《Reaper of the Drifting Moon》
Chapter 1
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 1
Manhwa: Chapter 1
He opened his eyes.
All that he could see before his eyes was ck.
There he was in the dark darkness that spread like a tabernacle before his eyes, unable to distinguish any shape.
He thought there was something wrong with his eyes so he blinked.
Even after closing his eyes a few times and opening it, all he could see was still a thick darkness.
A pitch-ck darkness took over him.
He was in apletely dark ce with no lighting in.
He tried to move his limbs. But it felt like it was tied with chains
His body didnt move like he wanted it to.
There was no strength in his hands and feet.
His whole body felt helpless.
The only thing that can move is his eyelids. He couldnt control the other parts of his body at all.
This did not go in. (? ???? ???.)
There is nothing wrong with my eyes.
He couldnt be sure because he couldnt even recognize his own limbs right away, but he instinctively realized that theres nothing wrong with his eyes.
If he became blind, he would have felt something like pain. But there was no abnormality in his senses.
Then it meant that theres nothing wrong with his eyes, but that the space in which hey was unusually dark. A pitch-ck location with no lighting in.
Underground?
He thought of the possibility.
He had never heard of a building built with human technology that can block out light so perfectly.
If so, then there was a high probability that the space he was lying in was a basement or a perfectly closed space where light could not reach him.
Why did this happen?
He slowly traced his memory.
Who was he?
And why was he in this situation?
His head throbbed as he tried to jog his memories.
He couldnt think of anything, as if his brain had been struck.
It hurts.
Tears were soon streaming from his eyes. It was as if someone had put a finger in his head and swung it around.
He forcefully swallowed the scream.
It was painful, but he didnt stop thinking. Then, little by little, his memory returned.
My name is Pyo-wol. I am fourteen years old.
A drifter who aimlessly wanders the world like an orphan without parents. (?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???.)
He has no roots, no dwelling ce. (??? ??, ??? ??)
He, Pyo-wol, furrowed his eyebrows in a frown.
Again, the pain rushed in like a tidal wave. Yet he forced himself to thinking. As a result, he was able to fully remember who he was.
Now its time to figure out why and how he ended up here.
Him.
Pyo-wol recalled the man who remained in hisst memory. A middle-aged man whose characteristics was a in face and sharp eyes that do not match.
The man who he had stumbled upon in the midst of begging had said, You look good enough.
That was thest memory of Pyo-wol.
At the end of those words, Pyo-wol lost his consciousness and woke up in the dark.
The man in his memories must be rted as to why he was left alone in such a space where no light enters.
Pyo-wol did not know the mans name nor identity.
He didnt even know why he was locked up like this.
It couldnt be because of a grudge.
There was no way that he, an orphan who was just wandering aimlessly, would be the target of a resentment so deep that someone would do this.
There must be some kind of purpose a goal.
If the captors aim was to kill him, then they would have already killed him. They would not have gone through the trouble of locking him up without killing him. So they obviously must have some need or purpose for him.
His head ached as if it would break.
Trying to think deeply with his abnormal state had already consumed a great deal of mental power.
Pyo-wol closed his eyes.
Whether he opened his eyes or closed it, there was no change. He wondered what it meant to close his eyes since his surroundings remained dark.
Still, closing his eyes was less painful than keeping them open.
He didnt know how much time had passed.
Whether he had already lost his mind or was maintaining it, the boundaries were blurred. (??? ??? ???, ?? ???? ??? ??? ??? ????.)
His head was a mess.
Still, Pyo-wol struggled to find a clear spirit.
After a while, his mind became clearer as if his efforts paid off.
Hu!
Pyo-wol was surprised with the involuntary sigh that escaped from him.
Thest time he woke up, he couldnt even breathe heavily.
All he had to do was keep breathing hard, and he couldnt even dare to take a deep breath like this. (??? ?? ???? ?? ?? ?? ???? ?, ??? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ???.)
Being able to breathe deeply was clearly a sign that body functions were returning to normal.
Maybe it was an illusion, but he decided to think positively.
It was painful to be alone in the darkness without a single light. The darkness made a person think a lot.
Thoughts would flood in like a tidal wave, controlling over the mind and body. The overflowing thoughts would be enough to drive a person crazy.
Even more for Pyo-wol, who was unable to move.
The sense of istion, as if alone in the darkness of the beginning, corroded his mind little by little.
If time continued to go by like this, it was clear that he would go crazy with his own thoughts.
Therefore, Pyo-wol tried to think positively and cleared his mind.
My name is Pyo-wol, fourteen years old, my fathers name is Pyo-in-hak, and my mothers name is Lee Sun-hong.
In the midst of his countless thoughts, he tried to think only of things rted to his identity.
The only way to keep ones mind intact in the onught of thoughts was to solidify his identity.
He didnt know how much time had passed.
It could have been just one day, or it could have been weeks.
It was impossible toprehend the flow of time in such deep darkness.
Moreover, Pyo-wols whole body was paralyzed.
All the activity of the body had fallen to the floor. (??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????)
As long as he was barely holding his breath, most of the functions were at a standstill.
Because of that, he couldnt even feel hunger.
It was like dying alive.
This was the most terrifying moment of Pyo-wols life.
To ovee the fear, Pyo-wol muttered endlessly.
My name is Pyo-wol
Time continued to pass like that.
* * *
His fingers moved slightly.
It was proof that power was returning to his body.
Although he wasnt sure what kind of expression he would be making because there was no light or mirror, his face must be glowing with joy.
Little by little, the sensation of the whole body was returning.
Power entered his fingertips, and his sense of smell was revived.
The damp smell felt through the tip of his nose was telling him that this ce was underground, as Pyo-wol had guessed.
However, the fact that this ce was underground was not very important to Pyo-wol.
The most important thing for him is that the senses of his whole body are returning.
His fingers wiggled, and he could feel a cold sensation in his toes.
Pyo-wol felt that he was alive. And he was grateful.
It was unfamiliar for him to feel grateful just for the slightest sensation, but just being able to feel the fact that he was alive somehow made him feel more breathless. (?? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ?????, ???? ?? ??? ??? ?? ? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?????.)
Pyo-Wol was going crazy in struggling to maintain his identity. If only a little more time had passed like this, he certainly would have gone crazy. No, he couldnt even be sure if he was crazy right now.
No, that doesnt matter at all, he thought.
He was just happy to know that now the sensation of his limbs has returned.
With a little more effort, he will soon be able to move his arms and legs.
But there was one downside.
As the senses of his whole body returned, the functions of his organs were also revived.
As the function of the organs was restored, he began to feel extreme hunger.
The squeezing feeling in his stomach as if washingundry was painful.
His mouth was so dry that he could feel his own bad breath.
It was then that Pyo-wol realized that he was dying.
He couldnt eat anything while he was trapped here, so (??? ?? ?? ?? ???? ?? ?? ??()? ?? ?????.)
It was clear that if he did not eat food for a few more days, he would die.
There were only two options left for him.
Go crazy, or starve.
Peowols mouth was twisted.
Deep in his heart, anger rose toward the man who had locked himself here.
Anger soon became hate. (??? ? ??? ??.)
What the hell did I do wrong?
Its a question he had asked himself dozens of times. But no matter how much he thought, he didnt do anything wrong.
He didnt even beg in front of the man.
He was literally just passing by.
But the man had grabbed him and thrown him in this hellish ce.
Respect for human beings, courtesy towards oneself, etc. did not exist even after washing my eyes. (??? ?? ??, ??? ?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ???? ???? ???.)
No matter how insignificant he was, he shouldnt have been treated as inferior to an insect.
At least if youre human.
It was clear that the man did not consider himself human. Thats why he had found himself in such a hellish ce.
Why?
He questioned why he should be locked up here if he didnt do anything wrong.
If he didnt do anything wrong, then there was no reason to be trapped here.
Still, if he had been trapped here, it was clear that the man had done so with some clear purpose.
Pyo-wol contemted on what the purpose of the man was.
But there was nothing he knew about him
If he knew anything about him, he could possibly infer even a little bit, but he didnt have any information about the man.
Pyo-wol bit his lip.
He felt the flesh ripping out and the blood flowing. Even after such a mess, his blood still seemed warm. That fact relieved Pyo-wol.
He still felt like he was alive.
* * *
Fingers moved.
It was not at the level of being paralyzed like before, but it was enough to open and close it as he wanted.
The sensation in his feet has also returned.
Now he was able to turn his ankles slowly.
The hunger was still the same. So it remained painful. Still, Pyo-wol was not frustrated.
He looked like he was going to die of hunger, but the fact that his hands and feet were still movingC gave him hope.
Pyo-wol held on to that glimmer of hope.
What he needed now was a faint hope that he could live.
He knew well that the moment he let go of that hope, he would fall into a pit from which he could not climb again. So, he held onto hope like crazy and stretched out.
One good thing is that the extreme hunger opened up all his senses.
His nose smelled a variety of odors that he would never normally smell.
The smell of moisture in the air, even the moisture rising from the floor.
His ears were also wide open.
His senses were so sharp that he could hear the faint sound of water running down the wall.
What he needed most for his survival now was a sip of water.
He really felt like he could sell his soul to the devil just for a sip of water.
Huo!
A rough breath came from his lips.
His mouth was dry and cracked like a dry paddy field, and his upper and lower lips were glued together. In such a situation, the sound of harsh breathing was squeezed out and it hurt as if his flesh was being torn.
The more force was applied to the abdomen, the harsher breath flowed out, making it painful for Pyo-wol. Still, Pyo-wol did not stop giving strength to his abdomen.
He didnt want to be hungry anymore.
He didnt want to be thirsty any more.
So, to turn over, he applied strength to the abdomen.
He struggled to transmit the power from his abdomen to his limbs.
He had been motionless for a long time, and his whole body was as dry as firewood.
If he had time to spare, he would have studied how to slowly revive his muscles, but unfortunately he didnt have much time left.
If he keeps on waiting like this, he will soon run out of breath.
He had to move before that.
Kkeueu!
In the darkness, a groan like the cry of a beast rang out.
Pyo-wol really did everything he could to death.
His body trembled slightly as if his efforts had paid off.
The excitement grew, and when it finally reached its peak, Pyo-wol exploded the ever-gathering power in a short time.
Kerhyuk!
With a scream, Pyo-wols body flipped.
He felt the touch of the floor on his chin and forehead.
Pyo-wol shivered at the terrifyingly cold yet humid feeling. After a moment, Pyo-wol began desperately crawling towards the ce where he could hear the sound of the running water.
He wriggled like a snake and advanced a little.
Sark! Sark!
His jaw was torn and blood flowed on the floor, but Pyo-wol did not stop moving.
Time passed like an apocalypse. (??? ?? ??? ????.)
He finally managed to stop himself and reach the wall.
Blood sttered as he hit his forehead against the wall, but Pyo-wol didnt even feel pain.
Pyo-wol stuck out his tongue.
His tongue touched the wall.
A refreshing feeling on the tongue.
It was water.
Pyo-wol licked the flowing water hurriedly in panic.
Huh! Hoo-eup!
In the darkness, only the sound of him desperately drinking water echoed.
Editors Notes
Those in the underline are sentences I dont quite understand even with the MTL. So I added the raw version. If anyone can help trante it would be highly appreciated!
I cannot find the novel version of this manhwa anywhere so I decided to do it myself. I cannot read nor write in Korean so I mainly use Machine Trantion and edited it to make it readable.
Chapter 2
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 2
Manhwa: Chapter 1-2
Water drops were flowing along the curved side of the wall. Although it was a very small amount, it was the water of life that made Pyo-wol hold the string of life.
Pyo-wol frantically licked the wall.
It was only a little bit, but as the water entered his body, his hunger also went away a little.
After drinking enough water, Pyo-wols rationality returned little by little.
Hu!
He leaned his back against the wall and sighed.
As the water was supplied to the body that had been afflicted with gamul, strength returned little by little to his dried up muscles. (??? ??? ??? ?? ????, ?????? ???? ????? ????.)
Pyo-wol moved his arms and legs while breathing slowly.
As time went on, his joints were gently loosening. His muscles were also getting stronger.
When he had sufficient strength, Pyo-wol leaned his back against the wall and tried to stand up.
Okay! (??!)
A painful moan came out of his mouth, and veins spurted out of his forehead.
Simply crawling on the floor and getting up with strength in both legs required a different level of strength and concentration of mind.
It was a painful challenge for Pyo-wol, who had been lying on the floor for a long time with his entire body paralyzed.
In his mind, he wanted to rest his back against the wall like before. But knowing that he could never get up if he did, Pyo-wol endured the pain and gave strength to his legs.
Both of his legs were trembling, and cold sweat flowed down like a waterfall from his body. All the water he drank a while ago seemed to be drained out as sweat.
Turn it off! (???!)
Pyo-wol clenched his teeth and inhaled deeply. (??? ?? ??? ? ?? ??? ?????.)
His body shook as if he was about to fall soon. However, Pyo-Wol barely managed to hold on to his center of gravity.
He eventually stood up on his own two legs.
Hoo!
The breath that had been suppressed came out.
Pyo-wol wheezed as he stood holding his thighs with both of his hands.
He couldnt confirm it because he couldnt see it, but Pyo-wol thought that hot steam would rise over his body.
Thats how hot his body was.
Like a volcano just before it erupts.
Pyo-wol had to spend a long time dissipating the heat.
When the heat finally subsided, he looked around.
All he could see was still a deep ck darkness.
Even though he had been here for quite a while, his eyes still did not adapt to the darkness.
In the end, Pyo-wol gave up looking with his eyes. Instead, he reached out and touched the wall in front of him.
The walls were slippery as water flowed for a long time.
He felt fine protrusions as well as bites on my hands.
Moss?
Moss is always present when there is water flowing. In particr, such a humid ce was the optimal environment for moss to grow.
Pyo-wol skimmed the wall with the tip of his nail. When moss was caught on his nail, he ripped it off.
He couldnt tell what color the moss was, nor can he tell what kind it was.
Some moss is edible, but some can cause serious health problems. It could have been poisonous, or it could have harbored a disease.
If he can see it with his eyes, he can easily decide, but now the only thing that Pyo-wol can get information from was the sense of his fingertips.
Pyo-wol felt a twisting pain in his stomach.
The hunger that he had forgotten for a while suddenly came back.
Drinking water was nothing more than a temporary measure. He had to eat something.
His fingertips alone wouldnt be enough to tell if the moss was edible. Still, the fact that he was holding moss in his hand made his mouth salivate.
His worries didntst long.
Now was the time to eat something.
Even if its poison.
Pyo-wol took the moss to his mouth.
The mouth was tight.
An indescribable hellish taste attacked his tongue. The taste was so terrible that Pyo-wol almost sat down and gagged.
Knowing that once he sat down in his current state, it would be impossible to get up again, Pyo-wol forced himself to hold on.
Water dripped from his eyes and nose.
Since losing his parents, he has been wandering around the world and picking up all kinds of things, but he has never tasted something this horrendous.
It was such a taste that he didnt want to taste it again.
Pyo-wol did not throw away the moss in his hand despite his streaming tears and running nose.
Hell was unfolding in his mouth, but fortunately he didnt feel any abnormality in other parts.
If moss had harbored extreme poison, he would have lost his life as soon as it was eaten. Even if it did not have such an extreme effect, any abnormality should have been felt in the body.
But he didnt feel any other abnormalities except that his taste buds were numb.
It meant it was edible.
Pyo-wol hastily scraped the moss and brought it to his mouth.
Since his mouth was already paralyzed, he no longer felt the taste of hell. It was painful nheless, but once he got used to it, it was tolerable.
Deaddeck! (???!)
Pyo-wol randomly scraped the wall and collected moss. When it is collected to a certain extent, he puts it in his mouth, and he repeats the act of collecting the moss.
I can live. I can live somehow.
Chewing the moss, Pyo-wol murmured.
His tongue was almost paralyzed, and his voice never came out of his mouth, but his spirits were firm.
He had to survive to get revenge on the man who imprisoned him here.
At the very least, he would be relieved to find out the reason why he had been imprisoned here.
He didnt know how much of the moss had been scraped off.
There was no feeling of satiety. Still, the hunger went away to some extent.
His tongue continued to tingle as if paralyzed.
Pyo-wol caressed the area around his mouth with his hand. Fortunately, after some time, the sensation of his tongue returned to normal.
Pyo-wol thought he was lucky.
It was a gamble that risked his life.
He doesnt know how big the space hes trapped in, but theres a lot of moss on the wall, so hell be able to hang on to his life for the time being. Of course, he will have to endure that hellish taste every time.
Pyo-wol, who was standing and resting for a while, soon began to move, putting his hand on the wall.
It was to estimate the size of the space in which he was confined.
As he walked about ten steps with his left hand against the wall, a dead end appeared. It is blocked by the wall.
He walked again along the blocked wall. Again, after about ten steps, a wall appeared.
A rectangr space of about three square meters.
It was only then that Pyo-wol began to visualize the size and shape of the space in which he was confined.
I could roll. (? ? ???.)
Pyo-wol continued walking along the wall.
Chin!
Then something was caught in my fingertips.
It was a solid feeling, a different texture from moss.
Pyo-wol moved his hand along the different area. (??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ?? ????.)
It was a single line.
A long and thin line.
A square line like a space trapped by a table wall. (??? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?.)
Is it a door?
Pyo-wol knocked on the part that was supposed to be the door with his hand.
Thump!
A dull sound echoed in the underground space where he was confined.
t was a distinctly different sound from the other parts.
Big, thick iron gate.
Pyo-wol fumbled and looked around for a device that could open the door. However, the iron gate was smooth with no protrusions or indentations.
There was no way to open it inside. It seemed like it could only be opened from the outside.
Pyo-wol couldnt figure out a way to open the door. But he didnt despair.
He survived the starvation crisis.
There was moss and water to hold on for a while. It will be difficult and painful, but he will be able to survive for a few days.
Pyo-wol slowly sat down, leaning his back against the iron gate.
Now there was no fear that it would never happen again. (?? ? ? ?? ? ??? ??? ???? ???.)
Now that he has filled his stomach, its time to rest.
In the darkness, only the sound of his breathing echoed.
* * *
Pyo-wol opened his eyes.
In fact, it was unclear whether his eyes were open or still closed.
He closed his eyes, but when he opened his eyes, all he could see was darkness.
Pyo-woly still and tried to gauge how much time had passed.
It didnt seem like a long time had passed since he didnt feel hungry.
For the past few days, Pyo-wol had lived by eating moss on the walls.
He thought he would never get used to it, but to his surprise, he got used to the hellish taste of moss.
His tongue is still numb, but it doesnt feel as disgusting as it used to be.
After solving his hunger like that, many thoughts flooded his mind like a tidal wave.
It was quiet here.
There was no sound outside.
He couldnt see ahead, so he couldnt feel the passage of time.
It was obvious that anyone would go crazy if they were locked up here.
He had to hold his mind tight.
If he lowered his guard, he would lose himself and go crazy.
Pyo-wol constantly repeated his name and tried not to lose his identity.
There was no promise of how long it wouldst like this.
When he was hungry, he scraped the moss on the wall and licked the running water.
He had to persevere in order to survive.
Pyo-wol thought that he was getting thinner and leaner.
Even if he wasnt, the fat that was unsightly was lost. Fortunately, he can still maintain his strength, but he did not know when the limit woulde.
The moss on the wall was not infinite.
The day when all the moss disappears will be hisst. Still, he thought hed stick with it until then.
He didnt know why he was holding on so badly like this.
If he would just give up, his body could have been morefortable.
He didnt know that if he died, he wouldnt have to suffer like this.
Such temptations came often.
Each time, Pyo-wol bit his lip and endured.
Oveing the temptation of death, his mouth was torn and bursting. There was no day when his blood would dry.
The wall suddenly felt peculiar. (??? ?? ???? ???.)
When he looked up, he saw someone looking down at him.
Whos there?
He questioned.
The iron gate was clearly firmly shut.
There was no sign of anyoneing in from the outside.
Above all, it made no sense to see someone elses figure in this pitch-ck darkness.
Pyo-wol still couldnt see his hand.
Its not real. Is it a dream?
Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at the person looking down at him.
The man with a skinny face and body and empty eyes strangely resembles himself.
It was clear that if he had been skinny before he came in here, he would be like that.
Its me.
It was then that Pyo-wol realized that the man he was facing was another version of himself.
It was exactly himself in a dream.
Or, it was his true form lurking within.
In an extremely cornered situation, one would start to see things that you would never see in the normal way.
Pyo-wol asked his inner self.
What?
For what reason are you enduring so recklessly? Just let it go. If you let it go, it will be easier.
His inner self replied.
Pyo-wol narrowed his eyes.
Because he didnt expect him to actually answer.
He asked
Why are you holding on so hard? For what reason when you dont have anything. What is a bastard who has nothing to protect endures so recklessly?
Is there something I must protect?
Its funny, why do you struggle so much because you cant afford to waste your life? Give up. Giving up makes it easier
Will you really feelfortable?
What?
Will it really befortable when you let go? I dont think so.
Youre sick as hell.
Im going to live. Its a life that I cant afford to lose. Im going to survive and see the end.
Youre talking nonsense.
It would be unfair to die like this. Ill put a knife on the guy who imprisoned me here. If I dont then I wont be able to close my eyes even if I die.
So, Im going to live. Im going to live like a vicious person and get revenge on everyone who made me this way.
The inner self squatted down and stared in each others eyes.
Are you really going to get revenge?
Yes.
You wont give up?
Never!
His inner self smiled, as if he liked Pyo-wols answer.
Pyo-wol also smiled.
Their smiles were strikingly simr.
At that moment, Pyo-wol opened his eyes.
His inner self was gone.
Pyo-wol realized that he had woken up from a dream. At the same time, he realized that the other self he had seen was not just a dream.
It was his inner heart demon (ħ).
If he hadnt been able to ovee the heart demon, he would have been devoured and gone insane. Or his ego would be split in two.
Darkness drives people crazy.
Pyo-wol had passed a new hurdle unknowingly.
Hu!
Pyo-wol sighed.
Chunkyung!
Suddenly, the window at the bottom of the iron gate opened with a dull sound.
The space was only small enough to fit one small te.
A faint light peered through the space.
Even with the feeble light, Pyo-wols eyes hurt as if they were about to explode.
Eyes that have adapted to darkness react violently to weak light.
Suk!
A small te popped inside. And the window was closed again.
Pyo-wols sense of smell was the first to respond.
Food?
Editors Notes
Those in the underline are sentences I dont quite understand even with MTL. So I added the raw version. If anyone can help trante it would be highly appreciated!
I cannot find the novel version of this manhwa anywhere so I decided to do it myself. I cannot read nor write in Korean so I mainly use Machine Trantion and edited it to make it readable.
Chapter 3
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 3
Manhwa: Chapter 2
Pyo-wol hastily brought the te to his face.
An unidentified smell stimted his sense of smell. He didnt know what kind of food it was.
It was clear that the mix of things was probably a collection of leftovers.
Still, it will taste better than the moss that Pyo-wol had ever scraped. In fact, immediately after smelling the food, Pyo-wols mouth was constantly drooling.
However, Pyo-wol did not take food for granted.
It was the food given to him by the man who imprisoned him here.
He couldnt tell the contents inside of the food.
If it contains poison then he can die.
He doesnt have a choice when ites to eating moss.
However, the situation is different now.
He can choose whether to eat the food in the te or eat moss. After all, there was still plenty of moss left. So even if he doesnt eat this food right now, he can still survive for a while.
That thought didnt stop from saliva drooling from the ends of his mouth. Still, he have time to deliberate about it.
He had to get information about the food.
The means to get information in the dark, where a single light does not enter, were extremely limited.
Since he cannot use his vision, which is the most convenient means of obtaining information, then it is necessary to mobilize the next developed sense, which is his sense of smell.
Hoo!
Pyo-wol took a deep breath, almost sticking his nose to the te.
A lot of smells mixed in.
It was as if the garbage had been collected in one ce, and the various smells were mixed. Some were stinking, some still smelled edible.
If it was the old him, he wouldnt be able to distinguish the smells mixed together. Before being imprisoned here, Pyo-Wol was just an ordinary boy. He was just a kid with no talent to stand out.
However, while being trapped here, a great change took ce inside him.
He became vignt and doubted everything.
Even if its a minor thing.
Being trapped in an underground space without a single point of light for a long time made Pyo-wols sense of smell as sensitive as a hunting dog.
Pyo-wol soon distinguished the odors that could never be distinguished one by one. He wouldnt have been capable of doing this before if he was still living on the outside.
Peowolpared the odors he distinguished to those that remained in his memory.
This smells like rotten fish and tea leaves. This is pork bone and the remaining shavings.
The types of food in the small te were incredibly diverse.
It was incredible that Pyo-wol himself could distinguish all of these smells.
There was no poison mixed in.
It was all the residue of food that someone had left behind.
To some, it may be just rotting stinky food, but for him it was a valuable resource that provided a lot of information.
There were more than five types of food that Pyo-wol managed to identify.
It meant that there were enough people to eat at least five kinds of food.
As I thought, I wouldnt be the only one.
He didnt think they would have made more than three by three square meter underground all for himself. To prepare such a space, considerable funds and manpower were required.
It meant that it was not a space that could be created by an individuals deviation or obsession.
If there were five kinds of food, there was a high probability that five or more people ate it. Plus, the different degrees of spoge in each food meant that the time they were eaten was different. This meant that several people ate at a timeg. The amount offered was too much for one or two people to eat.
Above all, each food contained the scent of a different person.
There were only five body orientations that Pyo-Wol knew. (??? ??? ??? ?????.)
It was clear that more than five people had imprisoned themselves here for some purpose.
No, I cant be the only one.
Pyo-wol thought that there would be others who were imprisoned besides himself.
Using such a space to confine only one person is too expensive and inefficient.
Pyo-wol organized his thoughts.
The number of people who manage this ce is at least five, and the number of people in the same situation as me must be at least more.
The thought bit the tail on the tail. (??? ??? ??? ???.)
Those who locked us up would have made this ce for some purpose. The problem is, what could possibly be their purpose?
He could not yet guess the purpose of those who locked themselves here.
This was because the information was too scarce to infer with only one unidentified food mixed with food waste.
Pyo-wol did not worry.
There was plenty of time left for him.
After all, there was nothing else to do here.
The best thing he can do to spend time with was thinking.
If he continues to think, and think endlessly, he will one day be able toe across the truth.
Fortunately, there was no odor that could possibly be poison from the unidentified food.
Pyo-wol carefully began to eat his food.
This was also a gamble.
Nutrients other than moss were needed to restore stamina and muscle strength.
Even if its a mix of garbage.
After sorting out all his thoughts, Pyo-wol began to eat the unidentified food on the te with his hands.
Furuk! Slurp!
The sound of him eating food echoed in the darkness.
The food tasted terrible, but it was still more edible than moss.
* * *
Food was given at the same time once a day.
The time was not actually urate. It was just Pyo-wol guessing with his sense. (??? ?? ????. ?? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????????.)
The quantity given is such that a person can barely survive for a day.
The food also tasted different every day.
This is because different kinds of food are mixed every day. However, there were foods and spices that were always present. (??? ? ??? ?? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???)
It was pork offal and hot spices.
Whatever food was mixed, these two were always included.
That meant that it was easy for the personnel here to get pork and hot spices.
A ce rich in pigs and hot spices.
There are very few ces like that in the world.
Pyo-wol has wandered the world alone since childhood. Thanks to that,pared to his peers, he had a lot more information.
One of them was Sichuan Province.
There was a wide basin in the jar-like closed terrain. (????? ??? ?? ?? ?? ??? ????.)
For this reason, it was particrly famous for raisingrge numbers of wild grass-eating animals, particrly pigs and sheep. And the unbearable heat continued in summer due to the nature of the basin confined to the high mountain range, and people sought spicy food to beat the heat.
Spicy food using pork andmb was known as a symbol of Sichuan Province.
Pyo-wol thought that this ce was somewhere in Sichuan.
I didnt know the exact ce name, but I had a feeling that it would not be a ce far away from Sichuan.
Sichuan Castle is famous for its unique closeness.
The word closed also meant that it was an easy ce to avoid other peoples surveince.
In other words, the group that imprisoned Pyo-wol here was nning something to avoid the eyes of others, and it was clear that they had chosen a ce in Sichuan Province as the location.
It was never a good thing if they were trying to avoid the gaze of others like this.
Theres no way those who do good things can do such inhumane acts.
Pyo-wol bit his lip.
Blood bursted out and moistened his lips, but he felt no pain.
This kind of pain is nothing because he was already used to extreme pain.
Pyo-wol felt even great anger towards those who imprisoned him here.
It was clear that he, as well as anyone, would be equally furious if they were trapped in this space for no reason and treated as nothing but a beast.
Pyo-Wol suppressed his fiery anger.
Feeling anger is in no way beneficial in this situation.
He had to hide his anger and be more cold.
He had to figure out as much information as possible and use it to his advantage.
No one had taught him, but Pyo-wol was learning his own way of surviving in the dark.
Time passed.
He guessed that he had been trapped here for at least four months by the amount of food he had eaten.
The giver of food did not say anything to Pyo-wol.
The small window was just mechanically opened once a day and supplied him with food.
Pyo-wol also felt the limit of his mental powers because he couldnt talk to anyone for four months and was isted in a dark space alone.
More and more time was spent talking alone.
After asking and answering by himself, he wondered if his mind was already split.
But each time, Pyo-wol held on to his spirits like crazy.
It was as if time had stopped here.
Staying sane in a ce like this has never been easier.
In particr, it was easy to go crazy if he had nothing to do. So, what Pyo-wol chose was to move. He walked along the wall in a narrow space of three or more in all directions. He walked and walked and walked until he copsed from exhaustion.
He was like a hamster running on a wheel.
Calluses were formed on the soles of the feet, and little by little muscle started to form in the legs. When he remained standstill, his hunger was tolerable, but as he began to move, a feeling of extreme hunger tormented him.
The food given once a day was insufficient. So he scraped up the walls and ate moss.
He chose to eat moss to survive through the day despite the numbing hellish taste.
Hoo! Hoo!
Pyo-wols whole body was soaked with sweat.
He would eat moss and roam the narrow space all day long. Thanks to this, he now has some muscle in his legs. The skin was still skinny due to ack of nutrients, but it was not as weak as if it would break if he touched it with his fingers like before.
When the leg muscles had gained some strength, Pyo-wol contemted on doing some upper body exercises. He soon decided on doing push-ups. So his time now is split into walking and push ups.
The push-ups cause him as much pain as the first time he walked.
At first, just doing ten repetitions made him out of breath. But as he endured the pain and continued trying, the number of repetitions increased day by day.
A few months passed like that.
Although he couldnt see it with his own eyes, Pyo-wol felt that his body had changed quite a bit.
He was still skinny, but it was not just the skin that was covered like before, but strong muscles under the skin.
Pyo-wol had to put in a lot of effort before this could happen.
He was constantly fighting with himself, not with anyone else, to the point of copsing.
It was a different kind of pain from the initial hunger. Pyo-Wol learned how to endure such pain on his own. That wasnt the only thing he learned. He began to perceive the passage of time through his own internal body reactions.
It is possible to measure the approximate flow of time through the defecation cycle, the time when the mind bes clear, and various other body changes.
There was another change.
It was his eyes.
His eyes began to adapt to the awful darkness.
He didnt know when it started, but little by little thendscape around him slowly came into his eyes. It might just be distinguishing shapes and lines, but it was still a great progress.
Pyo-wol was satisfied with at least being able to stop being blind.
The underground space he saw with his eyes was deste as he expected. There was not a single piece of furniture in the square space.
On one side, the feces and feces excreted by Pyo-wol had umted and gave off a foul odor. And unidentified insects gathered to eat the feces.
It was surprising that so many bugs lived in a dark space where there was no light.
Pyo-wol looked at the swarm of insects from a distance. If he had seen such a sight beforeing here, he would have been disgusted and frightened, but now he doesnt feel anything.
Istion in the dark wore out his emotions, and his capacity for feeling fear seemed to have been killed.
His wrist suddenly tingled.
Surprised by the pain as if being stabbed by a needle, Pyo-wol looked at him and saw a small snake biting his wrist. It was a small snake with degenerated eyes like other bugs.
The snake soon wrapped its entire body around Pyo-wols wrist with a tight bite.
Hiss
Pyo-wol tried to get rid of the snake immediately. But at that moment, his eyes suddenly turned red, and the intense heat filled his head.
Poison?
That was thest thought he had before Pyo-wol lost consciousness.
The snake biting his wrist fell. The snake crawled away from Pyo-wol and went back with the other insects.
The food that snakes could eat deep underground was extremely limited. For the little snake, insects were its only food source.
It was a coincidence that Pyo-wol was bitten by a snake that hade all the way to this ce for the swarm of insects. The snake enjoyed its supper without paying any attention to the fallen Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol fell to the floor, unable to move.
His whole body felt like it was on fire.
The venom of a small, unknown snake was truly terrifying.
Poison flowed through his blood vessels and attacked his whole body. Nerves and internal organs were attacked by poison. Despite the intense pain, Pyo-wol did not scream once. His whole body was so stiff that he couldnt even move.
Pyo-wols eyes were wide open in extreme pain. His eyes were red as if blood had burst all over and he was about to pour out blood.
As the poison attacked his body, the heat continued to intensify.
Pyo-wol could not even let out a scream and had to endure the pain.
It would have been less painful if he had lost consciousness, but perhaps it was the effect of poison, his mind was rather clear. So he had to feel the excruciating pain vividly with his bare mind.
Three days passed in excruciating pain.
Thest three days felt more painful and longer than the time he had been confined in the underground space.
Different parts of Pyo-wols body were broken as he endured the pain by clenching his teeth.
It was almost three days after the paralysis was relieved. (??? ?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ?????.)
The numbness that bound his body as if it were a lie was released, and the heat in his body disappeared.
In the end, he won the battle against poison.
He managed to hold on to his life, but the result did note easily.
He overcame the poison, but most of his internal organs, muscles, and nerves were damaged. He will recover to its original state over time.
He has no energy to move right now but he forced himself to. Pyo-wol crawled towards the only door leading to the outside.
A te of food was ced in front of the iron gate.
His mouth was dry and he couldnt feel any taste, but he had to eat something to survive.
Pyo-wol crawled like the snake that poisoned him.
After crawling for a while, Pyo-wol, who barely reached the iron gate, hurriedly put his face into the te. As he licked the food, Pyo-wol murmured.
I wont die. No matter what!
His eyes, now bright red in the darkness.
Editors Notes
I cannot find the novel version of this manhwa anywhere so I decided to do it myself. I cannot read nor write in Korean so I mainly use Machine Trantion and edited it to make it readable.
Those in the underline are sentences I dont quite understand even with MTL. So I added the raw version. If anyone can help trante it would be highly appreciated!
Chapter 4
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 4
Manhwa: Chapter 3
Pyo-wol nced at the snake passing near him.
It was the one responsible for biting his wrist. He almost died because of the snakes venom. But he felt no animosity.
The cold reptile was the first one to settle down in this underground space earlier than him. If anything, Pyo-wol was the one intruding.
Pyo-wol did not particrly hate or fear the snake since it did it out of survival. The snake had to bite for it to live.
The snake ughtered arge insect at the corner where Pyo-wol usually deposited his feces.
While his eyes had slowly adapted to the darkness, he had never seen so clearly as he does now. It seemed that some change had taken ce inside his body when he fought against the poison that prated him.
Is this poison tolerance?
He had heard of stories of people bing stronger from surviving after being poisoned before.
Pyo-wol thought that it would be the case for himself.
The problem was that not only did he gain resistance to poison, some changes have also taken ce in his body. It seemed that the poison had a synergistic effect and affected his eyesight.
There was only one way to confirm his guess.
Pyo-wol caught the body of the snake that was eating an insect and returned to where he was prior.
The captured snake immediately opened its mouth wide and dug its fangs at the back of Pyo-wols hand.
The effect was immediate.
He could feel the heat rising from the back of his hand. It was enough proof that the poison had started to prate his body.
Pyo-wol prepared for the pain by gritting his teeth. Having resistance to the poison did not diminish the pain at all.
Like Pyo-Wol predicted, he could feel the excruciating pain at the site of the snakes bite. Scorching heat rushed through his veins as if it was trying to burn his whole body.
It was painful.
He almost regretted his decision. But the pain was more bearable than he thought.
The first bite had left himpletely paralyzed, while the second time did not. Sure, it was still painful, but he can still endure it.
When a day passed, the pain started topletely disappear.
Pyo-wol was soon convinced that he had finally developed poison tolerance.
It may only be towards a certain type of poison, but it was clear that he had his own weapon that others didnt know about.
His vision also seemed to have gotten a little clearer.
Okay!
For the first time, a smile graced Pyo-wols lips. It was the first smile he made after being locked up in an underground space.
After that, another change urred in Pyo-wols daily routine.
Once a day he let the snake bite his wrists. He knew that his body had developed a tolerance, but Pyo-wol never intended to be satisfied with his current level.
He wanted a more perfect immunity. So he repeatedly let himself be bitten by the snake every single day.
He also observed the behavior of the snake. The tiny snake with degenerated eyes was the only intelligent creature in the subterranean space, besides Pyo-wol.
When he stared at what the snake was doing, he can see that it rolls its head. (?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???.)
Snakes were exceptional hunters.
It can approach the prey without making a sound and kill it at once. It stealthily conceals its presence so that even vignt insects will not notice.
asionally, there would be insects who noticed the appearance of a snake, and when that happened, it made a peculiar cry of washing. Then, the movements of the worms hardened like a lie. (?? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????, ?? ?? ? ??? ??? ????? ??. ??? ???? ???? ?????? ???.)
It can incapacitate its prey using sound.
But even so, the snake is not greedy. It doesnt make the mistake of intimidating insects around it and chasing them away.
The appearance of such a snake attracted Pyo-wols interest. So besides dedicating his time in training his stamina, Pyo-wol would alsoe and observe the snake. For Pyo-wol, watching the snake was his only means of entertainment.
Pyo-wol unknowingly fell in love with the snakes movements. To increase his strength, he tried to imitate the movement of a snake as he walked around the room.
He practiced trying to navigate through the darkness without a sound or presence.
The days went by quickly with him doing the same thing over and over. Pyo-wol routine would consist of eating the served food, observing the snake, and training his body. Pyo-wol had to constantly repeat these three actions in order not to go crazy.
Otherwise, he would have already gone crazy, engulfed in terrible pain.
Eating food, training the body, observing and imitating snakes was the only way to lose weight.
In the darkness, Pyo-wol was resembling a snake little by little.
* * *
ng!
Pyo-wol opened his eyes to the sudden vibration.
In an instant, a look of disbelief appeared on his face.
It was because the iron door that had kept him locked up here for a long time was opening on its own.
Pyo-wol stood up.
Soon the iron door was wide open.
There was no difference in scenery between the inside of his room and the outside. The pitch-ck darkness that covers his eyes and the humid air that irritates his skin remained.
Pyo-wol came out of the iron gate and looked around. Outside the door was arge hallway.
On his left side were numerous rooms with doors all wide opened. Perhaps, all of the rooms had opened simultaneously. The hallway has no end in sight.
Pyo-wol moved to the room adjacent to his room. He had to walk approximately twenty steps to reach the next room. Given the size of his room which was only about three square meters or around ten steps in each direction, there would be another ten steps left that would serve as a barrier in between the rooms.
So thats why I couldnt sense the presence of others.
No matter how sensitive his senses were, it would not be able to ovee the thickness of the wall.
Pyo-wol looked inside the room.
An awful stench stirred his nose.
It was the smell of rotting flesh.
Someones body had been left decaying in the darkness. The foul odor indicated that the dposition had already progressed considerably.
Pyo-wol went into the room and inspected the body, ignoring the foul smell. The deceased had its face copsed, so he couldnt tell in much detail, but judging from the built of the skeleton, he could tell that it was a boy of the same age as him.
Perhaps the boy was also imprisoned here at the same time as him. The situation in the other rooms was the same. In each room, either a boy or girl of a simr age as Pyo-wol was dead.
Unlike Pyo-wol, they could not endure hunger and died of starvation.
Their room was as humid as Pyo-wols room so it was full of moss. They probably did not seem to consider consuming the moss. Maybe they werent able to adjust well to the darkness like he did and hence failed to notice the moss growing around the room.
A bowl of rotten food was ced in front of their own doors. Simrly with Pyo-wols case, the food was also rationed. But they must have been picky and left the food untouched.
In the darkness, Pyo-wols eyes shed red.
He continued to walk straight down the hallway.
Twenty rooms passed. And twenty bodies were also found. One corpse per one room.
Pyo-wol soon reached the end of the hallway. There was arge iron door blocking the hallway. The iron gate was much thicker andrgerpared to the ones that blocked their rooms.
The bolts of the gate were also taken out.
Pyo-wol pushed the door hard and the towering iron gate opened slowly.
Beyond the iron gate, the same hallway where Pyo-wol had been imprisoned continued, and again, twenty iron gates were lined up in a row.
The only difference is that there was only one survivor in the area where Pyo-wol was, but in the new section, there were as many as two survivors here.
It was a boy and a girl who seemed to be of the same age.
They looked in the direction where Pyo-wol appeared with wary eyes. Judging by their actions, it seemed that their eyes were not perfectly adapted to the darkness like Pyo-wol.
It was clear that they had noticed the appearance of a new character through the sound of Pyo-wols footsteps. Their pricked up ears were proof.
Pyo-wol only looked at them without saying a word.
Both the boy and girl were skinny, as if they had not eaten properly. Butpared to Pyo-wol, they still seemed to be in better shape.
Pyo-wol nced at the next room. A body was seen through the door. He could see a food bowl next to the body.
Theres no doubt that there was a sufficient amount of food. So it was either that he died because he could not stand the loneliness and died of madness, or he could not ovee the disease he had acquired underground.
One of the survivors spoke cautiously.
Who are you? Where did youe from? He and I are the only survivors in this section.
The question was directed to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked at the girl who asked the question. She was a girl who did not lose her beauty despite being locked in the basement for a long time. She was staring in the direction of the wall, like a cat full of poison.
However, it seemed that she could not recognize Pyo-wols appearance since her eyes were not focused. The boy next to the girl also looked in the direction of Pyo-wol with a very wary look.
If it was toote, it had the momentum to attack Pyo-wol. (???? ??? ??? ????.)
Their eyes werent able to fully adapt to the darkness like Pyo-wol but their sense of hearing and smell still developed by leaps and bounds. It is for that reason that they manage to take notice of Pyo-wols arrival and be vignt.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
My name is Pyo-wol. I was locked up in the adjacent area.
Area next door?! So are you saying there are other ces like this?
It seems so.
In response to Pyo-wols answer, the girl bit her lip. The girl, like Pyo-wol, did not know they ended up here and was captured here and lived for several months.
Even as everyone in each of the trapped rooms was dying, she clenched her teeth and endured it until she eventually survived.
It was the same with the boy.
He has outstanding mental strength who seeded in oveing the feelings of despair and loneliness day by day.
Pyo-wol asked,
What are your names?
Im So Yeowol. And he is Song Cheonwoo.
Lets go.
Go where?
I think there are more areas like this.
Pyo-wols gaze was on the other side of the hallway. There was also a huge iron gate simr to what Pyo-wol had passed through.
It was proof that another section existed.
So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo did not recognize the existence of the iron gate that divided the different sections because they did not have eyes that could see through the dark.
So Yeowols voice trembled.
Oh my God! Theres more ces like this?
Follow me.
Pyo-wol took the lead.
So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo followed the sound of his footsteps.
If they had held hands, they could walk faster, but Pyo-wol didnt. Giving up your hand meant that he would not be able to use it in an emergency. Its like giving out a weakness.
Even though no one had taught him that, Pyo-Wol was aware that in order to survive he must not let anything easily slip into his gap.
Hold my hand.
Song Cheonwoo reached out to So Yeowol.
Pyo-wol thought that she would hesitate for a moment, but So Yeowol immediately grabbed Song Cheowoos hand and followed behind Pyo-wol.
As they moved on to the next area, they saw more survivors. This time there were five.
Like Song Cheonwoo and So Yeowol, they also gathered together and shared information.
They were rmed by the sudden appearance of Pyo-wol, So Yeowol, and Song Cheonwoo. However, So Yeowol came forward and exined it calmly, and soon the boundaries were softened.
Pyo-wol nced into the room as the others were having a conversation.
Most of the rooms also had dposing bodies.
Unlike Pyo-wols section, only a few people died of starvation. Instead, most of them showed signs of self-harm. Some had their heads broken, and others showed signs of strangtion. They must have been unable to endure despair, loneliness, and fear so they chose tomit suicide.
It was a harsh environment for children in their teenage years to endure. It only make sense for them tomit suicide.
The next thing Pyo-wol looked at was at their food bowl.
It was definitely bigger than the food bowl in the area where Pyo-wol was confined, and the amount of food was greater.
At least in terms of food, it was clear that they received more rations than the area where Pyo-wol was confined.
Were they discriminating?
Whatever the purpose of those who imprisoned them here, it was clear that they managed it by giving each section a different level of treatment.
Inparing the sections he has observed, the environment in the area where Pyo-wol was confined was the harshest. It was a miracle in itself that Pyo-wol managed to survive there alone.
However, the children who are talking outside did not seem to realize that fact.
When Pyo-wol came out, So Yeowol sensed his presence and said.
These children were also imprisoned at the same time as us. This is Lee Min, and Go Shinok,
And as if they had already shared amon name, So Yeowol introduced the children as the representative.
Pyo-wol silently remembered their names.
In the third district, Lee Min and Go Shinok stood out.
Lee Min was a beautiful girl simr to So Yeowol, while Go Shinok was a very handsome man. He had such a beautiful face outline and appearance that he could not be considered a man. There were probably a lot of girls who fell for him when he was outside.
Lee Min spoke towards the direction she assumed where Pyo-wol was.
Hello, Im Lee Min. Ill be in your care from now on.
He did not know what he was asking for, but Pyo-wol silently nodded his head. (??? ???? ?? ? ? ????, ??? ??? ??? ????.)
The survivors continued moving on to the next section.
There were a few more survivors in the next area. Around eight people survived.
Whenever they moved to other sections, the number of survivors continued to increase.
In the end, the number of those who survived reached a whopping 100 while the number of those who died were more than doubled.
Three hundred people were put in, and only one hundred of them survived.
Its not normal for three hundred young children to be imprisoned. No matter how big Sichuan Province is, if three hundred children went missing all at the same time, the powerful sects will not remain silent.
But if they expand their range to other parts of the world then they probably wont be noticed.
In the case of Pyo-wol, he was arrested in Honam which was far away from Sichuan. So Yeowol and Song Chun-woo were also orphans so perhaps others are as well.
Even if they disappeared, no one would care and look for them. They were the perfect target for anyone to carry out some secret conspiracy.
Pyo-wol opened the door to the next area. However, the scenery that appeared this time was different from what he had imagined.
backnext
Editors Notes
Those in the underline are sentences I dont quite understand even with MTL. So I added the raw version. If anyone can help trante it would be highly appreciated!
I cannot find the novel version of this manhwa anywhere so I decided to do it myself. I cannot read nor write in Korean so I mainly use Machine Trantion and edited it to make it readable.
Chapter 5
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 5
Manhwa: Chapter 4-5
A huge underground cave stretched out before their eyes.
The underground cave was so huge that if not for the torches hanging all over to light up the ce, it would be impossible to even guess the size.
Ahh!
Ow
Criesing from the children bursted from all over the ce.
After being stuck in a ce where there has been no light for the past few months, suddenly being exposed to a torch hurts so much as if their eyeballs were about to burst out.
It was painful for Pyo-wol too. Tears streamed down his eyes as if they were being stabbed by thousands of needles at the same time. Pyo-wol tried to adapt to the sudden bright light with his eyes half-closed.
It took him a long time to get used to the light because his eyes had already perfectly adapted to the darkness.
After a while, Pyo-wol finally managed to adjust to the light while the majority still couldnt open their eyes. Pyo-wol paid them no attention and proceeded to look inside the underground cave.
The cave seemed to have been formed naturally. The huge stctites hanging from the ceiling were proof. The caves structure was that it narrowed as it went up, like a bowl that had been turned upside down. Inside of the cave was full of buildings made out of wood.
The buildings were made crudely as if they were modeled after a manor.
What?
What is this?
The children, who recovered their sight btedly, were surprised to find the buildings. It was already amazing to find such a huge underground cave. But seeing the wooden buildings standing in the middle which were definitely made by human hands made them vignt.
Pyo-wol strode towards the building.
So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo quickly followed behind him, followed by Lee Min and Go Shinok.
Pyo-wol looked into the building at the entrance, and said.
There are no people here.
Really?
A light of suspicion appeared on So Yeowols face. They continued to search all the other buildings, but they havent found anyone.
The children had bewildered faces. They were wary that they would discover another person, but they didnt know what to do now that theyre alone.
While the children were bewildered, Pyo-wol didnt stop inspecting the building.
The building wasnt very old. Judging from the condition of the wood, it was clear that it was made recently. The grain of the wood and the dust that had umted on it made it clear that it was made during the time Pyo-wol and the children were locked up in each section.
As a result, the building itself was in poor condition.
From the outside it looked fine, but on the inside, it was terrible. Only the appearance looked okay, but the inside was so crude that it was impossible for a person to live.
It was as if they had deliberately constructed it that way on purpose.
Pyo-wol thought there must be a reason.
One of the truths he learned while wandering the world alone is that everything happens for a reason. If a beggar who was begging next to him was beaten to death, it meant that he had no eyes that could urately judge the person he was begging from.
If someone offered food to him, they must also have a reason for doing so. Probably the figure of the beggar would have reminded them of their child or someone close to them.
So sometimes Pyo-wol was beaten to death.
The reason was simple.
Because the person he was begging for wasnt very good.
Pyo-wols eyesight was already sharp as he had many experiences at a young age.
Because of that, even the slightest strange point didnt go unnoticed. Pyo-wol came out and looked at theyout of the building. The building itself is very rough, but theyout is excellent.
Even Pyo-wol, who is not familiar with architecture, knew that the buildings were arranged intentionally. But anything beyond that, Pyo-woul couldnt find out.
Then, someone approached Pyo-wol.
Its you, Pyo-wol!
The girl who spoke in a soft voice was Lee Min he met in the third district. It was the first time for Lee Min to see Pyo-wol in person. Unlike Pyo-wol, she doesnt have eyes to see through the darkness.
Lee Min narrowed her eyes and looked at Pyo-wol.
Eyes set under dark eyebrows, a towering nose, and tightly closed lips. Although he was very skinny and his cheeks were sunken, he still had a very handsome face. However, it was not Pyo-wols appearance that Lee Min paid attention to.
It was his eyes.
Pyo-wols pupils, with their hollow eyelids above them, were tinted with a soft reddish tint from the light. She doesnt know if its because of the torch or if its the eyes original color, but it felt very mysterious.
Was it always like that?
What do you mean?
Your red eyes.
My eyes are red?
Yes! Looks like you didnt know. Then, it mustve happened to you when you were here.
Lee Min reached out and touched Pyo-wols face.
Pyo-wol stood still and epted Lee Mins hand. He was so immersed in his thoughts that he was unaware of her touch.
Are my eyes red? Could it have something to do with snake bites?
Being different from others is never a good thing.
Especially when there are so many children gathered together.
Children are ustomed to instinctively detect and reject beings different from themselves. Most of the children Pyo-wol had seen while wandering the world were like that.
Fortunately, his eyes did not turnpletely red.
ording to Lee Min, his eyes would appear to have a faint reddish tint when theres a torch nearby, but otherwise its not very visible normally.
Pyo-wol thought that was a good thing.
Lee Min asked.
What are you thinking so hard about?
Just this and that.
You are different from other children.
How so?
You just are. While were all here confused, youre the only one thinking deeply.
Lee Min stared at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol also looked into her eyes.
What are you two doing over there?
So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo approached them.
Just talking.
Talking?
Just about this and that.
Lee Min shrugged.
So Yeo-wol looked at Lee Min-eun with a puzzled look. But only for a while and said to Pyo-wol Pyo-wol with a nonchnt expression.
A few kids decided to group themselves together. What do you guys want to do?
About what?
Youreing with us, right?
So Yeowol said with a very natural expression, and Song Chun-woo, who was behind her, nodded and agreed with her.
Pyo-wol looked at them for a moment and then opened his mouth.
Well see.
What do you mean youll see? Are you saying you wont be joining us?
Im just saying that Ill wait to see how things go.
Perhaps Pyo-wols answer was unexpected, So Yeo-wol was unable to speak for a moment. Song Cheowoo looked like he was about to get angry at any moment. But being with So Yeo-wol calmed his anger.
He realized that being isted for a long time in the dark will cause someone to lose their mind.
Some have seeded in holding onto their identity with strong mental powers, but not all of them can. Whats more is that the people who are now trapped in this underground space were only children in their early to mid thirteen years.
Since they are imprisoned in a state where their mind is not fully developed, the breakdown of their ego was particrly serious. It may not appear on the surface right now, but no one knew what trouble it would cause in the future.
Pyo-wol didnt want to mix with them yet.
Pyo-wol did not trust the other children. He doesnt even believe in himself.
He may have looked normal, but he cant tell if he had already developed some kind of problem mentally. On Pyo-wols dumbfounded look, So Yeowol gave a confused expression for a moment.
But she quickly smiled and spoke softly.
Come back anytime you change your mind. Our door will always be open.
Pyo-wol just nodded his head without saying a word.
So Yeowol looked at Lee Min.
How about you? What are you going to do?
Mm
Instead of answering, Lee Min looked at Pyo-wol and So Yeowol alternately.
Her troubles didntst long.
Alright! Ill join you. Its much better to stay together than to be alone.
Lee Min went to So Yeo Wols side.
The three went back to where the other children were, shoulder to shoulder, and Pyo-wol, who was left alone, looked at their backs.
* * *
After only a few hours of getting to know each others faces, the children soon found a group simr to themselves.
The group was divided into groups led by So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-woo, a group led by a child named Kang Il, a group led by a boy named Yeom Iljung, and a group headed by a boy named Go Youngsan.
The children who became the heads of each group have a remarkable and outstanding presence. Other children instinctively grouped around a leader with simr tendencies, and factions naturally formed in the underground cavity.
Pyo-wol did not belong to any faction and watched the children.
The children berated Pyo-wol and told him he was unlucky.
You said there were no other survivors in the mouth where that bastard was?
Everyone else died so how did he survive alone?
Could he have killed them all?
Unfounded rumors spread. Everyone knew that Pyo-Wol couldnt kill others because they were all individually locked up in solitary confinement. Still, the rumors spread secretly.
Although there were only a hundred or so, the world of children in the underground cave was no different from the world outside. They be simr to adults who are vignt and jealous of someone differing from the majority and pushed them aside.
He was no different. He was explicitly being ostracized, but Pyo-wol didnt seem to care. Its because he has been through a lot of things like this while wandering the world alone.
Above all, Pyo-Wol could not afford to care about the children.
It was because there was not enough time just to seek survival.
Pyo-wol roamed the underground cavity all day long. The first reason was to find out if there was a ce to escape, and the second reason was to figure out the origin of the underground cavity. Although the structures in the underground cavity were recently improvised, it was clear that the underground space where he and his children were confined was built a very long time ago.
It took at least several to several decades for the moss to form on the wall.
There was a time gap of at least several years to decades between the room in which he was confined and the buildings here.
Pyo-wol came to a conclusion.
The underground space was built a long time ago. Its already been abandoned but for some reason, someone is reusing it recently.
The problem is the reason for reusing it.
Perhaps they were the original owners of this underground cavity, or they could have discovered it by chance. Whoever it was, it was clear that they have enormous financial power. Otherwise, it would be impossible to build such structures in such a short time underground.
Pyo-wol was so immersed in thought when suddenly,
ng!
Suddenly, a dull sound resounded from the basement ceiling.
Pyo-wol and the childrens eyes turned to the ceiling.
A ray of light seeped in then a rope with arge basket came down.
There were various kinds of food in a basketrge enough for one person to eat.
Its food!
Lets eat!
The children cheered. The childrens hunger was at its peak because they hadnt eaten anything since leaving their confinements. The children rushed towards the basket like an anglerfish.
Because they had been starving for quite some time, the eyes of the children were turned upside down when they saw something to eat.
Wait!
At that time, So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo stopped the children and shouted.
What the hell!
Get out of the way!
The children were, of course, angry.
They growled as if they were about to attack the two of them at any moment. However, So Yeowol was not afraid and said calmly.
Why dont we share it equally among us?
Her gaze was directed at the heads of each group.
Kang Il, Yeom Iljung, and Go Youngsan, the heads of each group, each nodded in agreement with her. They stepped forward on behalf of each group. And they distributed the food in the basket.
Then Pyo-wol stepped forward.
Wait!
What are you?
Yeom Iljung looked at Pyo-wol with fierce eyes. So did the other bosses.
Their eyes were full of poison to the point that even adults would shudder. The long imprisonment has turned the children into beasts.
Those who imprisoned children here created a hundred ferocious beasts.
Anyone who faced such childrens eyes would be saddened. However, Pyo-wol was no different from the children.
An animal that grew up eating poison and despair in the dark.
That kind of gaze and pressure didnt work on him.
Pyo-wol calmly picked up the food and answered.
Im going to take my share too.
Put that down!
Yeom Iljung grabbed Pyo-wols wrist. When Pyo-wol looked at him without saying a word, Yeom Iljung gave even a more ferocious expression.
No one can take the food from the basket without our permission. Everything in this basket is under our control.
He looked at So Yeowol and the other leaders. So Yeowol and others nodded their heads in agreement with his words.
An easy way to control the group you lead is to take control of their lifeline food.
Although theyre still young, they knew they had to get their hands on food to ensure they had control over the other children.
In other words, food was power.
They had no intention of giving power to anyone but themselves.
This is especially true for loners who go out alone without being able to form a group like Pyo-wol.
It was then.
Puk!
Ack!
Something that no one had expected happened.
All of a sudden, Yeom Illjung uttered a desperate scream.
In Yeom Illjungs eyes, Pyo-wols fingers were embedded. Pyo-wol pierced his left eye with his index finger.
What did you say? Say it again.
Pyo-wol asked indifferently, putting his finger in Yeom Iljungs eyes.
His eyes were glowing red like when a torch was nearby.
Editors Notes
This is totally unrted butC its my first time having someone show their support by buying me a coffeed(* ? `)? Im really so happy! Thank you so much! Ill continue to do my best! <33
Chapter 6
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 6
Manhwa: Chapter 5
Kugh!
Yeom Iljung, whose eyes were pierced by Pyo-wols fingers, screamed and struggled. However, Pyo-wol grabbed Yeom Iljungs neck with his opposite hand and made it impossible to move.
The index finger of his right hand was still inserted into Yeom Iljungs eye.
From the perspective of Yeom Iljung, a mixture of liquid and red blood was flowing out. Many children shut their eyes at the terrible sight.
For the past few months, living in istion and full of poison, he was just a child who had not yet matured. They might have instinctively gathered and formed a group, but no one here was prepared to kill the other children.
That was the difference between them and the Pyo-wol.
He was the only one who survived in the harshest environment.
He was willing to kill other children in order to survive.
So the result was a finger stuck in Yeom Iljungs eye.
I told you to say it again
AH!
Yeom Iljung gave all his strength to get out of Pyo-wols hand, but he remained immovable.
While the other children hoped and waited for the iron door to open, Pyo-wol trained his body. The difference was huge between the growing children.
Let go of that hand! You crazy son of a bitch.
Fuck! Let go of him right now!
Children following Yeom Iljung surrounded Pyo-wol.
At that moment, Pyo-wol put his finger deeper into Yeom Il-jungs eyes.
GAH!
The desperate screams of Yeom Iljung continued to echo in the underground cavity.
The eyes of the children, who were about to run to the creepy sight, fell down. This behavior of Pyo-wol was far beyond their imagination. They could never have imagined that there would be such a person in the same age group as them.
They remember a viper from the figure of the Pyo-wol. A small snake with a lot of poison that once bites it, it never lets go.
No one dared to stop Pyo-wol. They felt like they were going to get beaten up by Pyo-wol if they dared to do something.
So Yeowol came out. She came in front of Pyo-wol.
Hes not in a situation where he can answer. Stop it.
Why should I?
He should have understood after you did that much.
What about food?
No one will touch your share.
So Yeowolsst words were directed towards the other children.
No one opened their mouths to answer, but their intentions were conveyed to Pyo-wol.
At that time, Pyo-wol pulled out the finger that had been stuck in Yeom Iljungs eye and released the hand that was holding his neck.
Ugh!
Yeom Iljung sat down on the spot and covered his pierced eyes with the palm of his hand. He looked at Pyo-wol gritting his teeth.
You, you bastard
What? Do you want me to do the same thing to your other eye? If you wish to be blind then go ahead. My fingers are strong enough to pierce your other eye.
CrazyC you bastard!
Yeom Iljung grinded his teeth. In his heart, he wanted to hit him to death, but the atmosphere in the hall was dominated by him. The other children have already been devoured by Pyo-wols momentum.
It was impossible to expect a reversal in this atmosphere.
In the end, Yeom Iljung had no choice but to step back while covering his wounded eye. Pyo-wol looked at him for a moment, then backed away holding his portion of food.
So Yeowol whispered to him.
What are you going to do now? You turned them all into enemies.
Even if they didnt turn into my enemies, I already consider everyone here as my enemies anyway.
What do you mean?
Instead of answering, Pyo-wol shrugged his shoulders and moved on. The children in front of him stepped aside. Pyo-wol passed by them and climbed onto the roof of a nearby building.
The roof of the building has the best ce to monitor the area. With what he did to Yeom Iljung just now, Pyo-wol made all the children in the underground cavity hostile. The highest ce was chosen because it was necessary to monitor whether children would secretly approach him during their eating time.
The food in Pyo-wols hand was a rice cake. It had been a long time since they had been made, so the rice cakes were hard and tasteless. However, Pyo-wol silently chewed the rice cake withoutining.
As he sat on the roof and surveyed the view, he could see the surroundingndscape in more detail.
This is a test, a test to filter out useful children.
Throwing the children one by one in a spacepletely cut off from the outside was a clear process to filter out useful children. Such a process could not end immediately. This process would be repeated over and over again, and it was clear that many children would continue to die in the process.
He could think of cooperating with other children to fight back, but Pyo-wol did not believe that things would turn out so smoothly.
It was their intention to drive so many children into one ce.
It will certainly put the children at risk by testing them in one way or another.
Until now, they still havent appeared and were still forcing the children to survive on their own. If so, it was clear that the same method would be used this time as well.
Making children kill each other or making them suspicious of each other.
If that happens, everyone will be each others enemy.
If they were going to be an enemy anyway, it doesnt matter if they be his enemy a little earlier. Because he would be able to examine the situation a little more clearly.
Pyo-wol looked at the panoramic view under the underground cavity for a long time.
* * *
Food came down once a day, always at the same time.
As the food came down, each group fought a nerve war to get even a little more food.
Food was directly rted to survival, and in order to increase the probability of survival even by a little, the children tried to secure even a little more food.
As time passed, the childrens antagonism grew more and more intense. The more it happened, the more prominent the presence of the children who served as the heads of each group became.
It was definitely So Yeowol, who showed the greatest presence among the leaders. So Yeowol, who is a woman, secures the most food for her group. Then after securing as much food as possible, she still only ate the smallest amount.
And she took good care of the children who followed her. The strong loyalty of the children who followed So Yeowol was natural.
The nextrgest group was Kang Ils group.
Kang Il had a very quiet personality. He was so silent to the point of not saying a word all day. Nheless, he took great care of the children who followed him. He was the type of person who showed his leadership through actions instead of words.
The group led by Go Youngsan has a strong personality. It may be because Go Youngsan has a bubbly personality, but the personalities of the children who followed him were somewhat simr.
Finally, there was a group led by Yeom Iljung. At first, many children followed Yeom Il-jung, but when they saw him lose one of his eyes and was humiliated by Pyo-wol, many children left.
For that reason, Yeom Il-jung harbored great resentment towards Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol knew that, too, but he didnt pay much attention to it.
He would only take his share of food and disappear somewhere else.
Many children thought of him as a thorn in their eyes. However, the brutality of Pyo-wol when he dealt with Yeom Iljung had left such a strong impression on them that they were reluctant to confront him.
So they can just monitor Pyo-wols actions from afar.
Pyo-wol was constantly the subject of their attention. Numerous children were keenly aware of his movements. Except when eating food, Pyo-wol was confined to the underground area where he was imprisoned. Each room was cleaned by putting the scattered bodies in one ce.
The other children did not understand Pyo-wols actions, who preferred to stay alone in the deepest part. The ce where Pyo-wol upied was in the deepest darkness where it was impossible to see anything ahead.
Pyo-wol, who returned to such a ce on his own feet, would only look strange in their eyes. But Pyo-wol didnt care about what others thought at all. He chose the underground space where he was confined because he thought it was the safest ce.
It was good to live in an undergroundmunal space, but there was no freedom of movement because it was open on all sides. No matter how secretly they move, they cannot escape the gaze of the children.
For that reason, Pyo-wol spent most of his time in the space where he was first confined, training his stamina, or developing his tolerance to poison by being bitten by a snake.
Having lived with snakes made them his close friends.
At some point, even when he was bitten by a snake, he no longer felt any pain. It seemed that he now hadplete tolerance for their poison.
Pyo-wol came out, rubbing his wrist that had recently been bitten by a snake. As he came out of the dark room, he could feel the secret nces the children threw from everywhere. The other children are watching hime out.
The children were hostile towards Pyo-wol, who chose a lifestyle greatly different from theirs. They could not understand Pyo-wol, who chose to live alone without a group. However, Pyo-wol looked at the ceiling, not paying any attention to their gaze.
Now it was time for the food toe down.
When the basket came down, the leaders such as So Yeowol and Kang Il were already there.
Still, because they were the leaders, they were quite proud. Yeom Iljung was staring at Pyo-wol with his one eye. Despite the ferociousness in his eyes, there was also a fear.
Kang Il and Go Youngsan were also wary of Pyo-wol, but did not show any particr hostility. The only one who expressed good feelings towards Pyo-wol was So Yeowol.
Whats good staying in a dark ce where you couldnt even see anything in front of you? Instead of staying by yourself like this, why note and join our group?
I believe Ive already answered that question before.
Shouldnt your answer change depending on the situation?
Despite Pyo-wols blunt words, So Yeowol did not lose her smile. It was so pretty that it made his eyes dizzy when she smiled lightly.
So Yeowols face gained some weight because she ate well and wasfortable. As her health improved, her dazzling beauty also came back. Her beauty was also a big factor in leading her group.
In fact, many of So Yeowols followers are those smitten with her beauty.
Pyo-wol looked at So Yeowol without saying a word.
He found her beautiful.
After all, he was also a man.
Although he was young, he was mature enough to serve as a man. If it had been before he came here, he would have sumbed to So Yeowols beauty and followed her.
But the hellish times of the past few months have instilled in Pyo-Wol a strong patience. He thought more deeply than before, and started to doubt everything around him.
He didnt trust the children here yet. No, he couldnt.
That was then.
There was a dull sound from the ceiling, and a basket of food came down.
All the childrens eyes turned to the basket.
Kang Il murmured.
Arent there going to be idiots like Gu Ji-pyung again?
Gu Ji-pyeong was the name of a child who died a while ago.
He made a n to escape outside by getting in the basket. When the children had all their food, he climbed into the empty basket. However, while the basket was being pulled up high in the air, the rope that tied the basket from above was suddenly cut off.
In the end, Gu Ji-pyeong fell to the floor and died horribly.
The basket did note down for three days after that.
During that time, the children had to starve.
It was a clear warning.
If something like that happens again, they will starve again.
Children who learned the lesson the hard way did not dream of escaping through the basket liek Gu Ji-pyeong ever since.
Tak!
Finally, the basket of food came down to the floor.
The expressions of the children looking inside the basket changed.
Why is there only this much?
The amount of food has decreased.
What
The smile disappeared from So Yeowols face, and the other leaders couldnt hide their bewildered expressions.
Securing food was of paramount importance in this closed ce.
At first nce, food was reduced by almost a quarter.
It could have been seen that there was not much difference, but the amount was so small that it reminded them of starvation (I) for children who were barely satisfying their hunger.
The evidence was that even the head children could not hide their bewildered expressions. (?? ???? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????.)
In the darkness, a red tint lingered in Pyo-wols eyes.
It has begun.
He thought they would pick out the children in one way or another, but he expect that they would choose such an extreme and primitive method.
Already, a hideous atmosphere was sensed among the children.
So Yeowol and the other leaders looked at each other. So far they have fairly distributed the food. Although the quantity was insufficient, they were able to fill the stomachs of the children who followed him to some extent.
However, since the amount of food has decreased, it was unimaginable to fully satisfy their hunger. It would be nice if they stopped at this level, but Pyo-wol predicted that the food would decrease further considering their behavior so far.
Im only taking this.
Pyo-wol only took care of his share with a nce. The food in his hand has significantly been reduced aspared to before.
So Yeowol and the bosses eyebrows twitched. So far they have implicitly acknowledged the share of Pyo-wol. This was because Pyo-wol left a strong impression.
But things have now changed.
Even the small amount that Pyo-Wol takes seems to be a waste. The only reason they havent done anything is that the amount has decreased for the first time today. Its is not clear how long it wouldst.
In their minds, the quantity decreased today, but there was a feeling of expectation that it might return to its original state tomorrow.
Thats why they just let him go even though he looks at Pyo-wol.
But the Pyo-wol knew.
Those good times will nevere back again.
And, as he had guessed, the food was noticeably reduced every day.
And one day something terrible happened that should not have happened.
Editors Notes
I cannot find the novel version of this manhwa anywhere so I decided to do it myself. I cannot read nor write in Korean so I mainly use Machine Trantion and edited it to make it readable.
Those in the underline are sentences I dont quite understand even with MTL. So I added the raw version. If anyone can help trante it would be highly appreciated!
Chapter 7
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 7
Manhwa: Chapter 6
Mak No-sam was a boy who survived thest section and joined the group led by So Yeowol.
Although he has the smallest build among So Yeowols group, he had pulled his weight through sheer tenacity.
And that small man was lying on the floor dead. His appearance was truly miserable, as he had been brutally beaten up to the point of death. His face was mutted to the point of being unrecognizable, and his body was full of ck bruises.
The appearance of the Mak No-sam was enough to bring out the anger of So Yeo-wol and the crowd
Who the hell did this?!
I wont let this go! You bastards!
The children burst out in anger.
It was difficult to believe in their eyes.
There was only one reason for the death of Mak No-sam. He was the weakest link of So Yeowols group. And it is said that he has a habit of sparingly eating his rationed food.
There were traces of food on his hands. It meant they were attacked before eating.
Song Cheonwoo frowned and asked the children.
Did anyone see who did this?
Everyone shook their heads.
Damn! We need to know who did this to get revenge.
Song Cheonwoo burst out in anger.
Even though he wanted to take revenge, he couldnt do it because he didnt know the culprit which made him even more furious.
So Yeowol opened her mouth.
It doesnt matter who.
What are you talking about?
It doesnt matter who made Mak No-sam this way. The important thing is that someone who followed us died.
Thats
Even though Mak No-sam is dead, if we decide to stay still, everyone will start to look down on us.
Yeah but to get revenge, we need to know our opponentC
But it will be toote. It will take at least a day or two to find the person who killed Mak No-sam, and if we fail to find the culprit, well just be wasting our time and that will certainly make the other groups look down on us.
You
We must take revenge now in the same manner
So Yeowol did not say who the subject of their revenge will be. But Song Cheonwoo already has an idea who shes talking about.
A weak and powerless child like the youngest among the other groups.
They were So Yeowols targets.
That night, the group led by So Yeowol moved secretly. And the weakest child in the group led by Go Youngsan died.
It was the beginning of the war.
* * *
Pyo-wol scratched the wall with his fingernail.
Its been a while since he had scraped his hands against the wall recently. Pyo-wol brushed a considerable amount of moss that he had gathered into his mouth at once.
It still tasted disgusting, but it was still better than starving.
The childrens war also affected Pyo-wol. The war was so brutal that it was hard to believe that it was conducted by children in their early to mid-teens.
It was difficult at first, but once they saw others blood spilled, the children stopped being hesitant.
If they dont find the courage to kill someone then they will be the ones who would die.
Food was scarce, and it was impossible for everyone to share equally. In such a situation, the children chose to reduce the mouths to feed one by one.
From the beginning, harmony and coexistence among them was impossible.
Every time a night passed, someone was always found dead.
One night, it would be one of So Yeo-wols group that had died, and on another day, the child would be from Yeom Iljungs group.
When the situation came to this, distrust red up.
The children who belonged to some groups began to leave one after the other. Since the leader decided that he could notpletely protect them, he decided to survive on his own.
So the fourrge groups were divided into eight smaller groups.
The children did not trust each other. The food became less and less day by day, and the childrens fighting grew fiercer.
The already hellish underground cave literally became hell in itself.
No one could be relieved, and no one can guarantee ones own survival.
Hunger-stricken children have be as ferocious as beasts ().
Fortunately, the children have yet to reach the point of entering the space where Pyo-wol is staying. Children instinctively still felt fear towards the space they were initially confined in.
In particr, the deep darkness which hinders them from seeing anything ahead, greatly stimted their fear. Even if they were holding a torch or light, they would still hesitate ining into such darkness.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol has been able to live morefortably than the other children. He can eat moss peacefully.
But that peace seemed to have ended today.
Thrack!
A small rustle came to Pyo-wols ears. It was the sound of footsteps rubbing against the floor. The sound was so subtle that it would never be detectable by someone unless they have sensitive hearing like Pyo-wol.
Theyre here.
In the dark, Pyo-wols eyes shone sharply.
It wasnt just one or two.
At least four people were moving together.
Pyo-wols residence was in the deepest area, so it was not a ce where one could identally get lost. It was a ce that could never be reached unless someone visits intentionally. So, the people who appeared here must havee to Pyo-wol for a certain purpose.
A bad one at that.
Are you sure this is the right ce?
Y-Yeah, Im certain
Why is it so dark? I cant even see anything in front of me.
The voices of the visitors echoed in the darkness.
They tried to whisper, but given that there was no furniture or objects in the room that could absorb the sound, their voices still resonated quite loudly.
Then one of the children set fire to the torch he was holding in his hand. He wanted to move as secretly as possible, but when his vision was limited due to the darkness, he had no choice but to light a torch.
When the torches were lit, their faces were revealed.
They were Yeom Il-jung and the three more children who followed him.
After losing one eye to Pyo-wol, Yeom Iljung was waiting for a chance to get his revenge. However, the memory of the day he lost his eyes to Pyo-wol was so strong that he couldnt help but hesitate.
Even though he was the leader of a group, he was only in his early and mid-teens. Its never easy to shake off the fear once imprinted in ones head.
If not for theck of food, the children would be in a peaceful situation. This would consequently cause Yeom Iljungs revenge to be dyed.
However, the sudden decrease in food led to a fight among children. As the death-and-death situation took ce every day, his fear of Pyo-wol faded away.
Yeom Iljung himself killed as many as two children. He became a beast that has tasted the blood of others. He thought that now was the moment to ovee his fear by killing Pyo-wol.
After killing Pyo-wol, he will fight So Yeowol and Kang Il and be the sole leader of the undergroundmunity.
That was the end goal of Yeom Iljung.
Yeom Il-jung held a torch and lit every corner of the room. But Pyo-wol remained nowhere to be seen.
Why Is he not here?!
N-No Im certain he went here.
Damn it! Where is he?!
A bewildered expression appeared on the childrens faces.
That was then.
AHGH!
Suddenly, a child shrieked. Yeom Iljung snapped his head towards the child in surprise.
Whats wrong?
S Something bit my foot...
Thud!
The screaming child did not speak and stepped back. When the torch illuminated the childs face, his face had turned ck and foam started to form in his mouth.
Huh?
Thump!
Then they heard something creeping into the darkness.
Yeom Iljung held the torch towards the area the sound was heard, but there was nothing there.
Ugh!
Then another child screamed.
When Yeom Iljung turned his head quickly, he saw his henchman already lying on the floor. And then came the sight of a ck object moving rapidly.
The ck shadow moved in an instant and moved behind thest boys back.
You bastard!
The boy who was the target of the ck shadow swung his fist. Like the other children, it was a fist covered in someone elses blood. While hes not as remarkable at anything else, he was confident enough to make a fist.
His fists were sharp and borately aimed at the ck shadows head.
But at that moment, the ck shadows head flickered like a candle in the wind and disappeared from view.
K-Kughkek!
Then the boy suddenly found himself unable to breathe. The ck shadow quickly appeared behind him and stuck to his back like a cicada.
The ck shadow was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wols strong arms were wrapped around the boys neck like a snake. The boys face turned white in an instant. The blood vessels in the neck are blocked and the blood supply to the brain is cut off.
You bastard! Let Jongha go!
Yeom Il-jung pointed a torch at the Pyo-wol and yelled.
The strong light created dark shadows on Pyo-wols face. The dark shade made the Pyo-wols impression more intense.
There was a glimmer of fear in the eyes of Yeom Iljung, who was looking at Pyo-wol. The fear that he had struggled to suppress was instantly revived when he saw Pyo-wol. This kind of fear is like mold, and no matter how much you scrub and wipe it, it will grow and pollute your mind.
There was a mixture of embarrassment, confusion and fear in his remaining eye.
It was because in an instant, all the children who came with him were mercilessly attacked by Pyo-Wol. The fact that he did not even see how Pyo-wol used to suppress the children further amplified his fear.
K-Kuhgh! Kuugh!
The boy, who had been suppressed by Pyo-wol, was running out of breath. If time continues to pass on, the boy will surely die. Both Pyo-wol and Yeom Iljung knew that fact.
Pyo-wol knew he was at a crossroads. If he kills the boy here, Pyo-Wol would be a murderer. He will be exactly what the creators of this ce want him to be.
He thought that a moment like this woulde one day, but that moment came faster than he expected.
Pyo-wol could decide to not be a murderer and not have blood on his hands.
It all depended on his choice.
The red tint in Pyo-wols eyes which was only reflected by a torch if its nearby was visible. Seeing Pyo-wols eyes, Yeom Il-jung had an ominous feeling and shouted,
N-NO!
However, Pyo-wol did not care and gave more strength to his arm. He could feel the struggle of the boy as he was strangled by his throat. But after a moment, the boy had his tongue stuck out as he dropped to the ground.
He has no vital signs.
His breathing stopped, and his body temperature gradually cooled.
That was the boys end.
Pyo-wol did not dy his decision in bing a murderer.
The creators of this ce forced the children to make decisions, and those who did not reach their desired standards would be cut off.
It was natural selection.
Throng!
The boys body copsed as Pyo-wol rxed his arms.
Y-YouC
Yeom Iljung took a step back. The momentum he had when he decided toe here had long since disappeared.
Hey, you devil-like bastard! To kill Jongha
He himself also killed several people, yet Yeom Iljung still cursed at Pyo-wol for killing the boy.
Pyo-wol doesnt have an excuse. He still considered himself weak.
But actually, he was not weak. Adapting to the darkness, he was more poisonous and stronger than Yeom Iljung.
Even Yeom Il-jung instinctively recognized that fact.
The fear that Pyo-wol had nted on him was like a fungus that continues to firmly stick in his mind. Even if he lets him live here, Yeom Iljung will never be able to stand up to Pyo-wol again.
The fear that Pyo-wol had nted in Yeom Iljungs heart was terrifying to that extent. Yeom Iljung who had his two legs trembling and his face with sweat droplets flowing incessantly had proved that.
Pyo-wol approached him.
Sa, save me! If you spare me, I will be your subordinate. YouC you will need a subordinate like me.
Im sure youll be obedient at the beginning. But as time goes on, your fear of me might lessen, and you will do the same thing again.
N-No! Youre wrong! NeverC
Yeom Il-jung, who was shaking his head quickly, opened his eyes wide. It was because the figure of Pyo-wol in front of him suddenly disappeared.
HuC?
Before he can even find Pyo-wol,
Bam!
Suddenly, a shattering pain overtook him. Pyo-wols fist exactly hit the tip of his chin. His brain shook, blurring his vision. Pyo-wol put his arm around his neck, not missing that moment.
With his right arm, he pulled Yeom Iljungs neck, and with his left arm, he pushed his head forward.
Yeom Il-jung struggled with the suffocating pain.
GAHG! S-Save m
Yeom Il-jung begged, but Pyo-wol did not release the arm wrapped around his neck.
Pyo-wol murmured with strength in his arms.
The reason Im killing you is because Im still weak.
Editors Notes
I cannot find the novel version of this manhwa anywhere so I decided to do it myself. I cannot read nor write in Korean so I mainly use Machine Trantion and edited it to make it readable.
Those in the underline are sentences I dont quite understand even with MTL. So I added the raw version. If anyone can help trante it would be highly appreciated!
Chapter 8
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 8
Manhwa: Chapter 7
The group that followed Yeom Iljung was disbanded. This was because both Yeom Iljung and his henchmen were found dead. Their corpses shocked the children who were busy quarreling in the underground cave.
As food decreased, murder became a routine, but never did so many children die at once. Moreover, one of the deceased was Yeom Iljung, the leader of a group.
Although he was humiliated by Pyo-wol once, no one could ignore Yeom Iljung.
Yeom Il-jung was one of the strongest in this undergroundmunity, and even the strongest group headed by So Yeowol could not afford to do anything about him.
But Yeom Iljung and his henchmen were all killed.
No one among them admitted that they killed the group of Yeom Iljung.
So Yeowol, Kang Il, and Go Youngsan were silent.
The children knew the meaning of their silence.
Its Pyo-wol.
He killed the whole group of Yeom Iljung.
After the murder amongst the children, Yeom Iljung openly talked about killing Pyo-wol. That is why the children knew that the Yeom Iljung would one day visit Pyo-wol.
Yeom Il-jung went to Pyo-wol to get revenge, but he ended up losing his life.
How strong is he? To kill four people alone.
That demon-like child.
You cant be enemies with that bastard.
It was a moment when the fear toward Pyo-wol was deeply engraved in the minds of the children.
Since then, the childrens fight for food continued. Children continue to die day after day, but no one dared to go to the ce where Pyo-wol was staying.
Hes clever and spiteful. He obviously knows how to make people fear him.
Go Youngsan murmured. He was also the leader of a group. As he tried to save his group, he, too, was forced to kill.
Some children even said this.
Why dont we negotiate with the other groups instead? If we reduce the amount we eat even a little bit, we dont have to kill each other like this.
But in spite of his words, those who locked them here had their food distribution reduced to almost three quarters. They couldnt tell how much food would be further reduced.
In order for the children to survive, they had no choice but to kill.
Haa
Go Youngsan sighed and looked at his group.
In the beginning there were twenty, but now only seven of them were left. Some went out to live separately, and some lost their lives in the process of fighting.
The size of Go Youngsans group shrank.
There was another thing that changed.
The eyes of all those who survived were full of poison. The children, who had never even killed a dog before being kidnapped here, have now be toxic enough to kill without hesitation.
In order to obtain food, they had to kill others.
Even though it was already difficult to get food, they still always end up hungry because of theck of quantity.
Because of the circumstances, there was always a vile intention in the eyes of the children. There are still some food left so they can still endure it, but if the food is cut off, they might start to crave human flesh.
Pyo-wol, that guy had predicted this moment woulde. Thats why he took Yeom Iljungs eyes at that time and didnt align himself with any group.
They all knew they were going to be murderers anyway. And at the most opportune time, he killed one of the leaders and imprinted in everyones mind the fact that he was the absolute strongest amongst them.
Go Youngsan once again trembled at Pyo-wols scheme.
He was one of the older kids here. He had a lot of experience and had met a lot of people. However, there were not many people who had a vicious heart at such a young age as Pyo-wol.
He told his other members.
You guys, never touch Pyo-Yeol. Hes a different kind of guy.
But hes alone
Thats what makes it scarier. Theres nothing scarier than a bastard who has nothing to protect. Dont even try to approach him, alright?
Yes!
Okay.
The children could not help but agree.
Boss!
Then a child came running from the other side. It was the child Go Youngsan sent for reconnaissance. His feet are fast and he is quick-witted.
What? Why are you running?
UhC there are two kids over at the red house in the north, I guess theyre the ones who fell out of the So Yeowols group.
Are you sure?
Yeah! I checked it several times.
At the childs confident answer, Go Youngsan bit his lips for a moment.
What about their food?
Im sure that they have potatoes in their arms. If we dont go now, theyll eat it!
At the words of the boy who had been scouting, an urgent expression appeared on the childrens faces.
The children were hungry enough to consider murder for just one potato.
Go Youngsan frowned. He thought about it for a while, but he had already decided.
What about the opening?
I already figured it out.
Most of the children were scattered and living in a war zone that someone had made. Although only the outside looks satisfactory and the inside is crude, a ray of hope still shines through. Because its better than living in an unknown underground area.
It was the same reason why children were unable to leave the war zone even after the food scramble broke out. Most of all, it was here where the baskets of food came down.
Leaving this ce meant moving away from the food source, and for the children, it meant falling behind in the food battle.
They had to stay here, dead or alive.
Because of these circumstances, they were enamored with the geography of the area.
Where can they sneak in and where can they get out?
They clearly knew which ces were advantageous for a surprise attack and which ces were unfavorable. It was the same with the other groups.
After fighting fiercely, they hadpletely mastered the geography of the interior of this ce. But nevertheless, there was bound to be a secret passage that others did not know.
The dog hole Go Youngsan mentioned was one of those ces.
They moved to the dog hole.
As the boy who scouted said, there were two children peeling potatoes.
The moment they saw the potato, the eyes of the children led by Go Youngsan changed dramatically.
Potatoes!
Kill them!
Even before Go Youngsan gave an order, the children rushed towards the two who were holding the potatoes.
N No!
Go Youngsan shoutedte, but he could not control the children whose eyes had already turned over. The children ran like an ogre. So the children holding the potatoes were startled and ran away.
Something is strange.
A light of doubt appeared on Go Youngsans face.
Pak!
Suddenly, an intense scream rang out.
Go Youngsan looked up and saw a child running from the front with a broken head and copsing. Behind the alley, someone swung a club and smashed the childs head.
The children who had been hiding in the alleys and nearby fences were revealed.
Damn it! Its a trap. Everyone back off!
Go Youngsan realized that they had fallen into a trap and shouted, but it was already toote.
The children, led by So Yeowol,pletely surrounded them.
So Yeowol!
As Go Youngsan yelled, So Yeo-wol and Song Cheonwoo appeared from among the children.
Ho-ho! I caught a big fish with just one potato, we can reduce the mouths to feed by a lot this time,
So Yeowol let out a coldugh. Her face was painted with a victorious smile.
How dare youC!
What can you do by staring like that?
Crack!
Go Youngsan grinded his teeth. Their situation was really grim. They were outnumbered, and the terrain was to their disadvantage.
To make a mistake like this
He felt the agitation of the crowd. Everyone was clenching their teeth, but there was an uneasy feeling in their eyes.
Go Youngsan stepped forward and said,
Cant you just end it with my life?
The food situation is not good for that
Will you only be satisfied after killing them all?!
If you were in my position, you would have done the same thing too. Why are you pretending otherwise?
The request of Go Yeongsan did not work for So Yeowol.
Her face remained cold.
Fooding from the outside was bing less and less. If the number of people is not reduced ordingly, everyone will end up starving to death. This was not the time to care at the situation of the other group.
Kill them all.
A cruelmand fell from So Yeowols mouth.
The group following her rushed towards the group of Go Young-san.
ARGHH!
Kill them all!
The children twisted together and fought. The childrens movements were clumsy because they havent even learned the basics of martial arts. However, their intention to kill their opponent was no less than that of an adult who had mastered martial arts.
So it appeared more brutal.
The sight of children pounding their opponents faces until they shattered with clenched fists and biting their opponents flesh with their teeth looked devastating.
It is never easy for a man to kill another person with his bare hands.
Children are doing things that are difficult for adults to do. They didnt look like people at all.
The children look like beasts that have gone wild.
KUGGH!
H-HELP ME!
Screams and mors rang out dizzyingly. It was Song Cheonwoo who faced Go Youngsan.
Song Cheonwoo put Go Yeongsan into a corner with such agility that others wouldnt be able to believe that he was a child who still hadnt mastered martial arts.
So Yeowol did not intervene in the fight.
Instead, she looked around and monitored carefully the other children who had gathered because of themotion.
But the other groups did not dare to intervene in the fight.
This is because the power of the group led by So Yeo-wol is much stronger. A sense of danger that they could be annihted by a counterattack made them hesitant in trying to aim for So Yeowol.
Pyo-wol watched the two groups fight on the roof of a nearby pavilion. The fight was about to end in favor of So Yeo-wols group. It was a one-sided victory.
Pyo-wol watched their fight from start to finish.
From So Yeowol nning a trap to Go Youngsan being properly caught, he saw everything. They used the terrain thoroughly. They tried to deceive each others eyes using open holes and all sorts of shortcuts, and lead the situation to their advantage.
What Pyo-wol paid attention to was how skillfully they used the terrain, just like the courtyard of their house.
Suddenly he muttered.
So it was like that
Now it seems Pyo-wol understood what the captures wanted from them.
The way the children are now will be what they want them to be.
There is a high probability that this ce is a miniature or replica of an actual ce. And there is a high possibility that it is a gentian blood that cannot bepared with this ce.
One of the things that Pyo-wol felt while watching the entire fight was that it would be almost impossible to infiltrate if there were proper security everywhere.
The creators of this ce wanted children to get ustomed to this ce. They seemed to want no hesitation as they tried to kill each other.
There was only one answer.
They are going to use us in the same terrain someday. In a ce with such arge army, of course, there is a high probability that it is a manor of arge n in Jianghu or a very influential person.
The red light in Pyo-wols eyes grew even worse. Thinking up to this point, the question of why he had kidnapped himself and his children was resolved.
We are tools that will be used once and thrown away, so thats why theyre treating us so harshly. What they need is a usable tool, not a human who can think. In order to prevent a person from thinking and to forge them into the tools they want, no matter the nature of the person, when they are exposed to such an environment, they cannot think properly.
Whats more, the people here were young and their identity had not yet been established. If they stay in this environment for a long time, there is a high probability that they will gradually stop thinking.
Children who do not have troublesome thoughts and would follow whatever orders they have.
Everyone would turn out to be ferocious and fearless. Since theyve already experience killing in this underground cave, there would be no hesitation in taking another persons life.
There is nothing more suitable as a tool.
Pyo-wol stood up and muttered.
Theyre going to turn us into assassins.
Editors Notes
I cannot find the novel version of this manhwa anywhere so I decided to do it myself. I cannot read nor write in Korean so I mainly use Machine Trantion and edited it to make it readable.
Those in the underline are sentences I dont quite understand even with MTL. So I added the raw version. If anyone can help trante it would be highly appreciated!
Chapter 9
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 9
Manhwa: Chapter 8
So Yeowol enjoyed her overwhelming victory with a smile on her lips. The group she led was also drunk with the afterglow of victory.
But not everyone was like that.
Some children were shuddering with a terrible sense of guilt. Lee Min was one of them. She also killed another child today. She had blood on her small white hands.
She didnt know how many times she had already washed her hands. But the smell of blood did not disappear and seemed to follow her.
Hah
Lee Min sighed softly.
Her eyes were red and bloodshot, perhaps because she had been forcing herself to cry.
Keke! Did you see that guy? You know the guy who I strangled to death? He looked like a crucian carp when he gulped hisst breath!
It was really exciting!
Our leader is truly the best.
The children ate the food they had stolen from the Go Yeongsan group and talked about their experiences. As if it was the most natural thing, like eating with food on their hands.
They had be ustomed to blood. Just like its their natural inclination.
It was terribly disgusting.
No, the truly disgusting thing was being with them. Without knowing it, Lee Min was already fed up.
ng!
Suddenly, a dull noise resounded from the underground ceiling.
What? Is it time for food toe down already?
There should be another half day.
The children looked at the ceiling with suspicious eyes. A huge basket wasing down. The children jumped to their feet expecting that the food wasing down.
So Yeowol said to the children.
You have to secure as much food as possible.
Yes boss!.
Will do!
So Yeowols group responded with equal momentum. As soon as the Go Yeongsan group disappeared, there was no group left to oppose them. Of course, some groups are still alive, but they wouldnt darepare andpete against So Yeowols group.
So Yeowol looked around the area with sharp eyes. Her eyes were searching for Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was the only person So Yeowol felt ufortable confronting inside the underground cavity.
Pyo-wol was different from other children in many ways.
He wasnt leading a group like himself, and he wasnt engaging in conspicuous activities. He only takes his share of food, but So Yeowol was strangely vignt around him.
If she wanted to, she could mobilize all her members to attack him. But the reason she didnt do so was because of Pyo-wols eyes.
Pyo-wols eyes, with a tinge of red, were strangely deep, and she couldnt guess whats on his mind. Although they were living in the same space and time, she wasnt the only one who felt this way.
Even the people following her were reluctant to take an action against Pwo-wol.
They were all afraid.
In particr, after killing a group of Yeom Iljung alone, the fear of Pyo-wol became increased. Not only So Yeo-wol, but most of the children in the underground cave had the same sentiment.
At some point, So Yeowols eyes lit up. Because she found Pyo-wol among the children. However, the expression on Pyo-wols expression was somehow strange.
His expression stiffened as if he was on guard against something.
Why does he look like thC
So Yeowol unknowingly looked at the basket instead of asking Pyo-wol. Because Pyo-wols gaze was fixated on the basket.
It was then.
Suddenly people came out of the basket.
They were all adults wearing masks.
Instead of food, they were the ones who came down to the underground cave inside baskets. Each of them had a metal bats in their hand.
W-What?
Who are you?!
The moment the children screamed in surprise, the masked people riding in the baskets began to engage in merciless violence.
KAGH!
W-wwhats going on?
KyaakC
The iron rods of the masked men hit the children.
The children were left helpless with their assault. A few hard-headed children rushed forward, but they were not opponents they could go against in the first ce. The children were far too weak to deal with the grown-up adults, more so against fighters who were trained in martial arts.
Perk! Puck!
The sound of flesh exploding resounded everywhere. No matter how poisonous they were, children were just buds that had not yet matured. Such sprouts were being trampled by the clubs of the masked men.
The masked men were merciless. They continued the brutal assault without saying anything.
So Yeowol was no exception. She had to endure the assaults of masked men with her body bent like a shrimp. It was the same with Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was beaten without any resistance. He had anticipated this. He could have escaped into the darkness of the underground area if he had made up his mind, but he didnt.
If he were to do that, there was a high probability that he would unnecessarily attract their attention. Dont stand out or else his efforts will turn out for nothing. Hed just be a person who would be used as a consumable much sooner if he caught their attention.
That was the reason why Pyo-wol did not resist and was beaten like other children.
Pyo-wol looked at the basket, bending over and protecting his head with both hands. The gigantic basket once again went up to the ceiling and came down with new people.
They were wearing masks like the masked people who are now assaulting,
The moment he saw them, goosebumps ran all over Pyo-wols body.
They are the real masterminds!
There were three of them, and they had an atmosphere that was so intimidating that it could not bepared with the masked men wielding iron clubs. On their masks, the characters one (һ), two (), and three () were written.
They looked around the hall with sharp eyes.
Not one child remained standing in the hall. All of them were on the floor copsed due to the overwhelming violence.
Neither So Yeowols leadership, the childrens poison, nor the murder experience worked against the masked people who had overwhelming power.
They were being tamed like this.
Pyo-wol trembled slightly at their cruel heart. Even animals are not tamed in this way. At least if they consider themselves as humans, they wouldnt treat people like consumables.
They did not think of children as human beings.
Just like Pyo-Wol thought, they were being treated like a tool.
In order to raise them the way they wanted, it was necessary to kill their spirit. Hence the need for violence.
The masked man with the number one (һ) written on his face raised his hand. The violence immediately ceased.
The masked men gathered their clubs and stood behind the three masked men.
The masked man with the number one (һ) on it opened his mouth.
I am called First Sword (һ). From now on, I will manage this ce. Your life will be mine from now on. There are no exceptions.
Ugh! Who are you?
One of the children shook his head.
He was the leader of a small group. His character was alsomendable.
Thud!
But he couldnt finish his speech.
As soon as he opened his mouth, a masked man nearby hit him on the neck.
The boys head was rolling as he opened his mouth. It was a great shock to the children to see a human head rolling like that.
I never gave you permission to open your mouth.
At the indifferent words of the First Sword, the children held back the screams that were about toe out.
The children had a gut feeling that a new hell had opened.
* * *
The number of remaining children was forty-nine.
The original number of children which was over three hundred has been reduced to almost one-sixth.
Two hundred people died of starvation or suicide because they could not endure despair, and the remaining fifty people died in the end because of the food war.
In the midst of this, the children who survived to the end were poisonous among poisonous species.
Although they bowed their heads at the merciless violence of the masked people and looked as if they were frightened, the eyes of the children werepletely different.
These bastards will die by my hands someday.
I will kill them.
Just you wait
The childrens eyes were full of poison.
They stillcked strength so they have no choice but to endure for now, but their hatred and anger towards the masked people did not diminish at all. Even the masked people were aware of that fact.
Because it was them who raised those children that way.
They are Cursed Poison (M Kudoku).
First sword murmured.
If several poisonous insects are mixed in a jar, they will eat and kill each other until only one survives. Thest one remaining insect that survives after eating the other poisons would emerge as one with the most venomous poison.
That was Cursed Poison.
The one with the strongest survival instinct among many poisons. A monster possessing the most venomous poison.
Among the countless children, only the most wicked and the ones with the strongest survival instincts have survived. Just as we wanted.
Raising those children as tools is not a concern. They were full of poison. They will not be discouraged by any ordeal or training.
The question was whether they could control the children as they wanted.
Even so, the anti-skeletal temperament was abundant. (??? ??? ?? ??? ????.)
If they cant exert control over the children, there is a high probability that they will be a double-edged sword. Even the enemy can harm the one holding the sharp sword. The one swords gaze turned to the other sword. (???? ???? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ???. ??? ??? ??? ???.)
He asked in a low voice that children couldnt hear.
Which of them is worth paying attention to?
Its So Yeowol as youd expect. As she leads thergest group, she has a great influence on children.
Hmm
If we dont break her spirit now, she will be much harder to deal with in the future.
Grant her special attention, so she wouldnt even dream of starting a rebellion.
Alright.
Who else is there?
Song Cheonwoo and Kang Il are also noteworthy. Although they are overshadowed by So Yeowol, they are the most outstanding in terms of their sense towards martial arts.
The masked men were clearly aware of what had happened in the underground cavity.
Unbeknownst to the children, there were several monitoring equipment throughout the underground cavity that could observe everything that was happening inside.
Through the equipment, the masked people were aware of all the internal affairs.
This underground cave was not made by them. It was a secret facility built a long time ago by a certain n full of mages.
The masked people just identally discovered the ce and ended up recycling its facilities. All the kernels disappeared and only the shell remained, but that alone was enough for the masked people.
Except for the masked people, no one knew about this ce. It was the perfect facility to avoid the eyes of the world and do something. The best thing is that it didnt take a lot of money to run the ce.
Hence also the reason why they chose this ce.
A ce where they can cultivate Cursed Poison will be their weapon.
First sword asked as if he had suddenly remembered.
Hows that guy?
Who?
The lone survivor of sector one.
If its Pyo-wol then hes still alive.
Is that so?
First sword murmured as he touched his chin with his hand.
They managed each of the ten underground sections separately. They tested each childs ability to survive in different environments. Among them, the conditions in the area where Pyo-wol was confined was the most severe. They also provided the least amount of food.
Pyo-wol survived in such a harsh environment that even the masked himself was not sure that he himself could guarantee his survival.
His survival was enough to attract the attention of masked people in many ways.
Keep an eye on him. Hes not a normal guy.
Understood.
There are only six years left. We mustplete the quest within that duration.
Given that only the poisonous and strongest who will survive, six years will be enough.
After the First Sword became silent for a moment, the other sword quietly went out.
First sword, who was now left alone, muttered as he pulled out a finely folded piece of paper from his bosom.
Why did the captain ept a request like this?
He unfolded the paper.
[Privy only to the Blood Phantom Group Captain.
Requesting the assassination of.
Duration: Seven years.
Reward: 500,000 gold.
Condition: To not leave a single trace rted to the Blood Phantom Group.]
Editors Notes
I cannot find the novel version of this manhwa anywhere so I decided to do it myself. I cannot read nor write in Korean so I mainly use Machine Trantion and edited it to make it readable.
Those in the underline are sentences I dont quite understand even with MTL. So I added the raw version. If anyone can help trante it would be highly appreciated!
Chapter 10
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 10
Manhwa: Chapter 9
The Third Sword threw a booklet in front of the children.
Learn this from today.
On the cover of the booklet, four characters were written: ķ Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique1.
As the children looked at them with puzzled expressions, the three swords continued.
Ill give you three months. You must learn this within that time. After three months Ill check your progress and if you still havent mastered it, Ill cut your throat off with my own hands.
The children did not answer.
Because they weremanded to remain silent in any case.
The three swords looked around the children with cool eyes and said.
The Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique is a cultivation method that the corps obtained with much difficulty. The main characteristic of this method is that it is easy to learn. No matter how dull you are, if you use it consistently for a year, you can feel qi and build up your internal energy. So its perfect for a beginner like you. A person who has achieved outstanding achievements in Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique will be given an even better mind method, so it would be better to work hard.
The childrens eyes lit up.
The more you get a better mental method, the more likely you are to be stronger. The children listened to the words of the Three Swords, knowing that the stronger they became, the higher their chances of surviving.
The Third Sword exined to the children how to operate the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique in an easy-to-understand manner.
The biggest feature of Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique is that it is easy to learn, just like the three swords mentioned a while ago. Even if one did not read the booklet containing the method of cultivation but knew the overall gist, a person could already execute it immediately.
The children listened to the exnation of the three swords.
The Third Sword exined it in detail so that children could easily understand it.
More than half of the children did not know how to read. They couldnt even read the booklet after it was handed out to them so they didnt pay it any attention at all and just focused on the voice of the Three Sword.
Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique was a fearsome weapon that a soldier who had been assassinated by the Blood Phantom Group.
The warrior himself assassinated by the Blood Phantom Group was only a second-rate martial artist, but the method of cultivation he possessed was exceptional. The uninhabited man also obtained the method of cultivation by chance, so even he did not know its origin.
The reason why the Blood Phantom Group left the cultivation method unattended even after acquiring the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique is because it was judged that this method is only suitable as an introductory method for those who do not know any martial arts techniques at all.
The Blood Phantom Corps will not ept those who have not mastered any skill. To be epted as a member of the group, they have to be verified to possess a certain level of skill so they did not feel the need to learn the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique, which is a method for beginners. Hence why it has been neglected until now.
Complex methods could not be used to make children a tool to use in the next six years. The idea is to create a foundation using the simplest method as possible to let them acquire the necessary skills fast.
Learning skills quickly is possible, but instead the path to ascension () was blocked.
There are many sects and warriors in Jianghu, but there are not many ns who possess the deep cultivation method that can reach the mystery of ascension.
It is because it deserves to be called a prestigious political faction of a strong man just because he has a mental method that embraces the mystery of ascension. (??? ??? ?? ?? ??? ??? ??? ????? ??? ????? ?? ???????.)
Even within the Blood Phantom Corps, there were only a few who had learned the technique of ascending. It was all about the Blood Phantom Corps Captain and the Seven Ghost Swords. (???? ??? ????(߄) ??? ????.)
Even that was only possible because the Blood Phantom Corps had been active for a long time and obtained quite a number of strange books ( kisho).
First Sword, Second Sword, and Third Sword were all members of the Seven Ghost Swords.
However, they were old enough to retire from the front line. The Blood Phantom Group Captain had ordered them to train the new batch of assassins.
While the children were fighting in the underground cavity, the three swords studied the method of cultivation. This is so they can pass on the method to children and to smoothly move on to the next step.
The Third Sword exined to the children the details of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique that he had studied so far.
The children were fascinated by his words.
Okay, that is all. If you have any questions, read the booklet and study it on your own.
The Third Sword forced the children to sit cross-legged, and then to breathe ording to the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. The masked men surrounded the children and watched to see if they were doing as instructed.
The masked men were also assassins, acting as custodians and guards. No matter how simple the method was, there was no one who could execute it properly from the beginning.
Not to mention, none of the children here had learned martial arts outside.
No, there were a significant number of children who didnt even know that cultivation even existed.
It was impossible for such children to feel the inner workings from the beginning. Still, as the three swords taught, the children tried to breathe and feel qi.
Pyo-wol was one of them.
He frowned heavily and breathed as the three swords had told him.
Inner Qi or internal energy (Naegong) is not created by practicing cultivation for just a day or two.
The human body is at its purest right after ites out of the mothers womb. If you utilize the breathing method at this time, you will be able to get a tremendous amount of internal energy.
Because it is impossible to do so, the prestigious n sects instead performs a practice of cleansing the bone marrow and cutting their hair (ëϴm f mo x su) to put the childrens bodies in an optimal state for building internal energy.
The achievements of children who have been subjected to bone marrow cleansing are unmatched by those who do not.
That was the difference between thoseing from prestigious sects and the not-so-famous ones.
Differences in birth have created a gap that is difficult to ovee.
The fortunate thing is that bone marrow cleansing is not something that everyone can achieve and that only a few selected people in the whole of the stronghold of Jianghu are blessed.
If Pyo-wol and the children had undergone bone marrow cleansing, they would have felt and umted inner qi at once, but it was impossible in the first ce.
First of all, they had to create a state of the body where they could feel the inner air.
They had to nurture a field in which seeds called qi () could gather by stroking the dantian () with their breath.
The breathing method, which they are now practicing, was the very first process. The process of cultivating a field is tedious andborious, because it is impossible to know when the seeds of qi will germinate.
Those who have developed a sense of qi can feel itpletely in a month or two, but those without talent wouldnt be able to feel the presence of inner qi at all, even after years of learning.
Now theyre in the process of cultivating the dantian that could contain ki.
The three swords watched with sharp eyes to see if the children were using the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique properly.
Fortunately, all of the children were immersed in the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
The three swords said to the custodians.
If there is a guy who is fooling around or has other thoughts, kill him immediately.
Yes!
The custodians responded in unison.
Their eyes as they looked at the children were full of life.
Although they are serving as custodians because of the orders of the Blood Phantom Group Captain, their main upation was actually being an assassin.
A person who kills others for money.
With no cause or belief.
To them, money was their belief and cause.
Even though they were promised to be paid a decent price, there was no way they could be happy nurturing young children in such a dark ce, when they can be strolling outside.
Because of that, their faces were full of poison.
The thought that they would not let it go if even one small twig was caught was revealed on their face. Under their bloody surveince, the children were forced to immerse themselves in the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
The custodians pushed the children harshly.
They split the day in half doing two things, except for sleeping, in the morning they spend the time learning how to do the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique, and in the afternoon they train their physical strength.
The custodians made the children run nonstop.
The final battle over there is your goal. I will give the person who arrives the earliest to take a break. Conversely, I will let the person who arrivesst know what hell is.
At the words of the three swords, the children all started running in unison.
There was no time to think.
When it was time to roll their heads, they had to run toward the target at least one step faster than the other children.
Uaah!
Damn it!
Shouts erupted from the childrens mouths.
They ran with all their might.
The terrain where the children were was clearly visible.
Some children jumped over the fence, while others tried to shorten the distance by using a hole they had identified in advance.
However, the childrens attempts were in vain.
This is because the custodians attacked from unexpected ces.
Pak!
KUAGH!
A wooden sword struck his leg.
The beaten child fell to the floor screaming. The child screamed like he was going to die, but the expression on the custodians face remained cool.
Who told you to scream at will? If you dont shut up right away, Ill pick you up.
Hiiik!
At the threat of the custodian the child covered his mouth with both hands, got up and started running again.
The same thing happened all over the ce.
The custodians were secretly hiding and attacked the children running in front of them.
The childrens eyes were several times more sensitive than they were before they came in, but they cant detect assassins who have trained professionally for a long time.
They cant.
Its not just about getting to the battlefield quickly. Its true purpose is to detect the location of the hidden custodian and secure a safe infiltration route.
Pyo-wol realized the true purpose of this training.
He slowed down a bit.
Unlike the other children, he adapted perfectly to the dark. The assassins hiding was of no use to him, who could see the night as day like an owl.
If he wanted to, he could reach his destination in the shortest time by using the only infiltration route where the assassins were not hiding, but Pyo-wol did not.
He deliberately passed near where the assassin was hiding.
As if waiting, the custodian attacked him.
Pak!
Kugh!
Pyo-wol bent over like a shrimp after being hit in the back by the surprise attack by the custodian.
The chilly voice of the surprised bridgehead poured down the back of his head.
If you move poorly like what you did just now, you wont survive until the end. Hurry up and run.
Ugh! Yes!
Pyo-wol struggled to endure the pain and ran again.
The custodian looked at Pyo-wols back with a contemptuous gaze and then hid again.
First and Two Swords watched the training of such children from the highest point of the fortress.
Most of the children were beaten by the custodians, but some were not.
Instead of running blindly like other children, they ran away from where the bridgeheads might be hiding.
The sword opened his mouth.
As expected, So Yeowol is the best.
Her intelligence is outstanding. Judgment, courage, and execution are all top-notch.
First Sword nodded at the supplementary exnation of the other sword.
So Yeowol was the person who stood out the most so far. She overcame the physical disadvantage of being a woman and arrived at her destination at the fastest speed.
So Yeowol was never attacked by the custodians.
Following her, Song Cheonwoo and several children arrived.
They, too, weremended.
What about the Pyo-wol?
Hes mediocre. Right now, hes not particrly prominent.
Hmm Was I mistaken?
A light of disappointment passed through the swords eyes.
He had high expectations because Pyo-wol was the only survivor in the area, but he was disappointed that Pyo-wol couldnt stand out in the first training.
But he didntpletely let go of his regrets.
Still, we dont know, so lets wait and see.
Understood.
* * *
All the children were exhausted from the continuous forced march.
As soon as the day was over, the children started falling asleep.
It was the same with So Yeowol, who stands out by far.
Although her qualities were superior to anyone else, her physical strength was clearly inferior to that of boys, so she had to struggle most of the time. However, even when she was exhausted, she showed that she took care of the children who followed her.
Because of that, the childrens trust in her had further strengthened.
On the other hand, Pyo-wol always maintained only moderate grades.
Average grades that are neither too outstanding nor toocking.
Because of that, the interest that had been focused on him from the beginning had long since disappeared. A lot of people think he survived in sector one through luck.
This was what Pyo-wol wanted.
In his hand, he held the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique booklet.
At first, there were children who read the booklet because they did not understand the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. However, when the method of cultivation became familiar to them at some extent, they stopped reading the booklet.
Even the custodians didnt force the children to read the booklet of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
The method was nothing more than an introductory mind method to move on to the next stage anyway.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to monopolize the original copy of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
Everyone thought of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique as a passing stepping stone, but Pyo-Wol had a different idea.
Some time ago, something was sprouting in his dantian. The tickling thing gradually increased in size each time Pyo-Wol used the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
Pyo-wol thought it was a qi ().
The other children didnt seem to feel qi yet.
Even So Yeowol, who is the most highly regarded of the custodians, did not feel the internal energy and was confused.
On the other hand, Pyo-wol clearly felt the energy.
That was the reason why Pyo-wol brought the original Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
Pyo-wol thought that maybe he was more sensitive to qi than the other children, or maybe he had a particrly goodpatibility with the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique
There was only one way to confirm his conjecture.
It is directly checking the original copy of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique So, he dared to bring the original copy of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique
Pyo-wol sat cross-legged and began to read the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
Learning to write was the only legacy of his deceased father.
Pg! Pg!
In the darkness, only the sound of the paper flipping resounded.
Editors Notes- ķ Splitting the Mind Cultivation Technique is the MTL version. In the Manhwa its referred to as the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique so Ill be using this instead for consistency.
Chapter 11
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 11
Manhwa: Chapter 9
Time passed quickly even in the dark.
The children quickly adapted to their training routine.
Now most kids have noticed the real intention behind their running practice.
The children tried to find out in advance where the custodians were hiding by spreading their senses as wide as possible.
Of course, not all were sessful, but So Yeowol and a few children did stand out and seed. And finally, they seeded in building internal qi through the method of cultivation
As they start to feel qi, their senses be more sensitive. Thanks to this, they were able to excel better during training.
As the number of children who felt the qi increased, the custodians threw them a second cultivation book.
It was a book called the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method (ķ).
The Poisonous Dragon Heart Method was a mind cultivation method that could build up inner energy as an attribute. The path to ascension is blocked, but in exchange, it is possible to build up inner strength at a high speed up to a certain line. The efficiency was significantly higher than doing other methods.
It has great destructive power like a dragon with a lot of poison, but since the security is poor, if someone makes a mistake, there is a high possibility that they will get burned.
But the custodians did not tell the children anything about it. They just threw out the booklet and forced them to open and learn it.
The children learned the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method without thinking much about.
Now the children were addicted to gaining strength.
As they continued to master cultivation skills, their overall body ability increased dramatically together with their confidence. The children were hell bent on bing stronger as if they were on drugs.
Madness dominates the mind of the children.
Those who achieved outstanding achievements were rewarded ordingly.
They were given abundant food and good weapons.
These two encouraged childrenspetitive spirit and resulted in rapid growth.
Pyo-wol looked at the booklet of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method with a calm gaze.
There were no children who tried to look and read the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method, quite simr in the case of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. This was because the three swords have already exined the cultivation method in detail.
Because of this, Pyo-wol was able to easily obtain the original copy of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method.
Pyo-wolpared the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method with the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. Thetter method is one that he had read dozens of times already. Thanks to his actions, the booklet has long been in tatters.
Probably, Pyo-wol read the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique many times more than the three swords, who originally introduced and taught the technique.
Pyo-wol came to one conclusion after reading the Splitting the Mind Method dozens of times.
They didnt fullyprehend this cultivation technique.
If wepare it to a tree, the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique was a huge tree with very thick branches. However, the three swords and the custodians cut off all the branches, leaving only the core trunk and roots.
Because they thought that was enough.
Actually it was.
Most of the children were able to learn the inner skills through the method of cultivating, using only the core.
It was enough to supplement the branching part with the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method.
That one was much more efficient.
The children here are not the ones who would lead the future as powerhouses like thoseing from prestigious ns.
They were just a knife that was raised to fulfill a single quest.
They wanted a sharp knife that could leave a fatal wound even once, rather than a strong knife that would never break. And the children have steadily grown up as the Blood Phantom Corps wanted.
The children who learned the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method grew quickly. And by arge margin aspared to the children.
On the other hand, the achievement of Pyo-wol, who first felt the qi, was slow.
Its because he hasnt tried to learn the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method yet.
The suspicion that arose from the depths of his heart prevented him from learning the method of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method. Given his reluctance, Pyo-wol postponed learning the method of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method and instead immersed himself in analyzing the method of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method.
The essence of the cultivation method is in its heart. (????? ??? ??()??.)
Everything is contained in the name of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
Lightning strikes from the sky to the earth at a speed that humans cannot perceive. The sight that human beings see is only the finished form after the lightning has prated the heavens and the earth, but they could not see the process.
He had to split the lightning ().
It was impossible to break through lightning with human power. It was the same no matter how stubborn the warrior was. Nevertheless, the person who invented the cultivation technique dared to choose the word thunder splitting.
Pyo-wol thought that there was no reason to choose such a word.
Every word has its own meaning.
In particr, the gugyeol was added.1 (?? ?? ??? ???.)
Depending on how one interprets the gugyeol, the power and achievement differed from heaven to earth.
Pyo-wol thought that power meant the mind.
It was impossible with the power of the body, but it was possible with the mind.
Usually people think that such a thing is a delusion, but Pyo-wol did not think that the author who created the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique was a dreamer.
With only the key point of cutting all branches, the children were able to quickly recognize the qi and build strength. The person who made such a great martial art couldnt have been a dreamer.
After much deliberation, Pyo-wol thought that splitting thunder is not meant to be taken literally. Since its physically impossible to split thunder, it may be referring to the speed of thought.
If you can think quickly enough to rival the speed of lightning, you may be able to do many things that are not possible withmon sense.
The question was whether Pyo-wol, who did not know the martial arts, could perfectly master the essence of such a method.
Rather, moving on to the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method now would be easier and quicker to achieve.
It was obvious that the road would be much easier and convenient if the swords or the custodians had already decided on how toy their foundation.
However, what Pyo-wol is worried about is that if he follows and walks the way that others haveid down, he also wouldnt be able to escape the limits that they have set.
Pyo-wol will never be satisfied with that.
After he passed the crisis of life and death alone in the dark darkness, Pyo-wol had aing-of-age that no one else had.
Maybe he didnt know that his well-hidden rebellious tendency was starting to wake up.
He did not want to be ruled by others.
He didnt want to surrender to the humans who put him in this dark space.
So in order to do that, he had to get off the road they had made. Instead of a safe and t road, Pyo-wol chose a bumpy and rough road with unexpected dangers.
Pyo-wol put the booklet of the Poisonous Dragon Heart Method away.
* * *
Now the children were ustomed to their training of running.
The practice of running made their bodies and stamina stronger than ever before.
They have strong muscles like wild goats. Thebination of an excellent body and the Poisonous Dragon Heart method made their talents bloom.
The growth speed of the children was beyond the expectations of both the First and Second Sword.
Theyre growing faster than I thought.
If this is the case, I think five years is enough instead of six. In fact, the time period of six years was chosen not because the target is that strong, but to erase traces as much as possible and achieve perfection.
You cannot underestimate the target. He possesses the most talent in all of Sichuan Province.
To deal with such a talent, perfect preparation is not enough, because if we make any sort of mistake, then entire Blood Phantom Group may be annihted. Isnt that why the Captain recruits and trains these children who have nothing to do with the Blood Phantom Corps? Even if they fail, there will be no problem.
Thats also the reason why they never take off their masks. They cannot show their faces to children to hide their identity.
The sword apologized.
Sorry. I didnt mean to underestimate the target.
I know. Still, you must be fully alert.
Yes, sir!
The Second Sword replied vigorously.
The First sword looked at the Second Sword for a moment without saying a word.
Now, lets teach the children assasination techniques ().2
Alright.
The Second sword answered immediately.
Assassins are never made overnight.
The method of killing will also vary depending on the opponents status, military power, and situation, so one needs to learn as many techniques as possible.
There seemed to be a mountain of things to learn, from techniques that can actually kill such as through swordsmanship or poison arts, to techniques rted to infiltration, such as stealth, and secret techniques. (??, ??, ??, ????? ????? ??? ?? ???? ???? ????, ??? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ? ?? ??? ???.)
The Second Sword said that five years would be enough, but First Sword thought that six years was actually not enough.
Push the children even more.
A lot of them will die.
But the ones to survive will be even stronger.
Alright.
The First sword delivered themand of the one sword to the custodians. The custodians immediately carried out their orders.
I will teach you the sword starting today.
The assassins sword is a killing sword.
They do not pursue virtuous swordsmanship like a taoist or unaffiliated do. (??? ???? ????? ??? ?? ??(ɵ)? ???? ???.)
They focus on only stopping a persons breath in the shortest time with the least amount of effort.
For that reason, the assassins sword is simple yet effective.
The road to ascension is blocked, but its enough to quickly cut off a persons breath that no other person can follow.
To do this, one has to be familiar with the human body.
Because of that, the assassins were just as knowledgeable about the human body as physicians. Because they only focus on studying how to kill people every day.
No matter how hard you try, if you get hit in these three ces, you cant avoid death. Those are the head, neck, and heart. If you get stabbed in these three ces, no matter how high your defense is, its useless. Its an intensive attack on the enemy. Its called the Snake Soul Sword (ꄇ). Its a one-hit deadly technique that cuts the opponents breath at once, just like how a snake snatches its prey at once.
You mean theres no second attack if its a one-hit special?
It was Pyo-wol who asked the question without fear.
For a moment, the Second Sword looked at Pyo-Wol with numb eyes. His eyes were so cold that it gave me goosebumps.
The children trembled, even though they couldnt even see their eyes.
The Second Sword said.
There are no second chances for an assassin. If you cant get your opponent down on the first hit, then you already lost. So its better not to think about a second attack.
The Second Sword brought up the word assassin for the first time.
Many of the children already realized that they were being raised as assassins and started chattering. But after a moment, when they felt the cold gaze of the three swords, they quickly shut his mouth.
The custodian formed the children into two pairs, and threw them each a dagger.
It was a real sword that was forged with a dark blue de.
Pyo-wol is paired with a child named Gok Soo-chang.
Gok Soo-chang was a short boy with numerous e marks on his face. He looked ugly, but his eyes were full of poison.
He said abruptly.
Thank you.
For what?
For everything.
Pyo-wol frowned at Gok Soo-changs words. Then the voice of the custodian was heard.
Well start with the neck first.
The children aimed their sword towards the opponents neck, as the custodian instructed. They used a dagger that was much shorter than a normal sword and pretended to stab through the opponents neck.
Not so long ago, they had been hell-bent on killing each other, but after the appearance of the custodians, the children immediately stopped fighting.
They tacitly agreed to a truce when a powerful external enemy emerged.
Because of that, the swords that were swung towards each other did not contain as much energy. Of course, if the circumstances change in the future, then the day wille when they will truly wield the sword, but for now, there was no reason to harbor murderous intent towards each other.
The children repeated several times in order to get used to the swordsmanship taught by the custodians.
They were children who had already in others with their bare hands, even if no one taught them. As soon as they put the forged weapon in the hands of such children, they quickly got used to it.
The children used the sword skillfully as if they had learned the sword from a young age.
Swish!
The sound of children swinging daggers echoed in the underground cave.
The custodians only gave them a sword, but did not correct the posture nor give any detailed instructions.
It was as if they had finished their work just by telling them about the swordsmanship.
Indeed it was.
They were children who had already tasted blood through a hellish situation. There was no need to give detailed instructions to those who are full of madness. Just by opening the door slightly, they instinctively found the way they should go.
The childrens sword grew sharper and sharper.
Kikiki!
It was the same with Gok Soo-chang. He swung his dagger freely against Pyo-wol.
Schwing!
It was as if he had been learning swordsmanship for a long time, he stabbed like an ind war and receded like the wind.
Pyo-wol also responded ordingly.
It was time for him to pretend to stab a sword in the throat of his opponent and retreat.
But Gok Soo-changs eyes suddenly changed.
Although one could not notice any change on the surface, Pyo-wols senses did not miss his subtle changes.
Hm?
Whoosh!
At that moment, the dagger of Gok Soo-chang flew at a speed that could not bepared with before. His dagger was aimed precisely at Pyo-wols throat.
It wasnt just a feint stabs like before, but he was actually starting to attack with murderous intent.
Pyo-wol almost instinctively tilted his head back and swung his dagger.
Chae-ang!
Pyo-wols sword deflected Gok Soo-changs sword. The fight would normally have stopped at this point. But Gok Soo-chang rushed at Pyo-wol like a demon.
The murderous intent he harbored was real.
He really wants to kill Pyo-wol.
Even the custodian who was watching from nearby knew that fact. But the custodian did not stop the actions of Gok Soo-chang.
Rather, he looked at them with interest.
Pyo-wol avoided his dagger and opened his mouth.
Why are you doing this?
Hiiih! Its not fun to have a fake fight, dont you think?
Is that so?
You should go all out too. Otherwise, you will be eaten! Kihihi!
With a smile full of madness, Gok Soo-chang dug into Pyo-wols arms. In a moment of crisis, Pyo-wol threw away his dagger. Because it felt clunky.
Thunk!
Pyo-wol stretched out his legs and kicked Gok Soo-changs stomach. As Gok Soo-chang was swept away due to the strong impact, Pyo-wol immediately went for Gok Soo-changs wrist and twisted it.
Crunch!
KAARGH!
As his wrists rotated, a hollow bone protruded through the flesh.
Editors Notes- ??? Gugyeol can be rendered as phrase parting, and may refer to the separation of one Chinese phrase from another.
- Killing method is the direct MTL.
- for kill, murder, butcher, slice off
- for method,w, rule, principle.
Chapter 12
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 12
Manhwa: Chapter 10
First sword approached after hearing the scream of the Gok Soo-chang. He looked at the Gok Soo-chang lying around while holding on to his broken wrist with cool eyes.
The First Swords gaze quickly turned to Pyo-wol.
Did you do this?
Yes.
Swing!
In an instant, a sharp sound resounded. When Pyo-wol saw that something was glinting up in front of his eyes, a sword was imperceptibly drawn pointing at his neck.
Pyo-wols shoulders trembled.
Even with his eyesight, he could not catch the moment when the sword was drawn.
It was a terrifyingly quick sword.
It was Pyo-wols first time witnessing how a human could draw a sword and wield it so quickly after seeing the First Sword skills.
It was a mind-blowing feeling.
As he perfectly adjusted to the darkness, Pyo-wol thought that he had already be a pretty strong person. This is because he has the ability to see what other children cannot see with their own eyes, and is one step ahead of them.
The First Swords quick sword shattered his arrogance into pieces.
He realized that the skies are high and there are many more stronger people in the world.
Pyo-wol does not know how strong the swords are aspared to the others in Jianghu. However, he knew that assassins were not treated as human beings in Jianghu.
The real masters of Jianghu said that they can breakrge rocks with just one swing of their hand. Even if you hit it high, it didnt seem like the single sword had reached that level. (??? ?? ??? ??? ? ?? ??? ????? ??? ???.)
But even such a single sword could kill Pyo-wol as easily as an ant if the First Sword made up his mind.
The sword that was now touching his neck proved that fact. A cold sweat ran down the back of Pyo-wol.
First sword applied strength to the sword that touched Pyo-wols neck. Pyo-wol clenched his fists involuntarily at the cold feeling that prated his skin. Those eyes without any emotion were crazily terrifying.
Am I going to die?
For the first time, Pyo-wol remembered the word death. At this moment, in his eyes, the First Sword appeared to be a reaper. The god of death who has the right to decide his life or death.
Pyo-wol bit his lip until it bled.
Did I make a mistake?
He thought that if he wounded the Gok Soo-chang, they wouldnt punish him. Because thats what theyve done so far.
They decided that what they wanted was only a useful tool, and that the life and safety of the children were not so important, so he acted like this.
No, Im not sure yet.
Pyo-wol tried his best to maintain a calm expression. If he revealed his anxiety, he decided that they might swing their sword in disappointment. The pressure applied to the neck grew stronger and stronger. At this rate, the sword will soon pierce through his flesh and enter his muscles.
Jureureuk!
Blood gushed out from Pyo-wols lips.
The sword pressure came in through the neck and hurt his internal organs.
That was then.
The pressure on his neck disappeared like a dream. First sword had quickly withdrawn. He said as he put the sword into its sheath.
An assassin leaves no traces under any circumstances. Breaking the wrist like this and leaving a mark is no different from telling the opponent your military power and identity.
Keep in mind. Never leave a mark.
Pyo-wol could not easily decide how to respond. So he remained silent. Because he knew that sometimes silence is more effective than giving out a ten-word answer.
Perhaps he liked Pyo-wols reaction, the First Sword turned around without saying anything more.
In an instant, Pyo-wol was about to let out the breath he had been holding back.
No, not yet. I must not rx.
Fortunately, he gave out a good look so he passed, but he didnt know what kind of reaction he would get if he showed a rxed appearance.
Pyo-wol kept his nerves sharp for a long time.
* * *
Gok Soo-chang eventually died.
It was an underground cave where it was difficult to survive even with the best physical condition.
The other children did not leave Gok Soo-chang alone, who had broken one arm and could not use his strength properly. Just as Gok Soo-chang did to Pyo-wol, the other children also aimed at Gok Soo-chang under the guise of training.
For the first time or two, he somehow managed to survive a difficult incident, but the situation was not easy enough to survive without injuries.
In the end, Gok Soo-chang could not survive the attacks of the other children and died. The death of Gok Soo-chang has rmed many children.
Its okay to attack other children, but if they get hurt, theyll be beaten up by others.
Pyo-wol also watched Gok Soo-chang die.
Although it was not visible on the outside, the attack of the First Sword inflicted a major internal wound on him. Because of that, Pyo-wol had to suffer for several days.
Every time he took a deep breath, he felt the pain in his lungs as if its tearing apart. Because of that, Pyo-wol was unable to breathe properly.
He couldnt breathe properly, so of course his energy was weak. Yet Pyo-wol never showed a painful expression. He endured with all his might, and continued to endure again and again.
As he held on with his strength, his internal injuries began to improve little by little, and now he ispletely back to normal.
After going through a series of events, Pyo-Yeol realized once again.
In this hellish ce, the only thing you can believe in is yourself. And to be strong.
There was a high probability of surviving here if he could afford to reach the level of the First Swords quick sword.
Pyo-wol bit his lip.
The goal was clearly set, but the problem was how to get there.
Even with his eyes trained underground, he couldnt see how the single sword was drawn and wielded. Only the cold feel of the sword was engraved on his neck.
I have to be more aware and responsive. Otherwise, I cant get out of their grasp forever.
Pyo-wol looked at the Thunder-Splitting method in his hand. It was the only weapon he currently had. He had to find a way using the in the Thunder-Splitting technique.
He didnt spare a nce at the Poisonous Dragon Heart method.
Pyo-wol frantically delved into only one method of cultivation.
Time passed.
The training became more severe.
The bridgeheads pushed the children to their limits.
There were children who suffocated while learning the Turtle Breathing Technique (????? Gwisik Daebeop)1, and there were children who lost their lives by using poison incorrectly.
Children have always had to fight death.
The custodians took special care in teaching the children swordsmanship and assasination techniques. The martial arts they were teaching them were the martial arts of murder that pursued extreme efficiency. There was no such thing as depth in such a void.
If you dont kill your opponent in one hit, you die.
Because of that, they had to risk everything they had on the first hit.
The childrens personalities became colder and tougher. Their eyes were like a beast, always full of vigor.
The custodians pushed the children to death again.
You must not outwardly show your desire to live. Kill the look in your eyes. Dont express your will to live. (??? ??? ????? ? ??. ??? ???. ??? ?? ???? ??.)
Children who are already full of life are killing to survive again. It never got easy. But they had to. If you cant do it, its because the custodians have been brutally driven. (?? ??? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?? ?? ???? ????. ??? ?? ??. ??? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ????.)
Again, many children died in the process.
Now there were only about thirty-five children left. They didnt know how many more of them would die.
A bond was formed between the surviving children. They didntpletely trust each other, but still, a sense of camaraderie was created.
* * *
The masked instructors looked around with sharp eyes.
Now the children simply called him instructor, but his original name was Geum Pyeong.
Geum Pyeong was one of the assassins belonging to the Bloody Phantom Corps. He possessed great skills to the extent that more than thirty people had lost their lives at his hands.
Geum Pyeong was particrly good at stealth and Turtle Breathing technique.
His knack for hiding his presence through the Turtle Breathing technique, and aiming for the optimal moment of assassination was unmatched.
But he soon retired.
Because he was seriously wounded in the process of killing hisst assasination target, Go Han-wi (ƽʿ), an investigator from Cheongpyeong .
It was such a big wound that his knee should have been cut off. Fortunately, the knee was preserved, but it took years for the wound to heal.
Even after the wound healed, it was impossible to regain his former ability. Eventually, he retired from the front lines and took on the task of teaching the children.
He was ustomed to seeing the blood of others.
At first, he had no choice but to start killing to make a living, but eventually he became ustomed to seeing blood and carried out asssassinations with his own will.
Then he taught the children trapped in a narrow cage-like underground cave.
There was no sense of duty in him to raise juniors. He just couldnt do assassination missions, so he had no choice but to do this.
Naturally, his heart was filled with anger.
At first, the feeling was shrouded just like that, but as time went on, it started to erupt little by little to the surface.
Geum Pyeong knew that the negative emotion that sprouted in his heart was anger.
His unwillingness to admit that he was pushed out as an old man in the back room and his jealousy towards children arebined and expressed in the form of anger.
He did not hide his anger.
After all, this ce waspletely enclosed. Only food was delivered through the baskets they were riding in, but no one came in.
There is no way to know from the outside what he is doing here, and theres no actual boss in this ce.
The only thing they were interested in was raising children strongly, and they didnt care how many people died.
And because of that, he treated the children more harshly.
He looked around with keen eyes.
Now was the time to practice the Turtle Breathing Technique to hide their presence.
First, they use the terrain to hide their body, and then they spread the Turtle Breathing Technique to hide their presence.
The essence of the Turtle Breathing Technique is to artificially stop most of the vital functions by slowing the heart rate as much as possible. The natural body temperature would drop and be like a dead person.
They are not dead, but they are in a state simr to that of a dead person.
Once you spread the Turtle Breathing Technique you will never be able to detect any uninhabited person. However, the extent of mastery is different.
Being well versed in the Turtle Breathing Technique, means learning the trick of understanding your body.
Even the seemingly perfect Turtle Breathing Technique had one drawback.
It is a feeling of difort that cannot be described in words.
In particr, the more vital it is, the deeper the sense of disharmony.
Because the human body is forcibly made to resemble a dead state, foreign parts inevitably stand out in a lively ce.
For that reason, even if the same Turtle Breathing Technique were used, those who did not have enough experience would inevitably be detected.
Thud!
Geum Pyeong suddenly stabbed the floor with a knife.
Kugh!
Suddenly, someone came out yelling. It was a child who had been caught hiding since his eardrums stood out. A sword of Geum Pyeong was stuck in his shoulder.
If I were an enemy, you would already be dead.
Kargh!
The child couldnt even make an excuse and clenched his teeth.
A look of anger was evident on his face.
Obviously, he did his best to practice the Turtle Breathing technique, but hes angry that hes been exposed like this in vain.
Geum Pyeong passed by such a child and looked for the next prey.
Thud!
Every time he stabbed something with a knife, the children who were practicing the stealth technique came out wearing scars.
There are five children hiding in his area. Four of them were already caught.
Now there is only onest person left.
Hm
Geum Pyeong looked around with sharp eyes.
He believed he could catch thest one soon. Although his legs were paralyzed, his eyesight and sense of detection were more developed.
He mobilized all of his powers to find the remaining child.
However, as time passed, no traces of the child were found anywhere.
Is he not here?
Aftering to the underground cavity, he opened up all his senses wide for the first time. However, no trace of thest child was found anywhere.
No matter where he looked, there was no sense of incongruity.
What?
For the first time, a puzzled expression appeared on his face.
It might not be possible to find a person if they reached the peak of the technique. But he couldnt believe that the children here had already reached that level.
He looked around again closely.
Instead of looking around, he tried to find a ce where he felt a sense of incongruity by mobilizing all his senses. However, no matter how hard he tried, there was no ce where he felt ufortable any longer.
Arent you hiding somewhere else?
Eventually, he doubted that thest child who was missing was here. But he knew best that that couldnt happen. The children were aware that those who break the rules will be killed.
It was inconceivable that such children would break the rules and leave this ce.
Geom Pyeong wandered several times in search of thest remaining child. But he couldnt find thest child at all.
Eventually, he gave up looking and opened his mouth.
I cant find you, so you can stop ande out now.
As soon as he finished speaking, the ground shook right next to where he was standing.
!!
He was hiding this close to me!
Geom Pyeong was astounded.
The fact that he couldnt find him even though thest child was right next to him frightened him.
Editors Notes- ????? Gwisik Daebeop is the MTL version.
- Meaning: How to stop breathing. Gwisik Daebeop does not simply stop breathing, but stops the beating of the heart and lowers the body temperature to eliminate presence. People who have mastered martial arts know other peoples location mainly through the sound of breathing.
- In the manhwa, I think they refer to this as Turtle Breathing Technique. Its the artificial cessation of most vital functions without dying to hide your presence. The name is from the nature of turtles who can hold their breath for a very long time underwater. Ill be using this for consistency.
Chapter 13
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 13
Manhwa: Chapter 10
A cold sweat ran down the back of Geum Pyeong.
The fact that Pyo-wol was hiding right next to him, yet he didnt notice, gave him fear.
Even if Pyo-wol had attacked him, he would be dead.
If this had been a real situation, not a training, he would have lost his life at the hands of Pyo-wol, not knowing how he was going to die.
Crazy! How is it possible to master the Turtle Breathing Technique to this extent in only six years?!
If it were easy to learn then the four children would never have been discovered by him.
Not everyone can do it. It was only possible because it was Pyo-wol.
The abilities that Pyo-wol particrly stood out were stealth, and demonic tactics. His abilities mainly specialized in infiltrating.
Nheless, to think his skills are already good enough to deceive me.
He felt the blood in his body cooling down.
It was the first sense of crisis he felt after retiring from the life of an assassin.
It wasnt just Pyo-wol.
Among the children, some of the most extraordinary ones boasted exceptional achievements. Their growth threatened the existing instructors.
Their senses were so developed that they couldnt believe they were the same human being. Based on such a developed sense, if they learned martial arts, their achievements would be unmatched.
Their growth frightened the custodians.
It was the evaluation of the custodians that they would not be able tomit an assassination right away.
Pyo-wol was one of them.
He has not seen sunlight for six years, so his skin is as white as snow, his eyes are bright red, and his face is expressionless.
Among the children, the most handsome man was Go Shin-ok.
If Go Shin-ok has a delicate body line and a beautiful face that is reminiscent of a woman, Pyo-wol has a sensuality that is difficult to describe in words.
The masculine part and the feminine part are mixed to give off a neutral charm.
Even the most experienced assassins, like the Geum Pyeeong made his heart shudder just looking at Pyo-wols bright red eyes.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
Now that training is over, can I take a break?
Y-Yes!
The governor stuttered involuntarily.
Pyo-wol bowed his head slightly to Geum Pyeong and turned around.
He could feel the hot gaze of Geum Pyeong behind his back, but he pretended not to know. He had been in hiding for three days, practicing the Turtle Breathing technique.
It was good to perfectly spread the Turtle Breathing technique, but because of that, the muscles of his whole body hardened and the function of his organs weakened.
In order to recover properly, he had to have a quick breakfast.
Pyo-wols residence was still in the dark area.
It has been six years since he came here. Most of the other children moved to the main hall, but Pyo-wol still stayed here.
When he was in a dark and closed space that felt gloomy, Pyo-wol felt the most at ease.
Six years have made him that way.
Pyo-wol took a seat in one corner of the room and sat down.
There was no fear of being attacked from behind, and the front sight was opened so that he could react quickly in case of an emergency.
For the past six years, Pyo-wol has lived like this.
He always moved with survival in mind, and he trusted no one.
Even when the other children moved together ording to their interests, he was not swept away and lived alone.
Because of that, he was rejected by many children, but he did not pay much attention to it because he was already familiar with the treatment.
Pyo-wol closed his eyes and trained quietly.
The cultivation method he used was the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
Even though the other children skipped the Poisonous Dragon Heart method and learned other excellent cultivation methods, he was still stuck in learning only the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
Thats not to say that he hasnt looked at the other cultivation techniques at all.
Pyo-wol looked at all the methods given by the instructors. But each time, his conclusion was the same.
It is said that no other cultivation technique can match the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
Right now, other cultivation methods are more destructive, but as time goes on, the gap will narrow sharply. And sooner orter he will be able to surpass them.
When he practiced the Thunder-Splitting Technique, he felt as if my body had been prated from my head to my toes.
It was always mesmerizing.
Pyo-wol experienced the same feeling every day after his method of cultivating reached a certain point.
The internal energy learned by the Thunder-Splitting method had the properties of lightning (). Although the amount was so small that it could not be excreted from the body, the nerves of Pyo Yue were stimted every day.
At first, it felt bad.
His nerves were tingling and it felt quite painful.
He could have stopped at that point, but Pyo-wol continued to learn and study the method of cultivation. By the time five years had passed, Pyo-wol realized that his bodys reaction speed had risen dramatically. When theres an iing threat, his body reacts even before his head could process what was happening.
At first, he didnt know why, but after thinking about it for a while, he soon found out why.
The cause was lightning.
Lightning stimtes the nerves in his brain and develops it.
One of the facts that he learned while learning the method of cultivating is that all the motor responses of the human body are actually caused by electrical or nerve impulses in the brain.
Depending on how fast the nerve impulse is transmitted, the reaction speed changes.
A person whose nerve impulse is transmitted quicker responds that much faster, while a person with a slow nerve impulse transmission recognizes and responds more slowly.
In the meantime, Pyo-wol has continuously stimted his nerves throughout the body with the Thunder-Splitting Method. As a result, he developed a nerve that no one dared to match.
Because of this, his reaction speed was so high that no other children dared to match him. Even if they learned and spread the same martial arts, their speed was inevitably different.
Another thing had changed.
It was what Pyo-wol named the heart speed (). The expansion of neuralworks even increased his speed of thinking. The speed of his thinking was outstanding, it was as if Pyo-wol was thinking in a different time than others.
Pyo-wolpletely hid all of these facts.
He only showed his excellence in catching, such as Turtle Breathing Technique and stealth, while he hid his skills in martial arts by making it roughly on par with the other children in the underground cave.
Only one person knew that fact.
In order to get out of this hellish ce, he had to hide his abilities by at least five percent, not three percent.
Thats how Pyo-wol has spent thest six years.
If there is one thing that makes him uneasy, it is that the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique is no longer enough.
A slightly higher level of cultivation method was needed.
A cultivation method that will expand and guide him properly.
However, it was impossible to find such a method here.
The cultivation methods given by the custodians were all methods that did not have much depth in them. Such methods are very helpful for immediate achievement and growth, but their limitations are too clear when looking into the distant future.
There were two options for Pyo-wol.
It was either continuing to learn and develop the Thunder-Splitting method, or learning other cultivation methods that would be helpful in Jianghu.
But considering that thetter is almost impossible, the former is the only option left now.
Even if I die, I have no choice but to cling to the Thunder-Splitting method
Pyo-wol thought it was his fate to learn the Thunder-Splitting method.
All of the children who came in here learned the same method, but he was the only one who dug deep into the technique. Because of this, others did not know that the Thunder-Splitting method had such a utility. And they will never know.
Because they have already forgotten the method of cultivation and are digging into different cultivation techniques.
Pyo-wol destroyed the original copy of the Thunder-Splitting cultivation technique.
Still, no one cared. Not only the children, but even the custodians.
The Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique was nowpletely gone.
Pyo-wol opened his eyes after contemtion.
In an instant, the red tint in his eyes grew even stronger. But the red glint in his eye soon subsided.
Pyo-wol looked around for a moment.
The snake that bit him was no longer visible.
It was clear that the snake had died at some point, or that it had moved to another ce in search of food.
Pyo-wol made an expression of regret for a moment, but then left his room with a nonchnt face.
He headed towards thergest hall in the underground cavity. When we arrived at the entrance to the hall, he could feel secret gazes from everywhere. It was the eyes of children.
Kiki, who is this? Why did your precious bodye all the way here?
One of them appeared and greeted the table. He was an impressive child with a long neck, slightly curved back, and a sullen gaze.
His name was So Gyeoksan, and all the other children called him a Hori-man or Tamhonrang (???) ( ʳ Soul Eater Wolf).
So Gyeoksan said that he came from an arts troupe who performed misceneous ys. Maybe thats why there were so many re-additions but the most surprising thing was his art of the sword (Y sh yn).
So Gyeoksan talked about how to change the face by drawing a persons face on silk,yering it over the face, and then tearing it off in an instant.
Even if you look with your eyes wide open, you cannot capture the moment when his face changes, but So Gyeoksan was a master of the sword.
Instead, there is something different from his face, in that he doesnt paint his face on silk.
He took off the skins of the dead childrens faces and unfolded the sword, but it was so subtle that it was difficult to ascertain the authenticity.
Many people were reluctant to use the faces of dead children as if they were theirs.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
Your face has changed again. Is it Yoo Kwangins face?
Kiki! He croaked not too long ago. Thats why Im using his face.
You may forget what your real face looks like at this point.
Who cares? We cant even get out of here anyway. If I hadnt done something like this, I would have gone crazy already.
If you keep doing that, someone will kill you before you go crazy.
Who? You?
It may or may not be.
Kikiki! Youre funny.
Do you think its a joke?
I mean, I hope its a joke.
As Pyo-wols voice lowered slightly, a light of tension appeared on So Gyeoksans face.
Unlucky bastard.
So Gyeoksan, who usually fears nothing in the world, strangely felt reluctant in confronting Pyo-wol.
Over the course of six years, he has grown terribly.
Evenpared to So Yeowol and others who stood out in the early days, he achieved a corresponding growth that is not far behind. Because of that, he was not afraid of So Yeowol or the other children.
But only towards Pyo-wol, he was strangely reluctant.
Perhaps it was because Pyo-wols appearance in the early days was so intense.
At that time, the violence that Pyo-wolmitted against Yeom Iljung was just so terrible. But many years have passed.
Thats how the children grew up.
Now, all the children here are wearing clothes and it is enough to pierce a persons eyeballs.
Thats how poisonous and cruel they became. However, even those children, strangely, would feel reluctant to look at the Pyo-wol, and they would usually step back.
Apart from his simple martial arts skills, there was something about Pyo-wol that made people afraid. So even if they decide to teach him a lesson someday, they keep on putting it back.
So Gyeoksan said with a carefree expression on his face.
Go in.
Pyo-wol passed by So Gyeoksan and entered the hall.
The inside was quite cozy.
You can feel the warmth of human life.
As Pyo-wol entered, the sitting children raised their heads and looked at them. So Yeowol, Song Cheonwoo, Go Shin-ok, Kang Il and Lee Min.
Among the children who survived to the end, they were by far the most outstanding children.
Now even the instructors could not treat them recklessly. Their growth exceeded the expectations of the instructors. And because of that, it was impossible to control them unless it was the First Sword, Second Sword, or Third Swords.
The children were making a bonfire and grilling something.
Pyo-wol naturally sits between them.
Even the children were not wary of Pyo-wol.
They havent seen each other for a long time, but there was no reason to ostracize each other.
Pyo-wol was staying alone like oil that does not mix with water, but he had done no damage to them, so the children epted Pyo-wol as a member.
Pyo-wol took out a skewer that was being grilled over the bonfire and opened his mouth.
They seem to care, suddenly sending all this meat.
Recently, the quality of food has improved a lot.
So Yeowol said, putting wood into the bonfire. Her eyes were very deep and clear. When she looked at someone, they felt like they were being sucked in. There were many children who were captured by her eyes.
Pyo-wol thought as he ate the meat.
It seems that the moment they would be given a mission has arrived.
Even pigs before they were caught are given delicious food.
There was only one reason why the children suddenly currently have abundant food when they were usually given so little.
He made eye contact with So Yeowols eyes.
Her eyes sank as deep as Pyo-wol. It was clear that she also guessed what Pyo-wol had guessed.
So Yeowol said.
We will be put on a mission soon.
Crackle!
In an instant, the bonfire zed even more violently, dyeing the childrens faces red.
Editors Notes
Thank you for taking the time to read! Commenting or reacting to the post would be highly appreciated~ it gives me motivation to trante and edit chaps <3
Chapter 14
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 14
Manhwa: Chapter 11
Haa
First Sword took off his mask with a heavy sigh. An expression of an elderly man appeared. In the middle of the old mans face, a deep ck scar was carved diagonally.
It was a wound he suffered when he was put on his first mission. The assassin, who people would tremble when they heard his name, was now an old man whos over sixty years old.
Although his strength and senses were lower than it had been before, he filled in the gaps with his skillfulness. But as time went on, it became more and more unavoidable.
The name of the First Sword was Lim Sayeol. However, his name was only known to him and the Captain.
He was usually just called the First Sword, so he had never heard his name through anyone elses mouth. His name seemed unfamiliar.
I guess the time for me to die is nearing. For me to be so sentimental.
For the past six years, hes been pushing the kids really hard.
They didnt even care about sacrificing the children. He only cared about raising children sessfully. As a result, thirty children passed all the tests and became assassins.
From the three hundred people who were first deployed, only a tenth of them survived.
Two hundred and seventy victims died to raise thirty assassins, but they felt no guilt.
The Jianghu he knew and experienced was a harsh ce where anyone would die if they couldnt kill others. Compared to him who started from the bottom, the children here are more fortunate. They received systematic training to be an assassin.
The door opened and the Second sword and Third Sword entered.
They were startled to see the First Sword taking off his mask. Its the first time for them to see Lim Sayeol take off his mask sinceing here.
Why did you take off your mask?
Its just stifling Dont you think six years is enough?
To do-
Youre free to take it off as well.
The Second Sword and Third Sword looked at each other. After quarreling for a while, they took off their masks.
Whew!
Ha!
They sighed.
They simply had their mask removed, but the airing into their lungs seemed different.
For them, masks did not simply work to cover their faces. When they were wearing their masks, they felt no sense of ethics or guilt. To them, walking the path of assassins, the mask was an indulgence and another face.
They dont feel any guilt while wearing the mask, but after taking it off like this, they seem to feel weak without realizing it.
The name of the Second sword was Gu Shinhaeng, and the name of the Third sword was Sang Ilshin.
The three of them took off their masks, revealing their true faces, and sat down at the table.
Lim Sayeol said.
Alcohol is best drank at times like this. What a pity.
We can drink as much as we want when we get out here, cant we?
Its not too long before we get out.
There was a glimmer of anticipation on the faces of Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin.
They spent six years here teaching the children. They did not have much greed in the world, but it was a great pain for them to have to spend such a long time in a ce where there is not a single point of sunlight.
Now, the promised time is about to run out.
It will soon be seven years, and if nothing else happens, the children will be sent to assassinations.
They had no idea what the fate of the children involved in the assassination would be.
They treated children thoroughly.
The children were not their disciples.
They were just a one-time use and throw away tools.
If they showed affection to their tools, they would be the only ones who would get hurt.
Lim Sayeol asked.
What are the levels of the children?
Their skills have improved beyond our expectations. So Im quite hesitant.
Why? Are you afraid you wont be able to control them?
Yes. Some children have already gone beyond the level of the instructors. Geum Pyeong said that he did his best, but he couldnt find Pyo-wol who practiced the Turtle Breathing Technique.
Huu
Lim Sayeol let out a sigh.
It was Lim Sayeol, the First Sword who paid more attention to the potential of Pyo-Wol more than anyone else. Although his martial arts did not rise as expected, he excelled in the art of stealth and infiltration.
It can be said that he is the best at tracking and hiding, but if he deceived his attention, he could see that he already had superior skills than the instructors.
Its a waste.
What do you mean?
The fact is that we have to use them once and immediately throw them away.
We cant help it. Because that was the original contracts request after all.
Who the hell is the target of the assassination? Do we really have to do this? Now that the mission is almost over, dont we need to know too?
Im sorry. I cant tell you until the mission is over.
Lim Sayeol firmly shook his head at Sang Ilshins words.
It was such a dangerous task.
It was enough for the Captain and himself to be the ones who knows the identity of the assassination target. If the name of the assassination target leaks out by mistake, the Blood Phantom Corps will disappear from the world.
Gu Shinhaeng and Sang IlShin understood Lim Sayeols intentions.
To maintain secrecy, the fewer people who know, the better. The more people who know, then the greater the chance of a leak. They knew all too well that a mans mouth is never heavy.
Now we must begin the final step.
Lim Sayeols gaze turned to the desk.
An anonymous booklet (o) was ced on the desk.
* * *
The children looked at Lim Sayeol with curious eyes. To be precise, they were looking at the booklet in Lim Sayeols hand.
There were no letters written on the yellow cover.
It was literally an unknown booklet.
Lim Sayeol said, throwing an unknown booklet among the children.
Three of you must learn this.
The children frowned at Lim Sayeols iprehensible words. But no one opened their mouths. Because even if they dont ask, Lim Sayeol will teach them.
As expected, Lim Sayeol continued his exnation.
In this booklet, the martial arts technique of a certain faction is roughly arranged. Three of you must master this technique, while the remaining twenty-seven must attack those who have mastered this technique and seed.
Everyones eyes fluttered at Lim Sayeols words.
Because they understood what his words meant.
They were children who were reborn as assassins after six years of rigorous training. The way the children murder was enough to threaten the instructors. It was said that children who will learn the martial art technique presented by Lim Sayeol should be attacked by such children.
Not just one or two people, but a sneak attack by all 27 people.
As always, there was nothing they can do to take care of the situation. If they do it like in a real battle, there will surely be casualties.
It was set up so that those who learned the martial art technique had no choice but to be at a disadvantage. Those who have mastered the martial art techniques are exposed, while the other children will attack in the dark by any means possible.
They wouldnt be able to feel safe when theyre eating, resting, or sleeping. Even they have to be careful of their breathing.
The children knew just how good their assassination skills were. Even if only one only aims for one person, breathing is dangerous, but if you are targeted by as many as 27 assassins, it is safe to say that there is no chance of survival.
Such a dog
Its like this until the end
The children shuddered.
They really didnt expect that things woulde down like this until the very end.
In their heart, they wanted to start a rebellion at any moment. However, knowing that they could not get out even if they killed the instructors in this ce, they had no choice but to hesitate.
Lim Sayeol and Gu Shinhaeng saw through the minds of the children.
You wont be able to escape our hands forever.
The children were hunting dogs.
No matter how ferocious and wild the hound was, there was a way to control it. They already have a number of ways to control the children. So there was no reason to be afraid.
Now that the whip is blown, its time to give the carrots.
Instead
The childrens eyes were focused on Lim Sayeols face.
This will be thest time. After this training, we wont do any training until we get out of here.
Lim Sayeols words shook the childrens hearts.
In the meantime, the children hadnt let down their guard. Thats because the instructors severely pushed them hard. Thanks to that, the childrens minds became as devastated as a desert, and they stopped trusting anyone.
If there is one wish they have, it is that they want to rest in peace, even for a moment. But as if trying to pierce their hearts, Lim Sayeol came out with the sweet bait of rest.
It was a proposal that is bound to shake the hearts of the children. With only three sacrifices, the remaining 27 people could restfortably.
They just dont have to belong among the three people who would be learning the unknown martial art technique.
Pyo-Wol was also surprised by Lim Sayeols demonic heart.
No, its not his n. Its probably the idea of a person called Captain.
Through his experience, Pyo-Wol knew that Lim Sayeol didnt have such an excellent mind. Although he was able to perform the given task perfectly, he did not have the brain to n and invent something for himself.
That was the Lim Sayeol that Pyo Wol knew.
There was no way that Lim Sayeol could havee up with such a n on his own.
Pyo-wol looked at the unknown booklet thrown on the floor.
it was not known which swordsmanship was written on the anonymous booklet. However, it was clear that the result would be different from the martial arts they had learned so far.
Pyo-wol was greedy for an unknown booklet.
The problem is that once you learn the martial art technique, he would be a target for other children. If Pyo-wol would be the target of the children who learned how to kill to the extreme like So Yeowol, Song Cheonwoo and Kang Il, it would not be easy to handle.
They threw the poisoned bait properly.
The other children did not know, but the bait that Lim Sayeol threw was very tempting to Pyo-wol.
After saying what he had to say, Lim Sayeol went out with the custodians. There was an unspoken pressure in deciding which of the children will learn the martial arts on the booklet.
The children looked at each other without saying a word.
It was better to not expect that the children who had not mastered the martial art technique would not take care of the situation. (??? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?? ?? ???.)
Even if they want to take care of things, the custodians wont let them do that.
Knowing that fact, no one dared to learn martial art technique.
Pyo-wol thought, scanning the childrens faces.
There is a high probability that the martial arts in the booklet are the martial arts that our target of assassination is learning. Even if it is not exactly the same, he must be learning martial arts simr to it.
It was a pretty detailed n.
It was a highly sophisticated technique that allowed the children to experience going against the martial arts directly while simultaneously identifying its loopholes.
I cant be strong if I dont take the risks. I cant stop here.
Pyo-wol made his decision.
When he picked up the booklet that had fallen on the floor, the attention of the children was focused.
Ill learn this martial arts technique. The other two can decide for themselves.
Are you deciding to be a scapegoat of your own ord?
So Yeowol asked with an expression that showed she did not understand Pyo-wols decision.
Well, whether I will be a scapegoat or a wolf remains to be seen.
Why did you make that choice? Theres no way youd make that choice for nothing. Did you see any potential in the booklet?
Are you curious? Then you can learn this martial arts too.
No thanks. Its not my taste to sit back and defend. You learn the martial arts in the booklet while Ill attack.
So Yeowol shook her head.
Pyo-wol smiled as if he expected her reaction.
When someone decides who will learn the martial arts,e to me. Ill hand it over to you. Now, Ill be going first.
Youd better be careful. Everyone in this room will be aiming for you.
Im looking forward to it.
Pyo-wol waved to So Yeowol and the children then headed to the dark area where his room was. Until then, the children only stared at each others faces and did nothing. But Pyo-wol knew.
That the children will soon start moving. Someone has to decide who will learn the martial arts among them. It didnt matter who.
The important thing was to memorize and grasp it perfectly before handing it over to someone else. As soon as Pyo-wol returned to his residence, he opened an unknown booklet.
[Seventy-two sword strikes crash like waves, and evenrge rocks are swept away like sand.]
It was the first verse of the booklet.
Pyo-wol couldnt take his eyes off the first verse.
It was because he felt an unknown ringing in his chest.
Seventy-two sword strikes crashing like waves?
He imagined himself firing seventy-two sword strikes. However, even if he used all his imagination, he couldnt see him wielding the sword more than 20 times. Rather than simply wielding a sword, he had to wield it with all his strength with his own strength.
The basis of his imagination was his objective level of martial arts.
This is my limit.
Pyo-wol began to realize his limitations. But he was not disappointed.
He still had plenty of time left.
As long as he survives, he will surely be stronger one way or another.
Pyo-wol thought so and read the booklet again.
The ughter continued.
[No matter how strong the sun was, the waves continued to crash non-stop, this is not different from the ways of the sword.
When the opponent is strong, I will continue my breathing, and when the opponent is weak, I will cut off his breathing.
All waves cannot escape from this flow. If you learn this deeply, you will also learn the other martial arts of the main school (練)].
There was clearly the name of a particr sect written in the verse. However, the person who obtained the booklet definitely crossed it out given the ckened ink on a certain part.
It wasnt just that.
In the booklet, there were a lot of deleted phrases.
It seemed that an important structure in the flow was deleted.
Its not aplete copy of the martial arts technique.
Pyo-wol made a sad expression for a moment.
In this case, there was no reason to take risks and learn the martial art technique.
This is because the core is removed and only the shell remained. But Pyo-Wol did not give up.
It was Pyo-wol who found a trick in the method of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation that everyone neglects.
Although it is currently just a shell right now, if he digs deep, he will surely find something useful even in the nameless technique.
Editors Notes
Thank you for taking the time to read! Commenting or reacting to the post would be highly appreciated~ it gives me motivation to trante and edit chaps <3
Chapter 15
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 15
Manhwa: Chapter 11
Chaeeng!
Pyo-wol deflected the sword.
It was So Yeowol who attacked.
Shit!
So Yeowol put on a sad expression. She couldnt hide her disappointment for a moment at the fact that her borate undercover attack had failed.
For this one sneak attack, she waited two days without moving. She waited for Pyo-wol toe.
It was such a difficult opportunity.
Pyo-wol was attacked thirteen times in one day alone.
He was struggling with his nerves all day so he consumed a lot of mental energy. His face was filled with a tired look.
Its fortunate that he had mastered the sword technique written on the nameless booklet, otherwise he would have fallen under someones sword already.
Even though important sentences were omitted, the sword attack boasted considerable power. The fact that Pyo-wol remained alive despite the thirteen secret attacks today was proof of ots strength.
By mastering the unknown swordsmanship, he was able to unleash seventy-two sword strikes like a wave without stopping. However, important passages were missing and it was impossible to make great progress.
All that Pyo-wol learned over thest ten days was the unknown booklets swordsmanship.
It was unreasonable to learn more with an iplete martial arts technique. However, even at that level, there was no problem in practicing the form to some extent.
Pyo-wol resisted the childrens sneak attack with the swordsmanship of the booklet. Because that was what was instructed to them.
The children tenaciously observed Pyo-wols sword attack. That way, if they saw even a small loophole, they immediately counterattacked.
Pyo-wol tried topensate for the loophole while defending, but the children would find another loophole and attack him. By relentlessly attacking and defending, Pyo-Wol and the children developed.
The most difficult person for Pyo-Wol was So Yeowol.
This is because she attacked in a way that he was not expecting at all. A little while ago, her skills were once tested on him.
Suddenly, So Yeowol said,
I think youd better throw that sword away.
What are you talking about?
I dont fear you with a sword for some reason, even if youre blocking all my attacks. Rather, it feels even more difficult for me when you dont have your sword.
Do you think it makes sense for me to drop a weapon in front of an assassin?
Thats not for me to know. Im just saying what I feel.
..
Pyo-wol frowned without saying a word.
So Yeowol looked at Pyo-wol for a moment and then stepped back.
Youd better be prepared next time.
She disappeared into the dark.
Pyo-wol, who was left alone, sighed and looked at his hand.
In his hand was a cheap iron sword that had been provided in batches. It was a dagger that was only half the length of a normal sword. He didnt really like this sword, so he didnt use it. Well, this sword was still usable.
Am I trickier to deal when I do not have a sword aspared to wielding one?
If his opponent felt that way, there must be a good reason. It could be that she was lying to weaken Pyo-Wol, but the So Yeowol he knew was not that cunning. So Yeowol was a woman whose distribution was sorge that most men could not even reach her toes.
Pyo-wol thought while frowning.
It takes a considerable amount of courage to throw away the sword he was already used to. If he threw away his sword, he had to deal with them using his bare hands.
No matter how strong Pyo-wol is, it takes great courage to stand up to opponents who has a weapon in their hand.
But now is the only time to throw away the sword. Once he further gets used to it, he wont ever be able to throw it away even if he want to.
ng!
After pondering for a while, Pyo-wol threw down his sword.
For the past six years, hes done things that others thought impossible.
He has perfectly adapted to the darkness, and has developed a strong resistance to poison.
Thanks to learning the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique, he has already reached the limit of human beings in terms of pure physical abilities. Compared to the children who had learned the Poisonous Dragon Heart Cultivation Technique and other methods, his physical abilities were in no way inferior.
Pyo-wol believed in his own ability.
As he has always done, he will do well this time.
Pyo-wol thought so and sank into the darkness.
* * *
Kukhyuk! Heh heh!
A sound as if the air was being sucked out of a leather bag, came out of a childs mouth. A short sword was stuck in the childs chest.
The childs name is Yuk Pyeong.
He also learned the unknown swordsmanship like a Pyo-wol. Thats why hes been gued with assassination attempts from the other children over the past few months.
Yuk Pyeong did not want to learn the unknown swordsmanship. He just unfortunately won the random draw lots.
This was the price.
The sword stuck in his chest belonged to Song Cheonwoo.
Song Cheonwoo and the other 26 children have been targeting the children like Yuk Pyeong who have been persistently learning the unknown swordsmanship over the past few months.
The 27 children who sneak attacks and the other 3 children who learned the unknown swordsmanship.
The fight they fought was really fierce.
At first, they felt pity for each others circumstances, but in the duration of the training, they were soon wounded and their hatred for each other deepened.
Lim Sayeol and the instructors achieved what they wanted.
Time passed faster in the dark.
The children became more clever and cruel.
They learned how to urately detect the targets breathing, even in the dark.
In particr, they became stronger as they faced the children who had mastered the unknown swordsmanship. They attacked the children who had mastered the unknown swordsmanship by any means possible.
The result was a sword stuck in the chest of the Yuk Pyeong.
Yuk Pyeong has grown stronger, but the children havepletely mastered how to deal with him.
To be precise, they had figured out a way to destroy the unknown swordsman that Yuk Pyeong had learned.
Song Cheonwoo looked at Yuk Pyeong, who was dying with aplicated expression.
Even though his human emotions have dried up, he was still notfortable with killing his fellow colleague.
But he had no other option.
If they fail to kill Yuk Pyeong again, the instructors would have pushed him and the other children to the limit.
Song Cheonwoo opened his mouth, thinking that there was nothing he could do.
Im sorry
Yuk Pyeong was not able to hear his apology.
Because his breath stopped.
Song Cheonwoo clenched his teeth.
One more.
A child named Go Shin-ho died before Yuk Pyeong. He was also a child who had learned the unknown swordsmanship.
The rest of the children had to hunt them so that they could restfortably.
Song Cheonwoo nodded to So Yeowol, who was far away. Then So Yeowol beckoned to the other children.
The children were scattered everywhere.
Trying to find the remaining child who had mastered the unknown swordsmanship.
Only Song Cheonwoo, So Yeowol, and Lee Min and So Gyeoksan remained.
Kiki! This is really amazing. Hikhikhik!
So Gyeoksan keptughing. The children knew all too well that he was notughing because he was happy.
So Gyeoksan just always smiled darkly.
Whether hes happy or sad.
The problem is that there are only a few times when he actually feels happy on the inside.
So Gyeoksansughter was annoying, but Song Cheonwoo didnt say anything. It is because his feeling of having stopped Yuk Pyeongs breath has already fallen to the floor.
Lee Min opened his mouth.
The only person left is Pyo-Wol, right?
No one answered.
Everyones expression darkened.
Its because they know that thebination of Yuk Pyeong and Go Shin would not even amount to one Pyo-wol.
After So Yeowols secret attack, Pyo-wol disappeared.
He was in an underground room closed on all sides.
There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide. Still, Pyo-wol was not found anywhere.
As if he just disappeared.
Lee Min opened her mouth carefully.
Maybe he went outside?
No, hes definitely still inside. We just havent found him.
So Yeowol shook her head.
At her assertion, Lee Mins eyes fluttered slightly. Then her explosive beauty flowed out.
One of the children who made the most dramatic change was Lee Min. In the dark she became whiter and more prudent.
Her beauty, which coexists with ignorance and mor, was enough to take away the soul of the beholder. Because of that, many of the surviving children were captivated by her beauty to the point of offering supplies.
However, Lee Min was not well aware of her changes.
She always worked with So Yeowol.
If it was So Yeowolsmand, she was loyal enough to the point of pretending to die.
Song Cheonwoo said in a cold voice.
Hes a human too. As long as hes a human, he cant get out of our hands.
But its Pyo-Wol.
Lee Min murmured like a child. But everyone in this room knew what Lee Min was trying to say. Pyo-wol was an iprehensible person in many ways. They were locked up here together for six years, but no one knew the potential of Pyo-wol.
He adapted perfectly, as if he was born here.
None of the children had shown the ability that is on par with Pyo-Wol. Even for those with outstanding abilities like So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo.
Did I give him needless advice?
So Yeowol thought that it might be because of what she said that Pyo-wol hasnt appeared for this long.
She didnt know how much she regretted it after she told him how she felt because of a momentary impulse. It was because she remembered toote that the advice she gave might inadvertently make Pyo-wol even stronger.
Pyo-wol has always been like that.
He would take the small part that could be overlooked as a cornerstone of development by persistently biting and sagging. When the other children took one step, he seemed to take two or three more steps.
Although he thoroughly hid his achievements from the instructors, So Yeowol and the children knew he was hiding his own power.
His strength can only be felt by those who have faced him in person.
However, So Yeowol couldnt easily guess what exactly his level was.
So Gyeoksan said it as a joke.
Why dont we just kill the instructors? Its probably easier than killing Pyo-wol.
Agree.
Song Cheonwoo nodded.
But they knew.
The fact that some kind of restriction was imposed on them.
The instructors and three swords they knew were never the ones who would leave it like this without any preparation and countermeasures.
The question was what was the restriction that was imposed on them.
We can decide on how to release their restrictions on uster, but now is the time to focus on finding Pyo-wol. If we leave him like this, he will be even stronger.
Okay!
Everyone nodded at So Yeowols words.
They left in search of Pyo-wol. In the ce where the children left, only Yuk Pyeongs body was lying alone.
That was then.
Suddenly, Yuk Pyeongs body began to move.
As if he was breathing, Yuk Pyeongs chest heaved, and he rolled over to one side. And something suddenly appeared from the ce where Yuk Pyeongs body was.
It was Pyo-wol who was covered in dirt with all eyes, noses, and mouths.
He had been hiding in the ground under the body of Yuk Pyeong by spreading the Turtle Breathing Technique.
The children could not even imagine that Pyo-wol was hiding right beneath them.
Huu
Pyo-wol sighed and looked at the bodies of the Yuk Pyeong. He was the one who learned the unknown swordsmanship of his own will, but Yuk Pyeong was chosen by many to be targeted.
Maybe even during hisst moments, he thought it was unfair.
Pyo-wol reached out and closed Yuk Pyeongs eyes.
This will not relieve the injustice, but he hoped that he would not suffer the pain of keeping his eyes open until he died.
Pyo-wol looked in the direction the children disappeared for a moment.
Even at this moment, children will be constantly looking for him. The custodians will also be keeping a keen eye on the childrens behavior.
In other words, all attention was focused on the pursuit of Pyo-wol.
It was the moment Pyo-wol wanted.
Pyo-wol moved as far as possible while hiding his presence. No matter how talented a human being, he could notpletely hide the sound of his footsteps. But Pyo-wol was different.
As he moved, not a single sound came out.
Just like a cat or a leopard, the soles of the feet absorb sound perfectly.
This was not taught by anyone. It was a skill he had learned on his own.
The ce he headed for was the residence of Lim Sayeol and the others.
The children did not know their real names. They were only known as the First sword, Second swords, and Third swords.
Their martial skills were far superior to those of the instructors making them the object of fear to children. Even the children who looked down on the instructors could not hide their tension when standing in front of the three swords.
After spending six years together, they became psychologically dependent.
No matter howrge and ferocious an animal may be, it is the same principle as if it were raised from a young age, it would not be able to harm its owner.
Pyo-wol called it a psychological taboo.
The biggest ban imposed on children was psychological subordination. So they dont dare consider disobeying them.
There was a little bit of tension on Pyo-wols face for a moment.
Although he thought and moved independently, he was also psychologically subordinated to some extent after living in the same space for six years.
But he couldnt stay like this forever.
Pyo-wol shook his head slightly to shake off his anxious mind, and then moved on.
His goal was to be the residence of one sword, Lim Sayeol.
Editors Notes
Thank you for taking the time to read! Commenting or reacting to the post would be highly appreciated~ it gives me motivation to trante and edit chaps <3
Chapter 16
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 16
Manhwa: Chapter 12
The dwelling ce of Lim Sayeol and the instructors was made by remodeling a naturally formed cave. It was located on the opposite side of the area where Pyo-wol stayed, and it boasted an iron-d border from the entrance.
The instructors who had been dispatched to this ce took turns and stood guard directly. Because of that, no one dared to infiltrate this ce.
It was the instructors who taught the children stealth and infiltration.
The countermeasures against it were also best known by the instructors.
The instructors looked around with sharp eyes.
As the childrens skills improved, the instructors in particr strengthened their vignce.
They believed that no one would have the courage to sneak in here, but since anything can happen, they could never rx.
Little do they know that there would actually be a human being who would be moving cleverly out of their cognitive domain boundaries.
It was Pyo-wol who sneaked in without a sound or gesture.
Pyo-wol was performing both stealth and Turtle Breathing Technique at the same time.
In order to perform the original Turtle Breathing Technique, the biological activities of the body had to be almost stopped like a corpse. He literally has to keep the minimum amount of breathing to maintain his life.
Moving was, of course, unimaginable.
Of course, the instructors who taught them the Turtle Breathing Technique knew that, and the children who learned the technique used it as it was taught to them. But Pyo-wol was different.
Pyo-wol had his doubts after learning how to execute the Turtle Breathing Technique.
Why would the Turtle Breathing Technique be undone if he moves?
He wondered how he could move while simultaneously using the Turtle Breathing technique.
The body had to breathe in order to move.
No matter how skilled he was, he could not live without breathing.
The greater the movement, the more breathing was required.
Turtle Breathing Technique is a method of hiding the presence by inhaling ones breath for as long and thin as possible to lower the vital signs of the body.
Because of this, it was impossible to move while using the Turtle Breathing Technique.
Pyo-wol thought and tried countless times, but failed repeatedly.
Then one day, he found a solution.
The breakthrough was with the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. He thought about what it would be like to break his breath into small pieces through the Thunder-Splitting method.
If he cant secretly move while hes breathing anyway, its better to finely divide his breath continuously enough so that other people would not be able to feel it. Then, the body signs could drop significantly, and movement would then be possible, Pyo-wol thought.
Pyo-wol put his ideas into practice soon.
It wasnt easy at first.
Breaking his breath into pieces almost to the point of stopping his breathing put a great strain on Pyo-wols body. Moreover, moving while maintaining such fine breathing ced a greater burden on him.
However, Pyo-wol did not give up and kept trying. After trying so many times, it became possible to move using the Turtle Breathing Technique at some point.
He had seeded several times against children, but this was the first time he used it against the instructors so he had no choice but to be nervous.
He had to maintain his hiding skills while practicing his Turtle Breathing technique.
The burden on him had increased several times. Pyo-wol moved while simultaneously practicing Turtle Breathing technique and stealth techniques.
The instructors were looking straight ahead with their eyes wide open, but they did not notice the passing of the Pyo-wol.
This is because Pyo-wol cleverly moved along the areas of their cognitive domain. Ordinary people think that they perceive everything they see, but that was impossible in the first ce.
Except for the focused area, the brain only sees, and if there is no unusual movement, the brain cannot recognize it. Blindness that cannot be recognized even by looking at it straight with the naked eye.
Pyo-wol moved using their blind spot ( sjio or dead corner).
Pyo-wol passed between the instructors like a ghost.
The instructors werepletely unaware that Pyo-wol had passed in front of them.
Pyo-wol crept into the cave silently. Perhaps because the security at the entrance was so strict, the guards inside were less than expected. Still, Pyo-wol remained vignt.
This was a sanctuary.
If his existence is exposed because of a little bit of carelessness, he will immediately get the attention of the instructors. No matter how much Pyo-wol possessed unrivaled abilities among children, he would be unable to survive turning numerous instructors as an enemy.
Pyo-wol calmly grasped his own abilities to that extent.
Any point between the near-death heat and the cusps (???? ??? ??? ?? ??).
That was Pyo-wols evaluation of his own abilities.
Pyo-wol looked around Lim Sayeols ce with his senses sharpened.
Lim Sayeols residence was located in the deepest part of the cave. Fortunately, Lim Sayeol was not staying in his room. Pyo-wol began to search Lim Sayeols residence.
Pyo-wol wanted to get out of the underground ce. But in order to do so, he needs to remove the restriction that binds the children by identifying the affiliation of the instructors and the three swords. He needs to know which groups they belonged to.
If he can figure out who their master is and where his base is, it will be easier to get out of their grasp. However, no matter how much he searched the residence of Lim Sayeol, there was no data rted to the instructors.
Instead, what he found was a letter with a request written on it.
[Privy only to the leader of the Blood Phantom Group
Duration: Seven years.
Reward: 500,000 gold.
Condition: Leave no traces rted to the Blood Phantom Group.]
Woo Gunsang?
Pyo-wol frowned.
He did not know what kind of person Woo Gunsang was.
He was curious as to how great Woo Gunsang could be for them to spend 7 years raising children to be assassins. 270 out of 300 have already died during the training just to kill one person.
He wondered if that one persons life was as valuable as the sum of the lives of two hundred and seventy, or even three hundred children who entered this ce.
That was then.
Thud!
He could feel a presence in the cave outside the door. Pyo-wol hurriedly returned the letter to its original ce and then left the room. From the entrance of the cave, he saw a person walking his way.
It was difficult to distinguish the figure of the iing person because of the darkness, but Pyo-wol recognized that it was Lim Sayeol, the owner of this room.
Lim Sayeol possessed unparalleled martial arts skillspared to other instructors. His senses were also very sensitive.
But Lim Sayeol was not good enough as to detect Pyo-wol who was using his stealth skills and Turtle Breathing technique.
There was no time to think.
Pyo-wol immediately jumped to the ceiling.
The artificially trimmed ceiling was so smooth that there was no room to hit a finger. Even if he raised his inner qi and mmed his finger into the wall, there was no choice but to make a sound.
Lim Sayeol wasnt so numb that he couldnt hear the sound echoing from a short distance away.
Pyo-wol hung his nails in the micro grooves. One fingernail was literally the only one supporting the weight of his entire body.
He couldnt even breathe. The moment his breathing bes even a little rough, the Lim Sayeol will notice him.
Pyo-wol looked down at his feet, with his one fingernail supporting his whole body.
Lim Sayeol was passing under his feet. He looked around to see if he felt something strange. But he didnt look up because he didnt think anyone would be hanging from the ceiling.
Pyo-wol concentrated all his nerves on his fingertips.
If it had been him in the past, he would not have been able to endure it with only the power of one finger.
After So Yeowols advice, Pyo-wol abandoned the sword and focused on training his bare hands. While practicing unknown swordsmanship with his bare hands, his grip strength and the delicate sense of his fingers were not the same as before. So now it is possible for him to perform a stunt like this.
At Pyo-wols feet, Lim Sayeol furrowed his brows.
Although he is said to have retired from the front line, his senses are not dead yet. As an assassin, the sense he had forged for decades was warning him that something was strange.
But he couldnt figure out what exactly it was.
Lim Sayeol looked around again. But he couldnt find anything odd.
Was I mistaken?
Lim Sayeol shook his head, opened the door and went inside. But the moment he entered the room, the sense of abnormality he felt grew even stronger.
His eyes turned sharp.
Lim Sayeol hurriedly looked around the room. Outwardly, nothing had changed. But the owner of the room could feel it. Something has changed although it was subtle.
Someone came in.
Without his permission, both the Second sword and Third sword, let alone the instructors, could not enter his dwelling.
The sense of disparity he felt a while ago was not an illusion at all.
Bang!
Lim Sayeol kicked the door out.
When a loud noise resounded in the quiet cave, some instructors jumped out in surprised.
Whats going on?
An intruder has entered my room. He may not havepletely escaped the cave yet, so find them quickly.
Huh?
A look of disbelief appeared on the faces of the instructors. There was only one entrance to this ce. And the entrance was always guarded by the pairs taking turns. It was difficult to admit that someone had prated through such a tight-knit security.
But they knew best that Lim Sayeol was not a liar.
Whos went inside First Sword-samas residence without permission?
Maybe one of the children?
The children were the only ones who could infiltrate Lim Sayeols residence without permission.
Theplexion of the instructors turned white. They hurriedly searched the cave. But no matter how much they searched, no intruder was found.
They questioned the people guarding the entrance to the cave, but they also said they didnt see anyoneing out.
Some people might say that Lim Sayeol might be mistaken, but those who knew him well will never thought of that. The person who was more thorough and sensitive than anyone here was Lim Sayeol.
If Lim Sa-yeol said that theres an intruder, then it was clear that there was an intruder.
Who the hell is it?
The question is, who broke into this ce?
No matter how much the instructors thoroughly survey the area, no evidence was found to determine the identity of the intruder.
Lim Sayeol invited the Second sword Gu Shinhaeng and the Third sword Sang Ilshin to his residence.
Are you really saying that one of the children broke into this ce?
Who might it be?
Their faces were gloomy.
It was because they thought that one day, when childrens growth rise, there mighte the time that they will instigate a rebellion. If anyone were to be treated in this way and to be abused, there was bound to be a resentment.
Although some kind of restriction was put in ce when the timees, given the childrens growth, the bacsh might happen much faster than they expected.
It was a very serious problem.
If the children resist before they could even get to the mission, all their efforts over the past six years will go to waste.
So before that happens, they have to suppress the resistance of the children.
Gu Shinhaeng asked Lim Sayeol.
Does anyone have a clue on who might the intruder be?
Pyo-wol!
Yes? But he
There is no one more gifted at infiltration than him among the children.
Then?
Yes, its Pyo-wol.
Lim Sa-yeol was certain.
There was no evidence, but that was what his senses were telling him.
Thats ridiculous. To think hed infiltrate this ce while everyone is chasing him.
He came in when no one was inside the residence.
Shame appeared on the faces of Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin.
They epted Lim Sayeols spection as a fact.
If they left him like this, Pyo-wol might look down even more on the instructors and attack them. So before that, they had to go find and punish him.
The problem is that they dont know where Pyo-wol is hiding now.
Even though all the children were chasing after him, Pyo-wol could not be found. They couldnt be sure that the instructors who had left the front line were better at tracking than the children.
Lim Sayeol looked at the two with sharp eyes.
If we leave Pyo-wol like this, its sure to cause big problems.
But theres no solid evidence that he came in here. Its definitely burdensome to punish him without evidence. Im also concerned about the bacsh of other children.
So we have to deal with him in another way. We could direct the childrens opposition to Pyo-wol.
How?
Sang Ilshin looked at Lim Sayeol in surprise.
Lim Sa-yeol nodded his head.
Thats right! Im thinking of using Hell Call (تz).
But it is thest resort restriction
The time hase to show Pyo-wol and all the children who is holding their lives. Who their true owner is.
Well!
Its a process that we have to go through at least once, and its hard to take this opportunity to break the spirit of not only Pyo-Wol but all of the children.
Lim Sa-yeols eyes gleamed eerily.
Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin looked at each others faces. And they nodded at the same time.
With what Lim Sayeol said, the atmosphere of the children these days is not serious. At this point, it didnt seem too bad to confirm with the children who had the upper hand.
Lim Sayeol asked.
Do you agree to the use of hell call?
I agree.
I agree.
Then we shall use it now. Bring it out.
Yes!
Gu Shinhaeng got up from his seat and went to his room. When he returned after a while, he had flute in his hand.
He handed the flute to Lim Sayeol.
Lim Sayeol, who was handed the flute, took the two of them out of the cave.
As they left the entrance, they saw a huge underground cavity.
It was invisible, but there were children hiding in every nook and cranny.
Ill show you hell.
Lim Sayeol bring the Hell Call into his mouth.
Suddenly, an inaudible sound echoed through the underground cavity.
Editors Notes
Thank you for taking the time to read! Commenting or reacting to the post would be highly appreciated~ it gives me motivation to trante and edit chaps <3
Chapter 17
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 17
Manhwa: Chapter 13
Where the hell are you hiding?
So Yeowols expression was as cold as a stone. She tried to hide her emotions, but there was a glimmer of irritation in her eyes.
It wasnt just her.
All the children who were tracking Pyo-wol felt the same way as her. All the surviving children were mobilized to pursue the hunt, but no traces of Pyo-wol were found anywhere.
All the children were proud that they had a knack for tracking, but it was no use in front of Pyo-wol, who disappeared without a trace.
It wasnt just a feeling of weirdness.
Give me a little more strength. Im sure Ill find it.
You bastard! I didnt like him from the beginning. Ill definitely find him.
The children swept their hair away and heated up the search even more.
Some children mustered up their courage and searched the underground room where Pyo-wol resides. However, not even a shadow of Pyo-wol appeared.
That bastard!
What a cowardly bastard
Profanity toward Pyo-wol broke out among the children.
Beep!
Suddenly, a loud ringing gued the childrens ears.
At first they thought it was a hallucination. They thought they were only hearing it for themselves. But the tinnitus was heard in everyones ears.
That was then.
Aww!
Ouch!
All the children fell, grabbing their chests at about the same time.
Because they felt pain in their heart. It felt as if an invisible hand was squeezing their heart, and the children could not breathe properly.
What, what?
So Yeowol crouched like a shrimp and trembled. It was the first time she had experienced this kind of pain since she came here. She thought she was already used to all kinds of pain, but this was different.
The pain that felt like squeezing her heart soon turned into a pain that felt like an insect gnawed through her body.
Not a single one was an exception.
The children all copsed and struggled in agony.
Then, out of nowhere, a boy of the same age appeared.
It was Pyo-wol who exuded a neutral sensuality given the mixed of his masculine and feminine parts.
The children were in so much pain that they did not even notice that Pyo-wol, who they had been searching for so much, had appeared.
Pyo-wol looked at the children with a puzzled expression.
Twenty-seven children were lying on the floor in pain without missing a single one. Even an ignorant person could know that something unusual was going on.
Is it because of the sound they just made?
Pyo-wol also heard a tinnitus. However, unlike the other children, he did not feel anything.
It just hurt his ears a little. But the other children, unlike him, were all clutching their chests and rolling around.
They have triggered the restriction.
Pyo-wols eyes went cold.
The moment he has been waiting for came. But he also had doubts.
Everyone suffers from the restriction because only he remained fine.
He didnt feel pain like the other children, and he didnt show any signs of abnormality. Because of that, he couldnt understand why the children were in so much pain.
Pyo-wol knelt down on one knee and looked at the children.
The children rolled their eyes and theirplexion turned white. It looked like they were about to die. Pyo-wol took a closer look at Lee Min, who had the most serious condition of them all.
I need to find out the cause.
Pyo-wol carefully injected his inner qi into Lee Mins body.
Even if the person is crazy, it is extremely dangerous to inject internal energy into another persons body. If he makes a mistake, he could cause a collision between the energies, which could cause you to wear a coin.
Nevertheless, the reason Pyo-wol instilled his inner strength into the body of Lee Min is because she has learned the same cultivation method.
Unlike himself, she learned it at a level that just passed by, but he thought it wouldnt cause a major conflict because they had the same internal cultivation method.
Pyo-wols guess was correct.
Even though the qi was injected, the collision of the energies did not ur in the body of the Lee Min.
Pyo-wol carefully operated his internal qi.
This was the first time he had injected his inner qi into another persons body. Thats why he had to be more careful.
Pyo-wol carefully examined the inside of Lee Mins body. But there was no reaction or alien feeling anywhere.
Theres no issues with her internal energy
Pyo-wol took his hand off Lee Min-mins body and fell into deep thought.
What is the difference? The difference between them and me isCthe same environment, the same food, the same martial arts.
Of course, he had learned one more unknown swordsmanship, but it was unreasonable to think he was fine because of that.
What? What made me different from them.
Pyo-wol erased what they had inmon with them one by one.
He erased everything that came to mind, such as food, water, and martial arts, so there was only one left.
Is it poison?
Unlike them, he had great resistance to poison.
It was because he was constantly bitten by an unidentified snake.
There was only one difference between them and myself.
Then it was understandable that the poison could not be pumped out of his body. But the question was notpletely resolved.
If they were really poisoned, it didnt make sense that they had seizures at the same moment.
It was impossible to trigger the poison that lurked in the bodies of twenty-seven people at one time.
Whats more, the poison was just an unidentified tinnitus, if you say it was a sign before a seizure. It was unreasonable to think that the poison that had been dormant in the body was activated simply by the tinnitus.
Theres something more. It is impossible to move the poison by external noise in the first ce.
Pyo-wols head turned faster.
Suddenly, the image of a snake eating an insect came to mind.
It controlled the bug by making a cry when it tried to move.
What if its not poison, but poisonous bugs dormant in our body?
Then everything clicks.
It was very easy to put poisonous bugs into the childrens bodies.
This is because it can be mixed with water or food supplied from outside.
It must be a kind of cursed poison (M gu poison).
If you put hundreds of poisonous species in one jar, they will eat each other and only the strongest will survive.
These surviving insects have a number of bizarre properties. Some of them may have the property of being particrly sensitive to sound. And it was clear that the cursed poison stimted by the sound emitted poison and consequently poisoned them.
As his heart began to harden, Pyo-wols head turned moreplicated.
Why did they have to trigger the cursed poison at this moment?
Anyway, there was only one reason.
It was because of him.
It was clear that they were convinced that he had invaded the cave which was why they activated the restriction.
Then the voices of the instructors were heard in the distance.
Over there!
Theyre all copsed there!
The instructors found the children who had fallen and run towards them.
Pyo-wol was a little conflicted.
He could avoid this ce if he wanted to. But it was clear that they would discover that he was poison-resistant.
It was not yet the time to reveal that he was different from the other children. Pyo-wol, who had quickly gathered his thoughts, fell to the floor and pretended to be poisoned.
He used his inner strength to make hisplexion pale on purpose, and trembled while grabbing his chest.
Shortly thereafter, Lim Sayeol and the instructors appeared.
You were here.
Lim Sayeol found the copsed Pyo-wol and approached him.
His eyes were full of vigor.
Isnt it better to kill him now?
Lim Sayeol was conflicted.
In light of the various circumstances, it was not easy topletely control Pyo-wol.
The inability to get along with other children and the tendency to move alone was also a problem, but above all, it struck him that Pyo-wols mind was so deep that he couldnt understand what he was thinking.
Although they had been in the same space for six years, Pyo-wol never revealed his true feelings to others.
It wasnt something that could be exined simply by expressing that he had a lot of patience or he didnt talk much. So Lim Sayeol thought Pyo-wol was very dangerous.
Throng!
Lim Sayeol drew his sword from its scabbard.
Swing!
Lim Sayeol thrust the sword into Pyo-wols shoulder without hesitation.
Pyo-wol did not resist and was hit by the sword.
Because he was just pretending to have lost his mind, the feeling of the weapon tearing his muscles and entering his body was vividly conveyed.
At the end of the day, Pyo-wol screamed and opened his eyes in excruciating pain. However, Pyo-wol struggled to endure the pain and pretended to have lost his mind.
Lim Sayeol whispered into Pyo-wols ear with his sword still in it.
What did you see in my room?
Lim Sayeol said darkly.
No one will know this terrible feeling he is feeling right now. Every time he saw Pyo-wol, he felt a fear of unknown origin. Although he looked just like the other children, Lim Sayeol knew that this wasnt his real face.
From the first time they met, Pyo-wol had acted differently numerous times.
Even when the other children were lost because they could not understand the situation properly, only Pyo-wol grasped the situation and moved boldly.
The boldness he showed at that time was still deeply engraved in Lim Sayeols mind.
The decisiveness that Pyo-wol showed at that time was at a level that other children did not dare follow. Then he started to stagnate at some point, and he came down to a level simr to the other children.
He only showed his abilities in catching such as hiding and infiltration, but there was no development in his martial arts. So, even people like Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin lowered their guards against Pyo-wol.
Lim Sayeol thought it didnt make sense.
He couldnt believe the existence that had standed out so prominently had now turned into a normal thing.
Then there was only one conclusion.
Pyo-wol is hiding himself.
It was clear that this young demon had long been hiding his growth. But there was no way to rify that fact. He clearly knew that a monster was growing inside, but the fact that no one knew except himself made him frustrated.
Now was the chance to kill Pyo-wol.
He thought that killing him cleanly would have no repercussions.
Lim Sayeol drew his sword from Pyo-wols shoulder and tried to stab him in the neck again. But at that moment, Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin deterred him.
You mustnt!
Let go!
His infiltration skills are outstanding! His abilities are absolutely necessary for this quest.
Other children are enough.
You know just as well that thats not true!
Do you think it will be easy to control him?
As long as there is Hell Call, we can manipte him at any time. As you can see, he is stuck in the poison emitted by cursed poison.
Lim Sayeol flinched when Gu Shinhaeng mentioned Hell Call.
Not only Pyo-wol, but all the children lost their minds and struggled in pain. It was the power of Hell Call.
Just as Pyo-wol had guessed, the Hell-Call was a piece of equipment capable of incubating the cursed poison hidden in the body. Hells sound waves stimte the poison, and the stimted insects attack the heart by spewing poison.
The poison that spread from the heart flowed through the blood vessels and attacked the whole body.
As a result, children are paralyzed and unable to move.
If they blow the hell call and the children do not take the antidote on time they will eventually die.
So as long as there was a hell call, it was impossible for children to get out of their control and move freely. It is for the same reason that children have been allowed to be left alone as they please in the underground.
Huu
In the end, Lim Sayeol withdrew the sword that was going to stab Pyo-wol. Then, he gave orders to the instructors.
Give the medicine to the children.
Yes!
The instructors hurriedly gave the children a pill one at a time.
Shortly after taking the medicine, the childrensplexion returned to normal.
Speaking of the efficacy of the drug, it was only a temporary relief from addiction. It doesnt kill the cursed poison that lurked in their body.
Lim Sayeol looked down at Pyo-wol.
It would have been easier to kill him now, but now I cant change my decision.
Kugh!
Huff!
One by one, the children who took the antidote came to their senses.
Pyo-wol opened his eyes with a moan when he thought it was appropriate.
Hngg!
He deliberately grabbed the part where he was stabbed by Lim Sayeols sword and made an absurd expression. Pyo-wols acting deceived the instructors, but Lim Sayeol did not lose his doubts.
What happened? Why did I suddenly lose consciousness?
What the hell?
The children still looked confused.
The moment they heard a sound in their ears, they lost their minds due to the excruciating pain, so they couldnt figure out what was going on.
At that time, Sang Ilshin spoke in a loud voice so that all the children could hear it.
All of you are suffering because of Pyo-wol. If he hadnt invaded our dwelling, you wouldnt have suffered like this. If something like this happens in the future, all of you will suffer the same pain you felt today.
At Sang Ilshins words, the children looked at Pyo-wol with angry eyes.
Editors Notes
Sorry for the no updates the past few days. My family and I unfortunately got COVID so I was taking the time to rest and recover. Ill try to upload the rest of the chapters asap.
Chapter 18
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 18
Manhwa: Chapter 13
Although Pyo-wol became the public enemy, he did not care.
He was already being treated this way even before Sang Ilshins remarks. He already got used to being hated. Nothing would change at all even if the childrens hatred increased.
It was also the cursed poison.
Gu Shinhaeng definitely mentioned the cursed poison.
As Pyo-wol had guessed, they were using cursed poison to impose a restriction on the children.
There was no way to get out of their grasps not unless they got rid of the insects or the cursed poison in their body.
Fortunately, their hell call did not work for Pyo-wol.
I have ovee the cursed poison thanks to the snake venom.
Pyo-wol thought he was lucky.
He was not bitten by a snake in anticipation of this particr moment, but as a result, this was his way out of their restriction.
This gave him one more weapon to escape from them.
Lim Sayeol said that he would give the children time to rest until they were put into the mission. Although the children couldnt catch Pyo-wol, who had learned the unknown swordsmanship, it was decided that training beyond this would not have much effect.
The children breathed a sigh of relief when they knew that they could rest with peace of mind.
They havent sleptfortably for a single day in the past six years.
Their hatred towards Pyo-wol remained the same, but for now, they wanted to rest without worrying about anything.
As Lim Sayeol said, the children were given a sweet rest.
The children stopped all of their training sessions and enjoyed the time given to them.
Pyo-wol also enjoyed a break in his residence, the first sector. However, his rest was different from that of other children.
Pyo-wol checked everything he had learned.
The Thunder-Splitting method, unknown swordsmanship, and the other countless assassination methods fluttered in his head.
The skills seemed so different from one another that they could never be one, but he felt like they could be united if done well.
Pyo-wol did not know how great the work he was trying to do. Perhaps if another warrior had known his true intentions, he would have wrapped up the rice balls and dried them (?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ???? ???? ? ?? ??? ??? ???).
It was such a risky endeavor.
It was not even possible to try unless the persons martial arts reached the peak and has an urate grasp of themselves.
In such a dangerous attempt, Pyo-wol tried to trust only his senses. This was nothing new to Pyo-wol.
So far he has always been relying on himself.
There was no one here to teach him proper martial arts.
Those who could only teach the art of assassination were the instructors, and they have no ns of giving them in-depth prowess or martial arts.
What they wanted was just a murderer who obeys their orders. An assassin.
Therefore, they only taught them how to live at the necessary level, and they couldnt expect anything more than that.
If they want to achieve a higher level of growth, they have to achieve it through their own efforts. And Pyo-wol had a stronger desire for strength than anyone else, and was ustomed to working hard.
Concentration that others would have admired if they had seen him was a daily routine for him.
Pyo-wol used the unknown swordsmanship and killing methods, while unleashing the Thunder-Splitting Method.
Shish!
A sharp cracking sound echoed in the darkness.
The faster Pyo-wol moved, the sharper the sound became. His movements were already far beyond the level of children.
Heart rate ().
Now he was able to volley an ident enough to split a thunderbolt. (?? ?? ???? ??? ?? ? ?? ??? ??? ??? ????.)
It is a matter of instantaneous judgment and decision making. The eleration of his thoughts () had a great impact on his physical abilities.
Although the herbivore was crude, the speed was absurdly applied. (??????????, ???? ?????? ??? ???.)
All of these were the effects of the Thunder-Splitting method.
Pyo-wol delved into the Thunder-Splitting method to the point of obsession. His method of cultivation was developing more bizarrely than the direction the man who had created it had intended.
If Pyo-wol had a proper teacher, he would have already been severely scolded and made to learn a safe foundation. However, if he had done so, Pyo-wols Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique would never have developed the method beyond the creator.
Rather, it was a paradoxical situation in which he had a achieved greater growth without a teacher.
The eleration of thinking brought the expansion of the imagination.
One of the most important things in martial arts was imagination.
Even if everyone else said no, those who realized one by one based on their extraordinary imagination were bound to achieve outstanding growth. Of course, the reality was that only a few people have tried it because of the immense risk.
There is already a proven safe path, so there is no need to walk the unknown path full of risks.
Most of the prestigious sects were like that.
They have established themselves over the years, so a stable growth is guaranteed. That is why most people want to be students of prestigious sects.
Pyo-wol didnt know that.
He didnt have the usualmon sense that people of Jianghu have so he didnt know people usually choose to learn stable cultivation methods. So he was able to push through with the risky thing hes about to do without hesitation.
To others, his location was a dark, dark space, but this ce was like a painting for Pyo-Wol. Here, he continuously imagines and turns the picture in his head into reality.
Pyo-wol imagined a connection between the Thunder-Splitting method, the unknown sword-fighting method, and the killing method.
It wasnt easy at first.
No matter how imaginative he was, it was possible to create something out of nothing. Pyo-wol didnt have that much capability. Instead, he had a sense of wonder.
The fine sense he had honed in the dark instinctively showed him the right path.
Pyo-wol thoroughly trusted his senses.
Because of that, he was able to survive until now.
Cissit!
Every time the surface moved, the air trembled terribly.
No, not like this. I have to move more stealthily.
It was good to move quickly, but he could not dream of approaching the enemy secretly because the sound was so sharp.
It had to be quick and stealthy.
Pyo-wol recalled a ghost. He practiced how to move around like a ghost and tried to be like it.
Sweat flowed non-stop from his body but it did not interfere with his movements. Except when sleeping and resting, Pyo-wol devoted all of his time to training himself.
He didnt evene to the undergroundmunal hall.
Because of that, he couldnt even see the other childrens faces. Even though he didnt get along with them and was separated from them, he didnt feel particrly lonely.
But it was not the same case for the other children.
While he was training, he felt a presence moving from this area to the work area.
Pyo-wol stopped moving and listened quietly.
Youre here right?
Its awful. To be alone in a ce like this.
Hes a really unique person. Rejecting thepany of others and choosing to live in such a dreary ce.
Through the darkness, the voices of children were heard.
Ordinary people would hear it as just a faint murmur, but Pyo-wols senses have already gone beyond human limits, so he could urately distinguish the owner of those voices.
So Yeowol, Lee Min, So Gyeoksan.
The three children cautiously entered the area.
They held torches in their hands.
So Gyeoksan murmured, illuminating all directions with a torch.
Where the hell is this kid hiding?
Why are you looking for me?
Pyo-wols voice came from right behind So Gyeoksan.
So Gyeoksan looked back in surprise. Behind him stood Pyo-wol like a ghost.
Uh, since when were you there?
Cold sweat ran down the back of So Gyeoksan. He thought that if Pyo-wol had attempted a sneak attack, he would have died without being able to resist.
Whats going on?
We wanted to talk.
Instead of So Gyeoksan, who was surprised and unable to say anything, So Yeowol opened her mouth.
Pyo-wols gaze turned to her.
About what?
The restriction.
The restriction imposed on all of us. Do you know what kind of restriction it is?
So Yeowol approached Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol looked at her without a word.
Everyone felt pain and fell down at the same time.
I copsed too.
Thats the problem.
Problem?
We couldnt find you until the end, so Im sure you werent there before we copsed but when we woke up, youre lying beside us. So its clear that you approached us after the restriction was activated. Hence, you were either unaffected by the restriction or it has little effect on you.
Surely So Yeowol was smart. The other children were not smart enough to put together what happened previously. Perhaps it was her idea toe here.
I think you know what kind of restriction it is. Am I wrong?
I know. I know exactly what kind of restriction they put on us.
Tell us, too!
Why should I?
What?
Why do I have to tell you guys about the restriction? How does that benefit me?
So Yeowol was at a loss for words, so she closed her lips.
Instead, it was So Gyeoksan who shouted.
You bastard, is that what youre going to say to your colleagues?
You guys may be friends with each other, but not me. If you thought we were colleagues, you wouldnt have pursued me so tenaciously. Dont you think so?
Hngh!
So Gyeoksan wrinkled his face. They couldnt say anything back. In fact, they never even thought of Pyo-wol as a colleague.
Pyo-wol was a foreign entity to them.
Everyone was reluctant to be with him.
Only two girls, So Yeowol and Lee Min, would talk to Pyo-wol, while the rest of the children just looked at him like cows and chickens. However, when he used the word colleague, even So Gyeoksan was embarrassed. But So Gyeoksan was no ordinary person.
Alright! Then we can be friends from now on! I swear it! No matter what happens, I will never abandon you, and I will always consider you as a friend!
And you want me to trust you with just that? You sure do have a thick face.
Kikik! You have to have a thick face to learn the face mask arts. There arent any cons for you to have someone as capable as me as your friend. If we ever manage to regain our freedom,e visit the Republic Arts Troupe (ӈF). Since weve been through hell together, Ill help you at least a little.
That wont happen.
Pyo-wolughed bitterly.
With his slightly rxed appearance, So Yeowol and Lee Min didnt miss the opportunity.
Ill also consider you a friend from now on, too. At least the kids who follow me wont be hostile to you.
II will consider you as special. I will never betray you.
Lee Min lowered his eyes slightly and made a shy expression. It looked even more enchanting under the light of the torch.
Pyo-wol looked at the three for a moment, then opened his mouth.
Okay. Ill tell you.
Really?
So Yeowol was delighted with the unexpected words.
Pyo-wol nodded and said.
Its cursed poison.
Cursed poison?
We were all poisoned by cursed poison. Its a type of poisonous organism. It is normally dormant in our body, but it emits poison in response to the sound waves of the flute they blow. The poison swirls through our blood vessels and attacks our internal organs.
Then how did you endure the poison of cursed poison for so long?
Im strong against poison from the beginning. So I was able to move even after you lost your mind.
Then
Now that Ive told you everything, you guys have to figure out on your own how to get rid of the cursed poison.
Pyo-wol told them the truth. Not because of the childrens suggestions, but because he decided that it was in his favor.
The more variables there are, the better. Even if only one or two of the children get out of the cursed poison, a lot of variables will be created.
Even if that was not enough, Pyo-wol was satisfied.
So Yeowol looked at Pyo-wol for a moment without saying a word.
The more she looked, the more interesting he was. He was clearly of the same age as them, but the way he thinks and does is beyond their imagination.
Where the hell did something like hime from?
So Yeowol shook her head slightly.
This is because the human being called Pyo-wol itself was difficult to understand.
In any group, there is bound to be a person who refuses to be ordinary, but Pyo-wols case was severe. So it makes sense why the other children were more reluctant in dealing with Pyo-Wol.
Now that they have achieved their goal, its time for them to go back.
Thank you! I will definitely make sure to return the favor. If you need anythingter,e to me. I will do my best to help.
I will.
Well get going then
So Yeowol turned and headed outside. So Gyeoksan also waved his hand and followed her.
Lee Min, who remained until the end, suddenly opened her mouth.
Lee Seol-min.
What?
Thats my real name. I want you to remember it.
Lee Min smiled with a light blush on her cheeks.
Under the light, her lips glowed exceptionally red.
Editors Notes
For those who are curious, the light novel is alreadyplete. Theres a total of 650 chapters avable in Kakaopage. Its a paid source only essible via mobile and its only in Korean (raws). Theres usually 25 chapters per volume so the series ends with Volume 26 Episode 25.
For the manhwa, thetest raw chapter in Kakaopage is Episode 24. It updates weekly every Wednesday. I think the english trantion is up to date with the raws.
Chapter 19
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 19
Manhwa: Chapter 13
The air of the day felt different.
No one told the children what was going to happen. Still, all the children instinctively noticed that today was going to be different from any other day.
Because of this, the atmosphere was chaotic in the morning.
The children who usually stay away from each other gathered one by one to the center of the undergroundmunal area.
Among them was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol came out of section one with a strange premonition and also went to the center of the underground cavity.
You must have felt it too.
So Gyeoksan spoke to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol silently nodded and looked around.
The instructors have not yet appeared. But somewhere, he could feel they were moving in a hurry.
That was then.
Lim Sayeol appeared together with Gu Shinhaeng and Sang Ilshin.
All of the children stopped whatever they were doing and looked at them.
Their attire was different from usual. They were still wearing the usual masks on their faces, but the outfit they wore looked more refined. It was clothes they havent worn in any of the training sessions before.
As the three of them approached, the children looked at them while holding their breath.
Lim Sayeol looked at the children for a moment and then opened his mouth.
Today, we will leave this cave.
The children widened their eyes.
They expected it to some extent, but hearing it through Lim Sayeols mouth still gave off a different feeling. Nheless, no one dared to open their mouths to speak or shout.
They were forbidden to open their mouths in a public gathering without the instructors or the swords permission. But their wide eyes expressed their feelings at the recent announcement.
Were finally going out?
Pyo-wols face had mixed emotions. Pyo-wol might have adapted to this ce better than anyone else, but it wasnt that he didnt miss the outside world. Even though he had been here for a long time with his memory fuzzy, he still wanted to feel the fresh air from outside.
Lim Sayeol looked at the childrens faces and said.
The instructors will go out first, and then it will be your turn So Yeowol.
Yes!
So Yeowol stepped forward and answered.
You take responsibility and bring the other children out.
Alright.
It wasnt just Pyo-wol who thought that So Yeowols voice was particrly lively.
A look of anticipation could be seen over the childrens faces. It had been almost seven years since they were imprisoned in the underground cave.
Leaving this ce meant that they would soon be put on a mission.
Not a single child was unaware of that fact. But it was a good thing nheless. The fact that they were able to escape from this hellish ce made them happy.
Soon after, the instructors appeared.
The instructors, like Lim Sayeol and other two swords, also had a change of clothes. Although their faces were covered with a mask, there was a youthful expression of excitement in their eyes.
Even if they have been trained to hide their emotions, they cant help but be excited to go out after 7 years.
Among the instructors, only Lim Sayeol remained unmoved and kept a cold gaze. He thought as he looked at the children.
How many of them will end up surviving?
The children were strong.
Although they did not master excellent martial arts like the masters at Jianghu, they were still basically strongerpared to others.
Before teaching them martial arts, the children were thrown into an extreme situation and let theme out on it on their own. In addition, they were always in a state of extremepetition, making it impossible for them to survive not unless they decided to kill their opponents.
These were the children who went through that process.
Even if they failed to master martial arts, they could be said to be strong enough as a person.
The children who went through such a fierce struggle for survival learned to live to a high degree. Each child was like a ferocious beast. However, no matter how advanced their killing techniques were, they were still not the best in Jianghu.
The target of their assassination is not the most powerful person in Jianghu, but rather, someone who is highly likely to be one in the future. A man of great potential.
Lim Sayeol did not dare to guess how many children would survive against him.
Anyway, I dont know.
His mission was just to raise children to a certain level. Anything more than that was already outside of his responsibility.
Now that he has finished his job, all that remains is to enjoy his retirement life. He is finally about to end this tedious assassin life.
Thud!
A basket fell from the ceiling.
Some of the instructors, led by Lim Sayeol, got on a huge basket. Then the basket went up to the ceiling again.
It was a long timeter that the basket came down again.
The remaining instructors climbed into the basket and disappeared. Now, only Pyo-wol and the children remained in the underground cave.
So Yeowol approached Pyo-wol.
Are we going to be put on a mission soon?
Thats right. Because they raised us for that sole reason.
Do you know who the target of the assassination is?
No.
Pyo-wol shook his head.
He knew the name of Woo Gunsang, but he had no intentions of making it known to So Yeowol or the other children. Because the less who know the secret, the better.
Pyo-wol asked as if he had suddenly remembered.
What happened to the cursed poison?
A few of us have been detoxified.
Really?
Pyo-wol gave a surprised expression. Because he knew that detoxing the cursed poison was not easy.
So Yeowol smiled softly.
Min knows a lot about poison.
Lee Min?
So Yeowol just nodded her head. She didnt give any more details no did Pyo-wol ask for more.
Lee Seol-min.
It was the real name of Lee Min.
Like most of the children here, her past was also thoroughly hidden by an iron curtain. He wouldnt know what kind of past she had not until she would share it herself.
Even so, the fact that she was able to detoxify the cursed poison in such a short time meant that her ability was great.
Pyo-wol looked at So Yeowols side face half-heartedly.
So Yeowol was just as beautiful as Lee Min. In particr, as she had not seen sunlight for seven years, her white skin was enough to steal the souls of men. So Yeowol knew that she was beautiful and knew how to use her beauty as a weapon.
Perhaps she taught only a few children who followed her how to detoxify cursed poison. Knowing how to detoxify the cursed poison was also a great weapon for her.
The ability to use everything around him was truly innate.
That was then.
Thud!
The basket came down again with a dull sound.
Finally!
We can go out!
The children were excited.
Now it was their turn to leave.
Since theyre about to see the sunlight for the first time in seven years, they couldnt help but be excited no matter how coldhearted theyve gotten.
So Yeowol stepped forward and said,
The basket isnt big enough for everyone to ride, so half of us would ride it first, while the rest would wait for the basket toe down again.
Who wants to get up first?
Cheolpyeong, Jinsam, and In Mokso
So Yeowol called the childrens names as they waited.
A light of joy shed on the faces of the children who were called. The children who were not called did not show any particr dissatisfaction.
This was because So Yeowol and her closest aides remained for thest. The children who were called hurriedly climbed into the basket.
Ill go up first and wait.
Well go ahead.
The basket with the children went up again.
Pyo-wol looked around with his arms crossed.
The sunlight was almost gone, and most of the structure was engulfed in darkness, but it was still clearly visible to Pyo-wols eyes.
This had been the ce where they spent seven years.
He might not have any good memories in this ce, but it cant be denied that he felt somewhat sad now that he was about to leave this ce.
Pyo-wol suddenly removed the expression on his face.
What kind of feelings
This ce was hell.
Here he became a demon.
They were taught how to kill people.
His hands were stained with childrens blood, and the smell of blood continues to linger.
In order to live, he had to kill others, and he had to thoroughly hide his feelings and inner thoughts. So his emotions were worn out, and the only thing that was left was a monster who knows how to kill.
The human in Pyo-wol died. Only Pyo-wol, who was reborn as a monster, remained.
Maybe this ce was the best fit for Pyo-wol.
If the basket had note down at the right time, Pyo-wols thoughts might have continued endlessly.
Thud!
The basket came down with a dull sound.
A light of joy shed on the faces of the children who were left forst.
The fact that they could go out soon, no matter how hard they tried to pretend, made them excited.
Thump!
Finally, the basket reached the floor.
The children lined up and climbed into the basket.
Finally, there was no one left and all of them were battered. So Yeowol pulled the string tied to the basket. Then the basket slowly began to rise to the ceiling.
The basket went up continuously.
They continued to climb up past what they thought was the ceiling.
It felt like hundreds of sheets were going up vertically.
You mean we were in such a deep underground?
This is crazy
Only then did the children tremble when they realized the reality of the ce where they were imprisoned.
They werent just in a hellish ce, they were literally in hell. If someone from above had not lowered the basket, they would have starved.
A white light sphere could be seen in the distance.
Recognizing that it was an outside light, Pyo-wol ripped his sleeve and made a long piece of cloth. Although his clothes that had been ripped became messy like rags, Pyo-wol didnt care.
He quickly covered his eyes with a cloth and tied them tightly.
So Yeowol and Lee Min, who looked at the scene with puzzled expressions, realized something and quickly followed suit.
Why?
What are you doing
The children asked with a puzzled look on their faces.
So Yeowol said, tying the cloth tightly.
If you dont want to go blind then cover your eyes.
Ah!
Shit!
Only then did the children realize why Pyo-wol and So Yeowol acted the way they did.
His eyes, which had not seen sunlight for as many as seven years, were weak. He wondered what the consequences would be if he looked directly at the sun without an limatization period.
Either his eyes willpletely be blinded or his eyes will be severely damaged.
So action had to be taken before that.
The children hastily tore a fabric and covered their eyes. Still, the closer they got to the ground, the stronger the light felt.
The intense light that pierced through the fabric seemed to pierce even their eyelids. Even with their eyes closed, tears started to flow due to the pain.
It was the same with Pyo-wol.
Rather, the pain he felt was greater than that of the other children. His eyes were more sensitive because his eyes have perfectly adapted to the darkness. The pouring light was like a weapon that threatened his life now.
His pure white skin, which had not seen sunlight for a long time, was already reddish.
He got a minor burn from just contact with normal sunlight. It was the same with the other children.
Ugh!
Oh, it hurts!
The children groaned involuntarily.
They had developed a tolerance for almost all kinds of pain, but they didnt know that the sunlight which they had so longed for would cause them to feel such pain.
Thud!
Finally, the basket they got on waspletely out of the ground. Waiting for the children was a group of warriors dressed in ck.
The warriors whose eyes were on the children were assassins from the Blood Phantom Corps. Among them was a particrly skinny middle-aged man.
He had ss-like eyes and an expressionless face, which seems incapable of human emotions. His features give off an ufortable feeling to anyone who would look at him.
A moon-shaped sword hung around his waist.
The name of the sword is Blood Moon Knife (Ѫµ).
It was a mans affair. (????????.)
He doesnt know how many people have died so far because of the deformed blood moon knife.
The owner of the Blood Moon Knife signifies the captain of the Blood Phantom Group.
The mans name is Gu Juyang.
He was the master of the Blood Moon Knife and the man who reigned as the captain of the Blood Phantom Group of assassins.
It had been a long time since he appeared in broad daylight.
Today was the day when the results of the seven years and enormous funds spent in training the children were put out into the world.
Of course, he had to check the results with his own two eyes.
There was a small smile on his lips.
We seem to have created some useful ones. Im sure the client will be satisfied.
Although the children were suffering from the sunlight, eerie energy was flowing from their whole body.
This was enough to be spent on this hunt.
Editors Notes
Thank you for taking the time to read! Commenting or reacting to the post would be highly appreciated~ it gives me motivation to trante and edit chaps <3
Chapter 20
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 20
Manhwa: Chapter 14-15
It was the first time Pyo-wol knew that the warm sunlight he used to enjoy to his hearts content in the past could be fatal.
It felt like his whole body was burning. If left under the sun for a little more time, it seemed that his whole body would turn to ashes.
The excruciating pain did not bring the other children to their senses, but Pyo-wol did not lose his temper. He closed his eyes, endured the pain, and listened to the sounds around him.
Then a voice pierced into his ear.
We seem to have created some useful ones. Im sure the client will be satisfied.
As soon as he heard the voice that contained no emotions, Pyo-wol realized that he was the Captain of the Blood Phantom Group.
It was because he felt extraordinary confidence in the persons voice.
Those who only receive orders from others can never make such a voice. Moreover, while the man spoke, the others remained silent.
It meant that only he deserved to open his mouth at this point.
Pyo-wol made sure to remember the mans voice.
Another voice was heard.
Put them all in the wagon. Move them to the Clear Wind Manor (Cheongpungjang)1 and have them adapt them to the outside world.
By your order!
Assassins of the Blood Phantom Corps answered as they approached the children. They formed a pair and went side by side with the children. They took each of the childrens arm and dragged them to the wagon that was prepared in advance.
The inside of the carriage waspletely blocked from outside light using a ckout curtain. The assassins pushed the children into the wagon without hesitation.
Heup!
Okay!
When the door closed and the light from outside waspletely blocked, the children took off the cloth that covered their eyes. They all each have an expression that shows that they can finally live.
Pyo-wol also unwrapped the cloth that covered his eyes and leaned his back against the wall of the wagon.
The carriage was like a cage for animals with how cramped it was. Dozens of people were crammed into a tight space that could have been full even if only three or four people fit in.
Thanks to this, the children were unable to move and could only breathe heavily.
Were being treated like an animal until the end.
The childrens eyes zed with anger in the darkness.
They were used to being treated like sub-human, but they didnt really know that they would be treated like this even when they went out of the underground. They thought the treatment would be a little better when they came out, but the fact that nothing had changed made them despair.
Pyo-wol leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.
There was nothing he could do here anyway. It would have been better for him to take a little rest and conserve his stamina.
The carriage was so cramped that it was difficult to even breathe, but Pyo-wol tried to rx by loosening the muscles of his body as much as possible.
The carriage moved non-stop.
By intuition, Pyo-wol noticed that more than a day and a half had passed.
For such a long time, the assassins of the Blood Phantom Corps not once opened the door of the wagon or gave them food. Thanks to this, the children had to spend the whole day starving.
Creak!
When the hunger of the children reached its peak, the carriage stopped.
Pyo-wol had a gut feeling that they had finally arrived at their destination.
After a while, the carriage door opened.
Everyone get out.
Assassins of the Blood Phantom Group dragged the children out of the wagon.
The children were afraid to see the sun again, but luckily they arrived at night. So they were able to get out of the carriage without fear of the sun.
The carriage arrived at a small manor surrounded by a high wall.
When all the children came out of the wagon, Gu Juyang said.
This is where you will be staying from now on. This is where you will adjust to life outside. Dont be relieved that youre outside. Ill cut off the breath of any indolent bastards myself.
The children couldnt even breathe deeply at the breathtaking voice of Gu Juyang. That is how intense the presence of Gu Juyang was.
To the extent that even these strong children are terrified.
He beckoned the assassins to put the children into their respective rooms. Still, the room was better than the carriage. It was because they were assigned to the signing room.
Pyo-wol was assigned the same room as So Gyeoksan and Go Shinok.
They had been together for seven years in the basement, but this was the first time they had been together in the same room like this.
There was no awkwardness in between So Gyeoksan and Go Shinok, but since Pyo-wol was aplete stranger, having him join was inevitably ufortable in many ways.
Pyo-wol also noticed that fact and said.
Dont worry about me. It doesnt matter if you treat me as someone who doesnt exist.
Kikik! Who cares?
So Gyeoksan replied with his characteristic bizarre smile.
The only furniture in the room was four old wooden bunks and a desk. There was a change of clothes on the wooden bed.
At first nce, they were cheap clothes of poor quality, but at least they were better than the current clothes the children were wearing now.
The clothes of children who had not changed properly for such a long time were worse than a rag. It was because they couldnt wash it properly, so the stench remained.
I need to go and wash up.
Where?
Pyo-wol silently pointed his finger at the window.
A well could be seen through the window.
Ah!
A well?
So Gyeoksan and Go Shinok burst out in exmation.
In the past seven years, they werent able to properly wash themselves. There was not enough water to drink, so they couldnt waste water on washing.
While they were admiring the view, Pyo-wol had already arrived at the well.
Under the dim moonlight, Pyo-wol took off his clothes and poured water from the well on his body.
The cold feeling on his body made him realize that he was back in the outside world.
Im finally here.
Pyo-wol once again sshed water on his body.
Lets wash together.
So Gyeoksan threw off his clothes and ran to the well. After that, Go Shinok and another child followed.
For the first time in seven years, they washed, ate to their fullest and rested freely.
Over the next seven days, Pyo-wol gradually increased the amount of his time in the sun.
At first, it was extremely painful to stand for half an hour, but after seven days, he was able to endure it for several hours without any problem.
So were his eyes.
At first, he almost closed his eyes and moved only by hearing, but after a while, he was able to walk with his eyes open even in broad daylight. However, there was not much space for them to move freely.
At best, the backyard was all they could get to loiter around. Still, the children looked happy. The blue sky seen over the high wall, the fresh smell of air, the sound of grasshoppers, and the flowers blooming under the wall made them happy.
It was a scene they thought they would never see again.
They managed to capture the scenery that the children who died in the underground cave wanted to see at least once.
Its okay for me to die right now.
Some children even shed tears due to intense emotion. It wasnt that much, but they were quite touched. They realized how precious the scenery that they took for granted when they were young.
But the Pyo-wol knew.
The happiness they are all feeling right now will notst long.
The Blood Phantom Group had a clear purpose in raising them.
Pulling them out of the dark meant it was time to use them.
Now that they have all perfectly adapted to the sun, theres no reason to wait any longer.
Pyo-wols conjecture soon became true.
Ill hand out the weapons, so from now on keep them safe. Youll use them soon.
The Blood Phantom Group provided the children with swords, gifts, and tools used in disguise.
The smiles disappeared from the childrens faces.
They too felt that the time hade to be put on the mission.
* * *
Gu Juyangs residence was located in Great Moon Hall, thergest hall in Clear Wind Manor2.
Clear Wind Manor was originally prepared by a certain rich merchant to spend his old age. He wanted to livefortably with his lover and die in peace, but his wish did note true.
While sleeping in the arms of his lover, he was attacked by an assassin and died screaming.
All the family members who were working left, and the Clear Wind Manor was naturally ruined. The abandoned Clear Wind Manor became the base for the Blood Phantom Group.
The young assassin who assassinated the old owner of Clear Wind Manor was now a middle-aged man upying the bedroom.
Lim Sayeol, who took off the mask, sat in front of Gu Juyang.
Like Pyo-wol and the children, Lim Sayeol and the instructors had struggled to adapt to the sunlight they saw for the first time in seven years.
The younger people adapted a little more quickly, but the older people like Lim Sayeol had to suffer for a long time.
Gu Juyang looked into Lim Sayeols face.
Youve been struggling all these years
Of course, I only did what I had to do.
Our group became more prosperous thanks to the sacrifices of you and the others, uncle. Im not sure how to repay all of these favors.
There is no favor to repay. I would already be dead if it werent for the former head.
Lim Sayeol won with a bluntness.
It was Gu Jangpyeong, the father of Gu Juyang, who led him down the path of an assassin, who had a difficult life trying to make a living.
If it wasnt for him, Lim Sayeol would have died earlier in some ce. In order to repay the favor, Lim Sayeol has been faithful to his savior for generations.
Whoosh!
Gu Juyang poured alcohol into the ss ced in front of Lim Sayeol.
Uncle has done his job. You may rest now.
Are you finally allowing me to retire?
Of course. I have taken measures so that not only uncle, but also the Second sword and the Third sword can retire.
Thank you.
Its no problem at all! Youve always dedicated your life to the Blood Phantom Group so I should give you at least this much favor.
Gu Juyang poured alcohol into his ss as well.
Lim Sayeol looked at him with eyes filled with mixed emotions. He devoted his whole life to the Blood Phantom Corps until it was okay for him to retirepletely. He didnt know how much time he had left, but the fact that he could live the rest of his life regardless of the Blood Phantom Group was enough to satisfy him.
Lim Sayeol picked up the ss of wine poured by Gu Juyang.
The cheap, strong liquor he was currently drinking felt more delicious than any other drink he had ever drank.
Gu Juyang also smiled slightly and took a ss of wine. Unlike Lim Sayeol, he only slightly moistened his mouth.
Lim Sayeol is now fully retired, but he was different.
If you drink too much alcohol, your nerves will be dull, and your judgment will be affected. To an assassin whose life or death could be decided by a momentary judgment, alcohol was like poison. Because of that, he never had more than one drink before.
Suddenly, Lim Sayeol opened his mouth.
Those children are really pitiful. Their qualities and abilities are too great to be used once and thrown away.
I know.
Gu Juyang shook his head.
Through correspondence sent by Lim Sayeol on a regr basis, he was well aware of the terrifying development of children trapped in an underground cavity.
If they can fully absorb the children, the Blood Phantom Group will be able to emerge as the strongest assassin group. But they couldnt.
That was the condition of the contract with the client in the first ce.
The client wanted assassins who arepletely new faces, not just any existing assassins. Gu Juyang thought that the reason was topletely hide the identity of the client.
In fact, even though he received a huge request worth 500,000 gold, he did not even know the identity of the client.
If the Blood Phantom Group had not discovered the underground cave by chance, they would not have epted this quest.
It was close to impossible to avoid the eyes of the world and raise a new army of assassins.
The first to discover the underground cave was Gu Jangpyeong, the former Captain of the Blood Phantom Group.
He discovered an underground cavity by chance. An underground cavity where traces of man-made terrain remain.
After several years of research, Gu Jangpyeong concluded that this underground cavity was probably a secret facility operated by one of the thirteen tribes of the old Magyo.
However, it was not possible to ascertain exactly which tribe the facility belonged to.
In fact, it didnt matter who the original owner was.
The important thing is that the underground cavity is a facility abandoned a long time ago, and it has an optimal environment to train new assassins while avoiding the eyes of the world.
From the beginning, it was possible to teach martial arts and put the children into the underground cavity, but Gu Juyang did not.
Rather, children who had never learned anything were thrown into extreme environments, and only the surviving children were taught martial arts and trained as assassins.
Theyve done this because it was judged to be much more efficient.
In fact, the amount they spent to raise the children as assassins was only 100,000 nyang of gold. He invested only 100,000 nyang and made a profit of over 400,000 nyang.
More than ten times the number of children who survived lost their lives, but their deaths did not faze Gu Juyang.
After all, they were children who were randomly kidnapped from all over Jianghu. Most of them were orphans who wandered around the river without any connection, so no one would care whether or not they would disappear.
They perfectly meet the requirements of the client.
Their abilities are precious, but there is nothing we can do about it. Our rtionship with them ends here.
Hmm
Dont worry about them either, uncle, and enjoy your retirement life. It would be nice for you to have a pretty girl as a concubine.
Have you figured out who the client is?
I dont know either. If we want to do this for a long time, we shouldnt cross the line/
The corner of his mouth twisted upwards. It wasnt difficult to find out who the client was if he wanted to.
However, it was a request worth 500,000 nyang of gold.
If he invested that much money and seven years of time, he wouldnt be an ordinary tycoon. There was no reason to pretend to be such a big guy for nothing.
Despite the fact that the Blood Phantom Group had the size and ability to fit among the top ten powerful assassin groups, it was still an assassin group.
No matter how great the assassin group was, it could not bepared to the powerful and prestigious sects.
Even if only one of the powerful and prestigious sectse forward, a group of assassins the size of the Blood Phantom Group will be annihted in an instant.
The only exception was White Spirit Troupe3, the most powerful assassin group.
The strongest assassins of Baek Gwi-ryeon, the Ten Bloodsuckersl (ʮѪ), was already a legend in Jianghu.
The main pirs of the current Jianghu are the Wudang sect, Shaolin Temple and Mount Hua sect.
The group of assassins that even the three chieftains were reluctant to face was White Spirit Troupe.
The goal of Gu Juyang was to raise the Blood Phantom Group into a groupparable to that of White Spirit Troupe. Until then, being as careful as possible was not enough.
The Blood Phantom Group will take a massive leap forward if we manage toplete this request. Once we do, its not impossible to catch up to White Spirit Troupe.
Hm.
Gu Juyangs eyes were full of ambition. But Lim Sayeols eyes, who was looking at him, were slightly shaking with unease.
Editors Notes- Clear Wind Manor was the name used in the manhwa.
- Clear Breeze District Great Moon Pce was the term used in the manhwa. For the MTL, it is µ Great Moon Hall.
- White Spirit Troupe was the name used in the manhwa to refer to the strongest assassin group in Jianghu. In the MTL, it was tranted as Baek Gwi-ryeon (ٹ Hundred Ghost). Ill be using the manhwa ver for consistency.
Chapter 21
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 21
Manhwa: Chapter 15
Pyo-wol silently looked at the weapon in his hand.
It was a deformed dagger with serrated teeth on the back of the sword, like a dagger. It was not a formmonly seen in Jianghu.
It was a vicious weapon that was created only to cut off a persons breath as efficiently as possible.
The imagination of humans is so amazing that they can casually create such weapons to kill their fellow human beings.
The same dagger was given not only to Pyo-wol, but also to the other children. It was unlike any cheap weapon they had ever used. The weight, strength, and sharpness were all iparably superior.
Although it was their first time using this type of dagger, the children knew how to handle it as if they had been using it for a long time. This was not strange since the children had dealt with numerous weapons in the underground cave.
Pyo-wol ced the dagger into his bosom.
He wanted to throw the weapon away, but if he did, he would be immediately under the surveince of the Blood Phantom Corps assassins.
The fact that Pyo-wol preferred to use his bare hands was a secret.
Since he has thoroughly learned all the assassination methods using his bare hands, the weapons provided by the instructors ended up being used as decoration.
Even when the other children were taught by the instructors on how to handle a weapon, he only studied how to effectively kill using his bare hands. To him, utilizing a weapon was cumbersome.
What are you thinking so hard about? Kikik!
So Gyeoksan approached him.
As Pyo-wol looked at him silently, So Gyeoksan sat down next to him and continued.
Are you trembling now that were going to be on a mission soon?
Well to some extent.
You son of a bitch, youre lying again. You? Tremble? Im sure everyone wouldugh at that joke!.
Chuckle!
You seem to be the one trembling. Considering youre talking a lot more than usual.
Hey! Whos trembling? Ive given up fear for a long time. Nothing in this world can scare me.
So Gyeoksan snorted. He continued his speech by moving the deformed dagger in his hand.
I wish I could be put into the mission soon. I feel like Ill only be rewarded for all the suffering Ive endured in the past if I chop someones head off.
So Gyeoksans voice was filled with stinky flesh.
It was the same with the other children. Although they did not say anything, they too share simr feelings with So Gyeoksan.
They feel conflicting emotions of both fear and excitement.
Because of that, they were radiating more energies than necessary.
Pyo-wol understood their feelings.
He, too, was restraining himself from feeling emotions as much as possible, but he was also feeling some excitement to some extent.
The goal is, after all, that Woo Gunsang, right?
He wanted to sneak out and figure out the identity of Woo Gunsang. Doing so might quench the excitement that he was feeling right now.
Sinceing to Clear Wind Manor, he has not seen any other children except the children from the underground cave.
The Blood Phantom Group thoroughly separated the children to prevent any collision. So Gyeoksan was still next to Pyo-wol and was still talking. But Pyo-wol didnt listen to him. Treating his chattering as just passing noise.
Then a voice came from outside.
Get the equipment youve been given and go outside.
Pyo-wol and So Gyeoksan looked at each others faces, then hurriedly got their gear and ran out. With the two of them in the lead, children from other rooms joined one after another.
Familiar faces such as So Yeowol, Lee Min, and Song Cheonwoo gathered in one ce.
After a while, Gu Juyang appeared.
In his hand was a musical instrument.
A slight tension shed on the childrens faces.
They instinctively noticed that the flute in the hands of Gu Juyang was the instrument that controls the cursed poison hidden in their body.
The memories of that time were still vivid in their minds which brought them great fear.
Gu Juyang looked at the childrens faces one by one and opened his mouth.
From now on, you will move secretly to somewhere else. From now on, move ording to the Fourth Swords orders.
Behind Gu Juyang was a man wearing a mask.
He was the strongest swordsman among the Seven Ghost Swords. After the retirement of Lim Sayeol, he served as the de facto head of the Seven Ghost Swords.
Gu Juyang handed the Hell Call to the swordsman. The right to decide the life and death of the children was now at the hands of the swordsman.
The swordsmans eyes gleamed fiercely.
Those who disobey my orders will die by my hands. Those who actte will also die. Those who act stupidly will die. So if you dont want to die, you better act wisely.
The childrens faces hardened at his threat. He was an assassin on active duty. Hewas iparable to the three swords who recently retired.
Naturally, the degree of coercion felt by the children was different.
Lets go!
The swordsman moved first.
The children followed him and moved out of the Clear Wind Manor. Then, about a dozen assassins moved together after the children.
Gu Juyang looked at the childrens backs with cold eyes.
The swordsman and the children moved in the dark.
Sasak!
In the pitch-ck darkness, only the rustling of the des of grass resounded.
The swordsman couldnt help but admire the children who followed him without falling behind.
The senior brothers raised them well.
As an assassin who had reached a high level, he could guess the level of the children just by the sound of their breath and the slightest movement.
The children had achieved incredible growth at such a young age.
His conjecture was confirmed by the fact that as many as twenty-eight children were moving together yet not a single footstep was heard.
None of the children fall behind the regr assassins of the Blood Phantom Group.
Rather, some appeared to be even superior.
He suddenly felt that it was a waste, but he deliberately tried not to think more than that.
After all, the children have to be only used once and thrown away after. They were different from the existing assassins who belonged to the Bloody Phantom Group. There was no need for affection, no reason to feel pity for them.
By the time they reached their destination, it was already dawn. They ran all night.
The ce they arrived at was a small hillside. From there, arge mountain was clearly visible in the distance. The huge mountain with numerous mountain peaks connected like a blue castle overwhelms the viewer.
Even the clouds could not cross the mountain, and they were spinning around their waists.
The children were overwhelmed by its immense majesty.
Pyo-wol was no different from the children.
Even when he wandered the world before bing an assassin, he had never seen such a huge mountain.
Our objective lies in those mountains.
Pyo-wol had an intuition that the huge mountain in front of him was his final destination. The existence of Woo Gunsang is probably somewhere in that mountain.
The swordsman ordered the children.
Everyone, hide yourselves here.
As soon as hismand was given, the children dug into the ground like moles and hid.
The voice of the Fourth Sword was heard through the ears of the children who were hiding in the hideout disguised as leaves.
Your target is on that mountain. If you climb the mountain as per my instructions, you will find a manor that looks exactly as the one you were all living in before. Among the buildings, the man inside the Bright Moon Pce is your target.
The voice ended.
It was then that the children realized the truth of why they had been trained in the underground cavity.
Bright Moon Pce is a small house on the outskirts of a manor.
The road leading to Bright Moon Pce was already well memorized. The children were not afraid to infiltrate Bright Moon Pce.
They were just curious. They were wondering on who could be the person inside the Bright Moon Pce for them to spend the whole seven years in the underground cave to be raised as assassins.
Only Pyo-wol knew the person inside Bright Moon Pce.
Woo Gunsang!
* * *
The woman was beautiful.
She wasnt very tall, but her skin was as pale as snow, and her long, hanging hair was as shiny as silk and was dark as pitch ck.
Her eyshes were very long when they were slightly lowered, and the eyes set below them were ck and clear and seemed to clear the heart of the viewer.
The woman wore a light blue top engraved with a peacock feather pattern, and a waist skirt wasyered over the lower skirt, which was elegant and attractive.
The woman walked alone in the flower garden in full bloom.
The garden, which has been nurtured with great care by skilled gardeners for many years, is reminiscent of the kingdom of heaven, with numerous flowers blooming in harmony.
Haa
The woman suddenly sighed.
Her face was full of sorrow.
The woman reached out her white hand and caressed a blooming flower.
Pssh!
She said she was careful to touch it, but the petals crumbled in an instant and turned into dust.
Haa
It was the second time for the woman to sigh as she raised her hand.
An old woman who appeared to be in her sixties entered the garden.
She was an impressive old woman with a gray robe reminiscent of a jackdaw and her bubbly eyes. The whole body of the old woman walking in with the monster in her hand as a staff felt a tremendous sense of intimidation.
As soon as she saw the old woman, the woman bowed her head.
Master!
Are you alone again, Seol-ran?
I was outside because the breeze felt so nice.
Youre needlessly sentimental as always.
Ive been working hard all this time. Cant I use this amount of free time?
An ordinary person would not be able to raise their voice just by looking at the old womans eyes, but the woman answered with a calm expression without any sign of nervousness.
Do you still resent me?
I dont resent you. My life is on the line for this, so I would have liked it if you excused me from it..
Youre taking quite the high and mighty tone. I have fucking brought you in when you were just a child begging on the streets. I have washed, fed you good food, and even taught you the very martial arts that made you who you are today. And after all that, you want to be excused?!
The eyes of the old woman over sixty shone more fiercer than that of a tiger.
The woman frowned slightly.
The old womans eyes did not threaten the woman at all. But the old woman was her master.
Had it not been for the old woman, the woman might have died of starvation, or she might have been living a miserable life as a ything for a rich man.
No matter what the old womans intentions were, the fact that she had received grace did not change.
That was the only reason the woman followed the old woman.
Well, its just a thought. If its the masters order, of course, the disciples must follow it. So, dont be too upset. Its harmful to your health.
The old womans eyes grew more fierce at the womans words. However, the womans expression still did not change. Seeing such a woman, the old woman wrinkled the tip of her nose.
The only person to whom her dignity did not work was the woman. Everyone is afraid of the old woman, but she is the only one who doesnt mind.
Of course, there were talents and abilities to do that, but the barrier was the biggest. So it made her feel even more sad.
The fact that a woman cannot be appointed as a legitimate heir, and that she has no choice but to be used as a political tool.
The woman asked the old woman.
Is it today?
Yes. If they dont give a definite answer by today, well have to carry out the n weve prepared.
But that would put a lot of pressure on us.
Would we have prepared for the next seven years without that much pressure? You just have to follow the directions of this master.
Of course, Im always ready to follow Master.
Despite the womans somewhat sarcastic tone, the old woman did not get angry.
Today was a very important day for the old woman.
Because of that, she hasnt slept properly sincest night, and her eyes were red and bloodshot.
It was the first time since she became the owner of a n that she felt such a burden.
How pitiful.
The woman looked at the old woman and gave her sad eyes.
That was then.
Master!
With a loud noise, a woman who appeared to be in her early to mid forties ran into the garden.
Flowers were trampled on and scattered by her rough steps, but she didnt care.
A woman in her forties arrived in front of an old woman and a woman in an instant. The woman in her forties bowed down to give her greetings and said to the old woman.
Master! I got a call from them.
Really? What did they say?
They came up with the offer we wanted.
Its done!
Thud!
All of a sudden, the old woman pounded the floor with her cane.
The impact dented the floor, and numerous petals flew into the sky.
The old womans face had a young light of excitement, but the opposite shade was cast on the womans face.
After all, this is what it is.
This determined the womans fate.
The old woman looked at the woman.
From now on, you have to do well. The fate of the sect depends on what you do.
Please do not worry. I will do well.
The woman struggled to hide her feelings and spoke calmly.
Even the old woman knew her feelings. But she chose to ignore it. The burden she carried was too great to understand the students private feelings and take care of the situation.
Then a woman in her forties interrupted their conversation.
But there is one problem.
Problem? Oh!
The old womans expression contorted.
Even so, the wrinkled face looked even more ugly.
Is today that day?
Yes! How do we deal with that matter?
The old womans expression hardened at the disciples question.
Hmm!
Editors Notes
Thank you for taking the time to read! Commenting or reacting to the post would be highly appreciated~ it gives me motivation to trante and edit chaps <3
Will be uploading 2 chapters for today~
Chapter 22
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 22
Manhwa: Chapter 15-16
Pyo-wol and the children checked the condition of their bodies while hiding in the ground.
Ordinary people would go crazy or terrified when they saw that they were hiding in the ground without a single light, but the children felt more at ease.
They were more ustomed to darkness than light. They can rest morefortably when they are in a dark space like this.
In fact, Pyo-wol sleptfortably while hiding. Thanks to it, he was in excellent shape.
An ordinary person would not be able to feel the passage of time if they were in the dark like this, but Pyo-wol knew exactly how much time had passed.
Using his intuition, less than a day must have passed.
Afternoon?
A light of suspicion appeared on his face.
It was around evening when they got here yesterday. A day has passed, and now it will be noon. If they were going to execute a sneak attack, they should have done sost night.
Because the best way to hide assassins was during the night.
An assassination in broad daylight was bound to be a great burden on the assassin. Even for an assassin with excellent stealth skills, it was not easy topletely hide during the day, and it required several times the effortpared to at night.
Then are we going to do it tonight?
He thought that might be the case.
It was not a big deal for the children to hide and not move for a day or two.
Still, he felt strangely reluctant.
The children together with the Fourth Sword and other assassins were all spread out hiding their presence. It should be normal for the area to be this quiet. However, Pyo-wol felt that something was off.
He could feel something ominous.
Even in the underground cavity, many children died whenever he felt this way.
That was then.
Puuc!
Suddenly a spear pierced through the ground where he had been hiding.
Pyo-wol avoided the spear by twisting his body. But not everyone was so lucky.
Keugh!
A scream erupted from the mouth of the child hiding right next to him.
There was a long spear stuck in his chest.
Pyo-wol shouted as he kicked out the dirt.
Its an attack!
The children ran out of their hiding ce as soon as his cry rang out. The first thing they saw when they came out was a group of soldiers armed with swords and spears.
They encircled the hillside where Pyo-wol and the children were hiding.
W-What?
Whats going on?
The children, who did not understand the situation, have a bewildered expression. In the meantime, a soldier pulled out a spear that had been stabbed into the floor. A body of a child who had been stabbed to death came out.
It was true. Assassins were hiding here.
He muttered as he swung his spear and tossed the body of the dead child in the distance.
How dare you assassins hide around Qingcheng Mountain? You must not value your lives.
The man with the spear is named Yoo Jin-ok.
He came from the Qingcheng sect, and was a military man who ran the Jinseong Military Academy.
Yoo Jin-ok pointed at the children with a spear and shouted.
They havee to attack the Qingcheng sect. Dont miss a single one and kill them all!
Yes, sir!
The soldiers who were besieging the hillside rushed towards the children all at once.
What happened? Why are they
Disperse! Well regroup once we get out of the encirclement.
When the children could not properly judge on what to do, So Yeowol gave the order.
At that moment, the children who came to their senses scattered all over the ce.
Were at a disadvantage!
Pyo-wol also ran away and checked the situation. It was not known exactly how many soldiers were besieging the ce.
There were only about a hundred people that were visible. If they include the people in hiding, it could have been several times more.
Yoo Jin-ok was a man who was unusually good with a spear. That is why the soldiers of Yoo Jin-ok were also excellent at using the spears. Against assassins who mainly use a short dagger as their main weapon, the spear posed a challenge.
Another bigger problem was that their hideout is exposed and there is nowhere for them to hide.
Assassins showed their greatest power when they utilized the darkness when they attacked. This face-to-face confrontation in broad daylight was inevitably disadvantageous to the children.
Euk!
Kargh!
The children were not able to respond quickly to the situation and thus were beaten by the soldiers until they copsed. The children who died couldnt even close their eyes properly because they could not react in time.
The soldiers also rushed to Pyo-wol.
Shhhhhh!
Their spears went flying towards Pyo-wol from a distance. Pyo-wols body shook for a moment before he approached through the narrow gap in between the two soldiers.
Heup!
What?
The soldiers, who did not know that Pyo-wol would approach them like this, looked surprised.
Quaddok!
Pyo-wol grabbed the man who was closest to him and snapped his head to the side. The mans neck was broken with a horrific bursting sound before dying.
He killed one!
Die!
The soldiers, who had unexpectedly lost one of theirrades, hurriedly swung their spears and attacked Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol had already kicked off the dead man and flew into the forest.
Pyo-wol had no intention of confronting the soldiers head on here.
Breaking through the siege was an urgent task.
Looking sideways while flying, he saw So Yeowol and several other children breaking through the siege and escaping.
Pyo-wol increased his speed.
Find them!
Do not miss a single one!
Those who surrounded the children were not just the soldiers of Jinseong Military. There were also many warriors who used different kinds of martials arts.
They continue to attack the children mercilessly. The children did their best to break through the unexpected siege. Still, more children died than those who implemented the siege.
Lord, I dont want to die
What did we do wrong?
Tears flowed from the eyes of the wounded and dying children.
They didnt do anything wrong. At least after going out into the world.
They felt aggrieved and indignant with the way theyre going to die.
Those assassins dare to cross the prestigious Qingcheng sect! That alone is enough reason for all of you to die!
There is no ce for an assassin to set foot on thisnd!
Madness was visible on the faces of the soldiers who killed children. They ughtered them mercilessly.
Pyo-wol climbed up the tree to gain height. Then he hopped from one tree to another like a squirrel while simultaneously avoiding the attacks of the soldiers.
A few soldiers who discovered Pyo-wol even tried to climb up the tree, but could not keep up with his pace.
We must move quickly to a safe ce.
Phat!
Pyo-wol finally broke through the encirclement.
He gained quite a few injuries in the process, but nothing fatal. Pyo-wol ignored the pain he felt throughout his body.
The important thing now was to get away from here.
Pyo-wol thought as he ran as fast as he could.
What happened?
They obviously moved in secret. On the way to the mountain, they never met a single person. So, their tracks werent supposed to be exposed.
Pyo-wol remembered Yoo Jin-oks words.
It was true. Assassins were hiding here.
He clearly said so.
This meant that the group of soldiers attacked after receiving information that Pyo-wol and the children were hiding here.
Someone leaked information beforehand.
Who leaked the information?
Except for Pyo-wol, the children did not know who the assassination target was.
They havent had any contact with anyone since they came out to the outside world. In other words, there was no possibility that the children had leaked information.
Then there were two cases left.
It was leaked from the Blood Phantom Corps, or the person whomissioned the assassination leaked the information on purpose.
Pyo-wol bit his lip.
Psh!
At that moment, a sharp cracking sound rang out.
Pyo-wol almost instinctively twisted his body and kicked himself out of where he was staying.
Peuck!
At that moment, a flurry of spears was stuck at the location where he was just a moment ago.
Someone made a surprise attack.
This way!
The man who threw the rain of weapons shouted loudly. Then the soldiers who were nearby came rushing in.
Catch him!
Each assassin has to be caught!
The warriors chased after Pyo-wol like hunting dogs.
Pyo-wol flew away from them.
Although the momentum of the warriors was fierce, there was nothing that could not be fought if they made up their mind. In his heart, Pyo-wol wanted to fight too.
But if he fights here, he will eventually get caught.
He didnt even know how many enemies there were, so he could not afford to waste time in a ce like this.
Pyo-wol ran like crazy. He thought he would have shaken them off by this time, but soldiers suddenly came out of nowhere and attacked him.
Is this the Net of Heaven (_֮W)?
Pyo-wol found it outrageous.
One day, the desire to catch assassins is spreading, no matter how ignorant Pyo-Wol is, how absurd the current situation is.
He knew it wasnt.
Come to think of it, I dont see the Fourth Sword and his subordinates.
Even in the midst of a surprise attack, Pyo-wol had a clear grasp of everything around him. With what he has seen in his environment, the Fourth Sword and other assassins was clearly missing.
Im sure they retreated before we were ambushed.
It was clear that they knew in advance that the soldiers would attack. So they went and left them out ahead of time.
I dont know what the reason is, but the client must have changed his mind, and it became a situation where he cant afford leaking it out. So hes trying to destroy the evidence. It will be difficult for him if we seed in infiltration or if it turns out that we are rted to them.
Pyo-wol bit his lip.
Whatever the reason, it was clear that they had been abandoned.
It was foolish to expect the help of the Blood Phantom Corps.
He had to get out of here on his own.
Pyo-wol looked closely at the surrounding terrain while running at full force.
The ce he was running was a vast in with nowhere to hide. He was driven to such an unfavorable ce because he was frantically pursued by the soldiers.
The warriors intentionally pushed Pyo-wol and the children toward the ins. Because this was the most unfavorable environment for assassins.
There was not a single ce where he could hide. But Pyo-wol did not give up.
There is no such thing as perfection in the world.
No matter how unfavorable the circumstances were, there was bound to be an opportunity for reversal.
At that moment, a faint sound of water reached Pyo-wols ear.
Theres a river.
There was nothing more to think about.
Pyo-wol ran in the direction of the river.
Peuck!
Ah!
At that moment, Pyo-wols body shook violently.
Suddenly, a long object was lodged in his shoulder.
It was an arrow.
Someone had shot an arrow at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol almost fell forward. But he clenched his teeth and got up and ran.
There was no time to check who shot the arrow. At this moment, he had to run a little more.
Puff peuck!
Arrows were shot in session towards Pyo-wol.
Shit!
The man who shot an arrow at Pyo-wol made a face of regret.
Jongnisan of Gwimyeon Pce (湭 Ghost Face Bow) was the name of the warrior. He was a warrior who learned archery, which is rare in Jianghu. He was a master of archery, capable of hitting the head of a sparrow even from a hundred steps away.
Three children have already been killed by his arrows.
Opportunities to hunt humans openly like this were rare.
You must be caught by me.
He spread out his senses and pursued Pyo-wol. The fact that he fired four arrows and only one shot had hit its target hurt his self-esteem.
He ran along the trail Pyo-wol left on the ground.
A master of archery was also a master of light engineering. And he had a knack for tracking.
For him, tracking the traces of Pyo-wol was an easy task.
Moreover, the arrow he had shot was lodged in Pyo-wols shoulder. The blood he had shed had dripped on the floor. Given that the trace was so visible, if he dared to miss it then he is not qualified to be a hunter.
He also had to abandon his nickname Ghost Face Bow.
He operated the Cheongheook Simgong (Ĺ Qingxu Jade Heart Exercise). The Qingxu Jade Heart Exercise had the ability to maximize his senses. There was no better cultivation technique for an archer who used a bow as a weapon.
So far, no man has been able to escape from his Qingxu Jade Heart Exercise.
Jongnisan thought it would be the same this time as well.
That was then.
The soldiers who were chasing the children from afar suddenly pointed their fingers at him and shouted something.
They were too far away for him to hear their voices.
What are they saying now?
Jongnisan saw them pointing their fingers at his back.
The eyes of Jongnisan opened wide as he unwittingly turned his head to follow the direction where their fingers were pointing,
Because someone was following him like a ghost behind his back.
It was Pyo-wol that Jongnisan was pursuing.
What? You
Hooked!
At that moment, Pyo-wol poked his throat with his finger.
Pyo-wols fingers dig into Jongnisans neck as if digging into tofu.
Kuagh!
Jongnisan vomited blood.
He looked at Pyo-Wol with a look of disbelief.
It was obviously him who was chasing Pyo-wol. He was on the lookout using the Qingxu Jade Heart Exercise, but he couldnt understand how Pyo-wol came back from behind him.
Ugh! Uh, how?
Pyo-wol couldnt afford to answer his question.
Because his situation was also quite unreasonable. He had to perform both the Thunder-Splitting and Turtle Breathing technique at the same time. There were a lot of loopholes because it was done in a hurry.
If Jongnisan were a little bit more vignt, he would definitely have found Pyo-wol. But Jongnisan was too careless. Hemitted the mistake of tracking only the bloodstains that Pyo-wol deliberately left. So Pyo-wol managed to trick Jongnisans senses.
The price of his carelessness was death.
The sight of him being killed was clearly visible to the eyes of the people who looked at it from a distance.
Because Jongnisan was a master of tracking and archery, he had to be killed first. Knowing how dangerous these twobinations are, Pyo-wol had no choice but to gamble with his life.
The other soldiers continue to be right on his tracks.
Pyo-wol escaped by jumping into the river.
Editors Notes
Thank you for taking the time to read! Commenting or reacting to the post would be highly appreciated~ it gives me motivation to trante and edit chaps <3
Chapter 23
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 23
Manhwa: Chapter 16-17
Pyo-wol surrendered himself to the flow of the current.
Because there was always a shortage of water in the underground cave, he couldnt learn how to swim. However, he knew the approximate principle of it.
Pyo-wol used the power of his body as much as possible to operate in the waters.
Just because he jumped into the water doesnt mean he cant escape their pursuit. Not knowing what kind of danger lurked, he continued to swim away while taking a break from time to time.
Fortunately, Pyo-wol was very good at this kind of work. The greatest strength of Pyo-wol was not losing hisposure no matter how urgent the situation was, and to calmly make a decision on what he had to do first.
Pyo-wol thinks that the biggest advantage he had while he was raised in the underground cave was his elerated thinking. He learned how to think, judge, and make decisions one step ahead of others.
Thanks to that, Pyo-wol was always one step ahead of the other children. Right now, there is only one step difference among them, but as time goes by, the gap will widen.
If only he would be able to survive right now.
He had to focus on his survival.
I have to group up with the other kids first.
He didnt know how many people ended up escaping, so he had to meet the survivors first.
It was necessary to meet the other children and share the information they gathered. Only then could he grasp the big picture drawn by the unknown enemy.
Phew!
Pyo-wol came out of the water after recovering some of his strength.
He wanted to hide in a cave where no one could see him and make a bonfire. However, it was impossible to find such a topography in the open in.
Pyo-wol first focused on finding traces of the survivors.
For seven years, the children confronted each other to the extreme and tried to kill each other. But oftentimes they coborated, creating a bond of their own.
They created a code formunicating without the instructors knowing. It is a brief description of anguage that only they can recognize in graffiti, which can be mistaken for just random scribbling or doodling by strangers.
The children rejected Pyo-wol and did not share the secret codes. The children were jealous or afraid of Pyo-wol.
To them, Pyo-wol was a foreign entity like oil that could not be mixed with water. Some children, including So Yeowol, showed interest, but most of them were reluctant to do so.
Even if the children did not teach it to him, Pyo-wol noticed the existence of passwords based on his unique observation skills, and even understood through thenguage system. But he pretended not to know the secret code. Because he didnt want to mix with the kids.
But things have changed.
Disregarding his personal feelings, he had to meet with the other children now.
Pyo-wol thought from the childrens point of view.
Shortest escape route, lots of hiding ces, sparsely popted ces.
Under the assumption that there is no other information, the probability of moving to these three conditions was high. Because thats how they were trained.
Search thoroughly.
They must have been hiding around here.
The voices of the soldiers were heard from afar. Pyo-wol had flowed quite far along the river, but the siege was still strong.
Pyo-wol passed in between the soldiers who were searching for him by simultaneously practicing the Thunder-Splitting and Turtle Breathing Technique. His appearance was so naturally hidden that the soldiers did not even notice that Pyo-wol was nearby.
Pyo-wol paid attention to the clothes of the soldiers.
There were four warriors, each with a different outfit.
People who belonged to a particr sect had a strong tendency to wear uniform clothes. This is because the clothing establishes the identity of the sect.
The fact that all four of them wore different clothes meant that they all belonged to a different sect. The uniforms of the soldiers Pyo-wol encountered before he managed to escape to the river were also different.
At least seven sects participated. For them to kill young assassinsC
Conceptually, it made no sense.
Pyo-wol thought that someone was in charge of the situation now.
There was a high probability that it was the person whomissioned the assassination.
The question was whomissioned the assassination.
In order to find out the truth behind this situation, he had to find the client. Otherwise, he would not know if he would be chased for the rest of his life.
Pyo-wol moved in search of the best environment for the other children to hide. And it wasnt long before he found a small graffiti carved on the bottom of the rock.
It was a secret code left by one of the children.
About two hundred sheets to the north.
It wasnt long before I found a small graffiti carved on the bottom of the rock.
It was a password left by one of the children.
About two hundred meters to the north.
Pyo-wol moved to where the secret code was pointing towards. He moved secretly while killing his presence as much as possible. He didnt know if anyone would be on his trail.
If he makes a mistake and his actions are exposed, he will end up being pursued by many warriors. Because of this, it took him more than half an hour to reach the distance of another corner.
The owner of the secret code was not on the location he previously instructed on the rock. Instead, he left behind another secret code and moved to somewhere else.
Pyo-wol looked at the code.
About four hundred meters to the northeast.
Pyo-wol frowned.
Again, rather than the fact that he had to travel a long distance, the traces left on the floor went on his nerves.
There were traces of ck droplets left behind.
Pyo-wol knew what that meant.
Is the person injured?
He did not know who the owner of the secret password was, but it was clear that the person was hurt.
A minor wound would be nice, but unfortunately, given the amount of blood remaining on the floor, it was highly unlikely.
Pyo-wol moved in secret again.
Several times along the way, he encountered soldiers who werebing the area. Fortunately, Pyo-wol was able to hide before they could find him. The soldiers were not yet tired and were in hot pursuit of the children.
Their appearance was no different from that of a very excited hound.
Im sure hes around here.
Search for every single one of them.
Pyo-wols face darkened when he saw them. Because they were wearing clothes he hadnt seen before.
One more was added to the existing seven factions. The problem is that he cannot even guess how many more sects were added in to the mix.
This is the worst.
The soldiers were spread like a huge as they looked from every corner.
In other words, escaping would be a far off dream. Since at this rate, they will one day get caught in the.
Before that happens, Pyo-wol has to find the owner of the password. Pyo-wol overcame the risk of being caught several times, and finally arrived at the final destination.
Puash!
Waiting for him to arrive at his destination was someones sneak attack. However, Pyo-wol avoided his sneak attack by a hairs breadth.
It was a beautiful girl who silently attacked like a cat. Pyo-wol immediately recognized her identity.
Lee Min!
The girl was just Lee Min.
It was you, Pyo-wol!
Lee Min was relieved. However, Pyo-wols expression when looking at her was not so bright. It was because he saw that Lee Mins side was stained red.
At a nce, it was clear that she had suffered serious injuries.
The bloodstains on the floor were also hers.
Like an idiot. What about the other guys?
Most of them are dead.
So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo too?
I dont know what happened to them.
So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo remained fighting until the end to save even one more child. Like a fighting dog, they bit and drooped at those who attacked them.
That was thest appearance that Lee Min remembered. Lee Min suffered serious injuries in the process of escaping.
The reason shes still alive is because shes made full use of all her strengths. Through deceitful acts such as hiding and leaving false traces, she managed to drive here. But in return, she suffered such great wounds and was dying.
Pyo-wol sighed softly.
HuuC
Its nice to meet you, though.
Lee Min smiled wryly.
Herplexion was pale. She had lost too much blood.
Although Pyo-wol had no medical knowledge, he could tell that it was toote to save her. Anyone can see that Lee Min is on the line between life and death.
Pyo-wol said as he sat down next to Lee Min.
Unless a miracle happens, you will die soon.
I know.
Lee Min replied calmly.
Arent you scare? Dont you want to live?
I want to live. Can you save me?
No
Thats why Ive given up. I already know the state my body is in.
Huu
You dont have to be sorry. After all, its not your fault.
right.
But Im relieved. I wont have to die all alone. Will you stay with me to the end?
Yes.
Pyo-wol nodded his head.
Lee Min looked at Pyo-wol. Her pale face was full of emotions.
Pyo-wol
What is it?
I want you to survive.
Ill try.
I hope you survive and get revenge on them in the same way. Its unfortunate. After everything that we went through to survive we have to die like this. Its tragic that someone I dont know determines my fate. I hope they feel the same way as me one day..
Lee Min spoke calmly, but Pyo-wol felt the cry in her voice.
In the underground cavity, she fought harder than anyone else to survive.
In the underground cavity, she fought more closely than anyone else to stay alive.
Even in a world where there was no hope, she was able to not get frustrated because she believed that something would change if she went out to the outside world.
Such belief was the driving force that allowed her to endure until now.
But that belief was shattered, and only despair was gnawing at her heart.
There was no hope or light to be found in her eyes, which used to shone brightly in the dark.
She lost the will to live.
She no longer had the strength to move forward.
It was impossible to save her. However, he didnt want to let her go in despair like this.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
Lee Min.
You dont have tofort me. Its not bad to die by your side.
Its because of Woo Gunsang.
What?
At the answer that was different from what she expected, Lee Min made a puzzled expression. But Pyo-wol continued to speak, regardless of her reaction.
Our assassination target was a person named Woo Gunsang. There is a high probability that he is a disciple of the Qingcheng sect. Because therge mountain where we were hiding before was Mount Qingcheng. Im sure of it. If we go to the mountain, there will probably be a full-scale group just like him.
He was speaking to Lee Min, but he was also speaking to himself.
I dont know the reason, but someone had requested the Blood Phantom Corps to kill Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect, and we were kidnapped and raised as assassins for 7 years as a result. The client has a cautious personality. Such a person cannot stick to only one method, maybe they have two, three or more back up ns in mind to achieve the result they wanted. Maybe at the beginning, things didnt go the way they had hoped, so they told the Blood Phantom Corps to go ahead with the request. But something must have happened before the assassination so they ended up changing their mind. Now that things are like this, theres no need for us to continue with the assassination.
Lee Min listened to Pyo-wol.
Her mind was starting to get blurry, but she could hear Pyo-wols words strangely and clearly.
They already got the desired result, so if the assassination ended up being sessful, we would actually lose money. Thats why they canceled the request. They leaked the assassination attempt on the Qingcheng sect to the other sects. They tried to erase us by borrowing the hands of the other sect.
So thatsthat was it.
Lee Min nodded helplessly.
Her mind was getting more and more cloudy. Still, she tried to listen to Pyo-wol until the end.
The client is probably a person who the Qingcheng faction knows. If it takes seven years to process the request, it can be seen that he or she has a very tenacious and tenacious personality.
She didnt even have the strength to open her mouth anymore.
Lee Min helplessly looked at Pyo-wol who was speaking.
They must have tremendous power and wealth. How many people in Sichuan Province can afford the huge amount of money that goes into abducting and raising helpless orphans from all over Jianghu. Ill find out soon enough once I survive here.
Even in the midst of losing her mind, Lee Min thought that Pyo-wol was scary.
To her and the other children, Pyo-wol was a demon from hell itself.
They never dared to cross Pyo-wol.
Outwardly they seemed to be equal, but in reality, she and the other children continued to be subordinated to the existence of Pyo-wol.
Suddenly, she felt pity for those who turned Pyo-wol as an enemy.
It must have been the gamble of a lifetime for them, and their gamble has been brilliantly sessful. Now everything would have been perfect if they got rid of us. How can I watch the person who made us suffer for seven years live and smile well? I cant stand that.
I see I knew you would. If its you.
At Lee Mins answer, Pyo Wol turned his head and looked at her.
Lee Min looked at him and smiled.
His eyes were strangely clear.
Can you call my name?
Lee Min
My real name.
Lee Seolmin.
Thank you! I wanted to hear it from you.
SeolMin.
Lee Min did not answer.
She did not even move.
didnt even move.
Pyo-wol noticed that she was dead.
Just as a candle that has reached its end of life shines brightest at the end, Lee Min, too, did her best to hear her real name onest time.
Lee Min remained beautiful even though she was injured while hiding.
She no longer had a painful expression on her face.
Pyo-wol looked at Lee Mins face without saying a word. The faint ties that had been connected with him were broken.
That was then.
Its this way. Theres a bloodstain running this way.
Everyone,e this way.
The voices of the soldiers who followed the traces of Lee Min were heard.
Now it was time to leave.
Pyo-wol gentlyid Lee Min down and whispered.
I dont know who nned this, but Im going to erase them all from the face of thisnd. So watch over what I do
Editors Notes
I never realized setting up a website would be so difficult. Had to learn a lot of stuff to make this site presentable. ( ; 䧥) My brain was definitely friedC nheless, Im quite happy how it turned out~ the site was dark and gloomy before.
Chapter 24
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 24
Manhwa: Chapter 17-18
The base of the Blood Shadow Group was top secret.
No matter how much people say that the Blood Shadow Group has a great reputation in Sichuan, in the end they were nothing more than a bunch of assassins.
Those who had a grudge against them were as many as the grains of sand by the river.
The Blood Shadow Group just epted requests for the groups survival, but it made them bear the great resentment from families of those who suffered at their hands.
People who wanted to take revenge on the Blood Shadow Group were scattered everywhere. They wanted to tear down and kill the members of the Blood Shadow Group.
Knowing that fact, the Blood Shadow Group never leaked the location of their base to the outside world. In the end, no one ever knew where the base of the Blood Shadow Group was in Jianghu.
Most people thought that the base of the Blood Shadow Group would be in a quiet rural vige without people or in a green forest. However, contrary to their expectations, the base of the Blood Shadow Group was actually located in the middle of the capital city roadside of Sichuan Province.
It was a dull-looking mansion made out of red bricks.
People thought of the mansion as just the house of a person who had made some money and retired. A mansion where an ordinary person whos nothing special lives. That was the general feeling the people around the mansion had.
The mansion owners name is Gu Juyang. Another status of his, aside from being known as a retired person, was the head of the Blood Shadow Group.
Gu Juyang was listening to the report from the Fourth Sword at his residence.
COnly me and my subordinates managed to secretly escape.
And the children?
The inescapable has been used. Is it not impossible for them to get out?
What a pity! They were raised with care, but they ended up being thrown away like that.
Gu Juyang clicked his tongue.
There was an expression of genuine regret on his face. This was because the children were so talented. He thought the children were a hand he could just throw away, but he never expected that they would immediately be discarded without being even able to use them.
He looked at the letter on the desk.
There was only one word in the letter.
[Canceled.]
It meant that all operations were abolished.
The person who sent the letter was the client who had originally requested the assassination.
As soon as he received the letter, Gu Juyang ordered the Fourth Sword and the regr assassins to secretly escape. The children did not notice their escape because they were immersed in their hiding with their Turtle Breathing Technique spread out.
Right after the Fourth Sword and his subordinate assassins escaped, the inescapable unfolded.
Even the use of the inescapable was unexpected.
It would have been impossible for the Fourth Sword and his subordinates to escape if the inescapable had been fully activated.
Fourth Sword said,
Isnt this ce in danger as well?
Because of the client?
I dont know why, but they chose to kill and destroy the evidence. Wouldnt it be much safer for them to get rid of us as well if they wanted to perfectly keep their secret from getting out?
That makes sense. But theyll never be able to find this ce. Its impossible for them to find us in the normal way.
This was not the only base of the Blood Shadow Group that existed.
There was one house about fifty steps to the north, and another house about seventy steps to the west. It wasnt just a single house in the area.
Everyone in those houses was owned by people who had nothing to do with the Blood Shadow Group. And it was connected to this ce through an underground passage.
If an unfamiliar enemy appeared, they could escape at any time through the basement.
No matter how smart an enemy might be, he would not be able to think of the houses to be in connection with the Blood Shadow Group.
We just have to wait here for the storm to blow over. I dont want to make the problem bigger by being hasty.
You really dont know the identity of the client?
If you want to know, you can always know, but you have to keep the line.
Gu Juyang grabbed the letter and shook it.
In an instant, the Fourth sword smelled a strange smell.
By shaking the letter, it emitted a strange scent.
In an instant, hisplexion changed.
Its tracking incense!
What?
Someone has ced a tracking incense in the letter!
It was such a subtle scent that he would never have been able to smell it if Gu Juyang had not shaken the letter. The Fourth Swords sense of smell was so developed so that was why he could smell it, if it were just an average person, they wouldnt even have noticed that it had such a scent.
Even Gu Juyang, who is extremely cautious, didnt even notice that there was a trace of tracking incense in the letter.
Who? Maybe the client?
It was the moment when Gu Juyang jumped up.
Argh!
Keugh!
The screams of assassins erupted from outside.
Gu Juyang and the Fourth Sword rushed towards the sound.
The scenery they saw was that of a group of soldiers breaking into the mansion and mercilessly ughtering their assassins.
All those working in the mansion were assassins.
On the surface, they looked like ordinary workers, but each one of them was a very talented person. Such great assassins were falling apart without much effort.
Bang!
Kerhyuk!
One of the intruders swung their bare fists, and the sound of iron cannons being fired reverberated. And the assassin of the Bloody Shadow Group was crushed like fish meat and died. It was that powerful.
All of you retreat! Youre no match!
There was one who struggled alone.
It was the First Sword, Lim Sayeol.
He tried to extend himself by holding onto one of his enemies to save even one assassin. However, even with his abilities, he was unable to properly kill an intruder.
The ability of the intruders was that much stronger.
Bald-shaven hair, gray robes, and beads around their necks stood out.
Monks.
It wasnt just the monks. There were also people in ordinary uniforms.
The assassins of the Blood Shadow Group were also experienced warriors who had gone through different battles since birth, but they were no match for the warriors.
Besides, it was the middle of the day now.
This is not the best time for assassins.
Sweep away those dirty assassins, leave no one behind!
Start the killing!
The monks pushed forward with a more frightening force.
The corpses of assassins started to pile up everywhere.
Run away, Captain!
The Fourth Sword grabbed Gu Juyangs arm and dragged him away.
Where to?
Anywhere!
Ha! Dont you see? Its me who theyre after. Since they came after me, do you think they would leave a ce where I can escape?
mes seemed to burn in Gu Juyangs eyes.
Kkadeuk!
He gritted his teeth.
He knew it without checking the identity of the intruder.
The client began to make a move.
Youre crossing the line
His eyes came bloodshot.
Even between the assassin and the client, there was a line that had to be kept.
They crossed the line a long time ago.
Gu Juyang pulled out the sword he was wearing on his waist.
It was the Blood Moon Knife.
Sir, we can still step back
How far will we retreat? Cant you see? They attacked us with such determination. Theres no way we can escape.
The Fourth Sword couldnt answer.
Gu Juyang shook off the hand of the dead sword and stepped forward.
Now is the time to show them. That they will be the ones to be devoured if they bite us.
His eyes gleamed eerily.
He knew it was an unfavorable fight. But he still had to fight.
Chaaat!
Go Juyang flew towards the intruders along with the Blood Moon Knife.
His sword was long and sharp. Although he usually does not use swordsmanship techniques, he did his best to ovee the unfavorable situation.
Kak!
A young monk lost his life in the blood of Gu Juyang.
One-of-a-kind blood spots [????(һؚ) ???(ѪN)].
Wherever he wielded his sword, a corpse always appeared, leaving traces of drops of blood.
Although he had not been active in the front line for a long time, his method of killing was still powerful.
When he and the Fourth Sword joined, the battlefield shook violently.
The assassins regained theirposure and began to deal with the monks while taking advantage of the terrain. Then, the momentum of the soldiers who had initially been pushing wildly slowed down a bit.
Everyone, hold on a little more! If we hold out, we can win!
Gu Juyang fought hard while encouraging the assassins.
You wont have a chance to do that.
Huung!
At that moment, along with the womans cold voice, a great energy flew by.
Kaang!
Gu Juyang tried to protect his whole body by swinging the Blood Moon Knife. Fortunately, he was spared from being seriously injured, but theplexion of Gu Juyang noticeably became pale. His internal organs were shaken by the shock.
Who are you?
Gu Juyang shouted, forcing himself to swallow the blood that was welling up to his throat.
How dare a lowly assassin ask for my name?
A woman in her forties jumped over the fence andnded in front of Gu Juyang. Her overall appearance was beautiful, but the raised corners of the eyebrows looked very poisonous.
The woman red at Gu Juyang with fierce eyes.
The expression on Gu Juyangs face darkened at the unusual momentum of the woman.
You
Gu Juyang recognized the womans identity at a nce.
At least among the famous warriors in Sichuan, there was no one whom he did not know.
Jeonghwa, the life ending toxic heart. Why? Then could the client be
Stop right there! If your mouth say anything more, I will pull out your tongue.
She eximed as she pulled out the chowry1 from her waist.
In an instant, a shadow fell on the corner of Gu Juyangs eyes.
I wonder if that ce was the one who made the request. It must be difficult to get out of bad luck.
Jeonghwa was by no means an ordinary warrior. Although both of them practice martial arts, they were famous for their meticulous yet vicious hearts.
At the very least, wouldnt even a special title be the number one read? (???? ???? ?????????)
But what was truly terrifying was not Jeonghwa.
It was Jeonghwas background which was terrifying.
Only then did Gu Juyang know the true client who sent such an unreasonable request to the Blood Shadow Group.
A light of fear shed across his eyes.
Although he had little to fear in the world, he was wary of the person behind Jeonghwa.
I should have thought that they were rtedC
Gu Juyang med hiscency for not recognizing the identity of the client in hopes of not crossing the line. All this catastrophe today was the result of his own mistake.
If they were involved, even if the assassination was sessful, their annihtion would surely follow.
My wrong judgment has brought forth a disaster. But even if I die, I will never die alone!
Gu Juyang shouted loudly and ran towards Jeonghwa.
He held the Blood Moon Knife in his hand, and a reddish ck aura continued to stretch out. Even in front of the sword that dyed the entire surroundings red, Jeonghwas expression did not change.
Heh! A mere assassin?
She swung her weapon. Then a storm-like aura arose and counteracted the energy from Gu Juyangs knife.
Kakakang!
The Blood Moon Knife and chowrycollided over and over again.
Gu Juyang did his best.
If he couldnt subdue Jeonghwa today, then there would be no future for him.
Jeonghwas weapon was pushed back little by little by his energy.
A light of admiration shed across her face.
The leader of an assassin group possesses such a level of martial art Impressive.
From an early age, she steadily learned the martial arts of a prestigious sect. She may not be regarded as a great genius, but she has steadily learned the wisdom taught by her master and has be a master recognized by the four natures.
Even with her martial arts, the captain of the Blood Shadow Group was so good that she couldnt subdue him in just a short time.
Fortunately, their battle was a face-to-face confrontation in broad daylight.
Jeonghwa realized once again that Gu Juyang and the other Blood Shadow Group assassins had to be annihted.
Die!
Jeonghwa performed Daejung Sungong [????(), which contains the secrets of Pasa [??(а)].
It was an attack injected with internal energy.
Gu Juyang was not confident enough to face her attack head-on, so he tried to avoid it.
Pit!
At that moment, something tiny flew and pierced his ankle. Jeonghwasrade had attacked him. Gu Juyang, who was very nervous about the confrontation with Jeonghwa, could not avoid the sneak attack.
Gu Juyangs bnce was broken because of the wound in his ankle. And the chowry that contains Jeonghwas powerful internal energy exploded in his body.
Bang!
Keugh!
With a scream, Gu Juyangs body copsed.
In that one attack, Gu Juyang could not counterattack in time.
His chest was hollow, as if he had been struck by arge sledgehammer.
Kekkeuk!
Gu Juyangy on the floor and took a deep breath.
Heuk!
Ugh!
When he copsed, the other assassins who had also been struggling with him also began to copse rapidly.
As the fight continued for a bit, monks and warriors ughtered the assassins more explosively.
Oh, no!
Gu Juyang shed tears of blood as he watched the copse of the Blood Shadow Group.
Pak! Pak!
Then there was a loud sound of footsteps.
Jeonghwa took a step towards the owner of the footprints.
Your disciple, Jeonghwa is greeting Master.
How much time are you wasting to subdue such lowly assassins?
I apologize, master! It took a while because they resisted a lot more than I expected.
It was an old woman reminiscent of a crow.
The whole body of the old woman who was walking with a staff brought great momentum.
The old woman looked down at Gu Juyang with cold eyes.
Gu Juyang shouted at the old woman.
Abbess of Nine Cmities!2 How can you do this to me? How could the Emei Sect do this to the Blood Shadow Group?! Your request!
In an instant, the old woman swung her staff and smashed it towards the head of Gu Juyang.
What nonsense are you talking about?
The old woman muttered coldly as she watched the blood flowing through the shattered skull of Gu Juyang.
Editors Notes
Enjoy reading!- Chowry. Korean term is Buljin or ???. This is also known as a fly pper or whisk. This is the weapon used by Jeonghwa.
- It is a symbol of Buddhahood used by meditators to shake off the delusions of the mind. It is called Buljin (m) because it blows away the dust of defilements. It is said that it was originally a tool used by monks to repel mosquitoes in India, where there are many mosquitoes.
- Abbess of Nine Cmities. ????(偎̫). This was previously tranted as the Elderly Master of Brilliance.
Chapter 25
Light Novel: Volume 1 Episode 25
Manhwa: Chapter 18-19
Guhwasata (Abbess of Nine Cmities)1 was the head of the Emei sect.
When she became the head, the Emei sect was in decline. Due to the long seclusion, the members of the n were poor.
There were some formidable warriors such as Baekwol Samseung2 whos stronger than Guhwasata, but unfortunately, her political power and sense of reality were not up to par.
She focused on learning martial arts rather than expanding the influence of the n. As she did not ept an external disciple, the Emei sect naturally declined.
When Baekwol Samseung realized that fact, the Emei sect had shrunk to nothing. Even if she died and reincarnated with her powers, she could not lead the revival of the Emei sect.
So the one who was chosen to be the sect leader was Guhwasata.
In the case of the Guhwasata, her martial arts might be mediocre, but her sense of reality and leadership was outstanding. With her overwhelming presence, she was supported by her students.
When she became the head, Guhwasata boldly opened their gates and began to ept disciples from the outside.
The Emei sect was originally an exclusive sect where an overwhelming number of its members were female monks.
In Jianghu, more than two-thirds of the prominent characters were men. This was because it was physically more advantageous for men to learn martial arts.
So with that, she had to choose a disciple among the leftover poption of less than one-thirds in Jianghu, but even then, most women did not want to be monks.
Because of that, the Emei sect had to struggle withck of members. That was one of the reasons for the rapid decline of the Emei sect.
After identifying all these problems, Guhwasata decided to boldly open their doors to everyone.
She selected talented disciples from among men as well as women. In addition, the restriction that only one great disciple must be a monk was also lifted.
The biggest obstacle that prevented the influx of talented members was removed.
Even Guhwasata herself changed.
This was because if the sect leader herself was a monk, external members would have a preconceived notion that the Emei sect was an exclusive n. After that, the Emei sect began to expand rapidly.
At present, the Emei sect was closer to a secr sect than a Buddhist sect.
All of these changes were the achievements of Guhwasata.
Guhwasata was the vanguard that destroyed all the elements that had defined the Emei sect for hundreds of years.
Even though her staff was covered with the blood of Gu Juyang, she did not even blink an eye.
Guhwasa looked around the inside of the mansion with cool eyes.
Screams were resounding everywhere.
Most of them belonged to assassins.
The assassins were helpless in the face of the formidable force of the Emei disciples. When the Captain, Gu Juyang died, their power and spirit further weakened.
Kggh!
He knelt down with a single sword pierced through his chest.
In front of him stood a dazzlingly beautiful woman. She was the master of the sword that pierced the chest of the First sword.
The woman was wearing a pale blue top with a peacock feather print on it. First sword thought that the peacock pattern went well with her gorgeous appearance.
What is your name?
YongSeol-ran.
I heard that among the disciples of Abbess of Nine Cmities, there is a disciple whose appearance is like that of a fairy and has a talent that pierces the sky it must have been you.
Those are all just exaggerated rumors.
Yong Seol-ran shook her head slightly.
The First Sword thought that she was beautiful.
Hahah! I guess being an assassin for decades was useless.
He felt that decades of his life had been denied.
First sword died in despair.
Yong Seol-ran looked at the First Sword with sad eyes for a moment, and then moved towards the Guhwasata
Around the Guhwasata, all the great disciples of the Emei Sect had gathered.
Jeonghwa, Cheolsim, Doyeon, Dansim, Unmong.
All of them were direct disciples of the Guhwasata and the senior sisters of Yong Seol-ran.
As the Yong Seol-ran approached, Jeonghwa opened her mouth.
Yourete, youngest. What kind of conversation did you have with an assassin?
Im sorry, senior sister.
Yong Seol-ran replied calmly.
Jeonghwas eyebrows twitched slightly at Yong Seol-rans attitude. However, she didnt say anything more because it was in front of the Guhwsata.
Yong Seol-ran was a very important figure in the Emei sect in many ways.
She would be ying thergest role in the future ns of the Guhwasata. So Jeonghwa couldnt treat her like that.
That was then.
Two of the Emei sects disciples dragged a person in the front of Jeonghwa.
It was the Fourth Sword who had both of his arms and legs cut off. The Emei disciples threw the Fourth Sword in front of Jeonghwa as if he was trash.
This is the person in charge of leading the newly trained assassins to the vicinity of Qingcheng mountain.
Guhwasata looked at the Fourth Sword with contemptuous eyes.
The kind of people she hated the most were the assassins. Humans who only need money to kill and do not need any other cause or justification.
Assassins were the most unworthy of living among the many types of human beings in the world.
Exactly how many assassins did you take with you?
Ugh! Why do you ask?
The Fourth sword could barely raise his blood-stained face and looked at the Abbess of Nine Cmities.
You dont need to know why. Just answer the question.
Huh! I dont know.
Are you lying to me?
Even if I know, I cant tell you. You dont think Im going to tell the truth to the person that made our base this way, do you?
Heh! A mere assassin dared to pretend to be quite strong.
Guhwasata snorted and stretched out her hand.
Her wrists, reminiscent of an old tree, were exposed.
She grabbed the Fourth Swords wrist with her fingers.
Chuhongyeong-gigong.3
It was one of the Emei sects best martial arts.
It was a kind of pration which boasted a more brutal and vicious power than any other torture method. It was said that those who suffered from the said technique would end up having their entire body paralyzed while enduring a hell-like suffering.
As if gnawed at by an insect, the body and mind would be cut off and the person would end up suffering extreme pain until death.
AGRH!
The Fourth sword screamed.
He was an assassin who had gone through all sorts of battles.
The Chuhongyeong-gigong was so painful that he, who did not even blink an eye from any kind of torture, let out a devastating scream.
It wasnt just the pain of an animal scratching his flesh. As if hot candle wax was poured along his blood vessels, the pain that melted and hardened the whole body made the Fourth sword felt extreme pain.
The pain was so severe that his body ended up being twisted in a bizarre angle, even though all the muscles in his limbs had already been cut off.
At the terrible appearance, the disciples of Emei, including Jeonghwa, turned their heads away. Guhwasata did not flinch and continued to torture the Fourth Sword using the Chuhongyeong-gigong.
In the end, the Fourth Sword could not endure the pain and sumbed.
Twentyeight. N..Now ki-kill
Hmph.
After hearing the desired answer, Guhwasata took her hand off from the body of the Fourth Sword.
The Fourth Sword was still alive.
He was still breathing, but he was better off dead.
Chuhongyeong-gigongpletely destroyed the inside of his body and continued to inflict extreme pain. The Fourth sword had felt the pain vividly until he stopped breathing.
Guhwasatas gaze turned to Jeonghwa.
How many people have you killed so far?
Twenty-four people.
There are four people left. I want to get rid of all the variables.
By your order!
As Jeonghwa left with the answer, Guhwasata looked at the Yong Seol-ran.
Seol-ran, your role from now on is crucial. You know that, right?
Yes, master.
As soon as this case is settled, I will send someone to the Qingcheng sect to set a date. Until then, prepare your heart and body for the wedding.
Yes, master.
Yong Seol-ran answered briefly. Her attitude was a little annoying, but Guhwasata did not bother to scold her.
Instead, she said something to herself.
Everything is for the sake of the sect
* * *
The War of Demons and Heaven4 brought a great change to the ruling system of the Jianghu. As many sects copsed and new sects emerged, abrupt changes took ce in the topographical map of Jianghu.
The sects that participated in the War of Demons and Heaven experienced explosive growth with the support of the world, while the ns who did not join the war face difficulties.
The sects of Sichuan belonged to thetter. Sichuan Province was less influenced by foreign powers because of its closed topography. Since they were not influenced by the outside world, there was no reason to go out of their way to participate in the Great War.
Once established in an isted environment, the hierarchy of the sects did not change easily.
After the fall of the Tang sect, the leadership of Sichuan Province was held by the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect. Between the two, it was the Qingcheng sect that took the lead.
This wasrgely due to the fact that they opened their gates earlier than the Emei faction, and that Muryeongjin5, the sect leader of the Qingcheng sect, had superior judgment.
Muryeongjin thought that in order for the Qingcheng sect to revive, those who excelled in world affairs were more needed than those who were strong in martial arts.
So, Woo Jinpyeong,6 a former disciple of the Qingcheng sect, was brought to the headquarters.
The family of Woo Jinpyeong soon became close with the Qingcheng sect by having a disciple enter for numerous generations.
They established Sangjae using the identity of the Cheongseongpa sangga, and they grew rapidly bybining the vision of Sangjae, Mujae, and Daeguk (??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????, ??? ??, ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??.)
Muryeongjin gave Woo Jinpyeong the position of second-inmand of the Qingcheng sect.
It was the first time in hundreds of years of history that a subordinate disciple who was not a main disciple became the elder and second-inmand of the Qingcheng sect.
That was proof that Woo Jinpyeong was excellent.
At first, the elders opposed Woo Jinpyeongs appointment, but after experiencing his formidable abilities, they became an ardent supporter.
Woo Jinpyeong took advantage of the gap that the Emei sect had not opened their gates yet and rapidly expanded the power of the Qingcheng sect.
In Sichuan Fortress, where the Tang sect was destroyed and the Emei sect was in seclusion, the Qingcheng sect has no rival. As if robbing a house, the Qingcheng faction possesses all the major interests of Sichuan Province.
The Qingcheng sect was truly at their most prosperous era.
Both the Qingcheng and Emei sects were ssified as Two Factions [??()]. It was followed by small and medium-sized sects such as the three gates [??(T)], the four rooms [??(ķ)], and the five halls [??(^)].
Many of them were mobilized in the hunt for assassins.
It was an incident aimed at the Qingcheng sect, the unrivaled stronghold of Sichuan, not elsewhere. Considering the other sects future rtionship with the Qingcheng sect, the assassins had to be found and annihted.
For that reason, the sects of Sichuan Province sent numerous disciples to support them.
Since the Battle of the Blood Heaven [????(Ѫ)] when Jeongma shed for the fate of the world a long time ago, it was the first time that so many warriors in Sichuan Province were again mobilized.
They didnt expect this to happen.
Over the past years, Sichuan has been very peaceful where time has passed through without any major incidents.
Peace was a blessing to ordinary people, but it was a curse to the warriors who wanted to show off their power. Numerous warriors appeared in Sichuan Province, but they did not have the opportunity to use their force.
After spending a long boring time because of the peace, when the assassins appeared, it brought great vitality to the daily life of the martial artists of Sichuan.
The martial artists of Sichuan Province voluntarily participated in the quest of hunting the assassins.
It was a moment of entertainment that appeared after a long time.
If they missed this opportunity, they will not know when another moment woulde when they could show their power to the fullest.
The warriors persistently pursued and killed the children.
The surviving children were scattered. They chose to escape from Sichuan Province.
The warriors were waiting for the children while upying the road leading to the outside.
When all eyes of Sichuan were focused on the children, the Qingcheng sect, the target of the assassins, was quiet.
The Qingcheng sect did not show any movement as if to show that they were different from the other sects. The appearance of the Qingcheng sect, which did not tremble, was like the gate-house that ruled the Sichuan Province.
Even though it was night, the Qingcheng sect was bright enough to be reminiscent of a night castle.
Many corners of the Qingcheng sect were lit by torchers, and many men stood on a tight-knit vigil. Although the sect did not send out troops to catch the assassins, the internal security were more thorough, reminiscent of a fortress.
There was a man holding his breath in the shade of arge tree overlooking the Qingcheng sect.
It was Pyo-wol who looked at the Qingcheng Sect. He was in perfect assimtion with the darkness.
While the other children were struggling to distance themselves from the Qingcheng sect, here he was secretly hiding near them.
Those who spread the inescapable only thought of blocking the road to the outside, they did not even consider blocking the road towards the Qingcheng sect.
Pyo-wol outwitted them bypletely acting in the opposite direction.
Since all of their focus and power was dispersed to spread the inescapable, now was the perfect opportunity to carry out the assassination.
Pyo-wol muttered.
If they want to die as natural enemies of the Jianghu, then Ill just be one.
The target of his assassination is Woo Gunsang.
Pyo-wols first solo assassination was just the beginning.
Editors Notes
This is the end of Volume 1 of the Reaper of the Drifting Moon.
This was also the most difficult chapter to write. There were so many names and Chinese characters used. I did my best to provide the right trantion, but Im still not sure of it so I still added the raw text in between. If anyone has any suggestions to make the trantion better, let me know in thements. Thank you t(*`*)s?
Hope you enjoy reading this chapter!- Guhwasata. Abbess of Nine Cmities. ???? (偎̫). Shes the olddy whos also the sect leader of the Emei sect.
- Baekwol Samseung. ???? () .
- Chuhongyeong-gigong. Im not exactly sure how to trante this so I left it as is. Heres what appeared when I tried to machine trante it.
- ????? Autumn Wedding Ceremony
- Soul Chasing Aerobic Exercise
- War of Demons and Heaven was the name used in the manhwa. ????(ħ). But in the novel, it was tranted as the Great War, Macheon War, Macheon Daejeon.
- Muryeongjin. ?????. Hes the sect leader of the Qingcheng sect.
- Woo Jinpyeong. ????. Hes the second inmand of the Qingcheng sect.
Chapter 26
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 1
Manhwa: Chapter 18-19
The first thing Pyo-wol did was to examine the topography of the Qingcheng sect.
All assassinations start by knowing the surrounding terrain like the back of their palm. It was to figure out the best intrusion and escape routes in advance.
Surprisingly, many assassins tended to overlook this part. This was because preparation takes a lot of time and requires a lot of patience.
But more experienced assassins spend more time on these basics.
In that respect, Pyo-wol was born with the nature of an assassin.
He never stopped being vignt even for a moment, and he had a habit of constantly observing his surroundings. The habit of not missing out on even the smallest change and taking note of everything helped him grow as an assassin.
Although this was his first actual battle, he grasped the surroundings as skillfully as a veteran assassin who had alreadymitted numerous murders.
The Qingcheng sect itself was like a heavenly fortress. The name Qingcheng () was given because the mountain peaks which were lined up in a row looked like a wave.
The moon being protected by the waves which was the Qingcheng Mountain. Since the mountain was so steep, it was not easy to secure an infiltration and escape route.
There were numerous guards throughout Qingcheng Mountain. All of them were members of the Qingcheng sect.
They usually live separately, but when the Qingcheng sect has a problem, they move as one body. It is safe to say that the true strength of the Qingcheng sect lies in the people scattered across Mount Qingcheng.
It was already difficult to seed with the assassination but it was even more difficult to get out safely after seeding.
Moreover, the Qingcheng sect of today is at its best after decades. After the fall of the Tang sect, there was no sect that could stop the Qingcheng sect in Sichuan.
As such, the border of the Qingcheng sect was also irond.
It was almost impossible to figure out all the security rotations in one day.
It was beneficial for Pyo-wol to just give up, hide, and sneak out of Sichuan fortress after the siege was over.
Pyo-wol was aware of that too.
However, his nature and instincts were refusing to back down. The client had him kidnapped against his will, turned him into an assassin, then now having him disposed of.
He wanted to stop having his fate be controlled by other people.
If he steps back now, he will not be able to navigate his destiny by his own will until the end.
More than anything else, Pyo-wol wanted to destroy the client who had manipted his own destiny.
For whatever reason, they withdrew the assassination and tried to destroy the evidence by attacking the children. They were trying to bury the fact that they had raised children and secretly attempted to assassinate them.
There was only one reason.
Things must have changed.
It was clear that their rtionship with the assassination target had changed and that killing Woo Gunsang now was out of the question. There was no way to know the exact details, but it was clear that the assassination target was not supposed to die anyway.
That was the reason why Pyo-wol continued to do the seemingly impossible assassination.
After examining Mount Qingcheng, Pyo-wol came to one conclusion.
If I am not one of the people of the Qingcheng sect then I would never be able to enter the interior of the sect.
Pyo-wol hid where the entrance of the Qingcheng sect was visible and observed peopleing and going. As the number one sect in Sichuan, Qingcheng was visited by thousands of people every day.
There were those who were affiliated with Jianghu, and there were those that supplied goods.
The entire Sichuan Province was bustling with the search for assassins who tried to attack the Qingcheng sect but the actual party involved was living a peaceful life.
This demonstrates the appearance of a giant who is not shaken by such trivial things.
Merchants and outside soldiers were excluded from the subject.
In order to freely roam the interior of the Qingcheng sect, it was necessary to be a member of the Qingcheng sect.
Pyo-wols eyes glowed.
It was because a young man who had just left the Qingcheng sect caught his eye.
He looked about four or five years younger than Pyo-wol.
He smiled brightly at the soldiers guarding the front door and went out alone. His detailed identity was unknown, but given his attitude toward the other members of the Qingcheng sect, it was clear that he was also a fellow disciple of the said sect.
Pyo-wol secretly followed him.
The young man hummed and walked without even thinking that someone would secretly follow him.
The young man was Dojin, a third generation disciple of the Qingcheng sect.
Although Dojin was the youngest of the third-generation disciples, he was very talented and friendly so he was loved by many. He was now on his way to the nearby area to obtain medicinal herbs under the orders of his master
His father-inw belonged to the Yakseondang [???(ap)]1 of the Qingcheng sect.
Naturally, Dojin also belonged to Yakseondang following his master and was doing one of his chores. One of which was collecting herbs from a nearby mountain.
I guess Ill head to the nearest Kurgh!
Dojin stopped his muttering and immediately felt something on his neck.
Something had tightened around his throat.
He was not that far from the sect. If he can manage to scream, the Qingcheng soldiers will jump right in. But in the end, Dojin couldnt scream.
Kwak!
The noose that tightened his throat suddenly lifted him up into the air.
Dojins body was flung onto a tree.
Who!
Dojin was about to shout, when a sharp dagger pierced his thigh.
Kugh!
Dojin wanted to scream since his throat felt like bursting. But his screams could not flow out of his mouth. Because the man who had stabbed him in the thigh with the sharp dagger was covering his mouth with a strong hand.
It was Pyo-wol.
The moment he looked into Pyo-wols eyes, Dojin froze.
Those were eyes which he had never seen in the Qingcheng sect.
It was a pair of eyes with an expression that could not simply be exined as either cold or emotionless.
The soft red light in his eyes reminded him of a snake.
Dojin was overwhelmed by Pyo-wols eyes and could not move.
He seemed to understand the feelings of a rat standing in front of a snake.
Now, Dojin was a mouse. And Pyo-wol was a viper full of deadly poison that could suffocate him anytime.
Even though Pyo-wols bloodlust was suppressed, Dojin still couldnt move. Pyo-wols presence greatly overwhelms him.
Pyo-wol closed Dojins mouth with his hands and asked.
Are you a disciple of the Qingcheng sect? If yes, nod your head.
Dojin nodded quickly.
Ill let you go now, so you can answer my questions. You better not consider screaming for help.
Dojin nodded once more.
When he felt Pyo-wol loosening his hands, Dojin forgot his promise and tried to shout out loud.
Kak!
He felt a fiery pain in his shoulder.
Pyo-wol covered his mouth again and drove a dagger. It was truly terrifying to see a de as thin as a childs finger piercing his shoulder.
Arggh!
Dojins eyes shook.
Pyo-wols eyes seemed to have changed even more terrifyingly. It felt like Pyo-wol was really going to kill him the next time he screamed. So he desperately suppressed his voice.
Only then did Dojin realize.
The fact that the man in front of him could kill him at any time. And in a way he couldnt even imagine.
If the dagger stuck in his shoulder had pierced his neck, he would be dead.
Yellow liquid flowed from his trousers.
He peed because of extreme fear.
Pyo-wol said as he loosened the hand that covered his mouth,
If you scream again, you will be unable to see the world again with your own two eyes.
Yes!
Dojin replied politely.
Your name?
DoDojin.
What is your identity?
I am a third-generation disciple of the Qingcheng sect.
Is that all?
II belong to the Yakseondang.
What does Yakseondang do?
Dojin confided in everything he knew.
He was out of his mind because of fear.
He was not a second generation disciple, he was only a third generation disciple. He was just a young boy who had recently entered the sect. It was impossible for him to possess the spirit that was prepared to die.
In order to live, he confided everything he knew.
Pyo-wol scraped out all the information he could find out from him.
I ask you onest time. What kind of person is Woo Gunsang?
Wa-wait, are you talking about senior brother, Woo Gunsang of the Great Star of Qingcheng [????(ǹ)]?!
Great Star of Qingcheng?
Pyo-wol frowned.
Because it felt unusual from the start.
Senior brother Woo Gunsang is the best disciple produced by the Qingcheng sect. At a young age, he learned most of the Qingchengs martial arts and has reached a very high stage. It is said that the former masters of the Qingcheng sect have shown their interest in teaching him directly.
Dojin told Pyo-wol everything he knew.
To sum up his words, he said that Gunsang Woo was the son of Woo Jinpyeong, the second-inmand of the Qingcheng sect, and was a person of absolute talent.
His talent was so great that all of the previous masters of the Qingcheng sect respected him and taught him martial arts.
Thanks to his formidable talent, he became a great disciple even though he was only ten years older than Dojin, and he was expected to be the one who would further revive the Qingcheng sect.
This is the worst.
Pyo-wol thought that Woo Gunsang was already a great being, considering that seven years had to be invested in carrying out the assassination, but he did not know that he was that much of a great existence to the extent that Woo Gunsang received all the expectations of the Qingcheng sect.
No maybe its to be expected? Thats why seven years of training was needed.
Although it is not possible to know the level of the opponents martial arts in detail, it was clear that he was a great master if he earned the nickname of the Great Star of Qingcheng.
Pyo-wol was thinking of giving up. But its toote for him to step back.
When they find out that Dojin was gone, they will surelye after them.
Even if he stepped back without doing anything, the risk was the same.
Pyo-wol had no choice.
Dojin pleaded,
Oh, Ive told you everything I know, so please spare me.
Tears streamed down from his eyes.
Pyo-wol touched his face with his hand for a moment. Dojin trembled at the eerie feeling.
At that moment, Pyo-wol put blood on his face. Dojins body hardened like a stone statue. He will be stuck for a day or so unless someone releases him.
Pyo-wol stood next to Dojin and began touching his face. The items he received from the Blood Phantom Group also included makeup tools.
Lime, glutinous rice, and honey were mixed and applied all over his face, and makeup was applied in a color simr to the skin color. Soon, Dojin and Pyo-wols faces became simr.
Hyuk!
Dojin was appalled to see Pyo-wols face which has changed to resemble his own.
If someone would look closely, they would be able to notice the difference, but at first nce, they both look indistinguishable.
In fact, the best way was to remove Dojins face skin and use it. However, the process of making a face mask using human skin wasplicated and time consuming, so it could not be used immediately.
Even if it was clumsy, it was much more efficient to put on makeup. Of course, the probability of getting caught was high, but it was the best way for Pyo-wol now who was rushed for time.
Pyo-wol touched Dojins face to check his facial muscles. Then he took off Dojins clothes and wore them on himself.
He could not check his overall look because he didnt have a mirror, but he guessed it was passable.
Pyo-wol left Dojin alone and headed towards the main gate of the Qingcheng sect. His gait was simr to that of Dojin.
Not only his face, but everything from his body shape, walk, and atmosphere all resemble Dojin.
The soldiers guarding the main gate of the Qingcheng sect found Pyo-wol and talked to him.
Oh, its Dojin. Why are youing back already?
Oh! Ive left something behind.
Jeez, you scatterbrain! Stay focused, you hear me?
Okay!
Pyo-wol scratched his head and made a sullen expression. Then the man who was guarding the front door smiled and opened the way.
He did not even suspect that the young man in front of him was not Dojin. Pyo-wol was the same as Dojin to that extent.
Pyo-wol calmly passed through the front door.
As he passed through the main gate, the Qingcheng sect revealed its true form.
The appearance of a number of temples boasted great majesty. Nevertheless, the reason why Pyo-wol was not overwhelmed was because he had experienced such andscape like this before.
The exterior of the buildings that existed in the underground cave were simr.
It was simr yet different at the same time. First of all, the size was vastly different. There were buildings all over the ce that was not present in the underground cavity. However, the overallyout has not changed.
He had been there for seven years.
Even if he closed his eyes and moved around, he would be able to find his destination.
Pyo-wol proceeded as calmly as if he were at home.
He already knew where the securities were tight and where it was weak. He deliberately moved only to ces with poor security.
Thousands of people passed by him, but no one doubted Pyo-wol.
If someone would look closely at his face, they would have noticed something strange, but no one managed to notice because Pyo-wol was acting so naturally.
asionally, when someone who knows Dojin, Pyo-wol just calmly greeted them back and passed by.
Is it here?
Pyo-wol finally arrived near his destination.
Bright Moon Pce [???(µ)].2
It was the residence of Woo Gunsang.
Editors Notes- Yakseondang. ???(ap). When i try to search for the meaning of the word, the only information that appeared was a restaurant. And taking in the individual Chinese characters, maybe the term refers to a family store specializing in medicine. It also exins why Dojin was collecting herbs in the mountain for his chores.
- a Medicine
- Goodness, right, value
- p Reward, praise
- Bright Moon Pce was the name of Woo Gunsangs residence. Using machine trantion, Myeongwoljeon (µ Mingyue Hall).
Chapter 27
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 2
Manhwa: Chapter 19-20
After their seclusion ended, the Qingcheng sect continued to expand.
Because new disciples continued to be epted, there was insufficient space to stay for the uing generations.
It was not difficult to expand.
In Sichuan Province, the Qingcheng sect had already established a unique force. There were so many active disciples who was willing to donaterge amounts of money for the Qingcheng sect.
As the power of the Qingcheng sect grew, the benefits to be received also followed. There was no reason not to donate.
In a way, it was like a Qingcheng sect tax, where both the disciples and the sect prospered together.
As time pass by, a whole new environment was created. Because of that, even the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were unable to memorize the names of the newly created buildings.
The Qingcheng sect often changes its establishments, but there are some ces that do not change.
One of them was Sangqing Pce.1
Since Sangqing Pce was the most important ce in the Qingcheng sect, the security was strict.
Most major events of the Qingcheng sect were all decided at Sangqing Pce. Even today, the elders were gathered at Sangqing Pce, including Muryeongjin,2 a long-time sect leader of the Qingcheng sect.
Muryeongjin was an old man in his early seventies. But looking at his appearance alone, it was hard to guess that he was at that age.
Because of his unconventional appearance, deep eyes, and naturally flowing dignity, he only looked like he was in his early to mid-fifties.
It was the same with the other elders.
The elders who had mastered the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect looked much younger than their actual age. Rather, the person who looked the oldest was Woo Jinpyeong, who is called the Jinang st) of the Qingcheng sect.
Because he came from a branch family of the Qingcheng sect, his martial arts were the weakest. That is why he looked much older than the other elders.
The first person to speak was Muryeongjin, the sect leader.
Has the outside situation calmed down?
It seems that the search for the assassin hase to an end.
How dare an assassin target our sect? Do you think this makes sense, junior brother?
Of course it doesnt make sense. Its highly likely that someone has plotted this.
Woo Jinpyeongs eyes lit up coldly as he answered.
Who do you think it could be?
Its too early to make a hasty decision because we dont have the right information yet.
Are we going to leave it that way?
Of course not. Ive already sent some of my disciples to gather information.
As expected of junior brother Woo.
Muryeongjin smiled, satisfied.
The old man with a heavy atmosphere, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth.
Whoever caused this situation must never be forgiven! Our sect is currently at a crucial turning point. We must make it so that something like this never happens again.
He was Mu Jeong-jin,3 an elder of the Qingcheng sect.
Mu Jeong-jin was unquestionably the number one sword of the Qingcheng.
No matter how brilliant Woo Jinpyeong was, the Qingcheng sect would not have been able to achieve this level of development if it hadnt been supported by the armed forces of Mu Jeong-jin.
Woo Jinpyeong nodded in response to Mu Jeong-jins words.
It will be so, senior brother!
The Shaolin Temple, the Wudang Sect, and the Mount Hua Sect, who participated in the battle after opening their doors during the War of the Demons and Heaven, regained their former reputation. However, those who sealed their doors and did not participate in the war such as our sect and the Emei sect, only gained an empty name of Four Heavenly Kings in Sichuan. However, our actual power is far short of theirs. To catch up with them, we must tighten our reins. If we cant move forward because were caught up in an incident like this, even if we die, we wont be able to reach our previous glory.
At Mu Jeong-jins words, all the elders nodded their heads.
A lot of things have changed in Jianghu due to the war that took ce several decades ago.
At that time, Jianghu was in danger of being conquered by the Celestial Demon Union.4
If the extraordinary martial artist named Lee Kwak had not formed the Providence Alliance [???()] and resisted, Jianghu would have fallen into the hands of the Celestial Demon Union.
At that time, the Shaolin Temple, the Wudang sect, the Mount Hua Sect, the Qingcheng, and the Emei sect had their gates closed. However, soon the Shaolin Temple, the Wudang sect, the Mount Hua Sect boldly opened their gates and participated in the Heavens Will Alliance, and made a great contribution in driving out the Celestial Demon Union. On the other hand, the Qingcheng and Emei sect did not open the gates because they were too careful.
The difference divided the fate of the five sects.
The Shaolin Temple, Wudang, and Mount Hua sect, who participated in the war, regained their former glory with praise from the people, but the Qingcheng and Emei sect were criticized by the people.
Since they unlocked their gateste, Jianghus gaze on them was unbearably cold. It was unfair because of their circumstances, but they could not turn back Jianghus already tilted gaze.
Now, people did not think that the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were in the same ranks as the Shaolin Temple, the Wudang and the Mount Hua sect.
Actually it was true.
Jianghus outstanding martial artists preferred the other three sects more than the Qingcheng sect or the Emei sect.
The Qingcheng faction has recently expanded its ranks and has been eagerly following the three ns, but the gap was still considerable. The gap was not narrowing at all, but rather widening.
Because of that, the sense of crisis that Qingcheng felt was really great.
Dont worry. If things go as nned, well be able to catch up with them within a decade.
How dependable. Its reassuring to have someone like you!
No, senior brother!
Since youre so great, your son must have taken after you.
Woo Jinpyeongs face darkened slightly at Mu Jeongjins words.
Woo Gunsang has isted himself to focus his training with the thought of atonement.
Is that so?
I apologize.
What do you mean?
My son
Its understandable for a boy of his age.
Theres no need for you to apologize for something that has already been taken care of peacefully.
I will make sure that he pulls himself together.
Mu Jeong-jin replied with a look that said nothing was wrong.
Yes, thats plenty. No matter what anyone says, Woo Gunsangs talent is real.
At Mu Jeong-jins words, the elders nodded their heads.
I heard that you epted Emeis sects proposal of marriage?
This time, it was Muryeongjin, the sect leader, who opened his mouth.
Woo Jinpyeong made a sad expression.
How did that happen?
Marriage with the Emei sect Not bad. Is the bride the youngest disciple of the Abbess of Nine Cmities?
Thats right.
Its rumored that she possesses both intelligence and beauty. If thats the case, its not bad match for Woo Gunsang.
I think so too.
Then why is your expression so dark?
Its probably because Im reluctant.
Is it because of the Abbess of the Nine Cmities?
Yes.
When the Abbess of the Nine Cmities was mentioned, all the elders frowned at once.
There was an existence that made people feel bad just by hearing their name. Guhwasata was such a person.
Like the Qingcheng sect, the Emei sect fell behind because of thete opening of their gate. No, the Emei sect was far below that of the Qingcheng sect, let alone the other three great sects.
For that reason, she was determined to catch up with the Qingcheng sect in any way.
Such tenacity of the Guhwasata made the elders of the Qingcheng ufortable.
If Woo Gunsang gets married to the youngest disciple of the Abbess of the Nine Cmities, we will have no choice but to make concessions.
Hmm, so thats the problem. If we make a mistake, theres a risk that our sect will be the ones who will be devoured. Thats why Ive rejected the proposal so far, but now, theres nothing I can do about it.
However, we have no choice. We cant continue to be enemies in this smallnd of Sichuan. ept it.
I will.
Woo Gunsang is the only hope of the Qingcheng sect to catch up with the other three sects. Never forget that fact.
The meeting ended with Mu Jeong-jinsst words.
* * *
Bright Moon Pce was an old hall with the history of the Qingcheng sect.
Although the size of the hall is not veryrge, it is separated by a high wall and there is a space for closed training in the basement.
All those who stayed in the Bright Moon Pce left a great mark in the history of the Qingcheng sect. Giving the Bright Moon Pce to Woo Gunsang meant that the Qingcheng sect had great expectations for him.
Pyo-wol looked at the Bright Moon Pce without saying a word.
He saw the real Bright Moon Pce for the first time today, but he didnt feel that it was unfamiliar because he saw a hall like this every day in an underground cave.
Although there are third generation disciples who stood guard at the entrance of Bright Moon Pce, Pyo-wol knew ten more ways to sneak into Bright Moon Pce.
There was no one who was not a disciple of the Qingcheng sect who knew this ce better than Pyo-wol. No, even among the disciples of the Qingcheng sect, there was no one who could rival Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was walking along the wall and jumping lightly around the corner.
A tiled roof was ced on top of the walled fences of the Bright Moon Pce. It was only created when the Bright Moon Pce was first built, and did not exist in any recently created fences.
Pyo-wol crawled on the tiled roof of the wall fence.
Originally, when a tiled roof was put on, the inside of the wall would be filled with soil. But as time passed, the soil inside of the wall would flow down making its inside empty.
The same was true for the fortifications in the underground cave.
It was not possible to fill the insides of the wall with soil because theyout was made in a hurry in the underground cave, but Pyo-wol guessed that maybe the situation was the same for the real wall of the Bright Moon Pce.
His thoughts turned out to be right.
Pyo-wol crawled through the empty space between the wall and approached the nearest ce to Bright Moon Pce.
He felt some soldiers passing under the wall. But they could never be aware of his existence.
Pyo-wol was able to move while unfolding the Turtle Breathing Technique. Even if the soldiers knew in advance and prepared for an intruder, it was not easy to detect Pyo-wols presence.
Pyo-wol, who was moving while holding his breath, heard the voices of the soldiers chatting under the wall.
Wow, did Woo Gunsang bring in a woman again?
Shh! Be quiet!
To bring a woman inside under the pretext of closure training. Thats really bold of him. Is it one of our disciples this time?
Hey, I told you to be quiet! If you dont want to get caught and be scolded, be careful with your mouth!
Damn it!
Their conversation gave Pyo-wol valuable information.
He brings women in here?
The Qingcheng sect was basically a Taoist sect.
In the recent years while expanding the sect, they have epted a lot of disciples and their secr tendencies have strengthened, but the fact that they are a sect based on Taoism has not changed.
It was, of course, unimaginable to hold a woman in the training hall. However, a man named Woo Gunsang secretly took the woman into his residence.
From what he heard from Dojin, he said that Woo Gunsang was the object of admiration by the Qingcheng disciples, but it seemed that there was something different inside the sect from what is known to the world.
Wherever you go, there is always someone who is different on the inside.
It was unfortunate for the Qingcheng sect disciples, but it was a good thing for Pyo-wol.
After confirming that no one was around, Pyo-wol quietly flew to the roof of Bright Moon Pce.
Hended on the roof silently.
It was starting to be dim.
Soon night came.
For others, darkness was a big obstacle, but for Pyo-wol, the night was like another weapon of his. Pyo-wol moved whilepletely being assimted into the darkness.
He kicked off the roof tile and infiltrated inside.
He crawled on all fours like an animal. Still, he did not make any sound.
Pyo-wol carefully went through the roof and looked inside the hall. However, the figure of the person presumed to be Woo Gunsang was nowhere to be seen.
It looks like hes in the basement.
Pyo-wol did not panic.
He already knew that there was an underground basement here.
The problem was opening the entrance to the basement. When the entrance is opened, Woo Gunsang who was inside had no choice but to notice.
So Pyo-wol have to think of infiltrating using other ces instead.
He went through the venttion hole, which was essential for any underground space. Perhaps even the martial artists of the Qingcheng sect do not know that there was a venttion hole here.
The venttion holes were hidden quite well.
Pyo-wol soon found the ce behind arge pir. It was the vents.
He carefully opened the vent and sneaked inside.
Pyo-wolpletely concealed his presence by utilizing the Turtle Breathing Technique. Still, he was notcent, so he moved as slowly as possible.
Finally, Pyo-wol arrived at the underground basement.
The location of the venttion hole was on the ceiling overlooking the underground basement. .Pyo-wol carefully peered into the underground basement.
He saw a six-foot-tall man lying there with his clothes off. Next to him was a half-naked woman.
Woo Gunsang!
As the best weapon of the Qingcheng sect, Woo Gunsang had a well-trained body.
The densely developed muscles were reminiscent of a snow leopard (ѩ) that freely roamed in snowy mountains, and calluses were lodged on his palms and back.
He was sleeping with the woman in his arms, but there were no ws in the look of Woo Gunsang.
It looked like he would react immediately if there was even a small stimulus from the outside.
Woo Gunsang looked like a well-forged sword.
Pyo-wol felt goosebumps all over his body. This was the first time he had personally seen a warrior who had reached this level. He also felt a thrill when he saw Gu Juyang, the leader of the Blood Shadow Group, but this time it was different.
Woo Gunsang exuded an atmosphere as someone who had reached such a high stage by taking the right steps. Theres a natural aura flowing out. It was a kind of energy that assassins who did not learn proper martial arts and only learned how to kill could never have.
But Pyo-wol never faltered.
He is also human. If he had his blood drawn or get stabbed with a knife, he would die nheless.
Pyo-wol looked into the underground basement.
Weapons were scattered everywhere.
There were a lot of swords in particr, as if to prove that the martial arts that Woo Gunsang had learned was swordsmanship.
There were various types of swords, such as long swords, daggers, and yam swords.
Pyo-wol rehearsed the whole scene in his mind.
A picture that can only be seen by him was painted in his head. When the painting waspleted to some extent, Pyo-wol took out a small bundle of rope from his bosom.
It was a gift given by the Blood Shadow Group.
Pyo-wol made the rope in the form of a noose and sent it down through the venttion hole.
It was when the noose almost reached Woo Gunsangs face.
Woo Gunsang, who was asleep, suddenly opened his eyes.
His eyes were looking exactly where Pyo-wol was hiding.
Caught him!
At that moment, Pyo-wol pulled on the rope.
Ping!
Editors Notes- Sangqing Pce. ???(m).
- Muryeongjin. In the manhwa, he was referred to as the Saint of Martial Spirit.
- Mu Jeong-jin. In the manhwa, he was referred to as the Saint of Martial Justice, the Qingcheng sects greatest warrior.
- Celestial Demon Union. The MTL version used Shin Ma-ryun. ????.
Chapter 28
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 3
Manhwa: Chapter 20-21
The reason Woo Gunsang woke up was purely because of an ominous feeling.
His nerves had bothered him. Woo Gunsang did not ignore his instincts.
When he opened his eyes, the first thing that caught his eyes was the venttion hole on the ceiling. He couldnt see it with the naked eye, but he could instinctively sense that there was something inside the vent.
Bang!
That was then.
He was suddenly short of breath.
His throat was choked, and his body was hung up to the ceiling. At the same time, the vents were broken and a ck object fell.
It was Pyo-wol.
In his hand was the rope tightening on the neck of Woo Gunsang.
As Pyo-wol came down the ceiling, Woo Gunsangs figure went up.
Oh! Senior brother!
As soon as the woman screamed in surprise, Pyo-wol kicked her in the stomach. The woman, who was defenseless, copsed without managing to let out a scream because her internal organs were shaken.
Squeak!
At that moment, Woo Gunsang, who was struggling in the air, cut off the rope above his head with his hand.
His hand, which had been injected with internal qi, was like a sword in itself. The rope was immediately cut off, and Woo Gunsang found freedom.
Woo Gunsang threw off the rope that was holding his neck and shouted.
Who are you?
Instead of answering, Pyo-wol picked up the sword that was lying on the floor and rushed towards Woo Gunsang.
ng!
His sword aimed at Woo Gunsang. Woo Gunsang struck Pyo-wols sword with the de of his hand.
Jjeoeoeong!
The sharply forged sword bounced off.
Even though he collided with the de with his bare hands, there was not a single scratch on the hand of Woo Gunsang.
It was Jeol Young-soo (~Ӱ Absolute Shadow Hand), a secret technique of the Qingcheng sect. Woo Gunsang had reached a level where he could use swordsmanship without actually weilding a sword.
He snorted
For an assassin to daree here.
Woo Gunsang ran towards Pyo-wol and waved his hand. Then a cloud-like match arose and struck the Pyo-wol.
Hurgh!
Pyo-wols body slid backwards as he let out a groan. There was blood on his lips. He was wounded in a single blow.
Woo Gunsang advanced with joy.
At that moment, Pyo-wol kicked one of the daggers lying on the floor. The dagger flew precisely at the head of Woo Gunsang.
Heung!
Woo Gunsang caught the dagger in between his fingers. Although it was a short sword that did not reach the length of a sword he usually used, he felt that his heart was reassured as he held a weapon in his hand.
Although he was good at martial arts with his bare hands, he was still the most confident with his sword fighting skills.
The length of the sword does not affect his sword attack. That was how well-versed Woo Gunsang was when it came to swords.
Shishk!
He unleashed one of the swordsmanship of the Qingcheng sect, the Red Drop Sword (녳ϼ Qingyun Chixia Sword).
The entire underground dance floor seemed to be dyed with the red glow emanating from his sword.
Pyo-wol felt an extreme sense of crisis.
The weight contained in the sword of Woo Gunsang was so great that he could not bear it.
Pit pit pit!
In an instant, Pyo-wol was wounded in three ces.
Each wound was not light.
Kuergh!
Pyo-wol let out a scream and staggered. But he persevered without falling down.
Woo Gunsang fired another shot at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol avoided all of those attacks by a hairs breadth.
Youre pretty good.
A cruel light shed in Woo Gunsangs eyes.
He continued to pressure Pyo-wol like a cat ying with a mouse. Pyo-wols whole body was gradually stained with blood from Woo Gunsangs formidable swordsmanship.
Even if it wasnt, it was a free car because of the practice of closing the pipe that I didnt want. (??? ??? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???? ???.)
He brought in disciples who usually sucked up on him, and held them in his arms, but the endeavor became boring.
Woo Gunsang had stood out since childhood.
His formidable intelligence made it easy to learn any martial arts.
Everyone apuded his outstanding growth, and the seniors of the Qingcheng sect each taught him martial arts.
It was probably from then.
Learning martial arts was no longer fun.
The martial arts that others had to learn for more than a year, he learned in a month. As he learned it so easily, his interest in martial arts began to fall.
From that moment on, he started to be interested in women.
There were many women who sucked up to him. He, too, was at a hot-blooded age, so he did not shy away from any woman who came up to him.
If it were just that, it wouldnt be a big deal. The trouble arose when he forcibly took a woman. At that time, Woo Gunsang was intoxicated and lost his judgment.
When he met a certain woman, her beauty made Woo Gun-sang act like a beast as he forcibly took the woman. The woman who felt ashamed,mitted suicide making her family fall apart.
Woo Jinpyeong barely managed the situation, and he ordered Woo Gunsang to spend a whole year training in istion.
Although he admitted his mistake, the fact that Woo Gunsang had to be put on probation for a year was a cruel treatment that was hard for him to ept.
So his heart was filled with discontent. Even as he held a female disciple in his arms, the deterioration in his heart did not go away.
Then, the assassins attack exploded his anger.
Did that bitchs father send you?
Woo Gunsang mistook Pyo-wol as an assassin sent by the father of the woman he raped. The womans father was a power to recognize in the neighborhood. He had enough fortune to hire a few assassins.
Pyo-wol didnt answer.
His attitude provoked his anger even more.
Woo Gunsang performed the sword attack of the Qingcheng sect that he had learned so far as if he had been angry with Pyo-wol.
Ssis! Ssiis!
The entire underground basement was filled with his swordsmanship. It was only then that Pyo-wol realized how great a martial artist Woo Gunsang was.
From the sword of Woo Gunsang, three swords came out. At least its a dagger, so if he had a long sword, his neck would have been separated from his body.
That is why Pyo-wol deliberately threw a dagger and held it.
Pyo-wol did not dare to block the sword in front of him, so he managed to avoid the attack of Woo Gunsang with the technique of Nalyeotagon [????(HL Lazy Donkey Rolling)].
Dear!
Woo Gunsang followed Pyo-wol and spread the water.
At that moment, Pyo-wol kicked a sword that was rolling on the floor with his foot.
Kang!
However, the sword he kicked collided with the dagger of Woo Gunsang and bounced off.
Pyo-wol grabbed the bounced sword in the air and swung it.
How funny! How dare you attack me with my own sword?
Woo Gunsang, who was a martial artist until the very tip of his head, changed his sword.
Instead of the Cheongunjeokhagum, it was the Seventy-Two Sword Waves, one of the secret techniques of the Qingcheng sect.
As if the waves were pounding seventy-two times, the revolving sword had a tremendous power that was difficult for any master of Jianghu to easily take.
The Seventy-Two Sword Waves was not the highest swordsmanship technique of the Qingcheng sect. Even though there were a few more techniques with stronger power than that, Woo Gunsang was most familiar with the Seventy-Two Sword Waves.
He was fascinated with the Seventy-Two Sword Waves from a young age. Since its been a long time since he learned it, he reached a point where he can execute the technique even with his eyes closed.
Ssisisis!
Sharp sword strikes flew in session like waves.
Pyo-wols body seemed to be in danger as if it was going to be torn apart at any moment. Pyo-wol fled behind the woman who was earlier beaten down by him.
Move!
Gunsang Woo kicked the body of the woman whom he had made love with a while ago. The woman bounced out and hit the wall.
As a result, the nerves of Woo Gunsang were temporarily distracted.
That was then.
The red light in Pyo-wols eyes glowed. He swung his sword in the wrong direction as if he had given up on everything.
A smirk crept on the corner of his mouth.
Foolish
Kaang!
Then the unbelievable happened.
The sword of Woo Gunsang which was raging wildly like a wave, was blocked by Pyo-wols sword.
What?
Woo Gunsang dismissed it as a coincidence and again unfolded his Seventy-Two Sword Waves.
Kaang!
But this time, he was blocked by the sword of Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol cut off his attack, as if he had already known Woo Gunsangs swordsmanship in advance.
Indeed he does.
The Seventy-Two Sword Waves disyed by Woo Gunsang was the martial art Pyo-wol knew. The unknown swordsman he learned in the underground cavity was the Seventy-Two Sword Waves.
Three children out of the twenty-seven children had learned the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. Two of three were attacked by the other children, with Pyo-Wol being the sole survivor.
Pyo-wol learned the Seventy-Two Sword Waves to death in order to survive. So, he knew the characteristics of the Seventy-Two Sword Waves better than anyone.
Although his understanding and mastery may begging behind that of Woo Gunsang, he surpassed him in terms of demolishing the technique.
To Woo Gunsang, the Seventy-Two Sword Waves was simply a sword that he had mastered, but for Pyo-wol, the Seventy-Two Sword Waves was the only hope he expected to use in order to survive.
Ssis!
Pyo-wol stabbed his sword.
It was an ordinary stab that relied on his instincts. However, its speed and direction exceeded the expectations of Woo Gunsang.
Swift Mind!
The speed of the mind moves the body.
On this one chance, Pyo-Wol risked everything he had.
Puug!
The sword pierced his chest.
The sword of Pyo-wol pierced through the chest of Woo Gunsang.
Kekeuhg!
Woo Gunsang vomited blood.
The blood poured out of Woo Gunsangs mouth had soaked Pyo-wols face.
How can the likes of you use the Seventy-Two Sword Waves?!
Although Pyo-wol did not know, the technique he unwittingly unfolded was a resemnce of the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. He executed the Seventy-Two Sword Waves as he destroyed the Seventy-Two Sword Waves of Woo Gunsang.
No one else knew, but Woo Gunsang was able to recognize that.
Pyo-wol didnt answer.
He couldnt.
It felt like the energy would scatter and copse if he opened his mouth. In the brief moment of confrontation, Pyo-wol poured everything he had.
The key was to have Woo Gunsang execute the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. Lim Sayeol said that the unknown swordsmanship, the Seventy-Two Sword Waves, was the mastered martial arts of their target.
Pyo-wol thought there was a chance of winning if he would let Woo Gunsang perform the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. Thats why he desperately dragged time to unfold the Seventy-Two Swords.
This was the first time he had used the Thunder-Splitting technique in practice.
It was a gamble that could cost his life.
His gamble might have been a sess, but he suffered serious injuries in return. He had to get out of here quickly.
Pyo-wol looked at the woman for a moment.
The woman who had been struck by Woo Gunsang was losing her mind. Pyo-wol exited the underground basement through the venttion hole.
From now on, it was a race against time.
He had to get as far away from the Qingcheng sect as possible before they noticed.
* * *
Cheong-il was one of the members of the Qingcheng sect and was in charge of the Yakseondang.
Although he is not as strong in martial arts as his high-ranking brother Cheong-yeop, Qing Ming, or Woo Gunsang, he was well versed in medicine and was respected by many of his disciples.
Cheong-il looked at his disciple, Jin-gwang, with a frown on his forehead.
What do you mean? Dojin is on the grounds? Wasnt Dojin walking around the mountain collecting herbs?
I thought so too
Jin-gwang put on a puzzled expression.
It was him who instructed Dojin to gather the herbs from the mountain.
But he heard some strange news. It was said that Dojin, who had gone out under his orders earlier, returned to the Qingcheng sect for some reason.
There were also testimonies from the disciples who saw Dojin.
Jin-gwang wandered the Qingcheng sect in search of Dojin. However, Dojin could not be found anywhere.
Thats so strange. Its not enough for Dojin to dare disobey my orders, hes even wandering around the grounds without any permission?
Ive been looking for him too, but I cant find him anywhere.
Is it not possible for the other disciples to see it wrong?
Several people have already said that they saw him.
Where was thest time you saw Dojin?
Near the Bright Moon Pce.
Lets go.
Yes!
The two left Yakseondang and went to the nearby Bright Moon Pce.
Cheong-il grabbed the man who was guarding the Bright Moon Pce and asked.
Have you ever seen Dojin?
I saw him roaming around.
Really?
Yes. Why?
Instead of answering, Cheong-il frowned.
Something didnt feel right.
Its strange that Dojin, who had to go around the mountain and collect herbs, came back without a word, then was seen wandering around Bright Moon Pce.
Something weird was happening.
Suddenly, the eyes of Cheong-il turned to the Bright Moon Pce.
Is Woo Gunsang inside?
Yes. Hes in training in istion.
Send him a message that I will visit him.
That is.
As the disciple, Lee Dae-jae, hesitated, Cheong-ils face distorted.
Has he taken a woman in again?
I apologize.
The disciple Lee Dae-jae quickly bowed his head. He could not dare tell a lie to Chung-il.
Im going inside.
Cheong-il pushed the disciple and entered the Bright Moon Pce.Lee Dae-jae who was guarding the residence did not dare to stop him.
Ugh! How do you do it?
He hurriedly followed Qing-il, expecting a lightning bolt to fall soon.
After looking around the inside of Bright Moon Pce for a while, Cheong-il found the entrance to the underground basement.
Grung!
When the lock was activated, the entrance opened with a dull sound.
Cheong-il, Jin-gwang, and Lee Dae-jae went down to the underground basement through the entrance.
The corpse of Woo Gunsang greeted them.
What? Woo Gunsang!
Chung-il ran towards Woo Gunsang and looked at his condition. However, Woo Gunsang had already stopped breathing.
Who dares!
The roar of Cheong-il echoed through the underground basement.
Jin-gwang, who understood the situation, ran to the upper rooms and shouted.
Its an assassin! An assassin has killed the senior brother Woo Gunsang!
Editors Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter!
Chapter 29
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 4
Manhwa: Chapter 22
Dang! Dang! Dang!
An emergency bell rang dizzyingly in the quiet Qingcheng sect.
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect, who were resting quietly, ran out bewildered. Then came the shocking news that Woo Gunsang had been attacked and killed by an assassin.
Look for the assassin now!
Dont let go of him!
All the martial artists scattered across Mount Qingcheng came out and searched for the assassin who killed Woo Gunsang.
A disciple of the Qingcheng sect was killed within the confines of the sect. It was an unprecedented incident where a promising disciple died after being attacked by an assassin.
Of course, the Qingcheng sect was turned upside down.
In particr, the anger of Woo Jinpyeong, who lost his child, and Muryeongjin, who lost the future of the Qingcheng sect was great.
They looked at the corpse of Woo Gunsang with wretched eyes.
GUNSAAANG!
Woo Jinpyeong knelt in front of his sons body and horribly sobbed.
Woo Jinpyeong, who was like a rock since he had never been shaken even once in Qingcheng sect, was now sobbing defenselessly.
At the sight of Woo Jinpyeong figure, the expressions of the elders of the Qingcheng sect became somber.
Oh Primordial God. How could our sect endure such an ordeal
Muryeongjin closed his eyes and shook his white beard.
Mu Jeong-jin, an elder right below him, approached him.
Senior brother!
Speak, junior brother!
We must deal with that child.
Mu Jeong-jins gaze was pointing to the female disciple lying unconscious.
Muryeongjin frowned.
What do you mean? That child is also a disciple of our sect, and yet you still want to dispose of her?
The honor of Gunsang is at stake. If it bes known to the outside world that he has brought a female disciple during his closed training, the honor of Gunsang will hit rock bottom. He is already dead, so shouldnt we at least protect his honor?
Junior brother!
Muryeongjin unleashed a mournful roar.
All the other elders flinched, but Mu Jeong-jin continued speaking without changing a single expression on his face.
Whats done is done. Since Gunsang, the best member of the Qingcheng sect, has died, our sects reputation will also copse.
Mu Jeong-jins voice was as cold as ice.
He was the one who loved Woo Gunsang more than anyone else.
Except for senior brother Ko Yeopjin, who had retired a long time ago, Woo Gunsang was the greatest talent of the Qingcheng sect.
He regarded Woo Gunsang as a talented person who would seed in his footsteps so he taught him with great care. Although his growth has been slow recently, he has fallen into gloom in the middle, but the fact that he is a talented person who will open up a brilliant future for Qingcheng sect has not changed.
Woo Gunsangs death was nothing short of deteriorating the future of the Qingcheng sect for at least a decade. His death was more tragic than anyone else, but now was the time to minimize the damage. Otherwise, it would take more than a decade for the sect to recover.
Clearly, there must be someone who hired the assassin. Someone who would benefit from the fall of Gunsang and the Qingcheng sect. We must not let that happen, no matter what.
Urgh!
When Mu Jeong-jin spoke so harshly, Muryeongjin put on a perplexed expression on his face.
Senior brother! That shouldnt be the case! No matter how important the reputation of the sect is, its not as important as a human life!
Among the elders, the Mu Hwajin, who had the mildest disposition, came forward and stopped the Mu Jeong-jin. Then Mu Jeong-jin looked at the other elders and said,
Is that what all of you think? Do you think its okay for the sects reputation to fall to the ground like this? If this continues, we will not be able to catch up with the Shaolin or Wudang, but rather the gap will continue to widen and we will be reduced to just some mere sect.
No one answered.
However, their eyes were not so different from those of Mu Jeong-jin. At the appearance of the elders, Muryeongjin and Mu Hwajin put on a difficult expression.
That was then.
Ill do it.
Woo Jinpyeong, who was weeping in front of his childs body, stood up.
In his hand was a sword that was stuck in the chest of Woo Gunsang.
Junior brother!
Muryeongjin shouted in surprise, but he could not stop Woo Jinpyeong.
ng!
Woo Jinpyeong stabbed the sword into the female disciples chest.
The woman who already lost reason, vomited blood then died.
Junior brother Woo! What have you done!?
Muryeongjin took the sword from his hand.
Woo Jinpyeong sat down on one spot and shouted.
Huk-hyuh! What was I supposed to do then? Gunsang was not just the hope of the Qingcheng sect! He was everything to me! As a father, how could I just watch Gunsangs honor crumble like this?! You can curse me all you like! I dedicated myself to the Qingcheng sect. If you dont understand this level of inconvenience, Id rather leave the sect
There was madness in Woo Jinpyeongs voice.
At this point, the Muryeongjin and Mu Hwajin had no choice but to understand. Whats more, the act had already happened.
Whats more important is setting it right.
HuuC For now, lets just say that the girl came to receive instruction from Gunsang and then died because of the assassin.
You thought well.
I dont know if it was a really good decision. I really dont know.
As Muryeongjin let out a deep sigh, Mu Jeong-jins eyes shone sharply and said,
Isnt there something more important than that now?
Thats right! We must catch the assassin whos the culprit in all of this.
We must capture him and let him tell us whos the person behind him.
Have the rest of the sects in Sichuan cooperate. For those who refuse to cooperate, let them know that we will take it as a sign that they dont want to be in Sichuan any longer.
I will pass on the words of the sect leader to the Emei, Wudang, Shaolin, and all the other sects. All those involved in this sneak attack will be identified and punished.
HuuC!
When Muryeongjins permission was granted, Mu Jeong-jin led all the elders and went out. As the words of Muryeongjin were delivered to the other sects, the whole of Sichuan was turned upside down.
* * *
Guhwasatas eyes trembled.
In her hand was a letter tied to a birds ankle that came from the Qingcheng sect. The letter included a request for cooperation with the Qingcheng sect.
Words were a request, but considering the prestige of the Qingcheng sect in Sichuan Province, it was no less than amand that could not be refused.
The problem was not the Qingcheng sects request for cooperation.
The story was that an assassin had killed Woo Gunsang.
Is this really true? Did an assassin really kill Woo Gunsang?!
It was unbelievable news. But there was no reason not to believe it.
It was a letter from the Qingcheng sect, not anywhere else. They had no reason to lie to the Emei sect.
Unbelievable!
As Guhwasata clenched her fists, the letter was crumpled and ripped.
Master, has Woo Gunsang really been assassinated?
Jeonghwa asked carefully.
She was one of the few people who shared the secret with the Abbess of Nine Cmities.
Of course, she knew the full story of this event.
Shit! An inescapable wasid out to capture them, but on the contrary, they managed to sneaked into Qingcheng sect and assassinated Woo Gunsang?!
Bang!
Guhwasata smashed the desk with her fist.
In her anger, Jeonghwa, Cheolsim, Yong Seol-ran and the other disciples held their breath.
Due to the death of Woo Gunsang, the picture drawn by the Guhwasata waspletely destroyed.
It was because of his tremendous talent that Guhwasatamissioned the Blood Shadow Group to assassinate Woo Gunsang.
There was a gap that was difficult to narrow between the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect. Furthermore, theres a sense of crisis that their sect will never be able to catch up with the Qingcheng sect given that Woo Gunsangs talent was fully blooming. It caused her to feel unbelievable pressure.
500,000 gold was by no means a small amount. This was especially true with Emeis current situation. Nevertheless, she invested such arge amount because she recognized the appearance of a Woo Gunsang as a threat.
Then she had an idea.
If Woo Gunsang could be used as a pawn that was beneficial to the Emei sect then she would not end up paying for the 500,000 gold to the Blood Shadow Group.
Guhwasata had a beautiful disciple named Yong Seol-ran.
Yong Seol-ran both possesses great beauty and intelligence. There was also her cool temperament and de-like judgment that other disciples did not have.
She thought that it would not be too difficult for her to control Woo Gunsang.
The Abbess of the Nine Cmities did not stop with the assassination n while she was promoting the marriage of Yong Seol-ran and Woo Gunsang.
If Woo Gunsang had refused to marry, the assassination would have proceed.
Woo Jinpyeong, Woo Gunsangs father, was not an easy-going person. He did not readily ept the marriage proposal of Emei.
Because he, too, knew that the marriage with the Emei sect would do more harm than good.
It was only recently that the situation changed.
Woo Gunsang had a major ident, and Woo Jinpyeong realized clearly that his son should not be left alone like this. So, he ended up epting the marriage offer of the Emei sect.
As soon as the conversation between Woo Gunsang and Yong Seol-ran was made, Guhwasata cancelled the assassination request. And in order to destroy the evidence, she moved the warriors of Sichuan to attack the Blood Shadow Group assassins.
It was already cooked rice, but how dare you sprinkle ashes1
Fire seemed to be burning in the eyes of Guhwasata.
If Yong Seol-ran and Woo Gunsang had gotten married as nned, they would have dominated the Emei sect within ten years.
But all of her ns went awry because of a mere assassin.
All the ns that were created for seven years were ruined.
Jeonghwa said,
We must not leave the assassin who killed Woo Gunsang live. They may know our secret, so we must get rid of them.
You must immediately lead the disciples and participate in the inescapable immediately. You must kill that assassin.
Leave it to me.
Jeonghwa led her brothers and sister disciples out.
It was time for Yong Seol-ran to naturally follow them outside.
Now that the marriage has been cancelled, you must be overjoyed, arent you?
The sharp voice of Guhwasata stopped her.
When Yong Seol-ran turned back, Guhwasata was looking at her with cold eyes.
Yong Seol-ran answered calmly.
Of course not. There is no way I am d that I lost my husband.
Husband?
We decided to marry, so he is my husband
Yong Seol-ran bowed her head at Guhwasata and went outside.
* * *
Everything regarding the Qingcheng sect has turned into his enemy.
In fact, the whole sect couldnt be his enemy, but it was what Pyo-wol felt. Everything in the Qingcheng sect seemed to be aiming at him with hostility.
The death of Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect was revealed much earlier than Pyo-wol had expected.
He expected that the pursuit of the Qingcheng sect would start in the morning, but in reality, less than half an hourter, the masters of the Qingcheng sect had already begun to move.
It was a much quicker response than Pyo-wol had calcted.
On the other hand, Pyo-wols physical condition was at its worst.
Due to the confrontation with Woo Gunsang, his body was seriously injured.
Not only external wounds, but his internal injuries as well were in critical condition. He wanted to hide somewhere for just a moment. But he wasnt given even a small amount of time.
Pyo-wol hurriedly went down the mountain after he barely stopped the bleeding. But he had to change direction before going down half a mile. It was because the masters from the nearby area were blocking the way.
Bark bark!
The sound of a dog barking echoed from somewhere. Even the dogs raised in the sect were mobilized to track down Pyo-wol.
I have to get rid of the smell.
As it was, it was clear that his actions would soon be discovered.
Pyo-wol turned his body in the direction where he felt the strong moisture. As he walked along, following the damp smell, a small valley came out.
Pyo-wol moved along the valley.
He could not help but try to remove his body odor as much as possible.
Fortunately, the barking of the dog was no longer heard. It was because the water removed the body odor of Pyo-wol.
But a bigger challenge awaited him.
Block the valley.
Set up a checkpoint over here.
In the nearby area, the warriors were sent to prevent anyone from going out of the valley.
The martial arts skills of the warriors didnt seem that great. Unlike the previous disciples who were training in the main mountain, they only learned a little bit of martial arts for self-defense.
I have to break through.
Choosing to go on a detour would be a waste of time. It was safe to say that they were guarding only all the way up to this point, since it was filled with warriors.
It would have been better for him to break through head-on before their encirclement waspleted.
With his judgment made, he quickly acted on it.
Pyo-wol rushed towards the warriors in an instant.
Theres the assassin!
Stop!
By the time the warriors noticed Pyo-wols existence, he had alreadye close.
Puverbuck!
Pyo-wols attacks exploded on their necks and stomachs.
In an instant, three or four warriors copsed.
The warriors, who had deflected Pyo-wols attack, hurriedly fired firecrackers into the air.
Pyo-wol gave up attacking and ran away.
This wayC!
The assassin has fled this way!
Seeing the firecrackers, many of the warriors ran towards him.
All the people in Mt. Qingcheng chased after Pyo-wol.
Editors Notes
Thank you for taking the time to read! Commenting or reacting to the post would be highly appreciated~ it gives me motivation to trante and edit chaps <3- It was already cooked rice, but how dare you sprinkle ashes. This is a Korean proverb.
- Other way of saying it is scattering ashes on already cooked rice. Or dont rain on someone elses parade.
- This refers to ruining work that is almost finished.
Chapter 30
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 5
Manhwa: N/A
People often thought that assassins move alone.
But that was a misconception.
An assassin had to go through a lot of steps in carrying out assassinations.
First of all, there should be a person who receives the request, and another person who can collect the information. There should also be someone who can carve out assassins infiltration method and another person to figure out the escape routes.
A minimum of four personnel were required for one assassination.
That was just the case for the minimum.
On average, more than a dozen personnel actually have to move organically and assist in executing a single assassination. Because of that, assassin groups like the Blood Phantom Group have been able to prosper until now.
For nearly two hundred years, Jianghu has been involved in great wars such as the Battle of Blood and the War of the Demons and Heaven. Assassin groups such as the Blood Phantom Group expanded their power by taking advantage of such chaos.
After the two battles, the assassin group became more and more professional and systematic.
If the Blood Phantom Group had been fine, Pyo-wol would have been able to receive systematic support. However, Pyo-wol did not think that the Blood Phantom Group would be okay.
The client was meticulous and cruel. There was no way for them to feel any remorse.
Pyo-wol had to do both assassination and escape by himself.
Even with his injured body.
The escape route Pyo-wol chose was the Min River (ẽ Minjiang).
The Min River was a huge river flowing behind Mt. Qingcheng and passed through the Sichuan Basin. The richness of the Sichuan Basin was due to sediments brought from upstream by four great rivers, including the Min River.
Four rivers, hence the name Sichuan. The four rivers were connected through numerous tributaries and connected the entire Sichuan province like a spiders web.
That was why Pyo-wol chose Min-gang as his escape route.
Simrly, the martial artists of the Qingcheng sect knew this, so they built a securitywork on the escape route leading to the Min River.
There!
The warriors who discovered Pyo-wol attacked.
Pyo-wol chose to avoid them rather than confront them head-on. Pyo-wol made a big detour and ran towards the Min River.
A field of reeds could be seen in the distance.
Once he hides himself in the reed fields and enters the Min River, the pursuers will not be able to find him easily.
Okay.
But before Pyo-wol could even enter the reed field, arge axe flew.
Bang!
A crater the size of an adults torso exploded in the ce where Pyo-wol had just been. If Pyo-wol had been a littlete to avoid it, he would have been smashed like fish meat.
Blood Dragon de Lighting (Ѫǿ).
He was a master who had no opponent if he only had an axe.
As soon as he heard that Gunsang was assassinated by an assassin, he ran to this ce with his axe.
When he found Pyo-wol, he swung his axe with all his might.
How dare an assassin dare to kill Qingchengs Woo Gunsang! I will punish you by offering your corpse as a sacrifice on the altar of the Qingcheng sect!
He was genuinely angry.
Although he had no rtionship with Woo Gunsang, the fact that the young disciple who carried the future of the sect had his life ended in vain because an assassin, made him angry.
It wasnt just that.
Most of the warriors who supported the Qingchengs call and formed the inescapable had simr feelings.
Hong Hong!
A huge axe flew with a vicious momentum.
Pyo-wol did not dare to face the axe and fled. Then, this time, something invisible flew aiming for Pyo-wols blood.
Pyo-wol almost instinctively bowed his head. Then something invisible ran through his hair and back.
A handful of hair was cut off, and the hem of his clothes was torn, revealing his bare skin.
Fishing line?
It was a fishing line that was so fine that it was indistinguishable by the naked eye that attacked Pyo-wol.
The owner of the fishing line was an old man in his sixties dressed as a fisherman.
The old mans true identity was So Tae-myung, the Min Rivers Fish (߽O).
So Tae-myungs weapon was a fishing rod called a Dragon Pole [???(Ͳ)]. The fishing rod itself was ordinary, but the fishing line used was made of a material called Cheonjamsa (silk thread).1
The Cheonjamsa was so thin that it was almost invisible to the naked eye, and its sharpness wasparable to that of a famous sword.
Jo Pyeong-gwang and So Tae-myung were old friends.
One attacked from a close range with an axe, and the other attacked from a distance using a fishing rod.
Their coboration was truly perfect.
Pyo-wol realized that he couldnt get to the Min River until he defeated them.
Pyo-wol ran towards So Tae-myung.
Heh! This will be easy. Someone whos an assassin baboon
Whir-lik!
So Tae-myung snorted and recovered the dragon pole. Then the fishing line returned and aimed at Pyo-wols back.
The hooks on the fishing line were so sharp that once caught, it was impossible to get out.
Pyo-wol knew that too.
Still, he ran away without blinking an eye.
Both the number of years of learning martial arts and the level of skill was quite different. Still, the reason Pyo-wol rushed to the front was because he had an intuition that the opportunity would note if he didnt go for it now.
Pyo-wols nerves were at a standstill.
As his sight, smell, and hearing expanded beyond my limits, he felt the trembling of the air.
The movement of the fishing line sharply piercing the air was vividly pictured in my mind.
Pyo-wol stretched out his hand.
The fishing line was caught on his thumb and index finger.
Bang!
You fool!
At that moment, So Tae-myung pulled the fishing rod with all his might.
His fishing line was made of silk yarn. By injecting the internal energy, it can be sharper than any other famous swords.
Human skin could also be cut in half like a fish body.
So Tae-myung had no doubts that he could cut off Pyo-wols hand. However, the thumb and index finger of Pyo-wol, who grabbed the fishing line, were still intact.
What?
So Tae-myung opened his eyes wide in surprise.
The unthinkable happened to him.
Pyo-wols internal strength could hardly keep up with the depth of So Tae-myung. Moreover, the piece called Cheonjamsa was added, so his finger should have been cut off.
Nevertheless, his fingers remained intact because he concentrated all of his internal strength on the two fingers holding the Cheonjamsa.
In other words, it was a matter of efficiency.
While the depth and vastness of the action did not need much internal energy, the delicateness needed for the operation was different.
Pyo-wol possessed a more sensitive sense than anyone else.
As he struggled to survive in the dark, his senses expanded. Such expanded senses were so sensitive that the average person could not even imagine.
When So Tae-myung pulled the fishing rod, he came closer, and when he swung it, he followed him like a scarecrow.
Pyo-wol was like a ghost hanging from a fishing line.
He had killed a lot of warriors with the dragon pole so far, but this was the first time this has happened.
Bastard!
Jo Pyeong-gwang suddenly attacked Pyo-wols waist with an axe. At that moment, Pyo-wol let go of the fishing line he was holding in his hand and jumped forward.
Because of the action of Jo Pyeong-gwang, Pyo-wol used his momentum to go for So Tae-myungs chest.
Oh no!
So Tae-myung hurriedly tried to block Pyo-wols attack with the handle of the dragon pole. But before the dragon poles handle reached, Pyo-wol gently pushed it away with his palm.
In an instant, So Tae-myungs body was out of bnce. Without missing the gap, Pyo-wols hand pierced his throat like tofu.
He executed the Seventy-Two Swords with his bare hands like a de.
After listening to So Yeowols advice, Pyo-wol concentrated on his handiwork. And he was able to get some results.
He can make his fingers reminiscent of a sharp de at will.
The result was right before his eyes.
Pyo-wols hand stopped So Tae-myungs breathing. So Tae-myung copsed in his blood.
Tae-myung!!
A voice close to the scream of Jo Pyung-gwang, the Blood Dragon, resounded in the Min River. He never could have imagined that he would lose a close friend in such a vain way in front of his eyes.
Pyo-wol ignored Jo Pyeong-gwang.
There was no time to deal with Jo Pyung-gwang now.
He picked up So Tae-myungs dragon pole and flew into the Min River.
Plop!
In an instant, his figure disappeared into the river.
Damn it!
Jo Pyung-gwangs desperate cry echoed through the Min River.
He jumped into the river!
Follow him!
The soldiers who joinedte followed Pyo-wol and plunged into the river.
Jo Pyung-gwang cried while holding the body of his dead friend.
Damn! I will never forgive you!
* * *
The Qingcheng sect organised a tracking team of about 100 men to pursue Pyo-wol. However, the rest of the warriors were not idle. They coordinated in achieving their goal by closely liaising with the warriors of other sects.
The people who led the pursuit from the Qingcheng sect were Mu Jeong-jin and his disciple Qing Ming.
If Mu Jeong-jin was the number one martial artist in the Qingcheng sect, Qing Ming possessed an unparalleled force among his fellow disciples.
Although he was not as famous, because of his brilliant talent, his martial arts skills were among the top three of his great disciples.
Qing Ming had another talent besides martial arts, which was that he was good at hunting.
Before entering the Qingcheng sect, he lived with his father, who was a hunter.
From the moment he started walking, he went with his father, so he inherited his fathers talents.
Knowing the nature of the beast, tracking, and hunting skills were at a level that even hunters could not match. Thanks to his talent, he was able to catch the eye of Mu Jeong-jin early and became his disciple.
Knowing the talent of Qing Ming, Mu Jeong-jin set out to pursue Pyo-wol with him in the lead.
After examining the traces left on the floor, Qing Ming opened his mouth.
Hes a great guy. Hes bold and fearless on the subject being chased.
If he wasnt, he wouldnt have dared to assassinate Woo Gunsang. Can you track him down?
Of course.
Qing Ming answered in a confident voice. It has been more than ten years since he gave up on hunting, but his skill was still there.
Rather than worrying about not being able to track him, he was rather excited about hunting after a long time.
Now that Woo Gunsang has died, this is a golden opportunity.
Qing Ming was very ambitious. However, it was difficult for him to express his ambitions since the position of Woo Gunsang or his older brother, Qing Yeobeun was so strong.
In particr, Woo Gunsang was younger than him, and he was loved by the elders for his superior talent.
Qing Yeobeun, his older brother, received the full support of the disciples for his outstanding martial arts and gentle personality.
Because the two had the love and attention of the entire Qingcheng sect, there was no room for him to intervene. So Qing Ming was giving up on it to some extent. But suddenly the opportunity came.
Qing Ming did not want to miss the opportunity that suddenly came.
Lets go! We must catch him to lift up the spirit of the sect!
Yes!
Qing Ming took the lead and ran.
He tracked down Pyo-wol, recalling his memories of hunting with his father.
Where Pyo-wol had passed, traces remained.
Pyo-wol preferred to get out of hiding if possible, and he did so. However, it was near impossible to get out of the inescapable that was spread out like spider webs throughout Sichuan Province without any trace.
Pyo-wol fought a few fights, used his wits and escaped, but he left a trail each time.
Qing Ming found the ghost like traces left by Pyo-wol.
He turned around here.
Where will he go aftering here?
He will end up in Danba (). If you go further west from Danpa, you will find the hignds.
Hes a clever guy. The other guys died trying to escape out of Sichuan, but hes doing the opposite of trying to escape by going deep into Sichuan.
Hmm If his destination is really the hignds, we will have to catch him before he gets there. The mountains there are too steep and deep, and if he made up his mind to hide, we will never be able to find him.
Mu Jeong-jin nodded his head at Qing Mings concern.
The Sichuannd was basically a basin.
The vast in, which provides enough grain to feed hundreds of millions of people, was protected by mountains high enough to reach the sky like a folding screen.
Among them, the hignd in the west was famous for its rugged and dense mountains. Even in broad daylight it was as dark as night, and it was notorious for having first-time visitors to get lost and wander for days and days, eventually starving to death.
Mu Jeong-jin gave another disciple an order.
Make an announcement to the sects that have made up the inescapable. Since his destination is the western hignds, tell them to concentrate and fully prepaare their forces there, especially for those sects in that direction.
Understood. Ill tell them that.
The disciple lowered therge box he was carrying on his back as he answered.
Inside the box were dozens of well-trained carrier pigeons.
The disciple took some of them out of the box then threw them away.
The carrier pigeons flew in different directions with a letter containing the orders of Mu Jeong-jin on their feet.
It was time for the warriors of the Qingcheng sect to start moving again after a brief rest.
Suddenly, a red hawk appeared in the sky.
The red hawk hovered in the sky for a while, then swiftly descended andnded on the forearm of the disciple who sent out the carrier pigeons.
The disciple hurriedly delivered the letter tied to the carrier pigeons ankle to Mu Jeong-jin.
This is a letter from the Emei sect.
Emei?
Mu Jeong-jin hastily read the letter.
Master, why did Emei send a letter?
They say they want to participate too.
Emei? What are their intentions
Qing Ming frowned.
His perception of the Emei sect was not good.
Mu Jeong-jin crumpled up the letter and said,
It doesnt matter what their intentions are. What matters is that the number of cards we can use has increased. We will surely catch the assassin and soon have him taste the pain of hell.
Editors Notes
Even if the tranted chapters hasnt caught yet with the manhwa, its nice to see some events here in the web novel which was not shown in the manhwa~- Cheonjamsa. ???. Silk thread.
Chapter 31
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 6
Manhwa: Chapter 22-23
The whole world was tinged with gold.
The rice fields before harvest swayed like waves in the wind, and the farmers smiled happily.
Their faces were tanned by the intense sunlight, and their whole body was sweating non-stop, but they were happy nheless.
Now the harvest is near.
The end of the arduous journey that has continued since spring is in sight. That is why the working farmers burst intoughter.
They failed to notice that someone was stealing the clothes they had left on the farm road.
It was Pyo-wol who walked calmly while changing into farmers clothes. He hung his sickle around his waist and walked like a real farmer.
Because of that, even the peasants didnt think it was strange at all when they saw him.
Pyo-wol acted like a real farmer.
He thoroughly imitated the behavior of farmers, even their facial expressions.
One of the things Pyo-wol learned in order to survive in the dark was to imitate others.
It was So Gyeoksan who taught him the art of imitation.
So Gyeoksan was from an arts troupe that performed misceneous ys. He was particrly good at changing his face in an instant.
He said that the audience cannot be immersed in a misceneous drama simply by changing their face. The audience can only sympathise deeply when they act like an object with apletely changed face, and the key is to think from the perspective of the owner of the face.
Pyo-wol had to think and act thoroughly in the position of the owner of the face.
Imitation was the starting point.
It had to be the subject of thorough imitation.
So Gyeoksan said it in passing, but his words were deeply engraved in Pyo-wols mind. After that, Pyo-wol had a habit of observing and imitating the actions of others.
Its true value was being demonstrated now.
Even now, the warriors were frantic as they tried to look for him everywhere, but Pyo-wol himself was walking with a rxed mind like a farmer.
Pyo-wol looked at the golden fields with a heartwarming smile like a real farmer.
He was truly amazed at the magnificent spectacle he had seen before.
He had quite a lot of experience wandering the river alone as a child, but he had never seen such spectacr scenery.
Pyo-wol thought that the scene in front of him was beautiful.
He himself wanted to be a farmer and live a peaceful life like this.
But he knew best how vain his wishes were.
On the way here, Pyo-wol had the blood of many people buried in his hands. In most cases, they were the ones who attacked first, but in some cases, Pyo-wol was the first one to sneak and kill them.
As long as their blood is on his hands, he will not be given a peaceful life.
Pyo-wol shook his head and threw away his thoughts.
He was simply pretending to be a farmer, but he was too immersed in it.
Pyo-wol walked hurriedly.
Because he wanted to get out of this situation.
It was when he reached the end of the farm road.
Its a message from the Qingcheng sect that the assassin is moving west. Everyone block the road around here.
A group of warriors appeared and blocked all the farm roads leading out of the paddy fields.
Pyo-wols expression hardened.
It was not simply because they blocked their way, but because of the fact that someone from the Qingcheng sect urately grasped his path and gave instructions.
I have to get out of this ce in at least an hour.
If they blocked this ce, the other roads would also be guarded by soldiers.
He had to get out when the security was still loose.
Pyo-wol approached the warriors blocking the farm road with the most casual look.
Stop!
Huh?
Pyo-wol looked at the soldiers with a frightened expression.
He looked like a real farmer.
We are searching for a criminal who hasmitted a grave sin. State your identity this instant!
My name is Yangcheol, who lives in the vige over there. Im on my way home from farming today.
Its still this early, are you saying youve already finished farming?
Yes! All the weeds have been cut, so everything is done for the day.
The soldiers who saw Pyo-wols frightened appearance made a lost impression. No matter how fearless they were in the world, they could not handle innocent civilians at will.
To them, Pyo-wol looked like a real farmer.
Pyo-wol rubbed mud all over his body, and changed his face to the opposite.
His appearance was like any other rural viger.
Gu Yeonseong, the leader of the warriors, looked closely at Pyo-wol.
Gu Yeonseong was from the Emei sect and was favored by Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Cmities, because of his excellent martial arts and observation skills.
What shall we do?
The soldiers under hismand waited for Gu Yeonseongs instructions.
Let him pass.
At Gu Yeonseongsmand, the soldiers paved the way.
It was when Pyo-wol almost passed them by.
For a moment!
Suddenly, Gu Yeonseong stopped Pyo-Wol.
Why?
Why is the sickle of someone who came back from cutting weeds so clean? If you cut weeds, then there must be some sort of traces on the sickle.
Pyo-wols eyes shook for a moment. He didnt expect that Gu Yeonseong would be able to notice such a small detail.
Gu Yeonseong did not miss Pyo-wols reaction.
You must be the assassin the Abbess of Nine Cmities was talking about! Attack him!
At themand of Gu Yeonseong, the soldiers who were guarding the road rushed towards Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol heard what Gu Yeonseong said even as he avoided the attacks of the warriors.
Abbess of Nine Cmities?
He has dealt with many people so far, but no one has mentioned the name of a specific person before. Pyo-wol instinctively noticed that Gu Yeonseong had a different purpose than the other people he had faced.
Originally, he was nning to escape as soon as his identity was discovered. However, as soon as he heard Gu Yeonseongs words, he changed his mind.
Ciit!
The sickle, which yed a decisive role in revealing his identity, broke through the air.
GAH!
Blood gushed out from the neck of the man who was running in front of him.
Pyo-wol beheaded his head with a simple swing without much of an afterthought.
Poeng!
The man in the back threw firecrackers into the air. It was a signal that the assassin was on their location. Pyo-wol expected that sooner orter a flock of soldiers woulde running to his location.
There was no time to waste.
He had to subdue the group in front of him as fast as possible to find out what they wanted.
Shiak!
Pyo-wol threw the sickle at the rushing enemies.
HmphC!
You dare!
The warriors used qi and simply dodged the sickle.
Avoiding such attacks was easy for them.
Damn! It would be better for you to give up!
They rushed towards Pyo-wol in an instant. At that moment, Pyo-wol flew backwards and pped his fingers.
A gleam of suspicion shone on Gu Yeonseongs face.
Because Pyo-wols actions seemed meaningless.
That was then.
Ciit!
A horrifying sound rang out from behind their backs.
Kurgh!
Urrgh!
The soldiers behind Gu Yeonseong screamed.
What?
As Gu Yeoseong looked back in surprise, he saw the soldiers who were following him suddenly fall down with blood pouring from their necks.
It was the sickle that had just been dodged that had decapitated them.
The sickle, as if a living creature, came back in arge curve in the air andnded in Pyo-wols hand.
CHuh, how?
At that moment, Pyo-wol once again threw his sickle.
Gu Yeonseong instinctively swung his sword and deflected the sickle.
Pyo-wol lifted his finger. The sickle, which was about to fall on the ground, flew towards Gu Yeonseong again at a frightening speed.
The handle of the sickle was connected to a thread so thin that it was invisible to the naked eye. It was So Tae-myungs fishing line that Pyo-wol stole after killing him.
The silver thread was made of Cheonjamsa (silk thread) so fine that it was hard to distinguish it with the naked eye, and was as sharp as any other famous sword.
Such a waste
Gu Yeonseong, who finally understood the situation, exploded in anger.
He performed the Nanchi Wind Sword Technique1, one of the best techniques of the Emei sect, and strictly defended his whole body.
However, Pyo-wols real target was not the sickle.
His left hand pulled the de out of his waist and threw it. It was the weapon of an unknown man whom Pyo-wol killed while escaping from the inescapable.
Peuck!
Keuk!
The de was precisely nailed in Gu Yeonseongs shoulder.
The unpredictable attack disturbed the Gu Yeonseongs posture.
Pyo-wol did not miss the gap and adjusted his sickle using the silk thread to attack Gu Yeonseongs left leg.
The sickle cut precisely the Gu Yeonseongs popliteal tendon.
Kurgh!
In the end, Gu Yeonseong screamed and copsed.
Pyo-wol climbed on Gu Yeonseongs chest and wrapped his neck with the Cheonjamsa thread.
Kekhuek!
Gu Yeonseongcouldnt even scream and let out a strange moan.
The fear of having the thread digging into his neck little by little made him contemte.
Sah, save me
Who is the Abbess of Nine Cmities?
T-that, keuk!
When Gu Yeonseong hesitated, Pyo-wol gave the thread more power. Then, silk thread further dug deeper into the throat of the Gu Yeonseong.
Gu, Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Cmities! The sect leader of Emei sect!
The Emei sects Abbess of Nine Cmities?
YYes! I answered your question mymy lifeC.
Did the Abbess of Nine Cmities directlymanded you?
Not only me, but all of the disciples of the Emei sect! We were ordered to help the Qingcheng sect capture the assassin, no matter what!
In the first ce, was the Emei sect always so active and helpful towards the Qingcheng sect?
NNot really. We were originally like cats and dogs before So I thought it was strange.
You thought it was strange?
Y-Yes Thats
Gu Yeonseong faithfully answered all of Pyo-wols question.
The purpose was somehow to pass time.
Even at this moment, the martial artists who saw the firework signal would be running. He thought that he would likely survive if he just took the time until they arrived. So he talked about everything he knew.
Pyo-wol listened to him without missing any detail. Even the minor things.
Its her
All of the pictures that used to be torn apart in his head were now put together.
Someone who knows Woo Gunsang.
Someone who feels inferior towards him.
Someone who has the patience to invest seven years worth of time.
A person who possesses enough wealth to pour a huge amount of money into the n.
Someone based in Sichuan.
Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Cmities, was an existence that satisfies all these conditions.
There was no definite evidence, it was only his hunch. But Pyo-wol was confident that his guess was certain.
Over there!
Its him!
A group of soldiers appeared from the other side of the road.
They were the ones who saw the fireworks and followed the signal.
Gu Yeonseong looked at Pyo-wol with a wicked grin.
Since theyre here, its over for you as well! If you want to live, then release m
Scratch!
In an instant, the Cheonjamsa thread cut off his neck like tofu.
Gu Yeonseong lost his breath with a vicious smile on his face.
Pyo-wol recovered the Cheonjamsa thread and got up.
Bastard!
Stay there!
The warriors wereing.
Pop! Pop! Bang!
Firecrackers bursted from all over the ce, and whistles rang out.
Pyo-wol nced at them and started running in the opposite direction.
Abbess of Nine Cmities, right?
She was the culprit in all of this.
The ambitions of the Guhwasata drove the lives of Pyo-wol and the other children to hell.
Regardless of his will, he was raised as an assassin, and the blood of countless people was buried in his hands.
He will never be able to go back to his normal life again.
All the martial artists of Sichuan were on his tail.
Even at this moment, the Qingcheng sect was suffocatinglying towards him.
Even if he can shake off those who were chasing right behind him, others will soone and rece them.
His desire will never end until he dies.
Even if I were to die, I would not go to hell alone.
If you want to bite a mad dog, you must be prepared to be bitten yourself.
At this moment, Pyo-wol was like a mad dog.
Editors Notes
Now we know how and where Pyo-wol got the golden threads in the manhwa (ch23) which he used to choke the enemy (Gu Yeonseong).- Nanchi Wind Sword Technique. ?????(L).
Chapter 32
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 7
Manhwa: Chapter 23
The assassin has broken through the Qingyang Pavillion1 martial artists encircling and has escaped.
At the report of the disciple, Jeonghwas expression stiffened like an irond armor.
The Qingyang Pavillion wasposed of disciples of Emei. Although their forces were shabby, they were still part of the axis where their skills were still considered as quite good since they inherited the martial arts of the Emei.
The fact that the encircling of the Qingyang Pavillion was breached in an instant meant that the assassins skills were excellent.
Jeonghwas serious expression was not simply because the assassins skills were excellent.
The assassins superior ability was evident from the assassination of Woo Gunsang. The fact that he managed to assassinate Woo Gunsang who was said to possess the best talent among the newer generation in Sichuan meant that the assassins ability was excellent.
Up to that point, Jeonghwa knew well.
The problem was that the assassin grew stronger over time. She could tell just by looking at the bodies of those who had been assassinated. As more people chase him, the cleaner and more sophisticated the scars of the corpses be.
She could tell by looking at how quickly he broke through the encircling of the Qingyang Pavilion.
Although three of Qingyang Pavilion were insignificant, they were still strong in their own way. But the assassin was said to have broken through without taking any damage.
At this level, the opponent could not be dismissed as an assassin who had only learned how to kill.
Youre bound to see people who stand out wherever you go but for a mere assassin He must be eliminated. If you fail to get him, the repercussions will never end.
As soon as it is revealed that Emei, a prestigious sect, ordered the assassination of the recently departed Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect, Jianghus attention and criticism will be focused on them.
Even if it was not revealed, they cannot fall behind the Qingcheng sect. Or else the power of the Emei sect would be reduced even more.
Where did that persone from
They must first secure or eliminate the assassin before the world knows.
The truth could be revealed if the Qingcheng sect captures the assassin first.
It was absolutely necessary to prevent such a situation.
Jeonghwa gave orders to her junior sisters and other disciples.
Everyone will chase after the assassin. Run with all your might and catch up with him.
No. We cannot capture him like that.
At that time, there was someone who interrupted her words.
The dazzlingly beautiful woman was Yong Seol-ran.
When her youngest junior sister dared to dispute her orders, Jeonghwas expression became more venomous.
What do you mean?
Literally. The assassin possesses greater abilities than we expected. Given that he was not caught even with the inescapable focused on him proves that fact. If we continue to chase after him like this, we will never be able to catch him and we will only be seeing the back of his head.
Hmph! Then what do you propose?
We should predict where he will go next.
How? Are you saying you know where he will go and that well wait there?
Irrespective of Jeong-hwas blunt reaction, Yong Seol-ran continued to speak calmly.
I dont know the exact destination, but I can estimate the approximate location.
How?
The Blood Shadow Group2 trained assassins in a secret ce at the request of the Emei sect. At that time, we deduced that the ce where the Blood Shadow Group trained assassins was near Batang. Although we failed to pinpoint the exact location, we found out that a lot of supplies were supplied through the area.
Jeonghwa unconsciously listened to Yong Seol-ran.
The Emei sects fate was at stake.
Of course, the minimum safety device had to be put in ce. So, they tried to find out both the location of the home base of the Blood Shadow Group and the facility of the assassins who were trained to assassinate Woo Gunsang.
Nevertheless, both attempts failed. Thats because the Blood Shadow Group moved secretly.
But it wasntpletely unsessful.
A lot of materials were needed to create the ce where new assassins were trained. The Blood Shadow Group obtained materials from all over Sichuan Province, and it was discovered that the materials collected had flowed into Batang.
Batang is adjacent to the western hignds. Im sure hell pass there.
Why do you think so?
It is said that some fish born in the rivers would go to the sea. And as they be adults in the sea, sooner orter they would end up returning to the ce where they were born. Such an instinct is called the homing instinct. I think that assassin is also driven by his homing instinct.
Hmm
I dont know him personally myself, but the ce hes most familiar with is probably the one where he was raised as an assassin. Of course he would think of it as the safest ce.
So, are you sure he will pass through Batang?
Yes. He must be on the way to Batang.
Huu
Jeonghwa let out a sigh.
It was well known that Yong Seol-ran was outstanding.
Otherwise, it would not have been possible to directly adopt a disciple who was younger than her by skipping the recruitment period. But she really didnt expect that her brain was going to excel to this extent.
Shes really a bitch who has it all.
From the depths of her heart, a burning feeling arose which she knew was jealousy. But Jeonghwa tightly suppressed her emotions.
The rest of the disciples were watching.
She cannot show the ugly jealousy she was feeling towards her junior sister else she would not be able to save face.
Jeonghwa said with a calm expression,
You have a point. All right. Ill follow your advice. But if we lose the assassin because of you, Ill hold you ountable. Do you understand?
Yes.
Yong Seol-ran nodded her head with no fear on her face. Seeing her appearance like that made Jeonghwa even more pissed off.
Jeonghwa gave orders to the disciples.
We will go to Batang first and wait for the assassin.
Yes!
Jeonghwa and the Emei sect warriors got on the horse they had prepared in advance.
Dozens of horses rushed towards the Batang with all their might.
* * *
Pyo-wols face was filled with a tired light.
Pyo-wol was proud of his stamina, but no matter how strong he is, the fact that he could not take a proper rest and march through the force led to the exhaustion of his physical strength.
He had numerous wounds all over his body.
It was a wound suffered in the process of breaking through the inescapable.
Pyo-wol tried to break through the inescapable without fighting as much as possible, but doing so was impossible in the first ce.
Fortunately, none of his injuries were fatal enough to render him unable to move.
In his mind, he wanted to go hide somewhere and rest. But now that the inescapable were bing more and more dense, taking a break was no less than an act of suicide.
Pyo-wol moved non-stop.
He had a clear destination.
He was using all of his six senses to reach his destination.
Immediately aftering out of the underground cave, the Blood Shadow Group moved the children in a wagon that could not see the outside.
During the long journey, they couldnt see the scenery outside so they didnt know which way to go.
They had to let themselves stay in a wagon which was dark. The same was true for Pyo-wol. However, while resting as much as possible, he tried not to miss the outside path for even a single moment.
He was in the carriage, but all of his senses were spread out wide. He remembered all environmental changes: the road conditions, the smell of the air, humidity and sounds.
Pyo-wol was finding his way based on all that information.
He didnt even know the name of the ce he was passing by.
He didnt know where the road would lead him to. However, he instinctively knew that if he followed this way, he could go to the ce where he had been trained.
Pyo-wol believed in his own instincts and senses.
After living in the dark for seven years, his senses became mysteriously sensitive.
It was thanks to his more developed and urate senses that was way better than a beast that he had ever been able to survive. Pyo-wols senses became more sensitive and sharp as he broke through the inescapable.
It seemed like he was making progress while going through a life-and-death crisis.
It is not that far.
Pyo-wol sniffed the air.
It was damp and had a characteristic musty scent. It was the same scent he smelled while riding in the wagon.
Pyo-wol felt that his destination was near.
Arge vige could be seen in the distance. He didnt know the name of the town, but he knew he had to make a detour.
The problem was that theres arge river running through the vige.
Arge river, more than twenty meters wide, was flowing in front of the vige.
Fortunately, theres a bridge leading to the vige.
It was when Pyo-wol had almost reached the bridge.
Dududu!
Suddenly, a strong vibration was felt on the ground.
When he turned around, he saw a group of people running up to him leaving smoke and dust in the air.
Its him!
Catch him!
The people who ran while roaring were the martial artists of the Qingcheng sect led by Mu Jeong-jin.
The warriors of the Qingcheng sect did not stop for a single moment and caught up with Pyo-wol. The moment he saw the uniform they were wearing, Pyo-wol immediately recognized their identities.
Qingcheng sect!
He knew he was going to be pursued, but he found it unexpected for them to be caught up so quickly.
Although the distance was still far away, he felt an awful energy.
It was the energy that was radiated by Mu Jeong-jin who was at the forefront.
The moment Pyo-wol saw him, he felt a strong sense of crisis.
He instinctively realized that he was a master who was at a different level from any other warriors he had ever faced.
Hes an opponent I cant handle right now.
His skin was tingling, as if being stabbed with an awl.
Even though there were still hundreds of meters left between the two of them.
He does not want to face him.
Pyo-wol turned his body and sprinted with all his might.
Do you think I would let you escape?
Mu Jeong-jin roared like a lion and threw his sword.
Sswaaang!
His sword flew over hundreds of miles in an instant.
Pyo-wol twisted his body at thest minute to avoid the ruthless sword.
Bang!
Mu Jeong-jins sword struck deeply on the floor of the bridge with a deafening sound.
Pyo-wol felt goosebumps all over his body.
It was clear what the result would have been if the sword had hit his body if he was toote to dodge.
If I get caught in this state, I will die.
A strong sense of crisis made Pyo-wol move even more. But when he almost reached the edge of the bridge, he had no choice but to stop.
Because new warriors appeared from the other side.
The group, which consisted mainly of women, was the Emei sect.
Hes there!
It was Jeonghwa who shouted with a sharp voice at the forefront.
Thick dust sat on the heads and shoulders of the disciples of the Qingcheng and Emei sect.
They have been chasing with their horses for half a day without a break. Even the horses were exhausted and copsed because they ran with all their power. Thanks to that, they were able to arrive and wait in Batang faster than Pyo-wol.
When Pyo-wol arrived, Jeonghwa was actually surprised. Because Yong Seol-rans prediction was urate.
While admiring Yong Seol-rans talent, she gave the orders to her disciples.
You must kill the assassin before the Qingcheng manage to capture him!
Yes!
The Emei disciples rushed simultaneously towards Pyo-wol.
The Qingcheng sect was behind Pyo-wol while the disciples of the Emei sect were running in front of him.
Since both sides were the forces that ruled Sichuan, they gave off terrifying energies.
Both sects harbored great hostility towards Pyo-wol. Their hostility and murderous intentions could be felt vividly through the air.
Pyo-wol jumped into the river without hesitation.
Catch him! You must not miss him.
Follow him!
Among the disciples of the Emei and Qingcheng sect, those who were good at swimming followed Pyo-wol into the river.
There was no hesitation in their actions.
The faces of those who were chasing after Pyo-wol were filled with madness.
Hes going upstream! Everyone, chase him!
Pyo-wol dived deep into the water and moved, but Mu Jeong-jin found out the direction where Pyo-wol was moving with his superhuman eyesight.
The soldiers of the Qingcheng sect, who could not jump into the water, ran straight up the river.
The soldiers of the Emei sect, who arrivedte, hurriedly followed the soldiers of the Qingcheng sect.
Jeonghwa approached Mu Jeong-jin and greeted him.
No matter how urgent the situation was, she had to say hello because the distribution of the Qingcheng people in the area was far greater.
Emei sects Jeonghwa meets Qingchengs Mu Jeong-jin.
Youre here too. How is the Abbess of Nine Cmities?
Yes. Thank you for your concern. Master has expressed her condolences on the death of Woo Gunsang, and ordered us to help the Qingcheng sect as much as possible.
Thank you. Please tell her we will not forget this favor.
Yes, I will surely deliver your words.
But how did the Emei sect know the assassins path in advance and manage toe here first?
Mu Jeong-jins eyes shone sharply. His eyes felt eerie, but Jeonghwa did not express any outward reaction.
It was predicted by the youngest of our junior sisters.
Predicted?
Yes. After gathering a lot of circumstantial evidence, she expected the assassin to escape here.
Are you talking about the person who Gunsang was about to marry?
Thats right.
What a pity! If such a child became the wife of a disciple from our sect, the whole of Sichuan would have been blessed.
I share the same sentiment.
I wish I could see her separatelyter. Would that be okay?
Of course.
Our talk has gone on too long. Well continue our conversationter after we catch that assassin.
Yes. We will go first then.
Jeonghwa took the lead by running ahead first before Mu Jeong-jin.
Mu Jeongjin muttered as he looked at Jeonghwas back face as she moved away,
They have other intentions.
The Emei sect he knew was not such a hateful sect.
In particr, as the Qingcheng sect expanded rapidly, the Emei sect felt a sense of crisis and kept them in check. Although a friendly atmosphere has been formed in recent times because of the marriage talks, they have always been wary of the Qingcheng sect.
The Emei sect actively going out to catch the assassin?
It doesnt make sense.
The Emei sect that Mujeong-jin knew was not a sect that actively engaged in work that gave no benefits to them or whatsoever.
Seeing theme out acting like this was enough proof that they have a different intention.
Or is there something going on?
Mu Jeong-jins sharp gaze tenaciously followed Jeonghwa and Emei disciples.
Editors Notes
There will be a mass release for the free chapters today~ It will be up to chapter 36 to catch up with the manhwa! (?`)?*: ??- Qingyang Pavilion. Cheongyanggwan. ???(P^). I think this refers to the group of martial artists lead by Gu Yeongseong from the .
- Blood Phantom Group is changed to Blood Shadow Group so it matches with the manhwa (ch24 was when they made the change). Future chapters will go forth with this name. Ill also edit the s soon when I have the time.
Chapter 33
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 8
Manhwa: Chapter 24
The warriors of the Emei and Qingcheng sect were tenacious.
They followed Pyo-wol like well-trained hounds. Their tenacity and tracking skills were different from the other martial artists who made up the inescapable.
The Qingcheng sect pursuers, who lost Woo Gunsang because of Pyo-wol, possess great tracking skills. But it was actually the Emei sect who made his escape more difficult.
The Emei sects warriors were like ghosts who predicted and blocked his path.
There is someone in the Emei sect who possesses great intelligence.
Otherwise, it would not be possible for them to block his path again and again.
He wondered who was predicting his path, but he didnt have the time to leisurely find the answer to his questions.
Chiiit!
It was because there was a Qingcheng sect master who closed the distance between them and was sending attacks.
The masters name is Cheongseo (??).
He was one of the great disciples of the Qingcheng sect. His sword had a bluish energy.
But it wasnt just Cheongseo.
All of the major disciples of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were freely exercising their swordsmanship.
They were all masters who took the normal steps and learned martial arts.
Thats how strong their basics and internal energy were.
There was a big difference from Pyo-wol, who mainly learned how to assassinate. Pyo-wol only managed to survive because he had learned the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique in great depths thus making his body react in time.
Sheik!
With a small distance, the sword passed across Pyo-wols cheeks.
His skin cracked and blood spurted out, but Pyo-wol couldnt even dare to stop the bleeding and rolled to the floor.
Poverbuck!
The sword was stuck one after another where he rolled.
I will avenge disciple Woo Gunsang!
There is no ce in the world for you to run away. Give up you bastard!
The warriors of the Qingcheng sect attacked Pyo-wol.
But instead of meeting their attacks head-on, Pyo-wol ran down the mountain road managing to avoid them with a short dy.
The chase that started in the Western Hignds now continued to Batang.
If it hadnt been for therge trees that stood up thick and high making it so that theres no room for light to enter, Pyo-wol would have been captured by his pursuers.
In this dimly lit environment, Pyo-wols ability was maximized.
Large trees and thick bushes were used as cover as he moved.
The warriors of the Qingcheng and the Emei sect did their best to catch up with Pyo-wol. However, even though it seemed like he would be caught at any moment, Pyo-wol escaped their grasp with just a small difference.
Huuung!
A different level of pounding sound rang out.
Pyo-wol instinctively recognized that it was an attack by Mu Jeong-jin. He didnt dare to fight back and just knelt down on the floor.
Suddenly, a strong energy grazed through his head.
The energy that passed through Pyo-wols head cut the tree in two.
It was a sword energy thrown by Mu Jeong-jin.
Crazy!
At the formidable power of the swords energy, Pyo-wol felt his hair stand upright.
Die!
It was already difficult to handle Mu Jeong-jin, but Jeonghwa decided to join as well.
She attacked Pyo-wol as if she were dealing with her sworn enemy. But her attack actually helped Pyo-wol. Because it was not an expected coordinated attack, her attack rather obstructed the path of Mu Jeong-jin.
Tsk!
Mu Jeong-jin clicked his tongue at Jeonghwas intervention.
As much as possible, he wanted to capture Pyo-wol and drag him to the Qingcheng sect. This was so the assassin can reveal the mastermind behind the assassination.
This was also the reason why even when he attacked Pyo-wol, he refrained from killing him as much as possible.
A lot of consideration was already given to the attack that Pyo-wol felt as threatening. However, when Jeonghwa intervened, it somehow touched his nerves.
Jeonghwa spread her internal energy without mercy.
If she manages tond a hit once, shes going tounch a series of attacks that will cost Pyo-wol his life.
Pyo-wol was in a dangerous situation. However, he escaped into the mountains, avoiding all attacks by a short interval.
Mu Jeong-jin frowned.
It was because he had doubts about the path of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was obviously running away.
The masters of the Qingcheng and the Emei sect were closely following him, and the martial artists who spread the inescapable were also quickly traversing the mountain one after another.
No matter how deep he went into the mountains, there was no ce for Pyo-wol to hide safely.
Theres no way he wouldnt know that fact or does he have any other ns?
That was then.
Sheiik!
Suddenly, the grass swayed, and someone jumped out and attacked Pyo-wol.
It was Qing Ming, a disciple of Mu Jeong-jin, who attacked.
Pyo-wol was unable to dodge his attack and received a blow on his shoulder.
Kurgh!
Pyo-wol let out a painful moan.
He didnt even notice the attack by Qing Ming because he was only concerned about the attacks of Mu Jeong-jin and Jeonghwa.
Hes seriously injured! He wont be able tost long, hurry up and catch up!
Qing Ming shouted, wielding a sword stained with Pyo-wols blood.
Seeing Pyo-wol seriously injured, the warriors of the Qingcheng and Emei sect started to go on a frenzy.
Like a hound, they rushed towards Pyo-wol.
Haa
Yong Seol-ran looked at Pyo-wol, and involuntarily let out a sigh.
It wasnt because she was cornered about him.
Even though Pyo-wol was starting to be cornered, his eyes were too cold. It was by no means the kind of gaze that a person in extreme circumstances could have. Even in the midst of ovepping crises, his eyes were desperately looking for a way to live, and his body moved toward it.
Would I be able to do that?
Yong Seol-ran shook her head. She had no self-confidence to do so.
Hes the kind of person that would not give up even if he gets hurt countless times and is cornered. The tenacity to live was something that Yong Seol-ran could never have.
Bang!
In an instant, an intense roar erupted.
The energy released by Jeonghwa exploded on Pyo-wols back.
Pyo-wol spit blood and flew away.
Die!
Jeonghwa gave off her characteristic venomous eyes and caught up with Pyo-wol. This time, she was definitely trying to cut off Pyo-wols breath and get rid of the evidence.
Pyo-wol flew away like a kite with a broken thread.
His head was lowered, as if he had lost consciousness.
Because of that, Jeonghwa became a little careless. She thought she managed to capture Pyo-wol. But before being thrown to the floor, Pyo-wol opened his eyes and suddenly turned his body over.
He instantly disappeared from their view.
What?
The guy is gone.
Pyo-wol disappeared right before their eyes, and the warriors could not hide their puzzled expressions.
Where is he hiding?
Jeonghwa gritted her teeth and looked around. However, the presence of Pyo-wol was nowhere to be found.
Meanwhile, Mu Jeong-jin approached and said,
Im sure hes hiding somewhere around here, so search thoroughly.
Understood!
The Qingchengs and Emei warriors searched the ce where Pyo-wol disappeared.
The secret was unraveled not long after.
There is an entrance that leads to the underground here.
The martial artists of the Qingcheng sect discovered the entrance that was hidden by the bushes.
It was a vertical hole whose depth could not be measured.
Therge rock at the entrance of the cave was tied with a thick rope that could go down to the basement.
To think a ce like this existed.
Mu Jeong-jins eyes lit up.
Given the circumstances, it was clear that Pyo-wol had gone down underground.
He shouted without hesitation.
All of you, climb down the rope. We must catch him no matter what.
By your order!
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect went down the vertical hole using the rope without any hesitation.
Jeonghwa also gave an order.
We will go down as well. We must find the assassin and take his life.
Yes!
The Emei sects disciples also threw themselves into the darkness.
Finally, Mu Jeong-jin threw himself into the hole that leads down the vertical cave.
Its like Im descending to hell on my own.
The unfathomable darkness made even a master like Mu Jeong-jin feel fear.
Without the rope connected to the ground, he would have nevere down here.
He didnt know how long they actually descended, but it felt like it was hundreds of meters to the ground.
Hyuk!
Mu Jeong-jin, who finallynded on the floor, burst into exmation without knowing it.
The outline of the huge underground cave were faintly visible as the disciples who hade down before him were lighting their torches.
Mu Jeong-jin could not help but be astonished at the vast space that could hardly be estimated.
To think there was a space like this.
It was a sight that the martial artists of the Qingcheng and Emei sect, who came down before him, had seen for the first time in their lives, so they were simrly overwhelmed.
Oh my God!
How is this possible?
They looked around the ce with their torches, but the underground was so vast that they couldnt see the end.
Jeonghwa let out a sigh.
Did the Blood Shadow Group nurture the assassins here? No wonder we couldnt find them, since they were in a ce like this.
She quickly realized the identity of this ce.
Jeonghwas eyes shook as she scanned the underground cave.
A huge building stood in front of them.
She knew it the moment sheid eyes on the building.
The Qingcheng sect!
The fact that that ce was created by imitating the buildings of the Qingcheng sect.
Jeonghwa unconsciously looked at Mu Jeong-jin.
How dare they!
As she expected, Mu Jeong-jin also realized that the true identity of the buildings was the Qingcheng sect.
Those crazy bastards!
It feels like our sect has been moved as it is! Theyve definitely been preparing for this for a long time!
Its impossible to maintain such a facility like this without someones support! Someone must have surely incited and protected them! They must be annihted!
The anger of the Qingcheng warriors pierced the sky.
Jeonghwa, on the other hand, turned her head and avoided their gaze.
Qing Ming spoke to Mu Jeong-jin in a resentful voice.
We must not let this slide, Master! We must find out the ones who are behind this and make them pay!
Of course. But before that, capturing the assassin takes priority. You have to catch him and send him back to our sect. Do you understand? Be sure to capture him.
Yes, Master!
From now on, we will search this ce thoroughly to find the assassin. This is like his home turf so be very careful.
Yes, its just a single assassin. If we keep our vignce, even he could not handle it.
You have to be careful though. Hes not normal.
Understood.
After Qing Ming bowed his head to Mu Jeong-jin, he led his disciples to move.
Jeonghwa came to the side of Mu Jeong-jin, who was now alone.
I will lead our sects disciples and search elsewhere.
Capture him alive.
Pardon?
It doesnt matter if you cut off both of his arms or cripple him. However, make sure you capture him alive no matter what. You can do that, right?
Of course.
If the assassin loses his life, Id be very angry. As you can see, someone dared to look down on our sect. I will definitely catch them and make them take responsibility. Even if the perpetrators are one of the Five Great Sects like us.
Jeonghwa swallowed dry saliva at the intense atmosphere that Mu Jeong-jin exuded.
Even in the dark, Mu Jeong-jins eyes shone like a firecracker, making even a master like Jeonghwa terrified.
He is already suspicious of our sect.
Thats why he had mentioned the Five Great Sects.
In the past, it was called the Nine Great Sects, but now it has been shrunk into the Five Great Sects since some sects have disappeared.
The reason Mujeongjinin dared to mention the Five Great Sects meant that he was suspicious of the Emei sect.
Her heart was pounding, but Jeonghwa made an indifferent expression on her face. Fortunately, the darkness hid her expression to some extent.
What youre worried about will never happen. Ill now take my leave.
Go ahead.
Mu Jeong-jin waved his hand.
After finishing their conversation, Jeonghwa left with the Emei sects disciples.
We must kill him. We must never leave any trails.
If you make excuses that you couldnt help it because of the strong resistance after you kill him, even a ruthless person would have no choice but to do it.
Jeonghwa said to the Emei disciples.
You must find and eliminate the scoundrel before the Qingcheng sect.
Yes!
The Emei disciples answered with firm expressions on their faces. There were only a select few who knew the truth, including Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran.
The rest were simply responding to the unusual atmosphere around them.
Yong Seol-ran shook her head slightly.
A dark shadow was cast on her face.
Everyone here is too optimistic.
After entering the underground cave, she felt a strong sense of danger that cannot be expressed in words.
She found it hard to breathe because of the unknown chill she was feeling.
It was as if the darkness was staring back at her.
This is his domain.
We are not the hunters in this ce.
He is.
Editors Notes
Enjoy reading ?
Chapter 34
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 9
Manhwa: Chapter 25
The first ce Pyo-wol visited after entering the underground cave was the residence of So Yeowol and the others.
There was food still left in their dwelling.
In his way of escaping here, Pyo-wol had never eaten properly even for a single moment. And because of that, he was very hungry.
Pyo-wol found and ate the food the children used to treasure.
Thud! Thud!
The sound of warriors descending using the ropes into the underground cave was heard over and over again.
To them it was a lightnding, but in Pyo-wols ears it was as loud as thunder.
As a rule of thumb, it seemed that more than a hundred martial artists had entered the underground cave. Still, Pyo-wol did not care and ate the food.
It didnt matter how many people came in here. What really mattered for him was to quickly satisfy his hunger and replenish his stamina.
Pyo-wol ate until he was full.
When his hunger dissipated, he seemed to be alive.
Huu!
Pyo-wol sighed and got up.
For a moment, he found his head spinning. He lost too much blood. Without a clear destination, he would never have been able to survive. It was only because of his strong will that he managed to reach this area.
This was the ce where he spent a total of seven years. He even memorized the location of every stone and stctite that existed here.
It was no ident that he came here.
The martial artists of the Qingcheng and Emei sect were able to follow him all the way here. All of this is what Pyo-wol intended.
He purposely brought them here.
Look around here.
Be careful everyone.
The voices of the warriors were heard from not far away.
They whispered quietly to others, but they couldnt fool Pyo-wols ears.
Pyo-wol quietly hid in the dark.
Shortly thereafter, the warriors of the Emei sect appeared.
They moved in groups of five.
The sight of them moving little by little, illuminating the surroundings with the torch they held in their hand, was too cautious.
Look here. There are signs of food.
One of the disciples noticed the traces where Pyo-wol was staying and shouted.
Its clear hes not far away. Be careful everyone.
Hes an assassin. Remain vignt because we will never know when hes going to attack.
They looked around with all their senses sharpened. However, there was a limit to the field of vision that a torch could secure.
It was impossible to tell what was out of the range of the torch immediately.
No matter how trained they were as martial artists, the pitch ck darkness was enough to frighten them.
The darkness stimted their imaginations.
They struggled to maintain theirposure. Their sinister imagination slowly engulfed their minds like a gue.
Shit!
One of the martial artists clicked his tongue as he struggled to drive away the anxiety.
Kuhk!
His eyes widened at the sudden pain in his neck.
Something sharp was squeezing his neck.
He tried to scream, but his breath was choked and no sound came out. He could see the backs of his colleagues right in front of him.
He reached out and tried to grab his colleagues shoulders. But at that moment, his body was pulled up into the air like a radish.
His colleagues ahead of him did not notice his disappearance at all.
It was Pyo-wol who caught the martial artist.
In his hand was the Cheonjamsa thread.
The martial artist, whose neck was wrapped around using the Cheonjamsa thread, had already stopped breathing.
After hiding the body of the martial artist, Pyo-wol calmly followed the rest of the warriors who were ahead.
As if they were their colleagues.
The warriors who were leading the way did not notice that theirrades had already been reced.
Pyo-wol breathed like them, walked like them, and assimted with them.
As Pyo-wol sneaked in, none of the warriors of Emei noticed it.
There
The warrior, who was walking right in front of him, unexpectedly turned his head, as if he had something to say, and then opened his eyes wide.
It was because an unfamiliar face, not a colleague, was following him.
Who?
Puuck!
The warrior couldnt finish his words.
It was because Pyo-wol stabbed his neck with the sword he had taken from the first warrior he had killed previously.
What?
The warriors, who noticed Pyo-wols existence btedly, looked back. But all they could see was the appearance of one of their colleagues falling down with blood dripping from his neck.
Pyo-wol was nowhere to be seen.
He disappeared into the dark in an instant.
Bastard!
They recklessly swung their swords towards the darkness. But nothing was being caught by their swords.
Kurgh!
The one leading the group dropped his torch with a maddening scream. Pyo-wol, who had returned imperceptibly, broke his breath.
A light of horror appeared on the faces of the martial artists who had lost three of theirpanions in an instant.
They did not know how they could have lost their colleagues like that so fast.
Heop!
Again, a scream bursted out.
Another warrior lost his life because of Pyo-wols attack.
Thest warrior who was left alone shouted,
Come out! You cowardly assassin! Dont just hide in the dark!
Unable to ovee his fear, he swung his sword wildly.
This was to prevent Pyo-wol from approaching by hiding in the dark.
His sword ripped through the air like a madmans sword dance.
Pyo-wol watched him in the dark. It was pathetic to see the man swinging his sword while leaning on the torch that had fallen on the floor.
Come out! Come out!
He repeatedly shouted.
The man looked like he was going crazy.
He had to see to attack or defend, but because of the thick darkness, he couldnt tell if someone was right next to him. The torch that had fallen to the floor was slowly extinguishing, losing its me.
Oh, no!
A light of despair appeared on the mans face.
That dim torch was his lifeline. Even a fool knew what would happen if the light disappeared.
But his screams couldnt stop the torches from going out.
Pssst!
Finally, the torch waspletely extinguished.
Thud! Thud!
At that moment, footsteps were heard.
It was the sound of Pyo-wols footsteps.
He now didnt try to hide his presence.
Still, the remaining warrior did not know where Pyo-wol was located.
The sound of footsteps bounced on the wall and echoed in all directions.
Being able to adapt to the darkness, Pyo-wol was the perfect hunter.
On the outside, he was in a position of being hunted given the inescapable, but now the situation haspletely changed.
Insignificant assassin bastard Huff! Houck!
The warrior let out a rough breath.
Just by briefly swinging his sword, he was exhausted. He swung it with all his might rather than controlling his power because of the extreme fear.
The man blinked.
Sweat got into his eyes.
The warrior, who was rubbing his eyes with his sleeve, suddenly opened his eyes wide.
An unfamiliar face appeared in front of him.
Like a ghost, Pyo-wol appeared so suddenly.
A pair of eyes with no emotion were staring straight into his eyes.
Snake?
The warrior was reminded of a snake as he stared into Pyo-wolfs eyes. He couldnt move as if he was under a spell. All he had to do was raise his sword and stab him, but his body didnt listen.
He was overwhelmed by the existence of Pyo-wol
KeukC no!
Sueuk!
Instantly, he felt a warm feeling spread into his stomach.
An eerie, burning pain spread from his lower abdomen to his entire body.
The sword of Pyo-wol was immeasurably lodged in his stomach.
Gurreuk!
The warrior was unable to move and foam began to rise from his mouth.
Pyo-wol looked at the copsed warrior in front of him,
You may rule the outside world, but the owner of this ce is me.
I will show you from now on.
Who the owner of this ce is.
Theres nothing you can do.
* * *
Bastard!
Qing Ming1 lit the ground with his torch, looking for traces of Pyo-wol. However, no footprints were left anywhere on the floor.
It was near impossible to track someones footprints in such a dark ce. More than two hundred people had entered the underground cave.
In their search for Pyo-wol, the traces they left behind were scattered and ovepped with his traces. In such an environment, it was almost impossible to find a Pyo-wol just by looking at the footprints.
This is dangerous! This is his domain.
Beforeing here, Pyo-wol was nothing more than a prey that was being chased.
No matter how ferocious his ws were, he could not withstand hundreds or thousands of trained warriors. He showed his wits at the moment of crisis as he broke through the inescapable with unexpected strength, but that was all.
There was a limit to what one could do alone, and it was impossible to block thousands of trained warriors.
But here it was different.
This was the domain of Pyo-wol.
He felt it from the moment he entered the underground cavity.
That his smell is there.
Staying only for a day or two could not make his scent this strong.
This is his domain. He must have spent at least a few years here.
He had goosebumps all over his body. The fact that he had them lured to this ce even as he was desperately trying to escape made him shiver.
Its not just about running away from danger and going to the ce you think is the safest.
He has a clear sense of purpose He must have nned to rest here as his base.
Could he have done this by himself?
If it was simply running away and escaping, he could do the same. However, he will not dare to lure many martial artists who were tracking him in such a critical moment.
He would rather have them all killed before proceeding to hide in secret.
However, instead of removing his pursuers, Pyo-wol, on the contrary, dragged them all into a location which he knew best.
Hes really going to do it. He intends to go out fighting until the end in an environment he is most familiar with.
The more he thought about the assassin, the more frightened he became.
Having a high-ranking martial art was not the problem.
Those who were simply strong in martial arts were widespread in Jianghu.
If you look at the Qingcheng sect right now, there will be dozens of masters who can overwhelm Pyo-wol. But none of them were as insistent and patient as Pyo-wol.
Qing Ming thought that there might be more victims than he expected.
I have to catch him. If I catch him, my reputation in the Qingcheng sect will rise up even more.
He strengthened his resolve.
His nickname as Sword-Crazed Blood Wolf, [???(Ѫ)] was not for nothing.
Pyo-wol might be mad, but he was crazy too. And in terms of madness, he was second to none.
All of you, follow closely behind me from now on. We will move in pairs. You should also always check each others positions. If we show even a small gap, he will dig in without mercy.
Yes!
Understood!
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect responded with a firm expression.
Their faces were full of tension.
In terms of numbers and martial skills, they were at an advantage, but the pitch-ck space that did not receive a single point of light from the outside weakened their minds.
Qing Ming also knew that. But he had no way around it.
This is because humans instinctively feel fear of unknown spaces or existence that cannot be seen with the naked eye.
No matter how much we have to sacrifice, we have no choice but to catch the assassin as much as possible.
It was when Qing Ming was determined and moved cautiously.
Chunkyung!
Suddenly, a fine metal sound resounded from beneath his feet.
Theplexion of Qing Ming changedpletely.
Its a trap! Everyone, dodge!
Pupupuk!
At that moment, arrows came pouring from both sides of the wall.
Kuargh!
Shit!
The warriors of the Qingcheng sect unsheathed their swords and tore through the darkness as they tried to block the onught of arrows.
As the martial artists of the prestigious Qingcheng sect, they deflected most of the arrows that poured down like rain. Only a few soldiers were seriously wounded in the process, but fortunately no one was killed.
But they were not relieved.
The arrow attack was only the beginning.
Gigiging!
The sound of an engine moving echoed ominously and various traps were activated.
Everyone watch out!
Qing Ming swung his sword and shouted.
But he didnt know.
These traps were only just the beginning.
This hellish institution, which the children had challenged and bled for seven years, was being activated yet again by Pyo-wol.
Editors Notes
Hope everyone had fun reading this chapter! ?- Qing Ming was previously tranted as Cheong Myeong. But after seeing the manhwa version, Ive decided to change it for consistency and to avoid confusion for the readers. Ill also be making the necessary changes with the s.
Chapter 35
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 10
Manhwa: Chapter 24 C
Mu Jeong-jin walked forward with a frown on his forehead.
Originally, he was supposed to be with his disciples, but he chose to be separated and moved alone.
Isnt this strange? Its highly unlikely that the assassins would build such a huge facility underground just to assassinate Gunsang.
Intuitively, it didnt make sense.
It was true that the image of Gunsang was widely recognized in Jianghu, but his reputation was still limited to Sichuan Province.
The sects such as Shaolin Temple, Mount Hua Sect, and Wudang Sect had better martial artists than Woo Gunsang. They already have an outstanding reputation, and there was a great possibility that they would be leading figures in the future.
Of course, there was also a great possibility that Woo Gunsang would grow into a leading figure in Sichuan, but his reputation was weaker than that of the disciples of the other three sects. No matter how much he thought about it, making this ce just to kill Woo Gunsang made him look more special.
It is highly likely that the assassins discovered and utilized this facility that someone made.
A group capable of creating such a huge facility must have had tremendous forces and power.
No matter how urgent the situation they were in, he had to know who made this ce.
Because it was rted to the dignity of the Qingcheng sect.
If the power that created this ce still exists in Sichuan, it was clear that they would end up being a great threat to the Qingcheng sect.
That was the reason Mu Jeong-jin moved alone.
Mu Jeong-jin discovered arge iron door.
He looked around with his torch, opened the lock and then went inside.
The ce he found was the dwelling ce of the instructors of the Blood Shadow Group.
The dwellings of the instructors were the same as they were when they left.
Like the children, the instructors suffered from the long hours in the underground cave. They didnt want to take the objects associated with the underground cave to the surface. So they left most of their stuff behind.
Mu Jeong-jin looked into the rooms of the instructors one by one. But most of it just contains useless stuff. Still, without a sign of displeasure, Mu Jeong-jin meticulously searched all the rooms.
He searched all the rooms like that, and he came to thest room.
It was the residence of Lim Sayeol.
While searching for Lim Sayeols residence, Mu Jeong-jin found a secretpartment. It was the ce where Lim Sayeol hid his important documents.
Mu Jeong-jin used his torch and read the documents one by one.
T-These bastards!
Mu Jeong-jin, who was reading the document in his hands, burst out in anger.
[Privy only to the Blood Shadow Group Captain.
Requesting the assassination of Woo Gunsang.
Duration: Seven years.
Reward: 500,000 gold.
Condition: Leave no traces rted to the Blood Shadow Group.]
It was a note that someonemissioned for the Blood Shadow Group.
How dare!
For only 500,000 gold, the Qingcheng sect lost its bright future.
Even if there was a bit of a difficulty, it did not change as much as the fact that Woo Gunsang was like amp that would light up the Qingcheng sect
Euaa!
The warrior Mu Jeong-jin, with his hair rising, blew the wall in front of him with his great intense aura.
Quarreung!
A thick wall copsed in his powerful roar, which was loaded with all his internal energy.
Mu Jeong-jin frowned.
It was because he did not know that the wall was going to copse due to his aura that was caused by his anger.
He led his torch through the crumbling wall.
Sssssss!
At that moment, a small noise reached Mu Jeong-jins ears.
Mu Jeong-jin carefully pointed his torch in the direction of the soun. The moment he confirmed the reality of the noise, Mu Jeong-jins body stiffened.
What?
He widened his eyes in disbelief.
There was arge pit where Mu Jeong-jins gaze was directed, and there were countless snakes entangled in it.
The sight ofrge and small snakes wriggling inrge pools was terrifying enough to make him nauseous.
It was the first time in his life that he had seen such a sight, so he was unable to take any action for a moment.
CCrazy!
He came to his senses after a while.
The snakes woke up, wriggling and weeping as if they felt the presence of Mu Jeong-jin. .
One or two would hardly be audible, but when a huge number of snakes hissed, the sound was greatly amplified making it even more terrifying.
The snakes had been hibernating for a long time, but were woken up by the sound of Mu Jeong-jin breaking the wall with his aura.
Somerge snakes used each other to crawl out of the pits. However, it was not likely that they would get out immediately, so Mu Jeong-jin looked inside with confidence.
In the middle of the room was a small table. There was a high pile of dust on the table.
A yellow booklet lying on the table was revealed when Mu Jeong-jin reached the table.
The moment he checked the letters on the booklet, Mu Jeong-jins eyes shook.
Nine Demon Style (ħ)1?
It was now a forgotten name.
The young martial artists of today did not even know that such a name existed. Even among the elderly warriors, only a few knew of the Nine Demon Style.
The Nine Demon Style disappeared a long time ago.
There were two great wars that decided the fate of Jianghu within hundreds of years.
The War of the Demons and Heaven (ħ) and the Battle of the Blood Heaven (Ѫ).
The War of the Demons and Heaven took ce only a few decades ago, while the Battle of the Blood Heaven happened much earlier than that.
And the enemies of both battles were those of who continued the name of Magyo (ħ) or the demon sect.2 Although it is now a forgotten name in peoples memory, the name Magyo was once synonymous with fear.
There were Thirteen Tribes of the demon sect besides the Bonsan-Ilmaek [????(ɽһ})], and the Nine Demon School was one of those thirteen tribes.
The Thirteen Tribes were feared because they possessed a forceparable to that of the main sects. However, many of them were either destroyed during the Battle of the Blood Heaven or absorbed by the gods3 and disappeared from the world.
The Nine Demon School was one of those sects.
Mu Jeong-jin did not know what happened to them, but their names have not been mentioned once since the Battle of the Blood Heavens.
The reason Mu Jeong-jin knew about the Nine Demon School was because the history books that were kept in the library of the Qingcheng sect contained detailed information about the situation of that time.
In the booklet, it was written that the Nine Demon School was an unpredictable and bizarre sect.
Just like the name Nine Demon School, there were nine different demon powers within the sect, and they dealt with bizarre techniques and demon practices rather than traditional martial arts.
Is this the secret base or stronghold of the Nine Demon School?
If it was the base of the Nine Demon School, a tribe of the demon sect, and not anything else, then everything makes sense.
Then did the assassins identally find and use this empty space hat the Nine Demon School left?
Mu Jeong-jin read the booklet.
The booklet describes the process of studying various poisons and an unknown monster.
The content of the book was so vast that it was impossible to understand all of it with just one nce.
Still, one thing was certain.
The fact that Nine Demon School was especially obsessed with snakes.
The snakes wriggling in the pit wereboriously collected from all over the world by the Nine Demon School to study them. However, when Nine Demon School left this ce, it was clear that they had no choice but to abandon it.
Nine Demon School I might have to check it out as soon as I get back to the main sect.
Mu Jeong-jin ced the booklet in his arms and left.
Now that he found out the identity of the underground cave, he had to go back in catching the assassin.
* * *
The faces of the Emei sects disciples, as they walked holding on to their torches, were full of tension.
Even the thick darkness did notpletely hide their fears.
It was the first time since they were born that they were ced in a darkness so thick. They never imagined that they would be able to step into such a vast dark space. It was an unknown space that they had never even imagined.
So they had to be more careful by taking one step at a time.
Come on, cant you move?
If it wasnt for Jeonghwa, who was following them with a ferocious voice from behind, they wouldnt have been able to even move like this.
Jeonghwa encouraged the younger disciples.
Her face was filled with an anxious light.
A sense of crisis filled her mind that all of their secrets would be revealed if the assassin was not found and eliminated faster than the Qingcheng sect.
She was thinking of killing Pyo-wol.
In the midst of her thoughts, the Emei disciples increased the speed of their search. But the underground cave was more extensive than they could have imagined.
How could such arge space exist underground?
Besides, it was incredibly dark.
Without a torch, they could not even tell what was in front of them.
No matter how elite the disciples of the Emei sect was, their power was inevitably dispersed as they searched such a wide area.
However, since the Emei disciples were so concentrated on the search, they did not even realize that fact. Aiming for that moment while hiding in the dark, a red-eyed assassin began to move.
Pyo-wol was reclining in a hollow above the wall of the underground cave.
From where he sat, the movements of the Emei warriors were clearly visible. They were chasing his trail noisily as they moved with their torches to and fro.
They were trying to capture Pyo-wol, but their movement was actually being exposed.
Pyo-wols first target of assassination was the warrior at the forefront.
He was a martial artist named Gong-un4, a second generation disciple of the Emei sect.
Gong-un was a martial artist who came in when the Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Cmities5, started epting male students. He showed talent enough to break through the walls of Geumnam6, and since he was also tenacious, he was moderated by Guhwasata.
The reason why Gong-un took the lead was to show his presence by using this opportunity. Despite the fact that the wall preventing men from joining the sect was broken, discrimination still existed between the male and female disciples.
If I make a substantial contribution this time, they will pass on the vision of Emei to me
At that moment, the thoughts of Gong-un were suddenly cut off.
Even his eyes that had been burning with ambition lost focus.
The dagger, which silently cut through Gong-uns cervical vertebrae, stopped his breathing at once.
There was no screaming, nomotion.
Pyo-wol came with darkness and took his life in an instant.
Oh!
Junior brother Gong-un!
By the time the warriors who followed Gong-un noticed what happened, Pyo-wol had alreadye close to them.
Pyo-wol, who approached at a frightening speed without leaving a trace, snapped their necks in an instant.Pyo-wol injected his internal energy into the Cheonjamsa thread and pulled it with all his might.
Tududuk!
The warriors heads that separated from their neck floated before falling on the floor.
Darkness obscured the terrible scenery.
Pyo-wol, who killed three Emei disciples in an instant, hid himself in the dark again.
Gong-un has been killed by the assassin!
Everyone, watch your surroundings!
Amotion broke out among the warriors of the Emei sect, who btedly noticed Gong-uns death.
The chaos was a golden opportunity for Pyo-Wol.
He mingled silently among the Emei disciples.
Although his outfit was a little different, it was not a problem because the darkness covered it. There was an opponent right next to them, but the disciples of the Emei sect remained unaware of that fact.
They would not have imagined that Pyo-wol would dare to blend proudly among them. However, Pyo-wols audacity exceeded their imagination.
The Emei disciples could only see ahead by relying on torches, but it was different for Pyo-wol. Even in the dark, he could see like it was noon.
The difference decided their life and death.
Puuc!
Pyo-wol wrapped his forearm around the neck of the warrior who was right next to him. The warrior who was startled by the sudden tightening of his breath, grabbed the sword in reverse and tried to stab it toward the back. But before the sword could hit him, Pyo-wol already twisted the mans neck.
Touduk!
The mans breath was cut off with an eerie sound of his bone fracturing.
Pyo-wol was relentless.
He mingled among the Emei disciples and assassinated them to his hearts content.
In an instant, more than 20 Emei sects disciples lost their lives to Pyo-wol.
Jeonghwa, who recognized the severity of the situationte, shouted.
All of you, gather together! Hes hiding among us!
The Emei disciples hurriedly gathered around Jeonghwa.
Pyo-wol followed them to the end and took two more by the throat.
Kouck!
Greuk!
The Emei sects disciples put on a fearful expression at the sight of the warriors who fell with foam on their mouths. A tremendous fear came crashing down like a tidal wave and engulfed their hearts.
Kuagh! I cant
HCHow could this happen?!
The faces of the Emei warriors were all white.
This is not good.
Yong Seol-ran said as she looked at the faces of the disciples.
Despite Jeonghwas encouragement, the disciples morale was already running low.
As she had expected, this was the domain of Pyo-wol.
He was using everything here to hunt the disciples of Emei to his hearts content.
If it goes on like this, there will definitely be more victims.
Yong Seol-rans talent was real. Her martial arts had already reached a levelparable to that of the famous masters of Sichuan. Considering her age, it was an astonishing achievement.
But even with that kind of ability, she couldnt detect Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was darkness itself.
His ability to use darkness and chaos was unparalleled, which no one dared to imitate.
He infiltrated the Emei disciples, fostering division and a sense of crisis. And because of that, the Emei warriors lost their reason in fear and went back and forth.
Jeonghwa tried to sort out the chaos, but it was in vain. She was already losing control of the disciples.
In Yong Seol-rans eyes, it looked like a sinking ship.
If we keep going like this, well end up getting stuck. We have to join forces with the warriors of the Qingcheng sect at least once.
She hurriedly looked around. However, the ce where they went, none of the disciples of the Qingcheng sect could be seen.
That was then.
Poeng!
Suddenly, a firecracker went off in the middle of the Emei disciples.
As sparks sttered in all directions along with the explosion, the Eneu disciples were startled and scattered all over the ce.
Oh no! Gather everyone!
Jeonghwa shouted loudly, but to no avail.
Her voice is not heard by the disciples of Emei, who were lost in their confusion and fear.
Everyone gather around the mansion!
Yong Seol-ran also shouted until her throat was about to burst. But her cry was to no avail.
At that moment, Yong Seol-rans eyes saw a dark shadow seeping through the Emei disciples.
Ciit!
Keuk!
Someones screams continued to rip through the darkness.
Editors Notes
This chapter was so difficult to trante and edit~~ theres a lot of names used. Hopefully the trantion still makes sense ??
Anyway, we finally got some information about the Nine Demon Sect~ were definitely ahead of the manhwa now (manhwa is ch25 as of the time ive finished this chapter) *cheers*
After all that long grind of tranting chapters Im so happy (???)?*:???- Nine Demon School. (ħ). MTL usually uses the term Kumaryu or Gumaryu.
- Magyo is usually synonymous with the demon sect. ??(ħ).
- Gods. Im not sure if this is correct but the MTL term used here was Shin-ma-ryeon. ????.
- Gong-un or Gong Woon. ??.
- Abbess of the Nine Cmities. As mentioned in the announcement (Homepage of the website), the title Elderly Master of Brilliance will be changed to Abbess of the Nine Cmities.
- Geumnam. ???. Off limits to men. The act of forbidding mens entrance or limiting the opportunity.
Chapter 36
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 11
Manhwa: N/A
It was a nightmare.
Seeing Pyo-wol, Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran realized how powerful and deadly a single assassin can be.
Pyo-wolpletely broke the limits of being an assassin and attacked the Emei sects disciples.
He thoroughly took advantage of the weaknesses of the disciples. Pyo-wol did not reveal himself, and moved using the darkness and chaos as his shield.
When the firecrackers he stole from someone else were set off, the Emei sects disciples could note to their senses any more.
They said that they would quicklye to their senses and rectify the situation, but in Pyo-wols eyes, they were full of openings.
Pyo-wol did not miss the opening they provided. He never stayed in one ce for too long. He was constantly on the move, looking for the next target.
He took advantage of everything that was avable.
He would sometimes kill his opponents with his bare hands, while sometimes he would kill them with a weapon he had recently taken away.
However, not all of the disciples of the Emei sect remained helpless.
Die!
You bastard assassin! If I die, Ill take you along with me!
As they lost many of theirpanions in an instant, the disciples of Emei crazily wielded their swords. They swung their swords wildly as if they were injected with something.
Pyo-wol was not dull enough to be hit by a sword swung blindly. However, as he moved more vigorously in trying to avoid their swords, his stamina was rapidly consumed.
Huff! Heuh!
His heart was beating violently as if it was about to explode.
Pyo-wol suppressed the harsh breathing that was about to leak out of his mouth and looked at Jeonghwa.
He didnt think that he could kill all of the Emei disciples anyway. From the beginning, his targets were only the leaders of the Emei which included Jeonghwa.
His method of confusing and dispersing the Emei disciples was only his pre-work.
Pyo-wol slowly moved forward.
Like a cat, hepletely killed the sound of his footsteps, and erased his presence.
As he thoroughly assimted with the darkness, he carefully approached Jeonghwa.
Jeonghwas entire body was on alert, but she still failed to notice Pyo-wols approach.
Pyo-wol did not know exactly what position Jeonghwa held in the Emei sect. However, seeing that she was in charge of all the Emei warriors who came here, he soon realized that she was a very important figure.
If he can kill her, the Emei sects Guhwasata will also take a major hit.
It was a pity that Guhwasata herself did note, but he had to be satisfied with this for now.
I must finish it at once.
The longer the time he would take, the more disadvantageous it was for Pyo-wol.
He was taking advantage of the favorable environmental conditions to gain an upper hand, but he did not know how fast the situation would change if the warriors of the Qingcheng sect would join the fight.
So before that happens, he had to quickly kill Jeonghwa.
Pyo-wol concentrated his qi on the tips of his ten fingers.
He could have used a weapon that had fallen on the floor, but the one he was most familiar with was his bare hands.
Ciiiit!
Pyo-wol unleashed his Seventy-Two Sword Wave towards Jeonghwa.
He unknowingly unfolded the martial arts he was most familiar with.
You dare
Just before Pyo-wols attack hit her body, Jeonghwa suddenly deflected the attack with lightning speed. Her instincts as a martial artist warned her of the iing danger.
She was one of the Emei sects great disciples. With her martial arts and senses that she had trained for decades, she sensed Pyo-wols surprised attacks.
Chhuhaha!
Her chowry1, which was injected with internal energy, was a terrifying weapon.
Jeonghwa unleashed the Emei sects arcane sword attack with vigor. Even the darkness seemed to tremble with fear due to its immense power.
But Pyo-wol was indifferent.
He knew that if he chose to fight at this moment, he would inevitably get hurt.
But he wasnt afraid to get hurt.
In this hellish ce, he was wounded hundreds of times, and he would recover again and again.
No matter how many times the pain he felt was repeated, his heart became stronger than steel.
He wont die.
No matter how badly injured he is, he will persevere and stand up again. So he had no fear of getting hurt.
If he could kill an enemy even if he got hurt, the person who would end up having thestugh would be Pyo-wol.
Cwahak!
Jeonghwas chowry passed by and grazed his left shoulder.
His flesh was ripped off, and the muscles were torn like rags. Blood poured down like a waterfall, and a dizzying pain took over his mind, but he didnt stop attacking.
Pyo-wol exploded everything he had with a single breath.
KKGHH!
Jeonghwa dropped her weapon and let out a desperate scream. She covered her right eye with her hand and shuddered. Dark red blood gushed out on both of her right eye and fingers.
The attack of Pyo-wol stole Jeonghwas right eye.
Pyo-wol suddenly looked at his left side.
A long sword was stuck in his side.
It was the longsword of Yong Seol-ran.
At the moment when Pyo-wol attacked Jeonghwa, Yong Seol-ran unleashes the Emei sects arcane swordsmanship, Thirteen Jade Swords [?????(ʮ)] to save her.
Pyo-wol, who was focused on attacking Jeonghwa, was unable to stop the Yong Seol-rans attack.
If only he hadnt received Yong Seol-rans attack on his side, he would have been able to kill Jeonghwa with this single move.
Yong Seol-ran grabbed a torch that had fallen nearby and blocked the way in front of Jeonghwa. Pyo-wol pulled out the sword that was stuck in his side and opened his mouth.
Good job block my attack.
I was lucky.
Lucky?
I just attacked where my instincts told me to.
Thats some great instincts you have.
I hear that often.
The tone of the two people was so casual that if people whom they didnt know saw them, they would have mistakenly thought it was a conversation between lovers.
But the reality was different.
Pyo-wol needed time to stop his bleeding, and Yong Seol-ran, who had lost her weapon, needed time to regain herposure.
Yong Seol-ran looked at Pyo-wols wounds and said,
Why dont you just surrender?
Surrender?
What else can you do with a body like that? It would be better for you to surrender.
If I surrender, will you spare me?
Thats
See? Youre not going to spare me. If you wanted me alive in the first ce, you wouldnt have done something like this, would you?
What do you mean?
Killing me.
At Pyo-wols words who seemed to know everything, Yong Seol-ran was at a loss for words.
Was there someone like this?
It is said that dragons appear in Jianghu, but she really did not know that there would be such a person in a group of assassins.
How much do you know?
That the Abbess of the Nine Cmities was behind all of this.
Its ridiculous how youre amazing. Someone like you could have be my Masters disciple.
Even if Im reborn, I would refuse. I dont have the heart to join a sect like that. Id rather bite my tongue and die than to be a disciple of that devil.
I dont like Master nor do I want this to happen either.
But youre still following her?
She saved my life. So Ive been blessed.
Is that the only reason you follow her?
You killed Young Lord Woo. Him and I were supposed to get married.
So I killed your fiance? Im sorry.
I have no regrets, because I didnt want to marry him either.
Youre no different from the woman named Guhwasata. Doing the same things!
If I dont, then I will not be able to survive in this tough world.
To some extent, Yong Seol-ran regained her calm expression. It was the same with Pyo-wol.
He roughly stopped the bleeding from the wound on his side. If he moved violently, his wounds would open again, but he can withstand an attack at least once.
At that time, Jeonghwa said,
Why the hell are you engaging in some pointless chit-chat?! Come on Seol-ran! Kill that viin this instant!
Jeonghwa, who lost one eye to Pyo-wol, lost all of her reason.
At Jeonghwas cry, Yong Seol-ran did her stance. A powerful energy flowed from Yong Seol-rans whole body.
Pyo-wol felt her energy through his skin.
So far, he has gained the upper hand because he had used the darkness and familiar terrain as his weapon. But he wasnt sure if he would be able to defeat Yong Seol-ran if he confronted her head-on.
Knowing this fact, Yong Seol-ran also intentionally released a powerful energy to pressure Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol quietly took a step back.
Because of the momentum that was expressed, he did not find it necessary for him to face the opponent head-on.
Pyo-wol was an assassin.
Assassins do not hesitate to do anything cowardly to kill their enemies.
It would be foolish for him not to use the most effective means of killing the enemy.
A torch can temporarily illuminate the surroundings, but it cannot dispel the darkness forever.
Pyo-wol was hiding himself in the dark and was nning to take advantage of the opening. But his wish did note true.
Shuack!
It was because suddenly a sharp sword flew through the darkness.
Kuagh!
He had no time to dodge.
Pyo-wol stopped the sword by concentrating all his energy on his weaker right arm as quickly as possible.
Bang!
With a deafening sound, Pyo-wols body bounced back.
Pyo-wol flew as nearly a dozen meters or so before crashing into the wall.
His appearance looked truly miserable.
His right arm, which had blocked the sword, was torn to the extent that his bones were exposed. He also hadrge wounds on his chest and right side.
No matter how tenacious Pyo-wol was, it was impossible for him to move with such wounds.
Heuff!
Pyo-wol took in a rough breath.
Both of his eyes were stained red, its blood vessels bursting all over. Blood was also pouring down from his nose and mouth.
The pain came over as if his whole body had been crushed by a boulder.
Pyo-wol did not scream, and waited for the pain to subside.
Sueuk!
At that moment, someone appeared from the darkness.
The owner of the pair of eyes that glowed in the dark was Mu Jeong-jin.
In Mu Jeong-jins hand was the sword from which he had just thrown before. His sword was a weapon that only the elders of the Qingcheng sect could wield.
The person who was most perplexed by the appearance of Mu Jeong-jin was Jeonghwa. Even while she was distracted from the pain of losing one of her eyes, Jeonghwa thought that Pyo-wol should not be left this way.
Die!
She grabbed her sword and ran towards Pyo-wol.
Her intention was to kill Pyo-wol immediately to shut his mouth. However, her attack was blocked by Mu Jeong-jin.
Back off.
As Mu Jeong-jin lightly swung his hand, a powerful wind rose and pushed Jeonghwa away.
Jeonghwa vomited blood and shouted.
Mu Jeong-jin, kill him! If you keep him alive, you dont know what kind of tricks he will use.
I will take take care of that myself.
In response to Mu Jeong-jins cold reply, Jeonghwa tightly closed the rest of her eyes.
Mu Jeong-jin approached Pyo-wol, who was sitting while leaning against the wall. He then knelt down on one knee.
He looked into Pyo-wols eyes and opened his mouth,
So its you. The one who killed Woo Gunsang Why? Why did you kill him?
Because Im an assassin
Even an assassin must have the ability to judge right from wrong.
KKeugh! I was kidnapped and brought here at the age of fourteen. I was raised as an assassin before I even had the mindset to judge right from wrong.
So youre saying you didnt have a choice?
Kukuku! Theres no way someone who was raised as an assassin would have something like that.
I see you dont see any room for reform.
Mu Jeong-jin was taken aback by Pyo-wols eyes which were full of poison.
He had met countless warriors and taught a lot of them martial arts, but no one had eyes as malicious as Pyo-wol.
His eyes could never have been taught.
It must have been born naturally.
If I had taught him myself, he would have been magnificent.
He suddenly felt that it was a shame.
How could someone with such a talent be raised as an assassin and soon be eliminated? But he had no desire to spare him. Pyo-wol assassinated Woo Gunsang. He also wounded and killed numerous warriors in the process of escaping from the inescapable.
It was difficult even for Mu Jeong-jin to cover his sin.
Suddenly, Mu Jeong-jin pulled out a letter from his arms.
Pyo-wol recognized at a nce that the letter in his hand was a request he found at Lim Sayeols residence.
So you found it.
You knew it right away. Then you must know who the client is.
I have a guess of who it could be.
Who is it?
Its the same person youre suspecting.
Pyo-wol looked at the disciples of the Emei sect while revealing his white teeth. Mu Jeong-jins gaze also turned to the Emei sect.
The moment she saw Pyo-wols smile, Jeonghwa felt goosebumps all over her body.
All these circumstances were induced by that demon!
It was by no means a coincidence that, among the numerous sects that made up the inescapable, only the Qingcheng and the Emei sect entered the underground cave.
Thats what Pyo-wol had intended.
He created division by tying the sect who requested the assassination and the sect targeted for the assassination into one ce.
KAHAHAHAHA!
Pyo-wols madugh echoed in the dark basement.
Editors Notes
Hope you enjoyed reading! Let me know what you think of the chapter in thements or by reacting with an emoji/emoticon~ (???)?*:???
Since were starting to get caught up with the manhwa (ch25), the schedule of free chapter releases will change. Instead of everyday, it will now be every Monday, Wednesday and Friday.- Chowry. Korean term is Buljin or ???. This is also known as a fly pper or whisk.
- It is a symbol of Buddhahood used by meditators to shake off the delusions of the mind. It is called Buljin (m) because it blows away the dust of defilements. It is said that it was originally a tool used by monks to repel mosquitoes in India, where there are many mosquitoes.
Chapter 37
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 12
Manhwa: Chapter 26
Keuk!
Pyo-wol stopped hisughter and vomited blood.
The blood reddened his chest and stomach. The excruciating pain continued on, but Pyo-wol didnt care.
He was in a very good mood now.
It was because he threw the spark of strife between the Qingcheng and the Emei sect. It didnt matter whether the two sects would fight a blood-sttering war or suturing awkwardly.
No matter what the oue would be, it will be impossible to go back to their amiable rtionship.
This was his revenge for the Emei sect, who mocked his fate.
He didnt feel sorry for the Qingcheng sect.
There are no innocent people among those living in Jianghu. Everyone wouldmit a sin in one way or another as they live by dominating over others.
The Qingcheng sect also could not get out of that category.
So he didnt regret it. He didnt even feel guilty.
Kukuku!
At the sight of Pyo-wol, who was grinning even in his horribly ruined state, Mu Jeong-jins eyebrows rose to the sky.
We must immediately get rid of him.
He felt afraid of Pyo-Wol.
Simply speaking, assassins such as Pyo-wol did not possess any fear. More than his martial arts, Pyo-wol had a quality that stimted peoples fear.
It was his first time he had ever seen a person with such features.
That was then.
Master, are you okay?
Sabaek!
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect, including Qing Ming, ran towards Mu Jeong-jin.
They were full of wounds as they broke through the trap triggered by Pyo-wol. Anger appeared on the face of Mu Jeong-jinin as he looked at them. Because some of the disciples were not present.
Why are there missing children?
I apologize. We fell into his trap and some lost their lives.
Mu Jeong-jin closed his eyes tightly at Qing Mings answer.
After a while, when he opened his eyes again, pressure seemed to overflow. It felt so frightening that Jeonghwa and the rest of the Emei disciples retreated back at once.
Mu Jeong-jin, who looked at Pyo-wol for a moment, grabbed his ankle. And began to drag him somewhere.
Afortable death for you is a luxury. You must suffer and die in pain worse than hell to atone for those who have been killed by you.
His cold voice pierced Pyo-wols ears.
Atonement? Are you kidding me? Then who willpensate me for the seven years that ruined my life?
Pyo-wol snorted.
He had his back copsed, broken and torn on the floor. Still, the reason why he didnt feel any pain was because he had already suffered a greater wound.
Mu Jeong-jin dragged Pyo-wol and headed to the residence of the instructors. To be precise, it was the abode of Lim Sayeol.
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect hurriedly followed Mu Jeong-jin.
Yong Seol-ran said to Jeonghwa.
Arent we supposed to follow him too?
Are you crazy? Do you know what kind of anger were going to receive if we follow them? We need to get out of here.
The situation will not be resolved if we run away like this. It might be better to be honest and ask for a conversation.
What nonsense are you talking about? Do you know what we have done? All we can do is fight to the end. Do you have any evidence other than the letter?
But
Master will be the one to decide. Dont talk anymore. Lets go!
Jeonghwa led the disciples and climbed the rope.
Yong Seol-ran was thest to go. She looked in the direction where Pyo-wol disappeared.
Huu
She soon climbed up the rope leaving only a small sigh.
Mu Jeong-jin said to Qing Ming.
You too, take your disciples and go out.
Pardon? But
If those bastards cut the rope that leads to the outside, were going to end up isted here. So hurry up and stop that situation from happening.
Understood!
Qing Ming answered with a firm expression on his face.
He went straight up to the ground with some of his disciples.
The ce where Mu Jeong-jin took Pyo-wol was the newly discovered space beyond the copsed wall of Lim Sayeols residence.
Sssss!
As they crossed the wall, the loud hissing of the snakes resounded.
Hiick!
Eueum!
The faces of the disciples of the Qingcheng sect turned white when they saw the snake pit using their torch.
The sight of countless snakes wriggling together was so terrible that it was terrifying to even dream of seeing them.
Only then did the disciples of the Qingcheng sect realize why Mu Jeong-jin had brought Pyo-wol here.
Mu Jeong-jin was thinking of throwing Pyo-wol into that snake pit.
He was literally trying to throw him as a prey to the snakes.
Mu Jeong-jin asked,
You still have no intention of atonement?
Pyo-wols lips twisted and went up.
He didnt even have the energy to open his mouth anymore. But the meaning behind his smile was clear.
It was a sneer.
Mu Jeong-jin shook his head.
You are an unworthy human. You do not deserve to breathe in a world like ours. Atone here and die a painful death.
Huiic!
Mu Jeong-jin picked up Pyo-wols body and then threw him into the snake pit.
Amitabha!1
Heuk!
The warriors of the Qingcheng sect could not be proud of their actions so they turn their heads
The figure of Pyo-wol, who fell into the snake pit, disappeared in an instant. It was because numerous snakes had already managed to wrap around him and stirred his body.
Lets go!
Mu Jeong-jin said to his disciples without looking back.
Yes!
The warriors of the Qingcheng sect hurriedly followed him. Because they didnt want to see the snakes eating a person who was still breathing.
Sssssshisk!
The sound of snakes enjoying its supper behind them made the situation even more blood-curdling.
Mu Jeong-jin told them,
As soon as we get out, close this terrible ce. No one should be able to enter.
Yes!
Mu Jeong-jins eyes shone brilliantly at the response of the warriors.
Emei sect! I will never forgive you!
The only evidence he has was Pyo-wols reply and the letter that he had in his arms, but Mu Jeong-jin did not doubt anymore the fact that the Emei sect was behind all these incidents.
Pyo-wol, who had already be prey for snakes, was no longer his concern.
His target was the Emei sect.
Emei sect! You will soon know that the sword of Qingcheng sect has not rusted.
* * *
Pyo-wol felt that his body was sinking to the abyss.
In fact, his body was slowly sinking beneath the snake pit. Snakes wrapped around him and crawled.
Pyo-wol was fed up with that terrible feeling, even in the midst of being confused.
The snakes had awakened from their long hibernation and were very hungry. If Pyo-wol had been smaller, he would have devoured it right away. But he was too big to swallow in one bite.
When the snakes couldnt swallow Pyo-wol, some hasty bastards dug their fangs. As their poison was injected in his body, Pyo-wol felt excruciating pain.
His already dying body trembled in response to the poison. There were different types of poison given the different kinds of snakes.
Different types of poison mixed and reacted within Pyo-wols body.
Pyo-wols eyes widened at the pain beyond his imagination. The pain was so excruciating that he thought that he would rather die than endure like this.
If it were a normal person, they would have died the moment they were bitten by a snake. However, Pyo-wol was resistant to the snakes venom.
Although he felt pain, he could not die easily.
Even in his horrible state, his body tried its best to resist the poison.
Rather, his dying body had awakened as the poison entered the body. The poison attacked Pyo-wols body and stimted the natural rebirth.
Kukhyuk!
Pyo-wol opened his mouth slightly and let out a rough breath. Then the snakes around him shook.
The other snakes put their fangs on Pyo-wols body. Again, Pyo-wol felt indescribable pain as if his body was melting from the newly injected poison.
Pyo-wols body trembled. Regardless of his will, his body continued to react.
It was a vicious cycle. He would have snakes stuck their fangs on his body while his body would react in different ways.
Poison gradually umted in Pyo-wols body as numerous poisons attacked the inside of his body.
His spirit grew clearer as the pain felt more vivid.
Pyo-wol became unable to both live or die. He just suffered from the countless snake bites.
His face and body became swollen from snake venom.
He wanted to scream as much as he could. But the moment he opened his mouth wide, the fear that a snake might crawl into his throat made his teeth clench.
Pyo-wol thought desperately.
If I go on like this, I will die.
Even though his body was resistant to poison, he was still human.
He couldnt stand the poison being injected indiscriminately.
His body had already reached its limit.
If a snake bites anymore than this, it is clear that his body will be out of bnce and he would end up dying.
So before that happens, he had to figure out a way.
At that moment, the first thing that popped into his head was the first snake that bit him in the underground room. Back then he couldnt even guess where the snake came from, but it seemed like it probably escaped from this pit.
The snake was perfectly adapted to the darkness.
I have to adapt like that snake.
Simrly with how the small snake adapted to the darkness in order to live, Pyo-wol had to adapt to the snake den in order survive.
I have to think like a snake, breathe like a snake, and move like a snake. Thats the only way to survive.
Quak!
Again, he felt pain in his ankle. Another snake has bitten his ankle.
There was no area where his body was not full of snake-bite marks. Wherever the snake bites the area bes undoubtedly swollen.
Having a painful area was actually fine. The most unbearable part for him was the itchy area. Some poisons caused an unbearable itchingyer.
It would have been better if he could scratch it with his hand, but it was clear that moving his body even a little bit would irritate the snakes, so he had no choice but to grit his teeth and put up with it.
Pyo-wol held his breath.
Simply weakening his breathing was not enough.
He had to breathe like a snake.
Pyo-wol tried to feel the snakes breath with his eyes closed.
It would have been normally impossible.
But now it soon became possible.
Because Pyo-wols spirit was clearer than ever.
His body, which was seriously injured and suffered from various snake venoms, was unable to move like a stone statue, so his senses were more sensitive than usual.
Sreuk! Srreuk!
Countless snakes wrapped around him, and a terrifying sound echoed.
Some of them choked Pyo-wols neck, while the smaller ones tried to enter the body through Pyo-wols nostrils and ears.
Fortunately, such an incident did not happen, but for Pyo-wol, it was a horrifying xperience.
SsssC!
A voice resembling a snake came out of Pyo-wols mouth.
As he forcibly tried to breathe like a snake, a simr sound came out.
In an instant, the snakes covering Pyo-wols body responded to his voice.
He looked like he was thinking of something.
Not just one or two, but tens of thousands of snakes having its head raised up close would be terrifying.
But Pyo-wol didnt even think of that.
It was because he had his eyes closed and his whole mind was focused on breathing like a snake.
In the meantime, he had his body bitten several more times.
Now that his body has reached its limit, his breathing became even more ragged. Still, Pyo-wol desperately tried to imitate the snakes breath.
He didnt know how much time had passed.
At some point, Pyo-wols breathing stabilized.
Ssss!
The sound of a snakes breath wasing out of his mouth. It wasnt perfect, but it was able to somehow imitate a snakes breath.
Snakes breathe differently from humans.
Whereas humans breathe by inhaling and exhaling all of the air in their lungs, snakes always leave about half of the air in the lungs.
By leaving extra air in the lungs, they were able to hold their breath for much longer.
Pyo-wol also found out about that fact while imitating the breath of a snake.
The more he knew about the snake, the more amazing he found the creature was. There were no body parts that were useless to snakes. The reptile was specialized in survival.
He thought it was exactly the same as him.
Strong patience and stamina, as well as tenacity and venom were the snakes characteristics that were simr to him.
His fear of snakes disappeared. Even as he was buried in an insurmountable number of snakes, he did not feel any difort.
Pyo-wol soon fell asleepfortably for the first time buried in a number of snakes.
Editors Notes
Sssssssee you in the ~ sss~ ??- Amitabha. ????. It is what monks usually say. It means Infinite Light.
Chapter 38
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol opened his eyes.
He was still stuck in a snakes den. His body was still swollen. This was because the snake venom that entered the body has not yet been eliminated.
His body still couldnt move, but there was one piece of good news.
After imitating the breathing of a snake, he was no longer bitten by a snake. The snakes seemed to recognize Pyo-wol as one of them.
After getting used to the snakes breath to some extent, Pyo-wol began to have other ideas.
Isnt it possible tobine the snakes breath with the Thunder-Splitting technique?
It was a crazy idea, but he didnt think it was impossible.
The essence of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation technique was elerating his speed of the thoughts. Thus, the increase in the speed of the thinking naturally increases the speed of the bodys reaction.
He thought that if he couldbine it with the snakes breathing, he might discover a new breakthrough.
Those were Pyo-wols thoughts.
In anyways, all he could do right now was think because his body was not capable of moving.
Thinking, analyzing, reasoning, and calcting were all he could do.
Pyo-wol thought about how to effectively merge the snakes breathing using the Thunder-Splitting method.
He fell asleep thinking about it, and when he opened his eyes, he repeated his routine of brainstorming. And from a certain moment on, Pyo-wol began tobine the snakes breathing little by little with the Thunder-Splitting technique.
With his mind, he was using the Thunder-Splitting method, and with his body, he breathed like a snake.
In the beginning, the two breathing methods started to mix little by little.
It is as if ink was dropped into a basin full of clear water.
Pyo-wol did not know how dangerous his actions were now. He didnt even know that it was an attempt that went against the general principles of Martial Arts.
If he had great knowledge about martial arts, he would never have attempted this.
If the man who had abandoned him here could see what he was doing, he would have been immediately furious thinking that Pyo-wol was crazy.
To a great extent, what Pyo-wol was doing nowpletely goes againstmon sense.
But paradoxically, he was able to try new things because he was not bound by stereotypes. Pyo-wol had no preconceived notions about martial arts.There was no stereotype that stops him from doing something because of a particr reason.
He thought freely and tried everything he could imagine.
Pyo-wol forgot the passage of time and immersed himself in the breath he created.
At some point, Pyo-wols pain began to subside little by little. The poison that used to umte in his body was now either neutralized or melted into his blood.
The only reason why that became possible was because of his newly created cultivation method.
It was the so-called Sub-Thunder Snake Cultivation Method [??????(ķ)].
This new cultivation technique, created by Pyo-wol in the snake pit, was effective in controlling the poison that had prated into the body.
The more he used the Sub-Thunder Snake Cultivation Method, the more snake venom naturally fused with his internal energy.
Now snake venom was no longer his object of fear.
When the snake venom was absorbed, the swelling in Pyo-wols body had noticeably been reduced. Finally, when all of the poison was gone, his physical body was able to move.
Pyo-wol moved his finger.
When the strange movement was felt, the snakes went mad.
Snakes nearby immediately bit Pyo-wol with their fangs. Pyo-wol did not resist and epted the venom of the snakes. Then, when he felt hungry, he reached out and grabbed a snake nearby.
Pyo-wol caught a small snake that bit the back of his hand. He then took a bite of the snakes head with his mouth.
Wagzak!
The snakes head shattered in Pyo-wols mouth.
The flesh he chewed came with a fishy smell.
He didnt know how long it had been since he hadst tasted food. He didnt think it was disgusting. He even felt ecstatic about the flesh that he ate after such a long time.
The snakes here also ate each other to survive until now. The strong have endured for a long time by eating the weak. It was not a sin to eat other creatures here.
The same was true for Pyo-wol.
He survived by imitating snakes, so there was no reason to feel guilty about eating them.
Living with snakes, the snakes survival instinct naturally melted into Pyo-wol.
As Pyo-wol lived in a snake pit, whenever he became hungry, he would eat the snakes. Although his body recovered to some extent and he was able to climb out of the snake pit on his own, Pyo-wol chose not to.
Because there was so much more to be gained here than trying to go out.
An animal such as the snake made Pyo-wol experienced many things.
Their bodies and developed senses, which were focused on survival, were something Pyo-wol still have to learn.
So Pyo-wol continued to willingly live with snakes to observe their behavior.
As a result, he noticed that the eyesight of snakes was different from that of other animals. The vertically split eyes of the snakes could see into areas that humans and other animals could not see.
One of the things Pyo-wol discovered was that snakes were excellent at detecting body temperature given their particrly sensitive senses. Rather than relying on their eyes to see the shape of the living creature, they used it to sense and distinguish a creatures body temperature.1
Pyo-wol came to know this fact while learning the Sub-Thunder Snake Cultivation method.
If he looked at an object while using the Sub-Thunder Snake Cultivation method, he could see its temperature with his eyes. At first he didnt know what the change in his perspective meant, but as time went on, he realized that it was how a snakes vision works.
Seeing the world through the eyes of a snake was different.
Pyo-wol has already adapted to the darkness to the point that it was like daytime even in ces without a single light.
The expansion of his field of vision also came with the expansion of his senses.
Pyo-wol opened his senses as he assimted with the snakes.
He didnt know how much time had passed.
It was almost impossible to capture the flow of time in a ce where not a single point of light could enter. Because of that, Pyo-wol didnt even know how long he had been trapped in the snake pit.
He could only guess that he had spent quite a long time with the snakes because his hair and beard had grown quite long.
HuuuC!
Pyo-wol slowly exhaled and moved his body. The snakes went mad. However, Pyo-wol continued to writhe around without hesitation.
His physical condition was perfect.
He delivered power to his arms and legs. The swelling of his bodypletely disappeared, and all of the wounds that were once so severe were now healed.
Pyo-wol slowly moved his body. His movements were awkward at first, butter on, he naturally swam among the snakes.
His movement without using his arms and legs was simr to a snake moving in the water.
Although Pyo-wol was moving around, the snakes did not attack Pyo-wol. He was being mistaken for a fellow snake.
After swimming for a while, Pyo-wol stuck his head out of the snake pit.
Haa!
Pyo-wol took a moment to breathe in some fresh air.
In the serpent pit he had never once been able to breathe freely. This was because the air was thin. In order to live, the use of the Sub-Thunder Snake Cultivation method must not be stopped even for a moment.
Tuck!
Pyo-wol got out of the snake pit using both of his arms as support. Its been a long time since he had stood with his feet on the ground, so he felt strange.
He had a feeling that his legs were definitely alright, but at the same time it wasnt. But the foreign feeling quickly disappeared.
Pyo-wol looked around for a moment.
Lim Sayeols residence, seen through the wall, had not changed at all from when he was thrown into a snake pit.
Pyo-wol came out of the hole where the snake pit was. The underground cave, with all of the torches extinguished, was darkness itself.
The underground cave was eerily quiet that he couldnt even hear insects crawling, let alone sensing a presence.
Neither the warriors of the Qingcheng sect nor the disciples of the Emei sect could be seen.
Everyone had already left this ce.
I am alone again.
Pyo-wols voice echoed in the darkness.
Even though he was alone, Pyo-wol didnt feel lonely. Maybe he had already forgotten the feeling of loneliness.
Pyo-wol sat on arge rock and looked at the space above him. The rope he used toe down here disappeared and was nowhere to be seen. Perhaps the warriors of those two sects took it.
Even though the only exit to the outside was blocked, Pyo-wol was not disheartened.
Because he already expected that to happen.
As long as the rope was gone, it was impossible to go outside.
At least with his current martial arts level.
I have to grow stronger.
When he bumped into Mu Jeong-jin, he became certain.
How insignificant his martial arts level is.
Even if he tried a sneak attack, there was nothing that could kill Mu Jeong-jin. The odds of killing him were extremely slim.
He had to be stronger.
That even if he cannot carry out a sneak attack, he would be able to face his opponents confidently.
He already knew how to be stronger.
I have to utilize and develop everything I have.
He was now the owner of this space that waspletely cut off from the outside. He didnt expect to eat delicious food, but by eating snakes, he can satisfy his hunger.
That was enough.
After thinking about something for a moment, Pyo-wol began to move.
The ce he was headed to was where he had previously attacked and fought the Emei disciples. The Emei sect was unable to retrieve the bodies of the disciples because they had to flee. So the bodies of the Emei disciples still remained in various ces.
He didnt know how much time had passed, but the only thing that remained from the corpses of the Emei disciples were clothes and bones.
The worms ate up all the flesh.
Pyo-wol searched their arms without aversion. After searching dozens of bodies, Pyo-wol was able to find a booklet.
The booklet was the Pyoseol Cheonunjang [?????(×ѩ)]2.
It was a copy, not an original.
The Pyoseol Cheonunjang was the strong fighting method that the Emei sect was proud of.
The person who carried the booklet in his arms was a martial artist named Gong-un, who lost his life to Pyo-Wol. Gong-un was a second generation disciple of the Emei sect, and was allowed to learn Pyoseol Cheonunjan so he carried a copy.
He originally would have left the manuscript at his sect, but he had carried it with him because he left so hastily.
Gong-un did not think that he would not be able to return to his sect until he died.
Pyoseol Cheonunjang was one of the highest ranked martial arts that the Emei faction was proud of. It was a technique not leaked to the public.
Im lucky.
Pyo-wol mumbled.
Although he was not formally taught, he learned the Seventy-Two Sword Wave of the Qingcheng sect. And this time, he also obtained the Emei sects Pyoseol Cheonunjang. There is also the assassination methods he learned from the Blood Shadow Group.
So he wasnt entirely without basics.
Pyo-wol was going to see the end up here.
The end of the Seventy-Two Sword Waves and the end of the Pyoseol Cheonunjang.
And he willbine the essence of the two martial arts into his own method of assassination.
Maybe it was impossible. That only a true master of martial arts can fuse three martial arts ofpletely different natures into one.
But he didnt even think it would be impossible at all.
He had already created a new kind of technique called the Sub-Thunder Snake method.
It was also because of luck, but it would have been impossible if it wasnt supported by Pyo-wols talent and effort in the first ce.
Pyo-wol sat down and began to examine the contents of the secret technique. He forgot the passage of time as he dug deep into the martial arts.
* * *
Something came into the darkness.
A beast with wings toorge for its small body.
It was a bat hanging from the ceiling. It looked around for a moment.
It was a pitch-ck space with no lighting in. It can grasp a space that the human eye could never see using its other senses.
The bat pricked its ears for a moment and then started flying in one direction.
Neither the protruding stctites nor the bulging roof of the pavilion could hinder the bat.
The bat flew into the dark hallway, avoiding all the obstacles.
Without even paying attention to the rooms on the left and right of the hallway, the bat headed towards the deepest room.
Entering through the cracks in the broken door, a strange noise was heard.
Susuc!
Any sane person who hears the sound would not be able to help but feel frightened.
But bats were not human.
The bat knew that the sound it heard was the characteristic breathing sound of a snake moving.
The bat looked down as it flew through the rectangr underground space. There was arge snake pit where the bats gaze was directed.
Numerous snakes were wriggling together.
Snakes were good food for bats.
In particr, small ones like snakes were a staple food for bats. Those tiny snakes were intermingled among the big ones.
The bat descended into the snake pit without making a sound.
It was nning to snatch just one snake.
When the bat was almost approaching the snake pit.
A white hand suddenly protruded from among the snakes.
But the bat remainedpletely unaware of that fact.
The bats nerves were so concentrated on the snake, and most of all, the movement of the hand was so stealthy that the bat could not detect it.
Bats were particrly sensitive to changes in the air.
It used sound to identify the terrain, so even if there was a slight change in the air, the bat should have been able to immediately sense and avoid the hand.
But at that moment, it didnt feel any change in the environment at all.
The pure white hand grabbed the bat without making a sound.
It was only then that the bat realized the existence of the hand and began to rage, but to no avail.
The pure white hand held the bat tightly and did not let go.
In an instant, the owner of the hand appeared through numerous snakes.
The snakes swayed desperately away from the owner of the hands, as if they were confronted with a dreadful being.
A man with long hair down to his waist and a beard covering his chest.
He was naked, not a single thread in sight.
His naked body was beautiful, as if he had no muscles at all. If a snake would take off all its skin and transform, a person would wonder if it would look like this.
The man with the pair of red eyes glowing in the dark was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol muttered as he watched the bat pping in his hand.
Is the road to the outside open?
Editors Notes
OMGGG~ is Pyo-wol about to go the outside world?!?! Im so hyped!! I also cant wait to trante the and know whats going to happen next (????)?- Ive searched about this one and apparently snakes can indeed detect infrared radiation using their unique sensory system. This would enable snakes to generate a thermal image of predators or prey (NCBI).
- Pyoseol Cheonunjang. ?????(×ѩ). The Chinese characters trante to the snow wears the palm of the cloud.
- It is a technique of inflicting a surprise blow by disturbing the opponents eyes as if piercing through the clouds in a field of scattered snow. It is a technique that is the purification of martial arts by drawing out the opponents inner strength to the maximum with the first tension, and then pouring out the second tension that was left over once (Namu Wiki).
Chapter 39
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 14
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol looked at the bat.
It was his first time seeing a creature other than snakes here. He found it mysterious.
The bat pped its wings, trying to get out of Pyo-wols hand. However, no matter how much the bat shook, it could not escape Pyo-wols hand.
As if trapped in an invisible, intangible membrane, the bat floundered on Pyo-wols palm.
Pyo-wol gently reached out his other hand and caressed the bat. Then it trembled as if a bat had met its natural enemy.
Ssss!
Pyo-wol made a strange sound as he touched the bat as if it were his child. The bat was frozen like ice and couldnt move.
Pyo-wol smirked lightly.
His white teeth were revealed in the dark.
His appearance was surprisingly friendly.
He had no idea how many years he had been here.
He could only guess at the fact that he had stayed there for quite some time with his long hair and shaggy beard.
A normal person would have gone crazy staying in a ce like this for a few days. However, Pyo-wol managed to keep his mind intact.
No, maybe he became crazy, but he was just not aware of it.
It didnt matter either way.
All he had done in the meantime was to practice the Sub-Thunder Snake method, assimte himself with snakes, and learn martial arts.
His life, which repeated every day like a treadmill, was too monotonous for a sane person to handle.
As the Sub-Thunder Snake method reached a certain level, it was now difficult to distinguish whether Pyo-wol was a snake or a human being.
He breathed like a snake and looked at the world through the eyes of a snake. And from a certain moment, he reached the point of breathing through his skin like some of the snakes.
This wasnt what he intended.
The changes just happened naturally, like breathing.
After learning the snakes habits, he made no sound even while walking. No matter how narrow the opening, if his head was inserted in, his entire body could pass through.
The function of the Sub-Thunder Snake method was not limited to that.
The eleration and expansion of thinking became possible. He can think more broadly and make decisions faster. And his body can immediately respond given those brain changes.
He has had reflexes and physical abilities that transcend ordinary humans.
But Pyo-wol was still not satisfied with that level.
So he practiced the Seventy-Two Swords Waves while operating the Sub-Thunder Snake method.
Before returning to the underground cave for the second time, his understanding of the Seventy-Two Sword Waves was only about one fourth. However, his understanding increased by breaking through the inescapable.
The Seventy-Two Sword Wave was a skill made in the early days of the Qingcheng sect. Although it was pushed aside by the other skills created after that, it was never a martial art that can be taken lightly.
Pyo-wol insistently studied the Seventy-Two Sword Wave.
As he learned and endured, his understanding deepened.
When the Seventy-Two Sword Wave reached a certain level, he studied how to activate it with his bare hands. He broke down the technique and tried to rebuild it again to fit his bare hands.
His attempts have failed dozens of times. However, Pyo-wol did not be frustrated nor did he despair.
If he failed, he just thought of going back from the beginning.
All the useless parts were cut off, leaving only the core parts. He then reassembled it to his own taste.
Thanks to the Sub-Thunder Snake method, his intellectual powers increased dramatically, making Pyo-wols n possible.
Pyo-wol learned the Seventy-Two Sword Waves to the extreme. After mastering all of the Seventy-Two Swords, he then spent timeprehending the Emei sects Pyoseol Cheonunjang.
Although both sects were in the same province which was Sichuan, there was a big difference in the nature of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sects martial arts.
The two sects differed from their origins.
The Qingcheng sect had its origins in Taoism, while the Emei school had its origins in Buddhism. There would obviously be a stark difference from their cultivation methods to their philosophy.
It was a very dangerous thing to learn twopletely different martial arts simultaneously. However, Pyo-wol did not care and still studied the Pyo-seol Cheonunjang.
The characteristic feature of Pyoseol Cheonunjang was that it was like snow blowing in the wind. It is a martial art who shares the same box with the shamans myeonjang [??(d)].
The technique was much more difficult to learn than other strong martial arts. This was because, without proper operation and power control, the person cannot exert its actual power.
For that reason, even Gong-un, who had obtained a copy of Pyoseol Cheonunjang, did not dare to learn it easily.
In order to exert the full power of the Pyoseol Cheonunjang, it is necessary to have a great understanding of the philosophy of the Emei sect.
Without understanding the context and meaning behind the text, it would be near impossible to bring out its original power.
Pyo-wol, unaware of that fact, learned Pyo-seol Cheonunjang based on the Sub-Thunder Snake method.
Of course, he couldnt draw out the skills actual power.
His learning speed was also slow.
Still, Pyo-wol did not give up.
All he had left was time.
There are only a few things that could be done in a ce where there was no distinction between day and night.
Even if he fails, he can always try again.
There was no need to worry about unsessful attempts.
Pyo-wols body, which has adopted the snakes habits and characteristics, was tougher and more flexible than any other martial arts masters, so he can easily handle any shock.
Just as he disassembled the Seventy-Two Sword Waves, Pyo-wol broke down the Pyoseol Cheonunjang into pieces and reassembled it to suit himself.
In this way, Pyoseol Cheonunjang was recreated by Pyo-wol.
But Pyo-wol was still not satisfied with that level.
So he attempted to the Seventy-Two Sword Waves and the essence of Pyo Seol Cheonunjang into an entirely new method.
Naturally, his attempts were unsessful.
There were times when he would struggle with qi deviation, and there were times when his heart would burst due to the regurgitation of the internal organs.
He had fallen into a moribund state and visited the threshold of death dozens of times.
And each time, Pyo-wol would go back and visit the snake pit.
He would regain his vitality and stamping by meditating among the snakes, and eating them.
Every time he would ovee the crisis of death, he would shed his skin. With eachyer of skin removed, his body grew tougher and stronger.
Pyo-wol would constantly ovee death and be strong.
Now the bat stopped pping its wings. It sat quietly on Pyo-wols palm and waited.
Pyo-wol had no intention of killing the bat.
This was because bats were the evidence that a passage to the outside had been opened.
This was the first time Pyo-wol had seen a bat in an underground cave. If the bat had really managed toe in from the outside, there must be a passage.
Good!
He was thinking about going out now.
Because he realized that further training was meaningless.
Pyo-wol didnt know exactly how much time he spent.
However, he was confident that he would not be easily pushed back if faces the other martial artists of Jianghu.
Pyo-wol took a step forward.
Passing through the corridors where the instructors live, he headed into a huge underground cave.
The buildings, which had been built in the underground cavity, could not withstand the passage of time and copsed, leaving only ruins.
Pyo-wol searched through the ruins.
Momentster, a torn garment was in his hand.
It was the clothes of the Emei disciples who died here. Pyo-wol had taken off the clothes of the male disciples and kept them here.
It was only here in the underground that he could stay naked since he was alone. But he couldnt do that outside.
Pyo-wol wore the clothes that looked most intact.
Its been a while since he has worn clothes, so the feeling was unfamiliar. But he thought hed get used to it soon.
Just like it has been so far.
His preparation to leave was over.
There was no excitement.
His heart was so calm that it was strange.
Maybe after being with the snakes for a long time, his heart had also be as cold as a snake.
Pyo-wol spread his palms wide. Still, the bat didnt even try to fly. Pyo-wol thought that the bat should be set free.
Later on, the bat pped its wings vigorously.
The bat fluttered in ce for a moment, then began to soar vigorously into the air.
Pyo-wol looked carefully at the direction the bat was heading.
The bat soared towards the ceiling, changed direction and then headed towards a particr wall. And after a while, it disappeared.
Pyo-wol moved in the direction the bat disappeared.
It was a wall that was located a dozen or so high above the ground. When he touched the wall, he felt a small crack.
The space was small enough for Pyo-wols head to fit in.
Inside the wall was a pile of broken stones. It seems that the wall has recently weakened and copsed.
Pyo-wol brought his face near the crack.
He felt a cold wind. Air ising in from the outside.
HouCeup!
Pyo-wol inhaled the fresh airing in from the outside, deep in his lungs.
There was nothing special about the air as it entered through the underground passage, but the feeling was different.
Pyo-wols heart was beating faster than usual just because the air had flown in from the outside, and not simply from the underground cavity.
This crack was another uncharted space for Pyo-Wol.
Little bats were small enough to crawl in there, but no one can guarantee if there was room for a person to pass through.
If one would make a mistake, they could get stuck in the middle and be unable to continue or go back. No matter how good a persons martial arts were, any normal person couldnt help but feel fear.
But Pyo-wol was different.
After living in harmony with the darkness and snakes for a long time, he could no longer feel the emotion called fear.
Pyo-wol shoved his head into a small crack.
It was onlyrge enough to fit a single head, but miraculously, Pyo-wols shoulders and body glided through the cramped space.
Inside the crack, it was truly a dark ce.
It was so dark that he couldnt even see his hand. However, Pyo-wol did not make a fearful expression and crawled forward without hesitation.
The darkness was familiar to him.
Others may fear it, but to him it felt asfortable as a mothers womb.
Pyo-wol has adapted to the darkness perfectly.
A darkness of this degree was still bright like broad daylight.
Pyo-wol crawled non-stop.
There were sharp pieces of stone and unidentified ores protruding here and there, but none of it did any harm to Pyo-wols body.
Pyo-wol moved like a snake, gliding gently.
Srreuk!
Only the rustling of his clothes echoed in the darkness.
Pyo-wol so crawled in the dark without rest.
It was impossible to guess where the end of the crack was.
Sometimes he would go down, and at other times, he would pass through a near-vertical passage. However, Pyo-wol crawled and crawled without any sign of exhaustion.
He didnt know how long he crawled.
A faint light was seen in the distance.
In an instant, a turbulent expression appeared on Pyo-wols face.
No matter how cold his emotions were, his emotions were bound to stir in front of the light he had not seen for such a long time.
He wanted to go to the ce where the light was right away, but Pyo-wol stopped moving.
His eyes were perfectly adapted to the darkness. If he goes out into the bright world in this state, his eyes will not be able to bear it and he will die or be blind.
His heart was in a hurry, but he had to stop and rest so his eyes had to adjust to the light.
Pyo-wol crouched down and looked at the dim light in the distance. That alone felt like having his eyeball burst in pain.
Pyo-wol quickly turned his head and looked at the other side. The pain subsided a little.
Pyo-wol approached the entrance little by little every day. Inching closer to the light already made him feel a burning pain in his eyes and skin.
It was as if thousands of needles were stabbing his whole body. However, Pyo-wol did not give up and adapted little by little to the light.
It took him ten days to fully adapt to the light.
Then Pyo-wol went out.
It was the cramped space between therge rocks where Pyo-wol had squeezed out.
The gap between the rocks was so narrow that no one dared to imagine that it would lead deep underground.
A roon or a weasel crawled through the crevice of the rock.
Pyo-wol did not raise his head for a moment.
Although he tried as much as possible to adapt to the light in the cave entrance, facing the sun directly would bring him a different kind of pain.
He felt pain and thirst as if his whole body was burning.
This was why he needed to adapt as much as he could.
Pyo-wol did not avoid the pain.
Later on, he looked straight up at the zing sun.
As time passed, the pain gradually subsided.
As time passed, the pain gradually subsided.
His reddened skin calmed down, and his tears slowly stopped. Later on, the rednesspletely disappeared.
Phew
Pyo-wol sighed and turned his head to look around.
He saw an unfamiliarndscape.
He previously entered a vertical opening at the top of the mountain to enter the underground cave usually. But now, the hole he exited from lead to the bottom of the mountain. Thanks to this, he was able to avoid the trouble ofing down the mountain.
Pyo-wol looked at the top of the mountain for a moment and then moved on.
He had no regrets.
He wanted to get out of this damn ce quickly.
Pyo-wol walked without looking back.
The smell of the forest tickled the tip of his nose. A gentle breeze blew past his body.
It was a feeling he could never feel in the underground cave where everything including time seemed to have stopped.
It felt like the sensations in his body wereing back to life.
It was only now that he truly felt that he was alive.
After walking for a while, a fairlyrge stream appeared. In the water, Pyo-wol looked at his face.
A strange man was staring right back at him in the water. Long hair down to his waist and a beard covering his chest.
He expected his appearance to be something like this, but seeing it with own eyes, he still felt like it was someone elses face.
Pyo-wol jumped straight into the water.
He swam in the water, removing all the dirt.
After brushing off all the unique underground smells from his body, he pulled out a small dagger from his waist.
It was the only tool he had brought from the underground cave.
Pyo-wol looked at his own face reflected in the water and roughly cut his hair and beard.
His face was revealed.
He had not seen the sun for a long time so his skin had turned white. It contrasted well with his dark hair and soft red eyes.
His features resembled a person full of decadence, close to royalty. He had a strange atmosphere and a beautiful face that seemed not to be a person in this world.
Pyo-wol stood nkly for a long time and stared at his reflection on the surface of the water.
Editors Notes
Our MC is so pretty~~ (? ?>? ? Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 15
Manhwa: N/A
Batang was a city located in the western part of Sichuan Province and served as a gateway to the Western Hignds.
In front of the city, arge river more than twenty meters flowed, and the western hignd was spread out like a folding screen in the back.
In the paddy fields surrounding the vige, rice was swept away by the wind, creating blue waves.
Batang was thergest city in the vicinity which was around a hundred li1 close. Indigenous people from Kang County were predominant, but there were also many Han Chinese.
Although the city was located in a remote ce, there was a lot of rice and various specialty products, so merchants did not stop visiting throughout the year. Thanks to this, entertainment facilities such as inns and brothels were well established.
Ho-ho! Come here.
How about having a drink here today?
The courtesans lured passersby by sticking their upper body out the window.
Heheh! Good!
These guys! Wash up and wait. This old man wille running to you after todays deal is over.
Merchants who were not unfamiliar with this atmosphere looked at the courtesans with a sinister smile, and young men who were unfamiliar with the situation turned their heads away and fled.
Ho-ho-ho!
The high courtesans burst outughing.
As darkness descended on the street, the atmosphere became even more lively. The courtesans lit up rednterns and seduced customers by acting coquettish. However, because it was still early, there were not many customersing to the brothels.
Red Sky Pavilion 2 was one of thergest and most splendid among the brothels in Batang.
There were also many high-level courtesans. The origins of the courtesans also varied. There were women who came from Kang County or Han as well as women from Yunnan or Xijiang.
For this reason, people whos visiting Batang for the first time usually find and stay in the Red Sky Pavilion and unwound.
Seolhyang 3 was the most popr courtesan in the Red Sky Pavilion.
Her beautiful features and her snow-white skin was what attracted the peoples attention. But the most impressive thing about her was her eyes.
Seolhyang had eyes that weremonly called as three white eyes.4
The white color surrounding the three sides of her eyes gave off a strange atmosphere.
Many men fell in love with Seolhyangs unique atmosphere and visited her. However, it was almost impossible to sleep with her even if she kept and entertained a customer by her side throughout the drinking party.
Because Seolhyang didnt allow it.
No matter how wealthy the customer was, she would not allow ess to her body if she did not like it. Still, many men were willing to pay a lot of money to join her.
Seolhyang looked at the street with a bored expression.
Red Sky Pavilion was still quiet, just like any other tower. But after a while, all the rooms will be full of guests.
This is boring.
Seolhyang yawned lightly.
Even for today, she adorned herself beautifully and wore colorful clothes. The ornaments made by a famous craftsman hung all over her body.
She was a flower.
And it was the duty of a flower to lure in butterflies and bees.
Seolhyang looked out the window, exuding her happiness to the fullest.
She saw people walking down the street.
Batang natives do note here. Most of the people in the streets were foreigners. Among them, those who boasted that they made a lot of money usuallye to this ce.
Even those who casually passed through the street could not take their eyes off of Seolhyang whenever they managed to take a glimpse of her. Seolhyang did not blush even once, despite their gazes which were full of desire.
She was used to this look.
Most of the men who saw Seolhyang looked at her with eyes full of desire. Seolhyang thought that men were the same because she had been treated like that since childhood.
If she shows even a little bit of her smile to indicate that shes fond of something, many would be willing to give her all of their fortune. In that way, there were already more than ten people who have been financially ruined.
Seolhyang thought that men who she could put on her toes were not really great. However, as always, she thoroughly concealed her inner feelings and seduced every man she saw with a bright smile.
Then, a strange sight entered Seolhyangs eyes.
Among the many people walking down the street, one person clearly caught her eye.
Most of the people walking on this street were wearing high-quality silk or fancy clothes, but he was wearing very shabby clothes.
So he stood out even more.
In a sense, it was something that was not often seen here. But what stood out more than his clothing was the mans appearance.
Ah!
The moment she saw him, a burst ofughter came out of her mouth without realizing it.
A beautiful face with whiter skin than any woman and a decadent beauty. His deep, shadowed eyes were so beautiful that anyone who would see them, exmations of admiration would burst out from them.
Seolhyang lost her mind as she looked at the mans face.
She had seen a lot of men before, but this was the first time shes seen a man like this.
He couldnt take my eyes off him.
It was the same with other courtesans.
Oh!
How can a man have a face like that
The prostitutes who were sticking out their faces through the window could not take their eyes off the mans face.
That man had the power to catch the peoples attention.
In particr, the women looked at the man with a weak pulse.
The man looked around with a curious expression as if it was his first time being to a ce like this.
He then met Seolhyangs eyes.
For a moment, Seolhyang found herself lightheaded.
The man looked at Seolhyang half-heartedly with his bright red eyes. Seolhyang could not remove her gaze.
Seolhyang unknowingly told the man.
Come in here.
A lot of men have visited so far, but this man was the first one to make her tell them toe in first.
The man did not refuse and entered the Red Sky Pavilion.
Seolhyang hurriedly went down to the first floor to meet the man. There she saw a maning into the Red Sky Pavilion.
OhC!
The man she saw up close was more beautiful.
As if he had never been under the sun, his pure white skin was shining under the light of rednterns.
Sanggong! (??!)
Seolhyang approached the man.
In an instant, Seolhyang inhaled the strong scenting from the man. A strange scent was emanating from the man.
It was a scent that made Seolhyang unable to think clearly.
What made her mind dizzy more than anything else were his eyes that had a subtle tinge of red. Seolhyang was mesmerized by his eyes that seemed to sucked her in the more she stares at him.
The man asked Seolhyang.
This is a brothel, right?
Yes, thats right! Sangong!
Seolhyang shook her head and replied. Unknowingly, she was treating the man with a humble attitude.
Can I stay a few days even without any money?
O-Of course.
Had another guest here said they have no money, she would have looked at them with contempt. But when the man in front of her said that he doesnt have any money, there was no contempt, only regret.
Ill take care of you, so dont worry about anything ande inside.
Seolhyang pulled the mans hand.
The man entered her residence as naturally as if he had entered his own house.
* * *
Geum Si-yeon, the owner of Red Sky Pavilion, looked at the Chongwan with a frown.
Why arent we making a profit? Havent our sales been below average for the past few days?
That is
Chongwang bowed his head with a troubled look.
Geum Si-yeon said as she banged the table,
Why cant you tell me? What the hell is going on in the Red Sky Pavilion?
Seolhyang hasnt worked for the past few days.
Seolhyang? Why?
Thats because she fell in love with a certain guy
That girl fell for a man? Are you joking with me?
Geum Si-yeon knew what Seolhyang was like better than anyone. She couldnt easily believe the words of Chongwan that Seolhyang was obsessed with a man and stopped epting clients.
As Geum Si-yeon got angry, Chongwan said with an unhappy expression,
Its true. Shes been stuck in her room for three days and still hasnte out.
Really?
Yes!
Ill check it myself. Have the other kids ready.
Geum Si-yeon got up.
Her eyes were full of poison.
The Red Sky Pavilion was a business she worked so hard for and Seolhyang was her best courtesan. It is impossible for her to see such amodity fall in love with a man and cause damage to her business.
Dozens of men followed Geum Si-yeon.
The men were warriors dispatched by Cheongok-gwan5 in Batang.
Geum Si-yeon had a close rtionship with Yu Jin-san, the ruler of Cheongok-gwan. Although she was already retired from the front line, Geum Si-yeon still boasted a decent beauty and education.
Because of that, Yu Jinsan, the most powerful member of the party, fell in love with her and sent warriors to look after her.
Although they cannot bepared to the Two Factions (), the Three Gates (T), the Four Fangs (ķ), and the Five Halls (^) that make up Sichuan Province, there were no military officers who dared topete with the Cheongok-gwan in the vicinity of Batang.
When Geum Si-yeon appeared leading the men of Cheongok-gwan, all the courtesans and workers they encountered turned their heads and avoided them.
Geum Si-yeons power was so great that no one dared to stop her.
The courtesans looked at Geum Si-yeons back with bewildered expressions.
Why is Si-yeon unnie so angry?
Its because of Seolhyang.
What did Seolhyang unnie do?
Shes been out of business for the past few days because she fell for a certain guy. With the best courtesan in the Red Sky Pavilion not selling her services, the damage is huge.
What kind of man is he for to make that sassy Seolhyang unnie stop doing her business and be locked up in her room?
I dont know! But that mans skill is no joke. I mean why were they moaning until dawn?
Really?
The young-looking courtesan widened her eyes. Her eyes were full of curiosity.
Between a man and a woman, it was the courtesans who usually got the vigor. Courtesans can moan briefly during the intercourse to please a man, but its impossible to do it all night.
Unless you have mind blowing sex overnight.
Oh my God! What a great man!
Ho-ho! He must have drank a lot ofC
Geum Si-yeons expression was distorted by the chatter of the courtesans who were unable to grasp the atmosphere.
These empty-headed bitches cant even understand the atmosphere After being lenient on them for while, everyone became out of tune.
Geum Si-yeon thought that as soon as she solved the problem of Seolhyang, she would also talk and discipline the other prostitutes.
Geum Si-yeon and the warriors finally arrived in front of Seolhyangs room.
Seolhyangs door was firmly shut.
When Geum Si-yeon red at it, the soldiers immediately forced the door open.
Thud!
As soon as the door opened, hot air rushed out.
Geum Si-yeon frowned.
Because she knows fully well what the heating out of the room means.
Geum Si-yeon looked around the room.
Red silk gold needles were scattered all over, and Seolhyangs pure white naked body was visible. She was lying on a mansp, breathing heavily.
Just by looking at it, she could fully guess what had just happened.
Geum Si-yeon burst into anger.
Seolhyang! What are you doing after closing your services?!
Si-yeon unnie?
Then Seolhyang turned her head and looked at Geum Si-yeon. Her eyes were dreamily opened and her face was full of redness.
YouC?
Hoo!
Seolhyang raised her upper body, covering her white naked body with a silk nket.
Geum Si-yeons gaze turned to the man.
She was curious about the face of the man who captured Seolhyang under his spell.
Even though Geum Si-yeon and warriors came in with the door open, the man sat and looked out the window, not even paying the slightest bit of attention to them.
Although he hasnt turned his head yet to reveal his face, she felt a strange atmosphereing from the man.
His undressed, white upper body was smooth and slender as if he had no muscles.
The appearance of the scattered candles illuminating his smooth body made him look mysterious.
For a moment, Geum Siyeon felt a sense of incongruity that could not be exined in words.
There was something off about him.
The man did not match the atmosphere. Still, it was strangely mixed. The mans appearance stimted Geum Si-yeons instinct.
Geum Si-yeon opened her mouth carefully.
I want to see the face of the unauthorized guest.
The man turned his head at her voice.
Ah!
As soon as she saw the mans face, Geum Si-yeon let out a soft gasp without realizing it.
The mans face was too beautiful to be expressed in words.
She had spent nearly thirty years as a courtesan. She had already met so many men and slept with them. But no other man could match the beautiful charm of the man in front of her.
Especially his pair of eyes with a soft red color seemed to tickle even Geum Si-yeons heart.
At that moment, Geum Si-yeon seemed to understand why Seolhyang had fallen for the man.
With such a man, it would be difficult for any woman to get out of his grasp easily.
Since Geum Si-yeon has seen through everything with her matured age, she can keep her reason against the man, but it seemed that it would be impossible for young womento get out of the charm of the man.
Where did such a person
Geum Siyeon instinctively took a step back.
Because she smelled a dangerous smell from the man.
It was like seeing a big snake. She had goosebumps all over her body and her hair stood up straight.
As Geum Si-yeons face turned white, the warriors supported her and said,
Are you okay?
Maybe the man used some sort of trickery?
Geum Si-yeon could not easily answer the questions of the soldiers and only shook her head. But warriors thought that Geum Si-yeon had been enchanted, and looked at Pyo-wol.
Bring him out.
Editors Notes
Thank you for reading! Comment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ?- Li. This is also known as the Chinese mile, is a traditional Chinese unit of distance. The li has varied considerably over time but was usually about one third of an English mile and now has a standardized length of a half-kilometer (500 meters or 1,640 feet or 0.311 miles).
- Red Sky Pavilion. Other possible trantions: Hong Cheonru, ???(t¥).
- Seolhyang. Other possible trantions: ???.
- Three white eyes. Other possible trantions: Saembaegan, Sanpaku, ??? ().
- It refers to the eyes in which either the white spaces above or below the iris are revealed. In manga or anime, characters with these eyes are usually portrayed as yandere, tsundere, or kuudere.
- Cheongok-gwan. ????
Chapter 41
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 16
Manhwa: N/A
All of the warriors were masters of martial arts.
Naturally, their bodies were very well developed. Unlike the unknown man who does not have any muscle, they were proud of their lean muscr bodies.
Bring that bastard out!
Asshole!
The warriors were angry for no reason. From the moment theyid their eyes on the unknown man, strangely, they couldnt control their anger.
They thought they should drag the man out and teach him a lesson.
It would be better to just follow along.
The warriors took hold of the mans arms and exerted force. However, no matter how much strength was applied, the man did not move.
Hik!
Huh?
Veins popped out of the foreheads of the warriors. They exerted enough strength to drag him out, but they still couldnt drag the man out.
Then they realized that something was wrong.
HmmC?
What? You bastard!
At that moment, the man opened his mouth for the first time,
Let go of my hand.
The mans voice was very soft. But it sounded strangely clear. The moment they heard his voice, the soldiers felt goosebumps rising up their spines. Their whole body stiffened, and their hair stood up.
Their instinct whispered that they had to stop here. However, their pride did not allow them to retreat like this.
What bullshit are you talking about?
Come on, get up!
The warriors raised their internal energy and tried to bring down the man in front of them. But the mans body still didnt budge.
His body obviously looked slender, but it felt as if his body was made of rock. At that moment, the soldiers felt a sense of crisis and tried to take their hands off the man.
That was the moment.
Keuk!
Kurkhyuk!
The warriors who had put their hands on the mans body suddenly copsed with a loud scream. Their eyes rolled and white foam came out of their mouth.
Seeing the scene, the rest of the warriors raised their swords and shouted.
What did you do?!
Do you want to die?!
At that moment, the man raised his body.
A red silk robended on Seolhyangs naked body who was not wearing a single thread.
Sanggong! (??)
Seolhyang wrapped her arms around the mans body from behind. Seolhyang hugged the man from behind and did not know that he would fall. It was not normal for anyone to see.
If she had proper judgment, Seolhyang should have taken the side of the warriors. However, Seolhyang was attached to the mans back pretending not to see the warriors.
The man opened his mouth for the first time.
Im leaving in three days. Ill be quiet before I go, so dont bother me.
It was a voice that was low and quiet, like the whisper of a snake.
The warriors and Geum Si-yeon felt as if arge snake was watching over them.
Their bodies trembled, and cold sweat broke out on their palms. It was the first time in their life that they felt this way.
The man who looked down on them was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol wasnt in a good mood right now.
Because his rest was interrupted.
For the past three days, Pyo-wol has been coveting Seolhyang in her room.
He spent seven years being raised as an assassin and another seven years in an underground cave after being attacked by Mu Jeong-jin.
A total of fourteen years had been spent in an empty underground cave.
It was only a short time when he saw the light when he assassinated Woo Gunsang, and when he ran away from the inescapable. Most of the rest of his time was spent in the dark.
The average person would have gone crazy without being able to endure it for a few days. After spending such a long time in darkness, Pyo-wol was very hungry.
Pyo-wol himself did not know, but from his whole body, a body odor that made women feel hot was emanating from his body.
The more intense his feelings, the stronger the body odor, and the woman fell into a frenzy.
It was at that moment when Seolhyang brought him into the room. He found out that he had been imprisoned in an underground cave for seven more years.
He was now twenty-eight years old. But the thought that he had spent half of my life in vain in pitch ck darkness intensified his emotions.
Seolhyang was caught at that time.
Pyo-wol has been coveting her for the past three days without thinking. It was kind of like a reward for his strong mentality.
Pyo-wol had undying energy and sexual desire.
Seolhyang waspletely tamed by Pyo-wol.
Now, she couldnt even think of any other man other than Pyo-wol.
As Pyo-wol was about to close the door, an old warrior called out.
What nonsense are you talking about?! What have you done to myrades? Cant you go and restore them back to their normal state?
After a day or three, they will recover. So dont bother and step back.
Seven years in the underground cavity was a time spent in exploring assassination techniques.
During that long time, Pyo-wol studied only how to kill opponents. Among them was how to kill people without leaving any traces. The technique used on the warriors who were in pain with foaming out of their mouth was a weak application of one of the techniques.
If Pyo-wol had wanted to, they would have stopped breathing without even realizing that they were dying.
Do you know who youre facing? Do you think youll be okay after you injure the warriors of Cheongok-gwan in the Padang?
Cheongok-gwan?
Pyo-wol tilted his head.
Because it was the first time he heard the name.
All of the famous sects of Sichuan Province had participated in the inescapable aimed at him. But he had never heard the name Cheongok-gwan anywhere.
If so, there is a high possibility that the Cheongok-gwan, which the warrior in front of him was proud of, is actually just a mere sect or group.
Even if they were a great ce, it didnt matter.
He is not what he used to be.
He was not just a mere assassin, a young boy who had to run away because hecked the strength. Even back then, he fought for his life against the Qingcheng and the Emei sect.
At Pyo-wols attitude as if he was ignoring the name Cheongok-gwan, the old warrior cried out,
Do you dare ignore the Cheongok-gwan?! I dont know what kind of tricks you used, but it wont work for me!
The old warriorswung his sword and ran towards him.
Other warriors followed.
The young red light in Pyo-wols eyes deepened.
He suddenly stretched out his palms and thrust them forward.
Geum Si-yeons face was filled with suspicion. It was because she did not understand what the hell Pyo-wol was choosing to do at this dangerous moment.
Hes not thinking of facing the warriors of the Cheongok-gwan, does he?
That was then.
Heuk!
Keukek!
The warriors who were running towards Pyo-wol like a lie, grabbed their chests and fell. They threw themselves on the floor, clutching their chests with painful expressions. Some have their faces already turned ck.
Hiick!
Geum Si-yeon covered her mouth with both hands at the unbelievable sight.
A master!
If he defeated the opponent without touching them, it was clear that he had reached a level where he could release his energy.
There were not many masters in Sichuan who reached that level.
Although Geum Si-yeon didnt know anything about martial arts, she had a wealth of insight.
As far as she knew, even Yu Jin-san, the head of Cheongok-gwan, had not reached that level.
Is there such a master in Sichuan?
Not to mention, Pyo-wol was remarkably handsome. It was hard to believe that a man who possesses such an appearance would be still unknown.
Geum Si-yeons eyes shook anxiously.
Because she knows from experience that there would be constant storms brewing around a person who suddenly stands out like this.
Kukeuk!
Sa, save me!
The warriors were toppling on the floor in agony.
The veins on their faces looked like it was about to burst.
Geum Si-yeon quickly realized that she had to do something.
Sa, Sanggong! Please forgive them at this point.
Forgive?
Yes! These people were rude without knowing that a precious person had arrived. Ill take care of everything during your stay, so how about forgiving them at this point?
Geum Siyeon got down on her knees and begged.
One of her greatest strengths was her keen eyes.
Until she came here, she thought she needed to take care of Seolhyang and Pyowol, but as soon as she realized that Pyo-wol was not someone she could handle, she immediately changed her attitude.
What he did was not something anyone could do.
Pyo-wol looked at Geum Si-yeon inquiringly.
At that moment, a hand as white touched Pyo-wols chest.
When he turned his head, Seolhyang was looking at him with a sultry gaze.
Please forgive Si-yeon unnie for me. Si-yeon unnie is not a bad person.
Even if it wasnt because of Seolhyangs request, he had no intention of causing any more trouble.
Because he still wanted to rest more.
One day he will end this life, but not for the time being.
Pyo-wol gently waved his hand. Then the warriors lying on the floor widened their eyes and exhaled a big breath. Because the pain suddenly disappeared.
Pyo-wol looked at them and said,
Three days. Thats all Im asking. I hope that all of you would not dare disturb me. Tell that to your leader.
The warriors looked at Pyo-wol with terrified expressions, but did not say anything. The warriors already had a keen feeling that Pyo-Wol was a different being from them.
It wasnt just his martial arts that were far stronger than them.
The man in front of him was something different. Like a frog standing in front of a snake, there was something in him that stood out. Of course, the frogs were the warriors themselves.
When Pyo-wol waved his hand, they ran away, leaving only Geum Si-yeon.
Geum Si-yeon asked cautiously with a paleplexion,
Then what should I do? If you need anything, please tell me.
I told you. Dont disturb me for three days.
Will that be all?
Yes. Thats it.
Okay. If you need more children, please let me know. There are many pretty girls besides Seolhyang in the Red Sky Pavilion.
I will.
Pyo-wol nodded his head.
Its not that hes tired of Seolhyang or that shes ugly.
It was just that his desire was too strong. Even Seolhyang couldnt fully handle him. Seolhyang knew about it, so she didnt say anything.
Seolhyang knew that she could not monopolize the man who covets her so tenaciously.
Pyo-wol was never one to settle for one woman. To him, they were nothing more than an object to satisfy his momentary desires.
Seolhyang thought it didnt matter.
The mans scent emanating from Pyo-wol was too strong for her to think ofplicated thoughts.
Thud!
Seolhyang closed the door.
When Pyo-wol was nowhere to be seen, Si-yeon Geum breathed a sigh of relief.
Phew!
Many rumors spread in Batang over the incident.
The rumors which spread that throughout the Batang where such as that a minister1 visited and have bought all of the prostitutes, or that a powerful man came to the Red Sky Pavilion and voluntarily banned the business.
But the Red Sky Pavilion still did not open the door without saying anything.
Finally, after all three days, Seolhyangs services were opened again.
Seolhyang wasbing Pyowols hair behind his back. Her eyes were filled with affectionate emotions as she used a fineb.
Seolhyang, who finally cleaned Pyo-wols hair, carefully dressed him this time.
It wasnt the shabby clothes he was wearing when he left the basement. It was a jeonui2 that Seolhyang specially ordered from a famous artisan in Batang.
Jeonui was the clothing worn by warriors during hunting or war, but the clothes Seolhyang ordered were engraved with colorful patterns and looked elegant.
The cloak fit perfectly into Pyo-wols body.
Seolhyang wiped Pyo-wols chest who was wearing the robe. There was deep affection in her hands.
She asked cautiously,
Sangong, will I be able to see you again?
If there is a chance.
I want to see you again. Please dont forget about me.
I wont forget you.
Pyo-wols calm words brought a bright smile to Seolhyangs lips.
Tears welled up in her eyes, but she was able to smile because she heard what she wanted to hear.
Pyo-wol looked at her for a moment and then turned around. Waiting for him toe out were the strong-looking middle-aged warrior and the rest of his men.
Can we talk for a moment?
The middle-aged warrior approached Pyo-wol.
Editors Notes
Oh myyy~ our MC what a chad. Stealing girls heart the moment he came outC (? ?? ?)? Dont forget toment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ?- Minister. Other trantions: Jae-sin, God of Wealth, ??(ؔ).
- Jeonui. Other trantions: ??()
Chapter 42
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 17
Manhwa: N/A
A middle-aged warrior looked cautious at first nce.
His name was Yu Jin-san.
The ruler of Cheongok-gwan and the most powerful person of the group appeared directly at the Red Sky Pavilion.
Even with the appearance of Yu Jin-san, Pyo-wol did not tremble.
There werent many people who could skillfully hide the agitation of emotions revealed through their eyes. So, whenever he met people, Yu Jinsan looked into their eyes first.
Eum
As soon as he saw Pyo-wols eyes, he felt his belief shake.
Pyo-wols eyes werepletely unperturbed. It was not a matter of him revealing or hiding his emotions, it seemed that his emotions were deleted altogether.
How can a persons eyes be like that?
Even the eyes of the beast would not be like that.
No, he had seen those eyes on a beast once.
Damang!1
The eyes of a giant snake he met in the rain forest when he went to Yunnan one day were like that. The snake was so huge, it could wrap itself around arge cow and suffocate it at once.
Yu Jin-san did not even dare to attack the beast and ran away.
Pyo-wols eyes reminded him of the damang.
Yu Jin-san felt the spine of his back get cold.
He didnt know how much skill the man in front of him actually had, but it was impossible for a person with such eyes to be ordinary.
Only then did he understand the words of his men who had run away with their tails between their legs.
He used a bizarre magic trick! He just swung his hand and then suddenly I couldnt breathe!
His eyes were really bloody! I cant exin it in words, but it was really scary. Just seeing his eyes was enough to make you give up.
If he had eyes like this, the reaction of his subordinates was only befitting. He, too, was unable to contain his reluctance to look at Pyo-wol.
However, he was Yu Jin-san, the most powerful in the group.
He stepped forward, but when he saw his eyes, he unconsciously stepped back making his face fall on the floor. Some would call him stupid, but in Jianghu, protecting the body was the most important thing.
A person whose face has fallen to the floor will be ridiculed by people, making it impossible to recover. Yu Jin-san, well aware of Jianghus physiology, had no choice but to hesitate to step back.
He said as he approached Pyo-wol,
My name is Yu Jin-san. I am the leader of Cheongok-gwan, the first military officer in Batang. What is your name?
Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol? Where are you from?
Why do I have to tell you?
At Pyo-wols words, Yu Jin-sans expression hardened.
Our young friend here sure is short-tempered. It seems that youre not taught to be polite by your master.
Thats right! My master never taught me any of those manners.
All he learned was how to effectively kill his opponent. No one in the Blood Shadow Group had ever told him that he had to be polite when dealing with people.
Where is your master ? Ill have to meet your master and ask him.
Dead.
What?
He died a long time ago. All of them.
WhatC?
At Pyo-wols short answer, Yu Jin-san felt speechless.
All the other members of my group are dead except for me, so if you have anything to say, you can go ahead and tell me.
Pyo-wol approached Yu Jin-san.
For a moment, Yu Jin-san felt that Pyo-wols movements were different from those of an ordinary person. It was clear that he saw him move, but there was no sound. It was as if a ghost was floating and approaching him.
It was then that Jinsan Yu realized that Pyo-wol was a greater master than he thought.
ThisC!
A look of disappointment shed across his face.
That bastard dares to tell the master
Hes being so disrespectful!
Unlike him, his subordinates did not understand the atmosphere and burst out in anger.
The image of Pyo-wol appearing in such a disrespectful way to their leader, whom they looked up to like the sky, made them angry.
You bastards! Thats not it!
Yu Jin-san cried out desperately in his heart.
He wanted to get out of here. However, if his subordinates escte the problem to such a greater extent, it might be impossible for them to back down.
Damn it! Be polite.
Kneel down!
Before Yu Jin-san could dry, two men sprang out and attacked Pyo-wol. They were twins with the same body shape and the same face. In Batang, they were famous for their nickname of One Face, Two Wolves.2
Two wolves with the same face were the words they were referring to.
They usually thought of Yu Jin-san as the sky. When they thought that their master was being insulted by a kid they had never heard of, their anger soared to the top of their heads.
Oh, no!
Yu Jin-san tried to stop them btedly, but their attack was already on the verge of stacking up on Pyo-wol.
At that moment, Pyo-wol raised his right hand.
Argh!
Kuk!
All of a sudden, the two brothers screamed and stopped with their attack. They couldnt move as if they had be stone statues. The twins were in extreme pain with all their veins bulging all over their body.
The pain, like tens of thousands of ants crawling along their veins and biting them, drove them crazy.
S, stop!
S-SpareC
The two brothers begged with foam in their mouths. However, there was no change in Pyo-wols expression whos looking at them.
He was thinking about other things.
This works well, too.
The twins could not see it, but a thread of qi was flowing from Pyo-wols finger and was connected to their body.
Suhonsa.3
A thread that takes the soul.
Although it was only for a short time, the most impressive weapon Pyo-wol used aftering out of the underground cave was the Cheonjamsa.
The uses of Cheonjamsa were endless.
Depending on how it was used, it could be a great tool for killing, or it can be used to do arts that were impossible with only ones own strength.
However, Cheonjamsa waspletely destroyed by the powerful blow of Mu Jeong-jin. After recovering to some extent, he wanted to use Cheonjamsa, but he couldnt find it in the underground cave.
It was from then.
Pyo-wol started to study Suhonsa.
Its purpose was to release the qi inside the body to the outside, giving it a shape like Cheonjamsa.
At first, of course, it failed.
Only the masters of Jianghu can outwardly manifest their qi. However, they too, also needed arge medium like a sword or a dagger. At best, they could also use their hands as a medium.
No one would have thought of making qi as thin as a thread, nor dared to even try.
In order to extract the qi from the body and make it like a thread, a high degree of concentration, extremely delicate operation of the inner work, and a vast amount of internal energy were required.
Pyo-wol, unaware of that fact, tried to make a thread of qi.
He also suffered serious internal injuries due to reflux. But Pyo-wol did not give up.
There wasnt much that could be done in the underground cavity anyway. He was engrossed in making a thread made out of qi, as if he had found a fun game.
It was after seeing the movement of the snakes that he found a clue. When the snakes crawled on the floor, it was much easier to operate the qi.
It was the Sub-Thunder Snake method that helped with that.
Pyo-wols boundless imagination was supported by the essence of the Sub-Thunder Snake method. The whole process of thinking, revising, re-challenging, and supplementing were performed at a speed that ordinary people could not even imagine.
A day on the eve of the month was equivalent to a few days for ordinary people.
Thats how Suhonsa was born.
Although it had not yet taken the form of a sword or a dagger the substance certainly existed.
Only Pyo-wol could feel and use it.
Pyo-wol used Suhonsa to infiltrate the blood veins of the twins. His control was still weak, so he could only use three or four. That was only the amount that could be freely used. Later on, as he gets more advanced, he will be able to use it on all of his ten fingers.
Sah, magicC
Yoo Jin-san shouted in surprise.
The martial arts that Pyo-Wol put so much effort into seemed like magic in his eyes. It was the same for the other warriors.
Even if they knew, they could not see it, and at their level, no matter what they did, they could not understand the reality of Pyo-wols work.
Kekkeuk!
Garrgh!
The two brothers were on the verge of dying.
Still, neither Yu Jin-san nor the other members of the Cheongok-gwan dared to attack Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wols presence was overwhelming.
It wasnt because he did any remarkable martial arts, or used overwhelming violence, he just performed a strange skill.
But they instinctively felt it.
That the man in front of him was something different.
The fact that there is something primal in him that makes people afraid.
Ill be devoured.
Yu Jin-san once again recalled the damang he had seen in Yunnan.
Although he was the best warrior in Batang, he was nothing more than a regional leader on the outskirts of Sichuan. The leading sects in Sichuan did not even consider Cheongok-gwan a proper sect.
He forgot his pride and knelt down.
Young Master! Please save them. I have no eyes, so I was rude to you. Please forgive me. I beg you like this!
Yu Jin-san used to live with pride. Saving face used to be more important than life, but not at this moment. He felt a deep fear that he could not even dare to attack Pyo-wol. This feeling was the first in his life.
Just looking at Pyo-wol made his neck numb with a cold sweat running down his back.
It doesnt matter if hes alone, but if he makes a mistake, the Cheongok-gwan could be annihted.
Pyo-wol looked at Yu Jin-san.
Yu Jin-san was banging his head on the floor as he begged.
At that time, a middle-aged woman approached Pyo-wol.
It was Geum Si-yeon, the owner of the Red Sky Pavilion. Geum Si-yeon bowed her head. Pyo-wol looked at her and she handed him something.
Ive packed a few things for you to eat on the way. Youll be able to fill up your stomach when you go out.
What she brought out was a small container with food.
Pyo-wol noticed that Geum Si-yeon was quite wise.
She didnt ask Pyo-wol to forgive her or just leave. She just give him the utmost care she could, and that alone greatly eased the harsh atmosphere.
Her experience of working in the entertainment industry for a long time served as a buffer between Pyowol and Yu Jin-san.
Amazing
The act of changing the atmosphere in an instant was never easy. In particr, for a person whocked human rtionships like Pyo-wol, he could not emte the act.
Pyo-wol smiled slightly and released the Suhonsa. Immediately after, the twins fell on the floor, breathing heavily. Their faces were full of fear.
They closed their eyes, unable to even look at Pyo-wol.
Having confirmed the power of Suhonsa, there was no longer any use for them.
Pyo-wol silently epted the package from Geum Si-yeon. It seemed that it was not just food that was packed since the weight was heavy. Still, he didnt say a word of thanks.
Pyo-wol nced at Yu Jin-san and took a step forward. Yu Jin-san was shaking and trembling but he did not dare to stop Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol passed through the crowd and exited the Red Sky Pavilion.
As his appearance disappeared, the Yu Jin-san and the rest of the Cheongok-gwan breathed a sigh of relief.
Phew!
Haa
In that brief encounter they experienced hell.
It was the first time they realized that people can be so scary.
Geum Si-yeon came to Yu Jin-sans side.
Lord Jin-san! Are you okay?
Who is that man?
He was just a random visitor.
You dont even know?
Geum Si-yeon looked at Seolhyang at Yu Jin-sans question.
Among them, Seolhyang was the person who spent the longest time with Pyo-wol. If it was her, she might know the answer to the question. However, even Seolhyang shook her head to express that she did not know.
Haa Looks like the storm has passed. What a mess.
Yu Jin-san shook his head. In that brief moment, his face looked much older.
Geum Si-yeon understood what Yu Jin-san meant. It was because she was also nervous while Pyo-wol was staying at the Red Sky Pavilion.
Even now, both her mind and body were a mess.
Fortunately, things went well.
Sheforted Yu Jin-san.
You did well. The quick and good judgment saved the Cheongok-gwan.
I think its time to retire. I saw the reaper in front of me and didnt recognize it.
Youre right about that.
Thatsforting. Where do you think his next destination is?
How would I know that? But I think I know one thing.
What is that?
That a terrifying killer has appeared in Jianghu.
HuuuI feel the same way. Where did such a persone from? Sooner orter, Jianghu will be turned upside down.
Will you inform the great sects?
Why would I tell them?
Theyre the the sects of Sichuan that
Will they even listen to me? Theyll just be ridiculing us saying its mere nonsense from the vigers in the countryside. One humiliation is enough.
Yu Jin-san shook his head and looked in the direction where Pyo-wol disappeared.
They have to experience it themselves to learn a lesson.
Editors Notes- Damang. MTL trantions: Long-awaited, tbread, ??().
- One Face, Two Wolves. MTL trantions: Ilmionirang, One Myun Rang, ????(һ)
- Suhonsa. Other trantions: ???(ջ꾀).
- gather together, collect, harvest
- soul, spirit
- thread, wire, line
Chapter 43
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 18
Manhwa: N/A
After leaving Batang, Pyo-wol walked through the east towards Guangdong.
All the cities in Sichuan Province were connected to Chengdu. Chengdu was the center of the gathering of the inner culture of Sichuan.
The destination of Pyo-wol was Chengdu.
He was thinking of going to Chengdu to learn about the Qingcheng and the Emei sect.
Seven years have already passed, but Pyo-wol never forgot his resentment against them even for a single moment.
He could choose to live in a quiet ce. After all, it has already been seven years. No one would have an issue about it since they know that Pyo-wol was already buried. Pyo-wol was already a forgotten man in the world.
If he just stayed still, its possible for him to live in peace.
But Pyo-wol couldnt do that.
The world may have forgotten him, but he never forgot his past.
For fourteen years, he was locked in darkness and had to live a life that was inferior to that of a human being. Such a past was not something that could be easily forgotten.
Pyo-wol was well aware that if he did not shake off the past, he would not be able to take even a single step toward the future.
But Pyo-wol is not the kind of person who forgets his grudges.
From the moment he was kidnapped by the Blood Shadow Group and forcibly turned into an assassin, he never forgot his grievances, not even for a single day.
Although the Blood Shadow Group has disappeared from the world, the Emei sect, who was the root cause, is still alive and well.
Pyo-wol couldnt just leave them alone and know that they were doing well as they continued taking advantage of others.
Seolhyang and the courtesans did not know much about the Emei sect. Since the area called Batang is on the outskirts of Sichuan Province, there was no proper informationing in.
That was the reason Pyo-wol left Batang and headed towards Chengdu for six days.
Pyo-wol was not in a hurry.
He wanted to see the world he hadnt seen in a long time. So he walked slowly as much as possible, fully taking in the scenery around him.
After walking for a while, he got hungry.
He took a seat in a suitable ce and unpacked his luggage. Then, a bowl of food made by the master of the Red Sky Pavilion appeared.
The bamboo bowl contained rice and simple side dishes. But there was something that caught his eye even more than that.
There was a 30-nyang silver slip and a few coins. It seemed that Geum Si-yeon was looking out for him. But Pyo-wol did not know how much thirty silver nyang were worth.
Having been locked up in an underground cave for fourteen years, he had no choice but to lose his sense of the true value of money.
Pyo-wol touched the slip for a while, then put it in his bosom and ate.
He knew it when he was living with Seolhyang, but the Red Sky Pavilions food was delicious. Even simple food had a deep taste.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to have a pleasant meal.
The thing he liked the most after going out into the world was that he could enjoy eating delicious meals to his hearts content.
As he ate delicious food, Pyo-wol realized that he was also human.
When he was trapped in the underground cave for the second time and lived with the snakes, he seemed to have be a snake himself.
Thanks to that, he adapted and managed to survive, but he had no desire to go back to that time again.
The soft taste of rice in his mouth made him realize that he was alive. Pyo-wol chewed little by little and fully savored the taste of the food.
The wind blew.
It was a fresh wind that could not be felt in the underground cave. Pyo-wol stopped eating and felt the wind. A lot of information was contained in a single wind.
Its going to rain soon.
The wind was full of moisture that was about to pour at any moment. Furthermore, it felt like the iing rain would not stop anytime soon.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat after roughly tidying up.
As he looked around to find a ce to shelter from the rain, he saw a closed tomb in his sight.
It must have been abandoned a long time ago, so the tomb was half-destroyed. Still, it seemed like he could use it to escape the rain for a day or so.
Shortly after Pyo-wol entered the tomb, it started to rain.
Hududuk!
Heavy raindrops fell nonstop on the roof.
Pyo-wol sat leaning against a pir and watched the rain fall. It had been a long time since he had seen the rain coldly pouring down like this.
Pyo-wol closed his eyes and muttered.
Jong (???).
The best thing about being out in the world was him being able to feel the change.
There was little change in the underground cave.
It was the same life, the same environment. There was no sense of the passage of time, and you could not expect that something would change.
The outside world, on the other hand, was different.
Every day was different. It seems like a continuation of simr days, but there was never a single day that was exactly the same.
Pyo-wol suddenly thought that it would be nice to have alcohol. But alcohol was forbidden to an assassin.
This was because alcohol dulls the nerves and slows the bodys reactions.
That was then.
Tak! Tak!
The sound of footsteps was heard in Pyo-wols ears.
Someone was walking through the rain.
After a while, someone appeared at the entrance to the Gwanjeon Tomb.1
Ah! Whats this? Now, Im all wet.
Thats why I told you to hurry. You sissy. This is because youre so slow.
Amitabul! Fortunately, we found the Gwanjeon tomb, so stop fighting.
Thebination of people who entered the Gwanjeon tomb, who were as wet as a mouse, was very strange.
A woman who appears to be in her mid-twenties, a taoist monk who appears to be in his early sixties, and even a middle-aged buddhist monk. The unique group of three people rushed to avoid the rain.
As soon as they entered the tomb, the woman lifted the hem of her robe and shouted at the old taoist.
My underwear is all wet. What am I going to do? Go Dosa!2 What am I going to do?
Why are you asking me that? Is it my fault that your clothes got wet?
Its the Go Dosas fault since its you who got lost and wandered around. So, Go Dosa must take responsibility.
Sick!3
Go Dosa turned his head at the womans bizarre logic.
The middle-aged monk shook his head at the quarrel between the two and murmured.
Amitabha Buddha! Blessed One who has prepared for great mercy, why are you giving me such an ordeal? Out of the many people, why must I be apanied by the two of them.
Uh-huh? Anyone who hears you would think youre also normal. Because its not true.
The womans target this time was a middle-aged monk.
At her attack, the monk closed his eyes tightly and gave up fighting. A satisfied smile appeared on the womans face.
Hmpf.
The woman put her arms around her waist with a triumphant expression on her face. Her appearance was so bewitching. Since her clothes were wet from the rain, her clothes clung and revealed her curvaceous body.
The woman looked around the inside of the Gwanjeon Tomb.
Oh? Someones here.
She btedly discovered Pyo-wol, who was leaning on a pir.
With her words, both the taoist and buddhist monks looked at Pyo-wol.
Oh! Someone came before us.
Amitabha!
Youre so handsome, oraboni.4 To meet such a handsome man on a mountain like this. Such great luck hase to me.
This is all my luck since I got lost. You should thank me.
Shut up.
Amitabha Buddha! Amitabha Buddha! When the hell is this ordeal going to end?
The three were still noisy.
A woman approached Pyo-wol.
Hello, handsome Oraboni! Its a coincidence that we stayed in the same ce like this, but we dont even know your name. Im Ran-ju, Heo Ran-ju! What about you, oraboni?
Pyo-wol.
Oh! Such a cool name.
Seeing the twinkling eyes of Heo Ran-ju, Go Dosa shook his head.
That bitch, shes at it again. Why cant she just stop fawning over handsome men.
Even so, hes really handsome. Even a man can fall for him.
Corrupt! Isnt existence itself a nuisance? Hes filthy and handsome.
His words were harsh, but even Go Dosa could not hide his admiration.
The man in front of them is handsome. Really handsome.
It was a strange atmosphere.
Heo Ran-jus fuss was understandable. She was trembling with excitement as she went closer to Pyo-wol.
But where is this handsome oraboni going?
Chengdu.
Its such a coincidence that were going to Chengdu, too! I think we should go together. Right? You can save on expenses, you wont be bored and you can also be with me.
Heo Ran-ju wrinkled her eye. Seeing her like that, Go Dosa had an expression that looked like he was going to get sick at any moment.
Heo Ran-ju got angry and beckoned to him.
Dont be silly there and say hi to this handsome oraboni.
You look older than him. How can he be your older brother?
If someones handsome, theyre all my older brothers. Its all the same.
Go Dosa and the buddhist monk approached Pyo-wol with a look of helplessness. Then, Heo Ran-ju introduced both sides.
Did you hear? This handsome oraboni is Pyo-wol, and this is the Go Dosa, Dosande Seonggo. So, Go Dosa. This one here in the middle is Hyeol Seung. He has memorized every single Buddhist sutra
Nice to meet you. Ill call you Dosa.
Amitabul! Im Hyeol Seung.
Go Dosa and the Hyeol Seung greeted Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked at their faces and opened his mouth.
Pyo-wol.
What happens to our handsome Pyo-wols group?
None.
You mean you have nopanions?
Why? Is there a problem?
Its not like that.
Go Dosa carefully looked at Pyo-wol. He had a slender body with no prominent muscles. It was unreasonable to see him as a person who had mastered martial arts.
However, Go Dosa was not deceived by such appearances.
Im sure he has learned some martial arts, but Im not sure what level he is.
Go Dosa had a lot of experience in Jianghu. He had fought numerous battles, and Heo Ran-ju was practically raised the same as him.
Even though that bitch has a bad temper, shes excellent in martial arts. But we cant gauge that guys level at all.
Without mastering martial arts, he would not be able to show that kind of leisure against strangers. It must mean that he believed in his own prowess for him to not shrink even when he saw strangers.
The problem is that they cant measure the level of Pyo-wol.
Go Dosa looked at Hyeol Seung.
He was trying tomunicate without words.
Hyeol Seung knew what the Go Dosas eyes meant. He shrugged. That, too, meant that Pyo-wols skill could not be measured.
This guy! Hes more fun than I thought.
The Go Dosas eyes sparkled.
Did you say you were going to Chengdu? Why are you going there?
You dont have to know.
Uh-huh! Dont be like that, lets be friends. If we get to know each other, even a long journey wont be boring.
Go Dosa sat down next to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked at the Go Dosa, Heo Ran-ju, and Hyeol Seung without a change in expression.
As was the case with Heo Ran-ju, Go Dosas nudging was also above the average level. No one would dare approach Pyo-wol if he treated them so coldly, but they didnt care.
There was no sign of shame, let alone an angry expression. It meant that their courage was great or strong.
Master! Theyre all skilled.
Heo Ran-ju looked like she had no weapons. However, Pyo-wol recognized that the ck object Heo Ran-ju was wearing around her waist like a stick was a whip.
The shiny appearance and tight texture was telling him that the material of the whip was unusual.
Go Dosa had a sword on his back, while Hyeol Seung was holding a fire pit with a ring.
Since each weapon used was different, it was natural that the martial arts they learned were also different. Still, Pyo-wol thought that they had mastered doing group battle because the position they naturally upied was the best position for a pincer attack.
It was not intentionally set up that way. It has been repeated for a long time, and such position has been engraved into their body.
Their center is Heo Ran-ju.
The three of them seemed to be on equal footing, but as he looked closely, he could see that it is Heo Ran-ju who is taking the initiative.
Go Dosa and the buddhist monk were murmuring, but they were faithfully obeying her words.
They were well-disciplined. And they were thoroughly united around Heo Ran-ju. However, as he further observed Heo Ran-ju, he didnt see the inclination of her being a leader.
There is someone. Theres another strong person above them. Dosa and Hyeol Seung follow that person.
Pyo-wol thought it was fun.
Heo Ran-ju, however, did not seem to be satisfied with the free tendencies of Dosa or Hyeol Seung. If it was enough to force those three people to follow the rules, it was clear that they had strong leadership or possessed great force.
Or he possesses both conditions.
Their destination was also Chengdu. If so, as he travels with them to Chengdu, he will naturally know who is the one leading them.
Heo Ran-ju was crumpled.
What about you handsome oraboni? Join us. Ill be very nice to you.
Okay, lets go together.
Uh, really?
Heo Ran-jus eyes widened at Pyo-wols unexpected answer.
Her face was filled with bewilderment.
Editors Notes
Yay new characters~- Gwanjeon Tomb. ???
- Dosa. Other trantions: priest, ??. Korean name for a taoist monk.
- Sick. Other trantions: gue, ??. This is a swear or curse word when someone is dissatisfied with something. Its an old curse word, elders usually use it. It can be taken as Get gue and die!
- Oraboni. Other trantion: ????. Old Korean term, formal version of oppa.
Chapter 44
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 19
Manhwa: N/A
Its advantageous to take a boat here to save time.
Go Dosa pointed to the dock in front of them. After leaving the Gwanjeon tomb, Pyo-wol moved with the group of Go Dosa.
Go Dosa was very knowledgeable about geography. He seemed to know where to go so Pyo-wol didnt have trouble in having to find the way.
Why is our handsome oraboni going to Chengdu?
Heo Ran-ju walked close to Pyo-wol.
With every step she took, herrge chest gently brushed against Pyo-wols elbow. Whether she knew this or not, Heo Ran-ju looked at Pyo-wol with innocent eyes.
I want to meet someone I know.
Someone you know? Who?
They are a lot.
Who the hell are they?
Debtor.
Debtor? Are you in debt?
No, theyre the ones who owe me.
Then are you going to get them?
Yes.
Those bad bastards! Why arent they paying off their debts to our handsome oraboni? Who are they? Just tell me. Ill take them all!
Heo Ran-ju was angry as if she was the one whos the creditor. Go Dosa and Hyeol Seung2 looked at Heo Ran-ju with a pathetic expression.
Hopefully, Ill untie the skirt here.
Theres a lot of honey dripping from her eyes.
Heo Ran-ju naturally put her arms around Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol knew about it, but he didnt say anything. Then, Heo Ran-ju got closer and talked more.
We met by chance at Gwanjeon tomb, and our destination is the same. This is also a rtionship. What do you think? Perhaps the heavens made us meet.
Why are you going to Chengdu?
Us?
Yes.
We are going to do some business
Without any items?
Because we dont necessarily sell items that are visible. Can you guess what were selling?
No, thanks.
Why?
I feel like my mouth will be stitched up when I hear the answer.
Hmpf!
Heo Ran-ju pouted her lips at Pyo-wols answer. Her expression was so rich that it was unbelievable that she was in her mid-twenties.
If it were any other man, he would surely be mesmerized by her appearance. Women who are sensual and yet have a protective instinct are not thatmon.
But Pyo-wol was different.
No matter what kind of expression she made or what kind of talent she had, he didnt feel very impressed.
If its a woman, he had already embraced them to the point where hes tired of it in the Red Sky Pavilion. It didnt mean that his desirepletely disappeared, but he wasnt stupid enough to fall for the aegyo of a woman he didnt even know about and to lose his reasoning.
Instead, Heo Ran-ju clung to Pyo-wol.
Whoa, Oraboni doesnt know how to push and pull. I heard my heart very much. Im gonna tremble and die. (??! ????, ?? ??? ?? ?? ???. ?? ? ??? ??? ?? ??. ? ?? ???.)
Hey! Would you just like to stay here? Just get a room then.
Go Dosa said something, but Heo Ran-ju pretended not to listen. Hyeol Seungforted Go Dosa with a soft voice.
When has she even listened to others? Dont get too upset.
Upset? Do you know how many years I have seen that bitchs bad attitude?
Go Dosa also lowered his voice so that Pyo-wol could not hear him, and answered.
Arent we going to bete for our appointment?
If we get on a boat, well be able to arrive at roughly the same time.
Thank god.
Im the one guiding you, so what are you worried about? Hyeol Seung, dont even think about anything and just follow me.
Is that so? Can I leave those two like that?
Hyeol Seungs eyes turned to Pyo-wol and Heo Ran-ju.
For a moment, Go Dosa smirked.
Why, shes actually doing well. Her aegyo towards a person is a sign shes nning something. Im scared every time that bitch does that. Its a calcted act.
Is that really a calcted move?
What are you talking about?
I seriously thought that she liked him.
Dont worry. Do you think the Blood Lord of the Heavens [???(Ѫ)] will be holed up by a man one day? You should say something that makes sense.
Yeah, right?
Of course, hes a guy with a lot of questionable aspects, and he seems pretty reticent, so shell have to put a lot of effort into getting information.
Go Dosas eyes who was looking at Pyo-wol were cold.
This was a very important time.
Even the smallest variable was uneptable. Existences that might interfere must be identified and removed in advance so that there is no repercussion.
Up until now, they have lived that way and have survived because they acted that way.
Go Dosa quickly changed his expression. He approached a sailor with a friendly face and asked for the ships schedule of departure.
After chatting with the sailor for a while, he returned to the party and said,
Were lucky. Its supposed to leave after half an hour, so we can get on it right away.
Can I get on that boat? It looks like theyve loaded a lot of luggage.
Its a rice carrier, so theres nothing we can do about it. If you want to choose another boat, you will have to wait another day. Its best to take this boat because we cant waste time.
Sheesh! If its a rice carrier, dont expect afortable bed. I miss having a soft bed.
Damn it! You talk a lot. Hey, bitch! If you miss a soft bed like that, then why are you following me?
How can I do that? If I did, Danju1 wouldnt let it go.
Then dont talk and follow me. Oops! You dont know what to do without me.
When Heo Ran-ju backed down, Go Dosa pressed his temples with both hands as if he had a headache.
Amitabul! Lets get on the boat.
Hyeol Seung got on the boat first with a tired expression.
Pyo-wol also bought a ticket.
It was his first time using money, so he was amazed. Pyo-wol had been staring at the bill exchanged for money for a long time, so Heo Ran-ju approached him and said,
That slip will be enough. Lets get on the boat.
She grabbed Pyo-wols hand and dragged it.
Pyo-wol meekly followed her.
It was said to be a rice carrier, so grains were piled up like a mountain on the deck and dock of the ship.
He had never seen such arge amount of grain before. As he stared nkly at the grain, the Taoist said,
Isnt this a little too much? Its rice harvestedst year, but they say its going to Chengdu.
To Chengdu?
All the products of Sichuan Province gather in Chengdu. The same goes for rice. With this amount, hundreds of people can live on it for a year.
Although the name was a rice carrier, there were quite a few passengers on the ship. Sailors also need to earn pocket money, so they ept passengers on the surplus seats.
The passengers were gathering and talking.
Some of them had their faces frowned as they were having a serious conversation, while others were smiling constantly. It seemed that there were as many different expressions as there were people.
Pyo-wol looked at them without a word.
Most of the people on the ship were ordinary people who had nothing to do with their strength.
Pyo-wol thought they were lucky. Pyo-wol is the person who knows best how difficult it is to live an ordinary life in Jianghu.
When Pyo-wol couldnt take his eyes off the people, Heo Ran-joo asked.
What are you looking at?
Oh, nothing much.
Huh! So you also have a sentimental side.
Thats the first time Ive heard it.
Really? You looked sentimental in my eyes.
If youre going to keep talking nonsense, just shut up. It hurts my ears.
Too much!
At Pyo-wols cold words, Heo Ran-ju had a wounded expression on her face. But then, as if nothing happened, she acted bashful and held on to Pyo-wols arms.
Thats more attractive. I cant stand it. Shall we go somewhere else for a moment?
Where?
A ce where the peoples eyes cannot reach.
Heo Ran-ju pressed her chest to Pyo-wols elbow. Pyo-wol looked at Heo Ran-ju without saying anything for a moment. Then, Heo Ran-ju smiled even more bewitchingly.
Heo Ran-ju was beautiful enough to make any mans heart tremble. However, Pyo-wol did not fall for her smile.
She had a smile on his lips that seemed to attract people, but her eyes were as cold as ice.
If it had been a man other than Pyo-wol, they would have been mesmerized by her smile. Thats how good she was at deceiving her feelings. But she couldnt fool Pyo-Wols eyes.
Pyo-wol was used to understanding the psychology and emotions of others.
No matter how she hid her inner self with a bright look, he was able to read the atmosphere and emotions that flowed inside of her.
Heo Ran-ju was a rose with poisonous thorns.
It was obvious that he would be seriously injured if he grabbed hold of her by falling for her gorgeous appearance.
Pyo-wol gently shook his head.
Its a bit difficult here. Ill think about it after we get off the ship.
Sheesh! You look like an expensive man. Well, thats attractive too, so it doesnt matter. Ho-ho!
Heo Ran-ju burst intoughter. Everyone around looked at Heo Ran-ju. She was beautiful enough to attract the attention of others. Many people were already spying on her from the moment she boarded the ship.
Go Dosa said to Heo Ran-ju.
Stop joking,e and have a drink.
Who said it was a joke?
Everything you do is a joke.
This damn scoundrel
So youre not drinking?
No, Ill drink.
Heo Ran-ju sat down in front of Go Dosa while grumbling. Then, the old taoist gun opened wide. Four bottles of wine were hung inside his cannon.
Go Dosa took out one of them and said to Pyo-wol.
Would you like to have a drink too? Nothings as good as having a drink on a long road trip.
No.
Is that so? Its weird for a young man to refuse to drink.
Go Dosa didnt bother to rmend it twice. He drank, received and gave alcohol with Heo Ran-ju and Hyeol Seung.
Meanwhile, the ship left the pier.
Pyo-wol sat on the railing and watched the flowing scenery. The fact that he sat quietly and admired the surrounding scenery gave Pyo-wol a strange impression.
On one side, Heo Ran-ju and his party were drinking and chatting.
They were two people who couldnt stand each other normally. But when they drank, theyughed and talked as if they had ever done it again.
Hyeol Seung was also drinking alcohol to set the mood.
Heo Ran-ju, who knew Pyo-wol was looking at her, slowly turned her head to look. When their eyes met, she gave her a characteristic bewitching smile.
This year! Im messing around again.
After hearing a word from thete master, Heo Ran-ju Heo concentrated on drinking again.
Thud! Thud!
At that moment, a strange noise reached Pyo-wols ear.
Pyo-wol looked in the direction the sound wasing from.
Nothing could be seen yet. But since the sound is getting louder little by little, it seemed like it would appear if I waited a little longer.
No one on the ship, including Heo Ran-ju and others, could hear the sound. Pyo-wol frowned and stared forward. After a while, the identity of the strange noise was revealed.
A ship was approaching at a rapid pace. There were numerous oars on both sides of the ship. The sound he heard was the sound of rowing.
Uh, what is that?
Another ship is approaching!
The sailors who discovered the shipte, trembled. At their cry, the passengers and the captain looked at the approaching ship. The captains face, who had been looking at the ship for a long time, was distorted.
Damn it! Were outnumbered.
Outnumbered?
Oh my God!
The passengers were agitated. The enemies were approaching, aiming for the rice loaded on the rice carrier. The closer the ship got, the clearer their identity was. All the enemies were holding weapons.
If we take the rice from that boat, we can eat to our hearts content for a while.
The eyes of the enemies were full of greed.
The rice carrier ran at full speed with its sails wide open to shake off the enemies. However, it was impossible to shake off the enemies who were rowing fast.
As time passed, the gap was narrowed.
In the end, the captain had to make a decision.
Everyone, raise your arms. We must protect rice no matter what.
Yes!
The sailors took their harpoons and swords. A look of nervousness was evident on their faces. Although they were forced to grab a weapon as a self-defense measure, they could not stop their body from trembling.
Recently, a number of enemies targeting the rice carrier have been appearing frequently.
The enemies didnt just steal rice, they also took peoples lives. Because of that, the rice transport line has been frequently haunted for the longest time.
This was not an area where the enemies usually appear. Did they advance to this ce?
The captain muttered with a puzzled expression.
If it was an area where enemies often appear, they would have been well prepared. But since there have never been any enemies here, they did not hire martial artists.
Someone approached the captain and talked to him.
Looks like youre quite in a bit of trouble.
Who are you?
It doesnt matter who I am. What matters is what I can do.
It was Go Dosa who waved the bottle of alcohol in front of the captain with his face red.
What do you mean?
How much would you give me to protect the rice? Can you tell me?
He began to bargain with the captain.
Editors Notes
Hmm, here we go again with the new characters. Names are so difficult to trante Anyway, dont forget toment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ?- Danju. Other trantions: hall leader, department head, administrator, director, ??.
- Hyeol Seong. MTL trantions: blood shed, blood monk, bloodseer, ??.
Chapter 45
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 20
Manhwa: N/A
The captain looked at Go Dosa with a puzzled expression.
No, what do you mean? Your life is at stake, but youre here negotiating? Do you think theyll just take the rice?
Exactly. If you want to protect your rice and your life, you have to pay a certain price.
Go Dosaughed slyly.
Price? If the enemiese in and attack, you will also die, so what do you mean by price? Youre really crazy.
Huh! Me, crazy? Can a crazy person do this?
Pouck!
When the Go Dosa pointed with his finger, the anchor line thicker than an adults forearm exploded because of the intense firing.
Eueum!
Only then did the captain realize that the man in front of him was a warrior who had mastered martial arts. If it was at a level enough to materialize internal energy without the help of a weapon, his level was worthy of being considered high.
Can you deal with them all alone?
I guess its too much now that Im older and my bones arent as strong as before.
Then its no use.
Uh-huh! Why are people so quick-tempered? When did I ever say I was alone?
Go Dosa pointed to Heo Ran-ju and Hyeol Seung behind him.
The captain frowned heavily. He didnt feel good about it. But he had no choice.
Okay! If you keep both the rice and the people safe, Ill pay you a hundred nyang.
No. Whos going to meddle with someones problem with just a hundred nyang?
One hundred silver is enough money for your family to spend five years in abundance.
Butpared to the price of rice on this ship, its only a small amount.
How about two hundred nyang
Five hundred nyang!
Thats too expensive! Thats enough to buy three percent of the rice on board.
Heh! Its cheaper if we can save all your life and rice at a price of only three percent.
Ugh! This is daylight robbery
The captain shivered. A conflicted expression was evident on his face. If acquiesce to the five hundred nyang to the Go Dosa as it is, there will be no gain for them in this voyage.
But even at that moment, the enemies ship was getting closer and closer. The distance between the two ships is now about a dozen meters.
The captain had to make a decision.
OCOkay, fine! If you can really defeat them, Ill give you five hundred nyang.
Heh, you made a good decision.
As Go Dosa smiled and turned around, he saw Heo Ran-ju and Hyeol Seung.
Heo Ran-ju asked.
How much is it?
Five hundred nyang!
Hey! Thats all you can do?
For now, lets be satisfied with this, because we can already hit two birds with one stone.
Two birds with one stone?
If we want to sell our armed forces, dont we have to promote it? Its a perfect opportunity to make a mark on the Emei and the Qingcheng sect.
I cant wait to see their reactions!
Heo Ran-ju burst intoughter.
Go Dosa smiled and said to Hyeol Seung.
Come on, Iveid out the stage, so lets run wild.
Why do you have to make me do this?
You really dont know?
Amitabha!
Go wild and do what you do best.
Go Dosa waved his hand as if to hurry. After a moments sigh, Hyeol Seung turned his head to look at the ship where the enemies were on.
The enemies who approached the rice carrier were preparing to climb with their weapons.
Amitabha Buddha! Blessed One who has prepared for greatness, please forgive this sinful disciple.
Pheut!
Hyeol Seung spurned the deck with a fire pit and flew into the air.
The body of Hyeol Seung, who had reached the highest point, turned over and crashed into the ship the enemies were on.
Kwaang!
With hisnding, the boat with the enemies on board shook violently as if it would sink at any moment.
UwaC!
What, what?
The enemies could not bnce themselves and fell over. They tried to regain their bnce.
What? Is that a dangjung (monk)?
Careful! He looks strong.
The enemies cautiously approached the Hyeol Seung.
Hyaap!
Thud!
At that moment, Hyeol Seung hit the bottom of the boat with a fire pit. Then the ship shook violently again, as if there had been an earthquake. However, the enemies were prepared this time, so they did not fall unnaturally.
That was then.
Puhwahak!
The floor that had been hit by the fire burst and the water spurted out. Hyeol Seung made a hole in the bottom of the boat.
The enemies furiously rushed towards Hyeol Seung.
Die!
At that moment, Hyeol Seung spread out his palms towards the enemies who rushed at him.
Poeing!
Keuk!
Hiic!
The enemies who were hit by the strong pressure, bounced back and fell into the water. Those who fell into the water were swaying in the waves without moving as if they had lost their breath.
You crazy bastard.
Everyone attack together!
When the enemies saw theirrades dipping in the water, they became even more furious and rushed altogether. But what greeted them was the fire of Hyeol Seung.
Kwasiiik!
Kekkeuk!
Coheuk!
With the sound of breaking bones, the two enemies that had been hit by the fire were thrown out.
Hyeol Seungs hands were cruel.
Every technique he used was intense and powerful.Among the enemies, there were those who had mastered the martial arts, but none of them could stop the fire of Hyeol Seung.
If they block the attack with their hand, their hands will break, and if they block with a sword, both their sword and bones will be broken.
It was truly a destructive force.
Heo Ran-ju leaned her upper body against the railing and watched Hyeol Seung running wild.
Huh! There is no human being who speaks and acts like that.
Isnt that why his name is Hyeol Seung? His name literally means blood monk because hes crazy about blood.
Go Dosa smirked as he wiped the sweat from his forehead with a fan. There was no sign of anxiety anywhere on their faces. Thats because they believe in Hyeol Seung.
Hyeol Seung might get caught in between the two of them everyday and gets picked on, but his skills were real.
When hit by the hands of Hyeol Seung , no doubt it would be a serious injury.
The condition of the surviving enemies was miserable enough that it was better for them to lose their lives. Arms and legs were either deformed, broken, or a hollow bone piercing or portruding through the skin.
The crew and passengers on the rice carrier had their eyes closed at the terrible sight.
Not long ago, they were trembling for fear of losing their lives, but now they are looking at the enemies with a sympathetic gaze.
In particr, the captain looked at Go Dosa and Heo Ran-ju, who were casually chatting with each other.
Heo Ran-ju, who had been chatting with the Go Dosa for a long time, pped her hand as if she had suddenly been reminded of something.
Ah! Hows our handsome oraboni? Youre not scared, are you? Ugh! If I knew it would end up like this, I would have told Hyeol Seung to take it easy.
When she looked at Pyo-wol, Dosa smirked.
Do you think thats a scared face?
Heo Ran-jus gaze moved along the fingers of the Go Dosa. Her gaze was soon directed towards Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was sitting on the railing, watching the spectacle of Hyeol Seong running wildly with an indifferent expression.
It was a face that a frightened person would never be able to make.
That guy, hes not an ordinary person. You cant have eyes like that without being a guy whos been through a lot of turmoil.
Where did that orabonie from? We already know most of the famous masters in Sichuan.
Not everyone. So what did you find out?
Nothing.
What? You didnt find out anything while you were stuck with him together like that? It seems that everything is over now. We cant figure out the identity of that guy.
I feel the same way as you, Go Dosa. Hes not an ordinary person. I cant read him. I was so sure hell give in to me, but I cant seem to dig deep inside his heart.
Heo Ran-ju bit her nails.
Go Dosa clicked his tongue at her, whose self-esteem had been already severely damaged.
Tsk! Anyway, if you dont want to create a variable, find out about him, or our captain will be disappointed.
Heh! Thats never going to happen. I bought mine too, so I cant stand it until I get it. Sooner orter, I will know about everything. Just wait and see see.
Yeah, if you say so.
That was then.
Kwang!
There was a huge explosion that could not bepared to anything before.
Silence came.
In the ship where the enemies were boarded, only Hyeol Seung stood alone. All the enemies were submerged in the water.
Among them was the head of the enemies.
Although they were quite strong in martial arts, they could not be an opponent of Hyeol Seung. In just three seconds, they were bloodied and were thrown into the water. They did note up again.
Hyeol Seung jumped off the enemies boat and climbed onto the rice carrier.
Shortly after hended, the enemies ships disappearedpletely below the surface of the water.
Passengers and sailors looked at the Hyeol Seung with fearful eyes. But Hyeol Seung was quite familiar with this kind of gaze, so he had a casual expression on his face.
Good job. Hyeol Seung!
Amitabha, please order Ranju instead of me next time.
Does she even follow what I tell her? Its already good if I dont get insulted or sworn at. Heh heh!
Go Dosa smirked and approached the captain. The captain was surprised and stepped back. Go Dosa reached out to the captain.
Okay, now that weve done all the work, youll have to pay the bill.
Oh, here you go!
The captain handed over five hundred silver coins without saying a word.
He obviously hired three people. But he couldnt dare ask why they fought alone instead of the three of them. But despite the inaction of the two, what Hyeol Seung showed was too great.
Even the Hyeol Seung already had this level of indifference, so he couldnt even guess how strong the Go Dosa or Heo Ran-ju would be.
That was a good deal.
Go Dosa came towards Hyeol Seung with a pouch containing the silver coins. But Heo Ran-ju was nowhere to be seen.
Uh, what about that bitch?
Hyeol Seung silently pointed to Pyo-wol.
Heo Ran-ju was already close to Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol wasnt paying her any attention, but Heo Ran-joo continued to talk and smile towards him.
Go Dosa frowned.
You told her to seduce the guy, did you not?
The sight of her twisting her body and smiling at him made him feel a bit uneasy. Whether or not Heo Ran-ju knew the worries of the Go Dosa, she whispered to Pyo-wol who had his arms crossed.
When we get to Chengdu, do you have a ce to stay? If not, how about going with us?
No.
Why? Is it because of Hyeol Seung? As you can see, hes usually gentle. Dont worry.
Im morefortable being alone.
Youre so unusual, rejecting a beautiful woman whos usually so favored.
Even if its a flower, its not good to have a rose with thorns.
Heo Ran-jus forehead twitched slightly at Pyo-wols nonchnt words. But even then, she smiled brightly with an innocent expression.
Still, its pretty.
Only the appearance is pretty.
Wow! How could you say that to a woman? Im hurt now.
Heo Ran-ju grabbed her chest and look like she was about to faint. But Pyo-wols eyes looking at her were still cold.
The brute force shown by Hyeol Seung just before was very impressive.
Although the enemys prowess was not great, it was clear that they were still powerful even if they had no striking aspect.
Although he couldnt confirm it with his own eyes, Go Dosa and Heo Ran-ju must be simr to Hyeol Seung in terms of their martial arts skill.
Those three people were heading to Chengdu at the same time as Pyo-wol. There were many things that were ingenious to dismiss it as a mere coincidence.
The biggest problem is their objective for them to go to Chengdu
Pyo-wol looked at Hyeol Seung.
When the three of them were together, he was the most insignificant. However, after the incident happened, Heo Ran-ju and Go Dosa put Hyeol Seung to the front.
It felt as if they deliberately ced Hyeol Seung to the frontlines, when it was something Heo Ran-ju or the Go Dosa could have handled quietly.
The reason is unknown, but it was clear that the armed demonstration they showed just now was meant to be shown to someone.
Who do they want to show it to? What do they gain from this?
Pyo-wol once again looked closely at Heo Ran-ju.
Heo Ran-ju was wearing revealing clothes. In particr, the chest area was clearly visible. Pyo-wol looked at Heo Ran-jus chest.
To be precise, he saw the wounds passing over her chest.
The wound was so deep that an ordinary person would have stopped breathing immediately. Deep wounds were seen not only on the chest but also on the forearm. It wasnt just an injury suffered during training.
It was a testament to the battle between life and death. She probably has more wounds in the other areas covered by her clothes.
No matter how tough Jianghu is, the fights were not always so fierce that martial artists suffered such deep wounds. Unless they were participating in a war, it was rare for someone to suffer so much damage.
They are mercenaries selling their skills for money. They are now demonstrating their force for their client to see so they can be hired.
The enemies that came were nothing more than pitiful sacrifices to increase their payment.
Is there a conflict happening in Chengdu that theres a need for independent mercenaries?
Pyo-wol thought things were going to be fun.
Chengdu is the center of Sichuan.
Under normal circumstances, the sects of Sichuan, such as the Emei and Qingcheng, would have not tolerated such conflict in Chengdu.
But since a conflict was allowed to happen in Sichuan meant that the Emei and Qingcheng sect were not in a good position to intervene and fix it.
Maybe seven years ago, the seeds of destruction he had sown had sprouted.
Pyo-wol smiled, and Heo Ran-ju looked at him.
His smile was so eerily beautiful that she even felt the chills.
Editors Notes
Dont forget toment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ?
Chapter 46
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 21
Manhwa: N/A
The journey to Chengdu was uneventful.
Even the enemies didnt want to fight anymore as they heard the news of theirrades being massacred.
The rice carrier was anchored at a dock not far from Chengdu. From now on, they had to move bynd instead of by water. There were wagons already waiting to load rice at the dock.
Hurry up! I have to go to Chengdu tomorrow.
Be careful not to burst the sack!
Workers got on the boat and started unloading the rice.
Pyo-wol and Heo Ran-ju also got off the boat.
Go Dosa stretched out.
I think I will be able to live again if I step on the ground.
Are you saying youve been sick for a few days? Its not like youre getting any old.
Why is this bitching starting a fight again? Are you sexually frustrated huh?
Excuse me?
Ehem, nothing.
When Heo Ran-ju raised her eyebrows and grabbed the whip, Go Dosa took a step back. He deliberately spoke to Pyo-wol.
What are you going to do now?
What?
Were going to go straight to Chengdu.
Im going to stay here for one day.
It was already evening time. There was no reason to rush out. Go Dosa made a disappointing expression on his face.
Then we must separate here. Since we have to arrive in Chengdu by tomorrow morning.
Cant you just go with us?
Heo Ran-ju, standing next to thete taoist, had a pitiful expression on her face.
I have something to prepare
What preparations? Ill help. Lets go together.
I need to do it alone.
Tsk!
Heo Ran-joo licked her lips at Pyo-wols resolute answer. A look of sadness was evident on her face. But that was not enough to shake Pyo-wols heart.
Ill contact youter when I go to Chengdu.
Really?
Yes.
Heo Ran-joo rxed his expression as if she liked Pyo-wols answer.
The three of them bought horses at a nearby horse market and set off right away.
Pyo-wol, who was left alone, looked for a guesthouse nearby.
All cargo loaded onto the ship was unloaded from there and loaded onto carts. Since this is a ce where a huge amount of cargo goes through, there were a lot ofrge passengers that stayed in the area.
The guest house, which Pyo-wol visited, was one of those ces.
The inside of the guest house was already crowded with people. Most of them came from high-ranking countries. They were sitting together and eating.
As Pyo-wol looked around, a waiter1 approached him.
Wee. Meals or lodging?
Both.
Ah! So youre going to stay to eat and sleep.
Is there a room?
There is a room left. But its a little expensive
How much?
Ten coins. And the cost of food is two. As you can see, the seats are full, so even you will have to wait for a little while.
Pyo-wol silently took a coin from his pocket and counted it.
Hehe! Go up this floor and follow it all the way to the left corridor, you will find a room at the end. You can stay and sleep there.
Okay. Bring me my meal first.
Yes, wait a minute!
After giving a quick reply, the waiter ran to the kitchen.
Pyo-wol looked at the waiter for a moment, then found an empty seat and sat down.
Hey, look! What kind of bastard is prettier than a girl?
Is he really a man? Isnt he a girl disguised as a man?
The martial artists who were nearby looked at the Pyo-wol and gossiped.
They werent the only ones. Most of the people nearby were staring nkly at Pyo-wol. It wsa because Pyo-wols appearance stood out.
Pyo-wol didnt even care about the chatter of people.
He knew how great his appearance was.
He was handsome in the first ce, but not to this extent. After spending seven years with the snakes, Pyo-wols appearance became so beautiful for a rtionship.
He didnt even know maybe it was the effect of having been with snakes for a long time.
He thought it didnt matter at all.
There was no need to deprecate himself just because he was seen as beautiful and not necessarily handsome. Having a beautiful appearance was also a great weapon.
Coming from the underground cave to this ce, Pyo-wol was aware of that fact.
The women who fell for his appearance lowered their guards, and they provided a lot of information to Pyo-wol, both knowingly and unconsciously.
Such information was of great help to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol tapped the table with his finger and waited for the food toe out.
Fortunately, the food came out quickly.
The waiter asked while putting down the food.
By the way, would you like some alcohol? The sake brewed directly in our guesthouse is amazing.
I dont drink.
Okay, if you change your mind, call me anytime.
The waiter nodded his head at Pyo-wol and went back to his ce.
Pyo-wol ate with chopsticks.
At first, chopsticks felt unfamiliar. He hasnt used chopsticks in over 14 years. So he missed getting the side dishes several times. But he soon got used to using chopsticks.
Pyo-wol savored the food little by little.
It was just the level of food that you can taste at any other restaurant. He couldnt say it was particrly delicious. But to Pyo-wol, even such cheap food felt like heaven.
This moment was the greatest luxury of his life.
People here will not know how fortunate they were to pay a fair price and eat the right food.
He could feel the sweetness of each grain of rice in his mouth.
There was a smile on the corner of Pyo-wols lips.
That was then.
Hey! Youre a guy, right?
An unusuallyrge warrior approached Pyo-wol.
He was wearing a sleeveless top which showed off his muscles. His forearms, exposed outside his clothes, were as thick as the torso of any woman. His face was also quite rough, and just looking at it would give anyone goosebumps.
Pyo-wol looked up at the man with the chopsticks still in his hand. Then, the man revealed his yellow teeth and grinned.
My name is Jang Woo-rak. A member of the Gujin Pyoguk (Gujin Escort Company)2.
So?
I made a bet with my co-workers, if you strip your clothes, they will give me a silver if you have a pepper.
Jang Woo-rak looked at Pyo-wol who was in the left corner, smirking. There, the leaders of the Gujin Pyoguk had gathered. They were looking at Pyo-wol with a look of interest.
Pyo-wol asked with an indifferent expression.
So which side did you take?
I bet that youre a girl disguised as a man.
Im sorry. Youll lose two coins.
Then youre a man?
Youd better throw away those eyes. Cant you see properly?
I dont know. Huh!
Jang Woo-rak let out a sinisterugh.
Heh heh! Come on, take it off and let me check it out.
If you take it off, I will buy you alcohol.
Jang Woo-raks colleagues whistled and shouted.
The other people who were in the guest house looked at the scene with interest. They knew that the members of the Gujin Pyoguk were making spiteful pranks, but they had no intention of intervening.
Because what was happening in front of them was both exciting and entertaining.
They wondered.
What kind of response will the man who looks like a woman show?
They thought that maybe he would shed tears and squeal like a bitch.
Jang Woo-rak sped his big hand and said,
Come on, lets see where the peppers are Keuk!
Suddenly, Jang Woo-rak let out a desperate scream.
In the eyes of such Jang Woo-rak, thin chopsticks were stuck imperceptibly.
It was the chopsticks in Pyo-wols hand.
You, you! You crazy bastard! My eyes
Jang Woo-rak looked at Pyo-wol, clutching his eyes that were stabbed with chopsticks. Blood was dripping from his left eye.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat.
If you cant see whats right in front of you, itd be better for you to not have your eyes. Ill take your other eye now.
What? N-No!
Jang Woo-rak hurriedly backed away. The speed at which he was approaching was much faster than the speed at which he retreated.
Pyo-wol approached Jang Woo-rak without making a sound.
Only then did Jang Woo-rak see Pyo-wols eyes.
His serpents eyes, which had no emotion, were staring at him. Only then did Jang Woo-rak realize that he had mistakenly touched the wrong opponent.
A person with eyes like his couldnt be normal.
Pyo-wols face was thest scene he saw.
Puk!
Keugh! My eyes!
With the eerie attack, Jang Woo-raks world turned into darkness.
Hey! You crazy bastard!
What?
Theplexion of the head of the Gujin Pyoguk, who had been watching with an interesting expression so far, has changed to a greenish color.
Chopsticks were stuck in Jang Woo-raks eyes. He cannot avoid being blind by taking out the chopsticks. He never thought that there would be a madman who would poke his eyes out with just one remark.
It was also a man who looked as beautiful as a girl.
They jumped over the table and ran towards Pyo-wol. All of a sudden, they had weapons such as swords and daggers in their hands.
They were nning to attack Pyo-wol and save Jang Woo-rak.
Pupupuk!
Kaak!
Hiic!
But before they could even get close, they screamed and copsed. They had chopsticks stuck to their shoulders and sides.
It was thrown by Pyo-wol.
Uh, h-how?
I didnt even see him throw.
The martial artists who were nearby were appalled.
Although they acted rudely like a gangster, the leaders of the Gujin Pyoguk were still quite recognizable experts.
Gujin Pyo-guk was a medium-sized escortpany in Sichuan Province. It was entirely thanks to their strength that they were able to grow, even when they just started theirpany.
Because of that, they were very proud of themselves, and gradually became unruly. It was for the same reason that Jang Woo-rak tried to harass Pyo-wol.
He found his target, and thought of molesting and humiliating him because he looked like a girl.
The only problem was that Pyo-wol turned out to be at a level they could not offend.
Pyo-wol had a cold expression. Suddenly, he had chopsticks in his hand. He used the Soul-Reaping Thread to pick up a bunch of chopsticks.
Bang!
Geurgk!
With the sound of chopsticks hitting the wall, one of the members of Gujin Pyoguk screamed desperately.
The chopsticks that Pyo-wol had thrown pierced his shoulder and made him stuck on the wall. The man struggled to remove the chopsticks stuck in his shoulder, but it was so deeply embedded that he couldnt pull them out by himself.
You crazy bastard! Do you know who we are?!
Gong Jin-hyeok , the oldest of the Gujin Pyoguk members, shouted.
In an instant, four people from the Gujin Pyoguk, including Jang Woo-rak, were suppressed by Pyo-wol.
The results were too fatal just because they made fun of a person because of his appearance.
The pyodus3 here were the real power of the Gujin Pyoguk. Since they were now either blind or wounded, they could not even dream of working for a while.
The fate of Pyoguk, whose members could be active, was dim.
That was then.
Sreuk!
Suddenly, Pyo-wol appeared in front of Gong Jin-hyeok.
Gong Jin-hyeok was surprised to see Pyo-Wol who ignored the distance and appeared without any sign. The moment he saw Pyo-wols sunken eyes, he felt goosebumps all over his body.
Pyo-wol was looking at him with eyes that couldnt be defined. It would have been less scary if his eyes were as cold as ice or full of life.
But the perfectly still eyes that show no emotion stimted the feeling of fear deep inside Gong Jin-hyeoks heart.
Kugh!
Gong Jin-hyeok let out a moan without knowing it.
Pyo-wol pushed his face up to his nose and opened his mouth.
Who are you?
That, that
Tell me. Who are you guys?
Keuk, we are the me-members of the Gu, Gujin Pyo-PyogukC
So? What do you guys do?
IC
Gong Jin-hyeok could not speak properly.
An invisible, intangible energy seemed to squeeze his heart.
His face turned pale, and cold sweat was pouring down his body like rain, as if his whole body had run out of breath.
Did you think youd be okay if you touch someone just because they look pretty? What, were you thinking of buying me? So youre just going to take my clothes off and check me out? Do you still want to do that?
No, no Never.
I havent lived in the world for very long, but I do know one thing. You have to take responsibility for what you do. If you touch a person, you have to pay a price. What do you think?
Thats
Gong Jin-hyeok couldnt answer.
It was because he had an intuition that his fate would change depending on his answer.
It was just a prank.
Pyo-wol looked like a girl, so they were interested, and as a result, obscene words that can usually be shared between men came out.
They want to see if hes really a man.
They said it would be fun to take off his pants and reveal hisher regions.
They thought there would be no problem.
It was because Pyo-wol was alone and did not appear to have mastered martial arts. If theyter apologized by saying it was a joke, they thought it would end without any problems.
But what is this?
Jang Woo-rak, who yed a prank, was now blinded and screaming, and his other colleagues were struggling like worms pierced by chopsticks.
What on earth is this nightmare sight?
He couldnt understand if they had done something so bad that they deserved this oue.
That was then.
Bang!
Hey! Thats enough. Theres a lot of other people here, but its the situation is like this.
Another martial artist, who was sitting on the other side of Pyo-wol, smashed the table and said. His name is Oh Won-hoo. He was a man who had been friends with Gujin Pyoguk for a long time.
When Oh Won-hoo appeared, Gong Jin-hyeok had an ecstatic expression on his face.
Oh. Daehyup! Keukhyuk!
Suddenly, Gong Jin-hyeok screamed.
Chopsticks were lodged in his shoulder, and the figure of Pyo-wol disappeared.
Pyo-wol was standing in front of Oh Won-hoo.
Why would I stop?
Editors Notes
Dont forget toment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ?- Waiter. Other trantions: ???. Term referring to those who worked in taverns or an employee who serves customers in restaurants, tea houses, etc. Also another name for servant.
- Gujin Pyoguk. Exact raws: Pyoduji of Gujin Pyoguk, ????? ???.
- Gujin: I think this is the name of thepany.
- Pyoguk: transportation / escort / security / insurancepany. They are given the duties of guarding and protecting wagons or cargo of others from cmities or bandits.
- Pyodus: workers, security guards or employees of the Pyoguk.
Chapter 47
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 22
Manhwa: Chapter 30
Oh Won-hoos eyes shook.
The figure of Pyo-wol suddenly appeared in front of him.
Pyo-wol appeared suddenly without any sign. Oh Won-hoo was a well-known master in Sichuan. But such a master could not sense the movement of Pyo-wol at all.
The opponent in front of him was more stronger than he expected.
Pyo-wol asked again.
Stop who?
Isnt that enough? They must be reflecting too.
Who decides that?
Huh?
Who decides that enough is enough?
That
This is a matter between me and them, but why are you saying that its enough? This matter can only end when I think its good enough.
Well, there is a line in everything. I just wanted you to keep that boundary.
Line?
There is a line ofmon sense, a line of discipline, and there are lines that need to be drawn somehow.
But why didnt you keep that line?
In an instant, Oh Won-hoos eyes turned to Gong Jin-Hyeok.
He stepped up because of his personal friendship with them, but he really didnt really expect that Pyo-wol would be such a nonmunicative person.
He regretted going out of his own way. But now he couldnt withdraw his remarks. Because everyone in the guest house was looking at them.
In Jianghu, face1 was more important than anything else.
The reason that he was able to receive treatment and work until now was because he had never suffered any loss of his face.
Shit!
In his mind, he wanted to pull out his sword and hit Pyo-wols neck right away. But his opponent doesnt look easy.
The leader of the Nine Treasures Escort Corps was also a master with excellent martial arts skills. But those people were immediately suppressed using chopsticks thrown by their opponent, and now they were still groaning in pain.
It was true that Oh Won-hoos martial arts were superior to those of the Nine Treasures Escort Corps, but it was not enough to subdue all of the members in an instant.
Pyo-wol asked again.
Why didnt you keep the line?
That
His fate will depend on what kind of answer he gives here.
A light of conflict appeared on Oh Won-hoos face.
An arc was drawn on Pyo-wols lips. The moment Pyo-wols white teeth were exposed through his red lips, Oh Won-hoo felt a threatening feeling.
He had the illusion that the chopsticks in Pyo-wols hand would pierce his head at any moment.
Hiic! Dont look at me like that.
Oh Won-hoo suddenly drew his sword and tried to swing it.
Shiik!
Before his sword could even be pulled out, it was already blocked by Pyo-wol.
All human body parts are connected as one. While it might seem that the hands and feet are acting independently, but in reality, both can move organically if the two show cooperation.
With the slight trembling around Oh Won-hoos eyes and the spasm of his shoulder muscles, Pyo-wol was able to predict Oh Won-hoos next action.
Above all, Pyo-wol was able to roughly grasp his intentions through his opponents eyes.
Pyo-wol called this ability of his own fine sense.2
During his time in the dark, his fine senses developed terribly.
His pair of eyes might be looking at the Oh Won-hoo whos right in front of him, but his other senses were still spread out enough to sense even the breath of every single person in the room.
Heuk!
Oh Won-hoo raised his internal energy to pull out the sword.
Tuk!
At that moment, Pyo-wols finger touched his elbow.
Kerheuck!
Suddenly Oh Won-hoo let out a scream. His arms were bent to the opposite side. Pyo-wols simple hand movements destroyed his elbow joint.
People nearby widened their eyes. They could notprehend the situation that was right before their eyes.
Oh Won-hoo was a master who could protect his body with his internal strength. But he couldnt believe that his elbow had been destroyed by just a simple touch of Pyo-wol.
What was happening right before his eyes waspletely beyond hismon sense.
But it was no coincidence.
It was the product of the bloody hard work of Pyo-wol.
Trapped alone in the dark, Pyo-wol wondered how to effectively neutralize or destroy humans.
He thought and he thought, and continued to imagine.
He merged the martial arts he already knew into one, and fused the cultivation methods. He even got inspiration from the snake pit.
The martial art that was born from this way was Agudo ()3.
Its a hungry mans martial arts.
Pyo-wol did not forget the hunger he felt when he first entered the underground cave.
The desperate memories of having to scrape off the moss on the wall to survive.
So, he named the martial arts he created Agudo.
The technique that Pyo-wol used to destroy Oh Won-hoos elbow was the human body destruction technique4, which was the basis of Aguido.
Pyo-wol thought that the structure of the human body wasplex yet simple.
It would be infinitelyplicated if you dug deep, but in simple terms, the human body was made up of axis and joints.
He thought that if he destroyed the joint that connects one shaft to the other, he could easily incapacitate the opponent. From then on, Pyo-wol thought about how to effectively destroy the opponents joints.
Thus, this kind of human body destruction technique was born.
It attacks and destroys parts that humans cannot train.
Oh Won-hoos elbow was shattered. No matter how good a doctor is, his elboy cannot bepletely cured.
This bastard!
Oh Won-hoo held out his shaky arms and unfolded his technique.
It was a technique called Mayeonggak5.
However, his attack did not reach Pyo-wol. Because Pyo-wols fist was shot like an awl and smashed his knee.
Pergioc!
Keuk!
Oh Won-hoo copsed with a scream.
However, when Oh Won-hoo copsed at this point, the inside of the guest house became quiet.
Many of the people in the guest house were warriors who had mastered martial arts. However, even with their eyes, they could not tell what method Pyo-wol had used to destroy Oh Won-hoo.
An unidentified martial artist who instantly destroys a master like Oh Won-hoo and who steals his opponents eyes just by doing a bit of dirty talk.
In their eyes, Pyo-wol no longer looked pretty.
Behind that beautiful and seductive appearance, the cruel hands and killing intent made them frightened.
A Killing Star has appeared.6
Where the hell did this guy?
They never heard of such a man in Jianghu.
At least in Sichuan.
Pyo-wol grabbed Oh Won-hoos cor and looked into his eyes.
Ugh!
Oh Won-hoos eyes shook relentlessly in fear.
His pants were getting wet.
He was urinating without knowing it in extreme fear.
Pyo-wol asked.
You still want to meddle?
Ah, ah, no
Oh Won-hoo shook his head violently. Because of that, he stuttered but he didnt think it was embarrassing. His mind was filled with only the thought of not wanting to see Pyo-wols eyes again.
It was then that he released the hand holding him.
Talcuck!
Oh Won-hoos body copsed.
Tears flowed from his eyes. Shame and pain btedly came rushing in like a tide.
Seeing Oh Won-hoo cry, the atmosphere of the warriors was somber.
They didnt say anything. But in their heart they thought they were lucky that they didnte forward.
Since he was humiliated like that, Oh Won-hoos life as a warrior was almost over. He suffered indelible wounds not only physically but also mentally, making it impossible to recover.
Pyo-wol looked inside the guest house.
The warriors eagerly turned or bowed their heads to avoid making eye contact with him.
In an instant, a few people had their lives ended as martial artists, but no one wanted to meddle anymore.
Seeing Oh Won-hoo was enough for them to know that meddling was futile.
Pyo-wol didnt say anything and went back to his seat. And casually ate his left over food. The figure of Pyo-wol left a strong impression on people.
A crazy man has appeared.
Hes a person that can never be matched.
The atmosphere of Chengu is so bad that even crazy people appear like this.
Whether or not he knew the thoughts of such people, Pyo-wol continued to use his chopsticks.
ck! ck!
Only the sound of chopsticks hitting the bowl resounded in the silent guest house.
* * *
Huu The atmosphere in Chengdu sure is brutal.
Daoshi Goh looked around Chengdu and murmured.
Half of those who walked down the street seemed to be armed.
In general, no matter howrge a city is, the proportion of martial artists is small. If there were a hundred people, there were only one or two warriors. However, the percentage in Chengdu was excessively high.
It was proof that the public security was so unstable that even ordinary people carried weapons.
Heo Ranju said with a smirk.
Its a great opportunity for us.
Other peoples misfortune is fortune for us. What could be more tragic than this? Namu Amida Butsu!
I dont want to hear that from you, you crazy monk!
Why not?
Who do you think is the most money-hungry person among us?
..
Why are you so eager to save money that you dont even dedicate to the Buddha?
Namu Amida Butsu Buddha! Blessed Sakyamuni. Please forgive this evil sentient being.
You suck.
Heo Ranju snorted, and Daoshi Goh said,
Stop with the bullshit. Lets go to the ce where our captain is. You know that he doesnt have much patience.
When he mentioned of captain, the expressions of Heo Ranju and Hyulseung expression became serious.
They hurriedly followed Daoshi Goh.
The ce where the Daoshi Goh brought them was thergest guest house in Chengdu. It was still early in the morning, but there were several customers eating breakfast in the guest house.
A pleasant light shed in Heo Ranjus eyes as she looked around the inside of the guest house.
Captain!
She approached a man who was busy eating. The said man who raised his head looked at Heo Ranju.
The man appeared to be in his mid tote forties. He opened his mouth.
Vice-captain! Youve arrived on time.
Wow! Its been a while, captain.
Heo Ranju hugged the man tightly.
The man patted Heo Ranju s back. The Daoshi Goh and Hyulseung, who arrivedte, also greeted the man.
It seems youve be more handsome in short time I havent seen you, captain.
Its been a long time, captain!
The man moved away from Heo Ranju and said,
Weve finally met again after a long time.
Hehe! Is there a lot of work to do?
Didnt you already get a good rest thanks to me?
Thats why its already a problem. Ive run out of money after the long break.
Isnt that why weve all gathered like this?
Are you really going to get involved in this matter?
Why? Is it burdensome? Then get out.
Ehh! Dont say that Who said anything about that?
Daoshi Goh shook his head and sat down quickly. Hyulseung and Heo Ranju also sat in the empty seats. There was a firm trust in the eyes of the three who looked at the man.
The mans name was Jang Muryang, the leader of the ck Cloud Corps.7
The ck Cloud Corps was a kind of mercenary group.
They sold their arms for money.
Their main stage was at the disputed area of the border.
It didnt matter who the client was. They fought on their behalf by entrusting themselves to a ce that gave them even a little more money.
People called them a group of money-crazed killers.
Rogues who only chase after money without any justice or cause.
They gathered in Chengdu because Jang Muryang smelled the money.
Daoshi Goh rubbed his palms and said,
Is it because of the Qingcheng and Emei sect?
You must have heard the rumors.
Doesnt everyone know that the two sects have been at odds since seven years ago?
Thats right. The atmosphere seems like there will be a massive sh sooner orter.
Jang Muryang nodded his head.
No one knows what exactly happened, but the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect have had many disputes for the past several years.
At first, it was only a couple of shes between martial artists, but it soon escted into an all-out battle. They collided against each other heavily, inflicted many casualties, retreated, and fought again several times.
The confrontation between the two greatest sects of Sichuan naturally resulted to a split in all of Jianghu in Sichuan.
Among the sects in Sichuan, there were no ns that did not have a connection with the two sects.
Many sects tried to stay at the middle ground in the beginning, but as the confrontation between the two sects grew longer, they were increasingly forced to choose between the two.
Eventually, the sects of Sichuan were split into two.
Heo Ranju asked Jang Muryang,
Why the hell are they fighting? Theyre both prestigious sects recognized by Jianghu.
Vice-captain, it doesnt matter why they fight. What matters is that we have a chance to make our dreamse true.
Jang Muryang smiled.
The battle between the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect was a great disaster for all who live in Sichuan Province.
But unfortunately, it was a golden opportunity for the ck Cloud Corps and Jang Muryang.
Editors Notes
Dont forget toment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ?- Face. This is not to be taken literally. This usually refers to ones image, reputation or pride.
- Fine Sense. Other trantions: ????(X).
- Agudo. Other trantions: Weaving Ghost Road, ???().
- Human Destruction Technique. Other trantions: ?????(wƉg)
- Mayeonggak. Other trantion: Horse Shadow Feet, ???(RӰ)
- Killing Star. Other trantions: Salseong, ??()
- ck Cloud Corps ck Cloud Corps. Other Trantions: Heukunbyeongdan, ???? (\녱F)
- \ ck, dark, evil
- cloud, Yunnan province
- soldier, troops
- F sphere, ball, circle
Chapter 48
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 23
Manhwa: Chapter 30
There were men who opened the door of the guest house and entered. They immediately approached the seat where Jang Muryang was sitting.
Captain! What? Ranju is already here.
You bear cub! Thats why I told you to hurry.
Shit!
The two of them quarreled and approached Jang Muryang. Both appeared to be in their early to mid thirties. One was overweight and the other had a cold appearance.
Heo Ranju looked at the two and snorted.
Hong! If captain said to assemble, of course I would immediatelye.
Youre so noisy. It seems that the old fern water has risen more.
A man with arge body looked at Heo Ranju up and down. Heo Ranju unted her chest even more by squeezing it between her arms thus making her breasts stand out.
Pretty, right?
Will you give me a shot?
Heh! You perverted bastard. You wont eat it even if I give it to you.
Despite Heo Ranjus insulting remarks, therge man didnt make a single distasteful expression, but rather smirked.
Is that my fault? What should I do if I just dont feel the desire towards girls?
So youre only coveting guys like you?
Heh heh heh!
Heo Ranju shook her head when therge man gave a sinisterugh.
The name of the man with therge body was Oh Yuk-pyo. Oh Yuk-pyo was a man whose hobby was sodomy. Heo Ranju looked at the man who hade with Oh Yuk-pyo.
The name of the man who was now sitting next to Jang Muryang was Yang Woo-jung. He was in the same position as Heo Ranju.
If Heo Ranju leads the atmosphere of the ck Cloud Corps with her unique charm, Yang Woo-jung holds the discipline of the ck Cloud Corps using his sharp reasoning and relentless demeanor.
Jang Muryang opened his mouth.
You worked hard toe a long way. What about the other guys?
They are all dispersed and staying in different guest houses.
Good job. Listen to me from now on. This is important for the future.
Everyone remained silent at Jang Muryangs words. Usually, the ck Cloud Corps had a free atmosphere, but when they entered work mode, they oasted a discipline stronger than any other group.
Daoshi Goh.
Tell me, captain.
First, gather information in Sichuan. We need to find out which sects belonged to the Emei faction and which sects followed the Qingcheng faction.
Understood.
Daoshi Goh nodded.
Jang Muryangs gaze turned to Yang Woo-jung.
The head of Yang, takes a few children to the Qingcheng sect. Poke to see if there is room for negotiation, and negotiate how much you can get.
Alright.
Ranju!
Yep!
You go to the Emei sect. You know what to know without me saying anything, right?
Of course.
If you cant understand the atmosphere, you cant even eat porridge or rice.
Dont worry, I know it well.
Okay. Oh Yuk-pyo!
Yes, captain.
You keep a good eye on Ranju. If anything happens, report it immediately.
Why do I have to be with this girl
Its an order.
Understood.
Oh Yuk-pyo replied with a look of not being able to do anything. Heo Ranju raised a brow and looked at Jang Muryang.
Cant I rather move together with Hyulseung?
Hyulseung has to do something else. Dontin too much, and move with Oh Yuk-pyo.
Shit! Okay.
It was impossible for the members of the ck Cloud Corps to disobey Jang Muryangs orders.No matter how selfish she was, Heo Ranju could not disobey Jang Muryangs public order.
Jang Muryang, who gave each one a task, smiled and said,
Nothing happened while youre on the way here, right? Has anyone seen any unusual trends or people who could be a variable?
I dont know about the variables, but Ive seen an unusual guy.
Who is that?
At the words of Daoshi Goh, Jang Muryang showed curiosity.
There was a man named Pyo-wol who looked even prettier than Ranju.
Ho! Was there such a person?
Hes a guy who didnt fall for the seduction of Ranju.
Hong! What do you mean? I was deliberately being less seductive.
Heo Ranju intervened in the middle, but Daoshi Goh ignored it and continued,
Anyway, he had a very striking appearance, and his martial arts look pretty strong.
Have you ever seen him perform martial arts?
Not really, but there was no change in his expression when he saw Hyulseung in action. Seeing Hyulseung run wild on a rural ce, anyone would turn their heads away but he looked at him insensitively as if he was looking at a stone rolling on the floor. If hes not a martial artist, then hell never have those kinds of eyes.
Hmm! Have you figured out his background?
No! Ranju stuck to him like glue and flirted with him, but she still couldnt figure out anything.
He seems hard to crack. Ranjus temperament might be dogshit, but with her looks alone, anyone can be tempted.
Hey! What do you mean by dogshit?
Heo Ranju protested, but Jang Muryang and Daoshi Goh ignored her and continued their conversation.
Did he alsoe to Chengdu
He wille in today or tomorrow.
Okay. Ill see and judge him for myselfter.
Yes.
Daoshi Gohughed.
Hepletely trusted Jang Muryangs abilities. It was entirely the work of Jang Muryang that the ck Cloud Corps could grow and maintain their influence this much.
At that time, Oh Yuk-pyo opened his mouth.
Is the boy really pretty?
His eyes were already red and bloodshot. No one in their group would not know what it meant. Heo Ranju got up from her seat.
You crazy bastard! I saw him first!
Hehehe! Whoever gets him first.
You want to try it?
What cant you do?
Oh Yuk-pyo also got up from his seat and looked at Heo Ranju. At the untimely confrontation between the two, Daoshi Goh and Hyulseung sighed. But they didnt look too worried.
Jang Muryang asked Daoshi Goh.
What did you say his name was?
I told you, its Pyo-wol.
* * *
By the time the sun rose, Pyo-wol came down to the first floor of the guest house. The Nine Treasures Escort Corps had already departed, so the inside of the guest house was empty.
When Pyo-wol appeared, the owner of the guest house was extremely nervous. The uproarst night was because of Pyo-wol.
The head of Nine Treasures Escort Corps, who lost his face, had a soulless expression.
One of their members became a blind person, while the rest of the members were also injured, bothrge and small, that left them unable to act out and do missions for some time.
The only reason why he didnt rush to get his revenge was because he knew how to grasp the overall situation. Even though the strongest members of the Nine Treasures Escort Corps united and rushed, they still ended up in that shape.
The fact that he would receive even more damage if he rushed to get revenge made him restrain himself. Furthermore, the members of the Nine Treasures Escort Corps were also against the idea. So even if he wanted to, he couldnt do anything.
So, he gave up on revenge and left with the rest of the members. Jang Wurak couldnt do anything about it, but it was best to take the rest of the members to the doctor as soon as possible to treat their wounds.
Pyo-wol approached the owner of the guest house.
I, IC!
The owner of the guest house looked at Pyo-wol with a look of terror. The fear he felt was immense, as he had seen firsthand the ruthless nature that lies behind his beautiful appearance.
Pyo-wol asked the owner of the guest house.
Who here knows knows best about the internal affairs of Sichuan?
By internal affairs, what exactly do you mean?
The situation among the sects.
Ah! In that case, you should go visit the Workshop Street.1
Workshop Street?
After leaving the guest house, go straight to the left and you will see the Workshop Street. There is a sign board which says Fire Dragon Room2 at the innermost part of workshop street, so go take a look.
Fire Dragon Room?
It is a sect created through the gathering of Sichuans artisans long ago. Since they have been doing business with sect members in Sichuan for a long time, no one knows the inner situation better than them. If you buy a weapon from them first, they will dly answer your questions.
Pyo-wol walked to the Workshop Street as the owner of the guest house had told him.
Kkangkkang!
It was early in the morning, but the street was noisy with the sound of hammersing from the workshops.
It was the first time in his life that he had seen such a sight, so Pyo-wol stood in the middle of the street and listened to the sound of hammering.
The sound of hammeringing from some of the workshops were dull, while in others the sound was too light. Countless noises were mixed, but Pyo-wols sensitive hearing was able to discern all the sounds one by one.
Bang! Bang!
Among them, there was a ce where there was a particrly clear metal sound.
Pyo-wol looked around in search of the source of the sound. It didnt take long before he was able to find the ce where the clear metal sound was flowing.
It was the Fire Dragon Room.
Pyo-wol soon entered the Fire Dragon Room.
As soon as he opened the door and walked in, he could feel the heat. The heat emanating from the furnace is filling the inside of the room.
In front of the brazier, a young man in his early twenties was pounding a hot iron metal. He was concentrating on hammering, unaware that Pyo-wol had arrived. Pyo-wol looked at the man with his arms crossed.
Kang! Kang!
The mans hammering was heavy. Each time he struck the iron, it changed shape.
That was then.
Inside the workshop, a man with a goatee opened the door and came out. He saw a young man hammering, turned his eyes, and rushed in.
Hey, you bastard! What the hell do you think you are doing?! Who told you to use the hammer as you please?!
He kicked the young man. The young man fell to the floor without even screaming.
You bastard! I told you. Never hold a hammer in the workshop! Just go and do the errands youve been assigned.
He trampled the young man mercilessly. But the young man endured the violence without screaming. The young mans eyes, covering his head with both hands, were full of poison.
Hyuk-huh! You damn bastard! Still not saying when youre in the wrong.
In the end, the man with the goatee was the first one to get exhausted. At that moment, the young man patted off his clothes and stood up.
You are banned from entering this ce for the time being! Go to the back and do chores until I call you back!
The young man nodded at the man with the goatee and went inside.
That burns! What was the branch leader thinking epting such a bastard likeC Huh?
The man with the goatee, who was cursing the young man, noticed that there was another person in the workshop.
Hehe! I didnt even know that a customer was here, so I showed something unsightly. What have youe to purchase?
What did that man do wrong?
That man? Oh, youre talking about Sochu.
Sochu?
Yeah! His name is Tang Sochu. I heard that he is a descendant of the Tang family, but he keeps trying to grab the hammer without permission.
Cant the descendants of the Tang family hold the hammer?
You seem to be new to Sichuan?
In a way.
Then, that exins it. Did you know why the Tang family was destroyed? Isnt it because they were on the side of the demon sect in the old days? Because of that, they were forced to close their doors by someone titled The Strongest in History, and after that, the sect rapidly shriveled up and copsed. In the eyes of the Sichuans sects, the Tang Family is a traitor who betrayed the Sichuan Jianghu. Thats why no workshop ever passes down their secret techniques to anyone associated with the Tang family. They are afraid that the same history in the past will happen again.
Even using the surname of the Tang family without any rtion to the said sect was penalized. The existence of the Fire Dragon Room itself would be in jeopardy if they teach a person who was rumored to be a descendant of the Tang family.
But it was not known whether Tang Sochu was really the descendant of the Tang family.
This was because it has already been over two hundred years since the Tang family went extinct. There was no guarantee that the bloodline of that time still remained, and even if it did, there was no way to trace and reveal his personal history.
The goatee man was Buntaju5.
It was only in anger that he trampled on Tang Sochu.
He went to a gambling housest night and lost a lot of money. He released his anger on Tang Sochu. In Sichuan Province, there was still a perception that the descendants of the Tang Dynasty could still be alive.
So the descendants pay for the sins of the ancestors.
Who told them to stand on the side of the demon sect? Its the price that the Tang family chose for themselves. Oh, but what have youe to purchase this early in the morning?
A flying sword.4
Hic! If its a flying sword, it must be for throwing. Please follow me. All the weapons made in the workshop are on disy inside.
Buntaju was a very talkative person. He spoke non stop as he made his way to the disy of weapons.
Many ns from Sichuan province order weapons from our Fire Dragon Room. Among them, my work is famous for its high quality. You probably wont regret it.
Do you have a lot of ordersing in recently?
Hehe! The amount of orders has doubled since the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect started fighting in earnest. The atmosphere in Sichuan Province has be chaotic, but on the other hand, we are enjoying the booming business. Even now, all the craftsmen in our workshop have their hands full in making weapons ordered by various sects.
Buntaju continued to chatter and talked about how great their workshop was.
Pyo-wol listened attentively to his words.
Buntaju was proud of his work, and his words contained enough information about the situation of Jianghu in Sichuan.
Which among the sects are associated with the Emei sect, and which sects support the Qingcheng sect.
All of this were the information that Pyo-wol wanted.
All kinds of flying sword are here. Pick one.
There were different kinds of throwing knives ced on the shelves pointed to by the Buntaju. Pyo-wol looked closely at all the weapons. But there was nothing he really liked.
In fact, he didnt need the weapons. Buying a flying sword was just a ceremonial act to get information from the Fire Dragon Room.
Pyo-wol bought two of the most well-made flying sword and went out.
Perhaps because of the name of the Fire Dragon Room, the flying sword was very expensive. However, Pyo-wol, who did not know the price of weapons, paid the amount he wanted.
After Pyo-wol went out, Buntaju liked that he caught a pushover.
But for a pushover, hes really handsome. I want to live with a face like that for just one day.
Editors Notes
Dont forget toment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ?- Workshop. Other trantion: Gongbang, ??.
- Fire Dragon Room. Other trantion: Hwaryongbang, ???()
- fire, me, burn
- dragon
- house, building
- Tang Sochu. Raws: ?????
- Flying Sword. Other trantions: Throwing knife, Bigum, Non-sword, ??(w).
- w fly, go quickly, dart
- sword, dagger, saber
- Buntaju. Raws: ?????, ?????.
Chapter 49
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 24
Manhwa: Chapter 31
After leaving the store, Pyo-wols gaze turned to the next alley.
Who told you to go use the hammer?
Are you crazy? How dare you grab a hammer that weve never held before?
Some men were trampling on someone.
It was the Tang Sochu who he saw in the workshop.
He was being ruthlessly beaten with his back bent like a shrimp. The people trampling on Tang Sochu were the apprentices who were learning cksmith work in the Fire Dragon Room.
Fire Dragon Room was basically a n made by artisans. The ark is operated, but the authority of the Fire Dragon Roomes from the craftsmen.
Thats why it was important to be an apprentice of a particr master artisan. Buntaju was a very good craftsman in the Fire Dragon Room, and there were countless apprentices who wanted to be taught by him.
However, in order to be a formal apprentice, a lot of waiting was required, and in the meantime, it was an implicit rule to have to do chores.
Tang Sochu broke that rule and grabbed the hammer.
In a way, it was natural for the apprentices to be angry with Tang Sochu.
This is for having such dirty blood of the Tang family.
This is for breaking the rules every now and then.
The apprentices spit out curse words and used violence. Even though Tang Sochu was beaten like that, he did not scream once. His eyes remained ull of poison, and his lips were clenched. His flesh was torn or burst and blood was flowing red, but his eyes never softened.
Pyo-wol looked carefully at the face of Tang Sochu.
As time passed, the violence of the apprentices became more severe. However, Tang Sochu gritted his teeth even more and persevered.
Pyo-wol liked the poisonous eyes of Tang Sochu.
Because he himself survived with such an attitude.
Tang Sochus eyes turned to Pyo-wol as he felt his gaze.
Their eyes met in the air.
Pyo-wols eyes, as if the flow of time had stopped, and Tang Sochus eyes, which seemed empty but full of poison, were somehow simr.
Thunk!
Pyo-wol threw the throwing knife which he just bought from Buntaju, towards Tang Sochu.
The throwing knife fell right in front of Tang Sochus hand.
Pyo-wol replied to Tang Sochus eyes who had a questioning gaze, as if asking about the meaning of Pyo-wols action.
Human beings are more ferocious than beasts. Once you look down on them, they will bite until they die. Their beating will not end if you put up with it like this. Dont endure it. If it bes your habit to endure the pain and beatings, you will continue living like a wretched dog.
Huh?
When?
It was only then that the apprentices realized that someone was standing in the alley. They had a puzzled expression.
This kind of violence was usually done in secret. There was nothing good about going outside. The oldest of the apprentices said with a fierce expression.
Hey, customer! Dont talk nonsense and just go. This matter only concerns our Fire Dragon Room
His voice was polite, but the meaning of his words wasnt. The very mention of the Fire Dragon Room was used to pressure Pyo-wol.
In fact, the prestige of the Fire Dragon Room in Sichuan was great.
Although the force itself is declining, many sects in Sichuan Province were connected with them as they are the only n that can supply high-quality weapons inrge quantities.
For that reason, some problems were resolved by using the name of the Fire Dragon Room.
The apprentices were also aiming for that so they used the name Fire Dragon Room. However, Pyo-wol was neither intimidated nor scared by the name of the Fire Dragon Room.
He already experienced too much to be terrified of such a threat.
Pyo-wol didnt even look at the apprentices, but only looked at Tang Sochu. Such an attitude of Pyo-wol further fueled the anger of the apprentices.
Go before
It was a moment when the atmosphere of the apprentices became even more sinister.
Keuk!
Suddenly one of the apprentices screamed.
The other apprentices flinched and quickly turned around. They saw Tang Sochu biting the shoulder of the apprentice who had been screaming.
With how deeply he bit, an enormous amount of fresh blood flowed from the apprentices shoulder, staining Sochus face and chest red.
You crazy bastard!
Come on, let go!
The apprentices were frightened and tried to get rid of Tang Sochus head from the apprentice. However, when Tang Sochu threatened to wield a dagger, they could not approach him ahead of time.
Keekkeuck!
Having his shoulder bitten, the apprentice struggled with pain.
Just before he lost his breath, Tang Sochu released the shoulder tha he had bitten.
You crazy bastardC
Are you crazy? How can you bite a person like a beast?
The apprentices supported their bloodyrade and stared at Tang Sochu. Despite their usations, Tang Sochu did not care.
When did you guys treat me like a human? You treated me like an animal.
Do you think youll be safe after this?
It doesnt matter, now Im tired of being beaten by you guys for no reason. Im going to attack any bastard who abuses me again.
Tang Sochu threw his dagger at the apprentices. Then the apprentices eyes shook.
There seemed to be naturalization in the eyes of Tang.
Those bloody eyes made the apprentices feel weak.
Even rats bite when theyre cornered, and thats exactly what Tang Sochu did. The only difference is that the rat has only a small fang, but Tang Sochu has a dagger in his hand.
It is also a dagger that has been forged in a blue color.
Damn! You, you! Just wait and see!
Crazy bastard!
The apprentices eventually withdrew with the injured apprentice. When they all disappeared, only then did Tang Sochu spit.
Kaak! Heek!
Blood was mixed in with his saliva. His internal organs were very badly damaged.
Shit!
Pyo-wol supported the body of Tang Sochu when he fell, and asked,
House?
No! Take me to the dormitory inside the workshop.
Pyo-wol took Tang Sochu to the ce he was talking about.
Tang Sochus amodation was so poor that he could only escape the rain and wind. Even a pigsty couldnt be any worse than this. Inside the room, there was only a single, shabby lump of paper.
Pyo-wol looked into the room and murmured.
Its nice.
You like this? Are you crazy?
Its like an avenger pce. I lived in a ce infested with snakes.
You dont have to lie. Do you think I will beforted if you say that?
Do you see me as a person who canfort others?
Not really.
Tang Sochu said. It didnt seem like a person with emotionless eyes like Pyo-wol couldfort others by telling lies.
Then is it true that he really lived in a snake pit?
Tang Sochu let out a sigh of relief. It was because he instinctively felt that Pyo-wols words were true. Pyo-wol got up from his seat.
Tang Sochu asked.
Where are you leaving?
I have a ce to go.
Where?
Are you really that interested in other peoples affairs?
Didnt you also meddle in the affairs of a stranger?
I guess so.
Pyo-wol looked at Tang Sochu. A face resembling himself was staring straight at him.
Ive been there before. Thoroughly exploited, abandoned and chased.
So you want to get revenge?
Of course.
Your opponent seems to be quite easy-going. Seeing that you can even try to get your revenge.
Not really. Theyre pretty strong.
Whos your opponent?
The Emei sect and Qingcheng sect, and all the other sects that follow them.
Arent you crazy?! Are you going to dere war against the entire forces of Sichuan?
Tang Sochu raised his voice. It was a look of real excitement.
Pyo-wol shrugged.
Maybe its crazy. But that doesnt mean Im crazy.
Then are you really going to try it?
I have no reason to lie to you.
Youre really crazy.
Now give me back the dagger. I bought it because I needed it.
This trash?
Tang Sochu looked at the dagger he was holding in his hand.
The trash is worth a coin. Heh heh! If you rush to get revenge on something like this, itll break quickly. Just throw this garbage away.
Tang Sochu threw the dagger away and searched in the far corner of his room. He showed up after a while with a leather belt in his hand.
Take it!
What?
Youll know when you try it.
Pyo-wol took the leather belt and examined it. On the outside, it was just a simple belt, but looking inside, theres a bag with dozens of throwing knives stored in it.
Pyo-wol took out throwing knives and examined them closely.
The sharpened de was perfect for both bnce and strength. A small ring was attached to the end of the handle of the throwing knife, so that something like a string could be connected.
It was such an excellent item that Pyo-wol immediately understood what Tang Sochus words meant when he said that the dagger he bought in Bunta was garbage.
Did you make it yourself?
Who else would make them? Of course, I made them all myself.
You must have had a hard time.
Hard? It was only hard because I didnt have the time to make it secretly, but the process of making it myself wasnt hard at all.
There was a sense of pride in Tang Sochus voice.
Is it really okay for you to give me something like this?
Youre going to take revenge on the Qingcheng and Emei sect, right?
So?
The reason the Tang family copsed was because of them, of course, it doesnt mean that the Tang family was good. In any case, it is wrong to stand on the side of the demon sect and betray Jianghu. However, I cannot forgive the fact that they pressured the Tang family in every way and caused them to fall apart.
Tang Sochu inherited the Tang familys spirit and resentment.
So, you want revenge with this weapon?
If my weapons can taste their blood, then its enough.
Its not a difficult request, but how can you believe in me and give me such a piece of equipment? This can make me a lot of money if I sell it in the market.
Money is not important to me.
His voice was full of resentment.
Just because he inherited the Tang surname, the hardships he suffered were indescribable.
The Fire Dragon Room didnt fullye into his side either. It was unavoidable because of the pressures of the sects.
The Fire Dragon Room was extremely afraid of the rebirth of the Tang family. So, they are trying to keep a close watch on Tang Sochu, who has inherited the Tang surname.
If he was a disciple, they would have allowed him to hold a hammer, but because he was just an apprentice, they didnt pass on their skills.
Because of that, Tang Sochu learned secretly at night, and today this incident happened.
Everyone told me to endure. Youre the first one to tell me not to.
I didnt know your circumstances, but your eyes must have impressed me quite a bit.
Sometimes a dog whistle is sweeter than a cowardice. (?? ?? ???? ?????? ? ??? ????.)
Okay, I will use this.
Pyo-wol loosened the existing belt and wore the leather belt made by Tang Sochu on his waist. It was so luxurious that no one would even think that there were weapons in it.
Pyo-wol moved his hand and picked up the stored throwing knife.
The weapon came out without a sound.
Pyo-wol repeated the act of inserting and removing the dagger several times.
Tang Sochu couldnt hide his surprised expression at the speed of Pyo-wols actions. It was because his eyes could not even grasp Pyo-wols hand movements. It was as if the weapon was moving on its own.
My eyes werent wrong. Hes the owner of my weapons.
He did not know Pyo-wols name or identity. But he was convinced that he was the owner of the things he had made.
Oh,e to think of it, I dont even know your name.
Pyo-wol. Thats my name.
Ill remember it.
Whenever you hear this name, know that Im using these Phantom Daggers.1
Phantom Daggers?
If such a good weapon doesnt have a name, it would be a waste.
Phantom Daggers Good!
Tang Sochu smiled for the first time. It was a name that suited the object he had worked hard to create.
Then take good care of yourself.
My name is Tang Sochu. If ever the Phantom Daggers would break down,e to me anytime. Ill fix it for you.
I will.
Pyo-wol tucked the Phantom Daggers into his belt and went outside.
Sochu, who was left alone, muttered as he watched Pyo-wol disappear through the door.
Pyo-wol! Im praying that your name will spread throughout Sichuan Province!
The more the name Pyo-wol is heard, the more likely the Emei and Qingcheng sect will decline.
He did not really believe that a single person could really do anything to the two major powers of Sichuan, the Qingcheng and the Emei sect.
Hes just looking forward to it.
In order to relieve his resentment a little by inflicting a certain amount of damage.
Editors Notes
Dont forget toment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ?- Phantom dagger. Raws: ???(둥)
- quiet, secluded, dark
- spirit, soul
- knife, spoon,dle
Chapter 50
Light Novel: Volume 2 Episode 25
Manhwa: Chapter
Pyo-wol really liked the phantom dagger.
It was nice to have the weaponpletely hidden inside his belt. Furthermore, from the beginning, it seemed like that the phantom dagger fits well around his hand.
A small phantom dagger was spinning on the palm of Pyo-wol. Just by moving the muscles in the palm of his hand, he can control the phantom dagger at will.
One of the most important things to the assassin was the sensation of his bare hands.
Pyo-wols hand sense was very delicate. So he was able to freely use any of his muscles as long as he set his mind on it.
As time passed, he became more proficient in using the throwing knife, and by the time the sun went down, the weapon could twirl freely on Pyo-wols hand like a living creature.
As he spent time ying with the throwing knife like a toy, Pyo-wol suddenly thought of how to connect it with his Soul-Reaping Thread.
If it can be used by connecting the Soul-Reaping Thread at the end of the knife, its use will be endless.
Is it possible?
The biggest advantage of Pyo-wol is that he has no hesitation. If there is something thates to mind, he could execute it immediately to satisfy his curiosity.
For him, there were no side effects or bacsh from experiencing failure.
If he fails, he can try again, and he can endure the side effects.
Pyo-wol has lived like that until now, so he took on another challenge again.
His disposition did not change just because he went out.
Pyo-wol operated the Soul-Reaping Thread.
An invisible thread of qi came out at the tip of his index finger. Pyo-wol moved the Soul-Reaping Thread to grab the ring of the phantom dagger.
At first, it seemed that the Soul-Reaping Thread could carry the weight of the phantom dagger. However, as soon as he moved it a little, the Soul-Reaping Thread could not bear the weight of the phantom dagger and broke off.
For a moment, Pyo-wol felt his inner qi flowing backwards. A recoil urred when tthe Soul-Reaping Thread was cut off.
Pyo-wol once again controls his inner qi and tries to attach the Soul-Reaping Thread to the phantom dagger.
The phantom dagger hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread swayed precariously.
The moment Pyo-wol moved his fingers, the Soul-Reaping Thread ceased again. With that reaction, Pyo-wolsplexion turned pure white.
If it were an ordinary person, they would have given up at this point. This was because, if their internal qi experiences a repulsion, they may get caught in a painful bacsh.
However, Pyo-wols body was different from that of ordinary warriors.
His blood veins were as flexible and tough as snakes, and they stood firm against any shock. Even if he felt the pain, he can endure the runaway of the inner qi to some extent.
Pyo-wol also knew that fact, so he was able to take on the challenge despite the continued failures.
While walking on the road, Pyo-wol did not stop practicing.
At first, it was difficult to maintain a single angle. However, as the number of his trials increased, the length of time Pyo-wol maintained the connection with the phantom dagger increased.
The phantom dagger connected to the Soul-Reaping Thread moved back and forth like a pendulum hung on a string.
Its still dangerous, but the Soul-Reaping Thread could now bear the weight of the phantom dagger.
It was then that Pyo-wol collected the Soul-Reaping Thread and phantom dagger.
There was a hint of fatigue on his face, but a satisfied smile appeared on his lips.
Now that he has learned to some extent how to deal with the phantom dagger through practice, all that remains is to get used to it through constant training.
It is daunting to deal with just one ghost at the moment, butter, when his realm deepens, he will be able to handle all ten ghost knives with his ten fingers.
Pyo-wol suddenly raised his head and looked around.
Arge city could be seen in the distance.
He came here while training using the phantom dagger, and he was getting closer to Chengdu.
Chengdu was iparable to any other city Pyo-wol had ever seen. It was enough for him to be overwhelmed by its size just by looking at it.
Pyo-wol paused for a moment and looked at Chengdu.
Numerous thoughts ran through his mind. However, Pyo-wol shook his head and threw away all useless thoughts.
From now on, every moment matters.
A single negligence could cost his life, so Pyo-wol once again strengthened his resolve.
After calming down to a certain extent, Pyo-wol moved towards Chengdu. Chengdu was bigger and more splendid than it looked from the outside.
The road was wide enough to allow severalrge carriages to pass at the same time, and the huge pavilions continued endlessly. People of all kinds were filling the streets, and they were overflowing with vitality.
However, there was a sense of tension in the faces of the people passing by on the street. There were a few warriors in possession of weapons.
The confrontation between the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect is also affecting Chengdu.
Pyo-wol set out to find a guest house.
As it is thergest city in Sichuan Province, there were manyrge guest houses in Chengdu. Among them, Pyo-wol entered the guest house which is a ce that was visited by many people.
Huyuu!
As soon as he entered the guest house, the peoples attention was focused on him at once.
It was because Pyo-wols appearance stood out.
Pyo-wol didnt blush and simply found an empty seat. He already experienced receiving those kinds of looks and reactions countless times on the way to this ce.
As he sat down, a warm-looking middle-aged woman approached with a tray.
Ho-Hong! Wee, guest!
She was the hostess of the guest house.
Usually, it was usually a waiter or servant who greeted the guests. However, due to Pyo-wols outstanding appearance, the hostess ran over and beat the servant to it.
Oh my gosh! How can a man be so handsome! Ive been running this guest house for twenty years, but this is the first time Ive seen such a handsome man.
The hostess looked at Pyo-wol with a look as if possessed.
Ho Hong! Are you just going to eat?
Im going to stay for a few days. Is there any room?
Of course. We have a very spacious and clean room. The other guests need five coins, but you only pay three coins. Ho-Hong!
A blush appeared on the hostesss face. If it was a handsome man like this, it wouldnt matter if she didnt get the extra two coins.
Then Im going to eat and stay.
You thought well. No matter where you go in Chengdu, there is no ce that is cleaner and has better food than ours.
Okay, I hope you can give me some tasty food.
Aiku! Look at my spirit. What kind of joke is this for a customer who hase a long way. If you wait a little bit, Ill bring you some food. Ho-hong!
The hostess went back to the kitchen, shaking her buttocks.
The guests who saw the scene spoke,
Huh! Ive beening here for a long time, but its the first time Ive seen the hostess have such a bright expression on her face.
Hes so handsome, so damn good-looking. Even if Im a girl, I think Ill untie my skirt.
If I could live just one day with a face like that, I would have no wish.
Pyo-wol listened to them with one ear and let it out through the other. It was because he got used to it many times whileing here. Pyo-wol looked out the window with an indifferent expression.
Rednterns were lit up one by one on the street as the sun went down. The street dyed with fire was colorful and beautiful.
At that time, the voice of the hostess of the guesthouse broke Pyo-wols thoughts.
Ho-Hong! Im sorry to keep you waiting so long. Ive mastered cooking, but now the food has arrived. Enjoy your meal, and if you need anything, please call me anytime.
The hostess put down the food and smiled at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol nodded his head without saying a word. As if regretful, the hostess looked at Pyo-wols face once more and returned to her original position.
Then Pyo-wol picked up his chopsticks and tasted the food little by little.
The stir-fried pork, rice, and a few side dishes were all it took, but they were all delicious because of their good cooking skills.
In fact, for Pyo-wol, everything he ate outside was delicious. No matter what kind of food he ate, it was bound to taste better than moss or snakes.
Pyo-wol chewed the food tightly. Not even a single side dish was lightly chewed.
That was then.
Its Seonha.
Clear Sky Houses1 Go Seong-ak is also with her.
Then, is today the day of the Blue Moon meeting?2
The voices of people shouting came from outside.
The murmur grew louder and louder, eventually leading to a guest house where Pyo-wol ate.
When Pyo-wol raised his head with a slight frown on his forehead, three men were entering the guest house in the form of escorting one woman.
All the men were young.
They all looked different, but it was clear that they all had a good body and had a strong physique.
Their eyes were all on the woman walking in the middle.
The woman was like a gorgeous rose.
She wore a beautiful dress made of heavenly silk with colorful ornaments on her neatly curled up hair. But what stood out most was her snow-white skin and beautiful features.
The woman resembled a red rose.
The people in the guest house lost their minds and looked at the woman.
Seonha, can obviously be said to have the most beautiful appearanceparable to that of the Yong Seol-ran from the main mountain of the Emei sect.
Im guessing thats why the Young Master of Clear Sky House lost his mind and followed her.
Seonha lowered her eyes slightly and moved forward. Because of this, an unusually white neck was exposed above the cor. It was so alluring that people couldnt take their eyes off it.
After entering the guest house, all she did was just walk gently. However, with that simple act, shepletely took control of the atmosphere in the guest house.
Seonha lifted her head slightly and looked around the inside of the house.
A soft smile appeared on her lips, confirming that everyones attention was focused on her.
She had to get everyones attention like this before her job was released. She hasnt seen anyone other than herself getting attention.
Go Seong-ak and the other two people in Clear Sky House who came with her were also mentioned as nae-ro in Chengdu. They always followed and courted her.
Although Seonha did not directly set up the group, her followers naturally gathered and formed a group called Blue Moon.
Today was the meeting day of the Blue Moon. For the meeting, the Blue Moon borrowed the entire floor of the guest house.
It cost a lot of money to rent the whole floor as it is a very well-run business, but it was no problem for Go Seong-ak and others who were blinded by Seonha.
They were willing to pay a huge sum.
It was to get closer to Seonha even a little more.
If I can marry her, I will sell my soul.
Shes really beautiful. How can a human be so beautiful? Whoever gets her can be said to be the luckiest person in the world.
Go Seong-ak and the others looked at Seonha, lost in their hearts. However, Seonhas eyes were focused on someone else.
It was towards the beautiful man sitting by the window.
Even though he was a man, he was more beautiful than a woman and had a strange atmosphere that could not be expressed in words.
The moment she saw Pyo-wol, she felt a chill in her spine. She couldnt hide the bewildered expression that took precedence over the unfamiliar emotions. It was the first time she felt such an emotion in her life.
However, Pyo-wol was only eating food as if he had no interest in her.
Seonha was lost in the middle of her thoughts. Then Go Seong-ak asked with a worried expression.
Are you okay? Do you feel anything?
Its nothing. It was because I was dizzy for a while.
Then shall we cancel todays meeting?
No. Im fine now. Thank you, Go Song-ak! Youre always taking good care of me.
No. I just want Seonha to always be alright.
I am always grateful for the consideration of Go Song-ak.
Seongha smiled at Go Seong-ak. Then, Go Seong-ak put on an ecstatic expression, and the crew members around him stared at him with jealous eyes.
Those who followed Seonha gathered together and named it Blue Moon, but in reality they were nothing butpetitors.
If any of them wins thepetition and takes priority, the Blue Moon will be disbanded on that day.
Knowing that fact, she did not give her heart to anyone who took precedence, and she exquisitely walked the tightrope and burned the troubles of the crew.
With a nonchnt look on her face, she took a step back. However, Go Seong-ak was already staring at the ce Seongha had been looking at a while ago.
Although it was momentary, he realized that Seonha was looking at Pyo-wol.
A glimmer of envy shed in his eyes.
Pyo-wol didnt do anything, but just because Seonha gave him his gaze, he got angry from the bottom of his heart.
What made him angry more than anything else was Pyo-wols appearance. Even with their simr gender, his handsome face stimted his inferiorityplex.
Ill see himter.
His poisonous eyes were shot at Pyo-wol like a dagger.
The first to notice this were the people near Pyo-wol.
People hurriedly turned their heads to avoid Go Seong-aks eyes.
Clear Sky House, where Go Seong-ak is the young master, was based on the outskirts of the city as one of the four rooms.3 For that reason, his influence in Chengdu was greater than that of the Emei and Qingcheng sects.
It was virtually impossible to stay away from the eyes of Go Seong-ak in Chengdu.
When Go Seong-ak followed Seonha up to the next floor, some people looked at Pyo-wol with regretful expressions.
Among them, a middle-aged man who looked a little older spoke to Pyo-wol.
Hey, if you dont live here, you better leave the city as soon as possible. Its all because Im worried about you, so get out of here before the night is over. Thats the only way for you to live.
Why should I do that?
Huh! I guess youre not really from here. Seeing that you dont know anything about the Young Master Go Seong-ak.
Who is he?
Hes the fire lord of the Clear Sky House. Hes easily jealous, so hell never allow the Seonha to stare at other men.
I have no interest in her.
Your interest is not very important. First of all, the fact that the Seonha has given you her attention is important. Go Seok-ah wants the Seonha to see only him. He does not let anything get in the way.
That woman is a pretty great person, right?
Huh! Do you mean you dont know the Poisonous Wasp,4 Woo Seonha? Shes the fire lord of the Hundred Flower Room5 which is made up of women. The Hundred Flower Room is no different from the Emei sects sub-family n. So how could she not be great?
Did you just say the Emei sect?
Yeah! The Hundred Flower Room is a follower of the Emei sect. Seonha is a very prized person in the Emei.
A white smile appeared on Pyo-wols lips.
Thats interesting.
Editors Notes
Dont forget toment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ?- Clear Sky House. Other trantions: Cheongmyeongbang, ????.
- Blue Moon Festival. Raws: Cheongwol, ???().
- blue
- moon, month
- house, dwelling
- Four Rooms. Raws: ??(ķ)
- four
- house, building, room
- Poisonous Wasp. Other trantions: Dokmobong, ???(ĸ)
- poison, venom
- ĸ mother, female
- bee, wasp
- Hundred Flower Room. Other trantions: ???(ٻ)
- one hundred, many, numerous
- flower, blossom
- house, building, room
Chapter 51
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 1
Manhwa: N/A
More than twenty members gathered at the meeting of the Blue Moon Association. All of them were disciples of famous sects in Sichuan Province.
Many of the men gathered in that ce to admire and look at Seonhas beauty. Seonha was a flower that many bees wanted. But she didnt want to end up being just a flower.
I am not a flower waiting for a bee to fly. I will be the queen bee and put them all under my control.
That was how the nickname Poisonous Bee was born.
Although she did not reveal her overriding ambition, the people gathering around her saw through her acts and thus gave her the name Poisonous Bee.
A queen bee harboring poison.
That was how the public saw her.
There was only one reason why Seonha stayed in the Blue Moon.
It was just to help the Emei sect.
To be precise, it was to set a big ball for the Emei sect.
The Hundred Flower Room is a subsidiary sect of the Emei sect. This also means that they share the same destiny with the Emei sect.
The Hundred Flower Room was working hard to help the Emei sect. It was also because of that reason that Woo Seonha tolerated the Blue Moon party, which was made up of men who followed her around.
All of the men in the Blue Moon were people who could be called the chiefs of Sichuan. Naturally, their influence was not small. So this would be a great help to Emei. Their influence in Chengdu keeps them from falling behind the Qingcheng sect.
Even in the Emei sect, she was recognized for her work and was treated like a main disciple. But she never intended to be this satisfied with just this much.
I will surely be the master of the Emei sect andmand the entire Sichuan City.
There were several barriers to ovee to do so. However, Woo Seonha was willing and ready to do anything to get over those barriers.
Seonha thoroughly concealed her feelings and looked at the members of the Blue Moon party with a smile.
I sincerely thank all of you who answered the call of such a humble woman.
If its Woo Seonhas call, of course, we would havee running.
Where are we?
We are ready to join the Woo Seonha at any time.
At the mens replies, Seonhas smile grew brighter. Again, the men were mesmerized by the sight. She was well aware that her appearance was very beautiful. She also knew how to use it to her advantage and attract men more easily.
Sueuk!
Seonha gently crossed her legs, revealing her white calves. The men were easily distracted as they tried to steal a glimpse at her exposed skin.
She wanted tough at those men.
Heh! All men are the same. They are all snobs.
However, she hid her true thoughts thoroughly and continued to speak.
The situation of the Hundred Flower Room is not very good due to the pressure of the Qingcheng sect, but there is now room to breathe. Thank you very much.
No matter how strong the Qingcheng sect is, they cant use their power and influence in Chengdu. But even if they do, it doesnt matter. We can still protect the Hundred Flower Room.
Thats right. So you dont have to worry, Woo Seonha.
The original owner of Chengdu was the Tang family.
When the Tang family was still standing, no one could be said to be their rival in Chengdu. There was a time that even the Emei and Qingcheng sect had to pay attention to the Tang family.
But it was such a distant story that she cant even remember.
Then after the fall of the Tang family, Chengdu became free for all. Several sects have entered Chengdu since its owner has disappeared, but none of them have fully ruled over Chengdu.
As a result, the small to medium sized sects remained and fought in Chengdu. Although they were notrge sects, their influence was never small.
Seonha was holding the leaders of such influential sects under the width of her skirt.
Oh! I may not be able toe to the next meeting, please understand this in advance.
Really! I may not be able to go to the Rareummyeon meeting, so I hope you will do your best for this first time.
Woo Seonha cannote? Is there anything going on?
Since the movement of the Qingcheng sect has be unusual, there was a summoning order from the headquarters. All of the disciples or descendants of the Emei sect must enter the main mountain.
Thats
The men felt sorry for her. Then Go Seongak asked in a loud voice.
Would we be able to join the Emei sect too?
I know your good intentions, but you cant.
Is this because of the policy of the Emei sect?
Its not that but I feel bad
Then there will be no problem. This Go Seong-ak will climb Mount Emei1 to protect Woo Seonha.
The same goes for me! I am willing to sacrifice my life for the sake of the Seonha!
I will also go and climb Mount Emei!
In an instant, the floor became noisy. Those who follow Seonha said that they were all willing to climb Mount Emei for her.
Seonha quietly took a ss of wine.
A dark smile appeared on her lips which was covered with a ss of wine.
* * *
As the night deepened, many of the guests left, leaving only a few left in the guest house.
Pyo-wol was one of the few remaining guests.
There was still some food left on the table. Since Pyo-wol ate so slowly and did not end up eating it all. Pyo-wol left the leftover food and tried to get up.
A loud noise was heard from the stairs on the other floor. Seonha and the members of Blue Moon wereing down after their meeting.
The atmosphere they had going on was very pleasant.
Seonha had a satisfied smile. Because the results came out in the direction she wanted.
It was clear that her influence would also increase if she led the members of the Blue Moon Assembly to join the Emei sect.
As she was walking towards a rosy future, her gaze suddenly stopped at a certain man. The man that caught Seonhas attention was Pyo-wol.
Their eyes met in the air.
In an instant, a blush appeared on Seonhas face.
Ah!
She involuntarily let out a sigh. She was instantly overwhelmed by Pyo-wols appearance and unique atmosphere.
It was the first time for Woo Seonha, who had seduced countless men with her beautiful appearance and manipted her ording to her will, was so mesmerized by another man.
After staring at Pyo-wol for a long time, she noticed that there was a soft red light in Pyo-wols eyes. But she found it more mysterious than ominous.
She was greedy for those eyes that looked like rubies.
Unknowingly, she turned to Pyo-wol. She opened her mouth with a bright smile.
It seems like this is the first time Ive seen you here. Since the Dead Sea is Dongdo, thats ourmon name. Id like to give priority to the department store. If its not rude, Id like to know the name of this Young Master.
Pyo-wol looked at Seonha without saying a word for a moment.
She felt my heart pounding heavily.
His reaction was so unfamiliar that she was even embarrassed.
Then Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
Pyo-wol.
Since Young Master Pyo-wol is alone, are you perhaps a warrior?
Think what you like.
Is there something you cant say?
Do you usually ask a man youve seen for the first time like that?
Yes. I meanC?
Pyo-wols reaction was different from what she expected, so she could not hide her bewildered expression. Then, Go Seong-ak erupted in anger.
Are you trying to mess with Woo Seonha?! Dont you think you should apologize?
His face was full of jealousy.
Seonha had never shown such interest in himself before. She always showed a smile, but it felt like there was still an invisible line clearly drawn.
However, when Seonha saw Pyo-wol, he couldnt see the line in between them.
That fact made him angry. He couldnt be angry with Seonha, so his anger naturally directed towards Pyo-wol instead.
Apologize?
Yeah! Get down on your knees and apologize politely to her right now! Otherwise, I wont let you go.
What if I dont?
What?
No matter how blindly attracted you are towards a single girl, you have to recognize the other person before running wild.
How dare you insult me? Unforgivable!
Shiak!
Go Seong-ak pulled out the sword he was wearing around his waist and swung it at Pyo-wol.
Hck! Dont! Young Master!
Shit!
The men standing beside him were all shouted in surprised, because the sword of Go Seong-ak was already on the verge of reaching Pyowols neck.
Go Seong-aks weakness was that when he got angry, he swung his sword recklessly without thinking. If arge sect such as the Clear Sky House was not behind him, all the idents he had caused would not have been resolved.
The men closed their eyes tightly thinking that Go Seong-ak would cause an ident this time as well.
Go Seong-aks hands were so cruel that they could not bear looking at his unfortunate opponent. The wounds of the people that ended up suffering from his hands were so horrendous that they could not afford to open their eyes.
People expected that the same result would happen this time too.
However, contrary to their thoughts, Pyo-wols scream was not heard.
When the men opened their eyes and looked up, they saw Go Seong-aks weapon being blocked by Pyo-wol. They thought that Go Seong-ak would quickly take care of the situation, but they soon realized that he still hasnt.
As soon as Go Seong-ak swung his sword, Pyo-wol stepped back.
The distance between Pyo-wol and the sword was only about one finger.
It was a situation where Pyo-wols eyes would have been pierced if he retreatedte. People thought that Pyo-wol just got lucky and avoided the sword of Go Seong-ak.
But the next moment, they realized that it wasnt like that at all.
Bastard!
Go Seong-ak once again opened his swordsmanship.
It was the Thunderstorm Sword Technique,2 a sword technique of the Clear Sky House.
The Thunderstorm Sword Technique consists of seven deadly attacks, and it was a brutal sword technique that cannot be underestimated.
The fact that he carried out the Thunderstorm Sword Technique was proof that Go Seong-aks anger had gone all the way to the tip of his head.
Shisk!
Go Seong-ak repeatedly used the Thunderstorm Sword Technique to attack, but regardless of which technique he unleashed, he couldnt touch Pyo-wol.
Go Seong-aks sword could barely hit Pyo-wol. There was always just a finger size difference.
Pyo-wol moved only by a centimeter when he attacked, and when Go Seong-ak stepped back to catch his breath, Pyo-wol moved again by only that much.
Ah!
How is that possible?
All the people watching were warriors who had mastered martial arts, so they know how great Pyo-wols actions were.
If he miscalctes the distance, or if the sword sticks out even a little more, Pyo-wol can easily lose his life.
Constantly maintaining that centimeter gap to dodge Go Seong-aks attack meant that Pyo-wol understood the breathing and limitations of his opponent.
However, even if he understood everything about his opponent, it was impossible to show such a movement not unless hes absolute confidence in his own martial arts.
At least, none of the martial artists who were currently watching could move at a level simr to that of Pyo-wol.
Die!
Go Seong-ak rushed and swung his sword. Although desperate efforts were made one after another, his sword never touched Pyo-wol, as his opponent dodge a gap of about a single finger.
Go Seong-ak felt like he was dealing with a ghost.
A, are you using sorcery?3 I cant forgive you!
He defined the movement of Pyo-wol that he could not understand as sorcery. It was impossible for him toprehend Pyo-wols movement.
However, the ghostly movements that Pyo-wol was showing now were not magic.
It was a synchronization based on his fine senses.
It was a killing method that intuitively predicted and followed the movement of his opponent by matching his breathing and reactions with the enemy he was dealing with.
Pyo-wol urately grasped the limits of Go Seong-ak through synchrony. He quickly grasped the length of his limbs, the limits of the sword, and the distance of his stride. So Pyo-wol only moved exactly by a distance he needed to dodge the iing attack.
A single mistake can lead to his death, but Pyo-wol remained unconcerned.
Hyukhyuk!
A shrill breath came out of Go Seong-ak. .
He looked like he had been possessed. This was because no matter how much he swung his sword, he could not reach Pyo-wol.
As he unfolded his technique with all his might without thinking, his stamina was exhausted in an instant making him out of breath.
Pyo-wol looked at Go Seong-ak and muttered,
This is the limit.
What do you mean by limit?!
Go Seong-ak became furious and ran towards Pyo-wol again. He thought that this time too, Pyo-wol would use his cowardly technique to back down.
However, Pyo-wols movements exceeded his expectations.
He saw Pyo-wols body wriggling like a snake, and suddenly went for Go Seong-aks chest.
It was a meandering walk that reproduced the movements of snakes.
Hck!
The moment Go Seong-ak opened his eyes wide in surprise, Pyo-wols palm already hit his chin. The force that hit his chin shook his brain.
Go Seong-aks eyes suddenly lost focus.
Then his consciousness was blown away.
Young Master Go!
Come on and save him!
Surprised by Go Seong-ak copsing like a sand castle, the men rushed towards Pyo-wol at once. Whatever the circumstances, Go Seong-ak had to be saved from Pyo-wols hand. Only then could the status of the Blue Moon Association be maintained.
That was then.
Ciiit!
A dozen lines shot out from Pyo-wols waist.
Editors Notes
Dont forget toment down below and let me know what you think of the chapter~ ?- Mount Emei. 3,099-meter-tall (10,167 ft) mountain in Sichuan Province, China, and is the highest of the Four Sacred Buddhist Mountains of China
- Other trantions: Brain Wind Test Method, ????(L)
- Thunder
- L Wind, Air
- Sword
- Law, Rule, Regtion, Skill
- Sorcery. Other trantions: Witchcraft, ck magic, ??(аg)
- а wrong, evil, vicious
- g art, skill, method, technique
- Synchronization. Raws: ??(ͬ{)
- ͬ simr, same
- { transfer, move, change
Chapter 52
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 2
Manhwa: N/A
Puboverbuck!
Continuous firing echoed inside the guest house.
Keuk!
Hckk!
At the same time, the mens screams filled the room. The screams were from the same group of men who rushed to attack against Pyo-wol.
Small daggers were lodged in their shoulders and thighs. They tossed around on the floor, losing hold of their weapons. In an instant, about a dozen men were incapacitated by the throwing knives.
This was the moment when the Ghost Knives1 made its first appearance in the world. With just one hand movement, Pyo-wol urately used the ten ghost knives on different opponents.
It was at a level that no one other than him could do.
Ugh!
Where did hee from?
There were ten more men still standing, but none of them dared to rush against Pyo-wol. At the appearance of such men, Seonha made a contemptuous expression without realizing it.
These useless guys
Inparison, the look that Seonha gave towards Pyo-wol was filled with ecstatic emotions. His face was handsome enough for her to be captivated, and he was also so strong that she had no choice but to aim for his heart.
If I can control that guy with my charm, it would benefit me much more than having a bunch of useless other guys like that.
Afterpleting her calctions in an instant, Seonha approached Pyo-wol with an alluring expression.
Pyo-wol! Look at the girls face and get rid of your anger. They are not bad people. They were just aggressive simply because they were worried about me.
People must always take responsible for their own actions.
Yes, you are absolutely right. So, how about I take the responsibility on their behalf instead?
You will take responsibility for him?
Yes, I will.
Do you know what that means?
Of course, I know it well, but I dont think you would be making an unreasonable request. Am I wrong?
Seonhas pitiful expression was enough to touch the hearts of the viewers.
You mustnt, Lady Woo! You cant be put through such humiliation because of us.
Heuk! Wed rather fight with our lives on the line!
The men who saw the exchange between the two protested. Some were so resentful that they even shed tears. They thought that Seonha would make the sacrifice for them.
Pyo-wol quickly grasped such an atmosphere.
Not bad.
Her face is pretty, and she thinks quickly. She knew how to make full use of her outstanding beauty and the situation she was in.
To the men of the Blue Moon Association who followed her, it would seem that she sacrificed herself on behalf of them, making them feel resentful. and to Pyo-wol, her demeanor, captivating her, was something that ordinary people could never imitate.
What shall I do for you to forgive them? Just tell me. I will follow what you say.
Seonha passed the decision to Pyo-Wol.
No matter what Pyo-wol decides on, she had an expression that she would obediently follow.
Pyo-wol gently waved his hand. In turn, the dozen flying daggers that were stuck in the mens bodies were immediately recovered by Pyo-wol.
Seeing that, Seonha made an even more surprised expression.
It was because, in her eyes, Pyo-wol seemed to have used telekinesis.
The truth is, the phantom daggers were recovered using the Soul-Reaping Thread, not through telekinesis, but Pyo-wol was not obligated to tell her that.
The ghost knives were then hidden in Pyo-wols belt.
Seeing Pyo-wols action made Seonha even more greedy.
I will do what I can.
She made a more pitiful expression.
It was a look that could make any mans heart fall. However, Pyo-wol, without a single change in expression, said,
Leave.
Pardon?
If I need you, I will call you separately.
ButC
Your face might be pretty, but you have bad hearing.
At that moment, a look of embarrassment appeared on Seonhas face. Because no one had evershed out at her like this. Pyo-Wol was the first person to treat her with such a cold attitude despite her beautiful appearance,
Seonha bit her lip without realizing it.
However, Pyo-wol did not care, walked passed her and approached the hostess.
Where is my room?
Oh! Go out the back door and its thest room on the first floor of the annex. There are also no guests in the next room, so it should be quiet.
The hostess responded quickly.
A cold sweat was running down her back.
She never dreamed that a man she thought only of as being handsome could be such a skilled warrior. All the people in the guesthouse were warriors who has quite a bit of influence and power in Chengdu, but no one dared to attack Pyo-wol.
They were overwhelmed by the presence of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol went into the room the hostess had told him, without even paying attention to those who fell to the floor and groaned in pain.
Seonhas eyes fluttered as she looked at Pyo-wols back. She went out for herself and didnt even pay attention to the men who had been beaten by Pyo-wol.
She gently bit his red lips.
Pyo-wol!
* * *
Pyo-wol entered the room andy on the bed without taking off his clothes.
He had caused a big scene, but he didnt regret it. Because it wasnt done out of a momentary impulse.
He was an assassin.
Assassins never move without thinking. Assassins were the type of people who would only be convinced with their move once they had finished making a detailed n, constantly improving their weaknesses and reviewing it dozens of times.
So was Pyo-wol.
From the moment he heard that Seonha was connected to the Emei sect, his head started spinning at a frightening speed.
A n that would have taken an ordinary assassin over several days or weeks wasid out in an instant.
Now all I have to do is wait.
Pyo-woly on his arm pillow and stared at the ceiling.
The room was silent. No one approached the room where Pyo-wol was staying given the rumors that a scary warrior was holed up in his room.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to spend some quiet time.
The silence at night makes anyone think a lot.
This was also the case for Pyo-wol.
As he was alone in a dark room with no candles lit, countless thoughts came to his mind. And all those thoughts had a consistent flow.
Sarak! Sarak!
The slight noise from the outside interrupted Pyo-wols thoughts. It was a sound so subtle that it could never be heard unless that person was on the same level as Pyo-wol.
After a while, he heard the door open carefully. However, Pyo-wol did not rise and turned his head to look at the door.
Sreuk!
The door opened and someone entered slowly.
The beautiful woman who came into Pyo-wols room wearing a gorgeous dress was Seonha.
Seonha went out of the guest house together with the Blue Moon Association. However, after she parted ways with them, she secretly returned to the guest house.
In order to somehow convince Pyo-wol, she even threw her face away.
eEven though Seonha suddenly entered his room, Pyo-wol was not surprised. He already expected that she would behave like this after understanding the personality of Seonha.
Seonha cautiously approached Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol raised his upper body and looked at her indifferently.
Their eyes met in the dark.
Pyo-wols eyes were a brilliant red in the dark. Seonha was captivated by the eyes of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol, I have something to tell you.
At that moment, Pyo-wol stood up. Seonhas shoulders flinched. But Pyo-wol continued to approach her without hesitation. Seonha tried to hide her rapid breathing and spoke quickly.
I will give you a big reward if you can help me.
What reward?
Whether its gold, silver, or any treasure you want just tell me. Ill get it for you.
At that moment, Pyo-wol ced his hand on Seonhas shoulder. He only touched her lightly, but Seonhas breathing already became quicker, with her cheeks burning up.
Up until now, she had seduced many men, put them on the palm of her hand, and taken over their heads, but strangely, she couldnt straighten out her appeal in front of Pyo-wol.
Just by being close to Pyo-wol, her whole body was trembling and she couldnt breathe properly.
Pyo-wol smiled.
His smile was strangely visible even in the thick darkness.
Seeing Pyo-wols smile made Seonha thunderstruck as if her heart was being pierced with an awl. Pyo-wol whispered in her ear.
I only want one person.
W-Who?
You.
As if an earthquake had urred, the pupils of Seonha shook. Pyo-wols hand caressed her neck. She could not refuse his touch.
I, I
Tutuk!
Clothes started to fall from her body piece by piece. Not once did she rebel, she just stood there like a statue waiting. Finally, all the clothes fell off her body, revealing her pure white naked body.
Pyo-wol slowly looked at her from head to toe and said,
Beautiful.
Ah!
Seonhas red lips parted slightly.
She has heard countless times that her beauty is in full bloom. So for her, hearing the word beautiful was not that special.
But when Pyo-wol said it, it became a special word.
Ill only give you one chance.
What?
If you want to leave, youre free to get out now. But if you choose stay, you wont be able to get out of my hands.
I, IC
No words are needed. Decide by your actions.
.
There was no answer that came out of her.
Pyo-wol hugged her smooth waist and said,
Ill take that as your answer.
His lips touched Seonhas neck. Seonha trembled as if struck by lightning.
Haa!
A sweet breath escaped from between her slightly parted red lips. Pyo-wol soon captured her lips with his own.
From then on, she could maintain a clear memory of what happened. A feeling of bliss to the extent of blowing her mind took over her whole body.
Pyo-wol persistently tormented her.
She had nowhere to run and hide.
Seonha moaned and whimpered all night.
It waste in the morning when she woke up.
Seonhas naked body was held in Pyo-wols arms. She didnt feel the cold. It felt as if the heat ofst night was still in the air. It had been a hot time.
For the first time in her life, she passed out several times beforeing to her senses. No other man had ever satisfied her so far.
Seonha was staring nkly at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol by nature was not just good looking but he also knew how to satisfy a woman.
It was Seonhas first time meeting a man like him.
Pyo-wol opened his eyes as if he had sensed Seonhas gaze. As she looked into the eyes that had soft red light, her whole body lost its strength again.
Nheless, she tried to put on a casual expression. It was because she did not want to admit that she waspletely bewitched by Pyo-Wol.
Still, she couldnt give up her desire to dominate Pyo-wol.
Seonha put her white naked body on top of Pyo-wol. She pressed her soft chest against Pyo-wols and looked down.
This temptation was hard for any man to refuse.
Knowing that fact, Seonha put her body against Pyo-wols and looked at him with a gentle gaze.
What are you going to do now?
Hm?
Are you going to pretend we dont know each other? Were the only ones here. We have a physical rtionship.
So what do you want?
Just do me a favor. If its you, it wont be too difficult.
Ill listen to it first and decide after.
I ask you to only kill one person.
Is this an assassination contract?
Its a request rather than a contract. You can just take it as a light request between lovers.
Pyo-wol did not answer right away, but looked at Seonha half-heartedly. Seonha did not dare to look into his eyes and turned her head to avoid his gaze.
Who do you want to kill?
Nam Hosan. Hes the young leader of the Thunder n.2
Thunder n?
Pyo-wol furrowed his brow slightly.
The Thunder gates was one of the three ns. They were the strongest power after the Qingcheng and Emei sect. It was a powerful group that stood shoulder to shoulder with White ns3 and Golden Heaven n4.
When Pyo-wol seemed to be interested, Seonha smiled and continued to exin,
The Thunder n is originally not a sect from Sichuan Province. It is a sect created by descendants of the Xiaoleiyin Temple when the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect came to visit.
The situation changed when the power in Sichuan was greatly concentrated as the Qingcheng and the Emei sect reunited.
When there were no forces paying attention, the descendants of the Xiaoleiyin Temple came in secretly and founded the Thunder n. When the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect found out about it, the Thunder n had already firmly established its roots in Sichuan.
Tae Yeonho, the sect leader of the Thunder n, recently sent someone to promote So-ju and I to get married. If I refused, he threatened to ally their sect with the Qingcheng sect. Because of that, the Hundred Flower Room and the Emei sect are now in a very difficult situation.
The reputation of the Thunder n in Sichuan was really bad. Among them, the reputation of Nam Hosan, was at the lowest.
Because he was warlike, many warriors in Sichuan were afraid of him.
If Seonha married Nam Hosan, the Emei sect would gain a powerful ally which is the Thunder n. Otherwise, their reputation could not help but fall. So Seonha couldnt just refuse the marriage proposal.
As long as the Thunder n attached themselves to the Qingcheng sect, the weight of the game will surely lean their way. It was a situation they couldnt help but ept or else, the Emei will remain inferior.
So you want me to kill Nam Hosan?
Yes.
You must have already calcted that if I failed this request, you can just argue that its not rted to the Hundred Flower Room because no one was in contact with me.
For a moment, Seonha felt goosebumps rising behind her back.
Hes too excellent. Besides being great in martial arts, hes also perceptive and quick-witted.
Seonha indeed thought that far. Whether Pyo-wol seeded or failed, it would cause no problem in the Hundred Flower Room and the Emei sect.
It was starting to feel more and more burdensome.
It seemed like she had to offer a sweeter price to make Pyo-wol do her bidding.
If you can kill Nam Hosan, Ill tell my aunt from the Emei sect to repay you.
Whos your aunt?
Jeonhwa. Shes one of the great disciples of the Abbess of Nine Cmities, the sect leader of Emei.
Pyo-wol blinked at the unexpected answer.
But that was also for a while.
Soon white teeth appeared along the corner of his mouth.
Alright.
Editors Notes
Oh god. I died trying to understand and edit the end part of this chapter Especially the exnation part about the Thunder n- Phantom daggers. Raws: ???(ذ)
- Thunder n. Other Trantions: Noeoeummun, ???(T).
- thunder
- sound, tone, pitch
- T gate, door
- White n. Other Trantion: Baekseonmun, ???(T)
- white, pure, bright
- good, virtuous, kind
- T gate, door
- Golden Heaven n. Other Trantion: Geumcheonmun, ???(T)
- gold, metals, money
- stream, river
- T gate, door
- Xiaoleiyin Temple. Other trantions: ????(С).
- С small, insignificant
- thunder
- sound, tone, pitch
- court, office, temple
Chapter 53
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 3
Manhwa: Chapter 33
Mount Emei could be reached by walking south of Chengdu for three days and three nights.
The magnificent scenery, which has a height of more than a thousand meters, was worthy to be a part of Sichuan Province.
When the people of Sichuan think of Mount Emei, five thingse to mind.
The first was the sea of clouds.
Those who saw the sea of clouds covering the entire mountain range, leaving only the high mountain peaks, were overwhelmed by its immense majesty.
The second was sunrise.
Specifically the sunrise from the Chengdu in on the eastern side of Mount Emei. No matter how many times the people looked at the scenery, they would never get tired of thendscape which was dyed with a golden hue.
The third was the light of the Buddha.
A seven-light rainbow appears from summer to early autumn near the Geumjeongbong Peak, and when this rainbow illuminates a person, a phenomenon like the halo of Buddha urs. People epted this as the blessing of the Buddha.
The fourth was the holyntern.
In summer, tens of millions of fireflies fly all at once and shine brightly. Its appearance is so sacred that it was epted in Buddhism as a bodhisattva illuminating the world for the sake of the world.
The fifth andst was the Emei sect.
Emei, located at the foot of Geumjeongbong Peak of Emei Mountain, has been called as the pride of the people of Sichuan.
Although they have declined, inparison to when they belonged to the old Daemun faction, their prestige was still great.
The Emei sect was arge Buddhist temple before being a sect. For that reason, many peoplee to Emei to offer Buddhist offerings. Buttely, people have stopped going.
This is because, as the confrontation with the Qingcheng sect intensified, the Emei sect did not receive incense from the visitors.
Instead, only the martial artists members of the sect rted to the Emei sect visited Mount Emei.
Numerous gates were installed on the mountain road leading up to Emei, and Emei warriors stood guard.
In order to enter the Emei sect, a person had to go through severalyers of gates.
Sangyeon, a third generation disciple of Emei, looked at the men and women standing in front of her with a keen eye.
A bewitching woman in revealing attire and a man with arge body were looking into her eyes with a casual expression.
So, youre saying that the ck Cloud Corps came to see the sect leader?
Thats right. Wevee to meet the sect leader of the Emei sect under themand of our captain.
The bewitching woman who answered with a smile was Heo Ranju. She was apanied by Oh Yuk-pyo.
Its not up to me to decide. Ill report it to the higher ups first, so please wait here.
Ho-ho! We can wait.
Sang-yeon looked at Heo Ranju with distasteful eyes, who had revealing clothes that did not match the sacred Buddhist temple.
Namu Amida Butsu! He said that his nickname is hyeoljiju (Ѫ ֩), so he really looks like Sagal.
Had she been in a situation where she could make her own decisions, she would never have epted a woman like Heo Ranju into the Emei. But now, they were at war, and the Emei sect needed anything that could increase their power.
She couldnt make a mistake just because of her personal feelings.
Her reputation for subduing the enemies that attacked the rice carrier was passed on to the Emei sect. So Sang-yeon knew that Heo Ranju was a great warrior.
Sang-yeon brought out a carrier pigeon and waited for an answer.
It didnt take long for a reply toe back.
There was a message in the carrier pigeon that returned asking her to send them in. Sang-yeon handed a bronze te to Heo Ranju and Oh Yuk-pyo and said,
If you climb the mountain road like this, you wille across a total of five gates. You can enter the main mountain by showing this bronze te every time you pass through the gates.
Ho-ho! Thank you for your consideration. Ill see you when Ie down.
After winking at Sang-yeon, Heo Ranju passed through the gate with Oh Yuk-pyo.
Sang-yeons disapproving gaze was felt on the back of her head, but she didnt care much. She wasnt even a great disciple, and her self-esteem didnt allow her to be afraid of a third-generation disciple.
Mount Emei is said to be the absolute best in the world. Indeed, its truly something to be proud of.
Oh Yuk-pyo looked around and admired the scenery of Mount Emei.
The superb view of Mount Emei was so great that it shook the hearts of Oh Yuk-pyo who was usually indifferent to these external sights.
But its all meaningless if they lose the war against the Qingcheng sect. Im sure they themselves would know best how miserable their end would be if they were chased out of Mount Emei.
But why are they fighting the Qingcheng sect? Were they not on good terms?
I dont know! Seven years ago, their rtionship just got worse and they started fighting.
Hm! We dont exactly know why theyre fighting each other, but nheless, for us, this is a great opportunity to earn a lot of money.
It was a match promoted by our captain and there was nothing that didnt cost money. We can only believe in captain.
Hoho, of course. I dont believe in anyone else except for our captain.
Heo Ranju nodded at the words of Oh Yuk-pyo. It was the same with Heo Ranju. Everyone in the world was suspicious, with the exception of their captain.
As she thought of their captain, a person suddenly came to mind.
Pyo-wol!
She didnt know why he wasing to her mind at this moment.Maybe it was because he was so handsome. The image of Pyo-wol was still vividly etched in her mind.
What are you thinking about? Are you thinking of that handsome guy?
Shut up!
Huh! I want to see him too.
Dont set your eyes on the person I picked up first. Hes not someone who you could covet.
Dont be ridiculous. There is no male bastard who didnt get over because these five groups made up their mind.
Theughter of Oh Yuk-pyo made Heo Ranjus mood even worse.
Why does she have to go with a bastard like him? She really dont know what Captain is thinking.
Huh! Its all because Captain-samas eyes are high. If its not me, who will control the four years?
Who controls who? Crazy bastard!
The two turned their heads away from each other.
After fighting like that, I arrived at Geumjeongbong Peak where Emei was located.
Huyu!
Oh Yuk-pyo, who saw the Emei sect, whistled.Oh Yuk-pyo was a confident man whos not afraid of anything in the world, but now his face was full of tension.
It was the same with Heo Ranju.
They had no choice but to feel that way.
Establishments which boast the sects immense power, were spread out in front of them. If the buildings were onlyrge, there was no reason for the two of them to be nervous.
But a great momentum as enormous as the weight of the name the Emei sect was felt in the premises.
Despite the fact that the ck Cloud Corps has been gaining momentum recently, it cannot bepared to the weight and presence of the Emei, who have been establishing its roots in Sichuan for hundreds of years.
The aura that naturally radiated from being part of a noble family of a prestigious sect made even two people who have lived a rough life as a rogue withdrawn.
A middle-aged woman approached them.
The woman approaching with her back straight, had an unusual momentum.
My name is Cheol-shim. Are you two from the ck Cloud Corps?
She was Cheol-shim, who was the current student of the Abbess of Nine Cmities.
Seven years made her stronger. Her martial arts also progressed by leaps and bounds, securing the position of the third person following Jeonghwa.
Heo Ranju replied politely.
Thats right.
Master is waiting. Follow me.
Cheol Shim took the two of them to the Daejeon in Emei.
Dozens of martial artists stood guard outside the Daejeon.
They stared at Heo Ranju and Oh Yuk-pyo with sharp eyes as if they were about to mutte them. Its the first time they have seen an outsider, so they were wary.
They really live up to their name of being a prestigious sect. Even the soldiers standing on the border have reached such a level.
Heo Ranju felt a cold sweat running down her back.
She could tell by looking at them what the power of the soldiers was.
The quantity and quality of martial arts that have been systematically passed down from a young age were not something that a rogue group such as the ck Cloud Corps could match.
The gap was so great between the two that no matter how much time passed, it could never be closed.
Anyway, we just need to make money.
The two groups were originally created for different purposes. So if she tries topare the two groups, she would only feel inferior.
Shed rather focus on the purpose ofing here in the first ce.
The door of Daejeon opened and the two went inside together with Cheol-sim.
Inside Daejeon, there was arge chair, and to its left and right were the disciples of the Emei Most of the disciples were women, and had a high rank within the Emei.
Among them, there were three people who stood out.
The old woman sitting in the middle, the one-eyed middle-aged woman sitting next to her, and the beautiful woman in her twenties sitting opposite her.
They were special in different ways.
The old woman sitting was Guhwasata, the oldest member of the Emei family.
With her crow-like appearance and eyes, there was an overflowing sense of intimidation that made even Heo Ranju and Oh Yuk-yo swallow dry saliva.
The one-eyed woman who wore an eyepatch, was the great disciple, Jeonghwa. A ferocious momentum was radiating from her that was no less than the Guhwasata.
She was staring at them with one eye, as if she was about to eat them.
The woman as beautiful as the Seonha was Yong Seol-ran, the youngest disciple of the Guhwasata.
Seven years of time made Yong Seol-ran even more beautiful. Even though they were both women, Heo Ranju fell in love with the appearance of Yong Seol-ran.
This is dangerous.
Heo Ranju, who managed toe to her senses, bit her lip.
At that time, Guhwasata opened his mouth.
Did the master of the ck Cloud Corps send you?
Thats right.
Why did he send a messenger?
There was a hint of dissatisfaction in the voice of the Guhwasata.
In ordinary times, a mercenary would not have been brought into their holy ce. But now, the Emei sect was facing its worst crisis ever due to the confrontation with the Qingcheng sect.
Heo Ranju, who picked up her breath for a moment, said their business.
Captain wishes to offer the services of the ck Cloud Corps to help the Emei sect.
So, you want to participate in the battle against the Qingcheng sect?
Thats right.
Theres no way a group of mercenaries would spill blood for free, so you must want something in exchange.
You are correct. We cant afford to suffer losses, after all.
How much do you want?
We believe 500,000 gold is enough.
The moment Heo Ranju opened his mouth, the atmosphere in the hall changed.
Such crazy things!
How dare you demand such an enormous amount?
Theres no need to listen to them any longer, Master! If we ept such a demand, our sect will be theughing stock in Jianghu.
If it was 500,000 nyang of gold, a few years would be enough to run Emei on a budget.
Thats why a group of mercenaries were asking for such a huge amount of money a day. It was an amount that was absolutely uneptable for the Emei disciples.
Guhwasas eyes narrowed.
To assassinate Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect, the amount requested by the Blood Shadow Group was 500,000 nyang of gold. However, there was little loss in recovering the gold that was given to them while destroying the Blood Shadow Group and the riches hidden in the remarks. However, that did not mean that she could hand over such a huge amount to the ck Cloud Corps.
You dont expect us to ept your demand, do you? We can hire several other groups like yours with that kind of money.
However, none of them will be as strong as our ck Cloud Corps.
And what if I still refuse?
A member of our ck Cloud Corps should have arrived at Mount Qingcheng by now.
Youre trying both ways? The impertinence!
Tuoung!
A strong wave was emitted from the Abbess of Nine Cmities.
Keuk!
Hurgh!
Theplexions of Heo Ranju and Oh Yuk-pyo turned white. Dark red blood was running down their lips. They immediately suffered internal injuries from the aura emitted by the Abbess of Nine Cmities.
Is this the prowess of the sect leader of Emei?
Its scary. To have this kind of momentum from such an old woman.
The two had to use their internal energy to correct their trembling state.
It was not because of nothing that Guhwasata managed to be the sect leader of Emei. It was because of her martial arts and leadership that Emei, who was inferior to the Qingcheng sect, was still able to survive.
All the warriors of the Emei sect respected and followed her, even if they were ordered to kill a person from the Qingcheng sect.
Even though there was blood on their lips, Heo Ranju and Oh Yuk-pyo tried their best to keep a calm expression.
This was a fight of momentum.
The moment they show weakness, they would be pushed by the momentum of the Abbess of Nine Cmities and be eaten up.
The Abbess of Nine Cmities opened her mouth.
Be honest. Theres no way you think I would seriously give you 500,000 gold. Just tell me how much you really want.
We are mercenaries who sell our strength, so we follow clients whos capable of paying more. If you give us more money, even one yang more, you will be our master.
So youre not going to tell me until the end? Your corps member must be saying the same thing to the Qingcheng sect.
Heo Ranju didnt answer. However, the Guhwasata already epted her answer as an established fact.
Youre so bold. It makes me want to see the face of your Captain, in person.
If you ask us, it will be so.
Hck!
Guhwasatas eyes softened a little.
She wanted to give a lesson to the master of the ck Cloud Corps by cutting the two people in front of her at once.
If it had been an ordinary time, rather than wartime, the Emei sect would have never negotiated with the ck Cloud Corps.
The problem is that the confrontation with the Qingcheng sect has reached its climax.
Arge-scale conflict will soon ur.
It is said that in order to defeat the Qingcheng sect, even a cats hand has to be borrowed.
It will be the same for the Qingcheng sect.
They were superior to the Emei sect, but there was no guarantee that they wouldnt hire the ck Cloud Corps to win.
Cunning. Really cunning.
Guhwasata tapped the handle of her chair with her finger for a long time.
Editors Notes
Happy reading!
Chapter 54
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 4
Manhwa: Chapter 33
Rumors that Go Seong-ak and the Blue Moon Association had been smashed by just one person spread throughout the city in an instant.
At that time, the stories of the guests who stayed in the guest house spread like wildfire. Chengdu was thergest city in Sichuan Province, but it only took one day for the rumors to spread throughout the country.
The name of the man who gave the Blue Moon Association disgrace or even the sect he came from remained unknown.
Only one thing is certain.
It was that his martial arts were very strong.
And even though he was a man, it was said that he had an extremely beautiful appearance.
Bang!
The thick desk made of rosewood was shattered by the punch of the Clear Sky Houses Ki Joo-han.
So, youre saying that you came back from being beaten and humiliated by someone whom you dont even know nor from which hes from.
So, sorry, Master!
Go Seong-ak knelt in front of Ki Joo-han and trembled.
Ki Joo-han looked down at Go Seong-ak with contemptuous eyes.
Rumors that the sessor of the Clear Sky House had been defeated by an unknown young martial artist had already spread throughout Chengdu.
It was extremely rare for a warrior to fight ten times and win all those fights. Such people who can do so eventually stand out, rise to the top and be a powerhouse.
Go Seong-ak wasnt like that.
If its a matter of ten fights, he will win around three or four times, and if you struggle for days or days, it is a description at the level of understanding one or eight.
In fact, the Clear Sky House could not afford to write more than that. As such, Ki Joo-hans expectations for Go Seong-ak were not very high.
He simply hoped that he would follow in his footsteps and lead the Clear Sky House without problems. However, Go Seong-ak could not even act in ordance to his simple hope.
To be defeated by an unknown scoundrel and damage the reputation of the sect.
Im sorry, Master! But he was by no means a nameless fool.
Shut up! Are you calling that an excuse?
Its true, Master! He is by no means a simple warrior. It is clear that he approached us for some purpose.
For what purpose?
At Ki Joo-hans question, Go Seong-ak shook his head.
In fact, his words were just uttered haphazardly to defend himself. There was no evidence or fact behind his words at all. However, as long as Ki Joo-han showed interest, he had to make up and say something.
That guy must be connected with the Qingcheng sect. Since were helping the Emei sect, its possible that the Qingcheng sect sent him to interfere in our affairs.
Qingcheng sect
Ki Joo-han thought there was a reason.
The Clear Sky House has beenpletely neutral until now.
It was only purely because of Go Seong-ak that the Clear Sky House became affiliated with the Emei sect. Because he likes Seonha, he has no choice but to follow them.
Its dangerous if the Qingcheng sect really intervened.
The reason why Clear Sky House has been able to prosper so far was because they have been exquisitely riding a single tightrope while keeping an eye on both sides.
Ki Joo-han felt his heart grow cold.
Until I have ascertained all the details, you should take care of yourself. Approaching the Woo Seonha is also prohibited for the time being.
Master! Im fine with everything else, but please dont forbid me from seeing Woo Seonha! She is my everything.
Quiet. Are you just going to endanger the security of the sect because youre blinded by a girl?
Its not like that
Okay. Be careful as I said. Ill take care of the rest. You should know that if you break my orders, Ill never forgive you.
Yes
Go Seong-ak barely answered. The expression on his face shows that he couldnt ept the orders of his master. But he wasnt stupid enough to express any more dissatisfaction.
As long as the master orders something, he has to pretend to listen. But that didnt mean the anger in his heart was gone.
That bastard! I will never let you go.
He vowed to take revenge on Pyo-wol whos responsible for putting him in this situation.
* * *
Pyo-wol came out of the guest house.
Because of the rumors that a deity had appeared in Chengdu, many people came to visit.
Some tried to confirm whether Pyo-wol was as handsome as rumored, while others tried to figure out if he really was capable of exhibiting strong martial arts.
Pyo-wol left the guest house altogether as things became more and more troublesome.
The first thing he did when he came out on the streets was to buy a long scarf. The scarf covers his neck and up to his lips, revealing only his eyes and nose.
That didntpletely hide his handsome face, but at least it prevented peoples attention.
Pyo-wol walked through Chengdu with his face covered with a scarf.
His destination was the Thunder gates.
Thunder n was located in an area called Jintang County to the east of Chengdu. Jintang County itself was a big city that was just a short distance from the capital.
Thunder gates was said to have perfect control over Jintang County.
To kill the Young Master Nam Hosan, Pyo-wol had to figure out the topography of the area first.
Securing a perfect infiltration route and a safe escape route was the first step in assassination. Pyo-wol studied assassination techniques for seven years, while another seven years were spent learning the Aguido.
That didnt mean that his assassination skills have rusted.
The road to Jintang County was well paved. The traffic between the two cities was so heavy that many people filled the streets.
There were a lot of wagons being pulled around and many people carrying different kinds of goods.
Many people in particr came from Jintang County. Since Chengdu is therger city, the amount of goodsing in towards Jintang County is much higher.
There were so many people moving along the street that no one paid any attention to Pyo-wol. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to arrive in Jintang County with ease.
The first thing he did after arriving at Jintang County was to directly examine the Thunder gates.
The Thunder gate was huge in scale, as if boasting about its prestige.
There were more than two hundred fences surrounding it on all sides, and over a dozen or so huge full-angled roofs above the high fence.
The main gate wasrge enough to amodate three or four wagons at once, and at the entrance, about a dozen soldiers stood guard.
At a nce, it was clear that the security was tight.
Pyo-wol slowly walked around the wall, as if he hade out to view the spectacle. There were a lot of people watching with him because the scenery around the Thunder n was rumored to be beautiful.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to look around the Thunder gate without feeling out of ce.
The north looks the mostx, but in truth its security is the tightest. Inparison, since the west border looks perfect, there are a lot of soldiers being carefree. If I want to infiltrate, going through the west side is better.
He simply didnt choose the west side just because it was easy to prate. It was also a good side for securing an escape route because it was directly connected to the downtown area where there were many small mansions. These buildings would make it easy for him to find a ce to hide.
Pyo-wol changed his clothes. It was a garment made of cheap cotton cloth, which was mainly worn by the people of the mansion. He also changed his face a bit.
It is an application of the face changing art he learned from So Gyeoksan a long time ago.
He didnt even touch his face much. Just a few minor tweaks to change his overall atmosphere.
When Pyo-wol changed his eyes, the atmosphere waspletely different from a little while ago.
In his new state, Pyo-wol walked around every corner of the mansion.
The alley was very dirty. Because there are so many people living together, various kinds of filth were overflowing resulting in a bad smell lingering around the area.
Still, Pyo-wol moved on without a change in his expression. To him, such a smell could not be called a stench.
It took Pyo-wol almost half a day to fully understand the alley.
The thing he cared about the most was the ability of staying inconspicuous. When people feel someone is an outsider, they pay them more attention. That way, these outsiders would be imprinted in peoples memories.
To prevent such a situation, Pyo-wol created the same atmosphere to blend in with the people living in the mansion. This was so that no one walking in the alley could feel the fact that Pyo-wol was actually not from their ce.
After familiarizing himself with all the alleys, Pyo-wol returned to his original form and stayed in a guest house near the Thunder gates.
The front door of the Thunder gates was clearly visible from the guest house.
Pyo-wol sat by the window and carefully watched the people entering the front door. As if to show its power and influence, many people visited the Thunder gates.
Pyo-wol carefully examined the faces of the peopleing out of the Thunder gates. He was trying to infer the mood of the people from the sect through their facial expressions.
The facial expressions of those who came out of the sect were all rigid. It meant that they felt a lot of pressure while they were inside the Thunder gates.
Dammit! I cant do business like this! What kind of amount is that?
Its said that if you trade with the Thunder n, you will lose all of your profit.
As if to prove Pyo-wols conjecture, the merchants who had traded with the Thunder gates entered into the guest house andined. Even as they sat in their seats, they continued on with their conversation. Pyo-wol quietly listened to their stories.
How much more do they have to squeeze from us to be satisfied
Ugh! I feel like my soul has left my body. Did you see it too? Tworge warehouses full of grain. For them to pile up grain like that and still try to buy grain at a low price. Did they have some sort of grudge against grains in their past life or something?
Who says they dont? Seriously, the rich are always like that..
The informationing out of the mouths of the merchants was just normal chatter. Still, Pyo-wol listened to them without missing a single word.
In the guest house, where Pyo-wol was located, there were many people who traded with the Thunder gates. Probably because it was close to the sect.
While Pyo-wol was learning about the Thunder gates, an unexpected person entered the audience.
It was a Daoshi Goh who went with Heo Ranju.
Daoshi Goh also found Pyo-wol and made an expression of surprise. He then came closer with a smile on his face.
Now, who is this? What are you doing here? To see you here, what a great coincidence.
What are you doing here?
Heh heh! There are many things to see in Jintang County, so I came to see it for a while.
Daoshi Goh sat down in front of Pyo-wol as if it was natural.
Oh, can I sit down?
As you please.
Heh heh! Thank you. It was boring to go alone, but its nice to see a familiar face like this.
Daoshi Goh chuckled andughed. His face was glistening with sweat, as if he had been running out a lot. Daoshi Goh called a waiter and ordered food and drinks.
Pyo-wol asked Daoshi Goh.
Are you together with the rest of your party?
Everyones been separated for a while because of work. Well, dont worry, well get back together soon. How about you, what are you here for?
I have a job.
What is it?
Just something personal.
Is that so? I dont know whats going on, but I hope everything works out well for you.
Daoshi Goh fanned his hands and secretly observed Pyo-wols whereabouts. He was secretly collecting information about the sects in Sichuan under the orders of Jang Muryang.
He could have directly asked for information about the movement of the sects, but if he did, information that the ck Cloud Corps was slowly making a move could leak out.
The most important to Jang Muryang, the leader of the ck Cloud Corps, was the control of information. They had to quickly obtain any information that could be considered as a threat, and prevent this information from leaking out.
The person who did this best job was Daoshi Goh. For that reason, Jang Muryang entrusted Daoshi Goh with the task of collecting information.
Oh! Ran-ju really wants to see you. She has a little bit of a temper, but shes not that bad. If we see each other againter, well give you a treat.
I dont know if Ill ever see you again.
As long as you stay in Chengdu, we will surely meet again.
So will you be staying in Chengdu for a long time?
I dont know if its going to be months or years, but Im nning on staying here for quite some time this time.
Looks like youve caught a big bottle of water.
Water? What do you mean?
Its nothing. Just nonsense.
Daoshi Goh frowned and looked at Pyo-wol.
Interesting, does he know something?
He suddenly had his doubts. From the moment they first met, he was somehow vignt towards Pyo-wol. Aside from his non-human-like appearance, his pessimistic aura and eyes made the viewer feel strangely wary.
And we still dont know anything about his true identity and objective.
After entering Chengdu, Daoshi Goh moved around more than anyone else.
He intensively delved into the powers and trends of the sects in Sichuan Province. Because he was dealing with too many things at once, he had no choice but to neglect researching the identity of Pyo-wol.
But seeing Pyo-wol again like this, he felt that he should have known about him more than anything else.
How long do you n to stay in the Thunder gates?
It wont be long.
Are you going to go back to Chengdu again?
Why are you asking so much? Do I have to tell you every move I do?
Why are you talking so harshly? Im just asking because Im curious. Its not normal to meet again like this, so cant I know that much?
I disagree, you think differently.
Heh heh! Im usually a bit broad. As I get older, I get more curious. I hope you understand.
If it had been anyone else, he would have been furious or embarrassed by Pyo-wols words, but Daoshi Goh just smiled and replied.
Pyo-wol looked at Daoshi Goh with deep set eyes.
It wont be easy to shake him off.
Daoshi Gohs eyes were insistently following him.
Editors Notes
Enjoy reading!
Chapter 55
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 5
Manhwa: Chapter 33
Jang Muryang could not sleep.
He originally just sleeps a little, but there were many cases where he couldnt sleep at all, especially when he had more important things to do.
Thats what happened this time.
It was a gamble trying to walk on the tightrope between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect, the absolute two strongholds of Sichuan. If they failed, the ck Cloud Corps could disappear without a trace in the world.
Although the ck Cloud Corps was said to be a group of rogues with strong military power, they could still not survive a head-on confrontation with the Emei and Qingcheng sect.
So the tightrope was important.
Neither the Qingcheng sect nor the Emei sect would have normally cared about them, but things have changed.
The two sects were in sharp opposition to each other, and they were facing a head-to-head confrontation. In a situation where one sects power wascking, having the ck Cloud Corps join their sect could make it possible for the weight of the battlefield to lean on one side.
Knowing this, Jang Muryang boldly jumped into the conflict between the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect.
He knew his n was going to go well, but he still couldnt help but get nervous.
The lives of three hundred and fifty men of the ck Cloud Corps depended on his decision.
I really should think about retirement after this is over
Jang Muryang clicked his tongue. This was the biggest gamble in the history of the ck Cloud Corps. If they manage to seed, they can gain a huge advantage, but if they fail, they will disappear without a trace.
Jang Muryang went out to wash his face.
He stayed up all night with his eyes wide open, so his eyes felt heavy. At that moment, he saw the Daoshi Gohe into the guest house.
Boss!
Have you juste back?
I was going toe back yesterday, but I saw a familiar face.
Who?
I met him by chance the other day, and he apanied me to this neighborhood. The man named Pyo-wol.
Is he the guy who you said was super handsome?
Yes. I met him in Jintang County.
Thats the ce where the Thunder n is located.
Jang Muryang touched his chin with his hand.
Thats right. I went to investigate the Thunder gates, then I stumbled upon him there.
By chance?
Yes. It was actually a coincidence. Why? Does that bother you?
Isnt it? To see him twice in Sichuan, not anywhere else. It may be a coincidence that the two of you met, but if you look at the circumstances, it is clear that there is a certain cause and effect at work.
If thats what your senses are saying then it shouldnt be taken lightly. Do you want to monitor him?
Daoshi Goh trusted Jang Muryang.
Jang Muryang has a very good sense of intuition and sixth sense, so he never overlooks any unusual things, no matter how small.
If he said it was strange, then its strange. If he cared, then there must have been a good reason. That was the extent of Daoshi Goh and the ck Cloud Corps trust in Jang Muryang.
Keep an eye on his whereabouts, but make sure he never notices that weve put a tail on him.
Of course. Ill have Maun follow him.
Maun was from the military and was the most nimble and quick-witted person in the ck Cloud Corps. For that reason, there was no one above him in terms of reconnaissance and surveince.
So, what is going on inside of the Thunder n?
So Young Master Nam Hosan seems to have fallen for Woo Seonha of the Hundred Flower Room. If the marriage takes ce, he will probably stand on the side of the Emei sect.
Alright. Is there anything else to be concerned about?
Not right now.
Still, remain vignt.
When did you see me not being vignt? Dont worry.
You know that I believe in you a lot, right?
Of course!
The conversation between the two ended like that.
There were still many things they wanted to talk about, but other people came in so their conversation was cut off.
Boss!
It was Heo Ranju who came in greeting Jang Muryang with her characteristic lively voice. However, behind Heo Ranjus back, he saw not only Hyulseung, but also some new unfamiliar faces.
Jang Muryangs eyes gleamed coldly.
It was because he knew that a middle-aged woman who had her one eye covered with an eye patch was Jeonghwa, the second-inmand of the Emei sect.
There was another woman with an outstanding beauty that greatly overwhelms even Heo Ranju. It was Yong Seol-ran, who was said to have a talentparable to Woo Gunsang who was recently assassinated.
Jang Muryang loosened his expression, and greeted the people following behind Heo Ranju.
Youve brought precious guests. Jang Muryang, the captain of the ck Cloud Corps, greets the honored guests of the Emei sect.
I am Jeonghwa of the Emei sect.
Jeonghwa answered in a cold voice. Her eyes, looking at Jang Muryang, were full of energy.
It was not of her own will that Jeonghwa came here. She was only here because their sect leader, Guhwasata, understood the power of the ck Cloud Corps and hence, ordered them to recruit them if they turned out to be useful.
The woman who was beside Jeonghwa was the next person to introduce herself.
I am Yong Seol-ran.
Ive heard the name of Yong Seol-ran a lot. Youre beautiful as the rumors say.
You are too kind. Anyway, its nice to see you.
Jang Muryang couldnt help but admire Yong Seol-rans calm words.
Yong Seol-ran of the Emei sect is said to be the best, but even the rumors could not evene close to describing the real thing.
With her beauty, countless men would be willing to risk their lives for her.
However, for some reason, Yong Seol-ran always stayed in the Emei sect and did not go out.
While Yong Seol-rans beauty was undeniable, Jang Muryang still did not take his eyes off Jeong-hwa. Jeonghwa was radiating a de-like momentum without hiding it.
Her momentum was terrifying since she was the second inmand of the Emei sect. The amount of pressure she gave off was enough to make an impression on Jang Muryang.
If the pressure thates off from a great disciple is already like this, how much force does Guhwasata or the Three Monks of White Moon1 possess?
The Three Monks of White Moon were twice as strong as those of the Guhwasata, and were hiding in Baekryeonam, which was located in a remote part of Mount Emei.
After the Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Cmities, became the sect leader, they stopped paying attention to world affairs and entered closed-door training.
Looking at Jeonghwa, Jang Muryang felt the power of a prestigious sect again.
Jang Muryang carefully spoke to Jeonghwa.
Since the grand disciples of the Emei sect hase in person, is it okay to take this as a sign that the Emei sect is willing to make a deal with us?
It will depend on the oue of our negotiations. If you dare deceive our sect with mediocre strength, we will make the ck Cloud Corps pay dearly, even if we have to postpone the war with the Qingcheng sect.
We are already resolved for that much..
A smile appeared on the corner of Jang Muryangs lips.
Although they were far behind the Emei sect, the power of the ck Cloud Corps could still not be taken lightly.
Of the three hundred and fifty men, only fifty could be called masters, but among the remaining martial artists, as many as two hundred were from outside the country. Their power of collective warfare can rival that of the Emei and Qingcheng sect.
Jeonghwas eyes grew colder at Jang Muryangs confidence.
She might have only one eye left, but the glow in her eyes grew much more intense than before. As a result, her martial arts level had risen dramatically.
Jang Muryang bowed his head slightly and said,
Shall we match our conditions then? Pleasee in.
He stayed up all night, but he didnt feel tired at all. In order to get the best results, he needed to be more alert and mindful from now on.
* * *
Even after Daoshi Goh returned, Pyo-wol remained in Jintang County while observing the Thunder gates and collecting information.
In the meantime, Nam Hosan, the next in line sect leader of the Thunder gates, has never appeared even once outside.
Information on him was severely limited. He hasnt gone outsidetely, so there wasnt much to find out. Furthermore, he could not ask other people directly for information about him or the current state of affairs of the sects.
Because of that, it was difficult to dig out information about him.
He could have stayed like this for a few more days and continue to collect information, but it would be a waste to spend his time like that.
Time was never on the side of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol slightly changed the features of his face.
Just by touching his face little by little, his mood made aplete turn of a hundred and eighty degrees. Pyo-wol changed into a light jacket and wore the iron sword he had bought in advance on his waist.
When night came, he went through the alleyway to the west and approached the vicinity of the Thunder gates.
The appearance of Pyo-wol was no different from that of other ordinary warriors. People living in residential areas didnt think it was strange to see Pyo-wol.
This is because many martial artists lived in residential areas, and their atmosphere and vibe matches with Pyo-wol. They consider Pyo-wol as one of them, which is a person living in a residential area.
Pyo-wol proudly crossed the residential area and arrived at the western wall of the Thunder gates. After confirming that there were no people around, Pyo-wol lightly jumped onto the fence.
As he climbed over the wall, the interior of the Thunder n came into view.
The inside of the Thunder n was well organized as he expected.
Fortifications and gates were effectively ced to defend against external enemies. The security was also strict, with numerous torches lit everywhere and soldiers standing guard.
No matter who manages the inside of the Thunder n, there were almost no blind spots due to the exquisite location of the martial artists.
The security system was so perfect that no martial artists could even dare to try to infiltrate the Thunder n.
However, Pyo-wol did not believe in the word perfection.
It was Pyo-wol who has a history of assassinating Woo Gunsang by breaking through the inescapable of the Qingcheng sect.
No matter how perfect a system was, in the end it was up to humans to operate it. And he knew better than anyone that human concentration neversts.
Especially at night, after standing on alert for a long time, the attention of the soldiers would easily be disturbed.
In fact, Pyo-wol could see that the soldiers standing were somehow cking off. Their faces showed a sense of conceit, since they dont think anyone would dare to infiltrate the Thunder n.
Haa!
The man closest to the fence let out a yawn. The yawn spread to those who were standing nearby.
Pyo-wol did not miss the opening and flew away. Pyo-wol, who infiltrated the interior like this, immediately found a residence of Nam Hosan.
Although this was the first time he had entered the Thunder n, Pyo-wol already identified the abode of Nam Hosan.
The conversations of the unsuspecting merchants who trade with the Thunder gates, gave him a clue about where Nam Hosan was staying.
It was called Geumjujeon.2
The hall was made of golden pirs, hence its name of Geumjujeon. The halls werent actually made of gold but rather, were made of simr materials that shine simrly like gold.
Pyo-wol could tell the owners tendencies and inclinations just by looking at the residence.
From that point of view, Nam Hosan, the rumored master of the Thunder gates, had a strong bravado and was sensitive to external gaze. He was a lecherous man, flirting with Woo Seonha regardless of the circumstances within his n.
It wasnt too difficult to find the Geumjujeon. Because even in the dark, the pirs were shining like gold because of the illumination of the torches.
The problem was how to approach him secretly.
As it is the residence of a young master, an iron-d securitywork had been established in the perimeter. Dozens of martial artists surrounded the area, guarding Nam Hosan.
Their gazes were directed in different directions.
Pyo-wol analyzed the directions in which their eyes were facing one by one. And he found the only space where their gaze did not reach.
Pyo-wol moved towards the space he had found.
It was a very strange sight.
There are obviously dozens of warriors, but none of them were aware of the existence of Pyo-wol. Pyo-wols walking in the blind spot of human beings.
While the human eye is very precise and delicate, it also contains many loopholes.
The human eye is divided into the main eye and the auxiliary eye. It ismon to see the field of view with the main eye and assist with the auxiliary eye. For that reason, the eye that became the auxiliary vision had no choice but to lose its thrust.
It would initially seem that a person could see everything with his two eyes facing the front, but that wasnt the case at all. The part that humans looked at attentively was only a fraction of the field of vision.
Pyo-wol digs into that point. There, he used his fine sense and synchronization at the same time.
He used his fine senses to figure out where the others gaze was headed, and he used synchronization to make them feel ufortable.
For that reason, the soldiers were not aware at all even though Pyo-wol was approaching openly. If there were more people or they were scattered more chaotically, Pyo-wol would never have used this method.
Because the probability of sess was not so high.
It was a technique worth trying only when such special circumstances and special conditions were met.
When Pyo-wol reached the distance of the soldiers, he took a meandering path and passed by them.
Thrack!
Just like a snake flowing down a wall, Pyo-wol passed through the soldiers without leaving a trace.
It made the eyes of many people useless.
Hm?
Did something just pass?
Btedly, people felt a sense of incongruity and closed their eyes.
But by that time, Pyo-wol had already passed them and disappeared.
Editors Notes
Enjoy reading!- Three Monks of White Moon. Other Trantions: three monks of Baekwol, ????(ɮ).
- white, pure
- moon, month
- three
- ɮ monk, Buddhist priest,
- Geumjujeon.
- gold, money
- pir, post, support
- hall, pce
Chapter 56
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 6
Manhwa: Chapter 33-34
The inside of the Geumjujeon was very simple.
Except for the fact that golden pirs were standing here and there, it was no different from any other pavilion.
The security inside was sox that no one stood guard. It was clear that they did not pay attention to the inside aspared to the outside where the security was so thorough.
Pyo-wol raised his senses as he stood in the middle of the Geumjujeon.
Only one breathing sound could be heard in the fairly wide front wing. The breath flowing through the darkness gave Pyo-wol the exact location.
Pyo-wol moved to the ce where the sound of breathing could be heard. It was the most splendid room in the Geumjujeon.
Furniture that must have been made by a craftsman filled the room.
And in the middle was a man sitting cross-legged.
Nam Hosan, the next sect leader of the Thunder n, was a man with a handsome appearance and a well-rounded body. Except for the corners of his eyes which were raised nervously, there was hardly anything else to see.
He didnt even know that the assassin had been hiding, and he was just focusing on feeling his qi.
With each breath, the color of his face changed. Sometimes it was red, and sometimes it was blue. Then it turned to gold again.
It was truly out of the ordinary.
The cultivation techniques of the prestigious sects puts stability first. Martial arts, whose keynote changes in such an instant, are bound to be excluded from the beginning.
The fact that he learned this kind of cultivation meant that the Thunder sect was an orthodox sect.
Pyo-wols eyes who was looking at Nam Hosan did not contain any emotion.
He walked a meandering path and approached Nam Hosan. Even though Pyo-wol came close, Nam Hosan did not notice at all and was passionate about cultivating.
Sreung!
Pyo-wol raised his sword loudly.
At that moment, Nam Hosan opened his eyes.
The appearance of a stranger holding a sword in front of him gave a sense of urgency.
The cultivation method he was practicing was the Xiaoleiyin Templess Five Elements of Vajrapani.1
By training and maximizing the energy of the five elements, you will be able to use the method of the Five Elements of Vajrapani.
It was a technique that even a rock the size of a house could be turned into powder at once. For a long time, he was facing an important turning point, so he could not stop. If it was forcibly stopped, his internal qi would experience an imbnce which could lead to serious internal injuries.
Knowing that fact, Pyo-wol was not in a hurry.
He used his sword to stab Nam Hosans heart. In an instant, Nam Hosan was forced to stop his cultivation and flew backwards.
Puk!
Blood bursted out of his mouth.
This was the normal reaction when ones cultivation is forcibly stopped.
Knowing that if he continues to let his cultivation be interrupted like this, he will experience qi deviation, so Nam Hosan kept his mouth shut and tried to control his inner qi.
Pyo-wol followed the retreating Nam Hosan like a shadow.
Shishk!
A wave-like sword strike swept through him one after another.
Keuk!
Nam Hosan opened the art of the Thunder gates with his lips closed. However, because his body was a mess, his martial arts did not show his original power.
Because he forced himself to perform martial arts, hisplexion turned white and the blood vessels in his eyes were all drained.
He wanted to ask the intruder about his identity. However, he could not open his mouth because of the rampaging internal energy.
His footwork became twisted and his movements were a mess.
Cit! Ciiit!
Pyo-wol left a deep gash on Nam Hosans body. His flesh and bones were seen all at once, and blood sshed all over the ce.
Nam Hosan was drenched in his blood in an instant.
You! Bastard! Who, who are you?
Nam Hosan squeezed hisst energy and asked Pyo-wol.
He was genuinely curious.
About his opponents identity.
The reason why he has to die.
He didnt want to die without knowing why.
Because that would be a dogs death.
Puk!
At that moment, Pyo-wols sword pierced his neck.
Nam Hosans eyes rolled back in extreme pain.
That was the end of Nam Hosan.
Even at the moment of his death, he couldnt ask Pyo-wol the reason why.
Pyo-wol quietly looked at the body of Nam Hosan, which copsed like a sandcastle. The countless scars he left behind Nam Hosans body were clearly visible.
It was then that Pyo-wol felt a presence outside.
The soldiers who heard the sound of Pyo-wol and Nam Hosan fighting came running in an instant. Pyo-wol exited the room before they arrived.
Young master, are you okay?
Whats going on?
The soldiers who arrived in front of the room asked about the well-being of Nam Hosan. But no matter how much they asked, they received no answer. So the warriors opened the door and entered.
Young master!
Oh God! Young master has been assassinated!
The soldiers cried out.
Biic! Biiic!
An emergency whistle rang through the Thunder gates. The soldiers, who were sleeping deeply, woke up and immediately searched the area.
But they were toote. Pyo-wol had already left the Geumjujeon.
Inside the Thunder gates, all of the personnel were mobilized to catch the unidentified assassin. The nearby military officials were also asked for their cooperation. Even retired martial artists in the Geumjujeon moved.
However, the assassin who killed Nam Hosan was never found.
No one saw the face of the assassin, let alone his identity.
Like a ghost, the assassin disappeared from the Geumjujeon.
Ugh!
Tae Yeonho, the master of the Thunder n, clenched his fists and looked at Nam Hosans dead body lying in front of him.
His two eyes were bloodshot.
The death of his one and only disciple made him angry.
Hosanna.
He approached Nam Hosans body.
The condition of the body was dire. Countless swords were engraved on Nam Hosans body. Like a stigma.
Tae Yeonho looked closely at Namho-sans wounds. The martial artists in the Thunder gates looked at Tae Yeonho while holding their breath.
Tae Yeonho, who had been examining the body for a long time, muttered.
Qingcheng sect! How dare those guys kill my disciple?
What do you mean? Qingcheng sect?
The sword image engraved on Ho-sans body only appears when he is struck by the Seventy-Two Sword Waves, a technique of the Qingcheng sect.
That cant be!
This sword image only appears when struck by the Seventy-Two Sword Waves. It is so unique that it cannot be imitated by any other sect.
Tae Yeonho trembled in anger. His eyes were full of malice.
In Sichuan, the Thunder gates could not be said to be the strongest. It was the Qingcheng and Emei sect who could be said to be the leading factions which was why he could not help but give those two sects his attention. He did so by taking note of their martial arts.
Did someone else imitate the Seventy-Two Swords?
The Seventy-Two Sword Waves is a sword technique that only verified disciples within the Qingcheng sect can learn. The probability of it leaking outside is extremely rare. Even if someone from the outside has learned it, it is absolutely impossible to learn it to this level by themselves.
Is it really the Qingcheng sect?
Maybe after realizing that we were trying to support the Emei sect through our marriage to the Hundred Flower Room, the Qingcheng sect chose to make their move first.
Tae Yeonho decided that the Qingcheng was bad water, but his subordinates were rather careful.
However, to conclude that the Qingcheng sect is bad water
No, its clear that its the Qingcheng sect. Theyve always thought of our sect as a thorn in their eyes. Just because were a branch from Soreoeumsa. Of course, we are closely rted to Soreoeumsa, but its just not right for us to be treated like this.
Ugh!
Get Ho-sans body. We will climb Qingcheng Mountain right away.
Sect leader?
I will show Hosans body to the Qingcheng sect, and ask them. Why was your sword technique found on Hosans body?
Everyone held their breath.
No one dared to stop Tae Yeonho, who was furious. It was because it was clear that he would go out and see blood at this time. More than anything else, they were also outraged by Nam Hosans death.
In any case, Nam Hosan was the young master of the Thunder gates. He was never supposed to die in such a vain way.
* * *
What?! You want trading rights beyond the Great Wall? Do you seriously think that makes any sense?
Isnt it well within the realm of possibility if the Emei sect bes the ruler of Sichuan?
A mercenary should act like one, and receive gold as a reward. You are far too greedy!
I dont believe so at all.
Bang!
In response to Jang Muryangs answer, Jeonghwa mmed the table with her palm. The table, made of thick rosewood, split in two in an instant and copsed to both sides.
If her hand had hit Jang Muryangs head rather than the table, his skull would have been crushed and he would have died.
Of course, Jang Muryang had no intention of being taken lightly. However, if the confrontation intensified, it was a great loss not only to the Emei sect, but also to the ck Cloud Corps.
He had to take a step back from this.
In that case, we will give up on the trading rights. We wont ask for the 500,000 gold either. In exchange, please help us get settled near the Western teau.
Was that what you were aiming for from the start? To acquire a ce to settle down?
As you know, we are a group of mercenaries. No sect wants us to settle near them.
The same goes for our sect.
That is why we are suggesting to settle down near the Western teau, which is far from the Emei sect. You can allow something like that, cant you?
Hmm!
Jeonghwa crossed her arms and looked at Jang Muryang.
Jang Muryang looked at her without avoiding her gaze.
The right to trade with Saebae was literally the right to trade with Saebae.
Arge n, like the Qingcheng sect or the Emei sect, is likely to have rtionships with numerous upper sses. In the upper sses of which they have a close rtionship, they secretly look behind them so that they can trade with other forces, which is called the Saebae trade zone.
The money earned by the merchants using the foreign trade rights was enormous. The money could never be given to someone else because it served as the source for the Qingcheng and Emei sect.
Jang Muryang knew that too.
From the beginning, he did not have a great desire for the foreign trade zone. Still, the reason he had to mention it was to obtain an area where the ck Cloud Corps could settle.
None of Jianghus sects want a group of mercenaries to settle near them. As such, the eyes of the Jainghu looking at the mercenaries were not pretty.
Jeonghwa had to think about it for a long time.
Normally, she would never have listened to Jang Muryang, but their situation right now is not good. If even one personcked power, it would have been a great help if the power wasparable to that of the ck Cloud Corpss.
The problem was that if they epted them, they would only be useful now. But they may be a burden in the future.
It was clear that the ck Cloud Corps would be a simr burden, as was the case with the Thunder n located in Sichuan Province.
Providing those few a ce to settle isnt difficult. We can dispose of them when they be a problem.
Jeonghwa finished all her calctions in an instant.
Very well. We ept your proposal.
Negotiations areplete, then.
Yes. I promise you with the honor of the Emei sect.
Thats enough.
A smile crept on the corner of Jang Muryangs lips.
Once they were able to settle in one area, earning huge sums of money would be easy. Jang Muryang had already done the preliminary work.
Alright! Things wouldnt have gone this well if we were negotiating with the Qingcheng sect.
The Qingcheng sect was not as desperate as the Emei sect. After all, their power was superior to that of the Emei. Therefore, it would not have been easy for Jang Muryang to meet his desired conditions.
In fact, there has been no contact from Yang Woo-jung, who was sent to the Qingcheng sect. This meant that negotiations were sluggish.
As long as the negotiations with the Emei sect areplete, I will have to make Yang Woo-jung return.
From now on, the Qingcheng sect was not the subject of negotiations. They were now an enemy that had to be defeated after joining forces with the Emei sect.
Jang Muryangs gaze turned to Yong Seol-ran who is beside Jeong-hwa.
Yong Seol-ran didnt say a word after entering the room.
As if Jeonghwas negotiations had nothing to do with her, she had an indifferent attitude. However, Jeonghwa did not me Yong Seol-ran at all.
Even before, Yong Seol-ran was already famous for herck of interest in worldly affairs even within the Emei sect.
The only thing she was interested in was practicing martial arts. Her obsession of staying inside the training room and learning martial arts was famous even within the Emei sect.
The only person who knew Yong Seol-rans true growth was her master, Guhwasata.
Jang Muryang was curious about the capabilities of Yong Seol-ran.
No, he was very interested in the woman named Yong Seol-ran herself.
Yong Seol-rans beauty was so great that it moved the heart of Jang Muryang, who did not feel anything with Heo Ranju.
Even though he was a little older, when he looked at her, he could feel her heart pounding. Yong Seol-ran didnt spare Jang Muryang a nce despite feeling his gaze.
Jang Muryang asked, trying to hide his bitter heart,
Will the two of you be heading back to the Emei sect? If youd like to stay for a day, we will offer you a room.
We will stay in the Hundred Flower Room.
Hundred Flower Room?
It is a ce that is no different from the sect of the main family. The young master there is my niece.
Oh, I see.
Jang Muryang gave a sad expression.
It was time for Jeonghwa to get up from her seat with a snort.
Boss! Urgent news!
Outside, Heo Ranjus hurried voice was heard. She ran into the room without waiting for ZJang Muryangs permission. Jang Muryang frowned and scolded her.
Vice-captain! Dont you know that no matter how urgent it is, you shouldnte in like this? You fC
The young leader of the Thunder n was assassinated.
What?
Instead of reprimanding her, Jang Muryang stood up in surprise.
It was the same with Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran.
How? Wait, was the assassin captured?
Doesnt seem like it! But I think the Thunder n is convinced that it is the work of the Qingcheng sect. They say that the Thunder ns sect leader is now headed to the Qingcheng sect with the corpse of Nam Hosan.*
In response to Heo Ranjus reply, Jang Muryang looked at Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran.
The two were the most bewildered by the series of events.
Even Yong Seol-ran showed her emotions.
An assassin?
A fire broke out in Jeonghwas one and only eye.
Editors Notes
Enjoy reading!- Five Elements of Vajrapani. Other trantions: ?????(н). Vajrapani is one of the earliest-appearing bodhisattvas in Mahayana Buddhism.
- five
- go, walk, travel
- money, gold
- hard, tough, strong
- hand
Chapter 57
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 7
Manhwa: N/A
Rumors that Nam Hosan had been assassinated spread throughout Sichuan.
Everyone living in Chengdu knew that the Qingcheng sect did not like the Thunder n, but no one expected such a sudden move. Especially at a time when tensions with the Emei sect are escting at a rapid pace.
So many people thought this incident was unexpected.
For this reason, some people thought that the Qingcheng sect was not behind the incident. Instead, they considered the possibility that the Emei sect could have ordered the assasination.
Whatever the truth, the assassination of the young master of the Thunder n stirred the entire Sichuan Province.
But the person who was most bewildered by this news was the Hundred Flower Rooms Woo Seolha.
He was really assassinated? And the mastermind is the Qingcheng sect? How could this have happened?
She was obviously the one who asked Pyo-wol to kill Nam Hosan. As far as she knew, Pyo-wol had nothing to do with the Qingcheng sect. But howe it was said that Nam Hosan was assassinated by someone who used the Qingcheng sects martial arts?
So he wasnt the one who killed him?
Her mind was in aplicated mess.
If it is true that Pyo-wol killed Nam Hosan, then that would mean that Pyo-wol was affiliated with the Qingcheng sect.
But would a person connected with the Qingcheng sect kill a person like Nam Hosan knowing that it will harm his own sect?
Intuitively, it didnt make sense.
What the hell happened
Seolha shook her head. It was too much for her brain toe up with an exnation for the recent events.
Everything turned out to be good.
She doesnt know if it was Pyo-wol or someone else who killed Nam Hosan. But nheless, what is important is that her troubles are gone.
If the Thunder n caused a conflict with the Qingcheng sect, it would be good news for the Emei sect.
Hmn~
With her mood improving, she hummed.
That was then.
Sect leader! A guest has arrived from the Emei sect.
A voice was heard outside.
Guest?
Yes! Youll need toe out and see.
Alright.
Seolha went out in a hurry. Seeing the visitors face, a wide smile immediately appeared on Seolhas face.
Aunt!
It was Jeonghwa who visited the Hundred Flower Room without warning.
Its been a while. How have you been?
Im alright.
Seolha rested in the arms of Jeonghwa. Jeonghwa only patted Seolha on the back and smiled.
It was a warm smile that she never showed to any of the Emeis disciples or outsiders. Even Yong Seol-ran, who usually apanies her, had never seen such a soft expression from Jeonghwa.
Jeonghwa introduced Yong Seol-ran to Seonha.
This is my youngest junior sister, Yong Seol-ran. Say hello.
The Hundred Flower Rooms Seolha greets you. Sister Yong Seol-ran!
Long time no see. How have you been?
Ho-ho! Thanks to you, Im doing very well.
Jeonghwa tilted her head at Seolhasugh.
Did something good happen?
Im just in good shape. But what is aunt doing here?
I came down for work and stopped by for a while. I was originally nning to go back to the main sect right away, but Ill have to stay here for a while.
Is it because of the Thunder gates as well?
Yes, their young master has been assassinated. While this piece of news is a good thing for us, its suspicious that something like this happened all of a sudden.
Jeonghwas one and only eye shone sharply.
Just because this incident is bad for the Qingcheng sect, it doesnt automatically mean that it would be a good thing for the Emei sect.
In particr, in the case of a case with arge ripple effect like this one, they had to analyze it more closely to find out the truth behind it. So, she and Yong Seol-ran nned to stay in the Hundred Flower Room for a while to keep a close eye on the situation.
Do you know anything about this case?
Hm? Me?
Since youre in Chengdu, you must be well aware of the situation in the area, dont you?
I wish I knew, but I dont know about this either.
Seolha denied having any involvement with the incident.
There was no guarantee that Pyo-wol really killed Nam Hosan, and there was nothing good about them knowing that she had slept with him by mistake.
Fortunately, Jeonghwa nodded without any doubt.
True, what do you know? But from now on, you must use all the informationworks of the Hundred Flower Room to find out the truth. Do you understand?
Of course.
Great!
Jeonghwa smiled softly and stroked Seolhas hair. Seolha felt a little guilty.
But the feeling soon dissipated.
* * *
Pyo-wol returned to Chengdu.
The iron sword and clothes he used to assassinate Nam Hosan were disposed of on the way.
When Pyo-wol was looking around to go a guest house, suddenly,
Wait, who is that? Isnt that your handsome oraboni?
Suddenly a familiar voice was heard.
When Pyo-wol turned his head to look, Heo Ranju was approaching with quick steps. Heo Ranju was smiling at the fact that she met Pyo-wol by chance.
Daoshi Goh said that he met you at Jintang County. When did youe back?
Just now.
Really?
Heo Ranju nced up and down Pyo-wol with narrowed eyes.
Why are you looking at me like that?
Were you with another woman in Jintang County? If you did, tell me honestly. My heart is wide enough that I dont get jealous.
If youre just going to say nonsense, then shut up..
At Pyo-wols cold words, Heo Ranju had a wounded expression on her face.
Hyuk! Youre the first man to say this to me, my heart
Pyo-wol walked past Heo Ranju, who pretended to grab her chest. Then, Heo Ranju hurriedly followed Pyo-yol.
Really! Youre so rude Youre leaving just like that?
Then why did you go to Jintang County? Did something happen?
Heo Ranju was really curious.
Daoshi Goh said he had assigned Maun as a watchdog to Pyo-wol. However, when Maun went to Jintang County, Pyo-wol had already disappeared. Because of that, Maun returned in vain without seeing Pyo-wols back.
However, while Pyo-wol was staying in Jintang County, Nam Hosan was assassinated.
To most people, it was rumored that the incident happened because of the Qingcheng sect, but Heo Ranju and Jang Muryang did not believe the rumors.
If there was even the slightest doubt, they had to dig into it tenaciously.
Heo Ranju did not believe that Pyo-wol was the assassin that killed Nam Hosan, but she doubted whether he was involved in the series of events.
Didnt the Daoshi Goh tell you? That I went there for personal reasons?
Im curious what your personal business is.
You definitelyck manners because youre a mercenary. When somethings personal, it means it is something that cant be told to anyone else.
What?
In an instant, Heo Ranjus eyebrows rose to the sky.
She has heard many times that she has a good personality, but this is the first time shes heard that shecked manners in person. Thats also because she picked up the word mercenary.
Ha! This is pretty funny. I was nice to you because youre handsome. Do I look easy? Is that why?
Frost-like momentum radiated from Heo Ranjus whole body.
Although she usually acts coquettish and smiles, her strength is not inferior to that of Jianghus famous masters. On the contrary, in practical terms, she was even superior.
Those with handsome faces like this only have their appearance to back them up. They are easier to deal with when I break their spirits from the very beginning.
Heo Ranju wanted to take this opportunity to correct Pyo-wols habit. She liked Pyo-wol. Since she likes him, she wants to rip him off the way she wants.
Heo Ranju said with both hands wide open,
Ill give you three seconds, soe on. By the way, youd better do your best, because after three seconds, I wont even look at you.
It was something she could say because she was confident in her power. Her position as the Vice-Captain of the ck Cloud Corps was not obtained for free. It was acquired through her skill.
Heo Ranju smiled as Pyo-wol slightly frowned.
Why are you scared?
However, at the next moment, Heo Ranjus eyes shook. Pyo-wol suddenly appeared in front of her. There was a distance of three or four steps between her and Pyo-wol. However, without her realizing it, Pyo-wol was already right in front of her.
Heo Ranju was so surprised that she couldnt even speak and her eyes widened.
Wh, what?
She let down her guard and tried to attack Pyo-wol. She was so surprised that she had forgotten her promise of giving him a handicapped.
Jjoeng!
At that moment, Pyo-wol stabbed Heo Ranjus abdomen with his index finger. Heo Ranju felt a huge shock in her abdomen. The shock immediately spread through her whole body like a wave, and she copsed while suppressing her screams.
When the pain reached its peak, she realized that she could not even let a screame out.
She couldnt breathe properly. Her body stiffened to the point that she couldnt even move.
Her head went nk. She couldnt even think of anything.
The excruciating pain that dominated her entire body made it impossible for her to wonder how Pyo-wol shortened the distance or what technique he used to attack.
Pyo-wol looked down at Heo Ranju, who had her entire body stiffened in pain.
You still want to give up three seconds?
Keukkeuk!
Heo Ranju vomited blood.
Heo Ranju looked up at Pyo-wol with an expression as if saying that she was deceived. She had initially guessed that Pyo-wol had mastered martial arts, but she didnt know that he was hiding such a tremendous force.
She felt like she was being deceived by Pyo-Wol.
Rain, cowardly.
Her face was horribly contorted.
It was painful and even shameful.
Thest thing Pyo-wol said before turning around was,
The next time you say something like that, Ill kill you.
Heo Ranju trembled as if she was sshed by cold water. Pyo-wols words did not feel like a mere threat.
I was wrong! Pyo-wol is stronger than I thought.
Heo Ranjus eyes shone sharply as she looked at Pyo-wols back as he walked away. Although she was devastated by an unexpected blow, she did not consider herself defeated.
The thing she is most confident about is that her whip-wielding expedient is not like a wooden ball.
Of course, that didnt mean the filthy feeling went away.
Its rotten! It hurts terribly.
Heo Ranju stared at the back of Pyo-wols head for a long time. Pyo-wol ignored Heo Ranjus gaze from behind and moved on.
He initially thought about stopping Heo Ranjus breathing. However, he refrained from doing so because it seemed that there would be more harm than good.
By killing Nam Hosan, the sh of the Thunder n and Qingcheng sect was brought about, but there was no need to get peoples attention by killing Heo Ranju.
Pyo-wol found a guest house with an empty room.
The ce he found was Song Guest House. As the name suggests, it was a guest house run by a man having a Song surname. The size of the guest house is not veryrge, but since it was recently built, all facilities were clean.
After getting a clean isted room, Pyo-wol ate on the first floor.
On the first floor, quite a few people were gathering and eating. All of their topics by far were about Nam Hosan.
Did the Qingcheng sect really kill Nam Hosan?
Wasnt there a trace of the Qingcheng sects martial arts on Namhosans body?
It can be imitated, right?
What do you mean? I heard that the more difficult the technique, the more unique traces it would leave. Such traces can never be imitated.
Then you mean that the Qingcheng sect is really at fault? Why would they when theyre in a situation like this?
Who knows?
Whoo! Lets just drink.
People raised their sses with anxious faces. Numerous other stories have been told. Pyo-wol listened to all the stories while eating.
The little information he heard like this helped him a lot.
That was then.
Oh! Did you hear that story?
What story?
I heard that the Emei sects Jeonghwa and the Yong Seol-ran have entered Chengdu.
Really? Did those two reallye to Chengdu?
Yeah! A lot of people have already seen them.
Huh! So they evene down from their main sect. This is really unusual.
Right?
In an instant, Pyo-wols chopsticks stopped. It was because of the names Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran. There were several names in his life that he would never forget, two of which were Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran.
In many ways, their names were deeply engraved in Pyo-wols memory.
Not knowing if Pyo-wol was listening, the men continued to talk.
For what purpose did theye to Chengdu?
How would I know that? I heard that they came to meet someone from the Hundred Flower Room.
Hundred Flower Room? Thats right! The Hundred Flower Room is no different from the Emei sect. Maybe its a standpoint that came out to crack down on the sect faction.
After that, there was a lot of nonsensical chatter.
Pyo-wol also turned his attention away from their conversation and fell into a world of his own.
Jeonghwa and Yong Seol-ran came here?
Pyo-wol thought that things were going more interesting than expected.
It seemed that the work he did caused a bigger issue than he initially thought.
Pyo-wols white teeth were exposed through red lips.
Editors Notes
Enjoy reading!
Chapter 58
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 8
Manhwa: Chapter 35
There was tension in the Qingcheng mountain.
It was because of the crowd who visited at sunset. The people who climbed Mount Qingcheng carrying a coffin with the body were Tae Yeonho and the martial artists of the Thunder n.
The warriors of the Qingcheng sect looked displeased at the martial artists who visited without notice. It was not considered polite in Jianghu to make such a sudden visit with another sect without a message in advance.
Much less, the Qingcheng sect is a sacred sect with ties to Taoism.
There was no reason to allow a group with swords to enter without permission. However, the matter was so urgent that the Qingcheng sect had no choice but to let in the martial artist of the Thunder n.
They are now facing each other in a big hall in front of the great Daejeon.
In the middle between the Qingcheng sect and the Thunder n, there was an Ongwan held from the bottom of the mountain.
At that time, the top leaders walked out from Daejeon. As they appeared, the warriors of the Qingcheng sect bowed their heads.
In the center of the leadership was Muryeongjin, the sect leader of the Qingcheng sect.
Muryeongjin looked at Tae Yeonho with clear eyes and said,
What are you trying to do with me, sect leader Tae?
Thats what I want to ask you, sect leader Muryeongjin.
Let me hear the full story. For what reason have you brought this coffin here?
Inside this coffin is my disciples corpse.
Its unfortunate that sect leader Taes disciple died, but I dont think this has anything to do with our sect.
Do you truly not understand?!
Tae Yeonhos eyes widened as he looked at Muryeongjin. At that, the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were furious.
Show some respect!
How dare you persecute the sect leader of our Qingcheng sect!
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect had the momentum to attack the martial artists of the Thunder n at any moment. This was the home of the Qingcheng sect, so their power and numbers were superior.
If the Qingcheng sect wanted to, they were capable of subduing all of the martial artists of the Thunder gates who came up here in a hurry.Nevertheless, the reason why Muryeongjin and the rest of the disciples keep their manners is because of their roots as a Taoist.
Muryeongjin raised his hand to calm down the agitated disciples. He then asked Tae Yeonho,
I really dont have any idea what youre talking about. Can you exin to me what happened?
As the news of Nam Hosans assassination had not yet been reported to the Qingcheng sect, Muryeongjin did not know why Tae Yeonho was making such a fuss.
Very well. In that case, I will show you myself.
Tae Yeonho opened the coffin lid. Then the body of Nam Hosan, lying in a miserable state, was revealed.
Ugh!
Namu Amida Butsu Buddha!
The appearance of a corpse full of terrible sword shes was enough to shake the hearts of the Qingcheng sect warriors.
This is the body of my disciple. Do you not feel anything when you see this child?
I express my deepest condolences to the disciples misfortune. But what do we have to do with the disciples death?
Cant you see this childs wound? Even though its a wound from the Seventy-Two Sword Waves!
No way.
It was then that the Muryeongjin people and the rest of the department heads took a closer look at the scars left on Nam Hosans body.
Hm!
Are you saying its really the Seventy-Two Sword Waves?
They unknowingly let out a sigh. This was because the scars left on Nam Hosans body were traces that appeared when the Seventy-Two Sword Waves was used.
A confused expression appeared on Muryeongjins face.
This is because the Seventy-Two Sword Wave was definitely a technique of the Qingcheng sect.
Tae Yeonho shouted,
Are you still going to deny it? My disciple was assassinated by an assassin using the Seventy-Two Sword Waves of the Qingcheng sect. This cannot happen without the Qingcheng sect killing him.
Sect leader Tae! Calm down first.
How can I calm down? My disciple was killed by the sword of the Qingcheng sect.
Ill get to the bottom of this
Do not procrastinate, and give me a proper exnation. Is it because you think that if my disciple marries the Woo Seolha of the Hundred Flower Room, we will be on the side of the Emei sect? Are you worried about the Emei sect that much? Enough tomit such a cowardly thing.
At the words of Tae Yeonho, Muryeongjins eyebrows twitched.
At that moment, the lions hood exploded.
The imprudence!
After the huge roar that resounded all over the Qingcheng sect, Tae Yeonho and the rest of the Thunder n covered their ears and stumbled.
At that time, a man with a cold expression jumped out from among the department heads.
A middle-aged man reduced the space in an instant and appeared in front of Tae Yeonho. He was Mu Jeong-jin, the strongest warrior of the Qingcheng sect.
A ferocious light shed in Mu Jeong-jins eyes as he looked at Tae Yeonho.
Muryeongjin, who saw it, cried out.
Dont!
How dare you act in such a way aftering to the Qingcheng sect unnannounced?!
Mu Jeong-jin did not care and extended his hand to Tae Yeonho.
It was one of the techniques of the Qingcheng sect, Thunderstorm Palm.1
You musnt, junior brother!
Tae Yeonho quickly drew his sword and performed a defensive stance. However, it was not enough to block the sword of Mu Jeong-jin.
Bang!
Tae Yeonhos body bounced back with the explosion. The sword he was holding split due to the formidable power of the Wind Thunder Palm.
Mu Jeong-jin jumped and then followed Tae Yeonho.
Tae Yeonho bit his lip at the unfamiliar shing eyes and fierce momentum.
Mu Jeong-jins Wind Thunder Palm shook Tae Yeonhos internal organs, so he couldnt bring out his power.
Junior brother! Show mercy!
You must not kill him, Junior brother!
Muryeongjin and Muhwajin shouted at the same time.
At that moment, Mu Jeong Jin-ins hands pounded Tae Yeonhos whole body.
Purberbuck!
Geuh!
Tae Yeonho screamed and copsed.
Luckily, Mu Jeong-jin controlled his attack, so Tae Yeonho did not stop breathing. But Tae yeon-hos appearance still looked very miserable. He knelt on the floor filled with his blood.
Mu Jeong-jin looked down at Tae Yeonho while holding his back.
Do you find our sect thatughable? To the point that you would try to persecute us with such an outrageous usation?
I didnt lie.
Tae Yeonho answered with difficulty. Then, Mu Jeong-jins eyes turned even colder.
Quiet. If you talk nonsense again, I will kill not only you, but also everyone who climbed the mountain.
Tae Yeonho kept his mouth shut at the terrifying threat of Mu Jeong-jin. There was a gloomy expression on his face. When he experienced the formidable power of a Mu Jeong-jin first hand, he couldnt dare to respond.
Clearly, it was the Qingcheng sect who did something wrong, but they were the one being persecuted here. Tears wanted toe out from his heart.
Tae Yeonho looked at Muryeongjin.
Is this how the Qingcheng sect does things? To suppress others with force so that no objection can be raised?
I apologize, sect leader Tae!
Muryeongjin hastily tried to make excuses. But before that, Mu Jeong-jin kicked Tae Yeonho in the chest.
Puck!
Taeyeon-ho couldnt even scream, flew away and lost consciousness.
Priest! Why are you attacking him here? It will not be toote to find out the circumstances first and then actter.
Once we subdue it, it is not toote to check the situation. The more we look at the situation, the more they would look at us with ridicule. Namu Amida Butsu!
Mu Jeong-jin replied coldly and went into Daejeon. Muryeongjin looked at his back and murmured.
What the hell happened to the priest in the past? Although he was cold in the past, he was never that frenzied.
At some point, Mu Jeong-jin changed little by little. He became ferocious and vicious. And he couldnt hold back his anger.
At first, he thought that Mu Jeong-jin was just going through a simma in the process of learning martial arts. When anyone learns martial arts, they tend to experience a little bit of heart demon2, and most of them escape safely.
Qingcheng sects martial arts contain the essence of Taoism, so it is especially easy to escape from heart demon. So he didnt pay much attention to it, but as time went on, the brutality of Mu Jeong-jin was increasing.
The problem is that there is no way to control Mu Jeong-jin right now.
The martial arts of Mu Jeong-jin could be said to be the best of the Qingcheng sect. In order to control him, it was possible only at the level of Go Yeopjin, an elder from the previous generation. However, he retired a long time ago and it has been a long time since he left the Qingcheng sect.
Muryeongjin sighed softly and said to the Muhwajin.
Hoo Let the priest talk to you as soon as sect leader Tae wakes up. Give them a ce to live.
Okay. Namu Amida Butsu!
After the Muhwajin politely stood up, he approached the members of the Thunder gates.
Muhwajin was respected by many for his mild personality. He led those who were angry at Tae Yeonhos injury and took them to their own quarters. In addition, a physician was sent to Tae Yeonho to treat him.
After the situation seemed to have calmed down to some extent, the Muryeongjin spoke to the nearby master of the Cheongsu Koreansang.
Cheong-yeob!
Yes, sect leader.
The name of the monk who responded politely is Cheong-yeob. He was a great disciple of the Qingcheng sect famous for his nickname as the Swordsmanship Schr.3
It looks like youll have to head to Chengdu.
Are you talking about me?
Yes. Something is amiss there. You should take some disciples and check the situation over there.
Alright.
If youre struggling, go to Priest Woo and ask for his help. Even though youre heartbroken and let go of public affairs, I wont refuse your request.
I will.
Cheong-yeob bowed his head.
Priest Woo, whom Muryeongjin spoke of, was referring to Woo Jinpyeong.
After the death of his son, Woo Jin-pyeong, who made the greatest contribution to the sess of the Qingcheng sect, has lost all his motivation and returned to his hometown.
Muryeongjin quietly closed his eyes and muttered.
How the hell did things get to this point? Oh Primordial Heaven. Please look over the Qingcheng sect.
His eyes didnt open for a long time.
* * *
As night fell, the Song Guest House was as quiet as a dead mouse.
This is because many of Song Guest Houses guests just used the restaurant and returned home. There were not many guests who stayed overnight. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to spend time quietly alone.
There was only one smallmp illuminating his room.
Pyo-wol leaned his back against the wall and looked at the oilmp swaying. Even with the windows closed, the wind was blowing from somewhere and waving thenterns.
Pyo-wol thought that the oilmp resembled himself a lot.
He lived a precarious life where he cant even see whats going to happen. If he wanted to, he could leave Jianghu and livefortably. With his current ability, it was enough to enjoy a life filled with glory or wealth.
Still, Pyo-wol chose revenge.
Without hesitating.
He was arrested at the age of 14 and lived without seeing the light properly for 14 years.
Hes been living like an angler in order to somehow survive in a hellish environment where his fellow captives were dying right next to me.
For this reason, his emotions and way of thinking were remarkably different from those of ordinary people.
Even Pyo-wol knew that fact.
And he realized one more thing.
Its the fact that he will never be able to live like everyone else.
Shruck!
At that moment, the sound of someone pulling their skirt was heard in Pyo-wols ear.
Someone approached his room.
Pyo-wol turned his head slightly and looked at the door.
The sound got closer and closer and stopped right in front of his door. Then the door carefully opened and someone came in.
Even though the woman who arrived was just wearing a light dress, she had a gorgeous rose-like appearance.
It was Woo Seolha.
Seolha, who came in with the door open, was looking straight at him. She had a surprised expression on her face. But it was only for a short time, she soon came to Pyo-wol with a bashful smile.
So youre still awake.
How did you know I was here?
Theres no ce in Chengdu that our Hundred Flower Rooms eyes dont reach. Its not particrly hard to find a remarkably handsome man like you.
Seolha naturally approached Pyo-wol as if it was her own room and sat down next to him. When Seonha sat down next to him, the fragrant body scent of Pyo-wol stimted her.
How did you do it?
Do what?
Young lord Nam Hosam of the Thunder n. What did you do for the Thunder n leader to be so furious and use the Qingcheng sect of being the culprit?
Who knows?
Arent you the one who killed him?
Seolha had a confused expression on her face. It was her who asked Pyo-wol to kill Nam Hosan, but she was not sure if Pyo-wol really killed him.
Be honest with me. What happened?
Why does it matter who the killer is? All that matters now is that hes dead.
Thats it, but
Whoever is responsible for killing him, youve aplished your purpose anyway. Isnt that what you want?
In an instant, Seolhas eyes became hazy.
It was because Pyo-wol had a strong body scent that made her light headed.
Youre right. Nothing else matters.
Seonhas breathing became ragged involuntarily.
At this moment, her mind is empty, and she cant think of anything else. All she had in her mind was the thought of wanting to be embraced by Pyo-wol.
And she did what she thought.
Haaa
Seolha hugged Pyo-wols waist and looked up.
Editors Notes
Enjoy reading!
To remind people of the names:- Muryeongjin. Qingcheng sects Sect Leader. Saint of Martial Spirit.
- Mu Jeong-jin. Qingcheng sects Greatest Warrior. Saint of Martial Justice.
- Woo Jinpyeong. Qingcheng sects Second-in-Command. Father of Woo Gunsang.
Terms:- Thunderstorm Palm. Other trantions: ???(L).
- L wind, air
- thunder
- palm of hand, paw
- Heart demon. Other trantions: Simma, ???.
- Meaning: A demon that resides deep in the heart, usually unaware of its existence, but is described as an ordeal before one attains enlightenment by cultivating the Way.
- Swordsmanship Schr. Other trantions: ???(Q)
- sword, dagger
- white, pure
- Q crane
Chapter 59
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 9
Manhwa: Chapter 35
She hugged Pyo-wol without wearing anything. There was still a lot of heat on her face. She traced Pyo-wols chest with her white fingers.
Youre like a bad guy.
Seonha said while looking at Pyo-wol.
Her appearance was alluring enough to make any man fall in love with her. However, Pyo-wol only looked at her without any change in expression.
Itll be hard for me to meet you for a while. I cant get away because an important guest hase.
An important guest?
I told you before that the Emei sects first disciple, Abbess Jeonghwa, is my aunt. Shese to the Hundred Flower Room along with her junior sister. She has quite a fussy personality, so I have to attend to her personally.
What is Abbess Jeonghwa doing in Chengdu?
Ive heard that she is here to hire a group of mercenaries called the ck Cloud Corps.
The ck Cloud Corps?
Yes. I hear they are quite powerful among the mercenary groups. They said that they had no choice but to sign a contract because the Emei sects power is inferior to the Qingcheng sect.
Seolha answered every question that Pyo-wol asked, unaware that she was already leaking confidential information. She was just talking about whatever came to her mind.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able toy still and get a lot of information.
When will Jeonghwa return to Mount Emei?
I think shell be staying in the Hundred Flower Room for a while.
Really?
Its a pleasure seeing my aunt, but its annoying to keep seeing that girl.
That girl?
I mean my aunts youngest junior disciple Yong Seol-ran.
Why?
I just hate everything about her from head to toe. She always likes to be alone with her eyes looking like she seems to know everything. Anyway, I hate her. I want her to disappear from this world.
.
If I ask youter, can you get rid of that girl? If she disappears, Aunt will take care of me more. I think my Aunt is somewhat conscious of her.
If youre a samurai in the Jeonghwa Situation, wouldnt you also be a magistrate?
Who said that a bitch like that is the chief? A bitch with no such foundation?
Seolhas expression turned into a ferocious one. Pyo-wol noticed that she was jealous of the Yong Seol-ran.
Yong Seol-ran
Pyo-wol recalled memories from seven years ago.
Even though he has only seen her once, the memories of that time are so strong that he can remember everything clearly.
Yong Seol-ran, who was calm and collected, felt more threatening than Jeonghwa, who had a fiery personality.
It was still the same today.
He doesnt care much about Jeonghwa, but strangely, he was more concerned about Yong Seol-ran.
If we meet in person, will I know why?
As long as they stay in Chengdu anyway, they will end up meeting someday.
Its just a matter of timing.
At that moment, Seonha whispered in Pyo-wols ear.
Dont worry about that bitch. Dont even think about her. You just have to move for me.
Her breathing grew hotter.
* * *
Seolha went back to the Hundred Flower Room before dawn.
During that time, he had two more rounds with her. Pyo-wol left the room a long time after Seolha left.
The sun was already in the middle of the sky, and quite a few customers were seated in the restaurant on the first floor.
Pyo-wol also ordered a light meal and sat down.
Wow!
That a mans face
The guests who had been eating for a long time looked at Pyo-wol, lost in their hearts. However, Pyo-wol did not even look at them and only looked outside.
He was now ustomed to the peoples gazes and gossip so getting their attention wasnt a big deal. Even Pyo-wol was aware.
That his appearance is vastly different from others.
He had a unique decadent atmosphere that attracted people.
It wasnt like this before.
He was handsome, but not enough to attract people like this.It was evident that this had happened after spending seven years with numerous snakes in the snake pit.
The clean skin without any blemishes resembles that of a snake, and the red-lighted eyes looked unique. At times, his appearance was burdensome, but now he has decided to ept the reality.
After a while, the waiter brought food. There were only a few side dishes including rice and fruits. The waiter ced the food down on the table and nced at Pyo-wols face.
Hes really handsome. I want to live just one day with that kind of face. Then the women will all line up before him.
Even in the eyes of a young waiter, he was enamored because of Pyo-wols appearance. At that moment, Pyo-wol called for the waiter.
Hey.
Yes? Oh! Im sorry. Youre so handsome
The waiter replied in amazement.
He thought Pyo-wol was angry, but Pyo-wol had no intention of ming him. The reason Pyo-wol called the waiter was for another reason.
Do you know how to get to Tangjiatuo?
If its a Tangjiatuo, are you talking about the old hometown of the Tang Family?
Yes.
Excuse me, but why do you want to go to Tangjiatuo?
The waiter asked why with a subtle fear in his eyes. It is also because it was taboo to mention the name of the Tang Family in Chengdu.
The Tang Family once ruled over Sichuan, beyond Chengdu, but now it has beenpletely destroyed, leaving only a few traces of it.
This is because the rest of the sects in Sichuan havepletely erased the existence of the Tang Family.
Since Im here in Chengdu, Im just going to take a look.
Ah! Its just watching.
Yes.
Then I will tell you. Leave our guesthouse and go west. After walking for almost half a day, you wille to a vige with threerge trees standing at the entrance. If you go twenty six more miles south of that vige, youll find Tangjiatuo. But there will be nothing left there since they had already copsed a long time ago.
Okay.
Hey, customer! This is just rambling from an old man, but dont use the word Tang Family recklessly. It doesnt matter to people like us, but the warriors of Sichuan are very sensitive.
Why is that?
Its just because theyre afraid. The delusion that the Tang Family might be resurrected and rule Sichuan Province still lingers among the martial artists of Sichuan. Thats why they treat those who use the Tang surname more harshly.
What the waiter said was true.
Now, the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were fighting for supremacy, but in the past, the Tang Family was unparalleled.
The Tang Family, which was synonymous with poison, fell and left almost no traces, but its name still lingered in peoples minds together with a feeling of fear.
Anyway, since I told you, Ill now go.
The waiter nodded at Pyo-wol and ran towards the kitchen. Pyo-wol, who was left alone, ate and went out immediately.
The sun was hot.
Sichuan Province, a basin topography, was famous for its hot temperatures. Thanks to that, there has been a bountiful harvest of rice for the farmers, but people suffered from one heat.
People walking on the street all walked close to the wall to avoid the midday sun. However, Pyo-wol did not care and moved forward while receiving the sunlight.
Even the hot heat that makes people suffer has no effect on him.
Pyo-wol moved towards the direction the waiter told him.
After walking for almost half a day, he came to a vige with threerge trees standing in the shape of a nest. After turning south from the vige and walking about 20 li, he finally came to Tangjiatuo.
As the waiter said, Tangjiatuo was thoroughly demolished. Only a few stones were left in the ruins of Tangjiatuo. Even the tiles and bricks were taken by the people who lived nearby.
In the ruined space, only the bushes were overgrown. It was a sight that felt the passing of time. Pyo-wol looked at Tangjiatuo indifferently.
Underlying fear.
The reason Pyo-wol dared toe here was because of the Sichuan peoples perception of the Tang Family.
More than a hundred years have passed since their fall, but fear remains in the minds of people. It was possible because the name of Tang itself remained a source of fear.
This was exactly what Pyo-wol, who waspletely alone, needed.
Ssssreuk!
At that time, a foreign movement was felt at Pyo-wols feet.
He looked down and saw a small snake crawling at his feet. It was small in size, but seeing the triangr shape of its head, it was clear that it was a venemous snake.
The viper wriggled past Pyo-wol.
A normal person would have been terrified and made a fuss, but Pyo-wol did not change his expression. Pyo-wol had lived in a pit full of snakes. A snake with this kind of venom did not pose any threat to him.
Pyo-wol expanded his senses.
Then he felt the movement of snakes all over the bushes.
He didnt know if its because the Tang Familymainly dealt with poison, but there were a lot of poisonous snakes there.
Ssss!
Pyo-wol clenched his lips and made a bizarre sound, like a snake licking his tongue. Then the snakes hiding in the bush raised their heads all at once and looked at the Pyo-wol.
The sight of thousands of snakes staring at Pyo-wol was terrifying to see. However, there was no trace of fear on the face of Pyo-wol, who was stared at by numerous snakes.
Snakes would be feared by ordinary people, but to Pyo-wol, they were the most familiar.
Ssssss!
When Pyo-wol made another bizarre noise, the snakes bowed their heads and led the way.
Good.
* * *
Cheong-yeob looked at the Thunder n with calm eyes.
After descending from Mount Qingcheng, he immediately led his disciples to the Thunder n.
Since Mu Jeong-in seriously hurt Tae Yeonho, the master of the Thunder n, they had to find out the truth behind the Thunder n as soon as possible.
As his recovery time increases, the confrontation with the Thunder n will intensify. It was not difficult to subdue the Thunder n with the current power of the Qingcheng sect.
The problem was Xiaoleiyin Temple, which could be said to be behind them.
Tae Yeonho was arguing that the Thunder n is apletely separate school from the Xiaoleiyin Temple, but there were no people in Sichuan who believed in that fact.
Today, it was the prevailing opinion of Sichuan that there was the support of Xiaoleiyin Temple in the background of the growth of the Thunder n.
That is why Muryeongjin also sent his most trusted disciple, Cheong-yeob, to rectify the situation. Cheong-yeob, with the cooperation of the Thunder n sect members, inspected the ce where Nam Hosan died.
So, the young leader of the Thunder n was murdered here?
As if to tell the situation at the time, the situation in the room was miserable. Blood was sttered everywhere, and all the furniture were broken.
Cheongsan, a great disciple who had followed Cheong-yeob, stroked the sword traces left on the wall with his finger and said,
Its a little rougher than what Ive seen before, but theyre without a doubt traces of our sects Seventy-Two Sword Waves.
Simr to Cheong-yeob, Cheongsan had a calm personality and sharp eyes. There was no doubt in his voice when the words Seventy-Two Sword Waves came out of his mouth.
Among the external disciples, who has mastered the Seventy-Two Sword Waves?
As far as I know, theres none. Even in the main sect, only a small number of students have learned the technique, so it is more impossible for an external student to learn it.
But there was a time when the transcript was leaked.
The transcript only contained the sword movements. Without the support of our sects cultivation technique, they wouldnt be able to bring out even half of its true power.
Cheongsan shook his head.
The martial artists of a prestigious sect seem to be ying separately, but eventually, when they reach the top, they are connected as one living thing.
In order to demonstrate the proper power, it is necessary to learn the rted techniques and martial arts at the same time. But with only a copy, only the form and the form exist. So a person cant ever be sessful with such an iplete book.
More than anything else, the assassin who learned martial arts using the copy was eventually killed by Senior Brother Mu Jeong.
Is there any guarantee that he is the only one who has mastered the Seventy-Two Sword Wave from a copy?
Im not sure, but I think that it is impossible to learn and bring out its full power with just a copy. At least with their own strength.
What if it was a sect?
Then its a different story. Theyd be able to create a cultivation technique by reverse-engineering the movements. However, considering its efficiency, it would be better to create a new martial arts method instead. Theres no guarantee that a right cultivation will be appropriate and above all, you never know how long it will take.
So were back from the beginning.
I think it would be faster to trace back the path of the assassin by figuring out how the assassin got here than to figure out how the assassin learned how to use the Seventy-Two Sword Waves.
At Cheongsans words, Cheong-yeob nodded.
He was also aware that there was only one way to solve the situation as quickly as possible. Everything was blurry, as if obscured by fog, but there was one thing that was still clearly visible.
It was the presence of an assassin.
Eerie!
It felt as if all the hairs on their body had stood up against the opponent who they had not yet been able to identify his face or his identity. It was the first time they felt this way since the assassination of Woo Gunsang seven years ago.
It couldnt be the assassin we saw seven years ago, could it?
Cheongsan immediately denied his thoughts.
Seven years ago, that assassin was already killed by Mu Jeong-jin.
Editors Notes
Enjoy~
Chapter 60
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 10
Manhwa: N/A
It is certain that they infiltrated through this mansion.
Cheong-yeob made a slight impression on Cheongsans tired voice. Just finding the assassins infiltration route has already consumed a lot of mental energy. Finding its traces was asborious as finding a needle on a sandy beach.
Dozens of times he searched for a ce where he could infiltrate, but he couldnt find any traces. In the end, they had to change direction and reason by analyzing the most efficient pration route from the assassins point of view rather than looking for traces.
In doing so, they found the mansion to the west of Thunder n.
Cheong-yeob questioned whether the assassins had actually used the mansion where there were many people, but he had no choice but to follow Cheongsans inference..
Hes a clever guy. He purposely picked a ce where people can see the most. Its the same reason that if you want to hide a tree, its best to hide it in the forest.
Cheongsan seemed to have a strong sense of pride for the assassin whom he did not know. He waspletely focused as he searched for the assassins whereabouts.
The disciples who hade with him, at hismand, dispersed and explored the people of the mansion. Even now, the people of the mansion held their breath and watched the masters of the Qingcheng sect.
They had thus be ustomed to being on the lookout for strangers other than themselves.
Cheongsan was sure that if he asked them, he would find out the stranger who had visited that day.
He also lived in such a ce before entering the Qingcheng sect, so he knew the habits of the people well. He was confident that he would be able to find the whereabouts of the assassin before this evening.
But to his surprise, until the sun went down, he did not once meet any person from the mansion who testified that they saw a stranger that day.
No, does this make sense? That many people didnt see a stranger that day.
Cheongsan muttered with a puzzled expression on his face. Cheong-yeobforted him.
Maybe the assassin broke in through another route, so dont be heartbroken.
That doesnt make any sense. This is obviously the best route.
Hu! Its gettingte today, so lets try again tomorrow.
But
Think of the other disciples as well.
At that moment, Cheongsan looked at his disciples.
The second and third generation disciples were looking at Cheongsan with a straight face. They were very tired from exploring Cheongsansmand all day.
It was unreasonable to push them further.
I apologize, everyone. Namu Amida Butsu! Then were going to rest today at a guesthouse and look for the assassin again tomorrow.
You thought well.
But, is there an inn that can hold this many people?
Why are we going to an in? When you go to Chengdu, there is the Golden River nSS.
Oh!
Cheongsan let out a sigh.
Golden Gate is a sect closely rted to the Qingcheng sect. They were located north of the Chengdu, ready to provide amodation for the Qingcheng sect a at any time.
We must hurry to enter the Golden Gate.
Okay, lets go.
Yes!
The two left Jintang County with the disciples of the Qingcheng sect
In order to get to the Golden Gates, one had to pass through the downtown area of Chengdu.
As the dozens of disciples moved, people looked at them with curious eyes. It was because they recognized that they were the masters of the Qingcheng sect.
It was not easy to see the disciples of the Qingcheng sect on the streets, no matter how strong they were. It was even rarer for such arge number of disciples to travel in a group.
People looked at the disciples of the Qingcheng sect as if they were a rare spectacle.
Cheong-yeob was concerned about the gaze of those people, but he worked hard to pretend he was calm and moved on. But when he arrived at the center of Chengdu, his footsteps had no choice but to stop.
It was because of a group of people walking from the opposite side.
Unlike the disciples of the Qingcheng sect, the other group was dominated by women.
Cheong-yeobs expression turned cold. Because he knew the identity of the opponent.
Emei sect!
They were the disciples of the Emei sect and Baekhwabang, whose main focus was on Jeonghwa. The Emei sect also recognized the disciples of the Qingcheng sect.
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect areing down here.
Jeonghwas expression, who was at the forefront, changed terribly. With a look as if she was about to devour them, she red at the Qingcheng sects disciples including Cheong-yeob.
It was the same for the disciples of the Qingcheng sect.
Chaeeng!
When the disciples of the Qingcheng sect unsheath their swords in unison, the martial artists of the Emei sect took out their weapons as well.
A sudden tension flowed between the two forces. But they did not sh. It was because they believed that a sudden sh without any preparation would only lead to destruction.
Cheong-yeob raised his hand to make the disciples restrain themselves, and then stepped forward.
Of course, on the side of the Emei sect, Jeonghwa came out.
Its been a while, Jeonghwa.
Heh! What did youe down here for? To eat? Your nickname is Swordsmanship Schr, so you should keep living in the mountains like one.
Are you noting down because of something urgent, Jeonghwa? It would be overwhelming just to protect the main sect, but you have the time to worry about other things, no, do you not understand the situation properly?
Shut up, Cheong-yeob.
Heh! The fart guy got angry. Thats exactly the case. Who created this situation in the first ce dares to shout it out?
Explosive momentum flowed from Jeonghwa and Cheong-yeob.
Although they started fighting seven years ago, the two were friends before that. It was clear that the both of them would lead the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect, so they greeted each other right away.
The situation suddenly changed after the assassination of Woo Gunsang seven years ago. When it was revealed that the person whomissioned the assassination was the Emei sect, the Qingcheng sect erupted.
Due to his uncontroble anger, Mu Jeong-jin attacked the disciples of the Emei sect who had entered the underground cave with him.
Jeonghwa was also there.
Jeonghwa had to face the humiliation of escaping with only a few disciples.
The Emei sect pleaded innocent, saying that it was nothing more than a delusional usation. The public opinion of Sichuan Province was divided because the Qingcheng sect could not provide any clear evidence other than Mu Jeong-jins words.
The Qingcheng sect was greatly outraged by the Emei sects behavior who was denying it to the end.
In the end, the two sects shed violently, inflicting numerous casualties.
After that, they collided frequently, and the emotional rift deepened as time went on.
Jeonghwa looked at Cheong-yeob with eyes full of malice. She wanted to kill all of the Cheong-yeob and Qingcheng sect disciples right away, but given the opponents power, it would not be easy to do so.
Even the martial artists of the Hundred Flower Room joined, so the weight was still inclined towards the Qingcheng sect. The results of thest few big shes show that the Qingcheng sect was stronger.
Yong Seol-ran who was beside Jeonghwa whispered.
Now is the time to step down. If we sh with them for no reason, our damage will be greater.
Quiet. Are you talking about escaping in front of the Qingcheng sect? Arent you ashamed?
Jeonghwa criticized Yong Seol-ran.
Yong Seol-ran sighed and backed away when her words didnt reach Jeonghwa. Jeonghwa looked at Cheong-yeob again and said,
Did you ordered the assassination after knowing that the young master of the Thunder n and the sect leader of the Hundred Flower Room were having an affair? Thats amazing. Qingcheng sect! You threw all the people in the trash.
Where are you going to dig your ears? Youve invested seven years to kill the most promising member of our sect. Where did you learn such devotion? Oh! Of course, you learned from your master, the Abbess of Nine Cmities.
Quiet.
Jeonghwa, who could not even find the main temple, was furious and looked at it. The eyes of some martial artists were so intense that anyone would tremble just by just looking at their eyes. However, Cheong-yeob did not blink an eye even when he looked into her eyes.
Although he was often underestimatedpared to his friends because of his gentle personality, he was still a great disciple of the Qingcheng sect.
His achievements were not far behindpared to Jeonghwa.
Knowing that fact, Jeonghwa only taunted, but did not attack. There was an atmosphere that they were about to stab each other at any moment, but neither the Cheong-yeob nor the Jeonghwa made such a move.
This was Chengdu.
It was the center of Sichuan Province and the ce where thergest number of people lived. All the wealth of Sichuan went to this ce. It was clear that if a riot were to happen here, they would lose a huge amount of money along with the people of Chengdu.
If they really had to fight, they had to do it somewhere other than Chengdu. At least far from the center of Chengdu.
After all, this is what it is.
Yong Seol-ran, who was standing behind Jeonghwa, sighed softly. If possible, she wanted to return to Mt. Emei immediately but that was impossible. There should not have been such a collision between the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect in the first ce.
Where did we go wrong?
The root of the problem was clear.
It was the Emei sect.
No matter how many words and excuses she made, that fact did not change.
Yong Seol-ran did not deny that fact.
She was the only one who felt regretful about what happened since she could have stopped the situation before it deteriorated out of control.
Seven years ago, that assassin was the problem. He crossed the inescapable from which everyone cante back while killing Woo Gunsang.
After that incident, all escape routes were blocked.
At the edge of a cliff with nowhere to retreat, the two sects were facing each other.
If it wasnt for that, the situation wouldnt have gotten this far.
The more he thought about it, the more amazing the assassins feats became.
Because of one assassin, the Qingcheng sect and the Emeis ect had to make such a life-and-death decision.
Even the assassin died seven years ago.
Just as San Sima Yi was being harassed by the dead Zhuge Liang, the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect were still being influenced by what the assassin did.
But in the end, we dont even know his name.
Yong Seol-ran sighed and looked around.
In the confrontation between the two factions, all the people nearby came out to watch.
Most of the eyes contained fear and curiosity at the same time. However, there was a pair of eyes that felt like her chest was pierced like a dagger.
Yong Seol-ran looked in the direction where she felt the gaze. But she didnt see any strange eyes.
Was I mistaken?
* * *
Her senses are sharp as ever.
Pyo-wol, who disappeared from the crowd, softened his eyes.
It was the first time he saw Yong Seol-rang in seven years. It was a face he couldnt forget, even if he tried to forget it. Because it was engraved so deeply.
Yong Seol-ran and Jeonghwa.
Both of them were people who had entered the underground cave after chasing Pyo-wol. Of course, the impression was bound to remain strong.
He heard from Seolha that the two had entered the city, but seeing them with his own eyes like this was different.
The same was true of the martial artists of the Qingcheng sect.
Although Cheong-yeob and Cheongsan were not the warriors who participated at the time, the reason that they were disciples of the Qingcheng sect alone was enough to attract Pyo-wols interest.
Pyo-wol left the seat quietly after imprinting the faces of the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect as they confronted each other in his mind one by one.
They were fighting sharply as if they were going to fight right away, but he knew that it was only for show. To make them really fight, they needed a proper spark.
Still, its not a bad start.
Both sides still have quite a few giants.
All of the great disciples of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were among the most prominent in Jianghu.
If he can keep the fire bigger, he will be able to lure out all the humans who are still hiding in the mountains.
Pyo-wol came back to the guesthouse, organizing his thoughts. However, an unexpected person was waiting for him in the guest cup.
Heo Ranju!
It was Heo Ranju who wore clothes that showed off her breasts and voluptuous body. However, it was not only Heo Ranju who was waiting for him.
There was a man with a strong impression, who seemed to be in his mid tote forties, with Daoshi Goh.
When Pyo-wol came into the guest house, Heo Ranju stood up and greeted him.
Where are youing from like that? We had waited a long time.
Heo Ranju smiled bashfully. It was a bright smile, as if she had been captivated by Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked at her without saying a word, then shifted his gaze to a man in his mid tote forties.
He gave off a simr atmosphere with Heo Ranju. He felt the wildness that only those who lived roughly and freely could exude.
Even the Daoshi Goh, who usually likes to joke around, looked like he was restraining himself by his side. That meant that a middle-aged man was superior to Daoshi Goh.
Pyo-wol immediately recognized his identity.
This is the leader of the ck Cloud Corps.
When Pyo-wols gaze reached him, a middle-aged man stood up.
As Daoshi Goh said, hes a good man. Im Jang Muryang, the leader of the ck Cloud Corps. Its nice to meet you!
Why are you here?
Im here to see you.
I have no business with you.
They said you punched Ranju, whom I cherish like my younger sister? I think this is enough for me to visit.
Jang Muryang gave strength to both eyes.
It was usually Jang Muryang who was casual and friendly , but when he gives strength to his eyes like this, the atmosphere changes like other people.
A good person can never lead a group of mercenaries like the ck Cloud Corps. It required strong leadership and cruel hands to unite these ruthless people. Jang Muryang was a leader who possessed both qualities perfectly.
Pyo-wol also recognized that fact. But he wasnt scared nor discouraged. Pyo-wol narrowed his eyes and said.
So you want to get revenge on your sister?
What revenge? I just came here to see your face because my sister who I love was beaten.
Jang Muryangs face was red as he was forced to hold back hisughter. Heo Ranju clicked her tongue.
Ack! Who got hit? Its just rubbing.
Cheat the person you want to deceive. You had a deep internal injury, dont you remember that the doctor stayed up all night to treat you? They said four weeks of work was exhausted from cleaning out cheap passives.
Damn! Do you really have to say that out loud?
Heo Ranju protested, but Jang Muryang ignored her and looked at Pyo-wol.
So, lets say we have dinner together. Isnt that what we can do? We are not enemies of any kind
He was looking at Pyo-wol with a smile on his face. But his eyes were not smiling at all.
Editors Notes
Enjoy~
Chapter 61
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 11
Manhwa: N/A
The four of them sat around a round table.
Pyo-wol and Jang Muryang sat opposite each other, and in between them, Daoshi Goh and Heo Ranju sat.
The ce they were sitting was a private room inside of the guest house. It is an isted space where other peoples gaze is blocked, so it is suitable for sharing confidential information.
Jang Muryang ordered the most expensive food from the owner of the restaurant.
Pyo-wol sat down without a word and looked at Jang Muryang.
Jang Muryang looked at Pyo-wol with his body buried deep in the chair, while Daoshi Goh and Heo Ranju were smiling.
The most surprising thing was Heo Ranju. She was looking at Pyo-wol with deep eyes, as if she had no memory of being beaten by him.
She was rather curious about Pyo-wols reaction. Usually people get flustered when they are in this kind of situation. Most of the men she saw were like that.
She expected that this time will be the same too. However, contrary to her expectations, Pyo-wol did not have a single change in his expression.
Tsk! Youre no fun
In the end, Heo Ranju pouted her lips with a sullen expression. Then Jang Muryang opened his mouth.
As you can see, Im having trouble because youre being a nuisance.
Why am I annoying?
You went outside and got yourself hit, so its a problem. Is there anything you can do well?
Damn it!
Heo Ranju, who couldnt say anything, rubbed her lips. Although she found nothing scary in the world, Heo Ranju had a bit of a hard time dealing with Jang Muryang, the captain of their group.
This is because Jang Muryang is not only superior in strength, but also leads the ck Cloud Corps by setting clear goals with his outstanding leadership.
His strength and strong leadership united the mercenaries of the ck Cloud Corps.
Although it is said that Heo Ranju possessed a brilliant way of thinking, she was also a member of the ck Cloud Corps. All of her actions were carried out only within the limits of what Jang Muryang tolerated.
Ran-ju, from my point of view, has mastered some great martial arts so its really amazing for you to be able to subdue her immediately. If you dont mind me asking, can you tell who your master is? Hes the one who raised such a great disciple, so he must be also great.
.
Ah! Dont get me wrong. Im saying this because Im just genuinely curious. I also want to offer a friendly rtionship.
.
Youre very reticent. Were you always that way? Or is it because youre ufortable at this moment?
You already know. The reason why Im like this.
This time, Jang Muryang closed his lips.
Hes not going to be easy to deal with.
He was a martial artist who overpowered Heo Ranju instantly.
Although she had an outgoing personality and an unruly temper, she was still strong. Otherwise, it would not have been possible for her to be the Vice Captain of the ck Cloud Corps.
Although it is said that she was careless because she did not anticipate Pyo-wols instantaneous movement, that is not an excuse.
It was true that she had lost, so it was certain that Pyo-wol was that much of a threat. So, he tried to confirm Pyo-wols capability. This is because if it was a warrior with enough skill to subdue Heo Ranju at once, then that would mean he would have learned martial arts from a proper master or a master with a high reputation.
However, Pyo-wol was consistently silent. He had an expression of someone resolute of not telling them anything about himself.
This young friend is very suspicious.
I was taught to doubt everything except for myself.
Is that so? Then you learned it right.
Jang Muryangughed out loud.
Food came out in the midst of such meaningless conversations.
As the top-ss dishes from the guesthouse came out one after another, Go DOsa trembled with his chopsticks.
Lets chat while eating food. When youre hungry, good words donte out.
Yeah! Ive been starving all day and Im hungry.
Heo Ranju also hurriedly picked up her chopsticks.
As the two of them livened up the atmosphere, Jang Muryang also smiled and raised his chopsticks.But until the end, Pyo-wol did not raise his chopsticks.
Why? Do you think the food is poisoned?
No. Im just not hungry.
Then why didnt you tell me right away? If I had, I would have ordered a little less food.
But youre going to eat it all, right?
But
Jang Muryang smiled and looked at Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh.
The two were ying with their chopsticks like crazy. Where their chopsticks passed, the food disappeared. The two of them ate and ate the food as if they were obsessed with face. Thanks to this, more than half of the food has already disappeared into their stomachs.
It seemed that there was no need to worry about the food having leftovers.
Jang Muryang knew that it would be of no use to drag the horse beyond this. Although he hadnt said a few words to Pyo-wol, his personality was already pictured in his mind.
He has a lot of doubts, and he doesnt trust people easily. He also draws a clear line and refuses to let anyone in.
For such a person, it might have been more effective to bring out the main point in a straight-forward way than to speak in a roundabout manner.
Ive researched your past. Nothing came out. Oh! Dont be offended. Isnt it natural that you want to know about someone youre interested in? The reason I say this is because Im interested in you.
Interested?
Yeah! I would be lying if I said Im not interested on someone who overpowered Ranju in a short span of time. I want to recruit you into the ck Cloud Corps. From your point of view, it may just be a group of rogues, but I have a dream. My goal is to make it a proper sect. To do that, I need at least one more talented person. I wont ask you what your past is or why you came to Chengdu. I can also promise you the best treatment, so join the ck Cloud Corps.
Jang Muryang looked directly into Pyo-wols eyes.
Pyo-wol thought his eyes resembled those of a bear.
At first nce, he looked more honest than any other animal, but in fact, it was the bear that was cunning which no other animal can rival. With the overwhelming power that came from its huge body, the cunning brain, and the brutality of eating its prey alive with its breath attached, the bear was a top-notch beast.
If you are deceived by that persons nice smile, you will surely be eaten.
Ill give you anything. If you want, Ill give you Ranju as well.
Oraboni!
Heo Ranju shouted, but Jang Muryang did not care and continued,
No matter what her personality is, her looks make up for it. I dont know how the nights with her are like, but all the guys shes slept with seem to be satisfied.
Oh! Really
Heo Ranju groaned as if angry. But Pyo-wol knew she wasnt mad.
No matter how angry her expression was, there was something she could never hide. It was the movement of the fine muscles around the eyes. Pyo-wol was able to grasp the emotions of the other person through such fine muscle movements.
Heo Ranju was not angry. Rather, she was expecting a positive response from Pyo-wol. Heo Ranjus slightly shriveled breath was telling Pyo-wol how she felt.
That bitch really likes that guy.
Daoshi Goh looked at Heo Ranju and smiled slightly.
Heo Ranju was never a virtuous woman. In fact, it would be strange if a woman who had been a rogue for many years was quiet.
Heo Ranju was not called the ck Ranju for nothing.
She was a woman who had to possess a man she liked. The red blush that appeared on her face as she looked at Pyo-wol was proof that she longed for him.
Even if you look at the same guy, that guys face is amazing. If its Ranjus personality, Ill leave it in the room and get bitten and kicked.
Jang Muryang looked at Pyo-wol with a grin.
It was as if he was looking forward to Pyo-wols decision. It was his idea that a man could not refuse a beautiful woman like Heo Ranju.
However, Pyo-wols reply betrayed his expectations.
Its not thatpelling.
Which one do you not like? Joining the group or giving away Ranju?
All of it.
Youre more greedy than you look. Youre still not satisfied.
Im not very fond of food that Im sure Ill get sick of eating
Hmm!
Jang Muryangs eyes grew sharper. Heo Ranjus face, sitting next to him, was red with anger.
How dare you reject me?
Ive met many men so far, but Pyo-wol was the first to reject her. Her face was full of shameful light. Heo Ranju bit her lip until it bled.
Tension lingered over Pyo-wols refusal.
Daoshi Goh wiggled his fingers and looked at Pyo-wol and Jang Muryang. If Jang Muryangsmand is given, he is ready to bounce at any time.
That was then.
Puhahaha!
Suddenly, Jang Muryang burst intoughter.
After a moments hesitation, he opened his mouth.
Im joking, joking! Why are you making such a serious expression like a fool? No matter how much I like to have you, do you think Ill give you Ranju? What a big person you are.
..
I just wanted to make fun of you because of your serious expression. Well, it doesnt seem to work. Heh! But I want to say something like this. If possible, I hope we dont run into each other. I love to talk, but the other guys dont. Actions take precedence over brains. These words are all for you, so I hope you will listen to them.
Ill say something too
Im listening.
If one day you go down the street with your head falling off your body and you see your world ending, its okay to think its because of me.
..
At Pyo-wols unexpected words, Jang Muryangs expression hardened.
Im joking. What makes you look so serious? Like a fool.
Pyo-wol smiled. But Jang Muryang couldntugh any more.
* * *
Jang Muryang and his party left the guest house.
When he came out, the smile disappeared from Jang Muryangs face.
He looked at the guest house with a dry face. To be precise, he was looking at the private room where he and Pyo-wol had been sitting before.
Pyo-wols face could be seen through the window of the private room.
Pyo-wol was also looking at him.
That guy!
Jang Muryangs face, which had been dry, turned colder.
A mercenarys life is hard.
They have nowhere to go, and no one wees them.
The only ces where they are most useful are where disputes or big fights between sects take ce.
Most of the mercenaries only learned misceneous skills, let alone a proper martial art. So, the reality was that they were not treated properly.
However, the ck Cloud Mercenary group led by Jang Muryang was different.
There are about 50 warriors who can be called masters, about 100 who can be useful, and the remaining two hundred are horsemen.
With this level of power, any n could be annihted overnight. Nevertheless, they wander the battlefield because no one in Jianghu wees them.
Existing sects did not wee the arrival of mercenary groups such as the ck Cloud Corps under a territory of their jurisdiction.
There was no strong sect that would wee the arrival of an armed group made up of wild savages. It would have been nice to be able to trample the existing sects by force and take their ce, but it was not easy.
Most of the existing strong sects were connected by a close rtionship.
In the Qingcheng sect, numerous branches, military officers, pyo-guk (security/escortpany), and aristocrats were affiliated with them for over hundreds of years which have led to a sense ofmunity.
It was the same with the Emei sect.
They usually work individually, but when the group they belong to is threatened, they will unite and fight as one.
The power of the ck Cloud Corps was undoubtedly great. But it was just them.
Unlike the Qingcheng sect, they didnt have their own aristocrats, and there was no other sects to help. Above all, they did not have a proper system and hierarchy.
Although the hierarchy is maintained with the strong leadership of Jang Muryang and the power of the Vice Captain Heo Ranju and Yang Woo-jeong, they have not reached the depth and vastness of the powerful sects such as the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect.
For that reason, they did not dare to rub and intervene in the area upied by those existing ns. That was also the reason why they had no choice but to remain as a mercenary group despite possessing a powerful force.
In the case of Thunder n, luck followed.
They settled in Jintang County, where the War of Demons and Heaven took ce, and at that time, the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect were living in a dark period.
Thanks to that, they were able to be the owner of Jintang County in Sichuan without any checks. However, such luck did not follow the ck Cloud Corps.
If a huge war such as the War of Demons and Heaven happened again then they could do the same but there was little chance of that happening.
Therefore, he saw the current conflict in Sichuan as a golden opportunity.
The exact reason why the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect are fighting is not known, but if they can stand on the side of the Emei sect and inflict a heavy blow to the Qingcheng sect, theyre sure that theyll be able to upy a ce near the Western teau.
If they exercise their acquaintance and influence with foreign personnel who have built up this ce long ago, they will soon be able to establish themselves as a prestigious sect.
If only the ck Cloud Corps could settle down, there were many rogues that could be attracted. If they absorb those who wander around the world like vagrants, then they wont have to be afraid of the Emei sect either.
That was Jang Muryangs grand n.
However, a stumbling block appeared before his n even started.
It was Pyo-wol, who was just looking at him from the window.
When he heard that Heo Ranju was the one who lost, he thought that Pyo-wols martial arts was only great. If he was such a great master, it was worth bringing him into the ck Cloud Corps. So he came to recruit him directly.
However, the person he saw in person was not someone who would be under him.
The moment he saw Pyo-wol for the first time, he felt goosebumpsing up his spine.
As he led the ck Cloud Corps, he participated in numerous battles and met so many people. So Jang Muryang prided himself on having an urate eye on judging people.
Pyo-wol was the first person to make him feel such a creepy feeling at first sight.
It wasnt just because of his strong martial arts that suppressed Heo Ranju at once.
If you simply line up the warriors who will subdue Heo Ranju with no feats, there will be more than enough to go around argeke.
There were many masters in the river, and there were also many martial artists who reached a level that could not be guessed.
Jang Muryang was not afraid of them. This is because even if their martial arts were strong, they could still understand their inner feelings.
But Pyo-wol was different.
From the moment he first saw him, he couldnt read anything. Not only his thoughts, but also the changes in his emotions, habits, and others could not be grasped.
It was like facing a deep dark darkness.
It was the first time in his life that he felt this way.
If he had encountered it elsewhere, he would have just ignored it. No matter who the opponent is, if it has nothing to do with him, he can just ignore it.
But this ce was Sichuan.
It was a ce where the ck Cloud Corps decided to start anew.
Any small variable could not be tolerated.
Daoshi Goh!
Tell me, Captain!
Add Maun and a few more boys to him. We must keep a close eye on him from now on.
Alright.
And Ranju!
Heo Ranju didnt answer. Her lips were torn and bleeding. It was so shocking that Pyo-wol had rejected her. There was a dark life in her eyes.
Ill kill him.
At the creepy voice of Heo Ranju, Jang Muryang smirked.
Of course you should, because he dared to reject my offer. But not now. There is no profit in dealing with him.
Does wealth matter? When my self-esteem is broken?
Ranju! You fool. A person needs wealth to take care of their self-esteem. When this is over, I will let you do whatever you want, so be patient. For now, we need to set up our base in Sichuan Province first.
Do you promise?
Of course.
Jang Muryangs smile widened.
Even if it wasnt because of Heo Ranju, he had no intention of keeping Pyo-wol alive.
This is because Pyo-wols unique atmosphere and eyes were ingrained to his heart.
Surely, hes going to cause some problems.
Editors Notes
Enjoy~
Chapter 62
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 12
Manhwa: N/A
Golden Gates was originally a simple sect located in the Geumcheon area.
However, when Chengdu became and without its owner because of the copse of the Tang Family, their base was boldly moved.
Together with the support of the Qingcheng sect, they were able to sessfully settle in Chengdu. After that, they were called out terribly, and they became the most reliablepanions of the Qingcheng sect.
Yeo Sanwi, the sect leader of the Golden Gate, was a martial artist in his mid tote fifties. Even though he was walking downhill after his heyday as a warrior, his eyes were still harsh.
He weed the masters of the Qingcheng sect who suddenly came, and willingly gave up his dormitory for them.
Yeo Sanwi treated the disciples of the Qingcheng sect with the utmost respect.
It is inevitable that the Golden Gates would not have grown as it is now if the Qingcheng sect did not take care of it.
If there is anythingcking, please tell me at any time. I will do everything I can.
I will always be grateful for the help of sect leader Yeo. When I return to the main mountain, I will definitely tell our sect leader about this.
Heh heh! Theres no need for that
Yeo Sanwi liked Cheong-yeobs words. Cheong-yeob was the most likely talent for the next sect leader. If he strengthened his rtionship with him, it would have been beneficial to the Golden Gates, but if not, then there was also nothing to lose.
Although the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were fighting fiercely, Yeo Sanwi was certain that the Qingcheng sect would win. This is because the power of the Qingcheng sect was superior.
After talking with Cheong-yeob for half an hour, Yeo Sanwi retreated.
Cheong-yeob, who had finally found his freedom, sighed softly.
Yeo Sanwi is all good, but talking so much was a problem. Because of that, after talking with him, it felt like all of his energy was drained.
Namu Amida Butsu!
At that time, Cheongsan suddenly entered his residence. Cheong-yeob shook his head and calmed himself down.
Are you here?
Yes!
What are the movements of the Emei sect?
Theyre staying in the Hundred Flower Room and not moving.
Are you sure?
Yes! I have some of my disciples waiting near the Hundred Flower Room just in case. If there is any strange movement, I will contact you right away.
Good job.
As a disciple of the Qingcheng sect, of course I should do it.
Cheong-yeob smiled at Cheongsans answer.
Although they were from the same sect, the dispositions of the great disciples were all different.
If Cheong-yeob was careful, his immediate disciple, Qingming, was quick tempered. While Cheongsan had a meticulous personality. Thanks to this, he was able to believe and entrust this kind of work to them,
The task that Cheong-yeob entrusted to Cheongsan was to monitor the movement of the Emei sect.
Fortunately, the sh between the two sides just ended with provocation.
If the bnce of the two sides had been disrupted and a sword fighting had urred, half of the disciples of the Qingcheng sect here would have lost their lives.
Emei sects Jeonghwa also took a step back because an unexpected fight was burdensome.
Huh! I dont know how the situation got to this point.
True.
Cheong-yeob and Cheongsan sighed at the same time.
Although the Qingcheng sect was aiming for the hegemony of Sichuan Province, the Emei sect was a burdensome existence.
Their intention was to avoid head-on collisions as much as possible.
However, this was the policy of the inquisitor, so there was nothing he could do about it.
We have to find out the beast that killed the young master of the Thunder n. Only then can we understand the truth of the situation and respond appropriately.
Of course. Thats why I want to contact Haomun.
Haomun?
Yes. They probably know whats going on at the bottom the best. They must know who had ess to the Thunder n that day.
Well, their attention is indeed spread like a spiders web here in Sichuan.
Im a bit reluctant to use them, but theres nothing we can do about it. To save time at a time like this, we have no choice but to use them.
Ill leave it to you.
I wont let you down.
Okay.
Cheong-yeob nodded his head. Cheongsan was the priest he trusted the most.
Qingming, the strongest force, was far from easy to deal with. If he had brought him in, he would have only been a hindrance.
More sects than I thought were involved, the Golden Gate and White n
Hell, he dont know what kind of trouble it will be if he dont catch the assassin.
* * *
Pyo-wol slept right where the bed faced the wall.
His senses have now be more sensitive and it is possible for him to detect in advance if there are any beings hiding their presence or approaching.
However, he couldnt break the habit of sleeping with his back against the wall to protect himself for a long time.
Even if his martial arts be stronger now, even if the senses be sharper, such a habit will never be erased.
Pyo-wol squatted like a shrimp and slept with his back against the wall.
His breathing was so quiet and long, no one would be able to notice the change as he inhaled and exhaled not until they concentrated all their nerves.
While he was sleeping, Pyo-wol was instinctively practicing the Turtle Breathing Technique. After reaching the highest level of the Turtle Breathing Technique, he can naturally use it even when he sleeps.
Because of that, it was almost impossible to detect Pyo-wols presence or breathing from the outside.
A puzzled expression appeared on Mauns face.
It was two oclock before he was ordered to watch Pyo-wol from Daoshi Goh.
Shortly after receiving the order, he and three of his colleagues came to the guesthouse where Pyo-wol was staying.
Jang Muryang designated Pyo-wol as a first-ss surveince target.
The first-ss surveince target in the ck Cloud Corps was a generic term for dangerous people among the strong masters.
At least four members were attached to the first-ss surveince target and they took turns monitoring them. It was Maun who was in charge of everything.
Maun was so capable that it could be said that he specialized in this kind of work.
Not only is he excellent at monitoring, tracking, and hiding, but he is born with the ability to understand the opponents trends, psychological state, and nemesis.
So whenever this kind of thing happened, Jang Muryang entrusted the task to Maun. And Maun never disappointed Jang Muryang.
The ce where Maun took ce was boldly in the room right next to Pyo-wol. While the rest of his members were waiting in the guest house or on the other side of the road.
They were not as good at stealth as Maun, so there was a high chance of getting caught. So intead, they were observing the movements of Pyo-wol through the window of the guest house.
Ive definitely checked that he was inside
Mauns eyes narrowed.
He put his ear close to the wall of the guest room and tried to listen to Pyo-wols breathing. But no matter how hard he tried to raise his hearing, I couldnt hear Pyo-wols breathing.
Does this make sense?
Maun carefully opened the window and looked into the other side of the room. His eyes met with those who were watching from the other side.
Maun asked if Pyo-wol had ever gone out in signnguage they learned in advance. Those on the other side of the guest house replied that there was no movement.
Then Im sure hes still inside.
Maun sensed that he had met the most difficult enemy of a lifetime.
Shit!
Unknowingly, he let out a sound and covered his mouth with both hands in surprise.
He quickly put his ear back to the wall in the room where Pyo-wol was sleeping. But there was no sign of any sign in the room.
What the hell? Is he really really inside or not?
The only way left was to drill a hole in the wall and see it for himself. But that method was more likely to be caught.
Eventually, Maun had to spend the night leaning his ear against the wall.
It was such a boring time.
There was not even a minute left before dawn.
The movement of those targets on top-of-the-line monitoring were to be reported.
Well, I wonder if theres anything to report
Maun looked at therades who were watching from the other side. Then he nodded with a look that his colleagues knew.
One of them sneaked out of the guest house.
Jong Pyeong was the youngest among those monitoring Pyo-wol.
Jongpyeong recurred as much as Maun, but he was still young and did not have much experience. For that reason, he mainly acted as a liaison between the two sides.
They should go to Captain as much as possible.
It was never easy to keep a top-level target under surveince all day.
The four had to take turns monitoring organically.
As long as Jong Pyeong is away, the burden on the rest of the people increases. Because of that, Jong Pyeong ran through the streets of Chengdu at dawn with all his might.
The inexperienced Jong Pyeong did not know. The fact that someone is secretly following him. Even if he had a lot of experience, it was impossible to notice the existence of the pursuer.
It was Pyo-wol who was secretly pursuing him.
The moment Jong Pyeong began to move, Pyo-wol also moved.
In the room next door, Maun was watching with his nerves on his nerves, but he couldnt sense his movements. Pyo-wol escaped silently like a snake, assimted with the darkness and followed Jong Pyeong.
Jong Pyeong, unaware of this fact, eagerly ran to the guesthouse where the ck Cloud Corps were staying.
The guest house was too small to amodate the three hundred and fifty men of the ck Cloud Corps. Still, the reason why the ck Cloud Corps is renting the guesthouses annex was that not all of the members have joined yet.
Of the three hundred fifty members of the ck Cloud Corps, only about fifty had entered Chengdu. The rest of the personnel will arrive near the vicinity of Chengdu within a few days and wait.
Jong Pyeong visited Yang Woo-jeong. Yang Woo-jeong was very good looking and was ying the role of Vice Captain of the ck Cloud Corps.
Jong Pyeong knelt down on one knee and reported to Yang Woo-jeong.
The primary watch has been motionless all night. Soon the sun wille up, so were going to change our method from remote surveince to close surveince.
I see. You have it hard.
Its okay.
Captain seems to be quite concerned about him. So, remain vignt at all times and keep an eye on him.
I will tell them that.
Go.
Yes!
Jong Pyeong bowed his head to Yang Woo-jeong and stepped back.
Yang Woo-jeong looked at Jongpyeongs back and returned to his residence.
A mapy on his desk.
It was a map of the Qingcheng sect which Yang Woo-jeong made himself.
When he went to negotiate with the Qingcheng sect, he grasped and memorized the location of the Qingcheng sect and the arrangement of the warriors. After that, as soon as he returned to the guest house, he transferred what he had remembered to the map.
If negotiations with the Qingcheng sect went well, this map would have been of no use.
However, the negotiations with the Qingcheng sect broke down, and they joined hands with the Emei sect, so this map will be useful.
These three gates at the beginning of Mt. Qingcheng is a problem, and the ck Cloud Corps cant use their powers at these gates. In order to effectively use the two hundred cavalry members, we need to bring them down the mountain.
He devised a n supposing an all-out war with the Qingcheng sect.
Yang Woo-jeong, who looked at the map for a long time, frowned.
He suddenly put his hand in his arms and swung it towards the ceiling.
Poverbuck!
Three throwing knives pierced the ceiling and hit the roof.
Yang Woo-jung looked at the throwing knives to the ceiling. However, no strange traces were found anywhere.
Yang Woo-jeong pulled up his internal energy and looked closely at every corner. But nothing was found.
He muttered as he retrieved the weapons stuck from the roof.
Am I being overly sensitive? I felt someone staring. Maybe Im mistaken because Im on edge.
Yang Woo-jeong went down. He then stared at the map again, and began to devise a strategy.
That was then.
Pyo-wol slowly appeared from a corner of the ceiling.
The gaze that Yang Woo-jeong felt was not an illusion.
Pyo-wol looked at the map from the same point of view right above Yang Woo-jeongs head. Yang Woo-jeong did not manage to feel Pyo-wols gaze because the time he spent looking at the map was getting too long.
Yang Woo-jeong hit the ceiling with his knives, but did not notice the presence of Pyo-wol, who was now hiding right in front of him. Even when Pyo-wol was right in front of him, Yang Woo-jeong failed to detect him.
His eyes werent wrong. Its just that Pyo-wols stealth and assimtion skills were so good.
Pyo-wol never left, and even looked directly into Yang Woo-jeongs eyes. Still, Yang Woo-jeong did not notice Pyo-wols existence at all.
Yang Woo-jeong went ahead with the n, unaware that Pyo-wol was still watching.
I did it.
After some time had passed, Pyo-wol escaped.
Pyo-wol, who decided that there was nothing more to gain from Yang Woo-jeong, immediately returned to the guest house where he was staying.
In the guest house, Maun and hispanions were still monitoring his room. However, they did not notice that Pyo-wol had returned from going out.
Pyo-wol organized his thoughts based on the information he had gathered overnight.
The total number of men is three hundred and fifty, of which two hundred are cavalry. As cavalry, they are particrly good at fighting in an open ce.
The biggest benefit he got after spying on them was finding out that the ck Cloud Corps was on the same side as the Emei sect.
The fact that a prestigious sect, the Emei sect, chose to ally themselves with a group of rogues such as the ck Cloud Corps, meant that they were in a predicament.
Pyo-wol thought things were going to be fun.
It wasnt his direct intention, but various circumstances intertwined, creating a situation that could not be predicted even one inch ahead.
Although this situation would not be desirable for sects such as the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect, this kind of chaotic situation that could create various variables was very advantageous for the assassin Pyo-wol.
The atmosphere he wanted was ripening.
Now just throw the embers and they will explode on their own.
Editors Notes
Enjoy~
Chapter 63
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
Well, howe there is a person like that?
Maun frowned and looked at Pyo-wol, who was eating alone on the first floor of the restaurant.
For the past four days, Pyo-wol has only been in the room except for meals.
There was still something he couldnt figure out even if he listened closely to what was going on in the room, but his heart wasnt as stuffy as it used to be.
Because the fact that Pyo-wol was in the room didnt change.
I dont understand. To stay in a room with a face like that. If it were me, I would have seduced a girl who passed by and went to my bedroom. Is there a girl who wont fall over if I have a face like that?
Pyo-wol had a very handsome face that even a man could appreciate. No, he had an atmosphere that could not be expressed by simply calling him handsome.
Its a morous atmosphere that seems to attract people just by looking at him.
In fact, among the women who came to eat at the guest house, there were many who talked to Pyo-wol.
All of them, with their faces blushing, twisted their bodies and handed a letter to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was good to them. He didnt say a word of dislike. He just stared at them indifferently. Nevertheless, the women liked that they received the attention of Pyo-wol.
Such a scene was repeated several times, to the point that Maun had a stomach ache.
Mauns face wasnt too bad either. He thought he belonged to a pretty decent category. But when he spoke to the women, they were often frightened and ran away as if he had a gue.
No woman ever showed him a warm smile, or at least not sent him contemptible nces enough to make him feel good.
As Maun, who had only had such an experience inparison to Pyo-wol, he had no choice but to be dissatisfied.
Anyway, women dont know real men. Men arent just their faces.
Although Maun grumbled, he did not take his eyes off Pyo-wol. However, the vignce on his face had softened a lot.
For the past four days, Pyo-wol has not taken any action. He didnt meet anyone else, and he didnte into contact with any other sects.
Just in case, Maun even asked the waiter to check whether Pyo-wol was in the room several times. Maun thought that Pyo-wols daily life would be repeated as long as there were no incidents.
Still, since Jang Muryangsmand was still ongoing, he continued to monitor, but his attention began to loosen little by little.
It was the same for colleagues who were watching from the other side.
Theyd rather follow Pyo-wol when he goes out, even if its windy, but because hes still stuck in the corner of the room, they too had to stay in the corner of the room.
That man doesnt even go out, what is he doing?
How long do we have to watch?
I dont know! If theres any movement, tell me then. Ill close my eyes for a while.
In the end, there was even a person lying on the bed and closing their eyes while watching. But no one said anything to him. Because everyone else felt the same way.
Everyone slowly closed their eyes.
Maun and his other colleagues too
Then at that time, Pyo-wol began to move.
Late at night, Pyo-wol quietly left the guesthouse.
Four men were watching, but no one noticed Pyo-wols movement. If it was simply sneaking out of the guest house, he could do it at any time. Because Pyowols stealth was at a level that Maun and hispanions could never notice.
What Pyo-wol was aiming for was to instill in them a false preconceived notion that he would not move. So, he pretended not to know that they were using a waiter to check that he was still in the room.
As such things were repeated for four days, Maun and others alertness went down. Pyo-wol knows that human concentration does notst very long.
As expected by Pyo-wol, Maun and his colleagues were focused only on the first and second days, while starting from the third day they started to loosened up. And when four days had passed, they werepletely rxed.
Their concentration and tension are nowpletely gone.
The first requirement of a good assassin is that he must be able to lower the enemys vignce and be patient until then. To an assassin, a moment when the enemy was rxed was a golden opportunity to deliver a fatal blow.
For Pyo-wol, now was such a moment.
He moved on the roof of the pavilion at a frightening speed.
The destination was the Hundred Flower Room, a sect consisting of women in the south of the city. The location of the Hundred Flower Room was known in advance through Woo Seolha.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to arrive near the Hundred Flower Room without getting lost in the crowded Chengdu.
The size of the Hundred Flower Room was veryrge.
Just as Golden Gates grew up with the support of the Qingcheng sect, the Hundred Flower Room also received support from the Emei sect.
Dozens of pavilions that soared above the high wall showed how powerful the Hundred Flower Room was in the south of the city.
The female disciples stood guard at the front door of the Hundred Flower Room. However, their posture was very rxed.
Still, it was because of the pride that the Hundred Flower Room is a well-known sect in Sichuan, so no one would dare to attack it. Even if someone attacked, they did not worry too much because if the emergency bell rang, the masters inside woulde pouring out.
Their negligence was a great opportunity for Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol hid in the Hundred Flower Room, avoiding peoples eyes at once.
It was the first time he hade to the Hundred Flower Room, but Pyo-wol was already familiar with the topography of the area, the arrangement of personnel, and the location of the military headquarters.
It was thanks to Seolha.
Pyo-wol remembered all the words she had said inadvertently.
Pyo-wol looked at the leftmost front building. It was an empty guest hall that was opened only when important guests came to the Hundred Flower Room. It was now being used by the disciples from the Emei sect.
Pyo-wol went up to the roof of the empty audience at once. Emeis disciples were on the alert around the empty audience hall, but they did not notice the presence of the Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol jumped on one of the tiles on the roof and infiltrated into the pavilion.
* * *
Junior sister should return to the main sect as soon as the sun rises.
Senior sister!
At Jeonghwas cold words, Yong Seol-ran looked at her in surprise. It waspletely unexpected for her.
Even if Junior sister is here anyway, there is nothing you can do. It would be better for you to go back to the main sect and stay by masters side.
But, Master ordered me to help.
If we hadnt signed a contract with the ck Cloud Corps, of course I would have received the help of Junior sister. But the contract with the ck Cloud Corps went well, and theres nothing for Junior sister to do anymore. So go back.
I cant.
Junior sister! Aret you not going to listen to my orders?
Jeonghwas voice grew colder.
Yong Seol-ran looked at Jeonghwa without saying a word for a moment.
Haaa!
Yong Seol-ran was about to let out a sigh. Shes known for a long time that Jeonghwa was terrified of her.
Yong Seol-ran never showed any signs of wanting to be the sect leader. She hadnt even thought of that. Still, Jeonghwa was wary of Yong Seol-ran as a potentialpetitor.
No matter how much Yong Seol-ran expressed that she had no intention of being the sect leader, Jeonghwa did not believe her.
In one of the eyes of Jeonghwa, the feelings of distrust and hatred toward the Yong Seol-ran were visible. Yong Seol-ran forcibly suppressed a sigh and opened her mouth.
We dont know when we will face the Qingcheng sect in Chengdu, so shouldnt I stay here?
What are you so worried about? The Hundred Flower Room will help us here. If that doesnt work, we can use the ck Cloud Corps as a shield. Theres no need for Junior sister to be here. Thats just a huge waste of human resources.
Senior sister!
No matter what my junior sister says, my intentions will not change. I will send a separate letter to Master, so you can go back safely.
Okay. If its Senior sisters will then
In the end, Yong Seol-ran epted Jeonghwas opinion. It was because she realized that no matter how much she objected, Jeonghwa would not ept it.
If she continues to argue with Jeonghwa over this, in the end, all their conversations wille back to the beginning.
Go back as soon as the sun rises tomorrow.
Ill do that.
Yong Seol-ran got up and went outside.
Jeonghwa looked at Yong Seol-rans back with her remaining eye.
Tak!
When the door finally closed, she vomited out the words he had been wanting to say for a long time.
Hong! That cheeky bitch. How dare you act like that in front of me.
Jeonghwa hated Yong Seol-ran the most in the Emei sect. Just being in the same room with her was considered terrifying to the point of shuddering.
Although she hated Yong Seol-ran from the moment she first entered, her hatred reached its peak after she lost one eye to an assassin seven years ago.
Even before the loss of her eyes could go away, she was greatly scolded by her teacher, Guhwasata, the Abbess of Nine Cmities.
The reason was that the rtionship with the Qingcheng sect was worsened by not handling the assassin properly. As a result, she was almost exiled for two years.
If the conflict with the Qingcheng sect escted and no electric power was needed, she would have had to spend her whole life in the small hermitage of Mount Emei.
It was such a dramaticeback, but her anxiety did not go away.
She couldnt sleep well because she thought that one day she might be abandoned as a hermitage again. Anxiety turned into hatred, and the hatred turned to Yong Seol-ran, who had gone into the underground cavity with her.
Because she took responsibility for everything and was exiled to a small hermitage, while Yong Seol-ran was not punished at all.
It was unfair for Yong Seol-ran, but her hatred was too great to change Jeonghwas heart.
That was then.
Auntie! May I go inside?
A familiar voice was heard outside. The frost-like energy that stood on Jeonghwas face disappeared, and a smile took over.
Yes. Come in.
Okay!
Hearing the answer, Seonha entered the room. She walked lightly and came right in front of Jeonghwa.
I saw Yong Seol-rane out. Did you ask her to leave?
Yes.
You did well. I was ufortable with her staying here too.
Certainly, Junior sister has a unique atmosphere that makes others ufortable. I dont like her atmosphere either.
Thats right.
She smiled softly and nodded her head.
But whats going on for you to visit?
Im just here to talk to my aunt because Im afraid my aunt will face her enemy.
How can you be so nice?
Jeonghwa looked at Seolha with a satisfied expression on her face. She sat close to Jeonghwas side and showed her aegyo.
Are you with a man? You seem to be more beautiful.
No.
It doesnt matter if you meet someone. Just dont give out your heart. The men of the family are unbelievable, so if you give them all of your heart, only you will be hurt.
I know.
Ho-ho! It seems that there is a man you are dating.
There is, but hes worth using.
Really?
Jeonghwa showed curiosity. Then, Seonha was excited and exined.
You know that the young master of the Thunder n is dead, right?
Isnt that why we came out? But whats the connection?
The person who killed Nam Hosan might be the person I met.
Are you sure?
The atmosphere of Jeonghwa has changed. Because it was such a shocking story.
Its not certain.
Then why are you talking like that?
In fact, she wasnt even sure that Pyo-wol killed Nam Hosan. Because Pyo-wol didnt agree to the deed until the end. She assumed he had killed him, but there was no evidence.
Ill check it out first.
Okay.
Once Im sure, Ill bring him to aunt then.
If thats your idea But whats his name?
Ill tell you when the timees.
Seolha!
Its because I dont want to make a mistake with my aunt. Ill tell you when Im sure.
Okay. I hope its not toote.
It wont take that long.
Then do it.
Thank you, Auntie!
Seolha smiled.
This is because Jeonghwa, who was so harsh on the other disciples of the Emei sect, was infinitely merciful to her.
All of a sudden, Pyo-wol came to mind.
Did he really kill him?
They have already slept together twice. Still, the fact that she couldnt fully understand his true feelings made her scared. She felt like she was haunted.
Jeonghwa, who saw Seolhas hard face, made a puzzled expression.
What was that
At that moment.
Kyaa-ak!
Gongseon!
Suddenly, a tearing scream was heard from outside. Jeonghwa and Seolha looked at each other in surprise. They rushed out to run to the ce where the scream was heard.
It was the room opposite Jeonghwas dwelling.
Several Emei sects disciples had already gathered in front of the room. Theirplexions were pale white.
Whats going on?
Oh, Gongseons private house!
The Emei sects disciples were unable to speak.
Jeonghwa pushed them away and entered the room.
A woman was lying in the room as if asleep. She was Gongseon, a direct disciple of Jeonghwa. Gongseon was one of the two great disciples of the Emei sect, and was taught by Jeonghwa.
So she called Jeonghwa Master, and Jeong-hwa also considered her to be her direct disciple.
Gongseon!
Jeonghwa hurriedly hugged Gongseon.
At that moment, Gongseons neck ripped open, and fresh blood flowed down like a waterfall and wet Jeonghwas chest.
No! This cant be! Who the hell did this to Gongseon
Red blood stood in Jeonghwas one and only eye.
Q, Qingcheng sect! Theyre the ones who sent an assassin to kill junior sister Gongseon!
We must take revenge now.
The Emei sects disciples demanded revenge.
Gongseon resembles Jeonghwa and has a toxic personality. So she also bought a lot of resentment from the other disciples. But that was the story while she was still alive.
As long as she was a disciple belonging to the same sect, they had to take revenge no matter what her personal circumstances were.
Jeonghwa muttered while holding Gongseons body.
Qingcheng sect! I will never forgive you. Ill make sure to kill all of you.
Editors Notes
Enjoy~
Chapter 64
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 14
Manhwa: N/A
Gongseons death soon became known throughout the Hundred Flower Room.
It was not an issue that they could hide. And Jeonghwa also had no intention of hiding the news. Jeonghwa was more angry than anyone at Gongseons death.
She summoned her former disciples and ordered them to prepare for war.
If it were the usual, she would have informed her master, the Abbess of Nine Cmities, and asked for permission. But it was impossible for her, who is now blinded by revenge, to think logically.
The Emei sect and the Hundred Flower Room immediately entered a wartime stance.
It was Yong Seol-ran who was most perplexed by the sudden situation.
Yong Seol-ran, who had been preparing to return to the Emei sect for a while, ran to Gongseons residence. Gongseons corpse was cleaned up, but the traces of the blood she shed remained.
Yong Seol-ran looked at the bloodstains on the floor for a moment, then looked around.
Where the hell did the assassin infiltrate?
No matter how much she thought about it, the only ce the assassin could enter was the ceiling.
Yong Seol-ran flew and climbed up the girders.
If an assassin had infiltrated this ce, there would certainly be traces of it. However, no matter how much Yong Seol-ran turned on the light and searched, no trace of the assassin was found.
There was dust piled up on the girder.
If anyone had been up here, there should have been some smashed marks of dust.
But no such trace was found anywhere.
Then where did he infiltrate?
After that, she spent a long time looking for a ce where the assassin might have infiltrated. However, no trace was found anywhere.
How?
Yong Seol-ran felt goosebumps rising up her spine. It was the first time she felt such emotions since that day, seven years ago.
Could it be him? No! Hes definitely dead. The Qingcheng sects Mu Jeong-jin definitely finished him off.
Agave denied her imagination.
* * *
Gongseons death was also passed on to the ck Cloud Corps.
Now that they are on the same ship sharing amon destiny, Jang Muryang reacted more sensitively to Gongseons death than anyone else.
A great disciple was assassinated? Adirect disciple of Jeonghwa, who is a key figure in the Emei sect, that kind of person was assassinated? Furthermore, within the confines of the Hundred Flower Room?
When Jang Muryang first heard the news, he thought it was absurd.
The Hundred Flower Room might be made up of women, but it was a sect that could never be looked down on. Moreover, with the full support of the Emei sect, the level of force each disciple had was beyond normal.
Of course, the security of the Hundred Flower Room was also strict.
Infiltrating a ce with such strict security without leaving a trace and taking a life of a disciple in public? Even Jang Muryang himself couldnt do that.
Its impossible unless youre an assassin with professional training.
As far as I know, there are no assassins who have reached that kind of level in Sichuan.
Are you sure?
Since the copse of the Blood Shadow Group seven years ago, a new group of assassins has note down in Sichuan Province.
Yang Woo-jeong answered in a confident tone.
Is that so?
It may be possible for the assassins of Hundred Wraith Union, but they are not active even in the distant Sichuan Province.
Yeah. Theres no reason for them to intervene in the Sichuan conflict.
Jang Muryang shook his head.
Hundred Wraith Union was the number one assassin group in Jianghu. They appeared suddenly after the War of Demons and Heavens and seeded in the quest that everyone said was impossible.
Once anyone bes their target, no one would survive.
As assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union, they said that even if their target hides in a ce like Cheolongseong1, they can always find them and kill them.
However, their field of activity was thoroughly fixed at the center of Jianghu. No evidence has been found that they have been active in Sichuan for at least several years.
Then who is it? Did the Qingcheng sect really send an assassin?
The Qingcheng sect is a prestigious faction that everyone knows. Even though they say they are in a dispute, hiring an assassin against the Emei sect is not in line with the Qingcheng sects philosophy. They would rather moved directly than hiring an assassin or else their reputation will fall.
Hm!
Yang Woo-jeongs words made sense, so Jang Muryang could only uttered a muffled voice. Hiring an assassin is easy, but if the truth is found out, the Qingcheng sect will be criticized by Jianghu.
It was too risky for a prestigious sect, such as a Qingcheng sect, to choose.
The harm was far greater than the gain.
No matter how much he thought about it, it was unlikely that the Qingcheng sect would have hired an assassin.
Then who? Did a third party intervene?
Jang Muryang felt a strong sense of crisis.
One of the reasons he survived long rolls on the battlefield was the insight he gained from his many experiences. His insight, which produced the best results by instantaneouslybining instinct and reason, was close to the level of prophecy.
Thanks to this, he was able to detect a crisis in advance and escape from many dangers.
Now his insight was warning of a crisis.
At that moment, there was a figure that popped into Zhangs mind.
Call Maun right now.
Are you saying Maun?
Yeah! Right now.
Alright.
Yang Woo-jeong immediately executed Jang Muryangs orders.
After a while, Maun, who was watching Pyo-wol from the guest house came in.
Did you call for me, Captain?.
What did he dost night?
Are you referring to the first-ss surveince target?
Yes.
He not once left the guest house.
Have you not missed any of his movements?
Four people took turns monitoring. But none of them detected any anomalies.
Really? You never took your eyes off of him?
Its true. In thest four days, hes never been out of the room. He only goes out of his room for dinner.
At Mauns answer, Jang Muryang frowned.
Does he really have nothing to do with this incident?
Then Maun said cautiously,
To be honest, I dont know why I should be monitoring him. In thest four days, he hasnt been out of the guest house even once. He also never had any contact with outsiders. I dont see any reason to monitor him anymore.
Maun omitted the story that he was unable to detect Pyo-wol presence while he was in the room. If he did, it would seemed like Maun was revealing his own ipetence.
Without knowing that, Jang Muryang asked.
Is there any chance he noticed your presence?
Thats almost impossible. No, its impossible. As you know, we dont make mistakes in this kind of thing. Thats why you entrusted us with this mission, didnt you?
Huuu!
Jang Muryang let out a sigh.
Is it not really him? No! Something is still strange. For him to not go out for four days? Is that possible?
Jang Muryang felt a strong sense of incongruity. However, he did not know exactly what the source of his feelings was.
Theres no point in monitoring him any more than this.
Maun and his colleagues had already lost their motivation. If they continue to monitor Pyo-wol in their current state, they will not be able to concentrate and they will not get the results Jang Muryang wanted.
Above all, now was the time to strengthen their surveince on the Qingcheng sect.
Maun!
Yes, Captain!
Lets put on hold observing the top-level monitoring targets for the time being, and focus on identifying the movements of the Qingcheng sect.
Alright.
Maun answered in a loud voice. Now he thought he had done his job properly. Thest four days have been difficult for him. It was the first time he realized that monitoring can be so tedious and difficult.
That was then.
Sir!
A voice was heard from the outside.
Whats going on?
A messenger hase from the Emei sect.
Messenger?
Yes! Theyre asking you toe into the Hundred Flower Room right now.
Alright.
Jang Muryang realized that the time hase. He got up from his seat and said to Yang Woo-jeong.
Be prepared for any fight at any time.
Okay, Captain! Dont worry and go.
Hm!
Zhang Wu Liang nodded and went outside. Outside, the Emei sects messenger was waiting for him. Things were bing more urgent than he thought.
Jang Muryang brought Yang Woo-jeong and the Daoshi Goh into the Hundred Flower Room. The Hundred Flower Room was bright as daylight because of the numerousnterns illuminating the area.
The Emei sect and all the disciples of the Hundred Flower Room thoroughly searched the area to catch the beast that killed Gongseon.
However, no traces of the assassin were found anywhere.
It is not even known how the assassin infiltrated. Because of that, the entire Hundred Flower Room was turned upside down.
Daoshi Goh whispered.
This looks serious. I dont know if we boarded the wrong ship or not. But we cant go back now
Its more of a good thing for us. If this happens, theyll depend on us a lot, so well be able to get more out of it.
I guess so too. But we have to be careful.
I know.
Jang Muryang nodded and moved forward.
He could feel the stinging gaze of the Hundred Flower Room and the Emei sects disciples.
Some even looked at them with hostility.
The ck Cloud Corps and the assassin had nothing to do with each other, but just because they were outsiders, they received their wrath.
Jang Muryang and his party went to the audience hall under the guidance of a disciple of Emei.
Others are waiting here, please go inside alone, Captain Zhang.
Alright.
Jang Muryang meekly followed the instructions of the Emei disciple. He told Yang Woo-jeong and Daoshi Goh to stay, and went into the empty auditorium.
Another disciple of Emei was waiting for him in the empty audience. She led Jang Muryang to thergest room in the guest hall.
In the room were Jeonghwa, Seonha, and a middle-aged woman who looked elegant. The middle-aged woman was Geum Ha-ryeon, the ark of the Hundred Flower Room.
In front of themy an object covered with a white cloth. Jang Muryang recognized that it was a corpse because of the smell of blood.
Jeonghwa was desperate and immediately went on to business,
Captain Zhang. A disciple of our sect was attacked by an assassin.
I have heard the news.
I called you to see the scars of my disciple.
Why me?
At first I thought it was just a swordsman.
So?
If you can see it for yourself, youll see why Im doing this.
Jeonghwa pointed to the corpse covered in white cloth.
Jang Muryang frowned and held up the white cloth. Then, Gongseons body appeared, with her neck half split.
Gongseon looked peaceful as if she died while sleeping. She had shed so much blood and had been dead for quite some time, so she was pale but she had no painful expression on her face.
Jang Muryang carefully examined Gongseons neck wound.
As time passed, Jang Muryangs face stiffened.
What is this?
It was then that he understood why Jeonghwa had said that.
The wounds of Gongseon were smooth.
It was sharply cut as if looking at a cross section of ss. At first nce, it may seem that the wound was from the use of an ordinary sword, but he knew from experience that a sword could never inflict such a wound.
What? Not a sword or a dagger. Is it some kind of thread? But no matter how sharp a thread is, it would not be able to prevent the skin from curling up.
Zhang Mu-ryiang felt goosebumps rising all over his body.
He spent most of his life on the battlefield. He naturally saw a lot of corpses, and confirmed that many wounds with his own eyes. But none of the wounds he saw were as smooth as the cut on Gongseons neck.
Isnt this isnt this an art in itself? The art of death.
But he didnt put his thoughts out of his mouth.
It was because Jeonghwa was staring at him with scary eyes even at this moment. She asked,
Have you ever seen a wound like this?
Honestly no.
Even for someone as experienced as you, youve never seen this kind of wound before?
Thats right.
At Jang Muryangs answer, Jeong-hwas impression became more venomous.
Disappointing!
Im sorry, but I cant say that know things when in fact I dont know
Do you have any guesses?
At that moment, Jang Muryang remembered Pyo-wol.
He had a strong feeling that he was somehow rted to this case. However, Maun and his colleagues who were monitoring Pyo-wol said they did not see him move. In the end, there was no evidence anywhere that he was involved in this case.
Im sorry I couldnt give you the answer you wanted.
Okay. I didnt expect much from you.
For a moment, Jang Muryang felt a rush of irritation.
Then why the hell did you call me?
With superhuman patience, Jang Muryang suppressed the swearing that was rising through his throat. Whether or not she knew that fact, Jeonghwa continued.
When will the rest of your troops arrive in Chengdu?
We will gather all of them within two days. But if the cavalry enters the city, the Qingcheng sect will be on alert immediately.
It doesnt matter. We just have to trample them before they start on being on the lookout.
Are you going to start an all-out war right now?
Ill give you enoughpensation.
But you have to make a n first
This is what I, the next sect leader of the Emei sect, have decided. Are you sure you wont listen to my orders?
Thats I see.
Jang Muryang had no choice but to agree. The ck Cloud Corps had already signed a contract with the Emei sect.
Before breaking the contract, they had to obey their orders. If they recklessly cancel the contract, from that moment on, no one in Jianghu will trust the ck Cloud Corps.
In the end, Jang Muryang had no choice. Jeonghwas voice resounded through his ears.
I swear I will never live under the same sky as the Qingcheng sect.
Everyone in the room trembled.
It is said that if a woman harbors a grudge, frost can fall even in May and June.2 Even more so for Jeonghwa was considered to be the next sect leader of the Emei sect.
As long as she wills it, she can cause a snow storm even during summer.
The people shuddered.
So they didnt manage to hear.
Srreuk!
The faint sound that was emanating from the ceiling.
Editors Notes
Enjoy~- Cheolongseong. Raws: ???. An iron castle or fortress built in Yeongbyeon-gun, North Pyongan Province, during the Goryeo Dynasty.
- If a woman harbors a grudge, frost can fall even in May and June.
- Raws: ??? ?? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??
- Meaning: If you treat a woman recklessly, youll get in trouble. A womans vengeance knows no bounds.
Chapter 65
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 15
Manhwa: N/A
He sat in the dark.
He has been here for quite some time.
Like a part of thendscape, like darkness itself.
He was right on top of them.
Pyo-wol was looking down, assimted with the darkness. Below him, Jeonghwa, Geum Ha-ryeon, and Jang Muryang were meeting to discuss countermeasures.
The great masters of Sichuan had gathered in one ce, but they all failed to notice that Pyo-wol was in the same space as them.
In the first ce, Pyo-wol never left the Hundred Flower Room. Even when the Hundred Flower Room and the Emei sects martial artists searched the ce, he didnt move even a single step from his spot.
Some warriors even searched near where Pyo-wol was sitting. But they still did not notice the presence of Pyo-wol and just passed by.
Pyo-wol watched everything from his spot.
The level of response of the Hundred Flower Room.
The decisions of the Emei sects warriors.
The conversation between Jeonghwa and her disciples.
And even the meeting with Jang Muryang.
Pyo-wol watched it all from start to finish.
Among them, Pyp-wol particrly focused on Jeonghwa. A long time has passed, but Pyo-wol still clearly remembers her. He took away one of Jeonghwas eyes with his own hand, so it would not be strange for him to remember her.
She was the one who tenaciously pursued Pyo-wol.
They betrayed and attacked the group they had asked formission, which caused the annihtion of the Blood Shadow Group.
Pyo-wol didnt have any affection for the Blood Shadow Group, but he wanted to make sure they paid the price for what they did at that time.
Thats why he found it difficult to go back.
He could just sneak in and kill Jeonghwa at once. But that would be too much of afortable death for Jeonghwa.
She should never die easily.
She has to live to the end and see the results of what she has done.
So Pyo-wol killed her disciple, Gongseon, instead of Jeonghwa. Some would use him of killing an innocent person, but Pyo-wol didnt mind the publics usations.
Jianghu was the kind of ce where people die and kill all the time.
The romantic Jianghu, where strangers met and shared friendships, had long since disappeared. And Pyo-wols emotions were too dry to talk about romance and friendship.
Srreuk!
Pyo-wol left the room without a sound, simr to a snake. Until then, no one, both inside and outside of the room, had detected Pyo-wols existence.
The Hundred Flower Room and the Emei sects disciples said that they would closely guard the area, but they failed to notice Pyo-wols escape.
After leaving the Hundred Flower Room Pyo-wol returned to his residence without a sound. He no longer felt the gaze of Maun and his colleagues. Pyo-wol noticed that their surveince on him had stopped.
Pyo-wol took a bath in a rxed mood after a long time. He spent a rxing time soaking in the warm water.
Then, suddenly, he looked at his hand.
As he operated his qi, the Soul-Reaping Thread formed on the tip of his finger.
It was Suhoonsa that took Gongseons life.
He ended Gongseons breath by operating the Soul-Reaping Thread like a noose. Although there was only a single line of thread that could be used at will, its power was terrifying. More so than he thought.
Gongseon didnt even know how she died. She just stopped breathing. That was Pyo-wolsst mercy to the Emei sect.
After bathing, Pyo-wol went out and put on his clothes.
After putting on the belt containing the ghost knives, he came down to the dining room on the first floor.
Are you going out?
As Pyo-wol sat down, the waiter ran again.
Give me a quick bite to eat.
Yes! Please wait a minute.
The waiter ran towards the kitchen like a squirrel.
The inside of the guest house was quiet. Most of the guests had already finished their meal and left. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to enjoy a leisurely meal after a long time.
The breakfast was quite delicious. Since the hostess paid his food some special attention, Pyo-wol was able to enjoy a satisfying meal. Pyo-wol drank tea and enjoyed the morning leisurely.
The whole city was buzzing about what he had done, but here he was drinking tea while enjoying the sunshine and the wind.
Pyo-wol who was enjoying tea with his eyes half-closed was like a painting in itself. Everyone was busy moving, but he alone seemed to have his time stopped.
Pyo-wol fully enjoyed some time alone after a long time. He passed time by drinking tea, looking at the scenery outside, and watching people passing by.
The peace was broken when Pyo-wol took hisst sip and was about to get up.
Handsome oraboni.
Someone approached, calling him. There was only one person who would call him that.
Heo Ranju.
When he turned my head to the direction the voice came from, he saw Heo Ranju approaching.
Can I sit down?
Heo Ranju sat down as she asked for permission. When Pyo-wol looked at her without saying a word, Heo Ranjuughed and said,
Youre still handsome.
Whats going on?
Im here just to see how you are. I also want to apologize.
Apologize?
The captain was rude that day. Were you very embarrassed?
Not at all.
Heo Ranju narrowed her eyes at Pyo-wols answer.
As she recalled the memories of that day, shame came over her again. However, she looked at Pyo-wol without showing her inner feelings.
With Heo Ranju in front of him, Pyo-wol did not show much emotion.
Is it not him?
In fact, she suspected that Pyo-wol was the one who killed Gongseon which was why she came to see him.
This was a case where a second generation disciple of the Emei sect had died. Naturally, all the martial artists in Sichuan were considered suspects. Pyo-wol included.
Heo Ranju tried to find traces ofst nights murder in Pyo-wol. It was not a reasonable doubt.
Maybe it was because of her injured self-esteem. But even so, Heo Ranju was still obsessed with Pyo-wol.
Heo Ranju couldnt understand her own reaction. This was the first time she had been so obsessed with a man.
Its like being possessed by a ghost.
A light of desire appeared in Heo Ranjus eyes. Heo Ranju, who looked at Pyo-wol for a moment, gathered up the courage and opened her mouth.
Handsome oraboni. Why dont you think about it again?
About what?
Our captains proposal.
You want me to join the ck Cloud Corps?
Yes! Ill take good care of you.
What do you mean?
Uh, I can do anything!
Anything?
Yeah, anything you can imagine.
Heo Ranjus expression became seducing. No matter how ignorant the man was, there was no way he could not know what her expression meant. However, Heo Ranju could not hear Pyo-wols answer.
Huh! You left me without saying a word. So youre here!
Suddenly, a loud voice was heard. The people in the guest house covered their ears, distressed at the voice that seemed to be ringing.
Heo Ranjus eyes became cold.
It was because she realized the identity of the uninvited guest who intervened at an important moment. When she turned her head, a man with arge body was standing at the entrance of the guest house.
Oh Yuk-pyo!
Heh heh heh!
Did you chase after me?
Chase you? I came here because the captain asked me to call you.
Oh Yuk-pyo, along with Heo Ranju, was a member of the ck Cloud Corps.He was having a conversation with Heo Ranju, but the gaze of Oh Yuk-pyo was fixed on Pyo-wol.
In an instant, Heo Ranjus expression changedpletely. It was because she remembered the fact that Oh Yuk-pyo enjoyed sodomy.
Is that man Pyo-wol? Hes as handsome as Ive heard. Really handsome. Hehe!
A red aura gleamed in Oh Yuk-pyos eyes. Heo Ranju knew what that meant.
Dont be greedy.
What do you mean greedy?
Oh Yuk-pyo!
What kind of greed do you think Im greedy for?
In spite of the loud voice of Heo Ranju, Oh Yuk-pyo did not seem to care. His gaze was still fixed on Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol is obviously a man, but his sultry appearance and smooth body without a single fat stimted the lusts of Oh Yuk-pyo.
Killing.
He swallowed his dry saliva.
If you dont look away after three seconds, youll never see the world with your own two eyes again.
At that time, Pyo-wols cold voice reached the ears of Oh Yuk-pyo. However, Oh Yuk-pyo was not displeased and approached Pyo-Wol.
Youre going to do what to me now, sweetie?
One.
He he!
Two.
Whoa, woah! Im not a scary person.
Three.
Ciit!
At that moment, a sharp cracking sound resounded in the guest house. Pyo-wol threw the chopsticks that were ced in front of him.
Damn it!
Oh Yuk-pyo concentrated his strength on his arms and covered his face.
Pouck!
The chopsticks were deep-seated on his forearm because of the strong firing. Because he used his inner qi in time, the chopsticks pierced his forearms, but if he hadnt the chopsticks would have been stuck in his eyes.
You, you bastard!
Oh Yuk-pyo lowered the arm that had covered his face and looked at the table where Pyo-Wol was sitting. However, Pyo-wol was nowhere to be seen.
Huh?
At that moment, Pyo-wol suddenly appeared in front of him.
No!
Heo Ranju let out a shout and tried to wield the whip she was wearing on her waist. Whatever the circumstances, she couldnt just watch her colleague Oh Yuk-pyo suffer.
She knew just how strong Pyo-wol was because she had fought him herself.
The ruthlessness that hides behind his handsome face.
However, before Heo Ranju could unleash her whip, the desperate screams of the Oh Yuk-pyo rang out.
Pouck!
Chopsticks were deeply embedded in his right eye.
Oh Yuk-pyo, who lost one of his eyes in an instant, roared like a beast and struggled.
Bang! Baang!
The objects in the guest house were shattered by his struggle, and the guests ran out screaming.
Toote.
Heo Ranju gave a disappointed expression.Even with her eyes wide open, she couldnt see how Pyo-wol had moved from the table and appeared in front of the Oh Yuk-pyo in an instant.
Space constraints seemed to be of no obstacle to him. So it felt even more terrifying.
AHHH! Ill kill you, you bastard!
Oh Yuk-pyo was going crazy.
Everyone was afraid of him, but Pyo-wol was still looking at him with no change in his expression.
The fists of Oh Yuk-pyo contained a mighty power, but if it was not right, he could not exert any power.
Bueng!
The fists of Oh Yuk-pyo were dodged by Pyo-wol by a short distance. Pyo-wol moved his body at a minimum to avoid Oh Yuk-pyos fist.
Heo Ranju felt goosebumps rising as she saw the fists of Oh Yuk-pyo being dodged by a distance of only a single sheet of paper.
Pyo-wol was thoroughly fooling around with Oh Yuk-pyo.
His movements were like a snake. Arge snake that slips through even the slightest gap.
It was then that Heo Ranju realized that it was no coincidence that she was suppressed by Pyo-Wol in an instant.
Shit!
Pyo-wols strength was real. Behind his handsome face was an unimaginable cruelty.
Heo Ranju was proud that she had gone through everything ever since she was a child, but Pyo-wols cruelty still made her feel fear.
A dagger was suddenly in Pyo-wols hand.
It was the phantom dagger.
Ciit!
The phantom dagger pierced Oh Yuk-pyos knees. Blood spurted from his knees, and hisrge body copsed.
Kekkeuk!
Oh Yuk-pyo knelt and looked at Pyo-Wol with his remaining eye. There was fear in his eyes. He realized that the man he was trying to use as a ything was actually the god of death.
Ugh! Sa, save me!
Oh Yuk-pyo forgot his face and begged for their life. The man he thought was a ything was a master beyond imagination. Oh Yuk-pyo did not want to die here.
P, please!
He begged with tears in his eyes. At that moment, Heo Ranju swung her whip and intervened between the two of them. The whip wrapped around the waist of Oh Yuk-pyo in an instant.
Heup!
Heo Ranju pulled her whip. Then, therge body of Oh Yuk-pyo flew to the other side of the wall.
Heo Ranju jumped into the air and grabbed Oh Yuk-pyo.
You bastard! I must have intervened at that timeC
Heo Ranju looked at Oh Yuk-pyo on her side with contempt. She has now abandoned the idea of seducing Pyo-wol.
Its because Oh Yuk-pyo messed up the faintly remaining possibility. Heo Ranju took the Oh Yuk-pyo and took refuge on a high roof out of Pyo-wols reach.
For some reason, Pyo-wol did not pursue, and just looked at her.
Heo Ranju said to him,
Oraboni is really extreme. If you do whatever you want without thinking about it like this, you wont be able to get out of trouble. So, youd better be careful in the future.
Heo Ranju thought that this incident was just a coincidence.
An unfortunate ident that happened by chance caused by the collision of Oh Yuk-pyos sodomy habit and Pyo-wols radicality.
She did not know.
The fact that the assassin is never moved by things such as emotion or impulse.
When an assassin moves, it is only after aplete series of calctions.
Editors Notes
Enjoy~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3
Chapter 66
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 16
Manhwa: N/A
What do you mean?
Jang Muryang had a distressed expression.
After discussing how to use the troops in the Hundred Flower Room, what awaited him when he returned was the news that Oh Yuk-pyo had returned with serious injuries.
Jang Muryang left everything behind and headed to the residence of Oh Yuk-pyo.
Oh Yuk-pyo was lying on the bed with a white cloth wrapped around his one eye and both of his knees. Heo Ranju was sitting next to him.
How did this happen?
We were unlucky. This bastard broke the colic.
Heo Ranju talked about what happened with Pyo-wol. As he listened to her story, Jang Muryangs expression gradually distorted.
So, you mean that it came to this point because of his sodomy?
Yes!
This is ridiculous.
Jang Muryang was at a loss for words for a moment. Its so ridiculous that he could not even speak.
At the time before the full-scale war against the Qingcheng sect, Oh Yuk-pyo, one of the main forces, was now lying in bed almost dead.
It was a huge loss for the ck Cloud Corps, but it was more of a serious blow to Jang Muryang as an individual.
Along with Yang Woo-jeong, Daoshi Goh, and Hyulseung, Oh Yuk-pyo was his subordinate who best understood his strategy.
They were ready to jump into the hellfire without hesitation at Jang Muryangsmand. Its not easy to have a subordinate so loyal.
Pyowol!
Jang Muryang thought of Pyo-wol as the most handsome man he knew.
Seeing that he was able to subdue Heo Ranju at once, he knew that he was a martial artist who had reached an unusually high level, but he didnt know that he would be so great that he would turn even Oh Yuk-pyo into this state.
At a time like thisC
Jang Muryang looked at Oh Yuk-pyo lying on the bed with contemptuous eyes.
What he valued the most was discipline.
The reason why the ck Cloud Corps was still able to survive was because they enforced strict discipline.
Especially in an important time like now, even a single persons bouncing behavior was uneptable. This is because if they make a mistake, they may miss the line.
Hes a lucky guy.
Jang Muryang wanted to immediately lead his entire troops and visit Pyo-wol. And he would pay a heavy price.
The only problem is that the ck Cloud Corps signed a mercenary contract with the Emei sect. If they take a lot of damage while fighting Pyo-wol, they will have a big problem in fulfilling the contract. If that happens, Jang Muryangs long-cherished entry into Sichuan will be far away.
This wasnt part of his calctions, did he?
Jang Muryang immediately denied his thoughts.
Only insiders knew that the ck Cloud Corps had signed a contract with the Emei sect. Jang Muryang thought this ident was only a coincidence.
But of course, that doesnt mean that they would just move on.
Once the situation is sorted out to a certain extent, Ill have to deal with him first.
Most of all, it bothered him the most that this happened as soon as he stopped Maun and others from monitoring him. He knew from experience that he shouldnt let such an afflicted man be alone.
Jang Muryangs gaze turned to Heo Ranju.
Did you go and look for him?
Maybe.
Your beauty doesnt seem to work for him either.
He must be a little eunuch. He doesnt budge even when he sees a beautiful woman like me in front of him.
Have you seen his eyes? They were more indifferent than ours who had been on the battlefield for many years. Do you think a man with such eyes would show affection to others? Give up!
I will. I cant hurt my self-esteem anymore.
You thought well.
I will definitely pay him back for this shame.
Heo Ranjus voice blew out a chill. It is said that if a woman has a grudge, frost will fall even in May or June. Although she had nothing to do with Pyo-wol, she thought that she had been hurt because of him.
Thats right. Ill take care of things once everything has calmed down. Do you understand?
Okay.
Well, then.
Jang Muryang got up from his seat.
This was enough.
It was disappointing that the Oh Yuk-pyo fell out of the battlefield, but the rest are still in good health, so it was worth trying.
As soon as the cavalry move, we will join them, so be prepared.
* * *
Cheong-yeob looked at the man sitting on the other side of the table with a somber expression.
A middle-aged doctor who had an ordinary impression that can be seen anywhere, and was dressed in shabby clothes, was Oh San-kyung, the head of the Hao ns Chengdu branch.
Oh San-kyung was a native of Chengdu, so he knew the areas internal affairs better than anyone else. Oh San-kyung opened her mouth carefully.
So, are you saying this to tell me about the assassin that killed the young master of the Thunder n?
Thats right.
Huh! This is like finding a needle on a sandy beach.
Still, I think the Hao ns ability is enough to find out.
At Cheong-yeobs words, Oh San-kyungs expression twisted slightly.In fact, when Nam Hosan died, Oh San-kyung also moved his people to find out the assassin.
The assassination of the young master of Thunder n in Chengdu was such a big event.
The problem was that no traces of the assassin were found.
Many disciples of the Hao n also lived in the mansion near the Thunder n. When a strangeres in, they observe and report them. However, there were no reports on that day.
In other words, no stranger visited that day or the people who lived in the mansion did not feel a sense of alienation.
Like Cheong-yeob, the Hao n also did not know anything.
I want you to find an assassin who uses the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect.
This is a matter of security for Sichuan. The dispute in Sichuan Province may worsen if anything goes wrong. So before that happens, you must find the assassin.
Its not that I dont know that, but
Ill ask you bluntly. Have there been any suspicious or prominent people in Chengdutely?
Well
Any clue, no matter how small, is fine. Thats how desperate we are.
Oh San-kyung was worried at Cheong-yeobs words.
It is unknown whether it was rted to the death of Nam Hosan but a strange man has recently entered Chengdu.
Strange?
I havent seen him in person, but it was said that hes handsome enough to attract people. Women who have seen him even once seem to be possessed as if they wont be able to snap back to their senses.
If its just thatC
But hes strong. Just before entering Chengdu, he had a conflict with the head of the Gujin Pyo-guk, and he turned all of them half-blind. One of them was even madepletely blind.
Then
His hands were said to be cruel beyond words. Sir Oh Won-ho, a well-known expert in Sichuan Province, also said that the guy broke his arm.
Howe we werent made aware of such a cruel man?
Because he had recently entered Chengdu. And
Theres more?
There is a record of him fighting and subduing Heo Ranju, the vice captain of the ck Cloud Corps in Chengdu. I heard that she was defeated instantly.
Cheong-yeobs expression hardened.
He knew that the ck Cloud Corps was a strong group of mercenaries. They had recentlye to do business with the Qingcheng sect. Although the deal fell off, it was still a disappointing negotiation.
The power of the ck Cloud Corps could never be taken lightly.
If someone was the vice captain of such a group, they would have a fairly strong martial art, but if they were suppressed immediately, it was clear that the opponents martial arts were really great.
You mean he has something to do with the death of the young master of Thunder n?
I dont know if hes connected, but hes definitely the most notable person who has recently entered Chengdu. Hes also the one who checks all the conditions Cheong-yeob asked me about.
What is his name?
They say its a Pyowol.
Pyo-wol?
Yes. We dont know more than that. Well investigate further if you wish.
No. From now on, we will be the one to take care of it.
Cheong-yeob got up from his seat. It seemed that there was no information that could be obtained from the Hao n if he stayed any longer.
Tak!
Cheong-yeob pulled out a pouch full of money from his arms andid it down on the table.
Thank you, sir Cheong-yeob! If you need any help, you cane to me anytime.
Oh! Before we leave, let me ask you one thing. Have you ever visited the Emei sect?
I havent been to the Emei sect yet. Maybe in the future.
Im just saying this because of my old age but, it would be better for you to not to ept the Emei sects requests for the time being. Unless you want to turn the Qingcheng sect into an enemy.
Ill keep that in mind.
Oh San-kyung smiled slightly and bowed her head towards Cheong-yeob.
As the branch manager of the Hao n, these kinds of threats were not umon.
It only bothered her that the person who threatened her was the Qingcheng sect but if it was really dangerous, she would stop activities for a while and hide in the shadows.
The Hao n has always lived like that, and will continue to do so.
Cheong-yeob looked at Oh San-kyung for a moment and then came out. Outside, Cheongsan and his disciples were waiting for him. Cheongsan approached Cheong-yeob and asked,
Were there any leads?
There are people who can be considered suspicious. So I think it would be better to investigate from there.
Who?
There is a person named Pyo-wol. He is the most notable person who has recently entered Chengdu.
Pyo-wol? I see.
When Cheongsan mentioned Pyo-wol, all of a sudden,
Senior brother!
Suddenly, one of the great disciples came running to them.
Whats going on?
The Emei sects movements are unusual.
Unusual? What do you mean?
ording to the message of the Golden Gates, the atmosphere in the Hundred Flower Room where the Emei sects disciples are staying in is very intense.
What happened?
I dont know that far, but it is said that it is unusual for the Emei sect and the Hundred Flower Room to move around.
Emei
Cheong-yeob frowned.
Golden Gates sect leader Yeo Sanwi was a very careful person. If he sent someone to warn him like that, it meant that the atmosphere was really bad.
Lets go back to the Golden Gate.
Then what about the task of tracking the assassin?
Thises first. Its never toote to find the asssassinter.
Alright.
Cheongsan answered with a strong voice. Cheong-yeob and Cheongsan led their disciples back to Golden Gate.
* * *
Its finally quiet.
As the voices of Cheong-yeob and others heard from outside disappeared, Oh San-kyung muttered with a refreshing expression.
Negotiating with arge n like the Qingcheng sect made her feel exhausted. The size and influence of the Hao n is second to that of the Qingcheng sect.
However, if the area is not limited to Sichuan, the story is different.
The influence and dominance of the Qingcheng and Emei sect within Sichuan fortress is notparable to any other sect. It was the same with the Hao n.
Because of that, they were grievous and respectful of each other.
Its about keeping a good rtionship to some extent. They knew all too well that crossing the line would only hurt each other.
Still, looking at it like this, she couldnt help but feel tired.
By the way, who is the real culprit? Is it really him?
Oh San-kyung tapped the tip of her chin with her finger. She pulled out a yellow booklet from the bookshelf. On the thick booklet was written the words Chengdu Martial Artist Directory.
In other words, it was a valuable booklet containing the images of the warriors who were active in Chengdu.
The Hao ns Chengdu branch revised the booklet every ten days.
When a new warrior appears, it is recorded in a booklet every ten days. This booklet, updated every ten days, is copied and sent to the main sect once every two months.
Not only the Chengdu branch, but all the branches of the Hao n send information to the headquarters in this way. Thanks to this, the Hao n was able to possess thergest amount of human information in the world.
As she flipped through the booklet, she saw the name she wrote most recently.
[Name C Pyo-wol.
Identity unknown.
Objective unknown.
Affiliation unknown.
He possesses enough skill to subdue the ck Cloud Corpss vice captain in an instant.
He had very extreme tendencies.
The ce he first appeared was in Red Sky Pavillion in Batang, Western Sichuan Province.
With the courtesans of Red Sky Pavillion]
Inside the booklet, Pyo-wols actions after he came into the world were written in detail. It has not been long since Pyo-wol appeared in Chengdu, but the Hao n was already aware of his whereabouts.
Did he really kill Nam Hosan?
Oh San-kyung wrinkled the tip of her nose. Pyo-wol was also the subject of careful attention in the Hao n.
It was because of his unusual appearance, unclear history, and the strong force he showed in the process of subduing the leader and members of the Gujin Pyo-guk.
Now, if she can send this booklet to the main office, a judgment will be made there.
But one thing could be said for sure.
If this booklet were to be read by the main sect, it would no longer be possible for Pyo-wol to enjoy his freedom any longer. Because the Hao n will send an expert to closely monitor his every move.
Who told him to get caught by our sects surveincework? I dont know what will happen to him from now on.
It was time for her to put the booklet back on the bookshelf.
Hm, so there was such a thing
An emotionless voice was suddenly heard from behind her back.
Editors Notes
Regarding the gender of Oh San-kyung, Im actually not sure whether theyre a girl or a boy. I just used the pronouns: she/her for the meantime. Once Im sure, Ill make the necessary edits.
Anyway hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3
Chapter 67
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 17
Manhwa: N/A
As soon as she heard the voice, Oh San-kyung felt the hairs all over her body stand upright.
Who?
Her palms got wet.
Although it looked shabby on the outside, a strict securitywork had been established around the Hao ns Chengdu branch.
The Hao n, that lived on information, was more sensitive to external threats than any other sect. Therefore, if a suspicious person appeared, they were immediately reported to Oh San-kyung. This was the reason how Oh San-kyung and the Chengdu branch managed to escape from numerous threats so far.
They were confident that no martial artist could escape the Hao ns strict surveince system. But at this moment, Oh San-kyungs pride was shattered by the voice from behind her.
Oh San-kyung swallowed dry saliva and carefully opened her mouth.
Who are you?
She secretly raised her qi.
At that moment, a white hand popped out from behind.
The white hand held the booklet Oh San-kyung was holding.
The booklet contains all the information about numerous warriors that the Hao ns Chengdu branch has collected so far. To Oh San-kyung, it was more important than her own life.
Oh San-kyung turned around and tried to attack the owner of the voice. But strangely, her body stiffened and she couldnt move.
It wasnt a blood lust nor was she forcibly suppressed. Even so, her body could not move. She was overwhelmed by the atmosphere emanating from her unknown opponent.
Oh San-kyung clenched her teeth and tried to move her body, but she remained immobile. Meanwhile, the white handpletely took the booklet from Oh San-kyungs hand.
Pararak!
She heard the sound of a book flipping behind her back.
That brief moment felt like an eternity to Oh San-kyung.
She heard a voice muttering.
Its not too long since Ive entered Chengdu, yet you already did your research.
I, I am the manager of the Hao ns Chengdu Branch. The Hao n will never stand still if you harm me.
I know. Thats why I came.
You came here knowing that? What the hell?
Because I dont want my information to go around without my permission.
Then?
Oh San-kyung rolled her eyes.
So youre saying that youre the person whos name is listed on the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist?
She traced her memory to see if there was such a radical disposition in the list of martial artists. Quite a lot of people came to mind, but she couldnt easily think of the name of this secretive and creepy warrior.
Oh San-kyung suddenly remembered that the person mentioned that he had just entered Chengdu. There was only one such warrior in the Chengdu Military Personnel List.
Oh, so youre Pyo-wol.
Correct.
The owner of the voice was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol revealed his identity without hiding it. At that moment, a cold sweat ran down Oh San-kyungs back.
There was only one reason why the warrior, who had sneaked in secretly, was now revealing his identity.
Assassination?
He just has to kill the person who knows his identity so that they dont talk about it. Oh San-kyung has seen such cases countless times. But she never dreamed that she would one day be the target.
Come on, letspromise.
Compromise?
I will hide the identity of Mister. The name of Mister will never leak out of my mouth.
But you already talked well about me to the disciples of the Qingcheng sect.
It was a request.
Oh San-kyung realized that Pyo-wol had been watching from beginning to end.
It was no coincidence that Pyo-wol found the Hao ns Chengdu branch.
He was monitoring the movements of the Qingcheng sect.
Before seeing the list of the martial artists, he must be nning to retreat quietly. However, the moment he saw the contents of the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist, he must have changed his mind.
The first page was full of information about himself.
If this information goes up to the Hao ns main headquarters, his existence will be revealed to the whole world.
At the moment, only an outline was written, but if the Hao n made up its mind to trace theplete history of Pyo-wol, the truth about him would soon be revealed.
They will know his name someday, but for now he intends to remain anonymous. At least until the end of his revenge against the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect.
Who else have read this booklet?
No one but me please, spare me.
If I let you live, youll talk.
Yes. Trust me.
Squirm!
At that moment, Oh San-kyungs finger moved. As a result of steadily raising her internal qi over time, the stiffness of her body was gone.
Die!
Oh San-kyung turned around like a thunderbolt and swung her arms.
It was Biyeongsu1, a technique of the Hao n. It was an attack that could cut down even arge tree at once. Oh San-kyung released the technique with all her might.
Even if this single move didnt take the opponents life, she had no doubts that she would at least make him back down. She nned to run out and escape the moment her opponent backed off.
Suuu!
Her hand cut through the space where Pyo-wol was supposed to be. But there was no sensation on the fingertips. Her hand met an empty space.
Ting!
At that moment, Oh San-kyung heard the sound of a string bouncing.
At first, she didnt know what that meant.
Jurreuk!
If she didnt feel the stinging pain on her neck with something flowing out, she wouldnt have even known what happened to her.
Oh San-kyung inadvertently touched her neck with her hand. She touched a moist liquid.
What what is this?
Oh San-kyung felt her strength draining out of her body.
Keuk!
Suddenly, a gasp rushed out of her throat. Her neck was split like the gills of a fish. Air was leaking from the cracked area. Oh San-kyung desperately tried to stop the bleeding from the open wound.
Fear and doubt were present in both of her eyes.
Uh, when and how?
She had no idea what her opponent did. She hadnt even seen Pyo-wol yet.
Ah, like a demon
Oh San-kyung could not finish her words and copsed. That was the end of Oh San-kyung. She didnt even realize how she died until the moment she stopped breathing.
Only after Oh San-kyungpletely stopped breathing did Pyo-wol appear in the dark. Pyo-wol waved his hand and retracted the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Even after killing Oh San-kyung, there was no guilt on Pyo-wols face.
Pyo-wol put the list of martial artists in his bosom.
He searched the residence of Oh San-kyung and confirmed that there were no objects associated with him other than the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist.
If the Hao ns headquarters sends someone to investigate the truth, his existence will be revealed. But by then everything will all be over.
Pyo-wol quietly came out.
The Hao ns warriors outside had no idea what was going on inside. Pyo-wol evaded their line of sights and escaped from the Hao ns Chengdu branch.
After a long time after he disappeared, peoples screams echoed in the Hao ns Chengdu branch.
Branch manager!
Come on, call the physician!
* * *
Before a major event that would shock people, there was always something called foreshadowing. The little things that went unnoticed at the time were actually a kind of signal that happened before the big event happened.
In particr, the stronger the number of incidents, the more such omens appeared.
The event that showed the most foreboding within 100 years of Jianghu was the War of the Demons and Heaven.
At that time, many people noticed the signs yet they ignored them. As a result, there was a major incident in which former strong martial artists were involved, and that was the War of the Demons and Heaven.
Fortunately, an outstanding soldier named Lee Gwak appeared and ended the war, but the incident at that time left a big scar on the hearts of the warriors.
Older warriors who remember those days no longer ignore even the smallest incident. They all fear that a small incident may turn into a great battle.
There were such martial artists who had the same beliefs in Sichuan.
Fosanhae, the sect leader of the Fire Dragon Room2, was such a person.
Contrary to his crude appearance, he is very resourceful and has a wide view of reading the flow of events.
Thanks to this, 15 years after bing a disciple of the previous sect leader of the Fire Dragon Room, he took over the Fire Dragon Room and established the strongest power among the four rooms.
There was a deep trough in Fosanhaes forehead.
The young master of the Thunder n was assassinated by an assassin who was presumed to have mastered the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect, and now, the atmosphere inside the Hundred Flower Room is bad?
It was scorching news that Suha brought a while ago.
I couldnt figure out what exactly happened inside the Hundred Flower Room. However, the atmosphere inside their sect was really intense. Its clear that an unusual incident has happened.
This is the first time in seven years
Seven years ago, there was a major incident that shook the entire Sichuan province.
In order to subdue the assassin group called the Blood Shadow Group, all the sects in Sichuan were mobilized to unfold the inescapable. The operation was led by the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect, so Fosanhae also participated and led the other members of the Fire Dragon Room.
It would have been impossible not to participate in the work led by the two leading sects in Sichuan Province. If they hesitated or rejected the invitation to participate with the pursuit, they could be the public enemy of all sects in Sichuan Province.
At the time, he participated with a light heart.
The Blood Shadow Group was a famous assassin group in Sichuan, but it was impossible for them to escape from the inescapable in which all the sects of Sichuan participated.
The warriors who participated in the inescapable found and killed assassins as if they were hunting animals. The reason for subjugating the Blood Shadow Group didnt matter to them.
It was more important to them that they could kill assassins, the evil of Jianghu, at will.
In a way, it was kind of a joke.
After the War of the Demons and Heaven, there was a new order in Jianghu.
Existing powerful sects such as Shaolin Temple, Wudang sect, and Mount Hua were firmly established in the Yi River represented by Gwangmumun and Cheonmujang. (???? ????? ???? ??(ǿ)? ???? ???, ??? ?? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?? ???.)
Unfortunately, there was no such sect in Sichuan.
The most likely sects were the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect, but unfortunately, they closed their doors and went into istion when the War of the Demons and Heaven broke out. Because of this, the newly established sects had no choice but to push them out of their position.
The closed topography of Sichuan also yed a part.
Because Sichuan is a basin surrounded by high mountain ranges, a strong ecosystem of its own has been created. While its topography made it possible to survive without interaction with the outside, its topography also made it difficult to advance and explore the outside areas.
After the new order of Sichuan was established, there was little chance for each of them to fight. Probably because they are intertwined with each other in many ways.
The assassin hunting incident that took ce after a boring and peaceful time passed, drove the warriors of Sichuan into excitement. It was because they can hunt assassins without caring for others opinions.
Although Fosanhae was worried about such an atmosphere, he still participated in the inescapable.
To fall out of the board made by the Emei and Qingcheng sect was no different from saying that they would be ostracized by the martial artists of the entire Sichuan Province.
The subjugation of the assassins was sessful.
The warriors of Sichuan Province found the assassins one by one and brutally killed them.
They were so sure of a perfect victory without any consequences.
But an unexpected incident urred.
One of the assassins had sessfully killed Woo Gunsang, a member of the Qingcheng sect.
Sichuan was turned upside down.
While majority of the assassins chose to escape, a single person defied everyones expectations and carried out a solo assassination.
The fuming Qingcheng sect sent their disciples to pursue the assassin together with the Emei sect. They chased the assassin to the end and eventually killed him.
However, he didnt know what happened, but after that, the rtionship between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect had turned for the worst.
In the end, those two sects that represented Sichuan fought and treated each other as enemies. They collided several times and suffered heavy damage.
In retrospect, there were a lot of foreshadowings even before the incident at that time.
They just didnt realize it.
And now, seven years have passed.
Due to the confrontation between the two sects, the sects in Sichuan Province were divided into two sides.
The Fire Dragon Room was still neutral, but they couldnt stay like this forever. Eventually, they had to choose a side. It was a concern.
The young master of the Thunder n died, and another trouble urred in the Hundred Flower Room.
Maybe this is a warning.
A warning that will drive the entire Sichuan Province into a sea of blood.
Foshanhae stroked his beard with his hand.
This is not good. It seems that these series of events are all intertwined. Could it be that there is a mastermind that no one knows about?
It was true that the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect had been fighting for seven years, but the recent events were too sudden.
Without giving them time to think, a series of incidents broke out, driving the rtionship between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect to the worst.
It almost made me feel like someone was guiding them.
If there really is such a person
Just thinking about it gave him goosebumps all over his body. When he was about to continue his reasoning,
Sect, sect leader!
An urgent voice came from outside.
With an ominous feeling, Foshanhae jumped up from his seat and opened the door. Then a disciple ran in.
Foshanhae asked,
Whats going on?
There was a battle between the Qingcheng and Emei sect in Chengdu!
What?
Because of that, there is a riot in the center of Chengdu. You should go see it soon.
Alright.
Foshanhae grabbed his weapon.
Hepletely forgot all the thoughts he had been thinking about a moment ago.
Foshanhae took his disciples and ran to the ce where the two sect were fighting.
A sticky wind clung to his face as he ran.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3- Biyeongsu. Raws: ???(Ӱ)
- ment, criticize
- Ӱ shadow, image, reflection
- hand
- Fire Dragon Room. Other Trantions: Hwaryongbang, ???()
Chapter 68
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 18
Manhwa: N/A
The start of the incident was an idental meeting between the third generation disciple of the Qingcheng sect and the second generation disciple of the Emei sect in the center of Chengdu.
A disciple of the Qingcheng sect came out to collect information. And another disciple of the Emei sect also came out for a while.
Theye across each other by chance in the downtown area.
The disciple of the Qingcheng sect tried to pass by quietly. This was because it was the Qingcheng sects order not to bump into the Emei sect.
However, the second generation disciple of the Emei sect was different. She received the same order, but her emotions were heightened by Gongseons death.
The moment she saw the third generation disciple of the Qingcheng sect, her emotions exploded.
Her mind was engulfed in anger and so she attacked the third generation disciple of the Qingcheng sect. The third generation disciple did his best to defend himself.
However, there was a big gap in the martial arts between a third and a second generation disciple.
Naturally, the second generation disciple, who had learned the vision of their sect for a longer period of time, was bound to be superior.
In the end, the third generation disciple fled to Golden Gate, while the second generation disciple of the Emei sect pursued him to the end and inflicted serious wounds.
In response, the angry disciples of the Qingcheng sect then pursued and inflicted serious wounds on the Emei sect disciple as revenge. In the end, the warriors from both sides lost their reason and collided in the middle of Chengdu.
Cheong-yeob tried to lead the disciples of the Qingcheng sect, but he could notpletely stop the movement of those who were angry at the injuries inflicted on the third generation disciple.
The bigger problem is that the Golden Gates also got involved into the fight.
There was no problem with the participation of Golden Gates, but even those who were friendly with the Golden Gate and the Qingcheng sect jumped in, and the fight spread like wildfire.
The Emei sect did not stand still.
In the crisis of the second generation disciple, the Hundred Flower Room and the Emei sect joined the fight. Even the ck Cloud Corps intervened.
Shit!
Jang Muryang felt like he was having a nightmare.
He and the dozen ck Cloud Corps, including Yang Woo-jeong and Daoshi Goh stood at the center of the battlefield in the middle of Chengdu.
Until just an hour before, he was working with two men in strategizing how to effectively attack the Qingcheng sect with the least amount of sacrifice.
But suddenly he heard the news that the disciples of the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect had collided. And so he rushed towards them to find out the truth.
But before he could figure out the situation, the fight escted like crazy. Theres no way to intervene.
Kekkeuk!
Damn it!
Street stalls and shops were all broken, and wounded warriors were screaming as they copsed.
Still, the fight was not over.
The warriors of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were frantically swinging their swords at each other as if they were sworn enemies, while the warriors of the Golden Gate and the warriors of the Hundred Flower Room were fighting each other fiercely.
Lets defeat the reckless Qingcheng sect!
Enemies of the Senior Sister Gongseon!
Die!
The disciples of the Emei sect attacked the disciples of the Qingcheng sect with their eyes full of malice. The courage of the Qingcheng sect warriors who responded to it was not easy.
How dare you talk?!
Who do you think is responsible for all this? Didnt the Emei sect instigate an assassin to kill Senior Brother Woo?! You really are truly ruthless people!
Punish the Emei sect!
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect also swung their swords relentlessly.
Both sides had reasons to hate each other.
Their hatred exploded like a volcano.
Hatred paralyzed reason, and the paralyzed reason erupted into extreme violence.
The warriors of both factions were showing how cruel martial artists can be if they are blinded by anger.
KUGH!
GEUH!
Screams broke out incessantly, and the streets of Chengdu were stained with blood.
It was the warriors of the Qingcheng sect and the Golden Gates who won the fight. The warriors of the Emei sect and the Hundred Flower Room did their best, but they were inferior in terms of power.
Jang Muryang, who understood the situation, told the members of the ck Cloud Corps, who was with him.
It cant be like this. Assemble all the ck Cloud Troops.
Do you mean everyone?
Yes. If we dont try to overturn this fight, we wont even get a chance to win.
Alright.
After answering, the warriors of the ck Cloud Corps hurriedly ran to their residence.
Lets go and join the war, Daoshi Goh! We have to push the Qingcheng sect!
Yes, Captain!
Vice Captain Yang would lead the rest of the members to the left and attack the nk of the Qingcheng sect. If they cut them off from the back, the power of the Qingcheng sect will deteriorate.
But it wontst long.
We just have to hold on until the other memberse. If even a few cavalry join in, we can reverse this situation in one go.
Alright!
Yang Woo-jeong followed Jang Muryang. Only a small portion of the horsemen that the ck Cloud Mercenary group were proud of had entered Chengdu. The rest were waiting outside Chengdu.
When the mercenaries on horseback entered, it attracted a lot of peoples attention. But Jang Muryang immediately regretted his actions. He had no idea that the situation would deteriorate so quickly.
Everyone, stop fighting!
The sect leader of the Fire Dragons Room, Fosanhae, arrived on the battlefieldte and shouted. He tried to mediate with all his might, but he couldnt convince the soldiers on both sides who had madness in their eyes.
Suic!
Keuk!
On the contrary, even he was wounded by a sword shot by a nearby warrior. The wound itself was light, but the soldiers under hismand who saw him were the problem.
How dare you attack the sect leader!
I cant forgive you!
The soldiers of the Fire Dragon Room attacked the soldiers of the Hundred Flower Room..
No!
The Foshanhae tried to stop them but to no avail. The soldiers killed, defended, and fought back until the situation was at its worst. Numerous goods were broken, and many shops copsed.
Spectators watching the fight screamed and fled, while some even took advantage of the chaos to loot nearby shops. They didnt just steal things, they even killed the merchants who tried to stop them by setting them on fire.
The fire spread to a nearby shop, and people fetched water to put out the fire. However, there was a limit to extinguishing a fire with a bucket.
Aigoo! What should we do?!
Help! Our store is on fire!
The shopkeepers turned to the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect for help. However, the merchants screams could not be heard in the ears of the warriors who had been fiercely fighting for a long time.
It was as if hell had opened up.
The warriors became demons and ran wild, while the bystanders revealed their true and evil natures.
Jjoeng!
Eum!
Jang Muryang groaned. They only collided once, but he felt quite a shock.
His opponent was Cheongsan, a disciple of the Qingcheng sect. Contrary to his gentle face, Cheongsan was a swordsman with terrifying skills.
He pressed Jang Muryang with his swift movements like a leopard. Cheongsan was so swift that Jang Muryang could not keep up with him.
Because of that, he fought without taking a break. Jang Muryang clenched his teeth and looked around.
Yang Woo-jeong and Daoshi Goh were also fighting against the members of the Qingchengs ect, but still, the Emei sect and the Hundred Flower Room were being pushed back.
Why havent theye yet?
He remembered the warriors he sent to his residence. By now, they should have brought the rest of the ck Cloud Corps that were in their residence.
What the hell is going on?
* * *
Drip!
Drops of blood wet the earth.
Jo Jeoksan, a mercenary of the ck Cloud Corps, stared nkly at the blood flowing from his body.
The red blood that started from his neck and ran down his shoulders and arms felt as if it belonged to someone else. But the blood that fell to the ground was definitely his.
Keeuc!
Jo Jeoksan groaned and grabbed his neck. He felt the cold touch of metal on the tip of his finger. It didnt take long to notice that it was the daggers handle.
You, you?
Jo Jeoksan looked at the owner of the dagger.
A dark figure suddenly appeared on the road and suddenly attacked him as he was on his way to call his colleagues.
It was Pyo-wol. And the dagger stuck in the neck of Jo Jeoksan was the phantom dagger.
Youre cowardly and shameless Khyuk!
Jo Jeoksan choked out blood from his mouth. His face was full of grievances. It was impossible for any physician toe and save him. Jo Jeoksan sensed his death.
As a member of the ck Cloud Corps, he wandered through many battlefields. Death was always near, and he thought that one day he would die too. But he didnt know it woulde so suddenly.
He never dreamed that a person who he didnt even know would kill him. He was going to die without even knowing why.
I have to bring the ck Cloud Troops to CaptainC
Even in his clouded mind, he considered it a shame that he could not carry out Jang Muryangs orders. Jo Jeoksans body shook violently and copsed helplessly.
Pyo-wol looked down at the dead Jo Jeoksan for a while and retrieved the phantom dagger using the Soul-Reaping Thread. He had no personal grudge against Jo Jeoksan.
Still, the reason he secretly attacked and killed Jo Jeoksan was because when he was about to summoned the rest of the ck Cloud Corps. He couldnt allow that to happen or else the board he had worked so hard would be messed up.
The Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect had to fight for as long as possible. Only then will they inflict fatal damage to each other.
If the ck Cloud Corps intervened, the situation could have ended prematurely. Thats why Pyo-wol killed Jo Jeoksan whom Jang Muryang asked to ask for support.
As long as Jo Jeoksan is dead, the support that Jang Muryang has so longed for will note. Even if theye, it will be toote.
Pyo-wol headed to the center of Chengdu, where the fight was taking ce for quite some time.
The closer he got to the center, the more intense the scent of blood was scattered along with smoke. So many people were lying on the floor either dead or injured.
It was like a scene from hell.
No one would have expected that such a tragic scene would unfold in the middle of the city.
Chengdu was the central city of Sichuan, and it was the ce where many cultural artifacts and objects were gathered.
Naturally, the security was unparalleled inparison to other cities, and even the ns of strong families were extremely reluctant to wield their swords here.
Therefore, the perception that it is the safest ce in Sichuan Province was implicitly ingrained in peoples minds. But at this moment, peoples perceptions were shattered and broken like ss.
Chengdu was not a safe ce.
The fierce battle between the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect clearly nted the emotion of fear in peoples minds.
Pyo-wol looked around for a moment, then jumped up onto a tall tree standing on one side of the road. From the top of the tree, the view of the whole area could be seen at a nce. Pyo-wol sat down on a thin branch and watched the fight unfolding below.
Among them, there were some that stood out.
How dare you send an assassin to kill my disciple?! How can the Qingcheng sect im to be a part of Jianghu?
Jeonghwa stared at Cheong-yeob, who had a wound on his left arm, with killing intent.
She only had one eye left and yet her eyes were still full of malice.
Cheong-yeob raised his sword with a calm expression.
It was you who touched the Qingcheng sect first. You were the one who instigated Gunsangs assassination, and it must have been you who brought about the death of the young master of the Thunder n.
What bullshit are you talking about? We never told someone to assassinate the young master of the Thunder n.
You said the same thing seven years ago. What was the result? It turned out to be your fault in the end.
Jeonghwa bit her lips. They had no excuse for requesting the Bloody Shadow Group to assassinate Woo Gunsang. But she couldnt just admit it in front of everyone.
If that happens, it will be a confirmation of the immorality of the Emei sect to everyone.
Jeonghwa became determined and raised her voice.
Dont be silly! Why would we assassinate the young master of the Thunder n? I heard that the assassin used a sword technique of the Qingcheng sect, how would you exin that? You assassinated him because the Thunder ns young master was about to be betrothed to a member of the Hundred Flower Room. How can the disciples of the Qingcheng sect have so little conscience?
Cheong-yeob frowned.
Because he cannot deny those words.
It was true that the assassin who killed the young master of the Thunder n used Qingcheng sects martial arts, so it was difficult to make excuses.
Cheong-yeob suddenly felt a strange feeling. It was because of the one word that kepting up in his and Jeonghwas conversations.
Assassin.
An assassin killed the young master of the Thunder n. And its also an assassin who killed the disciple of Jeonghwa. What the two cases have inmon is that the identity of the assassin has not been revealed.
Maybe there is only one assassin.
However, Cheong-yeop could not continue his thoughts. Because Jeonghwa has attacked.
No, wait!
One of us will have to be buried here today.
Jeonghwa attacked, wielding her chowry. She used the weapon to unleash the Emei sect swordsmanship, the Broken Jade Sword.1
The Broken Jade Sword was strong enough to prevent Cheong-yeob from having other thoughts.
In order to face the attack, Cheong-yeob also had to use the Qingcheng sects technique.
There was no room for him to have a leisurely conversation.
Tuhwahak!
In front of the chowrys formidable offensive attack, Cheong-yeob unfolded the Qingchengs attack, Blue Cloud Drop Sword.2
As the chowry and sword collided, the air around the area shook violently.
Pyo-wol watched all the sights from the tree.
All the warriors were dancing on the board heid out.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3- Broken Jade Sword. Trantions: Paok sword, ???().
- Blue Cloud Drop Sword. Trantions: ?????(녳ϼ)
Chapter 69
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 19
Manhwa: N/A
What the hell is this?
Yong Seol-rans eyes trembled violently.
An unbelievable tragedy was happening right before her eyes.
The disciples of the Emei sect and the Hundred Flower Room were lying on the floor and bleeding.
Of course, the disciples of the Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates had fallen as much as they did, but they did not enter the eyes of Yong Seol-ran.
Gonghwa!
Yong Seol-rans eyes saw a female disciple of the same age as her. It was Gonghwa, a second generation disciple of the Emei sect.
Although they did not speak much to each other, they were still of the same age, so they used to talkfortably when they met. So their rtionship was a bit special.
Gonghwa was twitching and lying on her own blood. Yong Seol-ran rushed towards Gonghwa.
Who did this to you?
Chaat!
The warriors of the Golden Gate who saw her immediately attacked her. Yong Seol-ran held Gonghwa with one hand and spread out her other palm.
Kwaaaa!
In an instant, a strong pressure emanated from her hand and struck the warriors of the Golden Gate.
Kukhyuk!
Guergh!
The warriors of Golden Gate copsed to the floor and were unable to move. It was Pyoseol Cheonunjang, which proudly has its name on the top of the Emei sects martial arts.
Pyoseol Cheonunjang was a technique that was not usually used unless it was either urgent or a life-and-death situation, and the current situation was as such so Yong Seol-ran unleashed her technique.
Its power was truly astonishing, and even within the Golden Gate, the high rank warriors became unable to resist.
However, Yong Seol-ran did not even look at the opponent she had defeated and looked at Gonghwa in her arms.
Are you okay, senior sister?
Junio sister?
Yes! Its me. Come on, get up, Ill help you.
I
Yong Seol-ran struggled to understand what Gonghwa was trying to say. But even that slight movement disappeared after a while. She stopped breathing.
No!
A look of disbelief appeared on Yong Seol-rans face.
She wanted this whole situation to be a lie.
The situation itself felt unrealistic. Until yesterday, the disciples were leisurely having a meal together and talking, but now theyre all falling down with their blood pouring everywhere.
Yong Seol-ran was one of the few who knew the truth about why the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect hate each other so much.
First of all, knowing that the Emei sect had made a mistake, they had no choice but to be passive in the fight against the Qingcheng sect.
It was the Emei sect who requested the Blood Shadow Group for an assassination, and it was also them who betrayed the said assassin group.
Knowing that the root cause of all these events was provided by the Emei sect, she was unable to go to the forefront of the war against the Qingcheng sect.
Her conscience didnt allow it.
But now she realized.
No matter what she felt, a war still broke out, and because of her hesitation, the Emei sect disciples were now dying.
I dont know how the situation came to be, but it is uneptable for any of the Emei sects disciples to die in front of my eyes.
Yong Seol-ran flew towards the disciples of the Cheongseongpa.
Ha!
In her hand, a snow-covered celestial cloud was spread out.
Kwaaa!
The intense pressure swept the Qingcheng sect disciples like a storm.
Kukhyuk!
Kurgh!
When Yong Seol-ran intervened, the situation escted even more.
Not only the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect, but also the disciples of the Golden Gate, Hundred Flower Room, and Fire Dragon Room attacked each other.
Their reason flew away. Only madness remained, controlling their instincts.
Whenever a warrior saw their colleagues right next to them die, they would lose their sanity and rush towards the enemy without thinking. This happened frequently and because of that, deaths and damages multiplied like a snowball in an instant.
What? Why isnt the ck Cloud Corpsing?
Jang Muryang looked around the battlefield with a puzzled expression.
The ck Cloud Corps should have arrived by now and participated in the battle. However, the Jo Jeoksan, who was sent to summon the ck Cloud Corps, hasnte back.
Jang Muryang felt something strange.
Maybe the Qingcheng sect? No! They cant afford to be distracted.
He could tell just by looking at the facial expressions of the Qingcheng sects disciples fighting here. They had no leeway to ck off.
Jang Muryang thought that this whole situation was deliberately created.
It was as if someone was in control of the whole situation.
Seol-pyo!
Jang Muryang called for an aide who was nearby.
Yes, Captain!
Seol-pyo came to him, covered in blood. Some of it was his own blood but most of it was the blood of others.
The flow of the battle is strange. The cumtive total has not returned yet, and everything is arbitrary.
I think so too. Things are moving too quickly.
You get out quietly and look around.
Hm?
I feel like someone is manipting this fight in the background. Find out if theres really someone like that.
Alright.
Seol-pyo stepped back without saying a word. Because he also felt the same way as Jang Muryang.
Seol-pyo quietly exited the battlefield.
In the meantime, he was attacked several times, but he did not counterattack and just evaded. In return, he suffered minor injuries. But he ignored the wounds. He had received wounds like this countless times.
He looked at the battlefield from the outside, there was no hell like this.
It had been a long time since he had seen a battlefield dominated by this level of madness. It was by no means easy for the elite disciples of the Emei or Qingcheng sect to be eroded by madness.
It is clear that someone is controlling the situation just as the Captain suspected.
Seol-pyo looked around.
Suddenly, his gaze turned to the highest ce in the area.
It was arge tree nestled not far from the street where the fight was taking ce. If someone is up there, they will be able to see the whole scene clearly.
He thought that if there was someone who really instigated this situation, they must be on that tree. Securing a line of sight would be the most important thing in controlling a battlefield.
Without hesitation, Seol-pyo flew towards therge tree. His body pierced the lush branches andnded lightly on arge trunk.
Pit!
At that moment, he felt a strong sense of danger. As he looked up, he saw a dagger falling down at the top of his head.
So you were here, you bastard!
He twisted his body to dodge the dagger and shouted.
He was shouting in hopes that Jang Muryang could hear him, but unfortunately his voice did not reach Jang Muryangs ears.
Seol-pyo reluctantly decided to catch the mastermind himself.
Seol-pyo was proud of his martial arts skill. In fact, even within the ck Cloud Corps, he was ranked among the top 30.
Although he cannot bepared to old warriors with strong personalities like Daoshi Goh and Hyulseung, he was still among the strongest among the young warriors.
Seol-pyo believed in his own strength.
wait.
He flew in the direction the dagger was flying.
The leaves and branches were so thick that the figure of the attacker was not visible. Thats why he trusted his senses and threw himself away.
That was then.
Ciit!
A dagger came flying again. Seol-pyo tried to avoid this time as well. He avoided it a while ago, so he thought it would be easy to dodge this time as well.
Huh?
But he soon had a puzzled expression on his face. This was because the daggers trajectory had changed in the air. The dagger changed direction abruptly, like a living creature, and flew towards his side.
Shit!
Kang!
Seol-pyo swung his sword with all his might. Fortunately, the dagger was blocked by his sword.
Seol-pyo once again kicked off a branch and tried to fly away. But at that moment, the dagger that seemed to have lost its strength and fell to the floor, once again flew again at a terrifying speed.
W, What?
Seol-pyo freaked out. This was something that he could not grasp with hismon sense.
Is that really a dagger?
A sh of fear shed across his face. If his opponent is really good enough to use swordsmanship, he cannot dare to face him.
Shit!
Terrified, he tried to jump off the tree.
Kang!
But this time, his path was blocked by a dagger that flew and followed himt.
Sususu!
The dagger flew up and down like a living creature and attacked the Seol-pyo. Seol-pyo tried to shake off the dagger and run away, but to no avail.
He thought of his situation as a moth caught in a spiders web.
Indeed he was.
The dagger gradually tightened around him.
He ran out of breath
An extreme fear reigned in his mind.
He was already cornered like this, but the fact that he never once saw the face of his opponent made him even more afraid.
Puuc!
A dagger pierced his shoulder. Seol-pyo opened his mouth in excruciating pain. At that moment, an invisible noose was ced over his head.
It was a thread made of qi. The Soul-Reaping Thread was tightened around Seol-pyos neck.
Kuhk!
Seol-pyo grabbed his neck and struggled. Then his body was suddenly raised on top of the tree.
Pyo-wol pulled the thread made out of qi.
The thread dug into Seol-pyos throat. From a distance, Seol-pyo could finally see the face of the man killed him.
A man with a handsome face that would make a person dizzy if they would dare look at him. However, in Seol-pyos eyes, what was reflected as the god of death.
You, you?
Sueuk!
At that moment, the Soul-Reaping Thread pierced Seol-pyos neck andpletely stopped his breathing.
Pyo-wol looked at Seol-pyos face for a moment, and then withdrew the qi thread. Then, Seol-pyos body fell down a tree, and crashed on arge branch.
Such a terrible thing happened on top of the big tree, but the people nearby didnt notice it at all. Therge tree continued to sway carelessly in the wind as if nothing had happened.
Pyo-wol recovered the dagger that had fallen to the floor by wielding the Soul-Reaping Thread. Thepatibility between the phantom dagger and the qi thread was absolutely perfect.
In particr, it exerted its absolute power in trees or forests with such thick leaves.
Right now, he can only use one qi thread and one knife, but in the future, he will be able to freely handle ten knives and ten threads.
That was then.
Kwang!
A huge explosion suddenly erupted from the battlefield.
The entire street was destroyed as if a bomb had been dropped. A wind wave like storm hit the tree where Pyo-wol was hiding.
Kwarr!
The beautiful tree shook precariously as if it were about to break. As a result, the body of the Seol-pyo, which had been hanging from arge branch, fell to the floor.
Pyo-wol shook his head and looked at the source of the explosion.
There were two people there, a man and a woman.
It was Cheong-yeob and Jeonghwa.
There was a huge pit in between Cheong-yeob and Jeonghwa. A huge pit was created as a result of the sh of the two peoples desperate efforts.
Keuck!
Kuhruck!
Both of their conditions were not very good. Cheong-yeobsplexion was pale and blood was dripping from his mouth and nose.
Jeonghwas condition was even worse. She was on one knee, vomiting blood. She had deep internal injuries.
Cheong-yeob overpowered Jeonghwa by a small margin. However, the condition of Cheong-yeob was also not very good, so it was close to the concept of Yangpae.
Jeonghwa!
Yong Seol-ran threw away the relentless pursuit of Cheongsan and ran to Jeonghwa.
Are you okay?
Geurgh!
Jeonghwa couldnt give a proper answer for a minute, and only groaned. Her eyes lost their focus. Her consciousness was gradually slipping away.
Yong Seol-ran rushed around Jeonghwa and shouted.
Everyone go back to the Hundred Flower Room!
At hermand, the disciples of the Emei sect and Hundred Flower Room picked up the wounded and the dead and retreated.
Senior Brother!
Cheongsan ran to Cheong-yeob.
Cheong-yeob couldnt open his mouth. If he forces himself to open his mouth now, his internal wounds will only worsen.
It seemed to him that, even at any moment, he spurred on the momentum and firmly subdued the Emei sectand loaded it. However, the damage to the Qingcheng sect and Golden Gate was so great that it was impossible to do so.
Cheongsan, who understood the meaning of Cheong-yeob with only his eyes, gave the order instead.
We are backing down too.
The disciples of Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates also retreated, while carrying the casualties.
Fosanhae and the rest of the Fire Dragon Room members were coincidentally on the side of the Qingcheng sect. Fosanhae could see the eyes of the Emei disciples staring at him. He wanted to make an excuse and say it was just a misunderstanding, but he knew best that it was useless.
No matter what anyone says, the Fire Dragon Room is now being treated as someone on the same side of the Qingcheng sect. He now had turned a huge sect called Emei as his enemy.
Oh Heavens
He resented the sky for his situation.
But he didnt know.
It wasnt the heavens that made him suffer like this, but rather it was because of a man.
And that man is still watching the entire situation from a tall tree.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3
Chapter 70
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 20
Manhwa: N/A
Rumors that the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect had shed in Chengdu spread like wildfire throughout Sichuan Province.
The fight between the two sects left a great destruction and many victims behind. So many people have died that it was actually difficult to urately count the casualties.
Among the dead were not only the martial artists from both sides, but also civilians who were unfairly involved in the fight.
Because of this, many people criticized and denounced the carelessness of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect.
But no one from the public dared toe forward and speak their inner thoughts. Because they were afraid of retaliation from the two sects.
Nevertheless, if its just a group of two or more people, they talked about the incident of the two sects. Thus, dissatisfaction about the two sects continues to umte.
Now, the sects of Chengdu had to make a choice.
Qingcheng or Emei. One of the two sects.
They can no longer stay neutral.
The sects who have maintained a neutral ground for the longest time began to have deep concerns.
There was great tension in the residence of the ck Cloud Corps, who stood on the side of the Emei sect and fought against the Qingcheng sect.
Bang!
When Jang Muryang struck his fist, the thick table made of rosewood shattered.
Two bodies wereid in front of him.
It was the body of Jo Jeoksan and Seol-pyo.
The ce where Jo Jeoksan was discovered was in an alleyway not far from the battlefield, while the body of Seol-pyo was found under arge tree nearby.
Who killed them?
Jang Muryangs eyes were full of deep anger.
It was the same with others. Everyone was looking at the corpse with eyes mixed with anger.
Daoshi Goh inspected the body on behalf of the ck Cloud Corps.
Theyve all been killed by the same man.
Are you sure?
Look at the wound on Jeoksans neck and the wound on Seol-pyos shoulder, its the same type of cut. Judging by the shape and size of the cut, its highly likely to be a dagger or a knife.
A dagger?
Although there are sharper cuts on the neck, allmon wounds appear to have been caused by short-ded weapons like daggers.
At the exnation of Daoshi Goh, Jang Muryangs expression became more and more distorted.
He asked Yang Woo-jeong.
What about Oh Yuk-pyo? Didnt you say that Oh Yuk-pyos wounds were also caused by a dagger?
Thats right.
Bring Oh Yuk-pyo quickly. Letspare their wounds.
Alright.
After a while, the warriors, who received the orders of Jang Muryang, came out with Oh Yuk-pyo on a stretcher.
Why did you call for me, Captain?
Oh Yuk-pyo who was suddenly called out did not know why he was summoned.
Let me inspect your wound.
Jang Muryang tore off Oh Yuk-pyos clothes and examined his wounds.
Hm!
Why?
Its the same.
Same what? What do you mean?
Oh Yuk-pyo raised his voice at Jang Muryang, who did not exin the reason.
The wounds you have are exactly the same as those guys.
Who?
Only then did Oh Yuk-pyo realize that Jo Jeoksan and Seol-pyo had returned as corpses with their bodies chilled. He also realized that the wounds on their bodies and his own were surprisingly consistent with each other.
Oh, so does that mean that the guy who injured me was also the one who killed them?
Oh Yuk-pyos shoulders trembled. Jang Muryangs gaze turned to Heo Ranju.
Where is he?
He is still in the guest house Did he really kill them?
Cant you see the wounds? Hes definitely the one who killed these two.
She had no doubts as she had also seen Pyo-wol use a dagger.
But why would he?
From now on, we will find out why. He must have been keeping an eye on us for a long time, or maybe he approached us intentionally from the beginning.
If Pyo-wol had not killed Jo Jeoksan, the ck Cloud Corps would have helped the Emei sect and consequently overwhelmed the Qingcheng sect. But because Pyo-wol interfered, the great disciple of Emei, Jeonghwa, suffered severe injuries, while the rest of the members also suffered enormous damage.
For the ck Cloud Corps, it was a sudden blow. Jang Muryangs gaze turned to Heo Ranju.
Ranju!
Yes!
Take all of your subordinates and bring him here. Its okay to injure him, but bring him back with you alive. Ill interrogate him myself.
Okay.
Heo Ranju nodded her head.
Whatever his reason was for doing such things, Pyo-wol caused a lot of damage to the ck Cloud Corps. For the sake of discipline and the future of the ck Cloud Corps they had to catch and punish Pyo-wol.
No matter how free-spirited Heo Ranju was, and even though she sometimes argues with Jang Muryang, she took pride in being a member of the ck Cloud Corps in the depths of her heart.
Heo Ranju looked at Hyulseung and Daoshi Goh.
They nodded and followed Heo Ranju. Twenty more ck Cloud mercenaries followed behind them.
* * *
The Hundred Flower Room had a gloomy atmosphere.
This was because they were pushed back in the fight against the Qingcheng sect and Jeonghwa, one of the great disciples of Emei, was seriously injured.
Jeonghwa suffered a deep internal injury and was unable to move.
It was the first time she had suffered such a serious injury ever since she lost her eye seven years ago. It was very unfortunate that she lost her eye, but her life back then was not in danger.
But her wounds now were different. She was in such a serious condition that she could easily lose her life if her injuries worsened.
For that reason, a well-known physician from Chengdu came into the Hundred Flower Room and took care of Jeonghwa.
The Emei warriors who lost their heads suddenly were in a state of confusion.
Geum Ha-ryeon, the sect leader of the Hundred Flower Room, tried to rectify the situation, but the atmosphere and morale of the disciples remained low.
While Geum Ha-ryeon had the ability to lead the Hundred Flower Room, it was a different matter for her to try and lead the Emei sect.
How should I
Geum Ha-ryun lost her soul at the massive casualties that filled the Hundred Flower Room.
She had no idea how to fix this situation.
It was the same with Seolha. As Jeonghwas nephew, she was friendly with the Emei sects disciples, but asking her to lead them was an entirely different matter.
Yong Seol-ran suddenly came out.
Everyone calm down.
Yong Seol-ran was the one with the highest position except for Jeonghwa.
Until now, she had been reluctant to lead and stay at the frontlines because of Jeonghwa, but the sudden change of circumstances pushed her forward.
Yong Seol-ran looked at Geum Ha-ryeon.
Check the defense of the Hundred Flower Room. The Qingcheng sect might attack again.
Their side also suffered a lot of damage, so why will they do that?
They might aim for our moment of weakness. Anyway, everyone who can still stand on their own two legs should keep their guard up. We just have to hold on until the supportes from the main sect.
Are you going to ask the headquarters for support?
Since Senior Sister Jeonghwa has lost, we need to report it to Master and ask for support.
Thats good if thats the case.
Geum Ha-ryeon breathed a sigh of relief.
Numerous disciples have already died or were injured. If supportes from Emei sects headquarters, it will prevent more victims from appearing.
Yong Seol-rans gaze turned to one of the great disciples.
Gongha!
Yes, Junior Sister!
Send a carrier pigeon to the headquarters right now. Tell them exactly what happened here and ask for their support.
Alright.
Gongha answered and went out. Yong Seol-rans gaze was then directed to Seolha.
Hows your Senior Sister?
Not good.
Seolha answered weakly. Her biggest supporter was Jeonghwa, not Geum Ha-ryeon, her master. Jeonghwas serious injuries took away her confidence.
Yong Seol-ran looked at Seolha for a moment, then opened her mouth.
We need to clearly understand the situation.
What do you mean? The fight with the Qingcheng sect just happened by ident.
Of course, if we just looked at the results. But if you look at the process leading up to the results, there are some things that are not quite clear. Junior Sister Gongseon and the Young Master of the Thunder n. The death of those two happened around the same time. Because of this, the rtionship between our sect and the Qingcheng sect just grew worse.
Do you think the two cases are rted?
For now, we have to be suspicious of everything.
Yong Seol-ran was adamant.
After leaving Mount Emei and entering Chengdu, she had an ominous premonition but she couldnt tell why. She shrugged it off at first thinking that she was being too sensitive.
However, after being away from the Emei sect for the past few days and looking at the overall situation, she felt that the flow of events was not natural.
She couldnt say anything back then because Jeonghwa was keeping her in check, but now the situation has changed. Now that Jeonghwa was unable to move, only she had the right to lead the Emei sect.
We have to figure out the mastermind behind this. Someone is intentionally instigating the fight between the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect
* * *
Huh! Huh!
Jeonghwa breathed heavily.
Although she improved a lot with the help of the physician, her condition was still at risk.
To defend thest desperate attack Cheongsan made, she forcefully sent her qi into overdrive which resulted in her bleeding from all points of her body and suffering from a deep internal injury.
She will need to go back to their main sect and nurture herself for at least a year before she can even begin to recover to a certain extent.
Cheongsan Ille and kill you.
Even with her horrible condition, Jeonghwa was burning with anger towards the Qingcheng sect.
If she could move her body even a little, she would have rushed to the Golden Gates and ughtered all of the disciples of the Qingcheng sect.
Jurreuk!
Tears flowed from Jeonghwas one and only eye. Her heart is still full of fighting spirit, her body cannot keep up.
If I stay like this, I will lose my position to Seol-ran.
For the first time today, she realized why she was so upset that she couldnt move her body.
Then the physician who was watching her said:
We must remove the deepening. If the deepening continues, the qi and blood that we worked hard to stabilize will shake again.
A bewildered expression appeared on the physicians face.
Jeonghwas pale face suddenly turned bright red. The anger in her heart made her blood boil. Jeonghwa turned her head hard and red at the physician.
The physician flinched.
Because Jeonghwas gaze was so frightening. Her one and only eye was bloodshot, and full of malice. Even when she was beaten up, her eyes did not bend at all.
She struggled to open her mouth.
Kkeh
Yes?
When the physician couldnt hear her words, he brought his ears closer to her mouth.
Keuk Go. Before I cut your thC
Hiik!
The physician was startled by Jeonghwas venomous words and ran outside. He didnt go outside because of his own will, but he found the human being called Jeonghwa so scary.
As the physician closed the door and left, Jeonghwa closed her eyes.
She felt like she could restfortably now.
She didnt want to show anyone her vulnerable appearance like this. She thought that it would be better tomit suicide than to show such a shameful appearance.
That was then.
Srreuk!
The door opened quietly.
Jeonghwa raised her one and only eye. Her eyes were full of anger.
I told you that I will definitely cut you offC
She turned her head and looked at the door.
Jeonghwas eyes trembled.
Because a stranger came in, and not the physician.
This was definitely the first time she saw him. But the stranger oddly didnt feel unfamiliar.
His eyes had a soft red tint, and his appearance was non-human-like. But nheless, he had an aura that seemed to attract people.
The moment she saw him, she felt the hairs all over her body stand straight.
Jeonghwas eyes widened at the creepy feeling she felt. It felt like her back was being scraped downwards by the tip of a knife.
Tak!
He quietly closed the door.
Who the hell are you?
Jeonghwa struggled to open her mouth.
The man looked at Jeonghwa without saying a word. His reddish eyes seemed to stab Jeonghwa like a dagger. Jeonghwa narrowed her eyes and continued.
Kuh-heuk! I asked whoC
You cant seem to remember.
Do you know me?
Of course. I havent forgotten your face for a single day nor a single moment in seven years.
The mans words were very quiet. However, the content contained within his words were ambiguous.
Seven years?
Yes. Dont you remember? Seven years ago.
Ah, you dont seem to recall. Do I have to blind your remaining eye for you to remember?
For a moment, Jeonghwa trembled as if she had been struck by lightning.
You! Are you that assassin?
Its been a long time.
The man, Pyo-wol,ughed.
The moment Jeonghwa saw his white smile in the dark, she felt a terrible pain in her eye that was covered with an eyepatch.
It was the eye that was stolen from her seven years ago.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3
Chapter 71
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 21
Manhwa: N/A
How are you still? I was so sure you were dead. Mu Jeongjin definitely threw you in the pit of snakes
Jeonghwa muttered unintelligibly.
The situation in front of her cannot be understood with hermon sense. When a person encounters a situation that transcends theirmon sense, it takes time for them to ept it as reality.
That was how Jeonghwa felt right now. Her shaky eyes reflected her confusion.
Jurreuk!
As she received a big shock, her internal organs that had barely stabilized were agitated again, and blood flowed out of her mouth.
Jeonghwasplexion paled in an instant. It was not unusual for her to lose her breath quickly.
At that moment, Pyo-wol reached out and grabbed her wrist and injected his qi. As Jeonghwas internal organs and qi stabilized, the color of her face returned little by little.
But Jeonghwa wasnt happy at all. Rather, she red at Pyo-wol as if she was going to devour him.
You dirty assassin! How dare you hold my hands?
She shouted with all her might. It was so that someone from the outside could hear her voice. But despite her intentions, her voice remained soft.
It was almost impossible to hear unless someone was in the room.
Knowing that fact, Pyo-wol didnt care whether Jeonghwa screamed or not.
Even if you dont shout like that, Ill still kill you.
What are you going to do with me?
I told you. Im going to kill you.
If you kill me, how are you going to deal with the consequences? Do you think the Emei sect will leave you alone?
I wont stand still. Just like I did seven years ago.
He had already experienced how tenacious the Emei sect was seven years ago. He even reached the brink of death back then.
Maybe that is also why he didnt feel afraid at all despite Jeonghwas threat. Back then, Pyo-wol was much weaker than he is now, and his preparations were insufficient.
But still, Pyo-wol ended up surviving.
So now that he had done his preparations and he is a lot stronger, he had no reason to feel threatened by Jeonghwa.
You dirty assassin!
Oh, I know. Is it because of me that youre like this?
What do you mean?
Its me who killed Gongseon. Im also the one who killed the young master of the Thunder n.
Lies!
Jeonghwa harshly denied Pyo-wols words. But Pyo-wol continued,
Its true, Gongseon stopped breathing as she was sleeping. Well, at least I let her die without pain. Killing the young master of the Thunder n wasnt difficult, too. Like what you said, Im a dirty assassin. So I enjoy hiding in the dark.
Are, arent you ashamed?
I told you. Im an assassin. I was raised that way.
Stop your bullshit.
You and the Abbess of Nine Cmitiesmissioned the Blood Shadow Group to assassinate Woo Gunsang. So the Blood Shadow Group kidnapped me together with the other children and raised us as assassins. Were actually like your children. Because if it werent for you, we would have never turned out to be assassins.
Thats just sophistryC
You really think so? Is it sophistry?
Pyo-wol looked into Jeong-hwas eyes. For a moment, Jeong-hwa trembled.
It was because his red eyes, shining in the dark, seemed to eat away at her heart. Jeonghwa saw a vision as if a huge snake was hiding in the dark.
The darkness seemed to stir every time the snake breathed.
Pyo-wol was the giant snake.
He was looking at Jeonghwa withpletely still eyes. Neither malice nor fire were in his eyes.
Jeonghwa did not dare to breathe heavily. She seemed to understand why a rat in front of the snake gave up on escaping.
Because thats how she feels now.
Just by looking into Pyo-wols eyes, her will to live was fizzling out.
Jeonghwa shouted to shake off her fear.
I, what do you want from me?
I dont want anything. I just want to tell you.
What do you mean?
What do you think will happen to the Emei sect in the future?
..
The Emei sect will continue to fight the Qingcheng sect fiercely, because the Qingcheng sects Cheong-yeob is going to die tonight. The angry Qingcheng sect warriors will run to this ce without hesitation. No matter what excuses you make, they will never listen. The death of the great disciple of such a prestigious sect would never dismiss an incident like that even with your excuses.
You, you!
Jeonghwa was unable to speak and trembled.
ck blood continued to flow from her mouth. It was evidence that her injuries were getting worse. Jeonghwa was dying. Her emotional turmoil aggravated her internal injuries.
The cause was Pyo-wol.
Although Pyo-wol had not touched her, he was still greatly affecting Jeonghwa.
Of course, there will be some who will question the situation, right? There are already a few who think that someone else was involved, like your Junior Sister Yong Seol-ran. She truly has some good sense.
Pyo-wol remembered Yong Seol-ran and smiled.
But it wont be of any use. Cheong-yeob will be assassinated tonight using your Emei sects signature technique, Pyoseol Cheonunjang.1
What?
There was a copy of Pyoseol Cheonunjang in the clothes of an Emei disciple left in the underground cave after he died. So I learned it.
Jeonghwa opened her eyes wide and the corners of her eyes were torn. Blood from the wound ran into her eyes and mixed with tears. It looked like she was crying tears of blood.
It was just my luck that one of your junior brothers wanted to learn the Pyoseol Cheonunjang.
Oh, you devilish bastard! You will never be at peace when you die! You demon!
At that moment, Jeonghwa realized Pyo-wols intentions and vomited all kinds of curses. However, Pyo-wol continued to speak without hesitation.
That is the picture I drew in my head. What do you think? It will be fun, right?
SStop it.
The disciples of both the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect who came to Chengdu will be at war against each other. If that happens, even the monsters crouching on the mountain will no longer be able to sit. The Abbess of Nine Cmities, Mu Jeong-jin, and so onC
Keukek!
Jeonghwa had blood and foam form in her mouth.
Her anger swelled to the tip of her head, and her heart ached. Regardless, Pyo-wol continued.
Im going to force them to go down the mountain. And Im going to rip them out of this world. As if they didnt exist in the first ce.
Pyo-wolsst words were the final blow.
Puck!
Keuck!
The blood vessels in Jeonghwas brain burst out of excessive anger and deepening. Her body could not withstand the excessive psychological pressure.
Jeonghwa stopped breathing with the most painful expression in the world.
But Pyo-wols words werent over yet.
Terrible, right? That there is someone like me in the world. Its terrible for me too. I
Pyo-wols gaze turned to Jeonghwa.
The figure of Pyo-wol was reflected on Jeonghwas empty eyes that were weeping bloody tears.
Pyo-wol asked the dead Jeonghwa.
So why did you raise someone like me?
* * *
Yong Seol-ran frowned.
It was a habit toe out when she had a strange feeling.
Although she didnt show it to anyone else, her martial arts skills had long surpassed Jeonghwa. Its just that she hasnt revealed her skills until now, for fear of getting caught up in troublesome things.
As she had always done, she wanted to live quietly in the future. But the rapidly changing circumstances did not leave her alone.
Huu! This is difficult.
Yong Seol-ran walked alone in the vicinity of the Hundred Flower Room.
Because the Hundred Flower Room was a ce that was carefully cared for, their residence was very beautiful.
Around therge pond in Mount Seokga, all kinds of flowers were in bloom. The flowers that received the moonlight were showing off their beautiful appearance.
However, the eyes of Yong Seol-ran remained troubled.
Even walking among the flowers did not calm her troubled mind at all. Rather, it felt like her heart was beating even more violently.
It was then.
Some, somethings wrong! Senior Sister!
An Emei sects second generation disciple ran to her with a shrill scream.
Whats going on?
J, Jeonghwa, senior sist has passed away.
What?
Yong Seol-ran put on a look of disbelief.
Although Jeonghwas wounds were serious, Yong Seol-ran heard that Jeonghwa had survived the critical point. Yong Seol-ran couldnt believe that Jeonghwas wounds had gotten worse and that she had died in that small amount of time.
Yong Seol-ran hurried to the abode of Jeonghwa.
In front of Jeonghwas body, the physician and the disciples of the Emei sect had already gathered. In particr, the face of the clinician who treated Jeonghwa had turned white.
It was because Jeonghwa died while he was away for a while.
How did this happen? Why is Senior Sister JeonghwaC?
That, I dont know either. Im sure her condition was stabilized
Was she attacked?
No external injuries were found. From the presence of blood on the corners of the mouth, her internal wound appears to have worsened, making her vomit blood.
The physician hastily said what he knew.
It was because he was afraid that he would be misunderstood that Jeonghwa was dead because of his own actions.
The physician desperately argued that this had happened because Jeonghwa had expelled him from the room. His face was full of fear, fearing that the Emei sect might held him ountable.
Yong Seol-ran looked at Jeonghwas body while letting the physicians words pass through her ear. The dark red blood that soaked Jeonghwas face and chest did not evene into her sight.
What Yong Seol-ran focused on observing was the one and only eye of Jeonghwa.
Her eyes, which had lost focus, were filled with fear.
Jeonghwa was not the kind of person who would show her emotions like this simply because she was afraid of her own death. It was clear that something else caused her to be terrified.
Yong Seol-ran asked the physician.
When was thest time you were away?
That was only half an hour ago.
The eyes of Yong Seol-ran shone.
If its half an hour, it hasnt been long yet.
Yong Seol-ran hurried out of the Hundred Flower Room.
Sister!
Behind her, she heard the voices of the Emei disciples calling her, but Yong Seol-ran ignored them all. She came out of the residence and looked around for a moment.
The street was dark, and she didnt feel a single presence.
Yong Seol-ran climbed onto the tallest pavilion in the area. She released her qi and spread it throughout the area.
If an ordinary warrior had spread their qi like this, they would have copsed from exhaustion soon after. However, the internal energy of Yong Seol-ran was far deeper and vast than most people knew.
Her qi spread throughout the area that seems to have no bounds. Beads of sweat formed on Yong Seol-rans forehead.
Found you.
Just before her qi was exhausted, she finally sensed a foreign presence.
At first, the presence was so faint that she thought it was a small animal such as a cat or a mouse moving. However, it was impossible for a cat or a mouse to move several meters at a time.
North!
Yong Seol-ran flew in the direction where the unknown person moved.
She ran through the night sky of Chengdu like a shooting star.
The further north she went, the stronger the opponents presence was felt.
But at one point, the presence of the opponent she was chasingpletely disappeared.
What?
Yong Seol-ran stopped where thest presence of the opponent was sensed and looked around.
But there was no suspicious presence anywhere.
Was it an illusion?
Yong Seol-ran immediately shook her head.
Although it was only for a moment, she clearly felt the energy of an unfamiliar existence.
It was neither a mouse nor a cat. It was obviously human.
Yong Seol-ran narrowed her eyes and looked around. But she didnt feel anything either.
She felt haunted. It was as if something invisible had made fun of her. Yong Seol-ran raised her senses once again with a confused expression. However, there were no suspicious signs anywhere.
Yong Seol-ran eventually left the area helplessly.
Shortly after she disappeared, someone walked out of the shade of a wall not far away.
It was Pyo-wol who moved while masking his presence. Pyo-wol looked in the direction where Yong Seol-ran disappeared.
She truly has good senses.
Until now, no martial artist had sessfully sensed his movements.
Yong Seol-ran was the first person to detect his presence since he came into the world. However, once Pyo-wol made up his mind topletely hide his presence, she failed to notice him even though she was just a short distance away.
If Pyo-wol was determined to hide his presence, there was no existence in the world that could find him. Just seeing Yong Seol-ran convinced Pyo-wol of his skills.
Pyo-wol took another step.
Now that his destination was not far away, there was no reason to carry out light footwork techniques.After a while, his destination appeared in front of him.
Golden Gates.
A member of the Three ns and was the ce where the disciples of the Qingcheng sect stayed.
Like the Hundred Flower Room, there was a strict securitywork at the Golden Gates. The faces of the warriors guarding the Golden Gate were all tired. But no one neglected their duty.
We dont know when the Emei sect will attack, so everyone, keep your guards up.
Those dirty Emei sect bitches.
It was already dawn, but the warriors guarding the Golden Gate were burning with anger towards the Emei sect.
Yesterday, they lost many of their colleagues to the Emei sect.
No matter how much they prevailed in the fight, the sadness of losing arade did not go away.
Their feelings of sorrow turned into anger towards the Emei sect.
Their eyes were full of fire as they stood on the lookout for the Emei sect, fearing that they wouldunch an attack.
But nheless.
No one noticed a ck shadow infiltrating the Golden Gates like a snake.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3
Chapter 72
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 22
Manhwa: N/A
Bang!
The door burst open and a group of people entered the room. It was the ck Cloud Corps led by Heo Ranju and the Daoshi Goh.
Daoshi Goh looked around the room and said.
Looks like he had already left this ce.
The room was empty. The nkets were neatly folded, and there was no trace of anyone lying on the bed.
Hyulseung who looked closely inside the room said,
He didnte herest night.
Did he move out of the guest house knowing that we were going to attack him?
I dont think thats the case. It seems like he just paid for the room and didnte in.
Huu
Daoshi Goh let out a sigh.
Hyulseung was not only strong in martial arts, but he was also good at using his head. Because of this, Heo Ranju and the Daoshi Goh greatly trusted the judgment of Hyulseung.
Daoshi Goh looked at Heo Ranju.
What are we going to do? Should we just wait here for him toe back? Or do we retreat?
Its no use waiting. I dont think hes going toe back here.
Why do you think so?
Hes the type of person who ns his movements so meticulously. He knows that hell be the first one to be suspected, so why would hee back?
You got a point.
I might be a crazy bitch whos obsessed with a persons looks. But I swear when we meet again, Im going to tear him apart.
Heo Ranju looked like a poisonous snake. She thinks that she has been thoroughly abused by Pyo-wol.
We have to catch that person immediately.
Daoshi Goh, do you think he will do more damage?
Did you not see what he did? Hes strong in martial arts, and hes even cruel. He is also heartless. If we let this guy run wild, the repercussions will never end.
The always smiling Daoshi Goh stopped smiling. It was proof that he was taking the situation seriously.
The person who led the ck Cloud Corps was Jang Muryang, but the groups emotional support was Daoshi Goh.
Daoshi Goh helped the ck Cloud Corps unite as one with his unique humorous atmosphere. However, Daoshi Goh was not just a good-natured person.
He was the epitome of themon saying, a wolf in sheepss clothing.1
He hides a knife in hisughter, making him even more terrifying.
It was rare for Daoshi Goh to express his feelings so frankly. That was proof that he was epting Pyo-wol as a threat.
From the first time I saw it, I knew he was strong.
Damn it! You didnt say that back then.
Do I have to tell you? Anyway, be careful.
What?
You fell in love with that bastard once.
Hey! When did I? Im Heo Ranju, the blood keeper. If I taste a guy, I will only eat them. I wont actually give them my heart.
Come on! Keep that determination for a long time. If you give your heart to him for nothing, I will kill you first.
For a moment, Heo Ranju felt a chill in her spine.
Although Daoshi Goh spoke with a smiling face, he was the type of man who could put his words into practice at any time.
Dont worry. It will never happen.
Huh, of course.
He returned his characteristic smile. Still, Heo Ranju couldnt rx. Heo Ranju looked at the Hyulseung.
Well, did you find anything?
Not at all. He didnt leave a single trace.
What the hell do you know how to do?
Namu Amida Butsu! Why are you singling me out? Do you think Im a punching bag or something?
Hyulseung sighed at the beatings of Heo Ranju. Daoshi Goh shook his head.
Huu! These bastards cant stand still. By the way, do you have any idea where the guy went? Perhaps?
An ominous thought crept into his mind. However, Daoshi Goh quickly shook his head to deny his thoughts.
No! He probably wont.
* * *
Golden Gates has provided an annex for the recovery of Cheong-yeob.
It was an independent annex where he could recuperate without worrying about the outside world. As soon as Cheong-yeob returned to the Golden Gate, he stayed in the annex and started meditating.
He might have suppressed Jeonghwa, but in the process, he also suffered quite a few internal injuries. If not treated in a timely manner, he would have a deep internal wound that he would have to endure for the rest of his life.
But Cheong-yeob wasnt worried.
Fortunately, the Qingcheng sect had the Ungong Yosang1 method that can be used in such a case.
Ungong Yosang, which has been developed for hundreds of years, has superior efficacypared to other sects.
Thanks to this, he was able to pass through a critical moment even though it had only been three hours since the method had been carried out.
Huu!
Cheong-yeob opened his eyes as he exhaled the breath he had trapped deep in his lungs. His eyes were clearer than before he came here.
Still, he could not help but be bothered.
It was because it was only a temporary measure of dealing with his internal injuries and not a proper treatment.
In order topletely heal his internal injuries, he had to go back to the Qingcheng sect, take the necessary pills, and focus on practicing the Ungong Yosang for more than two or three months.
But should we be satisfied with the suppression of Jeonghwa for now?
The battle between Jeonghwa and Cheong-yeob was not a simple fight.
Each of them was a great disciple of their own sect and they were martial artists who are likely to be the next generation of sect leaders. Their confrontation was a confrontation between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect, and it was a battle that could determine which sect the flow of the Sichuan would fall to in the future.
Fortunately, Cheong-yeob managed to overwhelm Jeonghwa.
This meant that the Qingcheng sect could overwhelm the Emei sect in the next era as well. Even if the Emei sect or Jeonghwa denied the oue, others who have watched their fight will think otherwise.
It was such an important fight, so Cheong-yeop gave his all to win.
Huh! Ill have to rest for a while and then get back on board.
That was then.
Ssreuk!
A strange voice reached Cheong-yeobs ears.
Someone ising into the ce where he is staying. At first, he thought it was no big deal.
No matter how detached the annex was, the disciples of the Qingcheng sect are still guarding it, and some of them regrly monitor and report the condition of the Cheong-yeob.
It was not at all strange to sense a presence at times.
However, Cheong-yeob felt a strong sense of incongruity.
It was because of the soft footsteps.
No matter how careful the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were, they could not lighten the sound of their footsteps like this.
Then is it the Golden Gates sect leader? No! If its him, theres no reason to hide his footsteps like this.
Cheong-yeob got up from his cross-legged seat.
At that moment, the door quietly opened and someone came in.
The moment he saw the person who came in unexpectedly, a deep frown broke out between Cheong-yeobs forehead.
Because the face of the uninvited guest is so handsome.
The beautiful appearance that makes a woman fall in love with him the moment she sees him and his bright red eyes even in the dark rmed Cheong-yeob.
Cheong-yeob said while holding the sword that was standing next to him.
Who are you?
Pyo-wol.
The man, Pyo-wol, revealed his identity.
Cheong-yeob tilted his head. Because it was the first time he had ever heard such a name. However, Cheong-yeob continued talking without panicking.
Okay. Pyo-wol! Why did you hide like a stray cat at this midnight hour?
There is no one who sneaks in at night andes with a good purpose. The same goes for me.
I asked a stupid question. The one whoes is not good, the one who is good will note.3
Cheong-yeobs expression stiffened.
I ask onest question. Did you possibly kill the young master of the Thunder n?
Thats right.
So it was you. Could I possibly know why you killed him?
To attract the attention of the Qingcheng sect.
Pyo-wol answered meekly. He knew the reason why Cheong-yeob was talking like this was to get stall for as much time as possible.
It didnt matter though.
Because Pyo-wol already suppressed all the soldiers who were already guarding the annex.
Cheong-yeob gave him a suspicious look.
Have you ever had a Bon school and Eun Won? Why are you bringing the Qingcheng sect?
I have a grudge on both the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect.
Emei? If thats the case then it must be your fault that a disciple of the Emei sect died.
Thats right.
Pyo-wol gently nodded his head. Cheong-yeobs expression darkened.
He was wasting time by talking to Pyo-wol, but still, no disciple from outside came running. It meant that Pyo-wolpletely took over the space.
Cheong-yeob said, secretly raising his internal energy.
A person who has a grudge against both the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect. I dont think there was such a person. Can you tell me who you really are?
Im an assassin.
Assassin?
It doesnt seem like you remember. Anyway, because of the Emei sect, I was raised as an assassin, and became the public enemy of the Qingcheng sect.
Are you talking about what happened seven years ago?
I guess you still remembered. It seems youre not that stupid.
Then you are the assassin who killed Woo Gunsang.
Yes.
Pyo-wol nodded his head. A cold smile hung on his lips.
Inparison, Cheong-yeobs expression hardened even more. Because it reminded him of that day seven years ago.
It was the Qingcheng sect that boasted the most thorough securitywork in Sichuan. It was seven years ago that their self-esteem was broken.
It was the Cheongseong school that boasted the most thorough boundarywork in Sichuan. It was seven years ago that such self-esteem was broken.
One day, an assassin sessfully ambushed Woo Gunsang, the rising member of the Qingcheng sect. This not only brought a huge shock to the Qingcheng sect, but also to the entire Sichuan.
The elite disciples of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were involved in a case of chasing the assassin who killed Woo Gunsang together with the numerous sects in Sichuan Province who helped them.
Cheong-yeobs trembling is not simply because Pyo-wol assassinated Woo Gunsang.
Pyo-wol revealed the truth of the incident by luring the disciples of the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect through an underground joint venture.
After that day, the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect became the irreconcble enemies.
The source of all the incidents was the assassin standing right in front of him.
Pyo-wol was covering the lower crown of his face with a scarf. Cheong-yeob knew what that meant.
Pyo-wol! I will never forget that name!
Cheong-yeob raised his sword.
Although he still hasnt fully healed from his wounds, he did not doubt that he would not be able to handle a single assassin.
No matter how deeply wounded he was, he was still the one one who would be the next sect leader of the Qingcheng sect. If he couldnt even handle a single assassin, he had nothing to say if he was stripped of his position as a great disciple.
Pyo-wol! You made a big mistake today. You had to just hide in the dark until the end. If you did, you would have saved your insignificant life for a few more days.
Shuaack!
Cheong-yeobs sword cut through the darkness, and a fierce sword energy flew towards Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol shook off the swords energy by moving to the side and then he rushed forward.
He did not take out the phantom dagger or the Soul-Reaping Thread4, which he has been using frequently.
It was not Aguido, a German martial artist, but the Emeis technique, Pyoseol Cheonunjang that killed Cheong-yeob today.
Pyoseol Cheonunjang was very difficult to learn due to the philosophy of the Emei sect.
Without mastering the depths of Emei, it would have been impossible to even dream of disying its true power.
However, Pyo-wol reced Emeis deep philosophy with the Sub-Thunder Snake method.
As a result, Pyoseol Cheonunjang became more shady and destructive.
It actually transcended the power of the original.
Kwaang!
As Pyo-wol swung his hand, fierce pressure struck Cheong-yeob.
Cheong-yeob swung his sword to try and repel the tension.
Bang!
The bounced energy struck the wall of the annex and made it copse. The wall shook precariously as if the outbuildings were about to copse at any moment.
What?
Isnt that the residence of the brother Cheong-yeob?
At the suddenmotion, the disciples of the Qingcheng sect and the Golden Gates ran out in worry. At that moment, the two men broke through the roof of the annex and soared into the air.
One was Cheong-yeob, and the other was a unidentifiable man who had his face half-covered with a scarf.
Cheong-yeob wanted to announce Pyo-wols true identity right now.
However, when he tried to open his mouth while spreading his qi, because of his deep internal wound, his qi ended up scattering and thus flowed back.
Because of that, Cheong-yeob couldnt say anything and had to unleash his sword techniques with his lips closed.
I just have to subdue him. Its not toote to reveal his identity after I overpower him.
Shuaack!
His sword pierced the darkness and shot towards Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol escaped the sword energy of Cheong-yeob just by narrowly dodging in the air.
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect tried to help Cheong-yeob, but the fight between the two was so intense that they did not dare to intervene.
At that moment, Pyo-wol unleashes the Pyoseol Cheonunjang.
Hoo-woong!
A force of immense power, iparable to anything before, was shot towards Cheong-yeob.
Is that the Pyoseol Cheonunjang?
Then is that person an Emei sects warrior?
Some soldiers of the Qingcheng sect recognized Pyo-wols swordsmanship technique. This is because Pyoseol Cheonunjang was such a famous attack.
Something like this
Cheong-yeob pulled up all of his remaining inner strength and put it in his sword. The intention was to cut through the iing energy at once.
All of his internal energy would be exhausted, but he expected that the disciples of the Qingcheng sect woulde running to help him.
He swung his sword with all his might.
Hoo-hung!
But his sword tore through the air in vain. Cheong-yeob widened his eyes.
Because the impossible happened.
It was impossible even in a dream to miss a sword that had been trained for decades. Cheong-yeob looked at his legs involuntarily. Because he felt something wrapped around his leg.
It was a thread of qi, which could not be distinguished with the naked eye.
At the decisive moment, Pyo-wol used the Soul-Reaping Thread and disturbed the bnce of Cheong-yeob. The subtle difference made the Cheong-yeob fail to deflect the iing attack.
Bang!
At the chest of Cheong-yeob, traces of the Pyoseol Cheonunjang could be seen.
Keuk!
Cheong-yeob let out a desperate scream and fell to the floor.
Senior Brother!
Oh, no!
The disciples of Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates ran in haste.
But by the time they arrived, Cheong-yeob had already stopped breathing and died.
In the face of Cheong-yeobs terrible death, the Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates warriors lost their minds.
Follow him!
The Emei sect killed Senior Brother Cheong-yeob!
We must take revenge!
The disciples of Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates simultaneously lost their reason.
In front of them, Cheong-yeob lost his life because of the Emei sects swordsmanship technique. They thought that Emei had sent a highly skilled warrior to get revenge.
The disciples ran out without anyone stopping them.
Their destination was the Hundred Flower Room where the disciples of Emei stayed.
AHH!
Lets drive the dirty Emei disciples out of the city!
We must take revenge on behalf of Senior Brother Cheong-yeob!
The night streets of Chengdu were filled with their voices.
The night sky of Chengdu, which had barely calmed down, began to be dyed with blood again.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3- Wolf in sheeps clothing. Other trantions: hidden knife in the smile, ????(ЦYص)
- Ungong Yosang. Raws: ????.
- Meaning: I think this is some external arts/cultivation method that can slow down the progression of injuries.
- The one whoes is not good, the one who is good will note. Raws: ????(߲) ????(߲)???.
- Meaning: This is a Chinese Idiom. People with good intentions do note to us easily, and those whoe to us do note with good intentions.
- Soul-Reaping Thread. This was previously known as Suhonsa. Will be using this term from now on for consistency.
Chapter 73
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 23
Manhwa: N/A
People called that morning the Bloody River and Corpse Mountain Day.1
Its a day when blood flows and forms like a river, and bodies pile up like a mountain.
That morning, the Emei disciples in the Hundred Flower Room were attacked by the Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates warriors.
The warriors, who lost their reason at the death of Cheong-yeob, attacked the Hundred Flower Room. The warriors of the Emei sect who were in the Hundred Flower Room were also in a situation where their nerves were sharply raised over Jeonghwas death.
They exploded their anger against the Qingcheng sect warriors who suddenly attacked. So they shed once more, and inflicted great damage on each other.
Yong Seol-ran somehow tried to control the Emei sects disciples, but it was to no avail.
The Emei sect disciples thought that Jeonghwas death was due to the Qingcheng sect, while the Qingcheng sect thought that Cheong-yeobs death was caused by a highly skilled warrior hired by the Emei sect.
All of these happened because of misunderstandings and schemes of Pyo-wol. But no one had figured that out.
The disciples from both sects just needed something to pour out their anger. So the two forces shed, and left the worst damage.
The Hundred Flower Room, which had be a battlefield, was mercilessly destroyed and stained with the blood of countless warriors.The fight between the two factions continued for almost half a day.
It was truly a fight to the death.
It could not even bepared with the battle that had taken ce the day before.
They became demons and killed each other.
Their fighting was so devastating that everyone who lived nearby had to abandon their houses and evacuate. Later, when they returned home, what they saw was apletely destroyed Hundred Flower Room. The Hundred Flower Room itself was like a huge tomb.
It wasnt just the destruction of the base.
Geum Ha-ryeon, the sect leader of the Hundred Flower Room, also lost her life on that day.
The Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates, who attacked first, also suffered heavy damage.
In that battle, a total of about 500 soldiers from both sides were killed or injured. As the fighting between the two sides grew, the damage grew out of control since nearby affiliated sects also joined the fight to help them.
NoC!
Looking at the Hundred Flower Room that had copsed overnight, Yong Seol-ran made an expression of disbelief.
Her whole body was stained with blood.
The only reason the Emei sect was able to endure this much was because she showed her true prowess. Her whole body was stained red with the blood of the Qingcheng sect warriors.
It was like having a nightmare.
shed with Qingcheng sect in broad daylight, with Jeonghwa dying that same night. And at dawn, they fought the Qingcheng sect again until everything was destroyed.
She couldnt believe that all of this had happened in just two days.
Yong Seol-ran had always thought that she could handle any adversity. She believed that she was confident in her own inaction and that he had a bold personality.
But in the face of a terrible disaster that happened overnight, she could not think of anything.
It felt like her mind was empty.
She couldnt think of anything.
She felt like her soul had gone out.
Young Miss Seol-ran!
It was someones soft voice that brought her back to reality.
When she came to her senses and looked back, she saw Jang Muryang, who was leading the ck Cloud Corps.
The ck Clouds Mercenary took part in the fight at thest minute.
Because they participated in the war, the war was finally able to end at this level. If the ck Clouds Mercenary hadnt participated in the war, it would have been possible that all the soldiers of the Emei sect here would have been ughtered by the warriors of the Qingcheng sect.
Yong Seol-ran took over Jang Muryang.
Ah! Thank you for your help, Sir Zhang. Thanks to you, many of our people have survived.
I did it because of the contract anyway. Dont worry about it. I have something to tell you.
Yes?
Why dont we transfer to somewhere else where its quiet?
Alright.
Yong Seol-ran nodded, while Jang Muryang had an unsettled expression on his face.
The two went together to a deserted ce. After confirming that no one was around, Jang Muryang carefully opened his mouth.
Does Young Miss Seol-ran think that todays event was a coincidence?
What do you mean?
I asked if you thought it was a coincidence that the Qingcheng sects warriors attacked.
I dont think there are coincidences in Jianghu. So tell me, why did you bring this up?
If thats the case, then it makes sense. Actually, there is a person we met by chance whileing to Chengdu and apanied him. However, the persons movements were unusual.
Tell me more.
Yong Seol-rans eyes lit up.
It was because something came to mind the moment she heard Jang Muryangs words.
His name is Pyo-wol. HeC
Jang Muryang told her everything he knew about Pyo-wol. How Pyo-wol treated Heo Ranju and how he killed Jo Jeoksan and Seol-pyo.
Yong Seol-ran didnt say a word the whole time she was listening to the story. But her eyes were full of certainty.
Then its certain. He is the one whos responsible for separating our sect and the Qingcheng sect.
A person can sometimes find out the truth by just hearing a few words. It was the same case with Yong Seol-ran right now.
Yong Seol-ran was convinced that Pyo-wol was the mastermind behind the unusual flow of events.
Did you say his name is Pyo-wol?
Thats what I heard.
Where is he now?
I dont know. I sent some of my members to get him, but they said they could not find him.
You must catch him. It is clear that the reason why the Qingcheng sect attacked us today is because of him as well.
You think he was the one who killed Young Master Cheong-yeob.
The Qingcheng sect said that the one who killed Cheong-yeob used one of our sects martial arts. However, among the disciples of our sect who havee to Chengdu, I am the only one who can use the Pyoseol Cheonunjang. And of course, it wasnt me who killed Cheong-yeob.
So you think he killed the Young Master Cheong-yeob? But they said he was killed using the Emei sects martial artsC
Other than that, the current situation cannot be exined.
Huu!
Zhang Muliang let out a sigh.
It was obviously the Qingcheng sects negligence that killed the young master of the Thunder n. If he had also learned the Emei sects martial arts, the problem bes more serious.
So, hes a monster who has learned both the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect, and the Emei sect.
For now, we have no choice but to think that way.
How the hell was such a terrible being born? Judging by the conflict he instigated between the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect, he seems to have great resentment towards the two sects. Do you have any guess on who it could be?
How could there be someone like
Yong Seol-ran abruptly ended her speech.
Because there was someone who suddenly came to her mind.
But hes dead No! Wait, what if he was alive?
In an instant, goosebumps spread all over her body. She had just made one assumption, but all the incidents started to fit together like cogs.
Above all, her sixth sense was telling her that her assumption was correct.
More than anything else, there is no other assassin who has a deep grudge against both the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect.
In an instant, his face came to her mind. It was a distant memory, but his face was still vivid in her mind. Her memories of him were so strong.
We dont have time to be like this right now. If we let him run like this, things will get worse and worse.
Before that, there is something I want to ask the Young Miss Seol-ran.
Jang Muryangs voice lowered. His eyes were shining brighter than ever.
Why is he doing this? Dont we need to know the reason to know how to deal with him?
I cant tell you that.
Young Miss Seol-ran!
Im sorry.
Yong Seol-ran cut off the conversation.
Seven years ago, the incident was caused by the Emei sects sect leader. A tragedy caused by the greed of the Abbess of Nine Cmities.
So, Yong Seol-ran couldnt share the backstory with others.
Im sorry. I want to tell you, but I cant. Its not something I can decide on my own. Sir Zhang must be frustrated, but I hope you will be patient until our Master hase to a decision.
Alright.
Zhang MuCryang took a step back.
He realized that if he pressures Yong Seol-ran for answers any more than this, he would only get her antipathy.
Yong Seol-ran closed her eyes.
Hes back
She also found out for the first time today that his name was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol used to make fun of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect even when he was an assassin. He risked his own life to bring the two forces into an underground cave, eventually causing them to sh.
He was already scary back then, but she was afraid to even imagine how scary he must have be now, seven yearster.
Pyo-wol!
* * *
The atmosphere of Chengdu became ferocious.
The fight between the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect had exacerbated the public sentiment.
People were terrified. The streets werepletely deserted, and people hid in their homes. People instinctively knew that something bigger was going to happen.
The tworgest forces in Sichuan Province, the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect, were almostpletely annihted in Chengdu.
The two sects would not just stand still. They will definitely send more of their reinforcements to Chengdu. And if they do, this only proves the idea that Chengdu would be destroyed.
In any case, it was hard to see who would suffer the most damage. People with no power would definitely be the first ones to die. For that reason, those who were quick-witted had to leave the city early.
Some guest housespletely locked their doors and did not ept guests.
Pyo-wol walked alone on apletely deserted street.
He left Chengdu and headed for a shop in the Fire Dragon Room.
No one paid any attention to Pyo-wol. Everyone was busy taking care of themselves. The workshop street where the shop of the Fire Dragon Room was located was quiet.
Since most of the workshops were closed, there were no guests. They also recognized that the atmosphere of Chengdu was serious.
Due to the nature of the workshop where weapons were made and sold, the streets of this ce had no choice but to be affected by the incident in Chengdu.
If you do business on a day like this for nothing, disputes among the martial artists may arise, so the workshop is taking care of it.
The Fire Dragon Rooms shop was also closed.
Pyo-wol looked at the shops door with a frown. Because there was a dull noiseing from inside the door.
Pouck! Puck!
It wasnt the sound of an iron being hit by a hammer. Rather, it was a dull sound when someone is being hit by a blunt weapon.
Pyo-wol opened the door.
It was initially locked but with just a little bit of pressure from Pyo-wol, it easily opened.
Inside the workshop, four men were ruthlessly beating a man. And a man with a goatee was watching the scene with his arms crossed.
The men who were using violence were startled to see Pyo-wol who suddenly opened the workshop door and entered.
You are?
What? How did you get in?
The cksmith apprentices asked.
Tang Sochu was the target of their terrible violence. Tang Sochu was lying on the floor while wiggling his bloodied body.
A goatee-bearded man stepped forward.
Youre the customer who came the other day.
Buntaju was the de facto manager of Fire Dragon Rooms shop. Buntaju remembered Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked at Tang Sochu without saying a word. Then, Buntaju smiled and blocked the front of Pyo-wol.
This is inside the main room. Customers are not allowed here.
What did he do?
I cant tell you. If you want to get weapons, go to another workshop. Our workshop is closed for the time being.
Buntaju gave strength to push Pyo-wol. But Pyo-wol did not budge.
The face of Buntaju, which had used his strength to push Pyo-wol, turned red. He realized that Pyo-wol was a master of martial arts so he withdrew.
I dont know which sect you are from, but please step back. If you meddle in the affairs of the Fire Dragon Room, you will have a bad experience.
Buntaju especially emphasized the word Fire Dragon Room.
Once the name of the Fire Dragon Room was mentioned, people would immediately back off. However, the Fire Dragon Room did not pose a threat at all to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was still looking at Buntaju.
Tang Sochu also raised his head with difficulty and looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol said to him.
Decide.
Do you want to leave?
For a moment, Tang Sochus eyes trembled.
Because he understood what Pyo-wol meant.
Today he did nothing wrong. He didnt grab a hammer, and he didnte near the furnace. Still, he was beaten by the apprentices. And even Buntaju encouraged the violence of the apprentices and left him alone.
The only sin he has is that he was born with the Tang surname. But even then, he didnt have a choice on hisst name, but people hated him and harassed him.
It was now taken for granted that tormenting him was taken for granted, and the people in the workshop also used violence as a substitute for anger.
As a result, his body was torn apart, and his resentment reached its peak.
Tang Sochu struggled to get up.
The sight of his legs trembling like aspen trees was a pity for everyone who saw it.
Just stay still, kid.
Bouck!
An apprentice pped the back of the head of Tang Sochu. Tang Chou couldnt stand the blow and his face was nted on the floor.
His nose was broken and blood dripped from his mouth and chin. Tang Sochu tried to turn his head and looked at Pyo-Yeol.
Their eyes met in the air.
Then the Tang Sochu said:
Can you kill them?
All of them?
All of them!
Then what can you do for me?
Ill do anything you want.
Tang Sochu lifted his head and looked at Pyo-wol.
His eyes were as empty as Pyo-wol.
His emotions were worn out by repeated violence.
Pyo-wol smiled at his appearance, which bore a resemnce to himself.
Okay.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3- Bloody River and Corpse Mountain Day. Raws: ??????(Ѫӌɽ)
- Ѫ blood
- flow, circte
- river, stream
- corpse
- ɽ mountain, hill, peak
- day
Chapter 74
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 24
Manhwa: N/A
What are you talking about, customer!
Buntaju made an expression of absurdity.
Pyo-wol was the first person who dared to make such a statement in the shop of Fire Dragon Room.
A ferocious energy emanated from his whole body.
Buntaju in Fire Dragon Room wasnt anything different from the other members of the sect. He was also one of the most respected masters in the Fire Dragon Room.
He usually acts humble in front of the guests, but in reality, he was a tyrant in the Fire Dragon Room. However, Pyo-wol did not feel threatened.
Pyo-wol said to Tang Sochu.
Ill show you how I use the phantom dagger you made for me.
Ciiit!
At that moment, a phantom dagger was released from his waist.
Geugh!
Buntaju flew backwards with a shriek. Suddenly, a dagger was buried deep in his forehead, leaving only the handle.
Hiiiic!
Buntaju
The apprentices shouted in surprise, but the breathing of Butanju had already stopped.
Ugh! You madman!
Dang! Dang! Dang!
An apprentice rang the emergency bell next to him. Then, warriors came out from inside the workshop.
What?
Whats going on?
Since they were warriors guarding the workshop, they all had vicious weapons in their hands. One of the apprentices said, pointing a finger at Pyo-wol.
That crazy bastard killed Buntaju!
What?
It was only then that the soldiers discovered the dagger stuck in the forehead of Buntaju.
Catch him!
Crazy bastard!
The warriors rushed towards Pyo-wol. At that moment, Pyo-wol flicked his hand.
Cit! Ciiiit!
The ghost knives were released over and over again.
Keuk!
Gargh!
One life was taken with each dagger.
In an instant, a dozen or so warriors lost their lives.
Kekkeuh!
The man who had his heart pierced by thest dagger fell to his knees. Pyo-wol recovered the dagger using Soul-Reaping Thread.
Ugh!
What, what?
The apprentices looked up in horror. It was a tragedy that happened in the blink of an eye. The warriors of their workshop were easily wiped out by Pyo-wol, not even giving them any time to respond.
The apprentices did not know what to do with the sight that they could not believe with their own eyes.
At that moment, Pyo-wol once again wielded the Soul-Reaping Thread. Then the phantom dagger with the thread attached to it drew a parab and flew away in the air like a shooting star.
Ciiit!
The phantom dagger ran through the apprentices necks in an instant. The apprentices could not even scream, they just grabbed their necks and fell.
In an instant, the workshop was stained with blood.
With the exception of Pyo-wol and Tang Sochu, there are no longer any living person in the workshop.
He killed more than ten people in an instant, but there was no guilt on Pyo-wols face. The Fire Dragon Room participated in the quest to catch him seven years ago.
Knowing that fact, Pyo-wol had no hesitation in his hands.
Tang Sochu struggled to get up.
Even though the hellishndscape was right before his eyes, there was no change in the expression on Tang Sochus face. He looked at Pyo-wol without paying attention to the corpses.
You can use the ghost monument like that.
Its called the Soul-Reaping Thread, I can only use one yet.
If you pull out all ten with your fingers, you might be able to use all ten ghost knives.
Theoretically,
Tang Sochuughed as if he liked Pyo-wols answer.
Hahaha! Thats great. Its really great.
He looked at the Soul-Reaping Thread and the Ghost Knives. His heart was pounding at the thought that the weapon he had made would show off the best power because of its harmony with the Soul-Reaping Thread.
His body was beaten up ck and blue, but he couldnt feel any pain.
Even though all the soldiers and apprentices of the shop had died, there was no sympathy on the face of Tang Sochu.
If a stranger dies, he will not look like this. To him, the people here were only objects of hatred. Their deaths did not shake Tang Sochu.
Tang Sochu asked Pyo-wol.
Are you okay?
What?
Im d for their demise, but the Fire Dragon Room wont be idle.
I guess you havent heard the news yet.
What news?
The catastrophe of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect.
So?
Tang Sochus eyes gleamed with anticipation. Everyone in their shop was nervous about it.
Pyo-wol nodded his head.
I caused all of that.
Ha ha ha!
Tang Sochu burst outughing. Because he remembered the first time he met Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol said that he would fight against the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect. At the time, he honestly didnt believe it. Because the story waspletely unrealistic. But now there was no reason not to believe it. Because the circumstantial evidence is so clear.
Tang Sochu asked.
You need my help, right?
A lot.
What can I help you with?
Tang Sochus face was bright with madness.
* * *
Bang!
Arge table was shattered.
The Abbess of Nine Cmities, who could not hold back her anger, struck the table with her fist. Even though the fragments of the shattered table werepletely scattered, the Emeis masters still did not blink an eye.
It was because they were as angry as Guhwasata. There was a letter in the hands of the Guhwasata. The letter arrived this morning using a carrier pigeon.
Inside the letter, Jeonghwas death and the circumstances in Chengdu were written in detail.
Jeonghwas death made Guhwasata explode in anger.
What kind of child is Jeonghwa to kill that child.
Jeonghwa was an Emei sects great disciple.
The death of other disciples were also heartbreaking, but the death of the great disciple, Jeong-hwa, affected her in a special way.
Jeonghwa was her first disciple.
There were many times she was disappointment of Jeonghwas shorings, but nheless, she was the first disciple she epted. So it felt even worse.
Guhwasata bowed her head and took a deep breath.
Her reaction might seem cold to others, but it was never easy to contain her emotions after the death of the disciple. However, as an ambitious person who challenges the hegemony of Sichuan, she eventually overcame the intense emotions within a short time.
A momentter, when she raised her head again, a chill lingered in her eyes.
Lets get things sorted out. The assassin who killed Woo Gunsang seven years ago survived and provoked the conflict between the Emei and the Qingcheng factions. Hes also using both the martial arts of both the Qingcheng and Emei sect. The Qingcheng sects martial arts might have been secretly passed to him by the Blood Shadow Group but how did he learn our sects martial arts? Furthermore, its the Pyoseol Cheonunjang?
Pyoseol Cheonunjang was a martial art that should never be leaked to the outside as a result of ascension. The fact that Pyo-wol had mastered such martial arts could not be understood by the Guhwasata.
I
At that moment, Cheolsim carefully opened her mouth.
Cheolsim was the junior sister of Jeonghwa. Since Jeonghwa died, she was the next most influential person. Guhwasata looked at Cheolsim.
Tell me.
Is it possible that Gong-uns copy was leaked?
Gong-un? You mean the kid who died in the underground cave?
Yes. This disciple heard that he was allowed to learn Pyoseol Cheonunjang and thus had a copy.
You mean he went into the underground cave carrying a copy?
It seems to be the case.
Crazy! For him to go out with a copy. Is he crazy?!
Bang!
In an instant, Guhwasata struck the handle of the chair. Then the handle turned to powder and broke. Everyone held their breath in the anger of the Guhwasata.
But how did he learn Pyoseol Cheonunjang without the depths of our sect? Is that even possible?
Common sense is impossible, but for now, there is no other possibility thates to mind.
Cheolsim shrugged her shoulders as if he hadmitted a crime.
Guhwasata bit her lip softly.
She also knew that the Cheolsims guess was valid. However, she did not want to admit that one day an assassin stole and learned the martial arts of the prestigious Emei sect.
It was because the Emei sects self-esteem was at stake.
It took a long time for Guhwasata to ept reality. Anyway, for now, she found Cheolsims words the most usible.
So, it means that he has learned both the Seventy-Two Sword Waves of the Qingcheng sect and the Pyoseol Cheonunjang of our sect. Furthermore, he has a bitter grudge against us. Is that right?
It seems so.
Keuk! To think the day woulde where a mere assassin would dare harass our Emei sect. Does the Qingcheng faction know this?
They already firmly believe that our sect is the one responsible for killing Cheong-yeob. No matter what we say, they wont believe it.
Yes. They wont believe us until they catch the assassin and show them the real thing.
The Qingcheng sect will not believe the words of the Emei sect. This is because of the original sin that the Emei sect had alreadymitted seven years ago.
At the center of it was the Guhwasata.
Her decision led to todays tragedy. But nevertheless, she never regretted her decision. Her dream of making the Emei sect the leader of Sichuan was still in progress.
At that time, the middle-aged man warrior, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth.
Sect leader!
What is it, Jang Pyeong?
The middle-aged warrior was the head of Fog Valley Temple1, one of the branches of the Emei sect. He was the first disciple that was epted after the Guhwasata opened the doors of the Emei sect to men.
Until now, he had little to say because of the spirit of Jeonghwa, but in terms of his martial arts skills, he was never inferior to Jeonghwa.
If you give me permission, Ill catch the assassin.
Hes dangerous.
It would be dangerous if we didnt know of his existence, but knowing his existence like this, theres no danger at all if we can appropriate prepare for it. So, please let me go.
No! I will catch him myself.
Are you saying that the sect leader will go down the mountain herself?
Jang Pyeong was startled by the remarks of the Guhwasataand stood up. It was the same with the other disciples.
This would not take long.
How can the sect leader move on her own? Furthermore for just a lowly assassin.
The disciples tried to stop Guhwasata. However, the decision of the Guhwasata was firm.
Anyway, his ultimate goal is me. If I stay still, he will surelye to the main sect.
Then
Guhwasata was sure of her judgment.
From the beginning, his target was me. Its clear that he was the one who caused this incident to attack me. I should have definitely eliminated him back then.
She resented Mu Jeong-jin of the Qingcheng sect.
If he had definitely removed Pyo-wol then nothing like today would have happened. When she thought that this happened because of the ipetence of Mu Jeong-jin, her anger against the Qingcheng sect rose even more.
Cheolsim!
Yes, master!
You will be in charge of the main sect for the time being.
That
I will go and catch the assassin. I will be back soon, so hold on for a while. Jang Pyeong!
Yes, sect leader!
You help Cheolsim.
I will.
If anything difficult happens, visit Baekwol Samseung and ask for her help.
Baekwol Samseung was the best of the Emei sects warriors.
After Guhwasata took over as the sect leader, she stopped paying attention to world affairs and entered closed training. Because of Guhwasata, they could focus on training and leave the sect with a peace of mind.
How dare a lowly assassin cause such a mess. I will definitely catch him and tear him into a thousand pieces before I kill him.
A vicious light shed in Guhwasatas eyes.
On that day, the Guhwasata came down Mt. Emei with two hundred elite members of the Emei sect.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3- Fog Valley Temple. Trantions: Mugoksa Temple, ???(F ).
- F fog
- valley
- court, temple
Chapter 75
Light Novel: Volume 3 Episode 25
Manhwa: N/A
Everyone looked at the coffin whichy in the middle.
The body of Cheong-yeob, a great disciple of the Qingcheng sect, was contained in the coffin. Cheongsan together with some of the disciples carried the coffin to the main sect from the bottom of the mountain. Muryeongjin looked at Cheong-yeobs body in the coffin with a look of disbelief.
Cheong-yeob!
His voice trembled.
The old man had been practicing martial arts for such a long time that his heart had rarely been shaken, but now theres a throbbing pain in his chest.
It felt like his heart was being torn apart.
Cheong-yeob!
Muryeongjin approached the coffin calling the name of Cheong-yeob. He looked like he was about to copse at any moment.
Sect leader!
Kheuk!
The Qingcheng sect warriors who saw the scene burst into tears.
Muryeongjin approached Cheong-yeobs body one step at a time with great difficulty. Cheong-yeob had his eyes closed as if he was asleep. However, the scars left on his body were so disastrous that they couldnt bear to look.
It was a trace of the Pyoseol Cheonunjang.
Muryeongjin gently caressed Cheong-yeobs body. At that moment, Cheongsan knelt down and put his head on the floor.
Please punish me for not guarding Cheong-yeob well
Please punish me.
The warriors who had carried Cheong-yeobs body with Cheongsan threw their heads down simultaneously. Their foreheads were bruised and blood sshed all over the ce, but no one showed a dissatisfied expression.
They were sinners.
A felony who failed to protect a great disciple of the Qingcheng sect. They didnt even deserve to be hurt.
Although they attacked the Hundred Flower Room and caused great damage to the Emei, that did not erase their sins.
Muryeongjin did not me them. Because he knew that they did their best.
Senior brother!
The Muhwajin approached the Muryeongjin. Without a word, he put his hand on the shoulder of Muryeongjin. That alone was a greatfort to the Muryeongjin.
Mu Iljin, also came to the side of Muryeongjin.
Their faces were full of sorrow.
No matter how deeply he studied the Tao and became detached from the material aspects of the world, he could not help but feel the pain over the deaths of his cherished disciples.
That was then.
Bang!
Suddenly, a loud roar erupted from inside the Qingcheng sect.
Muryeongjin and the others were startled and ran to the ce where the explosion was heard.
It was the epicenter of the main hall where distinguished guests of the Qingcheng sect usually stayed.
Mu Jeong-jin stood tall in the hall, and the men from the Thunder n were looking at him with a frightened expression.
Unusual momentum was flowing from Mu Jeong-jin.
With his force as violent as a storm, the men of Thunder n trembled all over like sheep meeting a lion.
Priest! Why?
Senior brother!
Muryeongjin and Muhwajin called for Mu Jeong-jin. But Mu Jeong-jin only looked at the front without answering.
Muryeongjin and Muhwajin, who followed the ce where Mujeongjinins gaze was directed, closed their eyes tightly without realizing it.
Oh Primordial God
Ugh!
In front of Mu Jeong-jin, there was a mutted corpse.
It didnt take long to find out that the body was Tae Yeonho, the sect leader of the Thunder n.
Why the hell did you do that?
Senior brother! Why did you kill sect leader Tae?!
There was only one person in the Qingcheng sect who could kill Tae Yeonho, who is a sect leader, in a single shot.
It was Mu Jeong-jin.
In Mu Jeong-jins eyes, there seemed to be a turbulent naturalization.
He looked at Tae Yeonhos body and said,
Cheonyeop died because of him.
Its not because of sect leader Tae that Cheong-yeob died.
But he was the cause.
Mu Jeong-jin!
Senior brother. I will not let a single person involved in this matter live.
Cruel words came out of Mu Jeong-jins mouth.
Huuu! The life of Mu Jeong-jin has reached its climax.
After returning from the underground cave seven years ago, Mu Jeong-jins life grew stronger and stronger. But no one knew why.
He vaguely guessed that Mu Jeong-jin was suffering from a heart demon. The problem is that no one in the Qingcheng sect can control Mu Jeong-jin.
Mu Jeong-jin was undoubtedly the most prominent member of the Qingcheng sect at this time.
It would have to be at the level of Go Yeopjin, the oldest person in their sect, to be able to subdue him. However, the old man hid for a long time and did not appear.
No one even knew whether he was still alive or staying on Mt. Qingcheng.
Calm down, Mu Jeong-jin.
Cheong-yeob is dead. How can I calm down?
Lets take a closer look at the overall situation. There must be a reason why the situation has worsened like this.
Cheonyeop lost his life because of the Emei sect. The scars on his body are clearly the Emei sects Pyoseol Cheonunjang.
ButC
Seven years ago, we lost Woo Gunsang because of them. And today, we lost Cheong-yeob. The future of the Qingcheng sect has been shattered. And yet, youre asking me to endure it?
Jeong-jin.
I cant stand it. Senior brother told me to be patient, so I didnte forward. I just watched them from the back. But whats the result?
Dont stop me, Senior brother! This time, I will get justice from the Emei sect. They will fear my name.
Theres still plenty of time. Calm down a little.
No, while were muttering like this, those wicked Emei will prepare to strike us. We can no longer leave their provocations.
Suddenly, Mu Jeong-jin kicked the ground and flew into the air. Then seven men also flew away after Mu Jeong-jin.
It was the Qingcheng Seven Swords1 raised by Mu Jeong-jin himself.
Mu Jeong-jin and the Qingcheng Seven Swords spread their qi and ran down the mountain without anyone stopping them.
Muhwajin said with a worried expression.
This is a big deal. It would be even a bigger deal if Senior brother fetches Junior brother Woo.
Are they going to meet Junior brother Woo? Its been over seven years since he lived there.
Junior Brother Woo was Woo Jinpyeong, the father of Woo Gunsang.
He was a genius whoid the foundation for the Qingcheng sect to leap forward, but since his son, Woo Gunsang, died, he has separated himself from the world.
Mu Jeong-jin visited several times to invite him to the Qingcheng sect, but he was rejected every time. If only Woo Jinpyeong had been in the Qingcheng sect, they would have already put an end to the long war with the Emei sect.
Doesnt everyone know? That if those two people really work together, there will be bloodshed in Sichuan.
HuuC
We must send someone to stop them. What we really want is for Emei to get down on their knees and apologize, not to destroy them.
Senior brother is right. So who should we send down?
I will go down the sect mountain myself.
You mean?
The causal rtionship between the events is unclear. The series of events is developing too radically.
Muhwajin had doubts about what was going on under the mountain. Someone had to go down the mountain to find out the truth.
Muryeongjin let out a sigh.
Huh! We cant help it. Take the martial artists of the Law Enforcement Hall2 down.
Thank you.
The Muhwajin man bowed his head deeply to Muryeongjin.
The Law Enforcement Hall had the strongest force as it is the ce in charge of managing the discipline of the Qingcheng sect.
The head of the Law Enforcement Hall, Mu Yeongjin, was the second most advanced expert after Mujeongjin, and the warriros of the Law Enforcement Hall led by him possessed a forceparable to that of the Qingcheng Seven Swords.
To have the Law Enforcement Hall join Muhwajin was like giving him all the rights.
I will never let you down, Senior Brother!
The fate of the Qingcheng sect depends on you. And
Yes?
We also need to find out why Mu Jeong-jin is having a heart demon. If we let his heart demon grow like this, it might endanger the entire Sichuan Province.
Yes, Senior Brother!
Muhwajin replied with a sad expression. The face of the Muryeongjin looking at him was full of concern.
How did things got to this point.
His sighs were scattered in the wind.
* * *
Pyo-wol returned to Chengdu.
The atmosphere of Chengdu was still bloody. The streets were almost deserted, and most of the shops were closed. There were very few ces that opened the door to guests.
For that reason, Pyo-wol had to waste quite a bit of time trying to find an open guesthouse. However, his efforts were not in vain, since in the end, he was able to find a guest house.
The owner of the guest house was desperate to make money even in such a bloody situation. The room costs twice as much as usual, and food, despite its poor quality, was sold at a higher price.
Even if it was unfair, the guests had to endure the actions of the owner. This is because there are only a few guest houses where people can stay in Chengdu.
The merchants who grabbed a room at a high priceined.
This is crazy! I have to pay five coins for a one-night stay in a guest house.
We cant help it though. We cant stay homeless.
Damn! What is going on with the Emei and Qingcheng sect? Why are we being involved?
Shh! Be quiet. And what if they hear you?
Will the Emei and Qingcheng sect evene here?
Be careful because there may be people around that rted to them. Dont you know that birds hear daytime words and rats hear nighttime words?
Ugh!
The merchants lowered their voices, Pyo-wol could still hear them clearly.
He could not me them, though.
In a way, all of this happened because of him.
If he had stayed still, there would have been no reason for the situation to have grown so much, and there would have been no reason for so many casualties.
Still, he did not regret it.
For him, the concept of good and evil had long since disappeared. Everything that interfered with his survival was evil, and everything that harmed him was absolute evil.
Because he was forced to live in darkness for as many as fourteen years, his mentality became twisted from the very beginning.
For fourteen years, his mind has been twisted and twisted. It can never be unraveled by ordinary means.
Pyo-wol knew that too.
That he was absolutely not normal.
And he is greatly different from ordinary people.
That said, he had no intention of changing himself. Because he didnt think that changing himself would change his destiny. He doesnt know where his fate will end, but he will run with all his might to the extent that he can reach it.
Even if he copses in the middle with all his strength.
Heres your meal.
The owner of the guest house served his meal. At first nce, the food looked unappealing. The owner of the guest house left the food on Pyo-wols table and trudged into the kitchen.
Pyo-wol took out a booklet from his pocket without even paying attention to the food.
The characters, Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists, were clearly written on the cover.
It was a booklet that was stolen by killing Oh San-kyung, the Chengdu branch manager of Hao n.
Pyo-wol did not have time to look through the list of martial artists of Chengdu, as he had been working between the Emei and Qingcheng sect. So this was his first time browsing Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists.
Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists was literally a booklet in which the Hao npiled data on Chengdus martial artists.
The Hao ns intelligencework was so great that any warrior who set foot in Chengdu even once would have their identity recorded unconditionally.
The name of Pyo-wol written on the first page was proof of that.
Pyo-wol was not known to the public, and even though he had only been in Chengdu for a few days, he had already been identified and recorded in the booklet.
The Hao ns eyes and ears were proof that their influence spread throughout the city.
Pyo-wol quietly handed over the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists
Parak! Pararak!
A small smile appeared on Pyo-wols lips as he read the booklet.
The list of Chengdus warriors was written in detail. It was not only about himself but also about the ck Cloud Corps.
[The ck Cloud Corps increases their power and forces by epting cavalry.
They appear to be rted to the foreign tribes, and they aim to establish a ce within Sichuan.
Captain Jang Muryang is quick to calcte and very ambitious.
Special attention is required as it is a special skill to perform tightrope walking between both sides in a conflict zone.
The ce where the ck Cloud Corps entered is engulfed in conflict, to say the least. Beware of Daoshi Goh and Hyulseung.
Daoshi Goh ]
Pyo-wol memorized the contents of Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists in his head without missing a single word.
In Jianghu, information has a precious value that cannot be exchanged for any other treasure. In particr, information obtained from groups like the Hao n could not be obtained even with thousands of dors.
Although the title of the booklet was the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artists, the contents not only covers the warriors of Chengdu but also the entire Sichuan Province.
Editors Notes
This is the end of volume 3. Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3- Qingcheng Seven Swords. Raws: ????(߄).
- Law Enforcement Hall. Raws: Jipbeopdang, ???(̷).
Chapter 76
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 1
Manhwa: N/A
The appearance of the gorgeous Hundred Flower Room was nowhere to be found. This is because more than half of them were destroyed in the war with the Qingcheng sect.
In this battle, Jeonghwa, the great disciple of Emei, and Geum Ha-ryun, the sect leader of the Hundred Flower Room, lost their lives.
Yong Seol-ran was the one who united both the Emei and Hundred Flower Rooms disciples who lost their focus. If she hadnt been on time, the Hundred Flower Room would havepletely copsed in Chengdu.
Yong Seol-ranmanded the disciples of the Emei sect and Hundred Flower Room to restore the copsed battle line and re-established the security line. Then, she sent people to ns that were friendly with the Emei sect, including the military officer, and asked for their cooperation.
Thanks to her quick action, the Hundred Flower Room was able to avoid the worst possible oue.
Jang Muryang, who was watching her, was amazed.
Youre such a wonderful woman. Its strange how such a talented person has never been known.
From what I know, they say that she is the best talent that the Emei group has had in 100 years. However, she is quiet and the great disciple Jeonghwa is keeping her in check, so she seems to have lived without revealing herself.
At the reply of Daoshi Goh, Jang Muryangughed.
Now that Jeonghwa is dead, she will show off her talents to her hearts content.
Yeah, you can see how talented she is by looking at the situation right now, cant you? She is very good at cing people in the right ce and using them in the right ce. If she bes the sect leader, the Emei sect will be able to take another leap forward.
Hmm! Whoever possesses her might be the true master of the Emei sect.
Why are you greedy?
Fufu!
Instead of answering, Jang Muryang gave a meaningful smile.
Daoshi Goh also smiled.
If the captain can get her, itll be a great loot. Itll make it easier to reach the captains goal.
Thats why Im worried. The wall around her heart seems pretty solid.
The more colorful roses, the more they hide sharp thorns, and unless you are prepared to get hurt to some extent, you can never break them.
Daoshi Goh always tells me only good words to hear.
Am I not always on your side?
I hope that you will never change. And please take care of Ranju.
Why Ranju?
The circumstances are unfamiliar. Dont you know what the oue will be if that child goes wild?
Alright. I snt handling her my specialty?
Jang Muryang nodded as if he liked Daoshi Gohs answer.
That was then.
Tuuung!
Suddenly, an intense aura was felt outside.
Theplexion of the two changed.
This?
Its strongl.
Whoever the owner of the intense aura was made them feel the goosebumps. It was as if its the energy benefiting of a sect leader.
At that moment, the door opened and hundreds of disciples came out of the Hundred Flower Room.
At the center was an old woman reminiscent of a crow.
An indescribable bizarre energy was emanating from her whole body as she stepped into the floor with her staff.
The owner of the intense wave they felt was the old woman.
Jang Muryang and Daoshi Goh quickly recognized the old womans identity.
It seems that the Abbess of Nine Cmities came directly.
Hmm! The true owner of Emei is here.
As if to prove their words, the Emei and Hundred Flower Room disciples all rushed out to meet the Guhwasata.
The disciples are here to greet the sect leader.
We sincerely wee the visit of the sect leader.
The disciples of the two sects, regardless of who came first, knelt down on one knee to meet the Guhwasata.
It was a sight to see how powerful the Abbess of Nine Cmities was.
The whole Hundred Flower Room froze at her appearance.
Not only the students of the Hundred Flower Room, but also the disciples of the Emei sect, who had already been there, could not even breathe calmly.
The Abbess of Nine Cmities was not only the absolute leader of the Emei sect but also a powerful person who can cause a tremendous impact on the entire Sichuan Province.
If it were just that, the disciples of the two factions would not have held their breath here.
Everyone knows.
How cruel the Abbess of Nine Cmities was. And what happens when someone gets in her eyes.
The Abbess of Nine Cmities was not just a ruler, but a vicious leader.
At least within the reach of the Emei sect, there was no one who could oppose her intentions.
The disciple sees the master.
Woo Seonha of the Hundred Flower Room warmly wees the visit of the sect leader.
Finally, Yong Seol-ran and Woo Seonha faced the old woman. However, Guhwasata only looked at them with a cold expression.
At the indifferent eyes that cant tell her thoughts, Seonha trembled.
What kind of gaze
She was not used to the gaze that seemed to see through her inside like this. The feeling of standing naked in front of the Abbess of Nine Cmities made her uneasy.
It was a long timeter that Guhwasata opened her mouth.
Lets all go inside.
She entered Daejeon without hesitation as if she hade to her own house.
Yong Seol-ran and Seonha followed, and those with higher ranks among the remaining disciples entered Daejeon.
As Jang Muryang and Daoshi Goh were contemting what to do, an unfamiliar voice reached their ears.
The two of youe inside too.
It was the bellwether of Guhwasata.
Jang Muryang and Daoshi Goh looked at each others faces.
Do you think we should go inside?
I dont want to, but we have no choice.
Go inside first.
Only in times like this would you put this Daoshi Goh the lead.
Whoops! I have to live a long, even a little bit more
I want you to live long enough to lead the ck Clouds Mercenary Group well.
The two went into Daejeon exchanging meaningless jokes.
The Abbess of Nine Cmities was sitting in the most splendid Taesa Temple in Daejeon. To the left and right of her were the disciples of the Emei and Hundred Flower Room.
There were a lot of people in the big Daejeon, but not a single one of them could even breathe loudly so they could only watch Guhwasata.
Jang Muryang and Daoshi Goh looked at them moderately, and snuggled into the back seat.
This is because when the atmosphere is not good, they did not want toe to the front and received the anger of Guhwasata. Guhwasata looked at Yong Seol-ran with her legs crossed.
Tell me, what happenedC
She already knew the full story of the incident from the letter Yong Seol-ran sent, but Guhwasata again demanded an exnation in front of everyone.
Knowing how tenacious the masters temper is, Yong Seolr-an told everything she knew from start to finish.
Guhwasata closed her eyes and listened to Yong Seol-rans voice. At Yong Seol-rans attitude, as if she would not miss a single word, the Emei sects disciples once again put on a tense expression on their faces.
However, Yong Seol-rans expression did not change even once as she reported directly.
They dont know if its because Yong Seol-ran has a bold personality from the beginning, or because shes not afraid of her master, but Jang Muryang once again admired the way she spoke calmly without being nervous.
He already had a desire to have Yong Seol-ran, but seeing her like this made him even more greedy.
thats how it happened.
After a long time, the words of Yong Seol-ran have finallye to an end.
Up to that time, Guhwasata did not open her closed eyes.
Yong Seol-ran looked at her master like that quietly. Now all she has to do is finish. It was the judgment of the rest of tGuhwasata and the decision that followed.
It was only after a while that Guhwasata opened her mouth.
So, it all started when Nam Hosan, the young master of the Thunder n, was killed by an assassin. Did that assassin master the Qingcheng sects Seventy-Two Sword Waves?
Thats right.
And are you sure that assassin is the assassin who caused theincident 7 years ago?
As far as I know so far, yes.
We were thoroughly yed by one assassin. Did you say his name is Pyo-wol?
Yes.
Pyo-wol, Pyowol!
Guhwasata recalled Pyo-wols name. Her mouth was dry as if she was chewing a grain of sand.
At that moment, Guhwasatas eyes shone sharply.
Immediately after hearing the name Pyo-wol, she noticed the change in the expression on Seolhas face. She tried hard to keep a calm expression, but her emotions already caught the eye of Guhwasata.
Seolha!
Ye, yes!
In response to the sudden call from Guhwasata, Seonha quickly answered.
Guhwasata looked straight at Seolha
Do you have anything to say?
Yes? What?
She showed a perplexed expression but the eyes of Guhwasata which stared at her seemed to see through her. Guhwasata did not miss the reaction of Seolha
Pyo-wol.
Yes?
Whats your rtionship with him?
That, what do you mean? Me, Im rted to Pyo-wol?
Seolha.
Guhwasata called Seolhas name and stood up. She approached Seolha.
Thud! Thud!
The sound of her footsteps together with her staff hitting the floor was particrly loud. Seolhas heart was also pounding heavily.
Finally, Guhwasata reached the front of Seolha, spoke.
Look straight into my eyes.
Come on, sect leader! I, I-
Seolha was visibly embarrassed. With her appearance, others also thought that she was trying to hide something.
Seolha couldnt look straight into the eyes of Guhwasata. It was because her eyes were scary and there were things that bothered her.
Kwaaac!
At that moment, Guhwasata reached out and grabbed Seolhas chin. She forced Seolha to meet her eyes.
Heuk!
Unable to ovee the pressure, Seolha let out a rough breath. Guhwasata looked at Seolha and continued.
I dont like people close to me lying. Whats your rtionship with Pyo-wol? Why are you so agitated when his namees up?
That, that
Seolha couldnt stand the pressure any longer.
She possessed an outstanding beauty that stole the hearts of many drunken men, but her heart was not strong enough to withstand the pressure of the Guhwasata.
In the end, she burst into tears and opened her mouth.
Actually
She confided everything that happened with Pyo-wol.
The first meeting with Pyo-wol, her rtionship with him, and even asking for the assassination of Nam Hosan, the young master of the Thunder n.
Im sorry. I really didnt know it was going to get this far.
Seolhas face was all stained with tears.
One of the most beautiful women in Chengdu was crying, but no one came forward tofort her. It was clear that if someone went out to protect Seolha, they wouldpletely receive the anger of Guhwasata.
Seolha was trembling.
She really didnt know that the man she was trying to take advantage of would be capable of causing all this mess.
Because of him, one of the Emei sects great disciples, her aunt Jeonghwa, and even Geum Ha-ryun, her master, lost their lives. Although she was not directly responsible for their deaths, she could not escape the usations that they would throw at her because of her rtionship with Pyo-wol.
Seolha got down on her knees and said.
Ill take care of all of this. Just give me a few people and Ill catch him. He trusts me, so hell just fall into my trap.
Werent you listening? Do you think hell fall into your trap? Hes a snake.
Guhwasata clicked her tongue.
If he had been captured by Seonha, he wouldnt have been able to get away with making fun of the Emei and the Qingcheng sect 7 years ago.
Because of that one person, the Emei and the Qingcheng became rivals, and they have been fighting each other ever since.
There was no way that a man like Pyo-wol would ever be caught in the trap made by Seolha. His rtionship with her was nothing more than a tool for him to go ahead with his ns. That assassin is not capable of giving a woman any feelings.
Guhwasata reached out and stroked Seolhas head.
Seolha. You ugly thing.
Sect leader!
Who told you to kill the young master of the Thunder gates?
But he threatened me. If I dont marry him, Ill be on the side of the Qingcheng sect, so I couldnt do it Anyway, what I did was purely for the Emei sect and Hundred Flower Room
You should have done what you normally do, to dazzle the men. That was your role.
What?
Its not that hard. You just needed to do it as you usually do.
Oh, please forgive me.
Seolha felt an unusual atmosphere and knelt down. However, Guhwasatas eyes who was looking at her were unbearably cold.
Yong Seol-ran, who was next to them, also sensed the unusual atmosphere and tried to move forward.
Master! She is
Pouck!
At that moment, a fountain of blood spurted from the top of Seolhas head.
Guhwasata struck Seolha with the palm of her hand. Seolhas skull was smashed and her brain was crushed like tofu.
Seolha looked at the situation with a look of disbelief.
I
She couldnt finish her words and copsed.
It was the vain death of Seolha, who was called the most beautiful woman in the city.
Guhwasata muttered as she wiped the blood from her palms.
You shouldnt have even thought about it.
The atmosphere in the hall froze in an instant.
Editors Notes
Start of Volume 4. Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3
Chapter 77
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 2
Manhwa: N/A
Master!
In the midst of everyones silence, the cry of Yong Seol-ran resounded throughout the Daejeon.
Hwahak!
Instantly, an intense aura blew like a storm in Daejeon. Yong Seol-rans clothes were puffed up, and her dark hair rose towards the sky like seaweed.
Kwarr!
The area trembled as if it was about to copse. Yong Seol-ran stared at the situation with anger-filled eyes.
At the sight of Yong Seol-ran getting angry for the first time, the disciples of the Emei sect were astonished. The strong pressureing from Yong Seol-ran was not far behind in power with the Abbess of Nine Cmities.
Oh my God!
Seol-ran already has reached this level?
The Emei sects great disciples could not help but be astonished. It was known early on that Yong Seol-ran had great talent. However, they didnt expect her to have reached this level because she was usually quiet and didnt show her prowess.
A smile crept on the corner of Guhwasatas lips.
Seol-ran!
There was no need to do that. She didnt do it on purpose
Yong Seol-rans rage exploded.
Seolhas death made her reveal her growth she had been working so hard to hide. Yong Seol-ran could not tolerate the behavior of Guhwasata, who only thought of people as tools.
Even when Guhwasata saw Yong Seol-ran opposing herself, Guhwasata didnt stop smiling. Because it was the look she had always wanted for Yong Seol-ran to have.
Yong Seol-ran has always concealed itself. One reason was because of the influence of Jeonghwa, who always kept her in check.
But above all, she did not want to be taken advantage of by Guhwasata.
If she thoroughly humbled herself and stayed hidden, Guhwasata could not make use of her. However this time, since she could not hold back her anger and showed off her skills, this gives Guhwasata enough reason to make sure of her.
Yong Seol-ran knew that too. But this time, she couldnt stand it.
No matter how wrong she is, you cant kill her like this.
If you havemitted a mortal sin, you must die.
Master!
Seol-ran, you should also know that once you start making exceptions once or twice, there wont be an end to it. You wont understand what Im saying now. But someday, when you rise to the top, youll understand why I did what I did today. So stop rebelling and go back to your seat.
Master!
Come on!
Yong Seol-ran bit her lip at the voice of Guhwasata, which sounded like a crow howling.
Now she definitely understood. No matter what she said, the old woman in front of her would never listen.
Each person is different, but her master had a particrly harsh standard of looking at people. There was no mercy for those who did not meet the standards of the Abbess of Nine Cmities.
The same was the case with Seolha, the young mistress of the Hundred Flower Room.
Guhwasata used this situation to intimidate the disciples of the Emei sect and the Hundred Flower Room. Knowing that there are many people who have been used and abandoned like Seolha, Yong Seol-ran drew the line between her and Guhwasata.
If Woo Gunsang had not been killed by Pyo-wol seven years ago, she too would have been reduced to a mere tool to be used. Yong Seol-ran clenched her teeth and returned to her seat.
Guhwasata smiled with satisfaction. But that was only for a moment before she looked at the disciples with cold eyes and said,
First, get rid of this bitchs body.
Where she pointed, Seolhas body was spread out.
Heuc!
Young mistress!
The disciples in the Hundred Flower Room moved the body of Seolha, swallowing their tears. A bewildered expression appeared on the faces of the disciples of the Hundred Flower Room, who suddenly lost their sect leader and young mistress.
Guhwasata told them.
Anyway, the Hundred Flower Room is a branch from the same root as the Emei sect. Ill lead you guys back.
No one dared to defy the orders of Guhwasata. They were afraid that they would end up in the same situation.
Jang Muryangs eyes deepened.
There is no other fox with nine tails.
Guhwasata took over the atmosphere of the hall in an instant. Even if it had not been revealed that Seolha had done anything wrong, Guhwasata would have killed her bying up with any excuse. It is only then that the Hundred Flower Room can bepletely subjugated.
It might have looked like she had identally killed Seolha in an emotional outburst, but there was a meticulous calction behind it.
This is going to be harder than I thought.
The outstanding appearance of Guhwasata made it more difficult. Guhwasata was in no way weak. Along with the Qingcheng sects Mu Jeong-jin, Guhwasata could be said to be the strongest in Sichuan. Guhwasata was the most difficult opponent that Jang Muryang had ever met.
At that time, Guhwasata spoke to Jang Muryang.
Captain Zhang.
Yes!
You have to move.
What?
I hope for the ck Cloud Corps to hunt Pyo-wol.
Are you saying were the only ones whore going to catch the assassin?
Just because of that one assassin, the Hundred Flower Room and the main sect suffered a lot of damage. In addition, the rtionship between the Qingcheng sect was irreparably damaged.
Guhwasatas eyes were shining eerily. Her words continued.
If we let him go wild like this, hell cause a lot of damage before we even fight against the Qingcheng sect, so we have to get rid of him before that. In a way, dealing and catching him was more urgent than the Qingcheng sect.
Hmm! Three hundred and fifty men of the ck Cloud Corps are moving to catch one assassin? It seems like a business that doesnt fit the bill?
Ill make sure the ck Cloud Corps is located near Chengdu, not outside of Sichuan.
Ill also stop any sect in Sichuan from daring to bet on other things. And Ill also give you a new foreign trade right. How is it? Wouldnt this be appropriate enough?
Haha! Theres really no reason to refuse this. Could you write it down, please?
Ill write it.
Guhwasata happily answered.
There was a deep trough in Jang Muryangs forehead. He found it strange that Guhwasata easily agreed to the terms and conditions.
Jang Muryang looked at Daoshi Goh. Daoshi Goh nodded. His gesture meant that they should ept the offer.
This is a golden opportunity toy our foundation in Sichuan. If we miss it, an opportunity like this will nevere again.
It was an urgent time so Daoshi Goh sent him a message.
Jang Muryang made his decision.
Okay. Pyo-wol. Well definitely capture him. So youll have to keep your promise.
I promise under the honor of the sect leader of the Emei sect. Bring me the head of Pyo-wol.
Alright.
When Jang Muryang answered, Guhwasata immediately wrote down the promise in writing. Guhwasata wrote without hesitation.
Jang Muryang cherished the documents written by Guhwasata in his arms.
With this document alone, it was possible for them to take root in Sichuan. Once they took root, they had the confidence to raise the ck Cloud Corps no less than any other n in Sichuan Province.
Moreover, they even obtained a new foreign trade zone. It was like digging a gold bars in the open air.
At that time, Guhwasata poured cold water.
I dont think you should like it too much. If you dont manage to bring Pyo-wols head to me, that whole document will be invalid.
That will never happen.
You look confident.
You wouldnt be able to imagine. What kind of work weve been doing. What other things we can do.
Can words do anything? I dont believe in talkative humans.
Fufu! Ill show you the results.
Jang Muryang got up. There was no reason to be here after receiving the reward documents.
Jang Muryang went out with Daoshi Goh. As the two disappeared, a disciple carefully said to Guhwasata.
Can we trust them?
How can I bear to trust a mercenary in one day? Trust is not important. His ambition is what matters.
Ambition?
Yes. He needs a justification to settle in the Sichuan Province. Once settled, its his ambition to attract more mercenaries and build a sect that no one can beat.
Isnt it more dangerous then? If we bring such a dangerous person into Sichuan, we will be in trouble forever.
Thats right, isnt it? If the ck Cloud Corps can really put their beaks down on Sichuan.
Guhwasata gave a meaningful smile.
* * *
Seolhas body was piled up and dumped on the outskirts of the city.
Yasan was a ce where unrted people among the people of Chengdu were thrown away.
At least if the Hundred Flower Room was still alive.
The Hundred Flower Roompletely belonged to the Emei sect, and the Guhwasata treated Seolha as a criminal who sold the Emei sect Under such circumstances, it was impossible for the disciples of the Hundred Flower Room to build her a grave with an altar.
Hik!
They returned to Chengdu in tears.
Krrr!
A herd of wild dogs was the first to smell the corpse and approached. The wild dogs drooled with their noses stuck. It was when the head wild dog opened its mouth and was about to pluck Seolhas body.
Pouck!
A stone flew from somewhere and smashed the head of the wild dog. The startled wild dogs looked in the direction the stone was flying and became cautious.
Then a man appeared from the darkness.
The man in the splendid robe was Pyo-wol.
When Pyo-wol appeared, the wild dogs were confused and ran away. This is because they instinctively felt that Pyo-Wol was a different being from them.
Pyo-wol moved towards the bulwark where Seolhas body was contained.
When he lifted up the coffin, he saw the dead body of Seolha, with her head broken and in a miserable state.
Pyo-wol hugged Seolhas body.
He didnt feel sorry for her since they were in a situation where they had used each other. Still, he thought that the body should be buried in the right ce.
Pyo-wol moved Ses body to a sunny ce. He dug the ground himself and buried her body nicely. They couldnt even make a burial mound for fear of the tomb being found by the Emei sect.
Pyo-wol sat by the tomb and looked at Chengdu.
Chengdu was like a st bomb on the verge of an explosion.
The battle between the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect made it so. However, it was Pyo-wol that induced and created such a situation.
As Pyo-wol promotes a crisis between the two factions, all the other factions in Chengdu and Sichuan are split into two sides and are about to face an extreme confrontation.
Many people have died so far, but more people will die in the future. Still, Pyo-wol did not regret his actions.
He couldnt even imagine turning back now.
Whatever the oue, he had to go to the end.
Even if the end is his own death.
Pyo-woly on the side of the grave and looked up at the sky.
The blue sky caught his eye. It was andscape he could not even imagine when he was in the underground cave.
Pyo-wol murmured with the sky right in front of his eyes.
I wont say Im sorry, weve been using each other anyway. But Ill make sure you get revenge. Shes going to suffer more than you did.
Pyo-woly still for a long time and did not move.
It was after the sun had set over Seosan Mountain that he got up. He came down the hill through the darkness where he could not see an inch ahead.
Pyo-wol took a step towards Chengdu. The road to Chengdu was quiet. Thanks to this, he was able to be free from public gaze, but Pyo-wol half-covered his face with a scarf.
In a sense, he was now a celebrity.
His handsome face attracted peoples attention. He could move freely when his identity back then was not known, but now he cant.
The Qingcheng sect may not know him, but the Emei sect will now know for sure who he is.
The death of Seolha proved that fact.
To some extent, that was also the intention of Pyo-wol. He could have done his assassinaion without revealing his identity, but in that case, the fear felt by the opponent would be halved.
That was the reason Pyo-wol deliberately leaked his identity.
If it werent for that reason, it would have taken them much longer to figure out the identity of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol quietly entered Chengdu.
There was a guest house booked in advance on the outskirts of Chengdu. He went inside the guest house, but no one paid any attention to him. Even though his face was half-covered with a scarf.
Most people were indifferent to the affairs of others. It was the same for those in the guest house. People were busy chatting and talking about what happened in Chengdu today.
The Abbess of Nine Cmities has entered Chengdu?
Im telling you! As soon as she entered the Hundred Flower Room, she killed Young Miss Seolha in a single shot.
No, why Young Miss Seolha?
Who knows? You too, be careful. If you get on the Emei sects nerves by mistake, you might end up like that.
Hik! Theyre scary.
The man trembled as if he was terrified just by imagining it.
Pyo-wol sat down and listened to their stories.
Even the smallest details could be important information to him.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3
Chapter 78
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 3
Manhwa: N/A
Bang! Bang!
Early in the morning there was a hand knocking on the tightly closed door. The owner of the hand was an old swordsman with a thick beard. Dozens of young warriors also stood behind the old swordsmans back.
The door did not open even after they knocked for a while, and the warriors were tired of waiting. However, the old swordsman kept knocking on the door without making a single distasteful expression.
Eventually, the door opened, probably tired of the old swordsmans persistence.
It was an old man as old as the old swordsman who opened the door and poked his head out.
The old man was dazzled.
Hey! I heard you knocked on the door like that in the morning, and Muhwajin came.
How are you, Go Chongwan? You look a lot older.
How can you stop the passing of time? But did youe here for business?
An old man called Go Chongwan asked cautiously.
It was notmon for Muhwajin toe down from Mt. Qingcheng. The fact that he came down the mountain to visit this ce also meant that something great had happened.
Senior Brother Woo. Is he inside?
He may be there, but
Go and tell him that Im here. I know its heartbreaking, but now the Qingcheng sect is in crisis, and we need the help of the Senior Brother Woo.
What?
Just tell him that.
Okay. Wait a minute.
Ill be waiting for you.
At Muhwajins words, Go Chongwan closed the door and ran to Daecheong.
Muhwajin, who was left outside the door, looked at the signboard above the front door with a bitter expression.
The four letters on the signboard were dimly visible. It looked like it was not taken care of at all. Not only the signboard, but also the crumbling wall and the lush branches protruding from it showed how neglected this ce was.
Not only the signboard, but also the crumbling wall windows and the protruding branches from above showed how neglected this ce was.
An old man of a simr age approached Muhwajin.
He was one of the junior brothers of Muhwajin and the head of the Law Enforcement Hall, Mu Young.
Mu Young opened his mouth with a sad expression.
It must have been very heartbreaking for Senior Brother Woo.
How could it not be? We were disciples, but to him he was his only one flesh and blood. How can our sorrowpare to him?
The death of Woo Gunsang was a shock to everyone. Who would have known that an assassin would break into our sect and assassinate our best talent?
Huu! Because of that, our sects wings were broken.
Muhwajin took a deep breath.
After the assassination of Woo Gunsang, the best talent of the Qingcheng faction, seven years ago, Woo Jinpyeong, who was heartbroken, left everything and went down to his hometown to live.
He was not involved in the affairs of his family, let alone the Qingcheng sect.
They tried to persuade him to return to the Qingcheng sect several times, but to no avail. Woo Jinpyeong stayed with his ears closed and his eyes closed.
Now, seven years have passed, and most of the family members have left, leaving only a few servants, including Go Chongwan, to protect him.
The momentum of the Qingcheng sect, which was as high as the sky before Woo Jinpyeong left the house, was also weakened.
It was widely believed that if Woo Jinpyeong had maintained his position, the conflict with the Emei sect would have ended sooner. But such a great talent had been living in the sorrow of losing his child for seven years.
So today, Muhwajin had to convince him toe back into the world.
He might be unwilling, but someone has to do it.
Muhwajin and Mu Young stood and waited for a long time. However, Go Chongwan did not appear.
At this point, some people mightin, but no one showed a distasteful expression. This is because he deeply understands Woo Jinpyeongs plight.
Kkiiic!
After a while, the door opened and an old man with long hair appeared. The moment they saw him, tears welled up in their eyes.
Senior brother!
Come here, brother!
How have you been? Senior brother! Im so sorry for not seeing you often.
As you can see, Im living a good life. So brother Mu Young also came.
Woo Jinpyeong also greeted Mu Young.
Senior brother!
Mu Young hugged Woo Jinpyeong and could not speak for a while. It was because Woo Jinpyeongs nted appearance broke his heart.
At that time, the people of the Law Enforcement Hall all took the initiative and greeted Woo Jinpyeong simultaneously.
The disciples see Saba Woo.
Yeah! You guys are here too. Lets all go inside.
Woo Jinpyeong brought all the people into his house.
The condition inside of the house was much more serious than it looked from the outside.
Most of the pavilions were half-copsed and overgrown with weeds. Only the pavilion where Woo Jinpyeong and Go Chongwan lived were in good shape.
The warriors of the Qingcheng sect were at a loss for words at the disastrous appearance of the house.
Muhwajin sighed and said,
Huu! Im sorry. Please feel free to curse this insensitive brother who has nevere to visit. I really didnt expect that my Senior Brother was going to leave everything like this.
I dont have any children to pass on, so what am I going to do with this extra wealth? Its all useless. Im happy enough as it is.
Senior brother!
But whats going on here?
Didnt Senior Brother Mu Jeong-jin alsoe here?
I didnt even see the face of Senior Brother Mu Jeong-jin. What do you mean by the crisis the Qingcheng sect is facing?
Um! Actually
Muhwajin told Woo Jinpyeong what had happened in the past. Woo Jinpyeong closed his eyes and listened to Muhwajin. Finally, when the Muhwajin had finished speaking, Woo Jinpyeong opened his eyes and said,
It must have been a third party intervention.
Why do you think so?
Its because the timing is all convoluted. The young master of the Thunder n was assassinated by the Seventy-Two Sword Waves
Woo Jinpyeong suddenly trembled as if he had been struck by lightning.
What is it, Senior Brother?
My God! The Seventy-Two Sword Waves!
Woo Jinpyeong closed his eyes.
The sword technique which killed his son, Woo Gunsang, was the Seventy-Two Waves. He didnt know it at the time when Gunsang died, but after looking closely, he found out that it was a wound caused by the Seventy-Two Swords Waves.
Didnt the assassin who killed Gunsang in the past learned the Seventy-Two Swords Waves?
But wasnt he killed by Senior Brother Mu Jeong-jin?
The assassin was just thrown into a snake pit, but Senior Brother didnt kill him himself.
Does Senior Brother think that that assassin hase back to life?
Isnt there a possibility?
Woo Jinpyeongs eyes shone eerily.
At Woo Jinpyeongs eyes, which they had never seen before, Muhwajin and Mu Young felt the chills.
Muhwajin asked cautiously.
What if he was really the assassin of that time?
Of course, we have to take revenge for our children, isnt it the responsibility of the rest of us to relieve the pain of the children who went before their parents?
For the first time, Woo Jinpyeongs face began to glow.
* * *
Seuk! Seuk!
Pyo-wol honed the phantom dagger on the whetstone.
The de was damaged in several ces over time because he had been using it harshly. It was best to leave it to Tang Sochu for a proper repair, but as a temporary measure, he was doing it himself.
Every time Pyo-wol moved his hand, the phantom dagger regained its original sharpness. It was sharp enough to cut the skin with just a slight touch of his hand.
Pyo-wol ced all the ten ghost knives on his belt.
After squatting for a long time, his back and legs were numb. Pyo-wol patted his waist and legs with his fist and looked around. There was no one around the well where he was grinding the whetstone.
Pyo-wol pulled out the Soul-Reaping Thread on his hand. The thread made of invisible qi was stretched long.
Now, pulling out and maintaining a single thread was not very difficult. Thats because he already got the knack of it.
Then maybe two?
Pyo-wol pulled out an extra stalk of Soul-Reaping Thread. It was not difficult to pull out one more stem as his skill increased, but it was not easy to maintain it because of the enormous energy consumption.
Beads of sweat ran down Pyo-wols forehead. Drops of sweat ran into his eyes making him felt a sting, but Pyo-wol did not lose his concentration.
Pyo-wol did everything in his power to maintain the two lines of the Soul-Reaping Thread. After much concentration, the two Soul-Reaping Threads found stability. But Pyo-wol was not satisfied with this level.
Now, he had to freely use the two lines of Soul-Reaping Threads.
Suiic!
Pyo-wol wielded the Soul-Reaping Threads and swung it towards a vacant lot near the well.
The Soul-Reaping Threads pierced the air sharply and showed off its tremendous power. But Pyo-wol never intended to be this satisfied.
While the Soul-Reaping Threads was extended out of his hand, he digs into his waist, and pulled out the ghost knives. Two ghost knives were hung on each Soul-Reaping Thread.
Ciiit!
As the ghost rain was attached, the power of the Soul-Reaping Thread was maximized. Pyo-wol treated the two ghost knives like his limbs.
After a long time, Pyo-wol collected the ghost knives. As the ghost knives hid behind his belt, the Soul-Reaping Thread disappeared naturally.
Pyo-wols whole body was drenched with sweat. Still, Pyo-wol looked dissatisfied. Because he thought his growth was too slow. His goal was to use the ten ghosts at will by using the Soul-Reaping Thread. Two isnt enough.
Pyo-wol shook his head and returned to the well.
He drew water from the well and put it on his head. A cold stream of water wet his clothes and his body. Pyo-wol ran the well several times to wash away his sweat.
Pyo-wol put down the headboard and operated his internal energy.
Chiiiic!
Instantly, the water that was soaking his body and clothes turned into steam and flew away. Pyo-wol, who was in afortable state in an instant, left the well.
As he left the well, Pyo-wol covered the lower part of his face with a scarf. That didntpletely hide his handsome looks, but he was able to block peoples eyes to some extent.
The atmosphere inside Chengdu was horrendous.
This is because not only the disciples of the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect, but also many of the ns representing Sichuan Province dispatched their troops.
Not only the ns based in Chengdu, such as Golden Gate or Qing Ming Room, but also numerous warriors from the outside are roaming the Chengdu. Some of them were warriros directly rted to the Qingcheng and Emei sects, and some were not.
There was a light of tension and excitement visible on their faces.
The full-scale war between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect was the first major event since the incident seven years ago, when former warriors of Sichuan came together to subdue assassins by spreading their inescapable.
Whoever wins, the power structure within Sichuan will change drastically.
Of course, the warriors connected to the Qingcheng sect will fight for the victory of the Qingcheng sect. They will cry, and so will those who are connected with the Emei sect. But not everyone was like that.
There were also those who wanted to stay in the middle, or to show off their prestige in this opportunity.
With such a crowd, Chengdu became the center of the storm.
Because the atmosphere was so ferocious as the martial artists, ordinary people just stopped going out of their houses.
Pyo-wol headed to the guest house right in front of the Hundred Flower Room.
Wee.
When Pyo-wol came in, a waiter ran to meet him. He has been staying here for several days already, so the waiter knows him.
Guide me to a seat facing the window.
Follow me.
The waiter dly guided Pyo-wol to the best seat. It was still early, so the guest house was empty.
After ordering a simple meal, Pyo-wol sat down at the seat with the best view of the Hundred Flower Room.
Unfamiliar people stood guard at the front door of the Hundred Flower Room. Pyo-wol found out that they were the main disciples of the Emei sect.
He spent several days here, observing the Hundred Flower Room. Thanks to this, he was able to remember most of the faces of the new Emei sect disciples. Everything from their body shapes, faces, voices, and even the hierarchical rtionship between them.
Tak!
The food was ced on the table where he was sitting. But it wasnt the waiter whoid down his ordered food.
Hello there, handsome oraboni.
It was Heo Ranju who put the food down instead of the waiter. Heo Ranju, who put down his food, sat down across from Pyo-wol and said,
The food here looks delicious. Come on, eat it.
Ah! Maybe you think I poisoned the food? I dont do such obscene things, so eat with confidence.
Heo Ranju sped her chin on her arms and smiled softly. Without taking a bite of the food,
Pyo-wol asked Heo Ranju,
What are you doing here?
What do you mean? Im here to see handsome oraboni.
For what reason?
Because I want to see you.
Heo Ranju smiled more deeply and stretched out her white fingers. Her fingers touched the scarf that covered Pyo-wols face. Heo Ranju slowly lowered Pyo-wols scarf. Then Pyo-wols face waspletely revealed.
Youre handsome. So why are you covering your face like this?
Are you here to see my face?
Thats one reason, and there are other reasons But its nice to see your face like this. Its always nice to see a handsome man.
Heo Ranju smiled as if she was in a really good mood. However, Pyo-wol was not naive enough to be deceived by her appearance.
Heo Ranju pressed her face close to Pyo-wols. And she continued,
Do you know how hard it was to find you? Who would have expected you to watch the Hundred Flower Room under our nose like this? Clever, really clever.
Youre looking for me?
Yes.
Why?
Our captain has received amission.
If I ask you what it is, will you answer my question?
Of course. You have to know how things work.
Tell me. What kind of request is it?
A request to kill you.
Heo Ranju answered with a bright expression on her face. Pyo-wol did not change his expression at all even after hearing her words. Then, Heo Ranju tilted her head.
Arent you surprised?
Im surprised enough.
Yeah? I thought you werent surprised, so I was almost disappointed.
Heo Ranju rolled her big eyes. It looked like she was showing affection to her lover, but Heo Ranjus eyes were not smiling at all.
Heo Ranju was staring at Pyo-wol with cold eyes.
Pyo-wol.
Say it.
Ill tell you onest time. Join the ck Cloud Corps. Then Ill cancel this request.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3
Chapter 79
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 4
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol said,
I already turned down the offer before
Its different then and its different now.
Whats different?
At that time, I was really purely thinking of signing you up, but now its an offer with your life as coteral, the Emei sect hasmissioned us to bring your head to them. This is the only way.
.
Youd better think well, handsome oraboni. If you decline our offer again this time, you wont get an opportunity like this again. I sincerely hope that oraboni will ept our offer, and I will get to look at that handsome face for the rest of my life. Its a waste to see such a handsome face go.
Thud!
Then, with a dull sound, arge monk appeared behind Pyo-wol. He was Hyulseung who always stuck with Heo Ranju.
Hyulseung joined them and said,
Namu Amida Butsu Buddha! I hope that you will ept Ranjus proposal.
The words were polite, but the energy or content contained within them was absolutely not. A strong force was oozing out from the whole body of the Hyulseung.
Then another voice was heard.
Damn it! Stop with your momentum. Are we here to kill? Why are you staring at him so ferociously?
It was Daoshi Goh who appeared with a tap on the shoulder of Hyulseung. Daoshi Goh approached Pyo-wol with a peculiar gait.
Long time no see. You seem to have gotten even more handsome. Damn it! What an enviable life. How does it feel to live in the world with that kind of face?
Its hard to see your face because youve been working so diligently. Anyway, its amazing. Youre deepening the rift between the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect. Thanks to that, were the only ones ying.
Daoshi Goh slumped down on the seat next to Heo Ranju. Heo Ranjus eyebrows twitched as if she didnt like it, but she didnt say anything.
Daoshi Goh looked at Pyo-wol with a smirk on his face.
Ranju is also desperately looking for you, so why not just join hands with us?
You said you received a request from the Emei sect? Can you withdraw it so easily?
What else can we not do? We can lie to them saying that we killed you properly and then fix itter. By the time the Emei sect finds out about it, we will already have a firm ce in Sichuan Province.
Is it okay to betray a client like that? If youre a mercenary, isnt trust the most important thing?
Heh heh! Who in todays world would keep such a banal thing? As you know, the most important thing in the world is money. Only the value of money will not change.
Daoshi Goh pretended to touch the money with his finger. It was quite a snobbish figure, but he had great talent for him to not look hateful.
If youe in, I can be a vice-captain in no time. We need someone like you.
I still refuse your offer.
So quickly? Why?
Money is the most important thing for a mercenary, but trust is the most important thing for assassins.
Trust? Thats old-fashioned. To turn down our offer for just that reason. I dont understand.
I dont think youll ever understand. The only thing I want is that you dont interfere with my request.
A request? What kind of request? Do you mean youremissioned by someone else to do this?
Daoshi Gohs voice rose to a high level. If Pyo-wol really did this at someones request, it meant that that person had quite a background.
Heo Ranju asked.
Who is the client?
Pyo-wol didnt answer.
At this moment, it was as if he could hear the voice of Lee Min as she was dying.
-I want them to feel the same way I do. This miserable feeling of being trampled by an irresistible force.
Although Lee Min was just saying herst words before her death, Pyo-wol recognized her words as a request. Even though he didnt get a single penny in return.
It had already been seven years.
It was the only thing he remembered.
Even if he quit now, there was no one to say anything to.
Even so, Pyo-wol had no intention of not fulfilling Lee Mins request.
He was an assassin.
He might have been born as an ordinary person, but was raised as an assassin.
It was impossible to change the perception already deeply embedded in the crest. It was because its already rted to the identity of Pyo-wol.
Daoshi Gohs voice broke Pyo-wols thoughts.
Last question. Who is the client?
Perhaps it was because he thought it was important, so he asked the question in a ferocious manner, not like his usual carefree personality.
Then, Ranju Heo intervened.
Its a girl.
What do you mean?
There is only one case where a guy risks his life to do the impossible. It is when a girl is involved.
Heo Ranju deduced with astonishing precision that a woman was involved using her womans intuition. Even if the exact reason hasnt been revealed yet.
Daoshi Goh smirked.
A womans request? Youre more emotional than you look. Its stupid.
It was iprehensible by the standards of Daoshi Goh to risk his life just because of a womans request. It was also against his values.
Heo Ranju stared at Pyo-wol with fierce eyes.
What year?
The emotion in her voice was obviously jealousy.
Normally, Daoshi Goh would have made fun of Heo Ranju, but he wasnt like that now. From experience, he knows that it is better not to get on Heo Ranjus nerves at this moment.
Heo Ranjushed out again.
Tell me! What kind of bitch are you?
Bang!
Heo Ranju couldnt wait for a minute and hit the table with her fist. The table shattered and the food ced on the top was scattered everywhere.
But that wasnt enough, Heo Ranju even threw her hand towards Pyo-wols cheek. Jealousy flew away. At that moment, Pyo-wol kicked the broken table.
Bang!
Keuk!
The table collided with Heo Ranjus body and waspletely smashed.
Ranju!
Namu Amida Butsu!
Heo Ranju stumbled, and Daoshi Goh and Hyulseung moved at the same time. They would normally fight each other, but they still loved each other terribly.
Pyo-wol was the one who they had to remove anyway. It wasmissioned by the Emei sect, and there were already ck Cloud warriors all over the area.
Haap!
Hyulseung stretched out his hands. Then, a mighty energy was poured out towards Pyo-wol. But instead of hitting head-on, Pyo-wol flew into the air.
Bang!
Pyo-wols body soared into the air as he smashed the roof of the guest house. Pyo-wol, who suddenly floated up to about a dozen meters on the roof, looked around.
Its him!
Pyo-wol has popped out!
Pyo-wol saw the warriors shouting and pointing at him.
They were the mercenaries of the ck Cloud Group. On every street, he could see the ck Cloud warriors all over the ce.
The ck Cloud Group was already building an entrapment around the guest house, where Pyo-wol was staying.
Jang Muryang looked at Pyo-wol and grinned.
Youre finally out of your fox den.
Finding Pyo-wol was as difficult as finding the fox hiding in the burrow. Pyo-wol desperately walked around Chengdu with his face covered, and never left a trace of himself.
Thanks to this, the ck Clouds Group had to go through a lot of trouble to find Pyo-wol.
Jang Muryang released his entire army and searched the city, as if his nose was sweeping the bottom of the creek with a. After three days of hard work, they found Pyo-wol.
They didnt know that Pyo-wol was staying in a guest house near the Hundred Flower Room where the Emeis troops were staying.
Pyo-wolnded on the roof of the guest house.
Afterwards, Heo Ranju, Hyulseung, and Daoshi Goh rushed out and surrounded him back and forth. However, Pyo-wol looked at Jang Muryang without paying attention to them.
It seems that you have been ordered by the Abbess of Nine Cmities.
Fufu! They made an offer that I couldnt refuse.
So, did you mobilize all your troops just to catch me?
I understand. Youre so unpredictable, so youre doing your best here, too. You can think of it as an honor. This is the first time that the entire ck Cloud Corps has been mobilized to catch just one person.
You will regret that decision.
Regret? Youll be the one to regret it.
You shouldnt have meddled in my war.
Pyo-wols calm voice sounded strangely eerie. For a moment, Jang Muryang felt a chill in his spine. His eyes trembled as he felt his nerves stand on their feet as if they were screaming, and his head was shriveled all over.
What?
An unfamiliar feeling for the first time in his life made him shudder. Jang Muryang cried out unconsciously.
Catch him!
As soon as his order was given, Heo Ranju, Daoshi Goh, and Hyulseung attacked Pyo-wol.
Haaap!
Chaat!
Namu Amida Butsu!
Heo Ranju swung her whip and aimed it at Pyo-wols waist, while Daoshi Goh stretched out his qi to prevent Pyo-wol from avoiding the attack.
The most powerful attack belonged to Hyulseung. As he swung his fist, a powerful force was released in front of Pyo-wol.
Kwanzaa!
When the three masters worked together, a powerful battle raged like a storm.
In the middle of it was Pyo-wol. The hem of his clothes fluttered like crazy. But Pyo-wol himself didnt move at all.
The ck Cloud Corps were moving in unison as if they were a single creature. They were moving and aiming only for Pyo-wol.
Where are you looking?
Are you making fun of us?
Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh were furious at Pyo-wols motionless appearance.
The whip of Heo Ranju, the tension of Daoshi Goh, and the vigor of Hyulseung were about to hit Pyo-wols body.
Everyone thought it was toote for Pyo-wol to avoid.
It was the same with Jang Muryang, who looked up from below.
At that moment, the unbelievable happened.
The figure of Pyo-wol had vanished from their sight. Thanks to that, the three mens attacks were in vain and cut through the air.
What?
At the incredible sight, the three of them burst into consternation almost simultaneously. They were all masters who were considered to be the best in Jianghu. They could not believe that there was a new magic that could fool the attention of such masters and disappear.
Ciit!
The ce where Pyo-wol reappeared was on the roof of another guest house, a dozen or so steps away from the guest house with three mercenaries.
Are you using magic?
Chaat!
Everyone, be careful. His technique is unusual.
They flew away towards the guest house in which Pyo-wol appeared. However, when theynded on the house, it was after Pyo-wol had moved onto another nearby full-angled roof.
What?
Daoshi Gohs eyes shook.
He had faced countless warriors before, but this was the first time he faced such an opponent as Pyo-wol. It felt like I was dealing with a ghost, not a human. The movement of Pyo-wol was beyond imagination.
ck Lightning.1
Pyo-wol gave the name of ck Lightning to his new skill, which he learned in the underground cave. Pyo-wol realized the concept of lightning through the Thunder-Splitting Method.
The ck Lightning was one of the branches that grew out of the heart.
The human bodys response is driven by electrical signals, that is, brain power. ck Lightning adjusts the brain power to increase the bodys reaction speed to the limit.
By elerating thinking through the speed of the lightning and increasing the reaction speed of the body to the limit through the ck lightning, it embodies the same movement as the legendary technique, Immovable Spirit Method.2
Bang!
The three peoples joint effort shattered the roof of the hall. However, it was after Pyo-wol had already left the roof of the hall and moved to another ce.
Crazy!
What?
Push harder!
The three men frantically attacked Pyo-Yeol. However, their attack was in vain and they only destroyed the pitiful pavilion roof.
Bastard!
Jang Muryang clenched his teeth at Pyo-wols actions, which was better than expected. He gestured and gave orders to his subordinates.
This is a battlefield that is advantageous to him. Push him to the open ground. His magic will be useless there.
Yes!
Fifty masters waiting below took part in the battle.
Kwakang!
Their participation in the war made the warriors of Chengdu, who were otherwise sensitive, jump out.
What? Who else are they?
Why are they coborating against one guy?
The other warriors approached the street that recently became the battlefield to find out the full story of the incident.
Jang Muryang gave the order to Yang Woo-jeong, the vice captain.
Stop the others from approaching.
Alright.
Jang Muryang did not want this anomaly to grow and attract the attention of the other warriors. What he wanted was a quick end to their current situation.
But what Pyo-wol wanted was the opposite.
Pyo-wol, who had deflected the three mens attack with a ck lightning bolt, attacked one of the warriors approaching the battlefield.
What, what? Keuk!
It was already after Pyo-wol blew a blow in the warriors chest when herealized what happened. After receiving a fatal blow, the warrior flew away and crashed into the wall. But he neverined of pain.
Because he was already dead.
Although he killed one warrior in an instant, Pyo-wol had no intention of stopping. He moved in search of his next offering.
Hiiick!
Kekkeuk!
He killed two more warriors at once. Then, realizing Pyo-wols intentions, Jang Muryang shouted.
No! Stop him!
The warriors of the ck Cloud Corps moved to prevent Pyo-wol from taking other peoples lives. But before they could catch up, Pyo-wol already killed several more passerby warriors.
What? These bastards!
Shit!
The image of Pyo-wol moving with the ck Cloud Corps on its tail seemed to lead the other warriors to attack them.
Stop those ck-d guys.
Damn it!
The city became chaotic in an instant.
The warriors misunderstood the ck Cloud Troops as Pyo-wolspanions and attacked them, and the ck Cloud Troops cut down the cumbersome warriors to capture Pyo-wol.
We have to stop it! Hes trying to keep us into trouble with the others.
Jang Muryang btedly realized Pyo-wols intentions and tried to stop him, but the atmosphere was already going ording to Pyo-wols intentions.
Waaa!
The warriors who came out on the street without knowing anything jumped into the fight.
The streets were stained with blood.
At the center was Pyo-wol.
Ill bring out all the people who are hiding.
A huge me of madness that would burn the whole city of Chengdu was emanating from him.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3- ck lightning. Raws: ??(\).
- Immoveable Spirit Method. Raws: ????()
- no
- move, happen, action
- body
- w, rule
Chapter 80
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 5
Manhwa: N/A
For the past three days, Pyo-wol has been observing the warriors entering Chengdu.
As a result, he found out that they were divided into three categories.
The first category is the Qingcheng sect and Golden Gates. Together with the other sects that follow them.
The Fire Dragon Room is a prime example.
Due to the previous battle, the Fire Dragon Room waspletely on the side of the Qingcheng sect. In addition, many military officers and warriors followed the Qingcheng sect.
The second group were those who supported the Emei sect.
Quite a few factions, including the Hundred Flower Room and Qing Ming Room, supported the Emei sect. However, their power did not reach that of those following the Qingcheng sect.
The third were the warriors who neither belonged to the two factions.
There were those who came in groups, and there were those who came individually. They were sneaking around the battlefield like wild dogs, looking for a chance to make a name for themselves.
The third group was not controlled by anyone. And they are the most numerous.
In a way, they were simr to the ck Cloud Corps. The only difference is that while the ck Cloud Corps are rogues wandering the battlefield aimlessly, they all have a residence in Sichuan.
It was the third group that Pyo-wol attacked. By attacking them, the warriors were drawn into the battlefield.
The third ss of warriors, unlike the Qingcheng and the Emei sect, did not know what was going on in Chengdu.
They just knew the atmosphere was serious.
In such a situation, when they were suddenly attacked by Pyo-wol, they had the illusion that unidentified enemies were attacking them.
Bastards!
Lets kill all those in ck-d guys.
The warriors attacked the ck Cloud Corps without hesitation.
Damn! These crazy bastards!
Yang Woo-jeong, the vice captain of the ck Cloud Corps, put on a puzzled expression.
If there are one or two warriors, it wont be a problem, but if the number exceeds hundreds, the story is different.
The problem is that even at this moment, the number of warriors joining the fight is growing exponentially. After hearing the news of the fight, the warriors of Chengdu came to them, and they were swept away by the battle between the ck Cloud Corps and the soldiers.
Among them, there were many warriors belonging to sects that either supported the Emei and the Qingcheng sect. As they entered the war, the madness of the battlefield grew even more intense.
The mes of madness started by Pyo-wol engulfed the entire city.
Damn! How long are you going to cowardly run away?
Hyulseung burst out in anger and threw his fists at Pyo-wol.
Gwaang!
The roof of the front building where Pyo-wol was standing exploded like a st bomb.
Keuk!
That guy
Nearby warriors covered in shards attacked Hyulseung. Because of that, the Hyulseungs ankle was caught.
Shit!
Daoshi Gohs face contorted.
It was absurd.
The ck Cloud Corps were thoroughly being dragged around by a single assassin. The movement of the ck Cloud Corps, which was supposed to move organically, was disrupted by Pyo-wols attracting the nearby warriors.
The most powerful time of the ck Cloud Corps was when they were united as one and unfolded their techniques. However, it was impossible to dream of an organic movement by getting tangled up with another uninvolved party.
Moreover, the two hundred horse cavalry, which was the core, was not even used. They were still waiting on the outskirts of the city, waiting for their colleagues to drive Pyo-wol towards them.
Bastard!
Daoshi Goh pushed his energy at the tip of his hand, and drove it toward Pyo-wol. It was the esoteric technique of Daoshi Goh called the Spirit Fire Dance.1
Daoshi Goh predicted that Pyo-wol would be able to avoid his attack this time as well.
After being yed around by Pyo-wol for quite a long time now, he was now able to predict Pyo-wols movements in advance. It was just that his speed is not something they can catch up to.
Heo Ranju moved in advance to the point where Pyo-wol was expected to move.
Ciit!
Suddenly, something cut through the air and appeared in front of Daoshi Goh.
Hyuk!
Daoshi Goh was startled and leaned back. He didnt even think of blocking it. It was an attack beyond his expectations. As a result, his internal energy was suddenly released.
As his internal energy that should have beenpletely discharged backflowed, it caused damage to his internal organs.
It was a single dagger that attacked Daoshi Goh. The dagger followed Daoshi Goh in a long trajectory like a living creature.
Aww!
Daoshi Gohs scream rang out. His left arm fell to the ground and pped. A dagger cut off the shoulder of Daoshi Goh.
Daoshi Goh!
Heo Ranju screamed loudly and ran towards Daoshi Goh. At that moment, another dagger appeared in front of her. The dagger moved dazzlingly and attacked Heo Ranju.
It was the phantom dagger.
Pyo-wol controlled two phantom daggers with the Soul-Reaping Thread. The whip of Heo Ranju and the Soul-Reaping Thread were soon entangled.
Surgerch!
At that moment, Heo Ranjus whip was cut off.
No!
Heo Ranjus eyes widened at the unbelievable sight.
Ciiiit!
At that moment, the phantom dagger cut through her side. Her clothes and flesh were split, and blood was pouring out.
Kheup!
Heo Ranju swallowed a scream and hurriedly backed away. Still, she made sure her eyes still followed the movement of Pyo-wol.
However, in the middle of doing so, Pyo-wol disappeared.
He once again used the ck Lightning to move.
However, the ce where Pyo-wol appeared again was in front of Daoshi Goh. Daoshi Goh had lost one arm and was staggering, so he could not detect Pyo-wols movement.
No!
Heo Ranju hurriedly shouted.
Daoshi Goh raised his head and looked at the front.
Suddenly, Pyo-wol appeared in front of him. He held the phantom dagger in his own hands and tried to take Daoshi Gohs life.
Stop!
Jang Muryangs cry echoed across the battlefield.
After shing over countless warriors blocking the way, he arrived next to Pyo-wol. He reached out to save Daoshi Goh.
A ck spear was held in Jang Muryangs hand.
The Destruction of the ck Dragon,2 the secret art of the extended house,3 was unfolded.
Kwaa!
The ck spear flew towards Pyo-wol, tearing apart the air. However, Pyo-wol did not care and stabbed Daoshi Goh in between the ribs with a phantom dagger.
Heukp!
Daoshi Gohsplexion changed.
Because the phantom dagger had prated deep into his lungs.
Daoshi Goh opened his mouth at the extreme pain he had experienced for the first time in his life. Daoshi Goh was trying to say something. However, Pyo-wol closed his mouth with his hand and switched positions with Daoshi Goh.
Daoshi Goh, who was stabbed in the lungs, lost all his strength and could not resist.
In an instant, Jang Muryangs attack exploded where he was.
Kwang!
Keuk!
There was a roar and the scream of Daoshi Goh at the same time.
Instead of Pyo-wol, Daoshi Goh was struck with the spear of Jang Muryang. Daoshi Gohs back became like a mop, revealing his white bones. He was fatally wounded by his colleague Jang Muryang.
No!
Daoshi Goh!
Jang Muryang and Heo Ranju ran at the same time.
At that moment, Pyo-wol turned his head and nced at them. Cold eyes that did not contain a single emotion pierced their hearts like a dagger.
Daoshi Goh!
Heo Ranjus eyes were red and bloodshot, as if they were about to shed blood at any moment. Although they quarrel and fight every day, Heo Ranju liked Daoshi Goh more than anyone else.
This is because the one who understood her best among the three hundred and fifty members of the ck Cloud Corps was Daoshi Goh.
The sight of Daoshi Goh falling down was enough to make her eyes roll.
She tried to attack, burning a grudge against Pyo-wol. But by that time, Pyo-wol had already flown away and disappeared.
Are you okay, Daoshi?
Heo Ranju hurriedly hugged Daoshi Goh. However, Daoshi Goh was already in a state of severe paralysis.
Huff! Huff!
The old master didnt even have the energy to answer, so he took a deep breath.
Damn it!
Jang Muryang clenched his teeth.
Because it was as if he had killed Daoshi Goh. Heo Ranju shouted at Jang Muryang.
Come on, chase him! Be sure to tear him apart and kill him!
At her cry, Jang Muryang flew in the direction where Pyo-wol disappeared. Heo Ranju was crying with Daoshi Goh in his arms.
Daoshi Goh! P-Please dont die. Hik! You cant die.
Daoshi Goh reached out and took Heo Ranjus hand.
Bitch! Whos going to die- yea- thats a bad thing you say? Im not going to die uh.
Daoshi Goh forced augh.
* * *
Bang!
An Emeis disciple kicked off the door and ran into the abode of the Guhwasata.
This is a big deal, sect leader!
Why are you making a fuss?
Guhwasata looked at the disciple with ferocious eyes.
The disciple, who would normally have been withdrawn, continued talking without hesitation. Thats because the matter was urgent.
The whole city is currently in a frenzy.
What do you mean?
T-Theres been a riot.
Riot?
Unknowingly, the Guhwasata jumped out of the chair. Thats because the meaning of the word riot was serious.
Tell me more.
The ck Cloud Corps moved to capture the assassin, but their movements provoked the warriors who flocked to Chengdu. So the assassin shed with the ck Cloud Corps and the nearby warriors.
Ha!
Hearing the disciples words, Guhwasata sighed involuntarily.
It is unbelievable that a single assassin caused a sh between the ck Cloud Group and the nearby warriors.
The disciples words continued.
The fight grew bigger and bigger, and now even the sects supporting our main sect are being swept away.
Does that mean that Qing Ming Room and other military officers also got involved in the fight?
Yes! Not only that, but the ns who came to support the Qingcheng sect also jumped into the fight, and the whole city was engulfed in blood.
What?
She put on an expression that she found the whole situation as absurd.
It is unbelievable that this kind of situation happened just because of one assassin. At that time, Yong Seol-ran, who was sitting on the opposite side of Guhwasata, opened her mouth.
Master, you have to believe.
What do you mean?
Seven years ago, he overturned everyones expectations and killed Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect alone. Because of that, the rtionship between the Qingcheng sect and our sect deteriorated.
What are you trying to say?
What I mean is that all of this is just part of the big picture he painted.
The big picture? Are you saying that an assassin can read and preside over arge situation?
Because its actually happening.
Stop talking and sit down.
Its not nonsense. Whats going on right now shows how scary he is. Hes not just an assassin. He just happened to learn assassination skills.
Seol-ran!
Guhwasata frowned and motioned for her to stop, but Yong Seol-ran did not stop talking.
This would not have happened if we hadntmissioned the assassination of Woo Gunsang in the first ce. It is the responsibility of our sect that such a terrible being was born.
So what do you want to say? Are you asking me to kneel in front of him and apologize?
No! Master would never do something like that. I mean just be careful. He wont stop until he kills Master.
Heh! Even if ten assassinse all at once, they wont be able to touch a single hair of mine.
Guhwasata snorted.
She did not heed Yong Seol-rans advice. It was because she possessed powerful martial arts and was the leader of the elite faction known as the Emei sect.
If the Emei sects leader hides because she is afraid of an assassin, all of her fellow sect leaders in Jianghu willugh at her.
Yong Seol-ran heaved a sigh.
She already thought that Guhwasata would never listen to her, but she didnt really know that she would be this stubborn.
Yong Seol-ran looked at the situation with gloomy eyes.
Even when Guhwasata epted her as a disciple, she was still intimidating. But she wasnt as scary as she used to be.
Maybe it was because she had already developed a tolerance or because she had grown that much, she didnt know. However, Yong Seol-ran didnt want to challenge her Master any further.
Huuu!
It was time for her to sigh again.
Suddenly the door swung open and another disciple entered the room.
Guhwasata asked,
What else is going on?
The Qing Ming Room asked for help. They bumped into the Fire Dragon Room, and theyre being pushed back because their power is inferior.
Qing Ming Room?
Guhwasas face contorted.
If it was the Qing Ming Room, they were still a friendly sect to the Emei sect. If the crisis of Qing Ming Room is overlooked, other sects will never follow the Emei sect.
Were being dragged to the assassins ns.
Guhwasata gritted her teeth.
There was no reason not to get involved in the fight now.
There was nowhere to escape.
She grabbed her staff and said,
Before the disciples of the Qingcheng sect jump into the fight, the situation must be calmed down. All my disciples, take up your arms and follow me.
Guhwasata and the rest of the Emei sect are now also being swept away to the bloodstream.
Editors Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3- Spirit Fire Dance. Raws: Muhwashinjang, ????()
- dance, posture
- fire, burn, anger
- spirit, god
- hall
- Destruction of the ck Dragon. Raws: ck Dragon Explosion Reduction, ????(\p)
- \ ck, evil, dark
- dragon
- crackle, pop, burst, explode
- p decrease
- Extended house. Raws: Zhangjiajangbeop, Zhang Jiazhi Method, ????(ֲ)
- stretch, extend
- house, home, residence
- ֲ nts, trees
- w
Chapter 81
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 6
Manhwa: N/A
The embers started by Pyo-wol spread rapidly as if burning the entire Chengdu.
The ck Cloud Corps and the nearby warriors shed, while the other branch sects supporting the Qingcheng and Emei sect, respectively, collided.
The sh of the martial artists brought blood, and the whole city was smoldered with fear. Several ns based near Chengdu tried to calm the unrest, but to no avail.
The madness spread not only among the warriors, but also among themon people.
Taking advantage of the extreme chaos, some people started looting shops and wealthy houses. It was a small number at first, but the number of predators quickly grew exponentially.
Store owners who could not afford to hire martial artists as workers fought the mobs with their own sticks. It was no different for the rich families.
They would normally have paid money and easily hired soldiers, but at present, there were no warriors who would be willing to be stationed in Chengdu.
The fierce battle between those who wanted to steal and those who wanted to protect drove the chaotic saints into even greater chaos.
No one could have imagined that the security of Chengdu would be so easily destroyed.
The entire system of the Chengdu, which had been strong for hundreds of years, was copsing like a flowing sand castle.
The madness of the warriors engulfed the entire city.
While Pyo-wol, who was the starting point of all these events, is at present not in Chengdu. He escaped the city taking advantage of the chaos and confusion.
But there was one man who pursued Pyo-wol.
It was Jang Muryang, the leader of the ck Cloud Corps. He followed Pyo-wol with a face reminiscent of a monster.
He must be killed.
He always had a rxed smile, but his reason was blown away in front of the injury of the Daoshi Goh.
Daoshi Goh was not just a subordinate.
He was like a teacher who guided him from an early age. Because he looked after him, he was able to be the leader of the ck Cloud Corps. That is why he was always respectful to Daoshi Goh.
Jang Muryangs anger pierced the sky because Daoshi Goh was seriously wounded by his own attack.
His anger was directed at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was supposed to be killed anyway, but Zhang Mu-ryan vowed to kill him even more horribly.
He doesnt know if its a coincidence or luck, but the direction Pyo-wol was running to, was where the cavalry of the ck Cloud Corps were waiting.
Due to the nature of the cavalry, whose power is maximized on horseback, it was difficult to enter the city of Chengdu, so they were waiting outside.
Huiic!
Jang Muryang blew a long whistle. Then, in the distance, out of the darkness, a torch appeared and drew arge circle.
It was a signal from the ck Cloud Troops who were on standby. Jang Muryang whistled once again.
Dududu!
Then, the sound of hoofs shaking the earth reverberated in the night sky. Two hundred horses were moving in unison.
Bastard! There is no more ce for you to escape. Give up!
Jang Muryang shouted loudly and swung his spear. Then the fierce spear arose and shot at Pyo-wol.
In an instant, Pyo-wols body moved.
He dodged the long-range attack without looking back as if he had an eye on the back of his head. But his crisis was not over.
His eyes, which pierced through the darkness, saw the horsemen galloping with terrifying momentum. Two hundred horsemen made up of warriors. They were the true strength of the ck Cloud Corps.
Their martial arts mayg a little behind the other members, but their true power is revealed when they gallop on horseback.
When two hundred or so horses raced as if they were one body, any master from Jianghu had no choice but to shiver.
Haat!
There!
The horsemen all pulled out their spears and aimed at the front. A long spear was the weapon suited the horsemen the most. It was the same reason that Jang Muryangs weapon was also a spear.
Dududu!
It wasnt as visible because it was night, but a cloud of dust rose up from behind the two hundred people.
They only have one goal.
Two hundred horses started running to kill Pyo-wol. No matter how great he was, a person would be helpless in front of two hundred horsemen.
Jang Muryang naturally thought that Pyo-wol would choose to run away. However, as if to ridicule his prediction, Pyo-wol instead rushed towards the horsemen.
You said that you cant die. Trample him and kill him!
Jang Muryangs voice resounded in the night sky. As if in response to his words, the horsemen elerated further.
Cwaeeck!
The spears were pointed at the front. Then the cavalrymen threw their spears at Pyo-wol using their internal energy. Even in the dark, their spears flew straight towards Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol flew towards the flying spear. It looked like he was about tomit suicide.
Madman!
Although Jang Muryang cursed, he did not let down his guard. This is because Pyo-wol has always far exceeded expectations.
It was the same this time too.
Just before being hit by dozens of spears, Pyo-wol disappeared from their sight. The ce where Pyo-wol reappeared was above the head of the leading cavalryman. He quickly shortened the space and moved using ck Lightning.
Ciiit!
The ghost daggers were released.
No!
Haap!
The horsemen, who were considered as elite, instinctively sensed a crisis and swung their spears to protect their entire body.
But they didnt know.
The fact that the ghost dagger which Pyo-wol threw was not just a dagger.
The ghost dagger,bined with Soul-Reaping Thread, was able to freely change the trajectory ording to Pyo-wols finger movements.
The ghost daggers dug in between the gap of the spears. And took two lives.
Gah!
Kerhyuk!
It was just the beginning.
Pyo-wol moved using the ck Lightning. The ce where he appeared again was a horse that had lost its owner. Standing on the back of his horse, he threw a ghost dagger.
Ciiit!
A terrifying pounding sound echoed through the night sky.
Keuk!
Guergh!
A scream rang out again.
Catch him!
Damn it!
Confusion arose among the horsemen. Many enemies have been trampled on and been pierced through by their spears. No one so far dared to jump among the galloping horsemen. Because its suicidal.
But herees a person doing such a crazy thing.
Pyo-wol stepped on a horse that was galloping at crazy speed and moved. And he killed the horsemen with his ghost dagger.
The moment the horsemen attacked with their spears, Pyo-wol had already disappeared.
Darkness was Pyo-wols greatest weapon.
Pyo-wol used the ck Lightning to move through the darkness and used the ghost daggers to assassinate the cavalrymen.
Pyo-wol was thoroughly breaking the prejudice that assassins only attack while in hiding.
Stop! You crazy bastard!
Jang Muryang btedly joined the horsemen. He got on the lost horse and rushed towards Pyo-wol.
Huuung!
He threw up his spear. As he twisted his wrist, the spear rotated and rushed towards the Pyo-wol. However, his spear did not meet Pyo-wol, and in vain it ripped through the air.
It was because Pyo-wol already flew in the other direction. Pyo-wol moved from one horse to another and yed around with the horsemen.
Ciiit!
Two Soul-Reaping Threads were attached to two ghost daggers. They split the darkness vertically and horizontally. And each time, a horseman would die.
The death dance performed by the assassin Pyo-wol was ruthlessly ravaging the horsemen. In the midst of it, Jang Muryangs cry echoed hollowly.
Stop! Stop it! You bastard!
* * *
What? This crazyndscape
Guhwasata looked forward with a nk expression for a moment.
The city was on fire.
It was not said metaphorically, since there were really big fires all over Chengdu. The looters not only stole things, but also set the establishments on fire.
As a result, Chengdu was heading towards greater chaos.
Inside, the warriors were fighting fiercely to kill each other. Numerous warriors had already died, and many more were groaning with wounds.
The blood they shed was soaking the floor.
It was as if hell had unfolded.
All of this happened in just a few hours.
No one expected that Chengdu, the center of Sichuan Province, would turn into hell in an instant.
Yong Seol-ran said to Guhwasata.
Master, we need to get to the Qing Ming Room and calm the situation as soon as possible. If we miss the right timing, we will be unable to rectify the situation.
Alright.
This time, the Guhwasata also agreed with Agave. The situation was more serious than she expected.
In the worst case, Chengdu, the center of Sichuan Province, would find it impossible to recover and thus be a wastnd. In that case, even if they won the war with the Qingcheng sect, there was little to be gained.
The worst case had to be prevented.
Guhwasata shouted.
Everyone! Attack the Fire Dragon Room!
Waaa!
At hermand, the disciples of the Emei sect and Hundred Flower Room broke into the battlefield where the Qing Ming Room and Fire Dragon Room were fighting.
Fo Sanhae, the sect leader of the Fire Dragon Room, was greatly flustered by the Emei sects intervention.
Everyone, beware! The Emei sect is here.
On the other hand, Ki Joo-han, the sect leader of the Qing Ming Room, shouted with a hundredfold of courage.
The Emei sect is here to help. Everyone, be strong!
Waaa!
The shouts of Qing Ming Room resounded throughout the city. The morale of the Qing Ming Room increased, and Fire Dragon Room, on the other hand, was greatly weakened by the intervention of the Emei warriors.
Get out of the way!
Kwawawang!
Guhwasata struck the Fire Dragon Rooms warriors who were blocking her way with her staff and headed towards the Fire Dragon Roomss sect leader Fo Sanhae.
Keuk!
Hyeok!
The warriors of the Fire Dragon Room, who had been beaten by her staff, screamed and flew in all directions. The sight of them rolling on the floor was terrifying.
Broken limbs and depressed breastbones were the norm. No matter how they hang on for their lives, they have to endure living with a disability for the rest of their lives.
Its an oue worse than dying.
Guhwasata executed the Golden Light Sword method, a new technique of the Emei school. Its power deserved to be called the Emperor of Destruction.
No one dared to withstand her blow.
In an instant, a dozen or so Fire Dragon Room warriors rolled on the floor, lying on their blood. Seeing the situation, the Fo Sanhae ran to stop Guhwasata.
You witch! Cant you stop right now?
Youve gone overboard. Sect leader Fo. How dare you call me that.
Guhwasata stared at Fo Sanhae with ferocious eyes.
The spirit of Fo Sanhae was broken by her strong momentum. But he could not back down or show his weakness. Although he was far inferior to the Emei sect, he was also the master of a n.
If he shows weakness, the morale of the Fire Dragon Room disciples will drop. So he had no choice but to go all out.
Shut up and retreat your troops. This is a matter between the Fire Dragon Room and the Qing Ming Room. It is not for the Emei sect to intervene.
Hong! You have to say something that makes sense. Everyone knows that the Qing Ming Room is affiliated with the Emei sect, and yet youre still talking nonsense like that? Sect leader Fo is stupider than you look.
Who said that? I just
Shut up!
Guhwasata interrupted Fo Sanhae and attacked.
Gwaang!
Keuk!
The Fo Sanhae swung his sword and barely prevented the attack of Guhwasata. However, the attack of the Guhwasata was only the beginning.
Hong-heung!
The Golden Light Sword method was performed. The power of the Golden Light Sword method, one of the Emei sects best attacks, was truly terrifying.
The Fo Sanhae, the sect leader of the Fire Dragon Room, stumbled without being able to withstand more than ten seconds of the attack. Fo Sanhaesplexion was pale, and blood was dripping from his lips. He suffered deep internal injuries during the dozen shes.
That witchs martial arts are really scary.
Fo Sanhae felt himself approaching death.
He knew there was a gap between Fire Dragon Room and the Emei sect, but he didnt really know that there would be such a huge difference.
He wasnt their opponent at all.
It was then that Fo Sanhae realized why so many sects in Jianghu were afraid of prestigious sects such as the Emei.
Bang!
Every time he collided with the staff, he felt a shock as if he was being hit directly with an iron rod.
Kekkeuk!
In the end, Fo Sanhae could not withstand the shock and vomited blood.
Hoo-heung!
The staff of the Guhwasata fell on the head of Fo Sanhae, who had lost his strength and knelt down. It was clear that Foshanhaes head would be shattered if he was hit directly by the staff.
Theres a dark expression on Fo Sanhaes face.
Stop!
With an angry voice, someone rushed forward. Using his sword, he stopped the staff from striking Fo Sanhae.
Jjooeng!
With the intense strike, Guhwasata was thrown backwards.
A strong sense of vignce shed in the eyes of Guhwasata, who took a dozen steps back to regain her bnce. The attack was loaded with incredible strength.
It was so strong that even a rock the size of a house could be pounded into powder. The man who suddenly intervened and received Guhwasatas attack without much shock.
Guhwasata has no choice but to back off.
Having that kind of force was rare in Sichuan.
Mu Jeong-jin.
One of the few people who possessed that kind of force was Mu Jeong-jin, who is currently blocking the front of the Fo Sanhae.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3- Golden Light Sword method. Raws: Gold Gwangdo Method, ????()
- gold, money
- light, brilliant, shine
- knife
- rule,w, regtion
Chapter 82
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 7
Manhwa: N/A
The eyes of the ferocious Guhwasata changed even more terribly.
After Go Yeopjin, the former elder, the strongest master produced by the Qingcheng sect was Mu Jeong-jin.
No matter how much Guhwasata was said to be the sect leader of the Emei sect, she could not dare to downy the prowess of Mu Jeong-jin.
Its been a while, Mu Jeong-jin!
Its so nice to see you like this, Guhwasata.
Is that right? Im not happy at all.
Ive been waiting to see you for seven years. So how can I not be happy?
There was a chill in the voice of Mu Jeong-jin, who responded coldly.
His eyes were full of hostility as he looked at the situation.
Woo Gunsang, the future of the Qingcheng sect was killed by an assassin who was ordered by Guhwasata.
Mu Jeong-jin, who loved Woo Gunsang more than anyone else, suffered from a profound sense of loss. The sense of loss turned to anger, and anger turned to the Guhwasata, the culprit of all these situations.
However, no matter how great the martial arts he possessed, he could not deal with the entirety of the Emei sect.
Mu Jeong-jin proposed to Muryeongjin, their sect leader, to lead all his disciples and attack the Emei sect. However, Muryeongjin rejected his offer at once.
No matter how bad the Emei were, they felt burdened by the fact that both of them were the same prestigious sects.
Mu Jeong-jin was disappointed with the indecisive Muryeongjin.
So he just waited and practiced martial arts. All of this was to take revenge on the Guhwasata. However, Guhwasata was like an old fox, and never left her abode in Mount Emei.
Although this should have been enough for him to be disappointed and give up, Mu Jeong-jin did not despair and waited patiently.
He waited for seven years.
Finally, Mu Jeong-jin encountered the being he had longed to meet.
Guhwasata felt exactly the same.
Guhwasata frowned at the momentum that Mu Jeong-jin radiated without filtration. For some reason, she felt that the spirit of Mu Jeong-jin was unusual.
She couldnt believe that a dark and insidious momentum was radiating from those who had mastered the martial arts of the Qingcheng, which is a sect based on the teachings of Taoism.
Guhwasata opened her mouth.
You seemed to have gained enlightenment recently. I can feel a mysterious energy that I have never seen in you before.
Enlightenment? I just learned a new method.
I cant even imagine how much the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect were dead. I cant even imagine this story. Still, I was confident that I knew the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect well, but I never dreamed that you would be hiding martial arts that radiated such murky energy.
Guhwasata sarcastically said that he learned martial arts that did not match the Qingcheng sect, but Mu Jeong-jin, responded with an expression that it was not a big deal.
Dont judge the Qingcheng sect by your standards. The sky of Qingcheng is wider and wider than that of the Emei sects.
Heh! I dont know if your sect is really so great.
Youll find out soon enough. How great and how frightening our sect that you have touched.
Aha! Is it so great that youre being yed around by a mere assassin?
Assassin?
Mu Jeong-jins eyebrows twitched at the unexpected words of Guhwasata. The displeasure given by the word assassin stimted the minds of Mu Jeong-jin.
What do you mean? What assassin?
The assassin you killed in the underground cave is still alive.
Do not lie. He already died.
Have you checked his body?
.
Look at that. You didnt check, did you? Look at what happened now.
Guhwasata criticized Mu Jeong-jin.
However, Mu Jeong-jin did not mind the criticism of the Guhwasata.
So you mean hes still alive?
Thats right! Hes the same guy who killed the young master of the Thunder n, and its also him who incited the sh with the Qingcheng sect to lead my disciple Jeonghwa to her death.
If what youre saying is true, were being thoroughly teased by an assassin.
Thats right! So, lets solve our fight after we catch him.
I refuse.
Mu Jeong-jin rejected the proposal of the Guhwasata.
Guhwasata rolled her eyes and asked,
You mean you wont catch the assassin who killed your disciple?
If hes really alive, hell surely die by my hand.
But why?
Isnt the real enemy in front of me who instigated him? How could I miss this golden opportunity after waiting for seven years?
Hong! Like a master of the Qingcheng sect, the front and back arepletely blocked. To neglect the real enemy for just one small silver won.
Shut up, Guhwasata! Dont try to make fun of me with that silver tongue.
The momentum of Mu Jeong-jin rose like a storm and swept the area.
Heop!
Fo Sanhae, who was behind Mu Jeong-jin,nded on his buttocks and fell to the floor. He looked at Mu Jeong-jins back with fearful eyes.
It was not a lie to say Mu Jeong-jin is the best warrior in Qingcheng sect.
Fo Sanhae was also a sect leader of a n. But even he felt fearful and withered by the momentum radiating from Mu Jeong-jin.
The momentum fired by Mu Jeong-jin was formidable. Mu Jeong-jin shouted as he walked towards the Guhwasata.
The Qingcheng Seven Swords will help the Fire Dragon Room to defeat the Emei sect.
By your order!
With a strong answer, the seven swordsmen appeared out of nowhere. All of them who were exuding a sharp force were the Qingcheng Seven Swords taught by Mu Jeong-jin himself.
The seven swords representing the Qingcheng sect attacked the disciples of Emei as they were tasked.
Chuang!
The sound of weapons shing echoed everywhere.
There were only seven people, but their strength made the war situation tilted back to their favor.
The Qingcheng sect is here to help us. Stay strong, everyone!
Haap!
The disciples of the Hundred Flower Room rushed in with a hundredfold of courage, while the warriors of the Emei sect were greatly flustered.
The fight between the warriors was bound to depend on their momentum. The momentum changes depending on who is stronger. The momentum of the Qingcheng Seven Sword was enough to change the flow.
Guhwasata, who looked around, changed her expression to look like a monster. If not, the impression that resembled a crow has changed to a more ferocious one.
Guryeo, who refuses to give permission and chooses punishment. Mu Jeong-jin.
Ill say it. Old crow of Mount Emei.
How dare you talk like that. I cant forgive you.
A very angry Guhwasata rushed towards Mu Jeong-jin.
Hoo-heung!
Her staff cut through the air, creating dozens of illusions. It was the beginning of the Golden Light Sword method.
Before the staff could reach him, a terrifying pressure swept down on Mu Jeong-jin.
This, too, was the function of the Golden Light Sword method.
Schiak!
However, with just one swing of his sword, Mu Jeong-jin cut off all the formidable energy that had weighed him down.
Pay for your sins with death.
Mu Jeong-jin faced the Guhwasata head-on.
Jjooeng!
As they fought, a strong wave of qi swept through the area like a storm. The qi also reached Yong Seol-ran, who was fighting one of the Seven Swords.
The hem of Yong Seol-ran was swept away by the strong wind.
Not good!
The situation was changing so rapidly that it was impossible to foresee even an inch ahead. The whole city was engulfed in blood. She couldnt even imagine where the blood flow would end.
Pyo-wol!
She scans the battlefield in search of the man who started it all. However, the figure of Pyo-wol was nowhere to be seen.
What else are you nning on doing?
Just imagining it gave her goosebumps.
* * *
Heueu!
Keuk!
Rough breathing echoed through the battlefield.
It was the breath of the horsemen of the ck Cloud Corps. The condition of the horsemen was dire. Of the two hundred horsemen, a third were either dead or seriously wounded, and the rest of the warriors also had minor wounds and were breathing heavily.
I cant do this to an assassin one day
Jang Muryang looked around in disbelief. Although they had fought many wars, this is the first time that they suffered such great damage.
The horsemen were difficult to raise and more difficult to maintain. The horsemen had to learn strong discipline and military force at the same time. They didnt get along with the freedom-loving men of Jianghu. For that reason, Jang Muryang also recruited warriors from outside the city instead of the martial artists of Jianghu to maintain the horsemen.
The tragic fall of the horsemen maintained by pouring huge sums of money each year to just one person was a great blow to Jang Muryang.
Pyo-wol was the natural enemy of the horsemen.
He never met the horsemen head-on. Cowardly dodging, creating chaos, and broke through the chaos. Thebination of ck Lightning and the darkness while using the Soul-Reaping Thread made it so easy to miss its trajectory even when looking at it with their eyes open.
Hunting the horsemen who had stopped charging made it even easier. The ghost dagger and the Soul-Reaping thread taking the lives of horsemen was like the scythes of peasants during harvest season.
Jang Muryang struggled to prevent such a situation, but could not catch up with Pyo-wol in the end.
His movements were like a snake. Even with the slightest gap, the snake slid out and ravaged the horsemen. Pyo-wols actions, which were like that, gradually destroyed the core that Jang Muryang built as strong as an iron wall.
Whenever a horseman gets done in, a part of Jang Muryang also copses.
Pyo-wol paused for a moment and picked up the rough contraption. But from his appearance, they couldnt tell at all that he was using his qi.
A white face and red eyes that stand out especially in the dark. His red lips with the slightly raised corners of his mouth and the strange atmosphere mixed with darknessbined made Pyo-wol look non-human.
Are you the grim reaper?
Jang Muryang muttered without knowing it.
It was Jang Muryang, who overcame numerous crises so far and lived without knowing fear. But at this moment, he was genuinely afraid.
He really didnt know that he would feel such an unfamiliar feeling for a single assassin. He twisted his spear in fear, and his palms were wet with sweat.
Jang Muryang exploded his qi to dispel the fear that was engulfing his heart.
Your opponent is me. Dont be a coward and run away, Pyo-wol!
Pyo-wols gaze turned to him as if Jang Muryangs shout had worked. Now Pyo-wols eyes werepletely red. Those eyes were like snakes aiming for prey.
Although he killed many people, there was no tribtion in Pyo-wols heart.
It was the ck Cloud Corps who targeted himself first. He and the ck Clouds Mercenary Group were essentially no different. In the sense that they move to kill others for a price.
No, is it different? Because I havent received anything in return yet.
It didnt matter anyway. The price of this battle will surely be paid in some way.
It wasnt a fight he started.
It wasnt like he wanted to start.
But the end of this war wille to an end.
Suddenly, Pyo-wols gaze turned towards Chengdu. There were fires all over the ce. It was proof that the chaos had reached its peak.
That was human nature.
Most people live by strict rules, but some people think of rules as shackles and feel frustrated.
What Pyo-wol did was just set the mood for some people to let their true naturese out to their hearts content. At first, they are just a few deviants but their actions are highly contagious and attract those around them.
People united in a group forgot their fears and flew by paralyzing their reason with madness.
The result was the great chaos of Chengdu.
Warriors who were indistinguishable from ordinary people, were all going crazy for their own benefit.
Jang Muryang shouted.
Are you feeling relieved now? You crazy bastard! Ive heard a lot of people say theyre crazy too, butpared to you, theyre just a child. Youre throwing the whole city into chaos.
He was genuinely angry with Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was a great evil.
An absolute evil that must be defeated.
Jang Muryang defined Pyo-wol as such.
I will surely kill you with my own hands, Pyo-wol! No matter what!
I dont understand.
What nonsense are you talking about?
Did I do something so bad that you called me that?.
Look at what you did. The whole city is stained with blood because of you.
Everyone lives like that.
What?
Isnt Jianghu the kind of ce where you, the Qingcheng sect, and Emei sect all live like that? So why am I called the crazy one?
Pyo-wol was genuinely curious.
How many people must have been sacrificed by the Qingcheng and the Emei sect to gain the scale and fame they have today?
Over hundreds of years, countless people have died and be manure for their growth.
It was the same with the ck Cloud Mercenary group.
A group of three hundred and fifty people would have had to kill at least ten times more people to maintain their current form and prowess.
All he did was throw a small spark at them.
It was their greed and desire that fueled the fire.
If they hade here for a really pure purpose, a catastrophe like today would not have happened.
It was a reproduction of the inescapable seven years ago.
The only thing that has changed since then is that the Pyo-wol is no longer an easy prey. Those who dare to harm him, Pyo-wol will follow them to the end of hell and bite their necks.
That was the way Pyo-wol fought.
It didnt matter if Jang Muryang didnt understand.
He has lived that way in the past, and he will continue to live that way in the future.
Youre really crazy.
Jang Muryang trembled and attacked Pyo-wol.
His instincts were whispering.
If he doesnt get rid of Pyo-wol now, a bigger disaster wille.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3
Chapter 83
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 8
Manhwa: N/A
It was on horseback when the Janggachang1 exerted its greatest power.
When the horses heavy weight and breakthrough power arebined, the power of wielding the spear increases. In other words, it also meant that the power of Janggachang without riding a horse would be halved.
It was not just a matter of Jang Muryang.
It was a weakness that all horsemen had.
While dealing with the horsemen of the ck Cloud Corps, Pyo-wol recognized their weaknesses. Therefore, without giving them a distance, he prated between the horsemen and went for a melee fight.
It was a method that a normal assassin would have never done..
Most assassins dont fight dog fights by inducing melee battles like this. It wasnt because they werent capable of doing it but because it was a fight that was far from the essence of an assassin.
It was a method that only Pyo-wol in Jianghu could do.
Jang Muryang was also a seasoned warrior with a lot of experience, but his reason was shaken when he was swept away by the board Pyo-wol had made.
Kwang!
Jang Muryangs spear made a change in the air and fired a sharpnce. But, like a snake, Pyo-wol slowly escaped from his attack.
The snake step2, which was made to mimic the movement of a snake, made it possible to escape as long as there was a gap as small as the eye of a needle.
Jang Muryangs attack was powerful, but crude. Most of the martial arts that were honed on the battlefield were like that.
It was powerful, but itcked sophistication.
That was also the difference between the martial arts of an elite sect and the martial arts of a mercenary. Unlike the famous martial arts of great sects that have been making up for their weaknesses for a long time, there were bound to be many loopholes here and there with the martial arts of mercenaries.
Such ws were clearly visible in Pyo-wols eyes.
It was also thanks to the rapid rise of Pyo-wols martial arts. The years he spent with the snakes greatly opened up most of Pyo-wols possibilities.
Pyo-wol did not miss the movement of the horsemen while facing Jang Muryang. The horsemen tried to help Jang Muryang, but Pyo-wol gave them no chance.
Ciiit!
Two ghost daggers moved vertically and horizontally. One of the daggers attacked the horsemen, while the other attacked Jang Muryang.
Pyo-wol performed a stunt that could only be performed after mastering the martial arts, such as the Wudangs Yangui Simgong,3 without difficulty.
Damn! Are you just going to continue dodging?
Jang Muryang mocked Pyo-wol, who evaded without colliding him head-on.
It was intended to arouse Pyo-wols anger and make him attack head-on. But he did not know Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was a person who could run away with his tail between his legs at any time for survival. It was impossible for Pyo-wol to lose his reason just because of this level of provocation.
It didnt matter if he was mocked.
It was okay to be ridiculed all day long. None of that mattered. What really matters is being patient to achieve his desired result.
Pyo-wol focused more of his energy on the ghost dagger.
Then, the intangible Soul-Reaping Thread lit up and appeared.
The Soul-Reaping Thread, which revealed the form, was beautiful. The Soul-Reaping Thread with strong light was clear enough to be seen from afar.
It was more like an art to see the two threads moving vertically and horizontally.
Ciiit!
Keuk!
Gargh!
As the name suggests, the Soul-Reaping Thread harvested the souls of the horsemen and left a deep dent on the spear of Jang Muryang.
Nevertheless, Jang Muryang felt that Pyo-wol was not doing his best. To him, Pyo-wol looked like he was conserving power as if to stall for time.
If he was really going to face the cavalry with all his might, there was no reason for Pyo-wol to reveal the Soul-Reaping Thread. Its power might be stronger, but as a consequence, the form and shape is revealed, making the opponents capable of defending from its attack.
The problem was that Pyo-wol would know that too.
There was no way he could infuse energy into the Soul-Reaping Thread for no reason, revealing his weapon to the public.
What are you up to?
Pyo-wol didnt answer.
Instead, more energy was injected into the Soul-Reaping Thread to make it shine brighter.
That was then.
A group of people ran out of Chengdu.
Do you think you will be able to escape in front of me? Guhwasata!
Heh! Whos escaping? Arrogant fool!
Those who exchanged venomous remarks and fought fiercely with each other were Mu Jeong-jin and Guhwasata. While the disciples of the Qingcheng and the Emei sect were following behind them, still engaged in battle.
The battle between Mu Jeong-jin and the Guhwasata left the street in ruins.
The fight between the two different masters was enough to temporarily silence the confusion of Chengdu.
Both of them excelled in martial arts, as they were representatives of Sichuan Province.
Mu Jeong-jin is a great swordsman as he was a representative of the Qingcheng sect, and unlike the entric nature of the Guhwasata, he was also well versed and familiar with the martial arts of the Emei sect.
Because of that, they couldnt win against each other immediately, and the fight became longer. So the damage caused in Chengdu was greater.
This had to be a burden for both of them.
In order to dominate Sichuan, the hegemony of Chengdu had to be obtained, but if the streets of Chengdu were destroyed in this way, the peoples hearts had no choice but to turn their backs against them.
The two tacitly agreed to move the battlefield.
So they left Chengdu.
The disciples of the Qingcheng and Emei sect naturally followed, while the rest of the nearby warriors moved to the battlefield as if possessed by something.
What?
Is that?
The first thing that came into their eyes was the thread of qi that shed in the dark.
It was the Soul-Reaping Thread.
The figure of the Soul-Reaping Thread moving vertically and horizontally was like themp of a lighthouse that guides ships in the dark sea. The faster it moved, the more bizarre the echoes that spread through the darkness.
Hoo-woong! Hong!
The bizarre sound of the Soul-Reaping Threads slicing the air attracted peoples attention. Maybe the Soul-Reaping Thread contained magic that sucks people in.
Who is that?
Yong Seol-ran was the first person to recognize Pyo-wol, who was wielding the Soul-Reaping Thread.
A great disciple who was by her side asked,
Do you know him?
Its him. Pyo-wol!
That assassin?
Yes!
The great disciple shouted loudly at Yong Seol-rans answer.
Its Pyo-wol. That assassin is over there!
Her cry reached not only the disciples of the Emei sect, but also the ears of Mu Jeong-jin.
Assassin?
Mu Jeong-jins eyes involuntarily turned to Pyo-wol.
In an instant, an intense re emanated from his eyes. He recognized Pyo-wols face buried in the darkness. The moment he looked at Pyo-Wols face, the anger he had buried deep in his heart soared.
You bastard!
It was a face that he had never forgotten for the past seven years.
The assassin that Mu Jeong-jin had put himself into the snake pit was dealing with the horsemen of the ck Cloud Corps with a sullen look.
The moment he saw Pyo-wol, Mu Jeong-jins reason flew away.
Youre really alive!
He roared as his aura resounded through the night sky.
Kheuk! Gua
Hckkk!
The warriors with weak internal energy staggered as they covered their ears with both of their hands. After Mu Jeong-jin roared and raised his qi, their eardrums burst.
Thats how much internal energy Mu Jeong-jin possessed.
The culprit behind all these incidents was the Guhwasata, but it was Pyo-wol who directly killed Woo Gunsang.
The anger towards the Guhwasata was then transferred to Pyo-wol.
Chua-aang!
Mu Jeong-jin swung his sword with all his might against Guhwasata.
Keuck!
The intense shock that resonated throughout her body made Guhwasata step back. There were deep dents on her staff. If she had made a mistake, her weapon would have been cut into pieces.
The lesions on her staff were the same as creating a scar on the pride of the Guhwasata. Guhwasatas eyes became more vicious.
Mu Jeong-jin left the Guhwasata and flew towards Pyo-wol. It was only then that the Guhwasata discovered Pyo-wol, the culprit of all these incidents.
Catch him!
At hermand, an Emei sects disciple rushed towards Pyo-wol.
In an instant, Pyo-wols lips rose in an arc.
In front of him were Jang Muryang and the ck Cloud Troops while at his back were the leaders of the Qingcheng and Emei sect with their disciples.
It was a dire situation.
Still, Pyo-wol smiled.
Now, everyone is gathered.
The main characters of the incident seven years ago have been reunited.
For this moment, Pyo-wol did not leave the vicinity of Chengdu, but continued a bitter battle with the ck Cloud Corps.
It was then that Jang Muryang realized that all of the events so far were what Pyo-wol intended.
You deliberately brought all of them together? You crazy bastard!
He became afraid of Pyo-wol.
The decisiveness to do what everyone thought was crazy was scary. And Pyo-wol was a kind of human. He had never met someone like him before.
Jang Muryang couldnt even imagine the extent of Pyo-wols deviousness and cruelty that was hiding in his little head.
Pyo-wol fled without looking back when the Mu Jeong-jin and Guhwasata rushed in.
Jang Muryang and the horsemen of the ck Cloud Corps tried to stop him, but they could not stop Pyo-wol from escaping when he used the ck Lightning.
In the end, Jang Muryang and the horsemen failed to capture Pyo-wol like a dog chasing a chicken.
Damn it! Chase him!
Jang Muryang urged the horsemen.
He had to catch or remove Pyo-wol before their client, the Emei sect, does. Even though he knew that chasing Pyo-wol like this would be dangerous, he had no choice but to order the horsemen to pursue him.
A chase followed Pyo-wol in an instant.
The ck Cloud Corps, the Qingcheng sect, and the Emei sect ran at the forefront, followed by numerous warriors who had no knowledge of the true reason behind the fight or chase.
In the middle of the night, a chase was taking ce.
It was a reenactment of the inescapable that caused an uproar in the entire Sichuan Province seven years ago.
In the past, they used to spread a web-like entrapment from all sides to tighten the siege, but now it is different in that they were simply following one-sidedly.
Pyo-wol was just running with them on his tail.
A few quick-witted people noticed that Pyo-wol had done all this on purpose, but they were already caught up in the crowds madness and couldnt do anything about it.
Bastard! How far are you nning to run?
Mu Jeong-jins roar resounded in the night sky.
He fired a formidable sword energy at Pyo-wol, but Pyo-wol dodged all his attacks by a few second intervals, as if he had eyes on the back of his head.
Because of this, Mu Jeong-jin became even more angry as he pursued Pyo-wol.
Mu Jeong-jins eyes were already red and bloodshot, and he was radiating a creepy aura. Even Guhwasata who immediately followed behind him found him terrifying.
But Mu Jeong-jin himself wasnt aware of that at all.
His eyes were just glued at the back of Pyo-wol.
Like a pack of wolves chasing their prey, Mu Jeong-jin and the rest of the warriors tracked and chased after Pyo-wol. If they just stretched out their hands, it would seem that they can catch Pyo-wol at any moment, but they never caught him.
Because of that, their sprintsted almost half an hour.
Are you luring us on purpose?
Yong Seol-ran was the first to notice that something was wrong.
Wa, wait! We have to stop. If we continue following him, we will be doing what Pyo-wol intended.
Noisy. You should stay quiet.
Yong Seol-rans voice was buried in the whispers of the Guhwasata.
It was a stalemate situation where her self-esteem was hurt by being pushed by Mu Jeong-jin. She wanted to kill Pyo-wol as soon as possible and have a real match against Mu Jeong-jin.
It had been a long time since the Guhwasata became so angry.
Huuu
Yong Seol-ran let out a sigh at the sight of such a state of affairs. She already guessed that it was toote to stop Guhwasata.
Pyo-wol.
Yong Seol-ranlooked at the back of Pyo-wol, who was running in the lead.
The look of his back running into the darkness felt particrly ominous. And her anxious forebodings became a reality.
Kerhyuk!
Ah!
Suddenly, screams began to erupt from among the warriors.
Yong Seol-ran looked up in surprise and saw that some of the warriors who were running blindly suddenly copsed while screaming.
Hi, hidden weapons?
Theres hidden traps!
The warriors who were next to the fallen shouted urgently.
At that moment, the warriors who had been chasing Pyo-wol frantically stopped in surprise.
Mu Jeong-jin and Guhwasata, who were chasing Pyo-wol at the forefront, also felt that the situation was taking an unusual turn and stopped.
They looked around, forgetting that they had fought fiercely until half an hour ago.
Although it was a dark night, they could see the copsed walls and the scattered pirs of light.
Only then did they realize that this ce was the ruins of a certain n.
Tangjiatuo?
Did he lure us to the ruins of the Tang Family?
The faces of the people who followed Pyo-wol, as well as Mu Jeong-jin and the Guhwasata, turned pale.
Although it has already been destroyed and only ruins remain, the name of the Tang Family has a deep resonance that makes peoples hearts uneasy.
Before the Qingcheng and the Emei sects, they ruled Sichuan with fear. They disappeared as remnants of history, but the remnants of fear they left behind still frightened people.
Mu Jeong-jin exploded his internal energy.
Damn! How dare you lure us to such an unlucky ce! Why dont you show yourself?!
At that moment, Pyo-wol appeared in the middle of the Tangjiatuo.
As if he had been there from the beginning, without sound or sign.
Even in the dark, a particrly pure white face and red-tinged eyes stood out.
This was the first time for most of the warriors to see the Pyo-wol.
The moment they saw Pyo-wol, they felt a terrible chill.
Pyo-wol looked at the soldiers and opened his mouth.
This is my inescapable.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hoped everyone enjoyed the chapter~ Dont forget toment down below what you think of the chapter <3- Janggachang. Raws: Zhangjiagang Law, Jangga Changbeop, ?????
- Meaning: I think this is the attack name or technique of Jang Muryang.
- Snake Step. Raws: Snake walk, ???(в). This was previously referred to as a meandering walk.
- Raws: Wudangs yangui heart-gong, Yangui Simgong ????(Ĺ).
- Meaning: The study of splitting the mind in two so that both martial arts can be used at the same time is called Yangui Simgong.
- Chinese Characters:
- rain
- thought, idea
- heart, mind
- good, achievement, merit
Chapter 84
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 9
Manhwa: N/A
The securitywork that covers both heaven and earth and is difficult to escape no matter how hard you struggle, is called the inescapable.1
Seven years ago, Pyo-wol and the other assassins of the Blood Shadow Group were trapped and hunted mercilessly by the warriors of Sichuan Province.
They ran and ran to escape from the encirclement of the warriors, but in the end they died horribly.
At that time, the warriors who participated in the inescapable killed the children with the feeling that they were enjoying a light game. The children who had struggled to survive in the dark for seven years like that, died without seeing the light of the world.
Many of the warriors who came to the Tang Family in pursuit of Pyo-wol had also participated in the inescapable at that time.
It was absolutely no coincidence.
Peoples inclinations do not change easily, so those who participated in the inescapable came to Chengdu to enjoy simr pleasures.
It had already been seven years, but Pyo-wol remembered all the faces of the people he had met and passed by.
Among the people who came to the Tang Family, the faces of those who participated in the inescapable at the time were visible.
He remembered them clearly, but on the contrary, they did not recognize him at all.
Pyo-wol thought it didnt matter anyway.
Because from now on, he would make sure they would never forget it.
He will bring back memories of seven years ago.
What bullshit are you talking about?
A man with a quick temper rushed forward with great momentum.
A man named Oh Joo-kyung was a well known warrior in the Xichang region, which is in the southern part of Sichuan Province.
However, his fame was limited to the Xichang area, and when viewed as a whole of Sichuan Province, he was nothing more than a disgraceful existence at the bottom of the pyramid.
So he always had a desire to make his fame spread all over Sichuan.
Oh Joo-kyung thought this was a good opportunity. So, when others are hesitating, he came forward with great momentum.
A lot of peoples eyes were focused on him.
Oh Joo-kyung eximed in a loud voice.
This Oh Joo-kyung is going to cut your head off!
He took out his beloved sword and ran towards Pyo-wol.
It was only a matter of time before he would spread his fame throughout Sichuan by taking Pyo-wols life. So before the other warriors could take Pyo-wols life, he had to make his move first.
Oh Joo-kyung practiced his martial art with all his might.
But he had to stop before he could take ten steps.
Cweaeac!
Because there was a terrifying pounding sound.
Hidden weapons?2
Oh Joo-kyung hurriedly swung his sword and blocked the front.
Taang!
Along with the chit sound, the hidden weapon was blocked and fell to the floor. Oh Joo-kyung, who felt cheated, shouted at Pyo-wol.
How
But his words ended there.
It is because three hidden weapons fly towards him again.
He barely managed to stop the first one, but the second one went through his shoulder, and the third one went deep into his stomach.
Kheuk!
In the end, Oh Joo-kyung copsed without even going near Pyo-wol. He fell to the floor and was unable to move again.
A fearful expression shed on the faces of the warriors who saw it.
It was not simply because Oh Joo-kyung lost his life because of the hidden weapons.
Because the ce where he died was the Tangjiatuo.
In Sichuan, Tangjiatuo has a special meaning.
Tangjiatuo was the site of the Tang Family, where their poison and hidden weapons were feared by the entire Jianghu.
They had an underlying fear that some weapon and extreme poison might be hidden in the Tiangjiatuo. For this reason, people did not want to go to Tiangjiatuo even after the death of the Tang Family.
In such a situation, the fear of the warriors grew even more when Oh Joo-kyung died because of a hidden weapon.
It was because they thought that Pyo-wol might have revived the Tang Family that had been sleeping in the Tangjiatuo.
Their guess was half right and half wrong.
There were no machinery or weapons in the Tangjiatuo. This is because when the Tang Family copsed, all their facilities and visions were ruined.
Instead, Pyo-wol had a Tang member.
A man who inherited the vision of the Tang Family.
When Pyo-wol was active in Chengdu, Tang Sochu mobilized all of his knowledge he had about the Tangjiatuo and set up all the hidden weapons and other machinery.
Compared to the heyday of the Tang Family, it had less than one tenth of its power, but for Pyo-wol, that was enough.
The power of machinery and hidden weapons, in the darkness where it made it difficult to see, was beyond imagination.
Pupupuk!
A sharp shattering sound ripped through the darkness and echoed.
Kkeuk!
Everyone watch out!
The warriors were scattered all over.
There was no unity or coherent system in their actions. This is because they were all warriors of different ns.
As the chaos reached its peak, the damage was even greater.
Only the disciples of the Qingcheng and Emei sect responded effectively, while the rest of the warriors moved recklessly to avoid the onught of hidden weapons.
As a result, the damage was even greater.
You devil!
At the unexpected situation, Guhwasata trembled all over.
Screams echoed from all directions, and thousands of people died.
All of this happened because of one person.
Many people ran to catch Pyo-wol, but before they could do so, they were attacked by hidden weapons and fell down.
As time passed, the damage grew exponentially.
They never expected to experience such a thing in the Tangjiatuo.
Heuk! Save me!
I dont want to be here anymore!
There were a lot of people screaming and running away.
Their fear reached the climax. In addition to their fear of the name of the Tang Family, they were also attacked by their signature hidden weapons.
Pyo-wol did not dare to pursue those who were fleeing. He had no room to think about them. They were not his target anyway.
In the end, his goal was Guhwasata.
I will tear your jaws apart and kill you!
Guhwasata led the Emei disciples to attack Pyo-wol. At that moment, Pyo-wol blew a long whistle.
Ciiii!
A whistling sound, like the sound of a snakes breath, spread far and wide. Immediately after that, the Emei sects disciples burst out in screams.
Aaack!
What is this?
Disciples suddenly fell one after another.
Its a snake! The bushes are full of snakes!
Everyone, watch out!
It was only after a dozen or so of her disciples fell down in an instant, that they found out that it was a snake.
It wasnt just the Emei disciples.
Many warriors still remaining in Tangjiatuo were bitten by the snakes and fell.
Watch out everyone! He uses demonic arts to control snakes!
Guhwasata swung her staff and shed the approaching snake and shouted.
Fear appeared on the faces of the Emei warriors. They couldnt even guess how many snakes were hiding in Tangjiatuo. They didnt even know what Pyo-wol was using to control those snakes.
It was true that Pyo-wol spread the inescapable.
After the fall of the Tang family, Tangjiatuo became a habitat for snakes. The snakes living there were thest feature of Pyo-wols inescapable.
Guhwasata wanted to attack Pyo-wol, but saving her disciples was her priority.
Pyo-wol looked at the situation and smiled lightly.
I will finally get to kill you.
His gaze turned to the swordsman who was approaching him.
Mu Jeong-jin was walking through the bushes.
The snakes attack didnt work for Mu Jeong-jin. The snakes were reluctant to approach him given the aura emanating from his body.
Mu Jeong-jin did not give a single nce even when a Qingcheng disciple was attacked by a snake.
He only aimed to kill Pyo-wol.
Even in the dark, Mu Jeong-jins eyes shone eerily. It was as if fire was burning in both of his eyes. Pyo-wol narrowed his eyes as he looked at Mu Jeong-jin.
Just as Mu Jeong-jin remembers him, Pyo-wol remembers Mu Jeong-jin clearly.
The man who threw himself into a snake pit.
While that experience gave him the ability to act like a snake, the pain Pyo-wol suffered at that time was not something that humans could dare to bear. Pyo-wol still remembered the pain of that time clearly.
Shreung!
Mu Jeong-jin approached Pyo-wol and drew his sword.
Like a swordsman representing Sichuan, a formidable energy emanated from Mu Jeong-jins whole body.
Puppupuck!
The head of the snakes nearby exploded at the energy he radiated.
Mu Jeong-jin said while pointing his sword at the table.
Because of you, the wings of the Qingcheng sect were broken. You will have to pay the price with your life.
What price? Theres nothing in this world that Ill pay any more.
He was imprisoned in darkness for a whopping seven more years in return for killing Woo Gunsang. When he was dumped into a pit full of snakes, Pyo-wol was dead.
There was nothing more to pay.
There is only debt to be paid.
Sreung!
As Pyo-wol stretched out his arms, the ghost dagger that hung at the end of the Soul-Reaping Thread shook.
He had no intention of wasting any more time.
While the others have yet to regain their senses from the hidden weapons and snakes, he had to deal with Mu Jeong-jin.
Suiit!
Pyo-wol disappeared into the darkness.
It was as if his existence had been erased from the world.
He used ck Lightning that yed around with the warriors of the ck Cloud Corps. They had lost a number of troops because they couldnt catch the movement of Pyo-wol even with their eyes wide open.
However, Mu Jeong-jin was on a different level from the warriors from the ck Cloud Corps.
Youre ying such a trick. Heh!
He was dressed coolly and drew his sword in the right direction. A strong sword zed from his sword and crossed the space.
Kaang!
In an instant, Pyo-wol appeared.
Surprisingly, it was the first time the ck Lightning was blocked.
Pyo-wols waist would have been cut in half if it had not been for the ghost dagger that blocked the sword of Mu Jeong-jin.
However, even though the ck Lightning was blocked, Pyo-wols expression did not change at all.
No one could read what he was thinking just by looking at his face. It was the same with Mu Jeong-jin who attacked.
Mu Jeong-jin shouted as he executed the Qingchengs Sect Red Cloud Sword3 towards Pyo-wol.
Its no use pretending to be calm. No matter what you do, you wont be able to deceive me!
Sususuc!
His sword caused a change in the air.
It looked like it was going to rip the surface of Pyo-wol at any moment as it shed through the ck darkness with intense ck energy.
However, his ck streak was deflected by Pyo-wol.
The ck Lightning might have been blocked, but Pyo-wol still had the Snake Steps.
Like a wiggling snake, Pyo-wol evaded all attacks from Mu Jeong-jin. At the same time, he wielded the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Ciiit!
At the end of the Soul-Reaping Thread, two ghost daggers hung and attacked Mu Jeong-jin.
Heh! Thats pretty good.
Mu Jeong-jin snorted and unleashed the Qingcheng swordsmanship.
Tadadadang!
The sound of heavy weapons hitting an iron te broke out countless times between the two.
It was the sound of the ghost dagger and the swords of Mu Jeong-jin.
The ghost dagger was wriggling like a living serpent, aiming for Mu Jeong-jins life. It also served as a shield to block all of the attacks of Mu Jeong-jin.
For the first time, a light of admiration appeared on Mu Jeong-jins face.
He had ignored and treated him as a lowly assassin before, but Pyo-wols technique was sharper and more terrifying than the martial arts of any prestigious sects.
If he showed even a small gap, the ghost dagger seemed to dig in.
Mu Jeong-jin felt an extreme sense of crisis.
This was the first time he had felt such a strong sense of crisis, having reigned invincible in Sichuan for decades.
He felt a shiver all over his body.
The strong sense of crisis awakened his desire to win.
Chaat!
Mu Jeong-jin performed the Qingcheng Sects Thirteen Swords,4 the secret swordsmanship of the Qingcheng sect.
Of course, it did not contain the swordsmanship that could be unleashed by a master at their peak. Even so, people felt a chilling chill the moment Mu Jeong-jin unfolded the Thirteen Swords.
It doesnt necessarily mean that the power of the sword is maximized when the energy is exposed outwardly like a sword energy. The Thirteenth Swords of the Qingcheng sect exerts its maximum power by cing a formidable energy inside the sword.
It looks in on the outside, but inside, it contains a formidable force.
Cwaaac!
Like a meteor that cuts through the night sky, the sword of Mu Jeong-jin slid towards Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol felt goosebumps rising all over his body.
It was because he could feel how intense the power was contained in Mu Jeong-jins blow.
But he didnt feel afraid.
Pyo-wol flew towards Mu Jeong-jin.
His figure was engulfed in darkness.
Again, ck Lightning was unleashed.
Didnt I tell you its useless?
Mu Jeong-jin swung his sword towards the ce where the flow of qi was violently fluctuating.
Sugagak!
Mu Jeong-jin had no doubts that he could kill Pyo-wol with this one blow. He could already imagine Pyo-wol splitting in two with his sword.
That was then.
Tuck!
There was a sound different from what Mu Jeong-jin had expected.
His sword was blocked by something.
Surprisingly, it was Pyo-wols finger that blocked his sword.
He had stopped the formidable qi contained in the sword of Mu Jeong-jin, who said that there was nothing that his sword could not cut.
An incredulous look could be seen in his eyes.
Y, You?
Blood stains appeared on the corner of Pyo-wols mouth.
He suffered quite a few internal injuries from the impact of the Qingcheng Sects Thirteen Swords. Even so, hisplexion did not change.
One candle is enough to illuminate the deep darkness.
[????(\) ???(һʴ).]
It is enough for a firm mind to go through the darkness before me.
[????(ǰڰ) ???(㵤).]
One candle is enough to light the deep darkness,
One hard heart is enough to get through the darkness in front of him.
No matter how great the sword was with its formidable energy, there is nothing that cannot be destroyed by gathering ck Lightning at one point.
Mysterious Ghost Break.5
Jjooeng!
Mu Jeong-jins sword, which collided with Pyo-wols finger, cracked like a spiders web and exploded.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
istg tranting techniques is the most difficult part. Its full of Chinese characters. I did my best to try and trante it but again, if there are any suggestions, let me know TCT- Inescapable. Raws: Net of Heaven and Earth, Tianluodiwang ????(_ؾW).
- Meaning: Chinese Idiom. there ares everywhere in the sky and the ground; the metaphor is very strict and cannot be escaped.
- Hidden weapons. Raws: ??.
- Meaning: Hidden weapons are also known as assassination weapons and assassination weapons . In order to facilitate the weapons to carry out surprise attacks in the dark , the types of human projection and ughtermonly used in ancient times, such as darts, hidden arrows, throwing knives, etc.
- Qingcheng Sects Red Cloud Sword. Raws: ?????(녳ϼ).
- qing, blue
- clouds, Yunnan province
- red
- ϼ rosy clouds
- sword, dagger
- Qingcheng Sectss Thirteen Swords. Raws: ?????(ʮ)
- qing, blue
- clouds, Yunnan province
- ʮ ten
- three
- cut
- Mysterious Ghost Break. Raws: [???() ???(ظʽ) ??().]
- weave, knit, organize
- ghost, spirit
- path
- secret, mysterious
- tutor, teacher
- ʽ system
Chapter 85
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 10
Manhwa: N/A
The fragments of the broken sword flew in all directions.
Keuk!
Mu Jeong-jin let out an embarrassed groan.
Several broken shards were lodged in his forearm. No physical wounds could cause him any pain.What made him sick is that his beloved sword was smashed by a single finger of Pyo-wol.
It was a sword he inherited from his master.
It was a sword he was supposed to pass down to his next disciple.
It was a famous sword that boasted a level of perfection that hardly needed to be repaired even if it was passed down from generation to generation.
The fact that such a famous sword waspletely destroyed by Pyo-wols one finger gave him a great psychological blow. And Pyo-wol did not miss the gap.
As Mu Jeong-jin was staggering, Pyo-wol took advantage of the moment and threw a ghost dagger.
Two ghost daggers flew in different trajectories.
With the ghost dagger that digs into loopholes like a viper, Mu Jeong-jin forgot about his face and spread his qi. Just like azy donkey that rolls on the floor, Mu Jeong-jin rolled on the floor and hurriedly escaped from the barrage of attacks of the ghost daggers.
The face of Mu Jeong-jin, who raised his body, was filled with a disappointing light.
He hurriedly raised his qi and tried to prepare for Pyo-wols attack.
Puuc!
At that moment, he felt a burning pain in his back.
Mu Jeong-jin looked back with his mouth wide open with the unexpected pain. Then he saw the face of an old woman with deep wrinkles.
Guhwasata?
It was the Emei sects Guhwasata that took advantage of the chaos and attacked Mu Jeong-jin.
She had stabbed a dagger in the back of Mu Jeong-jin.
While dealing with the snakes and hidden weapons, the Guhwasata took the opportunity to intervene in the fight between Pyo-wol and Mu Jeong-jin. Then, when Mu Jeong-jins attention was taken away and his weaknesses were revealed, she boldly attacked them.
She smiled as she looked at Mu Jeong-jin who was astonished by the situation.
Good job, Mu Jeong-jin! From now on, I will take over that assassin.
This cowardlyC
Heh! So what if I did a sneak attack, or a surprise attack? Jianghu only remembers the victors.
Mu Jeong-jins face was distorted even more horribly at the remarks of the Guhwasata.
How could a sect leader of the Emei sect think like thatEmeis honor will fall to the ground because of you.
I dont care about my honor right now. In the end, Emei will be the final winner and will rule Sichuan. In that case, who would dare to curse in front of me? In the end, history only honors and remembers the victors..
Guhwasata calmly answered.
From the time she nned to assassinate Woo Gunsang seven years ago, Guhwasata had already thrown her honor on the floor.
What she really wanted was the revival of the Emei faction, and for this to happen, she had to destroy the Qingcheng sect.
Mu Jeong-jin was thergest pir supporting the Qingcheng sect. The golden opportunity to break down such a pir came, and there was no reason for her to hesitate.
Even if she were to be insulted by the former warriors of Sichuan for this reason and that the honor of the Emei sect was lowered to the ground.
You devil! Because of you, the Emei sect will decline.
Before that, worry about the Qingcheng sect.
Bang!
Guhwasata struck Mu Jeong-jins chest with her staff. Mu Jeong-jin flew about a dozen or more and tossed on the floor with a hole on his chest.
Master!
Damn it!
The Qingcheng Seven Swords tried to run towards the Mu Jeong-jin, but the warriors of the Emei sect clinged to them.
Heh! Thats great.
Guhwasata came to Pyo-wol with a snort.
I have a little bit of gratitude for you. Thanks to you, I was able to get this opportunity.
The existence of Pyo-wol was both bad and good news for the Guhwasata.
A war broke out with the Qingcheng sect because he assassinated Woo Gunsang, but she was able to solidify the position of the Emei sect. She was able to get rid of Mu Jeong-jin today because he was distracted.
Mu Jeong-jin is a tycoon that ounts for more than half of the Qingcheng sects power. Having removed such a giant, the Emei could take the lead in the future war against the Qingcheng sect.
In return, I will kill you painlessly.
Hoo-hung!
The staff in the hands of Guhwasa burst out. It was a phenomenon that urred while she injected all of her internal energy.
Pyo-wol looked at the situation with his eyes narrowed.
Had it not been for his ambition, he would have just wandered the world and lived as nothing.
An ordinary life.
Or he may have passed away miserably somewhere.
Because Jianghu is terribly cold-hearted to a bastard who has nothing.
The ambitions of the Guhwasata have made him who he is today.
Pyo-wol, the assassin.
A monster that does not blink an eye even though he is surrounded by countless warriors.
Now it was his turn to show how ferocious and terrifying the monster she had created.
Pyo-wol spread his ck Lightning and rushed towards the Guhwasata.
Its okay.
Guhwasata carefully observed Pyo-wol as he was busy fighting Mu Jeong-jin. So she was able to prepare for the ck Lightning.
Hoo-woong!
In the case of the Guhwasata, her Golden Light Sword method was pointed toward the ce where qi had fluctuated.
The Golden Light Sword method was a technique that hits the opponent a dozen times in one breath by covering her staff with qi.
Since it was not a direct hit to her staff, there was no fear of her weapon being destroyed by Pyo-wols bizarre technique.
Ciit!
At that moment, a sharp cracking sound resounded in the darkness, and a weapon came out.
It was the ghost dagger.
Huh!
Guhwasata was startled by the sudden appearance of a dagger and bowed her head. She thought she had already escaped Pyo-wols attack, but there wasnt just one dagger.
Cisit!
One after another, a sharp piercing sound echoed in the darkness, and ghost daggers were continuously emitted.
In the end, the Guhwasata had no choice but to sh the dagger by wielding her staff that was intended to spread the Golden Light Sword method.
Jjalgrung!
The dagger that threatened her life was thrown out in all directions.
Do you think this is enough?
Guhwasataughed at Pyo-yol.
But she didnt know.
In the midst of the ghost daggers being deflected, the Soul-Reaping Thread was making its way around her ankles like a snake.
The ghost daggers that were released earlier were nothing more than a bait to divert the focus and attention of the Guhwasata.
He created asso with the Soul-Reaping Thread, and released the ghost daggers to lure her towards it.
Bang!
When Pyo-wol pulled Soul-Reaping Thread, Guhwasata shook greatly.
Huh!
With the unexpected situation, Guhwasang was terrified and tried to regain her bnce quickly. It was only for a very short period of time that she showed her weakness.
But for Pyo-wol, that was enough.
Pyo-wol once again executed the ck Lightning and advanced.
When theck Lightning was added to the heart, his speed doubled.
Pyo-wol clenched his fists and shortened the gap between the two of them, with a speed close to the speed of sound that the human eye could never detect.
The weight of Pyo-wol was added to the tremendous speed. Pyo-wol himself has be a weapon with tremendous destructive power.
Guhwasata widened her eyes.
Instinctively, she sensed the leap. But before she could even react, Pyo-wol mmed his fist into her stomach.
Poeng!
Kkeuk!
Guhwasata bounced back with the sound of a st bomb exploding.
Guhwasatas face was covered in blood as she rolled on the floor.
A look of astonishment shed across her face.
It was because both her insides and heart vein were shaken by that one attack of Pyo-wol.
On her hands was a broken staff.
Just before Pyo-wols attack exploded, the Guhwasata blocked the front with her superhuman reflexes and staff. However, he was not able topletely defend against the attack of Pyo-wol.
One of the toughest weapons in the world, her staff broke in the middle, and she herself suffered massive internal injuries. The pain as if her whole body was dismantled overtook her.
For the first time, a light of fear appeared on Guhwasatas face.
Seol-ran, Captain of the ck Cloud Corps! Get him!
She ordered her disciple and Jang Muryang to work together. It was a cowardly act, but there was no time to scrutinize this or that. The most important thing at this moment was preserving her own life.
Even if her honor fell to the floor, it could be restored as long as she is still alive.
She tried to save her own life, even at the cost of Yong Seol-ran and Jang Muryang.
But Pyo-wol had no intention of letting her go.
It was a relief that Guhwasata managed to be lured away from Mt. Emei. If he missed her like this, he didnt know when an opportunity like this woulde again.
Pyo-wol rushed towards the Guhwasata.
Bastard!
Jang Muryang, who was nearby, came out. Jang Muryang attacked Pyo-wol by using the Jangga Chang method.
At that moment, Pyo-wol swung his ghost dagger with the Soul-Reaping Thread. The Soul-Reaping Thread wrapped around his spear like a viper and climbed up.
Huh!
Jang Muryang was astonished.
He had to throw away the spear to get rid of the Soul-Reaping Thread. However, his pride did not allow him to discard the spear.
While he was hesitating, the ghost dagger that was hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread was shot at an invisible speed.
Puk!
The ghost dagger was impaled on Jang Muryangs right chest. Jang Muryang copsed, bleeding from his chest, but Pyo-wol didnt pay him any attention and ran towards the Guhwasata instead.
Stop!
Yong Seol-ran swung her sword to stop Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol did not dodge, but raised his arm and was hit by Yong Seol-rans sword. Yong Seol-rans sword prated almost half of his forearm.
Flesh cracked and blood sttered, but Pyo-wols expression didnt change.
Yong Seol-ranflinched for a moment because she didnt expect that Pyo-wol would receive the attack with his bare body. Pyo-wol did not miss the gap and passed by her using the Snake Steps.
Pyo-wol, who passed the two of them in an instant, reached the front of the Guhwasata.
No!
Guhwasang shouted until her throat was about to burst, but her body remained stiff like a frog in front of a snake. The moment she saw Pyo-wols red eyes, Guhwasata felt extremely afraid.
Guhwasata had a vision of a huge snake of great size swallowing herself with its mouth wide open.
Surgerc!
At that moment, a sharp cutting sound resounded from Guhwasatas neck.
A ghost dagger passed through her neck.
Kekkeuk!
From the mouth of Guhwasata, a sound as if the air was being blown out. She touched her neck with her hand. Her palms were wet.
Red blood trickled down between her fingers.
I, I cant die. My supremacy over Sichuan is not far away
Guhwasata trembled.
She was the only woman who devoted herself to see the revival of the Emei sect. Now that her goal is not far away, she could not ept the fact that she would be losing her life to a mere assassin.
You evil bastard! If it werent for you
Guhwasata reached out and tried to catch Pyo-wol.
But her hand did not reach Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol stared at Guhwasatas eyes and said,
Now youre out of my life.
Kerhyuk!
Guhwasa copsed, with blood falling down her mouth.
Master!
Sect leader!
The Emeis disciples came running, crying out after seeing the situation. They were all scared and confused.
The death of Guhwasata, whom they highly regarded like the heavens, was hardly realistic.
That crazy bastard!
Hes not human!
The warriors who saw the copse of Guhwasata were terrified.
Pyo-wol, standing tall, covered in the blood of the Guhwasata, did not look like a human at all.
All of a sudden, the machineries stopped, and the hidden weapons were no longer fired. Still, the warriors did not dare to attack Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol, covered in blood with his glowing red eyes, had a very overwhelming presence.
Where did such a star of deathC
Hes the grim reaper. He harvests soul
Ugh!
Those who were weak in spirit felt extreme fear just by looking at Pyo-wol. Some of them even unknowingly peed.
This is bad! Everyone is being overwhelmed by him.
Yong Seol-rans eyes shook.
Hundreds or thousands of martial artists were overwhelmed by the presence of just one man.
They were overpowered by that very same assassin they had so despised.
It was too unrealistic to be immobilized by a single assassin.
If all these people rush in at once, theres a chance they will survive. But no one came forward.
Yong Seol-ran had a gut feeling that a new ruler had been established in Sichuan.
A reaper who rules with blood and fear.
Then something happened that no one expected.
Someone stood up behind Yong Seol-ran where no one was paying attention.
It was a warrior staring at Pyo-wol with his eyes eaten by madness.
Heh heh heh!
A roar echoed in the battlefield.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Enjoy the chapter~
Chapter 86
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 11
Manhwa: N/A
Keuk!
Hyuk!
After the roar of Mu Jeong-jin, many warriors stumbled and had their eardrums ruptured. There were more than thousands of warriors who had blood flowing out of their ears.
If it were the normal Mu Jeong-jin, he wouldnt have exploded his qi so ruthlessly. No matter how arrogant he is and how he tends to look at everything around him as trivial, he was still an elder of the prestigious Qingcheng sect.
But now, at a nce, it could be seen that Mu Jeong-jin was not in his normal state.
Madness was overflowing in his eyes, and an unusual momentum was radiating off of him. He had a unique appearance that made anyone feel goosebumps just looking at him.
Even the Qingcheng Seven Swords made a surprised expression at the unusual appearance of Mu Jeong-jin.
Pyo-wol looked at Mu Jeong-jin with his eyes narrowed.
Mu Jeong-jins chest that had been beaten earlier by Guhwasata was still dented. No matter how Mu Jeong-jins martial arts reached a high level, he should not be able to move with his state.
Everyone thought that wasmon sense.
But Mu Jeong-jin was going beyond everyonesmon sense.
What?
Mu Jeong-jins aura is so ominous
They felt a turbid and ominous energy, that it was hard to believe that it was radiating from one of the elders of the prestigious Qingcheng sect.
At some point, Mu Jeong-jin thought that his personality was changing.
He used to be cold-hearted and more rational than anyone else but he ended up turning into a hot-tempered person. Back then, even if there was something he didnt like, he could still control his anger.
But a change urred after reading a booklet he identally found in an underground cave seven years ago.
The Nine-Demon Style.
One of the thirteen tribes of the demon sect that made Jianghu tremble in fear in the old days. The booklet he obtained contained the spirit of the Nine-Demon Style.
The booklet he read out of curiosity left a seed of heart demon in him.
As time passed, the seeds of the heart demon bloomed, and it was already toote by the time Mu Jeong-jinn noticed it.
In order to escape the curse of the Nine-Demon Style, he had no choice but to let go of his previous martial arts. However, it was not easy to abandon the martial arts that he had been struggling to hone for decades.
Moreover, Mu Jeong-jin had the title of being the best warrior of the Qingcheng sect. He did not have the confidence to abandon his reputation by shutting down his own martial arts.
He slowly fell deeply into the Nine-Demon Style.
For him, who has only learned the martial arts of the Qingcheng sect all his life, the martial arts of the Nine-Demon Style opened up a new world.
Rather, he felt cleaner, so he didnt know if he was contaminated by sorcery.
The attack of the Guhwasata left Mu Jeong-jin in a moribund state. As his control was lost, the inner work of the Nine-Demon Style, which had been suppressed so far, began to work.
The inner work of the Nine-Demon Style was different from the general martial art of the regr orthodox sects.
The reason why Mu Jeong-jin was still able to move despite having a depression on his chest was thanks to the strength of the Nine-Demon Style.
A ck ominous energy was flowing around Mu Jeong-jin.
Is it possible that Mu Jeong-jin learned sorcery?
How can an elder of the Qingcheng do sorcery?
The warriors murmured with astonishment.
Even though they said they were inferior to Mu Jeong-jin, they were also strong people who went through different kinds of things from birth. They had a keen eye enough to recognize sorcery.
When the situation became like this, the group that was most perplexed was the Qingcheng Seven Swords.
Master
Stop it, Master!
They asked Mu Jeong-jin to stop acting. However, Mu Jeong Jin-in did not turn his head even once and just went straight to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol thought that the momentum radiating from Mu Jeong-jin somehow resembled him. He thought that there might be a connection because of the snakes.
This is because Pyo-wol fell into the snake pit and naturally epted the snakes habits, and the Nine-Demon School collected snakes and studied sorcery.
The Nine-Demon Style invaded the brain of Mu Jeong-jin and took away his sanity. Mu Jeong-jins eyes could only see Pyo-wol.
He picked up a sword that was rolling on the floor.
Kill.
Phat!
Mu Jeong-jin smashed the ground.
Ciiit!
The sword of Mu Jeong-jin has shed Pyo-wol with a force like a storm. Pyo-wol stepped back using Snake Step. But Mu Jeong-jin continued pursuing Pyo-wol.
As Pyo-wol stepped back, Mu Jeong-jin would rush forward.
The difference in speed between the two was obvious.
Mu Jeong-jin might be an experienced fighter. But he still couldnt catch up.
It was because of Pyo-wols Snake Steps.
Ciat!
Pyo-wol spread his hands wide. Then, a ghost dagger hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread was shot aiming at Mu Jeong-jins neck.
But Mu Jeong-jin was never an easy opponent. He struck the ghost dagger simply by swinging his sword lightly.
Although Mu Jeong-jin was eroded by madness, his movements were much faster than normal and he had no openings. It was probably because he had already experienced first-hand the prowess of the ghost dagger and Soul-Reaping Thread.
Mu Jeong-jin attacked Pyo-wol with the sword attack of the Qingcheng sect. In response, Pyo-wol wielded the ghost dagger.
Giiing!
The ghost dagger hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread attacked Mu jeong-jin like two dragons swimming in the sky.
Kakakang!
Mu Jeong-jins sword and Pyo-wols ghost dagger collided countless times.
People couldnt take their eyes off of their battle.
Is that really the movements of a single assassin?
The assassin is as strong as the best swordsman of the Qingcheng sect.
The warriors were at a loss for words due to Pyo-wols formidable strength.
Pyo-wol thought that this was a turning moment.
It was only a few years ago that he established Aguido. He created Aguido by mixing the realizations he had gained while living with snakes and various misceneous martial arts, but he did not know what its true limit was.
Aguido is not yet aplete martial art.
He was just at the starting line.
He had to know the limits of how far he could y against the best warrior of the Qingcheng sect with such a martial art. That was the reason why Pyo-wol confronted Mu Jeong-jin head-on.
It was to challenge his limits.
A battle to gauge the limits of his existence and to move forward beyond the barriers that stand in his way.
The fight against Mu Jeong-jin had such a deep meaning to Pyo-wol.
He has already shed head-to-head with Mu Jeong-jin dozens of times.
It was then that Pyo-wol was convinced.
My fourteen years were not in vain.
He has spent half of his life in deep darkness. By investing those long years, Pyo-wol was reborn. He will never go back to those miserable days again.
The red eyes of Pyo-wol deepened even more.
Mu Jeong-jin, who was influenced by the Nine-Demon Style, became stronger and more difficult to deal with.
So the way Pyo-wol needed to react had to change as well. The speed at which Pyo-wol thinks has increased.He entered the world of thunder. In that state, the ck Lightning was unleashed.
Mu Jeong-jin looked for the area where qi would fluctuate.
Hmpf.
Mu Jeong-jin swung his sword toward the left.
If its ck lightning, he has already seen it. So, even in the state of him losing reason, it was possible to roughly infer the direction from the change of the qi.
Cwahahak!
The formidable energy of the Nine-Demon School was put on the sword. A ck and cloudy energy was emitted.
S, sword energy?
Oh God!
The warriors were astonished.
Although it was turbid, what Mu Jeong-jin unfolded was clearly sword energy. Among the warriors of Sichuan, Mu Jeong-jin was the first to show his sword energy in front of warriors.
People were shocked and thrilled.
They had no doubts that Mu Jeong-jin would cut down Pyo-wol at once. Because the power of such sword energy was absolute.
The problem was after that.
No one other than Pyo-wol would dare go against Mu Jeong-jin
It was self-evident that the damage would increase like a snowball if Mu Jeong-jin, who is currently spreading his sword energy, ran wild.
Still, the people did not intend to escape.
They knew that their life could be in danger if they stayed. But, they were more curious about how the fight between Pyo-wol and Mu Jeong-jin would end.
Warriors tended to be reckless, enough for them to risk their lives to satisfy even their slightest curiosity. But this time it went too far.
Hoo-woong!
Mu Jeong-jins sword cut the space where Pyo-wol is expected to appear. Everything ended up being cut by the power of Mu Jeong-jins sword.
But Pyo-wol was nowhere to be found.
When a light of suspicion appeared on Mu Jeong-jins face, Pyo-wol suddenly popped out of nowhere.
Pyo-wol changed his trajectory using ck Lightning.
While the unimaginable speed makes a lot of things possible, it puts a huge stress on his body. For that reason, Pyo-wol had no choice but to initially use and maneuver the ck Lightning only through a straight line.
However, linear movements can be quickly read by masters of a high level such as Mu Jeong-jin or Guhwasata.
So, Pyo-wol decided to add a curve to his movement.
He had modified his technique to make itpletely unpredictable by the other party. As a consequence, a greater burden was ced on his body.
However, Pyo-wol believed in his own capacity to endure such a burden.
The price of the experiment he took was sweet.
Puk!
A ghost dagger was deeply embedded in Mu Jeong-jins side.
Mu Jeong-jins face was contorted with pain.
Even though he was ruled by madness, he could still feel the pain.
AHH!
Mu Jeong-jin screamed and swung his sword towards Pyo-wol.
But Pyo-wol was already gone.
He had again used ck Lightning to move to another ce.
Every time he moves, a remnant of his figure remains, as if he did not move in the first ce. In an instant, it was as if Pyo-wol had multiplied.
Pupupuk!
A sharp firing sound rang out. And after a while, the movement of the Pyo-wol stopped.
He was staring at Mu Jeong-jin from a distance.
Ah!
H, how?
A sigh mixed with despair erupted from the mouths of the people who saw Mu Jeong-jin. In Mu Jeong-jins bloodied body, there were about a dozen ghost daggers embedded making him look like a hedgehog.
Grreuk!
A rough sound came out of Mu Jeong-jins mouth.
Even for Mu Jeong-jin who had gained explosive power through the Nine-Demon Style, he could not survive being stabbed with a dozen or so daggers on his body.
Pyo-wols dagger was blocking the source of the Nine-Demon Styles magical energy from revitalizing Mu Jeong-jin.
Vitality quickly disappeared from Mu Jeong-jins face. As his vitality faded, so was the madness that had dominated him. Mu Jeong-jin looked at Pyo-wol with an expression of disbelief.
I, to this assassin one day
That was then.
Senior Brother Mu Jeong-jin!
With an angry voice, someone flew towards Mu Jeong-jin.
It was a warrior who wore clothes simr to those of Mu Jeong-jin. He was a Muhwajin, a fellow brother of Mu Jeong-jin.
Muhwajin embraced Mu Jeong-jin who copsed. Mu Jeong-jins breathing was on the verge of stopping. Muhwajin could only look at Mu Jeong-jin in his arms with sad eyes.
Why did you learn such sorcery?
All their questions were answered. Howe Mu Jeong-jin became so violent?
Mu Jeong-jin held Muhwajinins hand with difficulty and said,
Everything was for the sake of the Qingcheng sect.
Those were thest words left by Mu Jeong-jin.
Foolish
Muhwajin was unable to continue his words.
Mu Jeong-jin did not regret his decision until his death. However, his foolish decision put the Qingcheng sect in great trouble.
The gazes of the warriors looking at the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were unusual. They all watched as Mu Jeong-jin fell into madness. It was now impossible to shut their mouths.
As a result, the reputation of the Qingcheng sect fell to the ground.
It was the same with the Emei sect.
Guhwasata attacked Mu Jeong-jin in front of everyone.
To think the sect leader of such a prestigious sect such as Emei would do something so cowardly that even other warriors would not do. It was an act that they could not make excuses for.
Guhwasata thought she could be the winner in that way, but in the end, she even lost her life to Pyo-wol.
It was now the responsibility of the Emei warriors to take charge. But the Emei warriors could only stare at the Pyo-wol. No one was able to move.
Pyo-wol was a highly skilled warrior.
He was a ridiculous monster that devoured two of the best members of the Emei and Qingcheng sect alone. If it were just those two, the disciples of the Emei and Qingcheng sects would have clenched their teeth and attacked.
But Pyo-wol killed not only the Guhwasata and Mu Jeong-jin, but also numerous other warriors.
In the process, Pyo-wols mysterious martial arts brought great fear to the warriors.
Pyo-wol was not just a poor prey caught in a. Rather, it was the warriors who were caught in his inescapable.
The warriors looked at Pyo-wol without daring to take a deep breath.
Pyo-wol had a strong presence that dominated the atmosphere of the battlefield.
At least, that was how he was reflected in the eyes of the warriors.
Muhwajin sighed softly.
Because he didnt even know how to deal with the situation. There were still the disciples from the Qingcheng sects Seven Swords and the Law Enforcement Hall.
He wasnt sure if they could kill Pyo-wol even if he mobilized all of them, but it was clear that there would be a huge price to pay.
As Muhwajin was busy debating over whether to take their revenge or not, Yong Seol-ran came forward.
Yong Seol-ran said to Pyo-wol.
Pyo If the great warrior permits it, the Emei sect would like to take the remains of our sect leader back to Mount Emei.
For a moment, the disciples of the Emei sect protested.
How could you ask permission from the person who killed our sect leader?
We must take revenge!
But the eyes of Yong Seol-ran looking at them were cold.
How? What are you going to do against the man who our sect leader and Mu Jeong-jin cannot do anything against?
That
Now is not the time to think about revenge, but the time to worry about our own survival.
Yong Seol-rans voice snapped back the Emei disciples to the reality of their situation.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoy reading this chapter!
Chapter 87
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 12
Manhwa: N/A
No one from the Emei sect could dispute Yong Seol-rans words.
Her words reminded the Emei disciples of the reality of their situation.
The sect leader of Emei cowardly attacked a warrior of the Qingcheng sect and was killed. At that moment, the Emei sects reputation had fallen to the ground.
Everyone had lost their respect for the Emei sect. That includes the sects who have previously cooperated with them.
The Emei sect had lost their justification to get their revenge against Pyo-wol.
The warriors of Jianghu are obsessed with having a just cause.
There are cases where a warrior, who had lost everything, would get up again with the help of those around him because the warrior had a good reason. There were also other cases however, where a warrior would lose everything while pursuing his work with unreasonable ambition without a justifiable cause.
In the case of the Emei sect, they were thetter.
They now have a crush on the Qingcheng sect, and have even lost the trust of the Sichuan warriors. No matter how great their force was, they could not survive if they turned all of the Sichuan warriors into their enemies.
It was the same with the Qingcheng sect.
When it was revealed that Mu Jeong-jin had mastered sorcery, the Qingcheng sect lost its justification for revenge.
This is also the reason why even if Muhwajin wanted to immediately order the Qingcheng sects Seven Swords and Law Enforcement disciples to attack Pyo-wol, he didnt. Because there was a high probability that he would lose the respect of the other warriors if he did.
Both the cause and the initiative werepletely lost to Pyo-wol.
He even controlled and immobilized the warriors with fear. It was the first time in the history of Sichuan that such a man appeared. Even in the heyday of the Tang Family, they could not dominate the warriors with this level of fear.
Hu!
Muhwajin let out a sigh.
Just as Yong Seol-ran said, it was time for them to step back. He handed Mu Jeong-jins body to Mu Young and approached Pyo-wol.
We would also like to retrieve the body of Mu Jeong-jin and leave. Will you allow us?
Everyones eyes were focused on Pyo-wols face. The situation would depend on how he would respond. Pyo-wol looked at Muhwajin and Yong Seol-ran without saying a word.
His expressionless eyes pierced their hearts like a dagger. It was not long after that Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
If I let you go, youll dream of revenge. Just like I did
I promise in my name. The Emei sect will never take revenge on Daehyup Pyo.
How can I believe that?
You have to believe it. Ill make it happen.
Yong Seol-rans words contained a strange echo. Pyo-wol looked at Yong Seol-rans face half-heartedly.
Even when they met in the underground cave seven years ago, Yong Seol-ran was somehow different from the other Emei disciples. Even now, although she sounded polite, she did not show any humility.
If Daehyup Pyo does not ept my proposal, we have no choice but to prevent such a worst-case scenario.
You can leave.
Pyo-wol nodded his head.
As long as the Guhwasata, the cause of all these incidents, was killed, he found no more reason to pay any more attention to the Emei sect.
Yong Seol-ran bowed her head slightly towards Pyo-wol and stepped back.
Everyone, stop crying. We are sinners who dont deserve to cry.
She urged the crying Emei disciples to retrieve the bodies of the dead. The warriors of Emei, who recovered the bodies of their colleagues including the Guhwasata, left the battlefield helplessly.
In the meantimes, Muhwajin was troubled. With this incident, their sect had lost against a single person making their reputation fall to the ground. His heart was heavy as he seemed to see the bleak future of the Qingcheng sect.
I should have stopped Senior Brother right away.
No matter how much he regretted it now, it was of no use.
For now, it was important to retreat while preserving the power of the Qingcheng sect.
Muhwajin said,
Since we both have our own faults, I wont ask you any more than this. With this, we will forget all resentment towards each other.
They were friendly enough to forget each others grudges, and in fact, it was nothing more than a deration of surrender by the Qingcheng sect.
There was a humiliated expression on the faces of all the disciples of the Qingcheng sect, including Muhwajin. But no one dared to flinch. It is because they know that the momentum was on Pyo-wols side.
Pyo-wol nodded his head.
Muhwajin took the signal of Pyo-wol and then left after collecting the dead bodies of the Qingcheng sect warriors.
Now, only the ck Cloud Corps and the soldiers were left in the area.
Jang Muryang made an absurd expression on his face.
Is this how it ends? For one man
All the work he had done in Sichuan was in vain. The Emei sect, who had been their strong backer, became a remnant and returned to Mount Emei, leaving them behind.
The ck Cloud Corps also lost quite a bit of their troops to Pyo-wol. However, in the current atmosphere, their revenge could not be carried out.
This is because Jang Muryang himself was seriously injured by Pyo-wol.
If the dagger stuck in his right chest had been pushed an inch more to the side, he would have already stopped breathing. Just being alive right now was a miracle.
To make all these boards by yourself and seed. A true grim reaper has appeared in Jianghu.
Jang Muryang bit his lip.
Like the Emei and Qingcheng sect, Jang Muryang felt that they had lost. As long as the atmosphere and initiative werepletely transferred to Pyo-wol, no matter how much he and the ck Cloud Corps struggled, they would only be humiliated.
Shit! I will make sure you will pay for this.
Jang Muryang turned back with an angry face. The ck Cloud Corps followed.
When the ck Cloud Corps left the battlefield, there was nothing the other warriors could do. They looked at Pyo-wol with fearful eyes.
Now they also realized that the leadership of Sichuan had passed on to Pyo-wol.
To think a single assassin could produce such unbelievable results.
Pyo-wol stepped forward.
There were many warriors, but no one stopped Pyo-wol. Rather, they reluctantly stepped back and opened the way.
Pyo-wol walked an open path made by the warriors. The warriors had an intuition that a new legend had been born in Sichuan Province.
The legendary assassin
The soldiers looked at him with awe-inspiring eyes. But not everyone was like that.
On the contrary, there were men who burned with a sense of revenge.
Pyowol!
Among the warriors, there was a middle-aged man staring at Pyo-wol.
It was Woo Jinpyeong.
He was a man who lost his child, Woo Gunsang, to Pyo-wol and was the second-inmand of the Qingcheng sect.
He wanted the Qingcheng sect to take revenge, but the Qingcheng sect betrayed his expectations. Since the Qingcheng sect have already said that they will be retreating and forgoing their resentment, they cannot take his revenge on Pyo-wol.
Good! I will take revenge for my child with my own strength.
On that day, Woo Jinpyeong sold all his property and left Sichuan.
* * *
The power dynamics in Sichuan had a great change.
The Emei and Qingcheng sect, who had been fighting for supremacy so far, stopped their activities almost at the same time, while the other sects locked their doors and focused on recovering the damage.
Naturally, the Sichuan entered a period of stagnation.
The warriors of Sichuan kept their mouths shut about that particr days events as if they had made a promise.
It was a day of filth that will never be erased for them.
They did not have the courage to dare to bring back the shameful memories of being overwhelmed by a single assassin.
Many people died, and many ns suffered great damage, but no one dared to dream of revenge against Pyo-wol.
It was because of the fea that Pyo-wol mighte silently for them if they closed their eyes at night.
Time passed with the silence of the people.
The streets of Chengdu, which had been destroyed by the sh of the martial artists, also found some stability, and people returned to their daily lives.
Everyone went back to their respective ces as if nothing had happened, but the memories of that day were deeply engraved in the peoples minds. There was one kind of people who was not that much affected.
It was the merchants. They regained their vitality the fastest.
Merchants quickly rebuilt the destroyed stores and resumed business. As merchants began to bring in and sell goods from outside, people returned to Chengdu.
In that way, Chengdu was revived, and people from outside Sichuan began toe again.
The Cheonhak Sangdan was one of those who entered Chengdu.
As soon as the Cheonhak Sangdan entered Chengdum, they loaded about 20 carts full of good quality silk and precious ornaments. The high-quality silk and splendid ornaments they brought were not easily avable, so the merchants of Chengdu were in an uproar.
For this single run, the Cheonhak Sangdan mobilized as many as a hundred people, including merchants, warrior escorts andborers to do their chores.
Cheonhak Sangdan borrowed the entirerge guest house of Chengdu and stayed there.
The head of the Cheonhak Sangdan, Geum Chusan, is a middle-aged man in histe forties. He had a majestic body and bulging eyes. He is tenacious and calctive as he tries to gain the maximum benefit from any run.
Because of that, the Cheonhak Sangdan quickly became a top merchant group, and the people at the top admired Geum Chusan.
At least among the members of Cheonhak Sangdan, Geum Chusan was like an absolute person.
But that same Geum Chusan was kneeling at this very moment.
It was such an unusual appearance that the people of Cheonhak Sangdan would never have believed it, not unless they witnessed this spectacle themselves.
However, there was no light of humiliation on the face of Geum Chusan, who was kneeling. He was naturally bowing his head towards the young man sitting opposite of him.
Unlike Geum Chusan, who wore colorful silk clothes, the young mans attire was very modest.
His soft facial lines and curved eyes like half moons were impressive. His smile on his face made the people watching him feel pleasant.
But Geum Chusan, who was kneeling in front of him, was very nervous. He was one of the few who knew that the man in front of him was different from what he looked like.
He carefully reported to the young man.
All the profits from the trip were over 300 gold coins. I think Ill be able to get a little more profit if I go back to buying grain in Chengdu.
As expected of our captain. Its amazing that you can make a profit on any trip.
Thats too much, Lord Hong!
Please refrain from using that name. Just call me Young Master Hong here.
Yes, Young Master Hong!
While I havee this far, I have been very indebted to the Lord Geum. I hope that you will return safely.
Werent we going back together?
Geum Chusan looked at the young man in surprise.
Branch manager Oh is dead.
Pardon?
When I found out that the report was dyed, he was confirmed dead when a riot broke out in Chengdu.
H, how?
Thats what we must find out from now on.
The young man stretched out and said. Geum Chusan looked at him with fearful eyes. The young mans name was Hong Yushin.
Hong Yushin was the head inspector of the Hao n.
It was his job to monitor the overall movements of the Hao n, to make sure there are no abnormalities, and to solve any problems that arise.
Thats how powerful his authority was.
The Cheonhak Sangdan was one of the camouge units operated by the Hao n. It was their job to collect the necessary information while traveling around the world under the pretext of being a merchant.
Hong Yushin said,
If you stay here for a long time, people will be suspicious. Buy things in moderation and leave.
Ill do that. But dont you need our help?
Branch manager Oh is dead, but the branch itself is intact. We have to use them.
Okay. Since I know that I will now take my leave.
Geum Chusan bowed his head deeply.
Hong Yushin smiled and got up from his seat.
Then Ill go out too. I participated in the uprising as a jabbu, because people would think it strange if I was alone with Sang Sang-ju for too long.
Please take care of yourself. Young Master Hong!
Thank you. Then, I wish you the best of luck next time.
Hong Yushin went ahead of Geum Chusan and came out of the room. He walked through the streets of Chengdu without looking back.
It waste at night, but there were still many people on the street.
In the red light district, manynterns were hung so the streets were brightly lit.
There, young man over there. Come in.
Ho Ho!
Courtesans with their torsos protruding through the open windows seduced men walking down the street with their yful gestures and voices.
The smell of the courtesanss stakes was carried by the wind and reached Hong Yushins nose.
Good, good.
Hong Yushin nodded his head with a satisfied smile.
He was also a man.
He was also a man of the age when he would be in full swing.
The smell of the pretty courtesans stake was enough to lift his mood. However, there was not a single flutter in his eyes as he looked at the prostitute.
His face was obviously excited, but his eyes were as cold as ice. However, Hong Yushinss eyes were very small and curved in the shape of a half moon, so people could not see his pupils.
Hong Yushin wandered around the red light district for a while, then entered the biggest brothel. The brothel named the Water Lily Pavilion,1 was famous for having the most prostitutes in Chengdu.
For that reason, except for special asions, it was always crowded with customers.
He entered the Water Lily Pavilion, but no one paid attention to Hong Yushin. This is because the courtesans were greeting the other guests, and the workers were busy with their own work.
Hong Yushin had a confident aura that made the others feel intimidated. So, he caught the attention of the general secretary.
The general secretary approached Hong Yushin with hurried steps.
Wee, dear guest! Is there any courtesan you are looking for in particr?
I want to meet the brothel keeper.
It would be difficult for you to meet brothel keeper if you have no prior appointment.
At that moment, Hong Yushin took out a small copper te from his pocket and showed it to him. For a moment, the secretarys eyes widened.
Your subordinate is seeing the head inspector.
Shh! Be quiet.
Yes!
Dont make a fuss, and call for the brothel keeper. Bring also all the materials that recorded the recent events in Chengdu.
Alright.
A cold sweat ran down the back of the general secretary.
I cant believe the head inspector ising from the main headquarters.
The White Lily Pavilion was one of the brothels operated by the Hao n. However, this was the first time the inspector had personally visited. So he couldnt help but be more nervous.
What is going on in Chengdu?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- Water Lily Pavilion. Raws: Suyeon-ru, ???(ˮɏ¥)
- ˮ water, liquid
- ɏ lotus, water lily
- ¥ building
Chapter 88
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
Hong Yushin sat in the room given to him by the general secretary and read the report written by Bunta.
In the meantime, the general secretary and the brothel keeper frequently went in and out of the room where Hong Yushin was.
After reading all the books, Hong Yushin muttered.
Everything else is here except for the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist which is missing.
The Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist was a precious booklet containing the personalities and trends of the active warriors working in Chengdu and Sichuan.
The Chengdu branch updated the booklet every ten days to include new information, and sent a copy to the main headquarters every two months.
Through the information obtained, Haomun Headquarters was able to grasp the trends of Sichuan Province and Chengdu as if it were in the palm of their hand.
However, for the past two months, no information from Sichuan hase to the headquarters.
It waster found out that the branch manager, Oh Sang-kyung, who was supposed to report, had been killed.
Oh Sang-kyung was the only link between the branch and the main headquarters.
All information from the branch is transmitted to the headquarters through him. Since such an important person had died, it was only natural that information from Sichuan would not arrive to the main office.
For that reason, for the past two months, they have not been able to get any information about what happened in both Sichuan and Chengdu.
And this happened, right?
He looked at the booklet ced on top.
The booklet described a series of recent events in Chengdu.
A single assassin has devastated the entire Sichuan? Do you want me to believe this?
The booklet contained unbelievable content.
It is said that the sect leader of the Emei faction, the loser of Sichuan, was killed, and Mu Jeong-jin, the strongest warrior of the Qingcheng sect was killed by one assassin, and many other sects suffered great damage.
The reason why it is hard to believe what is written in the booklet is because the exact process was not described, and only the end results were written.
If the branch manager, Oh Sang-kyung, was alive, he would havemanded his subordinates to systematically collect and organize the information. However, the core of the story was missing because there was no central person in charge and only what Haomun witnessed.
Even the assassins name and appearance were not properly recorded.
If Oh San-kyung were still alive, he would probably have pursued the assassin to the end and uncovered everything.
Name, age, ce of birth, n affiliation, and even the ce of residence.
However, after Oh San-kyungs death, the branch system was changed, so various types of information were mixed up.
In the end, I have to move.
Hong Yushin sighed.
He immediately called the brothel keeper.
The Water Lily Pavilions brothel keeper was a beautiful woman in her mid-thirties.
Wearing a splendid silk robe, she showed off her splendor with a lot of ornaments on her hair that was neatly turned up.
Did you call for me?
How many Haomun people are there in Chengdu now?
There are two courtesans, about four hundred people who are engaged in errands and about one hundred people who have joined as workers of each n.
Okay! From now on, Im going to tell all the Haomun people to follow this assassins whereabouts. Anything is fine. If its rted to him, ask them to collect even the smallest details.
Alright.
And bring me all the information.
Hong Yushin, who gave the order, got up from his seat.
The brothel keeper looked at Hong Yushin in surprise.
Are you going to move on your own? Lets get over your fatigue. Ive got the prettiest one on standby.
If the opponent really has this ability, the headquarters should manage the information directly.
Well!
Set aside all other information and prioritize collecting information about the assassin first. Please be careful not to miss even a single word from the guests, especially to high-ss prostitutes. Do you understand?
Yes! I will.
The brothel keeper quickly lowered her head.
Hong Yushin was the chief inspector from the main headquarters.
She wanted to stay out of his sight and go back to receiving other guests.
Hong Yushin left the brothel keeper behind and left the Water Lily Pavilion. It had been a long time since he had personally moved and collected information.
But he was confident.
To be the head inspector of the Haomun, it is a must to have the ability to collect information. In fact, Hong Yushin showed outstanding ability on the front line.
The first ce he went to was Tangjiatuo.
The report stated that a great fight had taken ce in Tangjiatuo. So it got interesting.
Tangjiatuo was the home of the Tang Family. Although it is now extinct and only the ruins remain, the name alone has a special meaning.
Did he lure and subdue the Qingcheng and the Emei faction to such a ce?
It was not easy to believe. But it was written that way in the report, so he had to check it with his own eyes. In what way the assassin had overwhelmed many soldiers.
A long time has passed and there were no traces of that time. Still, Hong Yushin persisted in searching for Tangjiatuo.
As a result, it was possible to find the remains of various hidden weapons and machinery in Tangjiatuo.
Hong Yushin looked at the fine silver needle in his hand. The silver needles are so thin that they cannot be distinguished with the naked eye.
Is there a cksmith with this level of metallurgy? With this level of metallurgy, you can only see it in the Tang Family in its heyday. Dont tell me the Tang Family hase back?
Hong Yushins eyes narrowed.
Maybe there are still some who have inherited the metallurgy of the Tang Family in their heyday. If thats the case, then that assassin might have asked the Tang Familys craftsmen for help.
Fortunately, the silver acupuncture was not poisoned. If there are any remaining sessors to the Tang Familys dictatorship, the situation would be more serious.
The dictatorship of the Tang Family was truly terrifying, and many warriors were still afraid of them. It was because of their dictatorship that many people were reluctant to mention their name even though it had been a long time since the Tang Family was wiped out.
Hong Yushin got up.
First, we need to find the craftsman who made this silver needle. He must know the whereabouts of the assassin.
Hong Yushin hastily returned to the Water Lily Pavilion.
He thought it was an old artisan who made hidden weapons and machinery. It is because the skill of a craftsman increases as much as the years he had lived and as much as the time he had spent hammering an iron.
Hong Yushin was confident that he would be able to find the old artisan in no time.
* * *
A few months ago, the bloodbath brought about many changes in Chengdu.
One of them is that many houses and shops have changed owners. Some people had sold their houses because they could not handle the shock of turning into a mob and looting while the others left the city in despair over their copsed businesses.in despair over the copsed shops.
Their reasons were diverse.
As such, many stores have weed new owners. An example would be a store on the street south of Chengdu. To be precise, it was a workshop, not a store.
The old craftsman, who was the original owner of the workshop, was so shocked by the bloodshed happening in front of his eyes that he ended up selling his workshop. He wanted to live in peace for the rest of his life.
The new owner that took over his workshop was a young craftsman.
The young craftsman melted into the ce where the old craftsmans hands had been stained. As if this ce had belonged to him from the beginning.
The young craftsman was immersed in his final work.
Kangkang!
The red-hot iron was changing shape every time he struck the hammer.
The iron that has been beaten for a long time was then ced in water to cool it, then put it back in the brazier to heat it up, and then beat it again
The young craftsman repeated such tedious work countless times.
A small dagger was made that way.
The young craftsman, who had been appreciating his work for a while, began to carefully sharpen his de.
Seukseuk!
Each time the dagger passed over the whetstone, the de was sharpened.
The young craftsman put a lot of effort into setting up the de of the sword.
Hu!
After setting the de until he was satisfied, the young craftsman got up. After squatting for a long time, his whole body was stiff and aching. Still, the young craftsman did show a tired or painful expression.
It was his first time having a space of his own.
No matter how hard the work was, it did not feel difficult at all here.
The young craftsman ced the newly made dagger on the workbench. On the workbench were piled up daggers that had already been made.
Including the new ones, there were ten in all.
He put all the daggers in his leather pocket and left the workshop.
He locked the door of the workshop and looked at the entrance for a long time.
It had a shabby exterior without even a signboard, but to him, it looked more beautiful than any splendid engraving.
The young craftsman checked the lock once more and moved on.
He left Chengdu and walked for a long time.
The ce we arrived at was the Min River, the lifeline of Sichuan Province. The Min River was a huge river that passed through the basins of the fertile Sichuan province.
The fertilend was maintained as sediment from the upstream was supplied to the basin along the Min River.
Thanks to this, farmers always have a bountiful harvest, and the people of Sichuan were able to maintain a prosperous life.
Dozens of ships floated leisurely on the vast Min River.
They were all fishing boats.
Fishermen were wrestling withs on theirrge and small fishing boats.
The young craftsman narrowed his eyes and looked at the ships. A smile appeared on the lips of the young craftsman who had been looking at the ships for a long time.
A particrly small boat came into his sight.
It was a small boat that could only fit one or two people. But there was no one on the boat.
It was as if the boat was floating on its own.
The young craftsman shouted at the ship.
Im here!
The voice of the young craftsman was quickly buried because it was so far away and the sound of the river flowing ovepped.
When the young artisan was about to shout once more, someones upper body appeared on the ship. It looked like he was lying on his back and got up.
He immediately began to row at the young craftsman.
It took a long time for the boat to reach the water due to the long distance. Still, the young craftsman waited patiently without being annoyed.
Thud!
When the boat finally reached the shore and the man on board appeared, the young craftsman unwittingly began to swear.
Damn!
Under the hot sun, a white glowing skin, a beautiful face that made it hard to distinguish whether theyre a man or a woman, and a dark atmosphere.
The man had an appearance that was not of this world.
He had seen this face a few times already, but he still has never gotten used to it. The man was Pyo-wol. And the young craftsman was Tang Sochu.
When Tang Sochu was staring nkly at him, Pow-wol spoke first.
Why are you standing like that?
Im just jealous.
What?
I wonder what it would be like to live with that face.
You didnte here to say something useless, did you?
Ah! Its finishedC
He handed the leather bag he was holding to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol took out a dagger from the leather pocket and examined it. The blue-forged dagger was the ghost dagger.
In the fight against the Guhwasata and Mu Jeong-jin, the ghost daggers were greatly damaged. Some were even broken beyond repair.
For that reason, Pyo-wol asked Tang Sochu to fix the ghost daggers.
Tang Sochu chose to build a new one rather than fix it. Because there was a limit to simply repairing it.
In order to make it stronger, it was necessary to obtain high-quality iron. Because of that, it took a long time to make the ghost dagger again.
The ghost monument was one of the reasons Pyo-wol stayed here.
A small smile appeared on the corner of Pyo-wols lips.
Because he really liked the newly created ghost daggers.
The bnce is more perfect than before, and the sharpness is doubled. Thebination of the Soul-Reaping Thread and ghost dagger can increase the power of his assassination skills.
Pyo-wol stored the ghost daggers on his leather belt.
Tang Sochu asked Pyo-wol, who had a satisfied expression on his face.
But why do you float a boat when youre not going to catch any fish?
There were nos or fishing rods in the boat Pyo-wol was on.
Pyo-wol replied calmly.
I wanted to do it.
What did you want to do?
Lying on a boat doing nothing and looking at the sky.
..
At Pyo-wols calm reply, Tang Sochu was at a loss for words. He knew that Pyo-wol had lived without sunlight for fourteen years. He wondered if he would have been able to keep his sanity if he had been imprisoned for such a long time like Pyo-wol.
The conclusion was that he was not sure.
Although he prided himself on being quite tenacious, he couldnt darepare himself to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol, who endured all these years and eventuallypleted his revenge, was the kind that he dared not imitate.
And the wish of such a strong man was to just do nothing and look at the sky.
Somehow he could understand him, but it made him feel sad.
Pyo-wol then said,
Eat before you go.
Never mind. You cant catch a fish. WhatC
I can just grab one.
In response to the Tang Sochus refusal, Pyo-wol reached out to the river.
At Pyo-wols reckless behavior, Tang Sochu looked at him, wondering what kind of goblin he was ying. Pyo-wol closed his eyes for a moment and concentrated.
After a while, he opened his eyes and pretended to be pulling something. Then arge fish jumped out of the water as if caught on a fishing line.
Pyo-wol was fishing with the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Tang Sochu shook his head at the sight that was hard to believe even though he had seen it with his own eyes.
Crazy!
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Enjoy the chapter~
Chapter 89
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 14
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wols residence was a small house on a hill near Min River.
The house, which was previously owned by a fishermans family, has been abandoned for a long time and its structure was barely maintained.
Pyo-wol simply repaired the abandoned house and used it as a residence.
After Tang Sochu returned, Pyo-woly on the floor alone and looked up at the night sky.
It was the darkness he was tired of seeing even in the underground cave. But there was a difference.
A sea of stars flowing through the night sky.
It was the Milky Way.
Pyo-wol stared nkly at the Milky Way without doing anything else.
He thought all my emotions were worn out, but when he saw the sea of brilliantly shining stars, he felt something strange.
That was then.
Crash!
He could hear the rustling and breaking of leaves.
Pyo-wol raised his upper body and looked in the direction where the sound came from.
It was not the sound of an animal moving. Pyo-wol senses be particrly sensitive in the dark. He immediately recognized that the owner of the footsteps was a master of martial arts.
After waiting for a while, the owner of the footsteps appeared in the darkness.
There was a gleam in Pyo-wols eyes.
Because he recognized the identity of the uninvited guest.
Yong Seol-ran!
Yong Seol-ran was the woman who exuded splendid beauty despite wearing modest and light clothing. She walked straight towards Pyo-wol.
The appearance of Yong Seol-ran approaching with her eyes slightly lowered was like a picture in itself.
Sarak! Sarak!
Yong Seol-ran, who had passed through the grass, stopped in front of Pyo-wol.
Its been a while.
Whats going on?
When you have a guest, dont you even tell them to sit down?
Sit yourself.
Thank you.
Yong Seol-ran smiled slightly and sat down in front of Pyo-wol. She looked around and said.
Youre staying in a nice ce. It took me a long time to find it. I thought you were out of Sichuan.
Its a ce I want to stay for a long time.
I agree. If I could, I would also want to live in a ce like this. Having no worries or troubles
The darkness hid everything in the world, but with the level of Yong Seol-ran, she could still distinguish the scenery to some extent with her excellent eyesight.
Behind the house, there is a small hill that blocks the wind. While in the front, the view is wide open so the huge Min River and the in can be seen at a nce.
Anyone whoes to a ce like this will surely want to stay for a long time.
Suddenly, Yong Seol-rans gaze turned to the sky.
A sea of stars came into her eyes.
Although it is andscape that can be seen every day at Mt. Emei, it seemed even more splendid today.
The stars could be reflected on Yong Seol-rans eyes.
She stared at the sky for so long.
After some time had passed, Yong Seol-ran looked at Pyo-wol. Even then, Pyo-wol was looking at her without saying a word.
Im sorry. I came here all of a sudden, and you were paying attention to the wrong ce. Actually, a lot of things happened today. So I was a little confused.
I was emunicated today. To be exact, I was the one who asked to be emunicated, and my senior sister, Cheolsim, who became a new sect leader gave me permission.
Even though Pyo-wol did not ask why, Yong Seol-ran continued to speak.
I am now a person who has nothing to do with the Emei sect. Arent you curious why I made this choice?
Not really.
I thought so. Please listen anyway. Because its rted to you. Now, our sect, no, the Emei sect, cant hold their heads up high in Jianghu anymore. The cowardice that the master had done was revealed, and her face and reputation fell to the floor. Now, even affiliated sects have turned their backs on us. Regardless of public sentiment, no one believes in the Emei sect anymore. I know, this is all self-inflicted. All of the Emei school disciples know that fact. But the human heart is not always rational.
..
The Emei sect wants to get revenge on you. Even though its their fault, they still want to save their face at the least. But they cant do that because I was there looking out for them. Also, I know that if they get beaten by you again the next time, theyll never be able to recover.
So thats why you set yourself up for emunication.
Thats right. Youre sharp as expected.
Yong Seol-ran shook her head.
She looked at Pyo-Wol with an expression of genuine admiration. Pyo-wol urately and quickly grasped the core of the words she was talking about.
Yong Seol-ran was raised by Guhwasata.
Guhwasata, who recognized her qualities, raised her with great sincerity. She generously passed on the vision of the Emei sect and gave her various elixirs.
As a result, Yong Seol-ran was able to be one of the leading disciples in the Emei sect.
If it were just that, Yong Seol-ran would have been loyal to the Emei sect.
However, Guhwasata hoped to get results beyond what she had invested in, and she saw Yong Seol-ran as a tool to maximize her profits.
She ignored all of Yong Seol-rans will and pushed for an arranged marriage with Woo Gunsang. There were many other instances where Guhwasata arbitrarily pushed and forced her to do other things.
And each time, Yong Seol-ran was left disappointed. So inn the end, she started to hate Guhwasata.
Even her senior sisters, who were supposed to support Yong Seol-ran, were jealous of her and often ignored her.
Because of that, Yong Seol-ran wandered alone.
Although she belonged to the Emei faction, she waspletely pushed out of the center of power and human rtions. She was alienated. Still, Yong Seol-ran did not leave the Emei sect.
No, she couldnt leave.
She thought she had to at least repay the kindness she had received from her master. Its been like that for over a decade. And not so long ago, that happened.
Guhwasata died and the Emei sect copsed.
The Emei sect mused over their grudge against Pyo-wol. All the incidents might have happened because of them, but they still med it all on Pyo-wol.
However, they couldnt move recklessly.
If they fail again the next time, they could be really incapable of recovering.
So I asked for an emunication. To fight you regardless of the Emei sect.
Her reason was for her masters revenge. Even if she lost, it could be dismissed as an individual challenge that had nothing to do with the Emei faction.
There was nothing to lose for the Emei sect.
As an added bonus, they had the advantage of being able to kick out Yong Seol-ran out of the Emei sect, who was like a thorn in their eye.
There was no reason not to ept Yong Seol-rans request for emunication as Cheolsim had to consolidate her power as she became the new sect leader.
Pyo-wol asked,
What do you gain by doing that?
Freedom!
Yong Seol-ran replied with that single word. And her answer pierced Pyo-wols heart.
If she hade to him for a non-sincere reason, he wouldnt have dealt with her, but if it was a fight for freedom, he had to ept it.
It is because he himself has been fighting for freedom.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat.
Theres no reason to waste more time.
Thank you for epting my rude request.
Yong Seol-ran also got up. All of a sudden, a force like frost was radiating from her whole body.
Yong Seol-ran released everything she had held back tightly. A storm-like energy swirled around her in a radius of about ten meters.
Pyo-wol felt that the momentum of Yong Seol-ran was as good as the Guhwasata. On the contrary, she seemed to outperform the Guhwasata in the quantity of her internal force.
Yong Seol-ran had been hiding her strength until now. Just like Pyo-wol did.
Pyo-wol quietly raised his inner strength.
Ciiit!
It was Yong Seol-ran who moved first.
Her sword split the darkness.
For a moment, Pyo-wol saw the illusion of lotus petals flying in front of him. Whenever Yong Seol-ran wields her sword, a lotus-shaped energy rises and attacks.
Supreme Lotus Sword.1
It was a long lost technique of the Emei sect.
It was difficult to learn, and it took a long time to master it, so it became a dead martial art. Yong Seol-ran identally stumbled upon it.
She couldnt ask anyone for help because it wasnt something formally taught. So she had to endure and learn by herself.
With her hard work, she learned more than seven strokes of the Supreme Lotus Sword.
Its power was beyond imagination.
She had mastered only up to the seventh stroke, but it has the power that easily surpasses the other signature techniques of the Emei sect.
The Supreme Lotus Sword went well with the Extreme Yin2 of Yong Seol-ran. In addition to that, the Nine Shadow Steps3 was added.
Sarak! Sarak!
The figure of Yong Seol-ran has been split into nine. This was brought about by the effect of the Nine Shadow Steps.
Yong Seol-ran did everything in her power to release everything she had learned. All of her abilities and skills which were kept secret even in front of her master and the senior sisters, were nowid bare.
Her sword was wrought with thread.
Yong Seol-ran was like a priestess.
Each of her movements was graceful and beautiful. But the result was not pretty.
Purberberbuck!
There was a hole in everything that her sword hit directly. Numerous holes were made in both the beautiful tree and therge rock.
Pyo-wol moved sharply away from her sword. However, it was not easy to shake off Yong Seol-ran.
Yong Seol-rans Nine Shadow Steps contained the essence of the Emeis ects martial arts. It made Pyo-wol curious why Guhwasata didnt learn that kind of footwork.
In order to carry out the Nine Shadow Steps, a natural talent and excellent sense were required. Yong Seol-ran was the only one who met all of those conditions.
Against Yong Seol-ran , Pyo-wol took out his ghost daggers.
Ciiiit!
A terrifying pounding sound echoed through the night sky.
Two ghost daggers ripped the darkness to shreds, aiming for Yong Seol-rans breath.
Kkagagaggang!
The sword of Yong Seol-ran and the ghost dagger of Pyo-wol collided dozens of times.
Fireworks bloomed and fell, and the torn des of grass flew in the air like rain. Yong Seol-ran generously released everything it had.
Her internal energy was about to deplete, and her musclesined of pain. Still, she never stopped attacking.
Her motivation was revenge on behalf of her Master and Emei, but at this moment, there was no such trivial reason in her mind.
There was an absolutely strong warrior in front of her.
Only the thought of defeating him filled her mind.
Phat!
In an instant, Pyo-wols figure disappeared from view.
He unfolded the ck Lightning.
As it was in the state of moving at lightning speed, the movements of Pyo-wol became several times faster.
Everything around him slowed down.
It was as if he had entered another world by himself.
Of course, the pressure and burden on his body increased several times. However, Pyo-wols body, which had been trained to the limit, endured such pain as if its nothing and appeared in front of Yong Seol-ran.
Yong Seol-ran tried to defend by spreading the Supreme Lotus Sword. But Pyo-wols movements were more pronounced than hers.
Bang!
Yong Seol-ran flew backwards with an explosion.
Pyo-wol had used Jailbreak.
Yong Seol-ran could not even scream at the intense pain that seemed to dismantle her whole body and fell to the floor.
She tried to grab the sword even when her whole body was wrecked.
At that moment, Pyo-wol gently stepped on her sword.
Yong Seol-ran gave it her all, but the sword did not move as if caught in a huge rock.
Kkuuc!
Yong Seol-ran grabbed Pyo-wols trousers and forced herself to stand up.
Huffhuff!
Breathing heavily, she hit Pyo-wol with her fist.
Puck! Puck!
Her internal energy was exhausted, and her fists had no strength at all. Rather, every time she she punched, she felt a pain as if her muscles were being cut. Still, Yong Seol-ran did not stop punching Pyo-wol.
Kwac!
At one point, Pyo-wol grabbed her wrist.
Yong Seol-ran struggled to fight, but she couldnt shake Pyo-wols hand.
Pyo-wol looked at Yong Seol-ran while suppressing both of her hands.
Huff Huff!
Yong Seol-ran forced herself to breathe and looked at Pyo-wol.
Their eyes met in the air.
At that moment, there was an exchange of intense emotions between the two of them.
Pyo-wol released Yong Seol-rans arm and pulled her. One of his arms went around her thin waist.
Yong Seol-ran wrapped both of her arms around Pyo-wols neck.
He hit his mouth against her.
Their lips met, and their tongue intertwined.
They covetted each others lips violently, as if they were sucking each others souls.
They couldnt think of anything.
They only longed for each other.
The two of them fell to the floor, without saying anything.
Clothes were torn off one by one, and their white naked bodies shone under the stars.
They desired each other without shyness.
They made love by pushing their bodies against each other while breathing roughly on the nape of each others neck.
Yong Seol-ran wrapped around Pyo-wols body like a snake, and Pyo-wol pushed himself inside Yong Seol-ran as if hes going to destroy her.
Until the sea of stars that covered the sky disappeared, they did not stop longing for each other.
* * *
When Pyo-wol opened his eyes, Yong Seol-ran was nowhere to be seen.
She disappeared without leaving a note or saying goodbye.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Not me being sad because they didnt end up together T-T she didnt even say goodbye F Supreme Lotus Sword. Raws: ????? (oɏ). - o negative, no,ck
- top, superior, highest
- ɏ lotus, water lily
- flower, blossom
- sword, dagger
Extreme Yin. Raws: Taeumseongong, ????(̫ɹ) - ̫ very, too much, extreme
- yin, female principle
- Taoist super being, transcendent, immortal
- achievement, merit, good result
Nine Shadow Steps. Raws: Gu Dong-hwan Yeongbo, ?????(oӰ) - nine
- o cheek bone, assist
- illusion, fantasy
- Ӱ shadow, image
- step, pace
Chapter 90
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 15
Manhwa: N/A
After that, Pyo-wol spent a long time in Min River.
When the sun came up, he got on a boat and went to Min River to spend time doing nothing.
The fishermen who fished nearby and saw him thought he was strange. Because he was wasting time needlessly. However, Pyo-wol, the party involved, did not think so.
He was having the most fulfilling time of his life.
He was satisfied enough just to lie down on the boat and watch the clouds drift by.
But every beginning had an end.
One day, Pyo-wol suddenly thought that he had to leave this ce.
There was no reason to hesitate, no reason to stay.
Pyo-wol left Min River as soon as he made up his mind.
He was empty-handed when he came and he was empty-handed when he left.
Pyo-wol left the Min River and returned to Chengdu.
He did not return to Chengdu for any special purpose. He just moved as quickly as he could, so he naturally entered Chengdu.
Pyo-wol found a guest house.
Just a few months ago, a major incident that shook Chengdu and Sichuan took ce, but it seemed that people had already forgotten the incident.
In a peaceful atmosphere, people were hanging out and sharing drinks.
Pyo-wol also took a seat and sat down.
Hck!
In an instant, theplexion of some people changedpletely. They recognized Pyo-wol.
They were all warriors who were Pyo-wols enemies in Chengdu.
To others it may be nothing but memories of days gone by, but to those who saw Pyo-wol in person, fear was stamped into their minds.
For those who experienced the brutality and formidable mind hidden behind that inhuman appearance, Pyo-wol was truly a being of fear.
They slowly got up from their seats, went outside, while looking at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol knew that too. But he didnt really care about them.
Pyo-wol looked out the window after ordering food from the waiter.
The street, which was destroyed a few months ago, is now fully restored. It was impossible to tell that such a thing had happened just by looking at the appearance.
The events of that day caused a great change in the power dynamics of Chengdu.
An example was the copse of the Golden Gate and Hundred Flower Room, which actively cooperated with the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect.
They suffered a major blow from Pyo-wols inescapable, and most of all, they lost the strong background of the Qingcheng and Emei sect. As a result, their position was noticeably reduced.
The Fire Dragon Room, which represented the interests of artisans, suffered great damage andpletely stopped their external activities.
People were talking about a period of recession and stagnation in Sichuan. This was inevitable because all the n representatives of Sichuan Province suffered great damage and refrained from doing outside activities.
However, most people were living peaceful lives regardless of the situation in Jianghu.
Such conflicting atmospheres coexisted in Chengdu.
It was the same with the atmosphere inside the guest house.
All the martial artists belonging to the military went out, but most of the guests wereughing and chatting without knowing the identity of Pyo-wol.
After a while, a waiter served the food.
It was the best food Pyo-wol had in a long time. He chewed tightly and savored the food. It took him a long time to eat because he ate so slowly.
It was when Pyo-wol had almost finished eating.
Young Master Pyo-wol! Is that right?
Someone approached the table where Pyo-wol was sitting.
He was an impressive man with soft eyes that curved like a half moon. He was Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao n.
Pyo-wol raised his head and looked up at Hong Yushin.
Who is it?
I think I asked first.
Right.
Its even worse to see it in real life. Whats with your face
I dont think youre here to talk about such useless things.
Ah! Im sorry. I spent so much energy and time trying to find Young Master Pyo-wol that I forgot to say hello. My name is Hong Yushin.
Hong Yushin?
Its the first time you will hear of it, because its the first time Ive revealed my real name to someone who is not a member of the Hao n.
Hong Yushin grinned. His already half-moon eyes even drew a sharper curve.
Pyo-wol asked,
How is the Hao ns business anything to do with me?
Are you really asking because you dont know?
Hong Yushin asked as if he was stunned.
For the past ten days, he has had to struggle to find Pyo-wol.
At first, he already wasted his time looking for the old artisan. When he obtained more information, he came to the conclusion the one he was looking for was most likely a young craftsman.
Among the young craftsmen, he found a craftsman with excellent skills, and as a result, he was able to find a craftsman named Tang Sochu.
Finding Tang Sochu did not solve the problem. He was very reticent, and had no intention of selling Pyo-wols information to Hao n.
There was a way to force him to open his mouth, but that was not Hong Yushins method.
On that day, Hong Yushin searched for small and medium-sized warriors who were trapped in the inescapable of that day, and found out the existence of Pyo-wol through their mouths.
He found out Pyo-wols name and appearance, but locating him was another matter.
He mobilized all the Hao n members to search around Chengdu, but no traces of Pyo-wol were found anywhere.
As he was about to give up and leave Chengdu, information came that Pyo-wol had appeared in Chengdu again. Hong Yushin rushed to check Pyo-wol himself.
Its amazing.
Dont change the subject and tell me if you have any business with me.
You really dont know how scary the world is. If you think that everyone is afraid of you just because you gained a reputation in Sichuan, you are mistaken.
Your tongue is long.
I wont say much then. Oh San-kyung. Did you kill him?
Oh San-kyung?
The manager of the Hao ns Chengdu branch.
Yes.
You bastard!
Hong Yushin jumped up. It was because he didnt expect that Pyo-wol would admit it so easily. He red at him with terrifying eyes. But he couldnt shake Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Yushin without changing his expression.
The smile on Hong Yushins face disappeared. The eyes hidden in the half-moon-shaped eyes shone sharply.
Did you really killed him?
Yes. I killed him.
Why did you kill him?
Because he collected and sold my information.
Only for that reasonC Dont you know that it is the Hao ns job is to collect information?
So?
What?
Are you saying I have to stand by even if my information is collected and sold just because its your main business?
Pyo-wols voice became faint.
For a moment, Hong Yushin felt goosebumps all over his body. But he tried to stay calm.
You dont seem to know how vast the Hao n is. Do you think you can livefortably outside the Hao ns eyes?
I never thought about it.
What?
I never thought about livingfortably.
Huh! Youre a crazy person without a doubt. I told you you dont know how scary the world is. As long as I give an order, all the members of Hao n in Chengdu will attack you. Are you okay with that?
Before that, your neck will fall. Then its will be their turn.
You dont think thats really possible, do you?
It is possible.
Pyo-wol said without blinking an eye.
For a moment, Hong Yushin felt a chill in his spine.
It was because he instinctively knew that Pyo-wols words were sincere.
This punk!
Beforeing here, he researched Pyo-wols whereabouts. And he found out how big of an event he caused.
Because of this person, the Qingcheng and Emei sect lost an elder and sect leader, respectively. They also went into istion after countless people were killed or injured.
The spirit of the Sichuan Murim was greatly reduced.
It was unbelievable what a single person had done.
He couldnt even imagine how strong his martial arts were and how deep his mind had to be for this to happen. So Hong Yushin was still in a state of disbelief.
Hong Yushins threats did not work for Pyo-wol.
He had no clue how much damage it would take to kill Pyo-wol. If he attacked Pyo-wol and missed it, the repercussions would be endless.
The problem is that hes an assassin.
ording to what he has learned so far, Pyo-wol did not hesitate to escape even though he possessed a powerful martial art. If he felt he was at a disadvantage, he fled and hid for a chance.
Pyo-wol had apletely different thinking system from the other warriors who reigned at the top of the Jianghu. In the climate of the current Jianghu who shames cowardice and worships face-to-face confrontation, Pyo-wol was clearly a foreign entity.
So it felt more awkward.
This is because the traditional response method does not work.
It might be better to get rid of him now.
It was when Hong Yushin was about to decide what hes going to do.
Pipipit!
Something white came out of Pyo-wols waist.
It was a ghost dagger.
Keuk!
Geugh!
Screams were heard from outside.
The ghost dagger pierced through the ceiling of the guest house, and the Hao ns warriors who were hiding on the roof were devastated.
Kukukung!
Like hail, the warriors of the Hao n fell to the floor where Pyo-wol and Hong Yushin were sitting.
Bastard!
Hong Yushin was surprised and tried to attack Pyo-wol.
Suddenly, Hong Yushins neck was tightened.
Bang!
Hong Yushin couldnt even scream and his face was thrown against the table.
Kekkuek!
Hong Yushins face turned red.
Something invisible squeezed his neck so he couldnt breathe. Hong Yushin pulled up the inner qi and tried to cut off the object that tightened around his neck. But the object squeezing his neck did not move.
It was the thread of death, the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth by squeezing Hong Yushins neck.
Its better not to be seen living in front of me. Im a little sensitive.
Shut up! Oh, yesC
For a moment, the Soul-Reaping Thread that had been squeezing his neck loosened a little. Hong Yushin was able to breathe freely. However, Pyo-wol did notpletely release the Soul-Reaping Thread
.
Pyo-wol continued to speak while maintaining his Soul-Reaping Thread.
Its none of my business how the Hao n is maintained or how it survives. I dont care, I really dont. But if you keep circling around and bothering me like this, I swear Ill cut off your sect leaders head. Do you think you can stop me? Even if you hire hundreds and thousands of escorts, its no use. Ill hide for a year or a decade, waiting for the right opportunity. And when everyones off guard, Ill slit your throat. If you dont believe what Im saying, you can try it.
A cold sweat ran down Hong Yushins cheek, who was still lying on the table. Instinctively, he knew that Pyo-wols words were true.
All of the people he hid on the roof of the guest house were experts from the inspection team. Each one of them was a master that could not be ignored. Such people did not react very much and were groaning because of his dagger.
An unbelievable thing happened.
It was then that Hong Yushin realized that Pyo-wol was much stronger and more radical than he had thought. He didnt realize that the information which he initially thought as unreliable turned out to be real.
He ended up like this just because of his desire to live.
Hong Yushin will not even realize how he will die.
What kind of environment did Pyo-wol survive in? For him to be particrly sensitive.
Hong Yushins eyes trembled. His face was still lying on the table.
It was a humiliating position. But he couldnt even feel the humiliation. Because he was busy doing intense calctions in his head.
Its up to him toe up with a way so that the Hao n wont be harmed and get out of their situation safely.
Its better for us to step back.
The opponents momentum is too fierce. It was like seeing an untamed wild wolf, or a ferocious bear.
Keuk!
At that moment, the Soul-Reaping Thread clenched around his neck once more.
Youre thinking of something else.
Ugh! That, thats not it!
Then answer me right away.
Ah, yes. Well, I will.
Dont pay me any attention no matter what I do or how Im doing. If I caught you gathering my information again, then it wont end with just this.
Sreuk!
Pyo-wol took the Soul-Reaping Thread.
It was only then that Hong Yushin was able to get out of his humiliating posture. His face was red and hot, and there was a clear line around his neck.
Hong Yushin stroked the line left on his neck with his hand.
Had it dug a little deeper, his head would have been separated from the body. Still, the chill in the back did not subside easily.
Hong Yushin looked at Pyo-wol with red bloodshot eyes.
His handsome face now looked like a demon.
Hong Yushin has never seen anyone more radical and cruel than Pyo-wol. Hong Yushin clenched his fists in humiliation.
That day, Hong Yushin sent a letter to the main headquarters.
[ Target: Pyo-wol.
Martial arts: Top quality.
Risk: Unpredictable.
Disposition: Excessive tendencies, Cruel
Comprehensive Judgment: Requires distant monitoring of his daily life rather than close monitoring.]
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Happy reading! <3
Chapter 91
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 16
Manhwa: N/A
The Western teau of Sichuan Province was like a giant folding screen, blocking the Central ins1 and Saibei.2
It was almost impossible for an ordinary person to cross the Western teau and go out. Of course, it is possible for those with exceptional courage or superior physical strength, but they also had to risk their lives to cross the hignds.
Of course, there were roads leading to Saibei, but the borders were so tight that anyone without permission could not pass.
When you pass through the gate of Saibei, the area facing Sichuan is called Xizang.
The hidden area of the west, hence the name Xizang.3
Xizang has been an object of respect for people since ancient times.
asionally, the masters of Xizang moved to Jianghu and caused great incidents, but all of them were in vain and instilled great fear in the people. So people thought that there were a lot of scary masters in Xizang.
What people think is half right and half wrong.
Not all of the martial artists in Xizang were that strong and fearful. However, some sects had a potential that was no less than that of Jianghus Daemun faction.4
One of them was Xiaoleiyin Temple.5
After entering Xizang and walking west for a month, an area called Namling Forest was found. As the name suggests, it is a ce with a huge forest, and people are reluctant to approach it even in broad daylight.
There was an old temple in Namling Forest,6 which was Xiaoleiyin.
Xiaoleiyin Temple did not allow the public to enter. In addition, there was a thick cloud cover all year round. So ordinary people could not even get close, let alone get in.
It was this morning that the peace of Xiaoleiyin Temple, which had only been quiet, was broken. Suddenly a visitor came.
They crossed Xizang with two coffins on their backs and arrived at the Xiaoleiyin Temple. At their visit, the thick cloud that surrounded Xiaoleiyin Temple disappeared and the road was opened.
The visitors climbed the stairs one by one with their coffins on their backs and finally arrived at the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
They lowered the coffin they were carrying, then pped their necks and shouted.
Hyeolbul7, thewful servant who is in charge of life and death in the world. Your disciples suffered tragic events due to ourck of power. Please relieve us of this injustice.
They repeated the same words over and over in unison. Tears were flowing from their eyes as they bowed their heads.
After a while, someone appeared with a knock on the wooden table.
They were monks who wore clothes red as blood.
At the center of the monks who radiated extraordinary energy, there was an old monk with a particrly majestic aura.
An ominous red atmosphere was flowing around the old monk. With a rosary the size of a walnut in his hand, the old monk bowed his head.
He looked at the visitors.
Arent you the disciples who were sent out to Sichuan?
Yes. We are the disciples who went out to the fortress under themand of the dignified former Beopjong.8
Then, did you guyse back to being fishermen? Im sure that the former Beopjong must have ordered you to establish a base in Sichuan.
Kill me, my disciples have lost our sect leader and young master and we were chased out like a dog. Please release this injustice. Huhuhu!
The visitors sobbed and wept.
They were the survivors of the Thunder n.
After losing Mu Jeong-jin, the Qingcheng sect released the disciples of the Thunder n. However, the disciples who lost both their sect leader and young master had no ce to relieve their injustice.
So, while carrying the coffins with the bodies of the two men on their backs, they walked a long way to find Xiaoleiyin Temple, which can be said to be their origin.
What happened? Ive heard that you have sessfully settled down in Sichuan.
Huhu! Thats
The disciples of Thunder n began to recount what had happened in Chengdu at length.
The young master, Nam Hosan, was killed by an assassin ordered by the Qingcheng sect, and Tae Yeonho, who went to hold the Qingcheng sect ountable, was killed by Mu Jeong-jin.
Hmm!
Hearing all the stories of the mourning Thunder n disciples, an intense gaze was emitted from the eyes of Hyeolbul.
It was his master, Jeondae Beopchong, who took advantage of the seclusion period between the Qingcheng and Emei sect and sent some of his disciples back to infiltrate Sichuan.
After establishing a bridgehead, his n was to see an opportunity in the future and enter Sichuan.
With the support of the Xiaoleiyin Temple and the n of Jeondae Beopjong, the Thunder gates has steadily built its foundation.
Although the n to enter Chengdu was dyed because of the Qingcheng and Emei sect, Hyul Bul was satisfied by the fact that they hadid a solid foundation.
If they continue to wait, there will definitely be a gap someday, and then entering the midfield was not a dream.
Only if the Thunder n is alive and well.
But both the sect leader and the young master of the Thunder n, who had been raised so painstakingly, were killed. Their foundation in Sichuan has beenpletely blown away.
The monks who were escorting Hyeolbul asked themselves.
How dare the Qingcheng sect destroy one of our bases. This cannot be overlooked. What do you guys think?
It must not be overlooked. The Qingcheng sect must have known that the Thunder gates is a school rted to the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Still, killing the head master and young master of the Thunder n is clearly an act of contempt for the Xiaoleiyin Temple. If we leave them as it is, many will ridicule our main sect.
Yes. If we ignore it, it is clear that many people will look down on Xiaoleiyin Temple in the future.
The monks who stood guard for Hyeolbul were the top monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. They all insisted on taking revenge on behalf of the Thunder n.
Hyeolbul was having simr thoughts. Whatever the reason, they cannot condone this incident.
Send Heukam9 to take care of this.
We take your orders.
Heukam bowed deeply with his hands joined together.
No one raised any objection.
The existence of the Heukam was special in the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Hyeolbul murmured.
Ill make you regret touching the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
* * *
Pyo-wol left the guest house.
After the meeting that day, Hong Yushin did not appear again. But Pyo-wol knew.
The fact that Hong Yushin has not yet left Chengdu. Still, it didnt bother him too much because he didnt appear in front of him.
The destination of Pyo-wol was the workshop of Tang Sochu.
As soon as he arrived at the workshop, a powerful hammer sound was heard. It was the sound of Tang Sochu working.
Pyo-wol opened the door of the workshop and went inside.
The scorching heat in the workshop made it difficult to breathe. Tang Sochu was working in a harsh environment that an ordinary person would not be able to endure for even a moment.
Tang Sochu had his shirt off as he was hammering. Countless beads of sweat were forming on his body.
Tang Sochu did not even realize that Pyo-wol had arrived, as he concentrated on his work. Pyo-wol watched him work without disturbing him.
It was almost an hour or so after his work was finished.
Whoo!
Tang Sochu sighed and looked at the result in his hand.
It was a single sword that hebored for a day or so. There were no sword energy, it was only a sword, but there was an unusual sense of anticipation.
A satisfied smile appeared on the corner of his lips.
The result was satisfactory for the amount of time he put in. Now, if the sword has a scabbard, it will be as good as any other famous sword.
After appreciating the sword for a long time, only then Tang Sochu realizedter that there was someone else in the workshop.
Uh?
Thats some cool stuff.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat.
Why didnt you tell me you had arrived?
You werepletely immersed in your work that I didnt dare interrupt.
Thank you! Thanks to you, I was able toplete this guy without interruption.
It looks like you got an order.
Thats right! Theres been a rumor in Chengdutely that my skills are good. So orders have increased a lot.
Thats a relief.
If it wasnt for you, brother, this wouldnt have happened.
As he called Pyo-wol his older brother, Tang Sochu had an embarrassed expression. Because the title was still awkward.
It was thanks to Pyo-wols support that he was able to establish a workshop here. Most of the gold coins that Pyo-wol had were given to him. So he was able to take over the workshop and hold out until an order came in.
For Tang Sochu, Pyo-wol was his real benefactor.
He took revenge on the Qingcheng and Emei sect, and helped him lead a stable life by setting up a workshop. For Tang Sochu, it was a debt that he would not be able to repay even for the rest of his life.
It was a Tang Sochu who was trampled on by many people just because he was using the surname of the Tang n. Only one person did him a favor. So he felt even more grateful.
But whats going on? Has the ghost dagger been ruined again?
No. I have something I want to order separately.
What do you want me to make?
I need wrist armor.
Gauntlet?
In the fight against the Guhwasata and Mu Jeong-jin, Pyo-wol felt the need to protect his arms.
As an assassin, Pyo-wol mainly engaged in closebat.
He used the ghost dagger as his main weapon, but he had to be prepared for a close fight.
It was a good idea to use a weapon other than the ghost dagger. So after much deliberation, Pyo-wol came to the conclusion that he should wear a gauntlet to protect his arms.
If he can block the opponents attack even just once using the armor, he will be able to create an opportunity for a counterattack.
After hearing Pyo-wols exnation, Tang Sochu nodded his head.
Then Ill have to make it so that the fingers can move freely from the back of the hand to the forearm.
Thats right.
It would be better if the material is leather on top of the metal. That way it wont attract attention.
It seems that Tang Sochu has already figured out how to make the wrist armor.
How long will it take toplete?
Hmm I think itll take at least five days. I think Ill have to put several light iron tes on it, but I think its going to take a lot of effort to secure the proper strength. Please hold out your arm for a while.
When Pyo-wol reached out his arm, Tang Sochu carefully checked the arms circumference, length, and shape.
Okay now. Come back in five days. Ill make it by then.
Please do.
Dont worry about it, and go ahead. I have to work now.
Tang Sochu left Pyo-wol behind and hurriedly started his work.
Pyo-wol came out and walked towards the street where the stalls were crowded. Many people wereing and going on the street, and merchants were soliciting with their voices high.
Pyo-wol walked down the street with his face half-covered with a scarf. Because too many people knew his face.
Fortunately, most of the merchants and people looking to buy things were too busy bargaining, so they didnt pay attention to Pyo-wol.
That was then.
How dare you try to sell me something like this!
Along with the roar, a crashing sound was heard.
When Pyo-wol turned his head and looked up, he saw a person with a short stature and a curved back causing a disturbance.
He was so angry that he overturned the stall as he looked at the owner. His eyes were so ferocious that the owner of the stall couldnt say anything and just trembled.
Huh! I guess I looked funny because of my hunched back?
Oh, no!
And youre asking for three pieces of coins for this sort of thing?
The hunchback shook the ornament in his hand.
It was something the store owner brought to sell. It was iid with jade and pearls, giving it a sense of elegance.
The owner said with a sad expression.
The cost was high, and the cost was calcted by adding up the craftsmansbor cost. Three silver pieces is already low
Quiet. I want this for one silver.
Then I am at a loss.
So you mean you cant give me a discount?
Please understand my situation.
The owner fell down and begged. But the hunchbacks eyes who was looking at the owner were cold. A chain was hung from the hunchbacks waist, and arge iron ball was attached to the end.
If the owner was hit with a metal ball, the owners head would explode like a rotten pumpkin at once.
Knowing this, the owner fell to his knees and begged the hunchback for mercy. But the hunchbacks eyes looking at the owner did not seem to know how to calm down.
On the contrary, it felt like he was going to hit the owner with an iron ball at any moment.
Then, loudughter echoed through the street.
Haha! How can the Iron Dwarf of Gongxian10 be so angry. The atmosphere is so gloomy, please stop tormenting the poor store owner. If youre short on money, Ill give it to you.
Who are you?
The hunchback called Iron Dwarf quickly turned his head to the ce where the sound was heard.Where his gaze was directed, there was a middle-aged man with a nice beard. He was smiling as he walked.
Checking his face, the face of the Iron Dwarf was distorted.
Shadowless Monk Yu Shinfeng?11 Why are you here?
Haha! I came all the way here because I was wandering with my niece.
As a middle-aged man called Yu Shinfeng took a step back, a mysterious woman standing behind appeared.
She was a woman with a cute impression like a curious puppy.
So-ha! Say your greetings. Thats the Iron Dwarf, Oh Kyung-wol Daehyeop of the Seven Stars, who has a great reputation in the southern part of Jianghu, including Hunan Province.
This girl Lee So-ha greets Oh Daehyeop.
Lee So-ha smiled and said hello to the Iron Dwarf.
When it was revealed that he was a member of the Seven Stars, the Iron Dwarf could no longer act against the stall owner.
Although the distance is too far and little is known about them in Sichuan, the Seven Stars was quite famous in the vicinity of Hunan.
The Seven Stars was a sect founded by seven warriors who had sibling brothers.
Although there are only seven members, each individual has a great skill and is united by a strong bond, so no one dared look down on them.
Among them, the Iron Dwarf is famous for being dirty. Since he was born, he had a hunchback, so he was filled with a sense of inferiority. But even Iron Dwarf could not dare ignore the mature man in front of him.
Shadowless Monk Yu Shinfeng.
Although he did not belong to a particr n, he was a man who was praised by many for his strong martial arts and great sense of chivalry.
He maintained close acquaintances with many warriors who opposed his spirit.
No matter how stubborn he was, he could not quarrel with such a man. It was clear that the repercussions would never end if theye up with a pretense.
Yu Shinfeng said,
Haha! If you really want that ornament, Ill buy it for you.
Nevermind! Who would want it?
Oh Kyung-wol, whose self-esteem was hurt, threw the jewelry he was holding at the stall owner. He looked at the people around him and said,
What are you looking at, you bastards! Are you going to keep watching?
Then he ran through the people and disappeared.
Yu Shinfeng looked in the direction he disappeared and muttered,
If the Iron Dwarf came here, its only a matter of time before the other soldiers from the Seven Stars arrive.
It wasmon in Jianghu that there was a storm wherever the Seven Stars was located.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
This took me forever to research because theres a lot of new characters and ces. Ngl, I was staring at the whole map of China for so long, trying to make sense of the locations.- Central ins. Raws: Zhongyuan, ???.
- Saibei. Raws: Saeoe, ???, or
- Saibei in ancient times refers to the north of the Great Wall. Today it refers to the northwestern part of todays Shanxi, most of Inner Mongolia, Gansu, Ningxia, Shaanxi, and the area north of the Great Wall outside Hebei.
- Xizang. Raws: ??(i). This is also known as Tibet.
- western, westward
- i hide, conceal
- Daemun Faction. Raws: ???. Might be referring to the main sects: Shaolin Temple, Wudang, etc.
- Xiaoleiyin Temple. Raws: Thunder Temple, Xiaoleiyin Temple, ????(С)
- С xiao, small, tiny
- lei, thunder
- yin, sound, tone
- si, court, office
- Namling Forest. Raws: Nammokrim, ???(ľ)
- Hyeolbul. Raws: Blood Budha, ??(Ѫ)
- Beopjeong. Raws: Buddhist Monk, Beopjeong, ??(). Its a title which is synonymous with sect leader.
- w, rule
- lineage, n, ancestor
- Heukam. Raws: ??(ڰ).
- Iron Dwarf of Gongxian. Raws: Cheolgong Waeta, ????(F).
- F iron, strong
- precious, county in Sichuan, Gong County/Gongxian
- short, dwarf
- camel, humpbacked
- Shadowless Monk. Raws: ????(oӰʿ)
- o negative, no
- Ӱ shadow, image
- study, repair, cultivate
- ʿ schr, gentleman, soldier
- Seven Stars. Raws: Chilseongdan, ???(`)
- seven
- star,
- ` medicinal herb, to cauterize
Chapter 92
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 17
Manhwa: N/A
Yu Shinfengs nickname was the Shadowless Monk.1
Yesterday, he would appear in the east, and today he would be in the west, which is a thousand li away. He was given the nickname because it was so rare to see him appear.
Yu Shinfeng wandered in Jianghu aimlessly and practiced medicine.
He couldnt stand seeing injustice, so whenever he encountered such a situation, he would try to help the weak in any way. As a result, many people respected him and wanted to befriend him.
Yu Shinfeng never rejected anyone who approached him.
He had a good personality. Anyone he drank alcohol with even once considered him a true friend. Some people refer to Yu Shinfeng as the person who had the most friends in the world.
Yu Shinfeng had one maternal niece, and she is currently traveling with him.
Lee So-has nickname was Swallow Fairy.2 The fact that Lee So-ha, who was still young, was given a nickname meant that she boasts outstanding achievements.
In fact, even at a young age, Lee So-ha was one of the most recognizable members of Jianghu.
By belonging to the Golden Heavenly Hall3, a group with only a few members, it was clear how great she was.
The Golden Heavenly Hall was a private group established a generation ago and was initially started for the exchange of some members. However, as time went on, it gradually expanded in size, and now all of the members of Jianghus inner circle have grown to the point of wanting to be included in the Golden Heavenly Hall.
Lee So-ha looked around the streets of Chengdu with curious eyes.
She had traveled around Jianghu quite a bit since childhood, but this was the first time she had entered Sichuan Province. So everything felt unfamiliar to her.
Hey!
Yu Shinfeng looked at his niece and smiled.
I get her reactions. Because Sichuan is a very closed and distant ce, it is difficult toe here once in a lifetime.
It had been a long time since he hade to Sichuan.
There is no reason for him toe here unless there is something special. Even back then, when the Tang Family was still in existence, many people were reluctant to approach this area.
Lee So-ha asked Yu Shinfeng,
Uncle! Where are you going? Were not going to stay in a guest house again, are we?
How could we? I have an acquaintance in Chengdu, so we can stay there.
You have an acquaintance in Chengdu, too?
Lee So-ha widened her eyes.
Because the figure of Lee So-ha was so cute, Yu Shinfeng answered with a tearful voice,
Haha! If we go straight to the end of this street, we will find Mister Gu Gayang5, who is the mayor of the city. He is close with this uncle. If he knows Im here, Im sure he wont kick us out.
Then lets go.
Lee So-ha took the lead as if she knew the ce well. Yu Shinfeng looked at Lee So-has back with delight.
I did a good job of bringing her back here.
Yu Shinfeng, who usually chose to travel alone, had to bring Lee So-ha with him to give her the experience of being in Sichuan. Lee So-ha had already experienced many things whileing here, and those experiences will help her to develop in the future.
Huh?
A unique look appeared in Yu Shinfengs eyes, who had been involuntarily looking around.
It was because a mans face stood out among the multitude of people.
Like a person who had never seen sunlight in his life, he was an impressive man with white skin and ck eyes. Since the stranger had the lower half of his face covered with a scarf, Yu Shinfeng could not see his whole face, but by looking at the exposed part, he could guess that he was very handsome.
What impressed him the most were his eyes.
Even Yu Shinfeng, who had an easy time reading peoples minds, waspletely blocked from emotions to the point that he couldnt even see through him.
As Yu Shinfeng frowned and tried to take a closer look again, the strangers figure disappeared from the crowd.
Who is that?
At that time, Lee So-ha, who was ahead, grabbed his hand and pulled him away.
Uncle, what are you doing? As if youre soul had gone out
Huh? Nothing. Lets go.
He shook his head and started walking again.
It didnt take long for them to arrive at the old town hall.
Yu Shinfeng, who was standing in front of the front door, frowned. For some reason, the atmosphere of the old town hall did not feel like what it used to be.
What happened?
Yu Shinfeng knocked on the front door of the old town hall. Then, after a while, someone came out. The man, who appeared to be in his mid-forties, carefully raised his head and looked at Yu Shinfeng and Lee So-ha.
Who are you?
Is this the residence of the districts mayor?
Yes, so?
The face of the man who answered was full of vignce. Thinking that something was strange, Yu Shinfeng asked again,
Im Yu Shinfeng. I am a long time acquaintance of Mister Gayang. If he is inside, can you tell him that Im here?
Okay. Please wait a moment.
Thud!
The man closed the door and disappeared.
Lee So-ha asked Yu Shinfeng.
Are you really acquainted with Mister Gu? Why is their reaction so lukewarm?
Im not sure. It wasnt such a gloomy ce before.
Yu Shinfeng scratched his head.
The Gu Gayang he knew was a warm and affectionate person more than anyone else. Like Yu Shinfeng, he also likes to meet and befriend people, so Gu Gayang was always surrounded by a crowd.
He could not have imagined that the atmosphere of the old town hall would be so dark.
After a while, the door opened again and a skinny middle-aged man came out.
Yu Shinfeng was surprised to see the middle-aged man.
No, Mister Gu! Is it really Mister Gu?
Wee. Sir Yushin! It seems like we havent seen each other for nearly a decade!
How did this happen? How did you lose so much weight?
A lot has happened in the past few months. Why dont we go inside?
Okay lets do that. By the way, this is my niece Lee So-ha.
Nice to meet you, Young Miss.
Nice to meet you, Mister Gu! Ive heard a lot about you from Uncle.
Lee So-ha greeted him politely. Gu Gayang smiled contentedly at her.
Gu Gayang lead the two of them into his house.
The inside of the old manor, which was usually crowded with many people, was not just quiet, but it even looked rather bleak. There were traces of broken pieces all over the building.
Yu Shinfeng couldnt stand his curiosity any longer and asked,
What the hell happened here, Mister Gu!
Actually, a few months ago, Chengdu was turned upside down.
What?
A certain man turned the whole Chengdu upside down. Because of him, both the Emei and Qingcheng sects were severely damage. Many n and military officers also went and closed their doors.
Such a thing happened?
Everyone was quiet about it, so the story probably didnt spread outside of Sichuan. Even if someone knew, there would be very few.
Tell me more in detail. What happened.
At that time.
Gu Gayang recalled what had happened that day.
The day when the Qingcheng and Emei sects shed because of one warrior, involving countless affiliated sects and sweeping the entire city into chaos.
Even ordinary people were swept away by the madness. They became rioters and plundered.
The mayor also became a target for the mob. The mob destroyed the main gate of the old town hall and they looted anything they could find. Among the mobs, there were many people who had been close friends with Gu Gayang.
The memory of that day made Gu Gayang lose the will to live.
Fortunately, thanks to the wealth he kept in a warehouse that only he could open, he managed to maintain some of his wealth, but as a result, Gu Gayang lost his trust on other people.
Hearing all the stories, Yu Shinfeng burst out with a sigh.
Hoo! To think something like that would happen I came to Mister Gus house without knowing. Im sorry.
No. Even if I dont believe in others, I believe in Sir Yushin. Rather, you dont know how reassuring it is to meet someone you can trust like this.
Thank you for saying that.
But whats going on here, Sir Yushin? Are you here because of that days incident?
I didnt know about the incident not until I heard it from Mister Gu today, so theres no way I came here because of that. The reason I came to Chengdu is because of another matter.
Is that so?
My niece decided to meet someone here, so I came here as her escort and guide.
Can I know who your niece is going to meet?
Im sorry. I cant tell you yet. But hell be in Chengdu sooner orter, so youll find out naturally.
Heh heh! Im really curious as to who Sir Yushin is going to meet.
Gu Gayang burst intoughter.
* * *
Pyo-wol returned to the guest house.
How have you been?
The owner of the guest house immediately recognized Pyo-wol and greeted him.
As the only long-term guest at the guest house, and knowing to some extent Pyo-wols whereabouts and capabilities, his attitude towards him was unparalleled.
Even if the warriors know that Pyo-wol is a terrifying creature, most of them dont even know his face. However, there were exceptions, and one of them was the owner of the guest house.
He was at the scene where the incident happened that day. Thats why he remembered Pyo-wols face clearly.
When Pyo-wol first came to the inn as a guest, he was so surprised that he didnt know what to do. He stayed up all night worrying that he might be ripped off to shreds by him. However after being with Pyo-wol for quite some time, he concluded that Pyo-wol was not such a dangerous person.
He wasnt particrly picky, and he didnt make unreasonable demands.
From his outward appearance, no one would guess that hes capable of doing such a horrible thing. But the owner of the guest house still did not let down his guard.
Pyo-wol doesnt seem like the type of person who will cause problems in the first ce, but the off-chance he gets angry, the owner doesnt have the confidence to handle him.
For that reason, the owner of the guest house treated Pyo-wol with utmost respect.
Fearing that he might make a mistake, the waiter refused to evene close, so the owner was the one who served Pyo-wol directly.
Would you like to have a meal again today?
Hm.
Some good fish came in, so how about boiled fish for dinner?
Alright. Bring it.
Yes! Wait a minute.
The guest house owner spoke politely and went to the kitchen.
Pyo-wol sat in the window seat and looked at the street. This was his favorite spot in the guest house these days. Pyo-wol thought as he looked at the people passing by on the street.
What should I do next?
He did not remain in Chengdu for a particr purpose. He had no intention of staying here. He was just staying here because he hasnt decided on what he should do next.
It was easier back then when he had his goal of revenge.
Because he didnt have to think about anything else.
But as soon as he took revenge, his goal naturally disappeared.
He has been thinking about it since he was in Min River.
What he should do next.
How he should live.
But nothing came to mind.
When he was learning martial arts, he didnt even think of anything else as if his head had been broken. It was as if his mind was empty. Everything felt empty.
That was the reason why Pyo-wol was still in Chengdu.
But he couldnt stay here forever.
He considered going outside the already familiar Sichuan Province and starting anew.
Pyo-wol calmly organized his thoughts and waited for the food toe out.
It was then that a loud voice was heard.
Owner! Come on out!
A dwarf hunchback came into the cabin, loudly looking for the owner.
Jjalgrung!
The chain wrapped around his waist collided with the iron ball, and a clear sound of iron resounded. The owner, who was in the kitchen, came out running scared.
Uh, wee. Im the owner of the guest house.
Give me seven good rooms.
Th, there arent that many rooms right now.
What? There arent that many guests so howe theres no room left?
There are some people who reserved a room and onlye in at night.
Okay! I dont know whats going on, so either kick out other guests or give them money to get a room.
Oh! No, dont! If you do that, my business will be ruined. If you go over there, arge guest house will appear, so go there. Its twice as big as us, so therell be plenty of room left.
What? Are you telling me to leave? Do you want to die?
As the hunchback red his eyes, he gave off a ferocious force.
The face of the owner who received his momentum turned white.
The hunchback who threatened the owner was the Iron Dwarf.
It was impossible for a mere owner of a guest house to bear the momentum of Iron Dwarf who is one of the top masters in Jianghu.
The owner of the inn groaned as if he was running out of breath. The Iron Dwarf looked at the face of the owner of the guest house and grinned.
The guests murmured while watching the Iron Dwarf.
Then, the Iron Dwarf yelled.
What are you talking about, you bastards! Those who dont even have the guts are always the one talking behind each others backs. So what if youre tall?! You fucking bastards!
He spit out swear words without hesitation.
The Iron Dwarf had always lived his life the way he wanted to.
Being a hunchback from birth, he always suffered from a sense of inferiority.
After learning martial arts, he used his sense of inferiority as a driving force to achieve what he is today. But that doesnt mean that his feeling of inferiority haspletely disappeared.
His sense of inferiority had always provoked him like a thorn in his chest, and it made him more ferocious.
No one could stand his fierce gaze. He felt pleasure in seeing the people in the ce where his eyes could reach, turning their heads or bowing.
But only one person looked at him without averting his gaze.
The moment he saw a man with snow-white skin and a more beautiful appearance than a woman, his anger exploded.
What are you looking at? Why arent you looking down? Who is that bastard that doesnt even look like a man?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Shadowless Monk. Raws: Muyeongsusa, ????( oӰʿ)??.
- o negative, no
- Ӱ shadow, image
- study, repair, cultivate
- ʿ schr, gentleman, soldier
- Swallow Fairy. Raws: Cheong Yeon-seon-ja, ????()??
- qing, blue, green, ck, young
- yan, swallow (bird),fort, enjoy
- xian, Taoist super-being, transcendent, immortal
- zi, offspring, child, fruit, seed of
- Heavenly Gold House. Raws: Geumcheonhoe, ???()?
- Gold, money
- Sky, heaven
- House
- Golden Heavenly Hall. Raws: ???(żP)
- nine
- house, home, residence
- P vige, hamlet
- Gu Gayang. Raws: ???(żP)
Chapter 93
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 18
Manhwa: N/A
At that moment, the owner of the guest house closed his eyes tightly.
No one here had seen Pyo-wol longer than him. So he knew better than anyone how scary he could be. It was clear in his eyes what was going to happen now. And his prediction became a reality.
Ciiit!
A terrifying pounding sound echoed through the guest house.
Huh!
The Iron Dwarf jerked his head back in surprise at the sudden sound. Suddenly, something sharp ripped through his arm. If he had been a littlete to dodge, his forehead would have been pierced.
What?
The Iron Dwarf stared at the man he had cursed a while ago.
Ciit!
At that moment, another sharp piercing sound came from the back of his head. The Iron Dwarf who thought he had avoided danger was shocked and he hurriedly fell t on the floor.
Keuk!
Something passed through his back.
Fortunately for him, he avoided it in time so only his clothes and skin were torn, but if he had reacted a littlete, his spine would have been severed.
You!
The Iron Dwarf hurriedly got up and looked at the man who was more beautiful than the woman.
There was a small dagger in his hands.The Iron Dwarf instinctively realized that the dagger in the mans hand was the weapon that wounded his body.
The Iron Dwarf released the chain on his waist. The iron ball hanging from the end of the chain rattled.
Crazy bastard! Attacking me all of the sudden? Who are you!?
I dont think thats something that a person who cursed first should say.
The man who was sitting in his seat, Pyo-wol, stood up and said.
Suddenly, a faint red light appeared in his eyes. Pyo-wol was the type of person who didnt start a fight, but would not hesitate to fight back if needed.
Pyo-wol knew how unrealistic his appearance was. So he knew that many people would look at him with unkind eyes. In particr, the less confident they were in their appearance, the more they were to show off and attack.
He wondered what would happen if such people were alone.
Huuung!
The Iron Dwarf swung his the chain in circles and said,
Do you know who I am?
Your sense of inferiority is talking too much. It seems that theres a problem with your mind, rather than your body.
This bastardC!
The Iron Dwarfs anger exploded.
He swung the chain back and forth.
Pobobok!
The iron ball attached at the end of the chain flew towards Pyo-wol, destroying the objects in the guest house in the process.
Oh, my!
The owner of the guest house closed his eyes tightly and fell to the floor. It was because he couldnt bear to watch his inn break down any more.
But he didnt hear the sound he had imagined.
Chwareureuk!
It was because Pyo-wols hand was holding the chain.
Huh!
When the chain failed to show any power and was caught in Pyo-wols hand, the Iron Dwarf was freaked out.
At that moment, Pyo-wol pulled the iron ball sharply. Then, the Iron Dwarf who was attached to the chain bounced out of the window.
Then, Pyo-wol flew away.
You son of a!
The Iron Dwarf who had been thrown on the floor jumped up.
His anger has reached its climax. The Iron Dwarf injected his internal qi and swung the chain.
Kwakwakwa!
The iron ball flew toward Pyo-wol with a tremendous momentum that could not bepared with before.
The Heavens Iron Ball.1
It was the name of the martial artist he had learned.
Heavens Iron Ball was literally the ultimate martial art of crushing even the sky with an iron ball. The iron ball loaded with inner strength had the power to turn even a rock the size of a house into powder at once.
Go to hell!
The Iron Dwarf angrily roared.
That was then.
Pyo-wols body seemed to float in the air like a kite filled with the wind, and then he jumped on the iron ball that flew at frightening speed.
Hck!
He was so surprised that he felt like his heart was about to drop. Until now, he had crushed and killed many enemies with his steel ball, but this has never happened before.
Tata that!
Pyo-wol kicked the iron ball and sprinted up the chain. In a brief moment when he could barely take a breath, Pyo-wol reached the front of the Iron Dwarf.
The eyes of Pyo-wol and Iron Dwarf met mid-air.
In an instant, the Iron Dwarfs face turned white.
It was because the moment he looked at Pyo-wols eyes, which had no emotion, he felt a pain as if he was poked in the eyes with an awl.
Puk!
At that moment, the dagger Pyo-wol was holding was deeply embedded into the shoulder of the Iron Dwarf.
Keueuk!
The Iron Dwarf tried to pull out the dagger in a hurry. But before he could, Pyo-wol waved his hand, then the body of the Iron Dwarf flew through the air.
He threw the Iron Dwarf using the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Pyo-wol once again waved his hand toward the dagger floating in the air.
Pipipit!
The ghost knives were released one after the other.
Shit!
The Iron Dwarf hurriedly tried to protect his whole body by desperately releasing his technique, the Heavens Iron Ball.
However, it was impossible in the first ce to perfectly unfold a technique at a high level while in the air where there was no ce for their foot to step on.
Eventually, a gap was revealed, and a phantom dagger was stuck like a viper.
Pobobok!
Keuok!
The Iron Dwarf screamed as he fell.
Pyo-wol was about to throw another ghost dagger to finish off when,
Put that dagger in your hand.
Stop!
Iron Dwarf!
Different voices rang out, and six people immediately surrounded the Iron Dwarf.
One person held the falling Iron Dwarf, while the other five each wielded their own weapons and struck down the ghost dagger.
The oldest among them looked at the appearance of the Iron Dwarf. He got angry and said,
I dont know what happened between the two of you, but you, young man, your hands are too much.
An elderly person with impressive eyes and eyebrows raised to the sky was Sa Hyo-kyung, the leader of the Seven Stars. His martial arts was so strong that he was nicknamed the Storm Fire Dragon.2
Those who appeared with Sa Hyo-kyung were the rest of the members of the Seven Stars.
Jeong Sanwi, the Poison-Bellied Sword.3
Jae Woong-pyeong, the Reckless Shadow.4
Yo Sulyeong, the Bloody Witch.5
Gam Ilhae, the Bamboo Leaf Swordsman.6
Cho Samcheok, the Mad Blood-Spraying Swordsman.7
Each and every one of them are masters considered at the top of Jianghu. All of them were currently ring at Pyo-wol while protecting the Iron Dwarf.
Pyo-wol flicked his hand. Immediately, all the ghost daggers that were either stuck in Iron Dwarfs body or were lying on the floor were recovered.
Sa Hyo-kyung was quite surprised. They didnt see Pyo-wol holding anything.
Then his expression darkened.
While he might not know the identity of the opponent, he knew that he was a master who could not be ignored. Above all, the opponent instantly neutralized and subdued his junior brother, Iron Dwarf.
A person with that level of prowess should not be looked down upon.
Reveal your identity, why did you attack my junior brother? Attacking my junior brother is an attack on the entire Seven Stars. I will never forgive you unless you have a good reason.
Sa Hyo-kyungs voice echoed through the streets.
People on the street buzzed in surprise.
They werent familiar with the name of the Seven Stars, but Sa Hyo-kyungs spirit was so fierce that they thought they came from a great sect.
In fact, the Seven Stars had a great reputation in the vicinity of Hunan. All of the seven martial artists were so great that there were some sects who gave way just by hearing the name of the Seven Stars.
Sa Hyo-kyung did not think it would have such an effect in Sichuan, which is far from Hunan. However, he expected the opponent to feel some pressure.
However, the effect he expected did not appear.
So youre with the hunchback, right?
The bright red light in Pyo-wols eyes grew deeper.
Sa Hyo-kyung realized that his actions only had the opposite effect.
Many of Jianghus warriors showed respect for the name of the Seven Stars, but it didnt work at all for this beautiful man in front of him. Either he willingly ignores the Seven Stars itself, or he has never even heard of the name of the Seven Stars.
Sa Hyo-kyung thought it would be thetter.
If the opponent had only stayed in Sichuan for a long time, it was understandable that he did not know the name of the Seven Stars.
At that time, a woman in her early to mid thirties who was examining the appearance of the Iron Dwarf came forward to Sa Hyo-kyung.
Stop it, oraboni.
What do you mean by stop?
Dont you realize? That Iron Dwarf was the first one to cause a riot and this mess happened. He must have acted arbitrarily again and brought that mans anger.
That
Sa Hyo-kyung stuttered.
He, too, thought that the Iron Dwarf would have been the first to pick a fight. But even so, when the Iron Dwarf was hit like that, they could not just act like nothing had happened.
The woman red at Sa Hyo-kyung.
If another woman had acted like that, Sa Hyo-kyung would never have let it go. He was a very authoritative person. Neither men nor women would ever be allowed to challenge his authority.
However, the story is different if the opponent is Yo Sulyeong, the Bloody Witch.
She was the fifth member and the only woman of the Seven Stars. Not only Sa Hyo-kyung, but all the men in Seven Stars loved her.
The reason why the Iron Dwarf tried to buy essories at the market and made a fuss to get a room at the guest house was all to show off in front of Yo Sulyeong.
The Iron Dwarf was highly devoted to Yo Sulyeong, but Yo Sulyeong didnt like his behavior.
No, it would be more appropriate to say that she actually hated it.
She didnt like the fact that the Iron Dwarf was showing his love towards her. She was tired of feeling his eyes on her skin.
She hated it all the more because he caused an incident like this.
Although she was given the eerie nickname of the Bloody Witch, Yo Sulyeong was actually a recognizable beauty.
What made her bewitching face even more entuated was her curvaceous body. The appearance of her wearing a tight-fitting outfit to reveal her body was enough to attract men on the street.
Yo Sulyeong looked at Pyo-wol with her eyes slightly raised.
For a moment, her eyes fluttered.
What kind of man
Pyo-wols beautiful appearance shook her heart.
Comparing the warriors of the Seven Stars to Pyo-wol, they all loook like a dried up octopus.
Yo Sulyeong said with a bewitching smile,
Im sorry for the trouble caused by the Iron Dwarf. I apologize on his behalf. Im Yo Sulyeong of the Seven Stars. Everyone calls me the Bloody Witch. Oh, dont get me wrong. Im not called that way because Im a bad person. What is the name of this Young Sir?
Pyo-wol.
Thats a cool name, as much as your appearance. Anyway, since our Iron Dwarf was the one at fault, we apologize. Wed also like to step back for today. Of course, we willpensate for all the damage he caused. This is a pretty good offer for you too, isnt it?
Yu Sulyeongs words were polite and persuasive.
Pyo-wol nodded his head without saying a word.
If he decides to fight, he can fight as much as he wants, but in that case, the town of Chengdu, which has barely regained stability, will be destroyed again.
No matter how much Pyo-wol doesnt care about other people, he didnt want to repeat that situation twice.
Pyo-wol went back into the guest house.
Then Sa Hyo-kyung asked Yo Seol-young.
What do you think? Are you also fascinated by that pretty guys face?
Ho-ho! Why? Cant I do that?
Kkeeeung!
Dont worry, Oraboni! Its not like that. Theres just something that bothers me.
What?
Its Chengdus atmosphere.
Why?
Its strangely stagnant. There are sects in Chengdu, and its a ce where the influence of the Emei and Qingcheng sect is strong, but I dont feel that kind of atmosphere.
Come to think of it
Sa Hyo-kyung agreed with Yo Sulyeong.
While the Seven Stars is famous in the vicinity of Hunan, in Sichuan they have no choice but to be careful. This is because they are far from their territory, and powerful sects such as the Qingcheng and Emei sect are in charge.
Because of that, when they entered the city, they were very nervous and wary.
However, the atmosphere inside Chengdu waspletely different from what they had imagined.
The warriors and disciples of the Qingcheng and Emei sect were nowhere to be found, and the members of the other sects could hardly be found.
It is as if the number of warriors in Chengdu have thinned out.
Yo Sulyeong looked around the streets of Chengdu with cool eyes and said,
Something must have definitely happened here. We cant rush into a conflict until we know the truth.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Heavens Iron Ball. Raws: Apcheon Cheolgugong ?????(Ը).
- Ը yuan, sincere, honest, virtuous
- tian, sky, heaven, god
- dai, wear on top, support
- qiu, ball, sphere
- gong, achievement, merit, good result
- Storm Fire Dragon. Raws: Shippung Hwarong, ????(L)
- ji, illness, diseases
- L feng, wind, air
- huo, fire, me, burn
- long, dragon
- Poison-Bellied Sword. Raws: ????(ܶ)???.
- fu, stomach, belly
- mi, dense, thick, close
- du, poison, venom
- jian, sword, dagger
- Reckless Shadow. Raws: ???(Ӱ˿) ???.
- Ӱ shadow, image
- wave, wasteful, reckless
- guest, traveller
- Bloody Witch. Raws: ????(ѪħŮ) ???.
- Ѫ xie, blood
- huo, fire
- ħ mo, demon, evil spirits
- Ů nu, woman
- Bamboo Leaf Swordsman. Raws: ????(~) ???.
- bamboo, flute
- ~ leaf, petal
- sword, dagger
- guest, traveller
- Mad Blood-Spraying Swordsman. Raws: ?????(LѪɢ)???.
- insane, mad
- L wind, air
- Ѫ blood
- ɢ scatter, disperse
- knife
Chapter 94
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 19
Manhwa: N/A
The Shadowless Monk Yu Shinfeng, his niece, and the Seven Stars entered the city?
Yes! It was confirmed that they all came inst night.
Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of Hao n, became serious as he listened to the report.
Did you find out why they came to Chengdu?
Sorry, I havent been able to check it out due tock of time. But I have identified an unusual trend.
What is that?
As soon as the Seven Stars entered Chengdu,they had a sh with a particr man.
Who?
Its Pyo-wol.
Really?
Hong Yushin expressed curiosity.
Recently, the Hao ns biggest interest has been Pyo-wol. Although they had no direct contact with him for fear of conflict, his whereabouts were constantly being investigated.
After making direct contact with Pyo-wol, Hong Yushin was shocked. It was not simply because Pyo-wols martial arts were strong or intimidating.
It was because someone like Pyo-wol appeared so suddenly as if he had fallen from the sky.
No matter how powerful he is, it was close to impossible for a person with skill andpetence like a Pyo-wol to pop out without any background.
Jianghus martial arts have developed over the past several hundred years. For that reason, no matter how excellent and talented the person, it was impossible to sincerely learn martial arts without the proper guidance of a teacher.
In fact, the warriors who stood out in the current Jianghu, without exception, have a strong sect as their background. So it was no wonder they were strong.
But Pyo-wol was different.
His school or sect of origin were unclear. Still, the martial arts he practiced were terribly strong. It was something that Hong Yushin could not understand with hismon sense.
So Hong Yushin did not leave the city, and remained in charge of Pyo-wols background investigation. In addition, it was necessary to reinforce the organization of the Chengdu branch, which was a mess due to the vacancy of the former branch manager.
There are many things to do here and there, but this time, the Shadowless Monk, her niece, and even the Seven Stars entered Chengdu.
Moreover, the Seven Stars even collided with Pyo-wol.
The result?
It is said that Oh Kyung-wol, the Iron Dwarf, was greatly humiliated.
I knew it, its not that he was weak. That person was just terribly strong.
Hong Yushinughed.
The fact that he was not alone was so refreshing.
The Hao n had strict control over information about Pyo-wol.
Since it is impossible to shut everyones mouth, information about him will gradually be known to the world, but outside of Sichuan, Pyo-wol was close to obscurity. Thats why this incident happened.
After a while, he asked his subordinate,
But why did the Seven Starse to Chengdu? Its apletely different area from their usual activities. I know that they dont have a connection here.
We havent figured out why yet.
Find out as much as you can.
Alright.
The subordinate left after answering.
Hong Yushin, who was left alone, murmured.
The winds and waves are constant in Sichuan.
He didnt feel good about it.
The damp air just before the torrential rain seemed to cover his body. Whenever he felt like this, something bad would happen.
* * *
Tang Sochu got up early in the morning and put firewood in the furnace.
Whether the craftsman was working or taking a break, the fire had to be maintained at all times. When the fire of the brazier goes out, it means that the life of the workshop will end soon.
Tang Sochu stared nkly at the mes of the brazier burning again.
Having his own studio like this and having an environment where he can work to his hearts content sometimes felt like a dream.
Something unimaginable just a few months ago has happened.
Hoo!
After staring at the mes for a long time, Tang Sochu sighed and got up from his seat.
Tang Sochu headed to the front of the workbench.
Pieces of thin wrought iron tes were scattered on the workbench.
These are the things that Tang Sochu has put a lot of effort into over the past few days. Although it is said to be soft iron, it has excellent strength because it was a blend of several other metals.
In order toplete the wrist armor that Pyo-wol ordered, he first made a skeleton or a frame of the soft iron te.
The soft iron te had to move smoothly enough not to interfere with the movement of the hand, but it also had to have strong durability to protect the arm from the sharpness of a de.
None of the workshops in Chengdu had the skills to make such a wrought iron te, and no craftsman was so skillful.
In the end, Tang Sochu had to do it all by himself from start to finish.
Fortunately, his efforts of the past few days were not wasted, and he managed to create a soft iron te which he liked. Now, all that remains is to connect each wrought iron te and add leather on top.
Tang Sochu moved to the back of the workshop.
There was an old, shabby warehouse at the back of the workshop. The old craftsman who was the previous owner stored various iron ingots and materials in that warehouse which was attached to the workshop.
The old craftsman handed over the ingredients from the warehouse to Tang Sochu at once. Most of the materials in the warehouse were cheap iron ingots, but if he searched really well, he would asionally find useful items.
Tang Sochu opened the warehouse door, hoping that it would be the same again this time.
Squeak!
The rusty hinges squeaked, revealing the scenery inside the warehouse.
The inside of the warehouse was so dark that even in broad daylight, it was only possible to distinguish the shape by lighting amp.
Tang Sochu leaned on amp and searched the warehouse.
After searching for a while, he finally found what he was looking for.
Okay! Theres still some useful stuff left.
What he held in his hand was thick leather. The area of the leather was still quiterge perhaps because it was not yet cut. If it was this size, it seemed that there would be arge amount left even after making the wristbands.
Tang Sochu tried toe out again with only two pieces of leather.
Hm?
But a strange movement was caught in his eyes.
Something moved deep inside the warehouse. He could have easily mistaken the shadow as the shaking movement of thentern, but Tang Sochu had a gut feeling that wasnt the case.
Even though he didnt learn martial arts, he was still a man who inherited the blood of the Tang Family. His eyesight and physical strength were far superior to that of an ordinary person.
Without fear, he walked to the spot where he detected the strange movement.
Who are you?
He lit the corner of the warehouse with amp. Then he saw someone crouching in the corner of the warehouse.
He was a boy who looked only about six years old. He looked just like a kitten, curled up. His face was covered in ashes and dust from how much he had suffered, and his bare body was revealed through his torn clothes.
Tang Sochu frowned.
Who are you? How did you get in here?
Despite the question from Tang Sochu, the boy kept his mouth firmly shut and shrank even further. At the sight of an intruder with a lot of des, Tang Sochu had a dumbfounded expression on his face.
Damn! What?
He wanted to forcefully pull him out, but seeing him so vignt, it didnt seem like he was going to be pulled out easily. But he couldnt leave him alone like this.
It would not be strange if the skinny and dry thing passed out at any moment.
Tang Sochu looked at the boy for a moment, then sighed and went out of the warehouse.
After a while, he returned and had a tray of food in his hand.
Im leaving this here, so eat it.
After putting the tray in front of the boy, he went outside.
Now it was the boys choice whether to eat it or not.
Tang Sochu shifted his attention away from the boy and returned to the workshop. He then immersed himself in the work of cutting the leather.
Fortunately, the leather found in the warehouse was well tanned, so no special care is required.
Tang Sochu treated the leather with a generous amount of special chemicals. The chemical made with the Tang Familys recipe will make the leather soft and tough.
It took quite a while for the chemical to bepletely absorbed into the leather.
Tang Sochu decided to make and use a silver thread to connect the wrought iron tes, leaving the leather alone. The work of making silver thread was rather more difficult than the work of making wrought iron tes. For that reason, special patience and special craftsmanship were required.
Once the iron ingot was melted, a thick wire was created. The wire was heated again, twisted like a pretzel, and elongated.
A special treatment was applied to the surface by repeating such an operation several times.
Huuu!
Tang Sochu wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at the result.
A thin yet long wire waspleted. However, it was far from reaching Tang Sochus goal.
Tang Sochu intended to make the wire at least three times thinner. He was going to leave it like this for a day to make it hard, while the rest of the work would be done tomorrow.
That was then.
He had the feeling that someone was watching him secretly.
When he turned around just in case, he saw someone running behind him from the back of the workshop.
It was the boy hiding in the warehouse.
Tang Chou did not dare to follow the boy.
He himself had a hard time with peoples persistent gaze, so he knew that not paying attention in this case would help.
The next day, Tang Sochu returned to work after bringing food to the warehouse where the boy was hiding.
While he was busy working, he felt a warm gaze.
A boy hiding in the warehouse is secretly watching him.
Tang Sochu continued the work without paying any attention to the boy.
The tedious work of twisting the wire dozens of times like a pretzel and heating it up again continued throughout the day.
Hoo!
Finally, as the sun went down, athread of his desired strength and thickness was created. A thread with a thickness of only three or four hairs was rolled up and ced on the workbench.
It is thin enough to be indistinguishable with the naked eye, but has excellent strength and sticity.
It was a piece that could not break easily.
Tang Sochu smiled with satisfaction.
Tang Sochu, who had been appreciating his work for a moment, looked back. The boy who was spying on him previously was nowhere to be seen.
Tang Sochu headed to the warehouse.
All the food given in the morning was empty. After collecting the bowls, Tang Sochu went into a small room next to the workshop.
After a simple dinner, he fell asleep.
A rattling sound was heard outside. It looked like someone was rummaging through the kitchen.
Tang Sochu smiled and fell asleep.
When he woke up in the morning, Tang Sochucould not hide his absurd expression.
It was because the boy who had been hiding in the warehouse right next to him was sleeping curled up. He was a boy who looked much younger than he thought.
His hands and feet were swollen and his clothes were all torn, proving that the boy was in bad shape.
Luckily, he had eaten food for the past two days, so he gained some weight on his skinny skin.
Even so he barely managed to escape the crisis of starvation.
Tang Sochu looked at the boy for a moment and then came out.
After making a simple breakfast, he put leftovers in the boys sleeping room.
Now he had to finish the sps.
He sat on the workbench and connected the wrought iron tes one by one with the thread. It was a job that required finesse.
After tedious work without blinking an eye, he finally connected all the wrought iron tes. The work was done by oveying the leather on thepleted frame.
After nearly half a day of work, he finally got a pair of wrist armor.
On the surface, it was just an ordinary tossie with ayer of leather. He thought he was being too modest, but then he shook his head.
Because he knows that what Pyo-wol really cares about is practicality.
Tang Sochu wrapped the finished wrist armor with cloth and headed out.
Before leaving the door, he said to the person inside of the house.
Ill be out for a while, so if youre hungry, go search the kitchen and eat.
Of course, there was no answer.
It wasnt something he was expecting to hear anyway, so he closed the door and headed to the guest house where Pyo-wol was staying.
During the making of the wrist armors, he never came out, so much that the sun dazzled his eyes. Its been a while since he has been outside, but the streets of Chengdu havent changed at all.
On the contrary, it seemed that there were more people visiting than before.
Tang Sochu looked at the people with curiosity.
Then he heard the voices of people passing by.
You still havent found him?
Im sure he entered Chengdu but I cant find his whereabouts after that.
Heh! Thats quite annoying.
So, how about submitting a request to the Hao n? They would be able to find him easily.
Did you forget the terms the client gave us? They told us to do the job secretly. I cant trust the Hao n guys because theyre so sly.
Hmm!
Those who were talking were a bewitching woman with raised eyebrows and a warrior with a sword like a bamboo around his waist.
They continued to talk without being aware that Tang Sochu was nearby. Tang Sochu paid them no attention.
This is because he knows well that useless curiosity in Jianghu could only hastened his demise.
He walked diligently and arrived at the guest house where Pyo-wol was staying.
Brother!
Pyo-wol was sitting in the window seat on the first floor of the guest house.
Pyo-wol, who was drinking tea alone, looked at him.
Tang Sochu sat down across from him and put down the wrist armor wrapped in cloth.
I finished it.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Chapter 95
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 20
Manhwa: N/A
When the cloth was unwrapped, a pair of wrist armors appeared.
The form was simple, but he could tell that it was high-quality work.
Pyo-wol wore his wrist armor without saying a word. The cold touch of metal was not felt because of the leather.
Pyo-wol moved his arms back and forth while wearing the armor. There was no sense of alienation or suffocation. It felt light andfortable to move in as if he was wearing silk clothes.
Tang Sochu exined,
There will be no inconvenience in moving with the wrist armor, and if you use your internal energy, you will be able to easily block any number of weapons.
Well made. This is really nice.
Of course. I put a lot of effort into making it.
When Pyo-wol seemed satisfied, Tang Sochu smiled lightly.
The happiest moment for the artisan was when the client was satisfied. More so if the client could draw more than ten percent of the use of the work he had made. If it was Pyo-wol, he would surely be able to properly use his work he put so much effort into.
Tang Sochu was satisfied with that.
What more do you need?
Nothing for now.
Take this.
Tang Sochu pulled out a thread from his arms and handed it to Pyo-wol.
What is this?
Its the leftovers from making the wrist armor. Its very stic and strong, so itll definitely be useful.
Pyo-wol received the thread.
Wielding the Soul-Reaping Thread did not require any special thread. However, if he has such a piece of equipment, there will surelye a day when it wille in handy.
Pyo-wol confirmed the strength and sticity of the thread. As Tang Sochu said, it seemed like the thread could be used at any time. Pyo-wol said as he put thread in his bosom,
Good! Ill use it well.
Okay then. Ill go ahead now.
Are you leaving already?
Theres an uninvited guest at home. Ill go and check whats going on.
Uninvited customer?
Something like that. Ill go now.
Tang Sochu smiled slightly at Pyo-wol and left the guest house. Pyo-wol looked at the back of Tang Sochu as he left the door without a word.
That was then.
Do you know him well?
The strong body odor along with the unfamiliar voice stimted Pyo-wols senses. Pyo-wol turned around and saw a woman with a slender body and a sensual appearance who was looking and smiling at him.
It was Yo Sulyeong, a member of the Seven Stars. With the Iron Dwarf right beside her.
The Iron Dwarf was ring at Pyo-wol with fierce eyes. However, perhaps because of the previous days humiliation, he could not easily provoke Pyo-wol and he had to forcibly suppress his anger.
Yo Sulyeong left behind the Iron Dwarf and sat across from Pyo-wol. Then, she ced her chin on her palm and looked at Pyo-wol with a deep expression.
The moment she expressed her interest in Pyo-wol, the Iron Dwarf became furious.
Sister! Why are you talking to someone like him?!
Shut up, dwarf! Why does it matter who I talk to?
Ha, butC
Its okay, so be quiet.
Alright.
The Iron Dwarf could only reply helplessly to Yo Sulyeong Yos harsh words.
To some extent, the appearance of the Iron Dwarf looked pitiful. Anyone could see that he had a crush on Yo Sulyeong. On the other hand, Yo Sulyeong waspletely set in ignoring him, saying that she had no interest in the Iron Dwarf.
As the Iron Dwarf was quiet, Yo Sulyeong gave Pyo-wol a gentle gaze again.
Im sorry for making so much noiseC
What is it?
Oh! You have a quick temper. Are you going to be so blunt even if a beautiful woman like me is talking to you?
If youre going to keep saying such useless things, go away.
You have a very rough personality. Ill forgive you because youre handsome though.
..
We recently found out that youre an amazing person. I apologize on behalf of this dwarf who did not recognize such a great master.
Yo Sulyeong revealed her white teeth and smiled lightly.
It has already been several days since the Seven Stars entered the city. That was enough time for them to know about the identity of Pyo-wol.
Outside of Sichuan, Pyo-wol was close to unknown, but within the city, he was a celebrity. Its just that the warriors are reluctant to mention his name because of their fear.
However, the pointed awl would alwayse out of the pocket, and with a little care, it was not difficult to hear rumors about Pyo-wol.
You really dont believe in such false rumors, do you?
Although the Iron Dwarf considered the rumors to be false, Sa Hyo-kyung, the leader of the Seven Stars, thought that the rumors were true to some extent.
It was because he could see the visible fear on the faces of the warriors he was talking to.
Sa Hyo-kyung urged his sister and brothers to be extra careful when dealing with Pyo-wol.
The reason why the Seven Stars secretly entered Chengdu was to fulfill someones request, not to cause a conflict.
It was unexpected for the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect to lock their doors and stop their external activities, but on the other hand, it was also an opportunity for them.
Because if those two great sects were active, it would have been impossible for them to act so freely within Chengdu.
Yo Sulyeong looked at Pyo-wol with curious eyes.
She wasnt still fully convinced by the rumors, but even if she only half-believed it, it was clear that Pyo-wol was a great warrior.
The Iron Dwarf who was standing right next to her might have a hunchback figure, but he was still a great warrior. And for Pyo-wol to easily subdue such a warrior proves that the rumors about him were true to some extent.
Yo Sulyeong leaned closer to Pyo-wol.
Dont worry about that dwarf. Hes no good at all.
Is he different from you?
Ho-ho! Are you kidding me? I would be sad if you treated me the same as that dwarf.
Yo Sulyeong broke intoughter.
With every move she makes, her big breasts would sway greatly, making the Iron Dwarf beside her look at her with ecstasy. Just by looking at the Iron Dwarf, a person could tell how much he longed for Yo Sulyeong.
But Yo Sulyeong didnt think and care about him as much as he did.
If you want, Ill let you experience how helpful I can be. How about it?
Thats interesting.
Ho-ho! You have an eye for people, too.
Yo Sulyeongs smile deepened, while the Iron Dwarf had a miserable expression.
That bastard dares to
The Iron Dwarfs eyes were full of anger as he stared at Pyo-wol.
If he could kill a person with just his eyes, he would have already killed Pyo-wol dozens of times. However, Pyo-wol did not care about his gaze and asked Yo Sulyeong.
Why did youe to Chengdu?
Im looking for someone.
Who?
Ho-ho! Do you want to hear the secret of our group? Ill tell you when you join the Seven Stars.
No thanks.
Why? Dont you like me?
I like you, but I think Ill be beaten to death by the Iron Dwarf if I get close to you.
Pyo-wol pointed the tip of his chin at the Iron Dwarf Then Yo Sulyeong burst intoughter.
Ho-ho! Are you afraid of that dwarf? Youre good at making funny jokes.
You can think of it as a joke, but dont bother me anymore.
Why? Am I annoying?
Yes.
Yo Sulyeong froze as she didnt expect Pyo-wols words.
It was the first time she had been treated like this. All the men tried to look good to her in some way, but there was not a single one who ignored her like this.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat and said,
I dont know why you came to Chengdu, but stay quiet. Dont let me get involved in troublesome things for nothing.
What if I dont like it?
Youll find out then. How the Qingcheng and Emei sect ended in that state.
At Pyo-wols words, Yo Sulyeong closed her lips firmly.
Her face was full of humiliation.
How dare you talk like that to Yo Sulyeong!
The Iron Dwarf was furious and tried to attack Pyo-wol. But Yo Sulyeong raised her hand and stopped him.
Dont get too excited, you idiot!
Sister!
If you keep getting involved in my business like this, I wont go with you.
IO, Okay.
The Iron Dwarf answered weakly.
Yo Sulyeong looked at Pyo-wol while smiling as if she didnt feel humiliated.
Okay. Ill keep your words in mind. But just know this one thing. This little guy is by no means easy-going. The day will surelye when you will kneel at my feet and crave for my affection.
When youre done talking, go ahead. I want some quiet.
See you next time.
Yo Sulyeong got up from her seat with a bewitching smile.
When she left, the hall became quiet.
Pyo-wol, who was left alone, murmured.
Did shee here to test me?
Yo Sulyeong acted as if she had been hurt by Pyo-wol, but Pyo-wol managed to see through her facade. Yo Sulyeong was blocking Pyo-wols intervention by showing that she had a crush on Pyo-wol.
Because no man will interfere with the work of a woman who has a crush on him. Moreover, it goes without saying if the woman was as beautiful as Yo Sulyeong.
In short, it means that everything Yo Sulyeong showed was thoroughly calcted.
Shes nning something.
There was a slight crease in the middle of Pyo-wols forehead.
He wanted to avoid getting involved in useless things as much as possible. So, in matters not rted to him, he took the attitude of a bystander thoroughly. But this time, he had a feeling that wasnt going to happen.
Pyo-wol knew that his intuition was very good.
In particr, the more it was rted to him, the more his premonition was right. Pyo-wol thought that he should find out more about the Seven Stars.
Although he knew well about the warriors of Sichuan through the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist, he knew nothing about the warriors from the outside.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat.
He came out of the guest house and walked towards the street where thenterns were dyed red.
Ho-ho! Come here, three of you. Ill take good care of you.
Come this way. Ill send you to paradise.
It was the red light district where theughter of prostitutes did not stop.
The red light district was full of men.
Still, those who had better pockets went into the brothel exhratingly, while those who were timid had to bargain with the receptionist in front of the brothel.
The red light district heated up the desires of men and the seduction of prostitutes. However, as soon as Pyo-wol appeared on the street, the heated air quickly cooled.
What? That guy
Ah! Oh my
The prostitutes who propped their upper body out of the window, looked at Pyo-wols inhuman appearance, deeply mesmerized.
What? Where are you looking? These bitches
Fuck! Thats dirty
The men who suddenly lost the attention of the prostitutes to Pyo-wol burst out in anger. However, they could not do anything against Pyo-wol.
They knew it too.
How deadly that beautiful man was.
In Chengdu, the existence of Pyo-wol was associated with fear itself.
Pyo-wol entered Water Lily Pavilion1, thergest brothel in the red light district.
When Pyo-wol came in, the entire Water Lily Pavilion was in an uproar.
Most of the courtesans were fighting to enter Pyo-wols room, while the general secretary was sweating profusely.
Others were sweating in a different way.
It was the Water Lily Pavilions Luju.
Why did hee here? He probably didnte here knowing that this is the Hao ns base, right?
There were only a few who knew that the Water Lily Pavilion was one of the Hao-ns bases.
In particr, only a few people in Chengdu knew about it. For the safety of prostitutes, the only one who knew the truth about base made sure to keep quiet about it.
Luju thought Pyo-wols appearance was just a coincidence and called a courtesan named Cho Hyang.
Cho Hyang was the most popr prostitute in the Water Lily Pavilion these days. Not only is she beautiful in appearance, she is also full of aegyo, and if she had a drink at least once, hundreds of men would fall for her.
She was also proficient in the Four Arts2 and was worthy of being called the best courtesan in the Water Lily Pavilion.
Cho Hyang bowed her head towards Luju.
You called for me, Luju?
Did you hear that a man named Pyo-wol has arrived?
Because of him, the whole Water Lily Pavilion was buzzing. Everyone is busy talking about him.
You should take care of the man.
Me? But I have a reservation for another guest tonight.
Hand over that reservation to another child. You should focus on Pyo-wol. Find out at least one more thing about him, anything about his purpose, future course of action, inner intentions or others. Thats what you have to do today.
Alright.
It was then that Cho Hyang realized the seriousness of the situation and nodded.
I believe in you, Cho Hyang!
Just leave it to me. Ill bring out all his secrets hidden with my underwear.
Yes. I only trust you.
Do not worry.
Cho Hyang made a confident expression.
No one has ever stayed in the right with her.
Everyone struggled to get into her skirt, and involuntarily revealed all their secrets.
That man is mine now.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Water Lily Pavilion. Raws: ???(ˮɏ¥)
- ˮ water, liquid
- ɏ lotus, water lily
- ¥ building of two or more stories
- Four Arts. Raws: ????(). This refers to the four arts of the Chinese schr: chinese lute, chess, calligraphy and painting.
- chinese lute, guitar
- chess, any game
- book, letter
- painting, picture
Chapter 96
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 21
Manhwa: N/A
Hong Yushin frowned.
You mean he visited the Water Lily Pavilion? When?
Half an hour ago.
But why are you reporting this to me now?
I ran as fast as I could, my Lord!
The general secretary of Water Lily Pavilion exined, sweating profusely.
Did you find out why he came to the Water Lily Pavilion?
Im not sure about that. But Cho Hyang, the best courtesan in the Water Lily Pavilion, was put in, so well be able to find out soon.
Is the child named Cho Hyang reliable?
She is the best courtesan in the Water Lily Pavilion. She is naturally coquettish and has received special training from the headquarters, so she is reliable.
Hm!
Hong Yushin frowned and let out a sigh.
Cho Hyang was not only outstanding in beauty, but also excellent in martial arts, so she was a talented person that the Hao n respected.
Since such a talented person was put in, it was enough to trust and wait. However, Hong Yushin was unable to endure it and got up from his seat.
I will go myself.
Huh? What?
Im going to go directly to the Water Lily Pavilion and observe the situation.
There were times in his life when he had a strange feeling of anxiety. It was like that now. Hong Yushin was enveloped in a strangely uneasy feeling.
He immediately left his residence and headed for the Water Lily Pavilion.
Youre here?
The brothel keeper was the first to greet him.
What about him?
Hes in the Plum Room now.
A girl named Cho Hyang is dealing with him?
Yes. Theyve been drinking a lot, so Im sure theyre going to get drunk soon. Then, when Cho Hyang uses the Art of Seduction, hell tell her everything he knows.
The Art of Seduction is a technique passed down to the Hao n, and it coincides with unmarried wine. If there is something else, it is that it attracts opponents by maximizing the beauty and coquettishness of the user.
Cho Hyang was particrly good at the art of seduction. After listening to the exnation, Yushin Hong nodded.
Okay! Ill be waiting here, so if theres anything wrong, report it right away.
Alright.
The brothel keeper bowed her head deeply and backed away.
Hong Yushin, who was left alone, tapped the table with his finger.
Why did hee here? Did he reallye here by ident, not knowing that this ce is the Hao n base?
A confused expression appeared on Hong Yushins face.
He waited for the brothel keeper to return with good news. However, even after waiting for one hour and two more hours, the brothel keeper did not return.
Eventually, he stayed up all night and greeted the morning. The brothel keeper went to his room with a nk expression on her face.
What about him?
Im sorry.
How did it go?
The incense didnte out.
Did you get hurt?
No. Thats not it.
The brothel keepers face flushed. Her face was full of embarrassment.
This is because Cho Hyang and her partner did not stop their overnight activities in the Plum Room.
When she sent her to seduce the man, she fell for him instead and struggled with pleasure all night long.
When she asked Cho Hyang, who had been exhausted, if she had found out anything, she just shook her head helplessly.
And she just repeated these words.
Hes not human. Humans
Cho Hyang went back to her residence and fell asleep. She was exhausted because she had been tormented greatly by Pyo-wol.
He was exhausted from how much he had been tormented by Pyo-wol.
Im sorry.
The brothel keeper bowed her head.
Hong Yushin suddenly stood up.
Ill go to him. Guide me!
Yes?
It seems that he hase to visit me. Please guide me to his room.
Oh, I see.
The brothel keeper hurriedly guided Hong Yushin.
Inside the Plum Room where Pyo-wol was staying, theughter of courtesans could be heard. Other courtesans were put in instead of Cho Hyang.
Hong Yushin opened the door without notice. Then, the situation inside the room was revealed.
Pyo-wol was sitting at an angle with his shirt off, and to his left and right, half-naked courtesans were holding his hands.
Even though Hong Yushin suddenly came in, there was not a single change in Pyo-wols expression. Hong Yushin confirmed that his guess was correct.
You must havee to see me, right?
Have a seat.
How did you know this ce?
Your body shares the same smell of the courtesans here.
Were you a dog in a previous life? How is that possible?
I just can.
Huh! What an amazing person.
Hong Yushin shook his head and sat down in front of Pyo-wol.
He nodded to the courtesans. Then the courtesans got up and went out. The faces of the prostitutes were full of regret. In that short time, they were already mesmerized by Pyo-wol.
That face is a scam, a fraud! If you wear a skirt, anyone will be enchanted. Damn it! Dont you want toe to the Hao n? Ill give you the best treatment.
Dont talk nonsense and just sit down.
Yes! Yes! But didnt you threaten to kill me if I approached you? I dont know if I can sit down.
If you dont sit down, Ill kill you right away.
Okay, Ill sit down. Im already sitting down. Damn it!
Hong Yushin frowned.
It was the first time hed met someone who made him speechless. He didnt know it would be so difficult to regain the lost initiative. Hong Yushin muttered as he looked at the messy appearance of Pyo-wol.
Looks like you had a very hot night.
They just grabbed me and wouldnt let go.
It seems like I need to re-educate them. I told them to seduce a man, not to stop you from leaving.
You take care of that.
Pyo-wols voice lowered.
At the same time, Hong Yushins expression hardened like a stone. This is because he felt that from now on, Pyo-wol woulde to the main point.
Tell me about the Seven Stars.
Why are you asking about them?
You dont need to know.
Then I cant tell you.
Looks like someone wants to die.
Its no use taking my head off. Even if I look out of shape. Although the Hao n looks out of shape, its not a ce you can just use at your own discretion.
.
Its no use killing me. Even if you kill all the prostitutes here, you wont get what you want.
So?
Lets make a deal.
Deal?
Yes! Giving and receiving what each other needs. Shouldnt there be that much flexibility?
Okay. Tell me what you want.
When Pyo-wol agreed immediately, Hong Yushin felt embarrassed.
Huh? What are you up to? Why are you suddenly being so nice?
You said you wanted to make a deal.
Thats right, butC
Hong Yu-shin blurted out the end of his speech.
In an instant, Pyo-wols voice lowered.
You only get one chance, you better think carefully before you speak.
Okay. What is your purpose?
Purpose?
Im asking about your ultimate purpose.
Nothing.
What?
I never lived with a grand purpose in mind in the first ce.
Still, with your level of achievement and capability, havent you dream of bing a reigning powerhouse?
I learned martial arts in order to survive. Ive lived like a savage for revenge, but now that Im finished with my revenge, nothing remains in my heart. It can be said that all the remaining ones were burned down.
Hong Yushin looked intently at Pyo-wols face.
You really mean it.
Because I have no reason to lie.
Do you have any other goals?
None.
Do you have any intention of wanting to be the leader of Sichuan?
Its annoying!
Ha! This is too much for me.
I was telling the truth.
Huu
Hong Yushin sighed once more.
He looked disappointed, but he was relieved inside. Because he knew all too well what would happen if someone like Pyo-wol had great ambitions.
The more he learned about what Pyo-wol did in Chengdu, the more fearful Hong Yushin felt.
From the meticulous nning and preparation, to the determination to actually proceed with his ns, and the powerful martial arts that support him.
The more he got to know Pyo-wol, the more simr he was to a disaster.
It was by no means a coincidence or luck that the Emei and Qingcheng sect suffered great damage and went into istion at the same time.
The existence of Pyo-wolf made it possible to do ridiculous things.
So he was afraid. It is because they know how much chaos will ur if such a being has great ambition and ns to be a strong powerhouse. That is why he was not able to leave Chengdu and was keeping a close eye on Pyo-wol.
Hong Yushin asked.
What do you want to know about the Seven Stars?
The purpose for which they came here.
If I ask you why you are curious, would you answer me?
I think their purpose has something to do with me.
Is that a hunch?
My intuition is the reason I have survived until now. My hunch is pretty urate.
Okay. Lets take a look. We were also wondering why they came to Chengdu when they have no connection here whatsoever.
Hong Yushin shook his head.
He was well aware of how urate the senses and intuition of martial artist was.
Warriors who have reached a high level are able to draw conclusions that cannot be guessed with their excellent insight. This is because they are able to grasp the surrounding environment, atmosphere, and peoples psychology and behavior.
People dont know exactly why and how the warriors came to that conclusion, but most of the conclusions the warriors gave unconsciously were horrifyingly correct.
Hong Yushin thought that Pyo-wol was also like that.
Pyo-wol might now know exactly why he thinks the Seven Stars would be rted to him, but it was clear that he already felt some causal connection with him anyway.
By the way, isnt it time for you to return it?
What?
Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist. If we cant retrieve it, were going to get in trouble too.
As soon as Hong Yushin finished speaking, Pyo-wol pulled out a yellow booklet from his bosom and threw it on the table.
It was the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist Hong Yushin had been looking for.
All the contents in it were kept in Pyo-wols head, so he can return it without any regrets.
Hong Yushin put the booklet into his arms and said,
Is this enough to say that our rtionship has progressed quite a bit?
You could say that you escaped from the worst.
Not bad.
Hong Yushin smiled softly.
Considering that his first meeting with Pyo-wol was the worst, such progress could be considered a miracle.
Hong Yushin got up from his seat and said,
Then go have fun. Oh, you know that the services of the Water Lily Pavilion is quite expensive, right? As long as you pay the bills well, there will be no problem.
I heard I dont have to.
Pardon?
Dont worry about the money, just stay as long as you can.
Who are you talking about?
All the women who came into my room. They begged me to stay because theyll pay for it at their own expense.
Bastard!
Hong Yushin spit out abusivenguage without knowing it, and then smiled awkwardly.
Ah! I didnt say that to you. It was just I just suddenly feel like the world was unfair. Someone else would normally squeeze out all their courage to talk to a woman. But to think its too easy for some people
Hong Yushins eyes were moist.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Yushin indifferently.
Looking at Pyo-wols face, Hong Yushin clearly felt how absurd the world was once again.
If he was a woman, he felt like he would also have no choice but to untie his skirt the moment he sees his face.
His thing have to be small, they have to be small. If there really is karma in this world, the heavens should bnce it out at least that much.
However, his expectations were terribly shattered by the voices of prostitutes from outside.
Cho Hyang unnie says its amazing.
What?
His
Hong Yushin closed his eyes tightly.
This bastard!
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Art of Seduction. Raws: saekhyangsul, ???(ɫg)
- ɫ color, tint, body, beauty
- fragrant, incense
- g art, skill, technique
Chapter 97
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 22
Manhwa: N/A
I think Ive been tricked.
What do you mean?
At Hong Yushins self-talk, the brothel keeper looked at him with a puzzled expression.
The chief inspector of the Hao n was indeed a terrifying position. He had a strong authority to inspect and punish the members of the Hao n.
It was not a ce that could be climbed simply by having strong martial arts.
Only those who had an excellent brain and broad insight to search for the truth could be the chief inspector. This was because the person who handled the most extensive and deep information in Jianghu was the chief inspector of the Hao n.
So it was natural to find it hard to believe that Hong Yushin had been tricked by someone.
A dark shadow fell on Hong Yushins eyes.
He remembered the moment when he first met Pyo-wol. At that time, none of his negotiations worked for Pyo-wol. The moment he revealed who he was, Pyo-wol reacted immediately.
His bloody force, resolute hands, and even a creepy eyes that seemed to prate the soul.
Hong Yushin was overwhelmed by Pyo-wols presence and could not resist. Moreover, Pyo-wol even threatened to kill everyone if the Hao n approached him.
So Hong Yushin was extremely wary, defining Pyo-wol as someone who he could nevermunicate with.
Hong Yushins assessment of Pyo-wol reached its peak when Pyo-wol entered the Water Lily Pavilion. But the unexpected visit of Pyo-wolpletely destroyed his prior assessment of him.
In particr, he became very excited when Pyo-wol obediently epted the deal he had proposed. It was as if Pyo-wols resilient nature that was never going to copse was an illusion given how it had been torn down. So, he quickly epted Pyo-wols proposal.
Until then, he hadnt thought of it as strange. In any case, he was satisfied with just opening the door to a conversation with a partner who seemed incapable of negotiating.
However, as his excitement subsided, he realized that he had not gained anything as a result.
Deal? Hes the only one who benefited from the information he received from me. He actually hasnt given me anything. He only reassured me by saying he had no ambition, but he might have kept his true feelings hidden. All of this was a picture he drew.
It was scary, no, terrifying.
Maybe Pyo-wol had been painting this scenario from the moment he first saw him. In that brief encounter, he might have known who he was and found a way to use him.
As a bonus, he gets to take the courtesans of the Water Lily Pavilion.
It was said that courtesans lined up to enter the Plum Room where Pyo-wol is still staying. Pyo-wol obtained information from Hong Yushin without paying a penny, and was spending a wonderful time at the Water Lily Pavilion.
It was like being ripped off all the way to the bottom.
Hes not just a clever fox. A bear with strength and intelligence. But has there ever been such a handsome bear? So is he not a bear? What? This stream of consciousnessC
Hong Yushin shook his head to shake off his useless thoughts.
Beside him, the brothel keeper was looking at him with a puzzled expression. In her eyes, Hong Yushin looked like a madman talking to himself.
Hong Yushin opened his mouth.
Tell the members of the Hao n in Chengdu to monitor the progress of the Seven Stars.
Alright.
The brothel keeper bowed her head deeply and replied.
Hong Yushins eyes deepened even more.
Seven Stars. Loaches of Jianghu.
* * *
All seven warriors of the Seven Stars have gathered in one ce.
They rented the entire VIP room on the second floor of a particr guest room. All kinds of food were piled up like a mountain on the table where they sat in a circle.
The seven warriors of the Seven Stars ate the foodid out on the table without speaking.
In particr, the fourth member, Jae Woong-pyeong and the youngest, Cho Samcheok, ate the food at a frightening speed.
In an instant, therge chicken leg was left with only its bones, and food debris piled up around them.
Even Yo Sulyeong, a woman, ate more than most men.
So they removed all the food on the table.
Sa Hyo-kyung said while sucking the grease off his fingers through her mouth,
Now, time is running out. We must find him.
Dont worry. Ive confirmed that he has entered Chengdu. It seems that he is scared and is hiding somewhere, but it will be easy to find him in a week.
The person who answered was Jeong Sanwi, the second member of the Seven Stars. The nickname of the Jeong Sanwi was the Poison-Bellied Sword.
He boasted of an insidious mind and excellent intelligence, like his nickname which means that he had a sword hidden in his stomach.
Sa Hyo-kyungs gaze turned to Yo Sulyeong.
What about him?
Hes quiet.
Are you sure?
Yes. I went with the dwarf and tested him out, but he didnt seem interested in what we do.
Keep an eye on his movements. I dont think the rumors about him are false.
Gam Ilhae was astonished at Sa Hyo-kyungs words.
Then you mean the rumors are true? The fact that the Qingcheng and Emei sect suffered a lot of damage because of him.
I cross-checked the information with the warriors of the Hundred Flower Room and Golden Gates, so Im sure!
Hmm!
Its not easy to believe. I was like that too but the rumors are all true. I dont know how such a being was born, but there is a monster that deniesmon sense in Chengdu.
So what should we do? Are you just going to avoid him like this? No matter how strong he is, if we all gather our strength, we will be able to handle him easily.
Its a matter of efficiency. If we can solve a problem without provoking him, theres no reason to sh.
Okay. If thats how it is
Gam Ilhae agreed.
Sa Hyo-kyungs gaze turned to Yo Sulyeong.
Make sure you keep a tight hold on him so he wont get involved in our matters.
Ho-ho! In that case, leave it to me.
When Yo Sulyeong gave a bewitching smile, the Iron Dwarf became restless.
Oh, its not even necessary for you to go as far as
Distinguish between public and private. Didnt you almost crash with him again the other day?
Im sorry, leader!
Its a quest from a sect in the east, not anywhere else. If we sessfullyplete this quest, well be able to step forward as a group in the region beyond Hunan.
Sa Hyo-kyungs eyes were full of ambition.
The Seven Stars was not as powerful as its reputation.
Because it was made up of only seven people.
Although the individuals forces are strong, they were only active in Hunan because they are not supported by any financial or military power.
But if they sessfullyplete thismission, the client will fill in the missing part.
So, we have to catch him and go back. If thats not possible, we have to kill him andpletely destroy the evidence. Keep in mind what Im saying! This is a great opportunity, but if it goes wrong, its a shortcut to our total destruction.
Yes!
I understand.
The six brothers answered in unison.
Only then did Sa Hyo-kyung smile with satisfaction.
He trusted his brothers.
Although they were born on different dates, they trusted and depended on each other enough to swear to die on the same day.
No one will be able to stop us.
Since the six brothers and one sister were united, they were not afraid of anything.
* * *
Pyo-wol used the Plum Room as if it were his own room.
Even though he was locked in the room, no one said anything.
In the meantime, Cho Hyang, the top courtesan of the Water Lily Pavilion, lived in a Plum Room and took care of Pyo-wol.
Many courtesans tried to aim for Pyo-wol, but most of them were blocked by Cho Hyang, so they could not achieve their goals.
Pyo-wol was reading a book, while leaning against a soft nket. Cho Hyang was sitting modestly beside him.
When Pyo-wol opened his mouth slightly, Cho Hyang hurriedly put a piece of fruit she had cut in front of him.
How does it taste?
Good.
I specifically asked the merchant to bring it in this morning. Its fresh and tastes good.
Cho Hyang acted coquettishly and rubbed her chest against Pyo-wols forearm. Anyone could see how hard she had fallen for Pyo-wol.
In fact, Cho Hyang was deeply in love with Pyo-wol.
It felt like her soul was satisfied just by looking at him.
She was mesmerized by his beautiful appearance and skin that rivals a woman, and deep red eyes that seemed to see through everything.
The brothel keeper and the chief inspectors warnings were no longer in her mind. All she had in her mind was Pyo-wol.
How can I make this guy look and embrace me?
Thats all she had been thinking about all day.
If Pyo-wol showed her even a small smile, she was even willing to sell her soul. But Pyo-wol remained indifferent, never showing a smile.
Of course, it was okay.
It was both okay and scary at the same time.
After entering the Plum Room, Pyo-wol did nothing after grabbing a book.
It started when he identally found a music sheet that was stuck in a corner of the Plum Room.
The courtesans had to be good at the Four Arts1 so they always lived with rted and relevant books nearby. The music sheet that Pyo-wol was reading was one of those books. The melody often yed by the prostitutes was written on the sheet music.
Pyo-wol fell in love with the score as if it was fate.
He was deeply engrossed with the book, as if he was desperately trying to fill the gap in his knowledge.
Pyo-wol was an angler.
He was hungry for everything he had never done before.
He greedily sought out knowledge and female bodies.
The morals and views of the world had no effect on him.
What he needed was to satisfy his immediate hunger.
Tak!
Finally, Pyo-wol closed the booklet.
Finished reading.
A faint anticipation appeared on Cho Hyangs face. Since Pyo-wol had finished reading all the books, it was now her turn.
But her wish did note true.
Pit!
With a gentle sound, Cho Hyangs eyes suddenly lost focus.
Pyo-wol frowned and carefully embraced andid the soft female body of Cho Hyang, which had fallen to the side.
At that moment, an old Taoist appeared in the room. He was an old Taoist with a bright red face and a bright smile like a child.
The old Taoist looked around the room with a curious expression.
Its a room with the right vor. How can you live in a ce like this all day?
It would be better than living in the mountains with nothing but grass.
Fuhaha! Thats true for you, but for some, life which is like a paradise will look infinitely boring. By the way, do you know who I am?
I dont know.
But howe youre so calm?
If I felt a little bit of hostility, I would have definitely reacted first.
You are such a crazy child. It is understandable to some extent why Mu Jeong-jin failed.
So youre from the Qingcheng sect too.
Nodo is said to be a dead leaf. It is not a private residence for Mujeong. (??? ????? ??. ???? ??? ??.)
It doesnt look like youre here to take revenge, what is your purpose?
Pyo-wol asked indifferently without a single expression of surprise. Go Yeopjin couldnt help but admire the attitude of Pyo-wol.
Go Yeopjin was a master of the Qingcheng sect with the highest position.
To the outsiders, Mu Jeong-jin was regarded as the best swordsman in the Qingcheng sect, but in reality, it was actually Go Yeopjin who held the title as the best swordsman in the Qingcheng sect.
Its just that he hid a long time ago and is not well known.
Although his name is not widely known, people often freeze when standing in front of him just because he is the longest-running member of the Qingcheng sect.
Go Yeopjin was the spiritual or emotional pir of the Qingcheng sect.
Even with such an existence in front of him, Pyo-wol did not waver at all.
Because of you, the Qingcheng sect has been ruined. Do you know that?
Should I?
Pyo-wol questioned back.
At that moment, Go Yeopjin was speechless. No one had ever spoken to him like this before, and no one had ever responded properly. It was such an unfamiliar experience that it felt rather fresh.
Still, they became a mess because of you, shouldnt you be aware of it?
How is that my fault?
Are you going to deny what you have done?
No. I have no intention of denying what I did. However, it was self-inflicted that the Qingcheng sect was humiliated and had a bad atmosphere. Its not my fault that Mu Jeong-jin learned magic.
Huu!
Go Yeopjin let out a sigh.
A sad expression was revealed on his face. If Mu Jeong-jin had been defeated in a fair fight with Pyo-wol, the sect would have enough justification to try and challenge him again. Even if the world scolded them for being cowardly, they were confident enough to handle it.
The problem is that it has been revealed that Mu Jeong-jin has learned magic.
In addition, the elder of the Qingcheng sect, a prestigious sect in Jianghu, mastered magic and ran wild. Of course, the reputation of the Qingcheng sect would plummet, and even the smallest justification to punish Pyo-wol was lost.
Rather than seeking revenge, he came to a point where he had to worry about the survival of the Qingcheng sect.
It was all because of Pyo-wol.
In a way, the Qingcheng sect was the victim.
Through the execution of the Emei sects assassination contract, they lost Woo Gunsang who would lead Qingcheng sect, and suffered a fatal blow to their prestige.
Virtue is lost due to the lust for honor2, and knowledge is beyond contention.3
It was said that virtue is swept away by lust for honor, and wisdom is created by fighting.
The virtues of the Qingcheng sect were swept away by the desire of Mu Jeong-jin, and Pyo-wol has gained wisdom as he fights over and over again.
Even beforeing here, Go Yeopjin thought that Pyo-wol was simply a natural fighter. But the moment he saw Pyo-wols eyes, he changed his mind.
Pyo-wol was not simply a warrior with strong martial arts.
His eyes were so deep that he couldnt understand what was inside.
It may have been that way from the beginning, but as he continued to fight, it was clear that he had acquired a stronger intellect than any other.
Go Yeopjin sighed softly.
Huu! My original intention is actually to kill you and restore the honor of the Qingcheng sect.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Four Arts. Raws: ????(). This refers to the four arts of the Chinese schr: chinese lute, chess, calligraphy and painting.
- chinese lute, guitar
- chess, any game
- book, letter
- painting, picture
- Virtue is lost due to the lust for honor. Raws: ????(µ).
- ethics, morality, virtue
- pond, pool, cleanse
- interrogative, exmatory
- name, rank, title, position
- Knowledge is beyond contention. Raws: ????(֪)
- ֪ know, perceive
- go out, send out
- interrogative, exmatory
- dispute, fight
Chapter 98
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 23
Manhwa: N/A
The Qingcheng sect was in a dilemma.
They were afraid of Jianghus criticism if they were to seek revenge, and they were also afraid of Jianghus ridicule if they left Pyo-wol alone.
It was difficult for them to send arge force because they had already suffered so much damage. Plus, there is no guarantee that they would be able to deal with Pyo-wol.
As shown in previous fights, Pyo-wol did not consider it a shame to run away.
Pyo-wols fighting style, in which he would run away when the situation was unfavorable to him, and reversed the unfavorable war situation through sneak attack, was the opposite of that of the Qingcheng sect.
Due to this situation, it was impossible to even dream of moving in with the warriors of the Qingcheng sect. In the end, Go Yeopjin came forward.
Until he came here, Go Yeopjin only thought of Pyo-wol as an unforgivable man. So he tried to cut him off in one go.
However, Pyo-wol, whom he finally saw in person, was not such an easy opponent. While he had a strange atmosphere around him, he could not be regarded as simply evil.
The auraing from Pyo-Wol was somewhat sneaky and sharp. However, it wasnt evil.
He neither has reason to fight, nor desire to fight.
It was the first time something like this had happened, Go Yeopjin was a bit bewildered.
Dont listen with your ears, but listen with your heart.1
It has been an old saying in the Taoist that when you hear, you should not listen with your ears, but listen with your heart.
Go Yeopjin med himself for moving only after hearing theints of the Qingcheng warriors. He should have looked at the situation with his heart and with a broader mindset.
In the end, all of this happened because the Qingcheng sect did not maintain the purity of the Dao.
Because he didnt listen with his heart, but with his ears, he heard nonsense that was not the truth.
Hoo! Im embarrassed. I showed my ugly side.
.
The reason why the Qingcheng sect became like this is also the will of Heaven, so please forgive me for trying to me you. But Im also a human being, so I cant help but feel resentment against you. But just give me this one thing. Please refrain from killing for no reason in the future. Then the Qingcheng sect wont stand in your way.
I cant make such a promise.
The Qingcheng sect and I have conceded this much, and yet youre saying you cant make such a promise?
There is a reason for a person to kill another person, but I have seen many people who kill people without any reason at all. The ce where I have lived in Jianghu, is not a ce like the Qingcheng sect, nor is it the kind of ce where people are broad-minded enough to forgive and forget. Sometimes youll have to kill people for no reason. Thats the kind of ce I lived in. So if you cant understand me, you can go ahead and try to kill me.
Hoo!
At Pyo-wols resolute words, Go Yeopjin gently closed his eyes.
Thousands of thoughts flooded in like a tidal wave in an instant.
Would it be better to stand down like this?
Would it be better to deal with Pyo-wol right now, no matter what sacrifices it takes?
Numerous other thoughts filled his head.
Why did the heavens send such a person down here?
He suddenly had a thought.
Go Yeopjin looked at Pyo-wol with his eyes closed. He tried to see Pyo-wol with his heart, and not with his eyes. Then I felt something strong.
As hard as rock, as dark as pitch ck, and as strong as a thunderbolt.
Three energies that did not seem to go together at all werebined to form a figure called Pyo-wol.
Go Yeopjin thought that what he was seeing was the essence of Pyo-wol.
No wickedness was seen anywhere in Pyo-wols nature.
He knew all too well that dark does not equate to evil, and that light is not always so righteous.
Just as there is no useless thing, there must have been a ce where he is needed, so the sky must have sent him. Okay. Lets just stop here.
Go Yeopjin opened his eyes.
For a moment, his eyes deepened.
This old man was very nosy. I apologize!
.
I just want to tell you one thing. Heaven has the attribute to maintain bnce. Its the same in Sichuan. However, since the two major factions of Sichuan Province, the Qingcheng and Emei sect, stopped their activities at the same time, others will try to take their ce. If those who seek justice take their ce, peace will be maintained. But if those who seek injustice take their ce, a great disaster will ur not only in Sichuan but also in the whole world. If you have any sense ofpassion, please prevent such a situation from happening.
.
Im sorry to interrupt your good time. If we meet again, see you then.
The old man got up from his seat.
He disappeared as suddenly as he appeared.
Pyo-wol looked at the spot where the old man had disappeared.
Euhmm!
It was then that Cho Hyang regained consciousness. Cho Hyang, who had been looking around for a moment, muttered nkly.
Oh my! How did this happen? This is a big deal. To think I dozed off during the day.
She thought it was because she had just fallen asleep, but never imagined that someone else had visited. Pyo-wol reached out and wrapped his hand around Cho Hyangs waist.
Ah!
When Pyo-wol touched her, Cho Hyang let out a moan without knowing it. Her body was now perfectly tamed by Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol ced his lips to the white nape of Cho Hyang and thought.
I dont have anything such as apassionate heart.
Cho Hyangs body trembled at his deep breath.
* * *
Hu!
Tang Sochu sighed and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve. His whole body was soaked with sweat from the long work.
Since he was working near a furnace that always spews out intense mes, there was never a moment when he was not sweating. At first, it was hard to breathe because of the heat, but now hes pretty used to it.
Even though his whole body is drenched with sweat, the fact that he can do what he loves to his hearts content made him forget even the fatigue.
Tang Sochu suddenly looked back. Then he saw a boy squatting in the corner of the studio and looking at him.
It was the boy who suddenly came to visit him a few days ago.
There was still a distance between the two. Still, it was a lot closer than the first time.
The boys condition improved unlike in the beginning. His bones are still visible through his skin, but now his weight has increased to some extent.
It was thanks to Tang Sochu who gave him food.
They havent talked to each other yet, but the distance didnt feel as far away as it used to be.
Tang Sochu said to the boy.
Lets go get dinner. Since I bought chicken, well be able to eat dinner until we have a full stomach.
Tang Sochu made a big decision and bought chicken. Although the meat was tough, it would still be enough for two people. The boy reacted for the first time to the word.
Chicken?
Yeah, chicken! Do you know how to eat?
The boy nodded.
Tang Sochu headed to the kitchen. In the kitchen, there was already prepared chicken. Tang Sochu skillfully dismantled the chicken and began to cook it.
Its been a long time since he started living alone, so he was able to cook just about anything skillfully.
The sweet smell of fire permeated the kitchen. The chicken stir-fry dish waspleted in no time. It was full of spices and very spicy.
Tang Sochu served fried chicken and rice together.
Lets eat!
At the words of Tang Sochu, the boy approached and sat down as if possessed by something.
After sniffing for a moment, the boy began to eat in haste. Tang Sochu looked at the boy and then began to y with his chopsticks.
The boy ate the food made by Tang Sochu as if he was possessed.
In an instant, the bowl was bottomed out.
A smile appeared on the corner of Tang Sochus lips. Although he didnt eat much because of the boy, he was still quite satisfied.
The strange cohabitation with a boy whose name he did not know has been going on for several days already. During that time, Tang Sochu did not ask about the boys personal history, nor did the boy talk about himself.
Wow!
Suddenly the boy recalled and vomitted everything he had ever eaten. The chicken, which had been so deliciously eaten, had turned thick and wet the floor.
Are you okay?
Tang Sochu patted the boy on the back and asked. The boy wiped his lips with his sleeve and shook his head. The boysplexion was very pale.
Are you sick? Do you want to go to the doctor?
The boy shook his head without saying a word. Tang Sochu looked at the boy with a worried expression.
What a weird kid.
One day, he suddenly appeared and sat down in his studio. Judging from the way he was, it was clear that he was being chased by someone. After sneaking into the workshop, the boy never went out. Its like being afraid of someone.
Hu! I dont know if it was a good thing to bring you inside.
Tang Sochu let out a sigh.
The reason he didnt expel the boy was because his past was projected in the boy. He wasnt chased like a boy, but he lived his life under the scrutiny of other people. For that reason, he had to live with the vision of the Tang Family, while hiding his achievements and skills.
If he had not met Pyo-wol, his life would still be difficult. Perhaps he would live being pursued by those who coveted the vision or philosophy of his family.
Therefore, the boy who suddenly hid in his workshop one day did not feel like a stranger.
Tang Sochu said as he cleared the traces the boy hadid on the floor.
Are you still hungry? Do you want make me to make something else?
Im not hungry.
Really? But you threw up.
Its okay!
The boy shook his head.
Tang Sochu made a puzzled expression.
The first day he came here, the boy was horribly thin. He was skin and bones to the point that he could not be considered alive.
So he paid special attention to the food the boy ate.
Given the special attention Tang Sochu paid, the boy ate food and recovered his stamina steadily. However, from a certain moment on, he seemed to be refusing food little by little.
It wasnt that the boy didnt eat it on purpose, it was as if his body wasnt epting it as it is now.
He had been waiting for a boy to open up on his own. But he couldnt wait any longer. It was time to talk to him and discuss where he was going.
Tang Sochu asked cautiously.
Whats your name?
Nam Shin Woo.
The boy said his name after trying to remember for a long time.
Nam Shin-woo? Thats a good name. Where are you from?
He fei.
If you are from Hefei, isnt that in Anhui Province? How did you get here from there? The distance must be over a thousand li.
I dont know!
Nam Shin-woo shook his head.
Are you being chased by anyone? Where did you escape from?
People in ck clothes.
Huh? People wearing ck clothes? Tell me more.
I dont know!
Nam Shin-woo shook his head once more. He frowned a lot trying to remember, but his head was hazy as if there was fog.
Ugh!
Nam Shin-woo let out a groan as if he was suffering. It was unusual to see him have his eyes closed and his body shaking like a person with epilepsy.
Its okay! You dont have to force yourself to remember.
Tang Sochu hastily hugged the boy and calmed him down.
Cold.
The boys body temperature was so low that it felt as if he was holding an ice cube in his arms.
The little boy regained some stability as he hugged him. However, the body temperature did not return to its original state easily.
Wait a minute. Ill bring you a nket.
Tang Sochu got up after rubbing the boys shoulder.
When he was about to walk towards the chair where he had put the nket on.
Bang!
Suddenly, the ceiling of the workshop was smashed and someone broke in.
Found you.
The man who broke in showed his yellow teeth and grinned.
Who are you?
Tang Sochu shouted in surprise, but the man ignored him.
I didnt know that you were hiding here. I spent so much time looking in the wrong ce.
The man who grumbled and revealed his life was Cho Samcheok, the youngest member of the Seven Stars.
Cho Samcheok approached Nam Shin-woo in one stride.
Stop!
Tang Sochu tried to stop Cho Samcheok in a hurry.
Annoying
Cho Samcheok swung his thick arms towards Tang Sochu as if chasing away flies.
Puck!
Tang Sochu couldnt even scream. He just flew and fell down.
Seeing this, Nam Shin-woos eyes lit up with anger.
AHHHH!
Nam Shin-woo screamed and ran towards Cho Samcheok.
What?
Cho Samcheok unconsciously swung his sword towards Nam Shin-woo, who was rushing like a wild beast.
Sugioc!
His way precisely cut through Nam Shin-woos chest.
The feeling of the sword cutting through the muscles and bones came vividly to his hand.
Nam Shin-woos chest was split long, revealing his bare flesh and empty breastbone, and blood was pouring out of the wound like a waterfall.
It was a fatal wound that could not be saved even if a physician came.
Ah! I told you to be capture him alive
Cho Samcheok scratched his head.
The request they received was to unconditionally bring back the target. However, since he inadvertently killed the target, they would not have been paid.
Well, if we bring back the corpse, we will still get half the price.
Cho Samcheok wrinkled his nose and walked towards Nam Shin-woos body.
Then the unbelievable happened.
Hwuck!
Nam Shin-woo, who he thought was dead, woke up with a bizarre breathing sound.
What?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Dont listen with your ears, but listen with your heart. Raws: ?????(o֮Զ) ??, ?????(֮)????.
- Meaning: Rather than just listening to superficial words, you have to listen to the truth hidden behind the words, and you have to listen to that truth with your heart. If you dont have the desire to listen carefully, you wont hear it, and even if you do hear it, it will only be perceived on the surface and you will only be able to respond frivolously.
Chapter 99
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 24
Manhwa: N/A
Nam Shin-woos condition was bizarre.
The blood that had been pouring from the deep wounds in his chest had stopped, and his eyes had lost its focus. The way he stood up limply seemed unusual for some reason.
What? You bastard! How are you alive?
Cho Samcheoks eyebrows rose toward the sky.
No matter how good a person was in martial arts, it was normal for them to stop moving at this level of serious injury. However, even though Nam Shin-woo was limping, he was still moving on his own two feet.
This bastard! I dont know what happened, but doesnt this mean youre still alive?
A beam of light poured out of Cho Samcheoks eyes.
He thought it was better this way.
Their target might be in a bizarre state, but if hes already alive like this, theyll definitely get a fair price.
For the past few days, the Seven Stars has scoured the city to find Nam Shin-woo. Cho Samcheok was the first to find the clue on his whereabouts. If only Nam Shin-woo was caught, it was clear that he would be greatly recognized for his work at the Seven Stars.
Heh heh!
Cho Samcheok approached Nam Shin-woo with augh.
Nam Shin-woo was still limping.
He thought his target wouldnt be too difficult to catch.
Come here!
Cho Samcheok grabbed Nam Shin-woos hair with hisrge hand.
Cho Samcheok was too strong for Nam Shin-woo, who was still young and fragile. Knowing that fact, Cho Samcheok was able to grab Nam Shin-woos hair and drag him away.
Puck!
At that moment, Nam Shin-woo delivered an unexpected blow. His fist mmed into Cho Samcheoks side.
Keuk!
Cho Samcheoks eyes widened at the intense pain prating his lungs.
As far as he knows, Nam Shin-woo didnt learn anything about martial arts. But he just received a powerful shock.
Cho Samcheok clenched his teeth and kicked Nam Shin-woo. Nam Shin-woo bounced away like a ball.
What is this? You punk!
Cho Samcheok smirked and approached Nam Shin-woo.
At that moment, Nam Shin-woo got up again. Now his eyes werepletely out of focus. But what was even more surprising was the wound in his chest.
The chest that had been cut long by Cho Samcheok had already been noticeably healed.
It was a sight that would never have happened to a normal person. It was impossible for even a person who had mastered magic to heal a wound like that at once.
It was only then that Cho Samcheok realized that the request the Seven Stars received was unusual.
So this is why they paid such a high price for themission.
Cho Samcheok slightly frowned.
He was concerned about Nam Shin-woos bizarre appearance and resilience, but he wasnt particrly scared.
Cho Samcheok was a master of traditional martial arts.
The Mad Sword1 he learned had the power to crush any expert into beef jerky. There was no reason for him to fear beings who had mastered bizarre magic.
If you continue to rebel, I willcut off all your limbs. Itll be interesting to see if you can still survive it. Heh heh!
A great deal of aura was raised.
Sensing the murder intent, Nam Shin-woo slowly took a step back. Even when he lost his reason, he recognized the strength of his opponent.
At that moment, someone hugged Cho Samcheok from behind.
It was Tang Sochu.
Run away!
Tang Sochu shouted loudly while hugging Cho Samcheok.
Even though he lost his sense of reason, Nam Shin-woo responded to Tang Sochus voice. He seemed to falter for a moment, before turning around and running out of the workshop.
What? You bastard!
Cho Samcheok aggressively shook his body to shake off Tang Sochu that held on to him tightly. But Tang Sochu persisted.
Let go, bastard!
In the end, Cho Samcheok angrily raised his energy and dropped Tang Sochu. However, Nam Shin-woo disappeared and was nowhere to be seen.
You son of a
Cho Samcheok, whose anger raised to the point of his head, kicked Tang Sochu with all his might.
Boom!
With the sound of a drum hitting, Tang Sochu was smashed against the wall of the workshop.
Tang Sochu drooped without even moving. However, Cho Samcheok flew in the direction where Nam Shin-woo disappeared without looking at him.
Even after Nam Shin-woo and Cho Sam-cheok disappeared, Tang Sochu did not move for a long time.
It had been almost half an hour before he moved.
Kerhyuk!
Tang Sochu let out a rough breath and raised his upper body.
He was at the brink of death but he miraculously survived. Because of that, his head was nk and he couldnt remember what had happened.
It was a long timeter when his memory returned.
Shinwoo?
He looked around, but Nam Shin-woo and Cho Samcheok were nowhere to be seen.
Keuk!
Tang Sochu stood up.
He felt an excruciating pain all over his body, as if he had been beaten with arge hammer. For that reason, even a simple movement as he raised his body made him feel tremendous pain.
Tang Sochu, who barely got up, looked around the studio.
The workshop filled with his lifelong wishes was horribly broken. It wasnt a problem that the workshop was broken. Since he can still fix it.
The problem was Nam Shin-woo.
He was a strange child.
He doesnt know why Cho Samcheok is chasing the child, but it was clear that the child would not be in good shape if he had been captured like this.
However, he couldnt help himself. Even if he clenched his teeth to endure it, he will get the same thing. He luckily survived this time, but the next time he gets hit, he is sure he will die.
After thinking for a moment, Tang Sochu walked away.
Try wearing this.
Cho Hyang shyly held out his clothing. What she handed over was a red long cloth made of the finest silk. The red cloth, which fit perfectly on Pyo-wols body, was nothing more than a work of art in itself.
Pyo-wol stroking the long sleeves and said,
It feels good.
Im d. The best craftsmen in Chengdu put great effort into making this finest silk. It suits you well.
Cho Hyang smiled broadly.
It cost her lot of money to order the red clothing, but it was worth the money as it made Pyo-wols appearance stand out even more.
Wear it well.
Cho Hyang hugged Pyowols waist and said,
Every time you wear this dress, please think of me.
I will.
Thank you.
Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.
The past few days with Pyo-wol were the happiest moments of her life. After bing a prostitute, she had never been so sincere to anyone. In a way, Pyo-wol was like her first love.
But she knew.
That she cant stay like this with him forever.
Happy dreams dontst forever.
It was now time for her to wake up.
So, she prepared the red clothing with all her heart. Hoping that Pyo-wol will remember her forever.
Pyo-wol wiped away her tears. She bashfullyughed.
As expected, youre too cool.
At that moment, Hong Yushins voice was heard outside.
Can Ie in? Its urgent.
Go ahead.
As soon as Pyo-wol answered, Hong Yushin opened the door and entered. Hong Yu-shin nced at Cho Hyang.
You, go out.
Yes!
Cho Hyang bowed her head and went out.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Yu-shin.
You seem to have found something?
The Seven Stars is currently looking for a child.
Child?
Theyre now going around asking questions, searching for a sixteen-year-old boy. Since they deliberately asked people other than the Hao n, it became difficult for us to find out.
Child?
Yes! He asked a skinny kid whos around sixteen years old.
Why?
We havent figured it out yet.
Hong Yushin avoided Pyo-wols gaze.
Since they only obtained this much information even after mobilizing all Hao n members, he was ashamed to see Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol did not me Hong Yushin.
It was Hong Yushin, who only believed in his own intuition and moved the Hao n members. Even if he couldnt thank him, he didnt me him either.
Let go of me!
They suddenly heard a loud noise outside.
Hong Yushin frowned and said,
Whats the matter?
Right now, a man named Tang Sochu is trying to force himself to enter the Plum Room.
Tang Sochu?
At that moment, Pyo-wol opened the door and went outside.
Brother!
Surrounded by the guards of the Water Lily Pavilion, Tang Sochu knelt at the sight of Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol hurriedly approached him. The warriors who surrounded Tang Sochu retreated at a distance.
What happened?
Help me.
Tang Sochu grabbed the hem of Pyo-wols clothing and made eye contact. Pyo-wol nodded his head after looking at Tang Sochus red and bloodshot eyes.
Say it.
Will you help me?
If its something I can do.
Theres a kid who ran away from my workshop.
Tang Sochu briefly exined his experience with Nam Shin-woo.
So, you mean that arge warrior with a sword broke down your workshop and tried to kidnap a child you were protecting?
Thats right!
Pyo-wols gaze turned to Hong Yushin.
It seems that its the youngest of the Seven Stars, Cho Samcheok or the Mad Blood-Spraying Swordsman. The appearance and characteristics he told me are consistent with him.
Cho Samcheok?
Youve probably seen him yourself. He uses a sword as big as his own size as a weapon. He has a fire-like personality, but he has a surprisingly cold side. Even after getting caught by him, he survived, so luck was on your younger brother.
The reason Tang Sochu survived was because his body was naturally trained while handling iron. If any other person had been hit by Cho Samcheok like that, they would have already died.
Tang Sochu knelt down on one knee.
It was because his remaining stamina was exhausted. His mind went numb. But Tang Sochu struggled to regain hisposure and said,
Theres something strange. The child, obviously, was cut deep in his chest by the sword of Cho Samcheok. I thought he was dead because he was so severely injured that his bones were exposed, but he floundered and came back to life. It was a strange sight. Its really
Tang Sochus voice gradually dwindled.
He soon lost consciousness.
Pyo-wol carefully hugged Tang Sochu andid him down. Fortunately, he only fainted, and it seemed that his life was not in danger.
Hong Yushin mumbled as he gave the order.
He was wounded enough to expose the bones of his chest, but he was said to have survived? Maybe it was rted to the Ghost King?2
Ghost King?
You dont know about the Ghost King?
I dont know.
Pyo-wol answered honestly.
Hong Yushin frowned for a moment, but soon exined about the Ghost King.
A few decades ago, a mysterious monster appeared. He immediately caught the attention of people as soon as he appeared in Jianghu. Do you know why?
Its because no matter how badly injured he was, he did not die. He did not shrink even when he was staying in a ce where no ordinary person could ever live. No expert could kill him.
No matter what serious injuries he suffered, the Ghost King did not die. Given a little time, he would recover back to normal.
The Ghost King was held as the most iprehensible being in Jianghu.
Nothing was known about him.
Where he came from.
How he got his ability.
The true history of his situation.
What his intentions were.
None of those were clear.
At some point, such rumors began to circte in Jianghu. Those who find out the secret of the Ghost King will enjoy eternal life. Thousands of warriors set out to capture the Ghost King. But no one got what they wanted.
The king was strong.
He was strong enough to be horrifying.
He possessed such a powerful force that the top-ranked martial artists could not do anything about him. In fact, there was a middle-ss n who went out to catch him and they were annihted without leaving a single trace.
Since then, the Ghost King has be a legend.
There were still many people who wanted him, but no one dared to touch him.
The demon king was like a divine dragon in a cloud.
There are only rumors that he wanders around in Jianghu, but there are only a handful of people who have met him in person.
The Ghost King was also the subject of attention in the Hao n. However, because he was so elusive, they were not able to even grasp his whereabouts.
After hearing all the stories, Pyo-wol muttered,
So, it means that a person with the same constitution as that Ghost King has appeared.
It was understandable that the Seven Stars was chasing the boy.
It was clear that the one who secured the boy would be one step closer to the secret of the Ghost King.
In that case, immortality would no longer be just a dream.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Mad Sword. Raws: Gwangfungdo, (L)
- kuang, insane, mad, violent
- L feng, wind, air
- dao, knife, measure
- Ghost King. Raws: ??()
- ghost, spirit, devil, spirit of the dead
- king, ruler, royal
Chapter 100
Light Novel: Volume 4 Episode 25
Manhwa: N/A
Sa Hyo-kyung was ambitious.
Like all men, he dreamed of reigning under the heavens. After all, he dreamed of living once, the pinnacle of Jianghu.
However, contrary to his ambition, reality was harsh.
In Jianghu, the Two Factions, Three ns, Three Packs, and Three Manors were firmly established, and the Three Saints were walking around.
There was no ce for the Seven Stars to intervene.
Although they managed to establish themselves in Hunan and gain fame, the limitations of the Seven Stars were clear.
Each member of the Seven Stars was clearly a master, but they did not reach the level where they couldmand Jianghu.
Although Sa Hyo-kyung possessed the force that overwhelms the other six, he was not unique enough like the Three Saints.
He did not possess great leadership, nor did he have strong financial power.
Due to such limitations, the Seven Stars, despite its fame, was unable to rally enough forces. So they had no choice but to be a small elite group.
Sa Hyo-kyung was always dissatisfied with that. But since reality was cruel, he had no choice but to wait patiently for an opportunity.
And a great opportunity came.
If they can catch Nam Shin-woo and take him to their client, they can receive enormous financial benefits through tangible and intangible support.
It was the opportunity that Sa Hyo-kyung had longed for. So they had to catch Nam Shin-woo.
Drive him to the slums in the north. If you miss him this time, everyone will die at my hands.
Sa Hyo-kyung opened his eyes as he gave orders to his younger brothers.
Hes already hurt. He wont be able to go far.
As Cho Samcheok spoke in high spirits, Sa Hyo-kyungs face was wrinkled like a piece of paper.
You mean you still missed him while he was hurt?
Who knew that cksmith could bite so hard? Hmp!
cksmith?
Yeah! That little bastard was hiding in a workshop.
Really? Why is the little guy hiding in a studio?
Its just a coincidence, right? We dont have to worry how he got there.
Im sure you finished it well so that there wont be a problem, right?
Dont worry. There will be no problem.
Although Cho Samcheoks answer was unreliable, Sa Hyo-kyung didnt care anymore.
Now was the time to focus on catching Nam Shin-woo.
Even though he was seriously injured, Nam Shin-Woo was avoiding the chase of the Seven Stars like a mouse.
Tsk! Had I been able to get help from the Hao n, I would have caught him right away.
Sa Hyo-kyung clicked his tongue.
If it had been in Hunan, the courtyard of the Seven Stars, he would have done the work without paying attention to this or that. There, he had the confidence to solve any kind of problem.
But this ce was Sichuan.
They had no connection here, so even if there was a problem, there was no one who could help them fix it.
Sichuan has been recognized as a ce with the highest vignce against outsiders. In fact, there was no room for outsiders to enter because it had its own system.
Because of that, the Seven Stars felt a huge burden as they continued to stay here for a long time.
I have to catch the target and get out of here, I dont know what kind of dung fly wille and sniff us if we stay here too long.
However, as expected, Nam Shin-woo was not easily caught.
Nam Shin-woo avoided the pursuit of the Seven Stars with his almost beast-like instinct. The Seven Stars was having a hard time because he exhibited a sense of almost foreknowledge and exquisitely used the maze-like structure of the slums.
Yo Sulyeong brushed her messy hair up and muttered,
Oh, Im so annoyed! What is this? Im out of shape
Her clothes were stained here and there in pursuit of Nam Shin-woo, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead. What bothered her the most was the stench peculiar to the slum.
Yo Sulyeongs eyes were filled with killing intent.
You rat! Dont you dare get caught. Because this sister wont let you go.
She raised her internal energy and expanded her senses.
Her current location was in a slum on the outskirts of Chengdu. Due to the unique ant cave-like structure of the slum, it was difficult to detect Nam Shin-woo in a normal way.
It was also impossible to ask for cooperation from those living in the slums.
Its because people who live in poverty have a strong sense of vignce.
Yo Sulyeongs spirit became stronger.
But when her senses were spread out, too many movements were caught, making it only as a hindrance.
Ah! So annoying!
It was when Yo Sulyeong started to walk while grumbling.
Suddenly, several men stood in front of her.
They had dirty faces and horrible smells because they havent washed their clothes for several days. They were the men living in the slums.
Hehehe!
What brings such a prettydy to such a shabby ce?
Why? Are you doing this tofort the poor?
The mens eyes looking at Yo Sulyeong were full of desire. Yo Sulyeong knew very well what those eyes meant.
My little girl is like this, so everything like star dust is twisted. Since this older sister is now Barb, it would be better to turn it off. (? ???? ??? ? ??? ?? ??? ? ???. ? ?????? ???? ? ??? ? ?? ??.)
Aww! Im so scared.
Is it okay to say something like that with such a pretty face? These elders should teach you a lesson.
The men in the slums talked without knowing the subject. Their eyes were obsessively scanning the voluptuous body of Yo Sulyeong.
It was almost impossible to see a woman with the same beauty as Yo Sulyeong in a slum. This is because some people do not even dare approach the slums at all.
If it had been somewhere other than the slums, the men would not have even been able to even approach Yo Sulyeong.
But this was a slum.
Even if a woman goes missing, no one would know.
Although Yo Sulyeongs arrogant attitude bothered them, the men who were already blinded by desire did not have time to think deeply about this or that.
Theyre already at their lowest point of their life anyway, so theres nothing for them to be afraid of.
Hehehe!
Pretty Miss. Please do us a favor.
You look very soft. If you swallow it in one go, it wont smell fishy.
The men approached Yo Sulyeong while talking dirty.
Yo Sulyeong made a surprised expression. She really didnt know that she would be treated like this in this distant location such as Sichuan.
Her face flushed red. Her appearance made mens bodies even hotter.
Heh heh! Its already getting hot.
Im already hard.
Lets burn it up even more.
The mens words ignited.
Lets burn it up? Alright! Ill burn everyone.
A beam of light exploded from Yo Sulyeongs eyes.
For a moment, the men flinched.
It was then that they realized that Yo Sulyeong was no ordinary person. There was no way that an ordinary woman would enter the slum alone without fear.
But they realize it toote.
Cwaeeac!
When Yo Sulyeong swung her hand, a red airsteam rose and attacked the men. The red airstream turned into mes when it touched the mens bodies.
Whack!
Kerhyuk!
Sa, save me!
The men rolled around on the floor frantically trying to extinguish the fire. However, the fire on their bodies was not natural, but the fire of hell created by Yo Sulyeong.
Once attached to the body, it will never stop burning until everything is all burnt.
Without knowing this, the men rolled around to put out the fire. The nearby houses were also soon set on fire. The wooden house quickly burned, and the mes quickly spread throughout the slum.
Ho-ho!
Seeing the scene, Yo Sulyeong burst out in giggles.
The scene in front of her was the reason she was given the terrible nickname of Bloody Witch. The witch who loved and controlled blood and fire was Yo Sulyeong.
The mes she created spread, burning the entire slum.
You rat! If you dont want to burn to death, youd also better jump out of the way. Hohoho!
Yo Sulyeong looked at the fast-spreading fire and smiled eerily.
Fire!
Argh! H, help me!
Oh no, my house is on fire!
The poor were stunned by the mes that quickly engulfed the streets.
The fire was so strong and it spread so quickly that it was impossible to put it out. There were a few buckets of water but even if they poured them on the fire, it wouldnt be extinguished.
The wrath caused by the desires of some men was immense. They had already vanished into ashes, but the devastation they brought engulfed the entire slum.
Oh my god!
How am I going to live now?
Seeing the house engulfed in fire, the poor despaired. Women and children sat down on the street, weeping, and the men watched the mes in disbelief.
Ho-ho-ho! Come out already, kid!
Yo Sulyeong thought that Nam Shin-woo woulde out soon. However, Nam Shin-woo was nowhere to be seen.
What? Are you out of this ce already? I dont think so.
Yo Sulyeong looked at the slum engulfed in mes with a frown on her forehead. Thousands of people were out on the street, but she couldnt even see a child simr to Nam Shin-woo.
Shit! Is he not here?
Yo Sulyeong turned around and pursed her lips.
She was so calm that many would find it hard to believe that she was the person responsible for the current disaster in the slums.
Sister Yo!
At that time, a warrior with a sword around his waist came running calling for Yo Sulyeong.
The man whose face resembles a wolf with his protruding face and nose was Jae Woong-pyeong, the fourth member of Seven Stars.
Fourth brother!
What are you doing here?
Im looking for that bastard.
That bastard has already left Chengdu.
What?
The youngest is already chasing after him, so we need to join them soon.
Oh my! Have I just been fooling around?
Yo Sulyeong made an absurd expression on her face.
Jae Woong-pyeong clicked his tongue when he Yo Sulyeong like that.
Tsk tsk! How can you make a mistake like that all the time? Thats a talent, a talent I say.
Ho ho ho!
Jae Woong-pyeong frowned as he looked around the slums engulfed in mes.
Then why did you set Chengdu on fire? What will you do if the sect members of Chengdue running at this rate?
Ho-ho! They wonte. Because of him, theyre withering away and refraining from doing any outside activities.
Him?
Pyo-wol. Everyone would shake whenever his name was mentioned, as if they would be severely punished. This is why their reaction to the fire will also bete because everyone is busy saving themselves. So by the time they arrive, we will already be gone. Ho ho ho!
Huu! Do you really believe that? The rumors must have been an exaggeration. Because of one person, all the warriors of Chengdu are wary? I cant believe it.
Then what if you run into him?
At that time, I will cut off his head with this bloody sword. He will not even respond and will sacrifice his life for me.
Jae Woong-pyeong said while tapping the weapon hung around his waist.
At his arrogant words, Yo Sulyeong wrinkled the tip of her nose slightly. Although his arrogance was annoying, Jae Woong-pyeong really deserved to act like so.
In terms of the destructive power of ones martial arts, Jae Woong-pyeong was among the top three in the Seven Stars.
His only w was that he would often suffer a lot of damage due to his hasty judgments caused by his madness and irrationality. But other than that he is a pretty reliable teammate.
Ill look forward to you cutting off his neck.
I promise. Ill bring it to you first once I cut his throat.
Ho ho ho!
Yo Sulyeong broke intoughter.
Her figure, which was dyed red because of the full-fledged fire, looked even more bewitching. A voluptuous chest, a slender waist that looked like it could only be a handful, and slim legs were enough to shake Jae Woong-pyeongs heart.
Jae Woong-pyeong looked at Yo Sulyeongs whole body with eyes full of desire.
Yo Sulyeong knew his gaze.
Not only Jae Woong-pyeong, but all the other members of the Seven Stars looked at her with lustful eyes. Unlike a normal woman who would have found such gazes terrifying, Yo Sulyeong rather enjoyed the attention.
Go!
Yo Sulyeong said as she passed by Jae Woong-pyeong.
Her voluptuous hips swayed bewitchingly below her slender waist. At the same time, Jae Woong-pyeongs eyes fluttered left and right.
Yu Sulyeong raised the corners of her lips more enchantingly at Jae Woong-pyeongs gaze behind her back.
One step, two steps, she walked lightly like a butterfly.
.
Then Yo Sulyeong frowned.
Something was strange.
By now, Jae Woong-pyeong would have rushed to her side and stuck next to her. But she didnt feel any of his movement.
What are you doing? Why arent youing?
.
Why are you beingte for? If you donte, Ill leave you.
.
Still, there was no answer.
Yo Sulyeong looked back nervously.
Whats wrong? Until when are
Yo Sulyeong opened her eyes wide and could not speak.
Under arge burning tree, Jae Woong-pyeongs figure was floating in the air and swaying from side to side. Hisrge opened eyes were red and bloodshot, and his tongue which was protruding from his lips had turned blue.
W, what?
Goosebumps ran up along Yo Sulyeongs spine.
A thin thread that was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye was digging into Jae Woong-pyeongs neck.
Fourth brother!
Yo Sulyeongs desperate voice echoed in the slum that was engulfed in fire.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
End of Volume 4. Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Chapter 101
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 1
Manhwa: N/A
What kind of mess is this?
The jaw muscles of Yu Shinfeng, the Shadowless Monk, twitched.
In the distance, there was a ze of fire. The mes were burning terribly as if they were swallowing up the sky, while the acrid smoke was overturning the entirety of Chengdu.
The streets were full of poor people who had fled to escape the fire.
Aigoo! What do we do with that?
Our house is all burned up.
Huhu!
The streets were full of the screams of the poor.
Lee So-ha frowned and asked,
How did this happen?
There is something unusual going on.
At that moment, a familiar man reached Yu Shinfengs eyes.
A swordsman who radiates a sharp aura from his skinny body. It was Gam Ilhae, the Bamboo Leaf Swordsman, one of the members of the Seven Stars. Even in the extreme confusion, Gam Ilhae was watching the situation with a cold sharp gaze.
The appearance of Gam Ilhae, as if looking for someone, drew Yu Shinfengs attention.
Yu Shinfeng was an experienced warrior. The moment he saw Gam Ilhaes behavior that did not match the surrounding environment, he immediately knew that this incident had something to do with him.
Without realizing it, he followed Gam Ilhae. After that, Lee So-ha followed.
Lee So-has eyes were twinkling.
Even this chaos was an object of curiosity to her because she had lived most of her life in a boring manner.
What on earth is happening?
Lee So-ha felt her heart pounding.
She always dreamed of experiencing Jianghus romance. Wandering freely, creating meaningful friendship, sharing experiences and hardships, and dating a cool-looking warrior.
It is the usual form of imagination that most first-timers would dream of.
Yu Shinfeng looked at his niece with a worried expression for a moment.
Jianghu is not as romantic as Lee So-ha thinks it was. However, no matter how much he would tell her, if she cant experience it for herself, its no use.
Yu Shinfeng sighed and followed Gam Ilhae.
Gam Ilhae looked around diligently, not knowing that Yu Shinfeng and Lee So-ha were following behind him.
The sharp gaze that shed like a hawk was terrifying even from afar.
What are you looking for?
Yu Shinfeng looked at the ce Gam Ilhaes gaze was headed. But he couldnt find anything unusual.
The Gam Ilhae who Yushing Feng knew was not an easy man.
Although he was the sixth member of the Seven Stars, there were not many warriors who could be said to be much stronger than him in Hunan.
In particr, his bamboo-like sharp sword was rumored to be one of the strongest swords.Even Yu Shinfeng wasnt confident of his victory if he faced Gam Ilhae in a head on confrontation.
He couldnt help but wonder what Gam Il-hae was looking for.
Lee So-ha groaned.
What is Mister Gam looking for?
Well. Im curious too.
Whatever it is, it must be quite important. Otherwise, his eyes wouldnt be full of life.
Can you feel his aura?
Of course! Youd be an idiot if you dont notice when hes already intensely searching like that.
Haha! Thats right.
Yu Shinfeng looked at Lee So-ha and smiled.
He was d about his nieces sharp eyesight. In order to survive in Jianghu, the ability to read the opponents mind and eyes were essential.
In that respect, Lee So-has keen eyes were enough to get a passing score.
That was then.
Oh!
Lee So-ha suddenly gasped.
What is it?
Mister I dont see Mister Gam anymore.
What?
Yu Shinfeng looked around.
Gam Ilhae, who was looking around with vigor until a while ago, was nowhere to be seen. It was only for a moment that he averted his gaze since he was conversing with Lee So-ha.
In that brief moment, the Gam Ilhae disappeared.
What? Did he notice that we were chasing him so he ran away?
Yu Shinfeng immediately shook his head. Gam Ilhae was not the kind of person who was afraid of anyone. He may be ufortable with Yu Shinfeng, but he is not the type of person who would be afraid to the point of avoiding them.
He hurriedly ran to the ce where Gam Ilhae had disappeared.
Lets go together, Uncle!
Lee So-ha ran following Yu Shinfeng.
The two soon arrived at the ce where Gam Ilhae had disappeared. The two people who looked around let out a suppressed moan at the same time.
What!
Keurgh!
Lee So-ha covered her mouth with her hand as if she was about to vomit, while Yushing Feng couldnt hide his astonished expression.
He was buried in a corner that could not be seen from where they had just been, like a crumpled piece of furniture. Gam Ilhaes neck was cut long, and blood was flowing out. The absence of ups and downs in his chest meant that he had already stopped breathing.
Oh, my! Wh, when?
Yu Shinfeng muttered as he approached Gam Ilhaes body.
It was only for a moment when he took his eyes off Gam Ilhae.
All he did was avert his eyes for a second while talking with Lee So-ha, but in that moment of distraction, Gam Ilhae had already been killed by someone.
Even with the body of Gam Ilhae in front of him like this, he couldnt believe it.
Yu Shinfeng himself was a well-known expert in the Jianghu. Yet somebody managed topletely go unnoticed with his senses and took the life of Gam Ilhae.
Aside from deceiving his senses, he could not believe that Gam Ilhae had been attacked defenselessly. Judging from the condition of the body, it was clear that Gam Ilhae had lost his life without knowing how he died.
Jjubit!
He got chills down his spine and goosebumps spread all over his body.
Is this even possible? I cant believe that an expert of his level was able to be taken out so easily.
The difference in force between Gam Ilhae and Yu Shinfeng was not that great.
If Gam Ilhae had been killed so easily, it would have been the same for him. Judging from the wounds of Gam Ilhae, it was clear that someone had made a surprise attack.
If so, then it was clearly the work of an assassin.
How could there be such an assassin in the world?
Uncle?
It must be him.
Who are you talking about?
The man who turned Chengdu upside down recently
So the rumors about him were true?
Lee So-ha made an expression of disbelief.
She had heard about the rumors of a man who had dealt with all the great sects in Sichuan on his own but she thought the rumors were exaggerated.
In fact, most of the rumors handed down through word of mouth are often inted. So she thought it would be the same this time. So she didnt really pay it any attention.
A deep shadow fell on Yu Shinfengs eyes.
Its hard to believe, but theres no way we cant believe it now that the results are right in front of us.
Oh my God! I cant believe such an assassin really existed
To think a great disaster was lurking in Sichuan.
How did the Seven Stars even get involved with him? Who are their contractors?
Well. I cant even guess whats going on with them, but its certain that a crisis hase to the Seven Stars.
At Yu Shinfengs words, Lee So-ha trembled without realizing it.
Sa Hyo-kyungs eyes resemble those of a wolf.
It wasnt just his eyes. His tenacity of never letting go of the prey, and even the cruelty of biting it alive, was the same as that of a wolf.
So Sa Hyo-kyungs younger brothers used to call him the mad wolf, instead of his nickname, the Storm Fire Dragon.
Now Sa Hyo-kyungs eyes were that of a mad wolf. He was staring at his opponent with wolf-like cruel eyes.
A boy about fifteen or sixteen years old was crawling on the floor where his eyes were directed.
Seureuk!
The boy squirmed and crawled like a bug.
He stretched out his right arm and ced it on the floor, then pulled himself up as hard as he could. Then he stretched out his opposite arm and repeated the same action.
So, little by little, the boy crawled forward.
He was struggling to get away from Sa Hyo-kyung even a little.
The name of the boy, who was covered in blood and crawling like a bug, was Nam Shin-woo.
It was only a few days before Nam Shin-woo was discovered by Sa Hyo-kyung. He tried to escape from Sa Hyo-kyung, but to no avail.
Sa Hyo-kyung was an old wolf.
He was ferocious and skilled.
From the beginning, it was impossible for a young boy without any weapons to escape from him, who had numerous hunting experiences.
Heuf! Huff!
Nam Shin-woo breathed roughly as he crawled. Every area he passed by was stained with blood.
Nam Shin-woo was alive even after bleeding to the point where he would have died immediately if he were an ordinary person.
No, no matter how strong a person is, he cannot survive after losing this much blood. What the hell are you?
Sa Hyo-kyung approached Nam Shin-woo and asked.
Nam Shin-woo didnt answer.
Sa Hyo-kyung wasnt expecting an answer either. He just casually said the question that popped into his head.
Puk!
Argh!
Sa Hyo-kyung stabbed Nam Shin-woo in the leg with a dagger.
It was like pricking an insect with a needle. Nam Shin-woos leg was deeply pierced with the dagger making his leg fixed on the floor.
Nam Shin-woo struggled, but the dagger that pierced his leg did not fall out.
This is really amazing. How can a human be like this?
Sa Hyo-kyung sat down and made eye contact with Nam Shin-woo. Nam Shin-woos bloodshot eyes were filled with fear.
I, Im sorry. Help me!
You havent done anything wrong, sweetheart!
Sa Hyo-kyung looked at Nam Shin-woo and grinned.
Nam Shin-woos body trembled as if he had foreseen his fate with Sa Hyo-kyungs creepy cold smile.
Sa Hyo-kyung pulled out another dagger from his bosom. The ck-forged dagger was emitting an eerie light. Sa Hyo-kyung put the dagger on Nam Shin-woos back and said,
But Jianghu is the type of ce where a person gets killed even if they did nothing wrong.
Sueuek!
When Sa Hyo-kyung threw the dagger, Nam Shin-woos back was split long.
Blood gushed out as his bare skin was exposed.
Keueuk! Heuk!
Instead of screaming, Nam Shin-woo sobbed and whimpered. He didnt even have the strength to scream anymore.
Sa Hyo-kyung looked at Nam Shin-woo closely.
He found it surprising that Nam Shin-woo still had more blood to shed even after shedding so much blood. Whats even more surprising is that Nam Shin-woo is still alive.
Although Sa Hyo-kyung was an experienced fighter in Jianghu, he had never seen such a sight.
So thats why they asked us to get you.
Sa Hyo-kyung nodded his head with a convinced look. For some reason, Nam Shin-woo wouldnt die no matter how serious his injuries are.
Whether it was because of an elixir he took when he was young, or an ability he received for an unpredictable reason, if they could find out the secret of Nam Shin-woo, the dream of immortality is not anymore impossible.
There were quite a few people in Jianghu with immense wealth and power. However, no matter how rich and powerful they were, all of them couldnt avoid death.
Since they were born as a human, growing up and dying of aging were inevitable processes. Most people take the process naturally, but there are those who dont.
To such people, Nam Shin-woo was like a mouth-watering food.
If they can take him in, they can cut him into pieces, disassemble him, and study his every nerve, blood vessels, and bone marrow.
Sreuuk!
Sa Hyo-kyung once again shed Nam Shin-woos back with a dagger.
Nam Shin-woo sobbed and dropped his head to the floor without crying. It seemed unusual to see his body trembling.
It seems he is slowly reaching his limits.
Sa Hyo-kyung retrieved his dagger.
Its good to satisfy his curiosity, but its him who will get in trouble if Nam Shin-woo dies. The request he received was to catch Nam Shin-woo alive.
He had to keep him alive and breathing to receive his reward.
As Sa Hyo-kyung carried Nam Shin-woo, who was struggling to breathe, on his shoulders,
Big brother!
Cho Samcheok, the youngest member of the Seven Stars, called and ran up to him.
The moment Sa Hyo-kung saw Cho Samcheoks contorted face and bloodshot eyes, he already felt apprehensive. He had a hunch that something had happened.
Whats going on?
Oh, our sixth brother
Cho Samcheok couldnt even finish speaking.
Sa Hyo-kyung put down Nam Shin-woo, who was on his shoulder, and asked hurriedly,
What is it?
Dead.
What?
Brother Ilhae is dead.
What kind of bullshit is that? How could Ilhae die?
Its true. A while ago, Yu Shinfeng found our brothers corpse and told me about it.
Beforeing here, he happened to meet Yu Shinfeng.
Yu Shinfeng informed Cho Samcheok that Gam Ilhae had died and told him where the body was located.
Who the hell? Who killed Ilhae? Was it Yu Shinfeng?
No. He just found our brothers body. He has nothing to do with it.
Then who?
Sa Hyo-kyungs eyes trembled.
He didnt know.
That this was just the beginning.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Start of Volume 5. Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Chapter 102
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 2
Manhwa: N/A
The Iron Dwarf looked around with his curved back bowed more deeply. His eyes were sharply scanning the surroundings like a hunting dog.
Strange!
At some point, the signalsing from his brothers were cut off.
He thought it might be like that because they were busy chasing Nam Shin-woo, but the Iron Dwarf still remained wary.
Damn it!
He suddenly felt pain all over his body.
They were the wounds pierced by the ghost daggers. Fortunately, his brothers and sister were able to save him, but the memory of that day remained as an indelible disgrace to the Iron Dwarf.
Ill definitely kill you. To dare and humiliate me like that in front of Sulyeong.
The Iron Dwarf gritted his teeth, remembering the man who had hurt him.
Everyone in the Seven Stars knew that the Iron Dwarf liked Yo Sulyeong.
Well, every member of the Seven Star actually adore Yo Sulyeong, but among them, the Iron Dwarf was particrly more obsessed with her. Maybe because his own appearance was shabby and iplete, so he was more attracted to the gorgeous rose-like beauty of Yo Sulyeong.
I will surely kill you horribly.
The Iron Dwarf looked around him with a burning desire for revenge.
In the distance, he could see the glow of the mes.
The slums are burning.
Suddenly, a smile appeared on the Iron Dwarfs lips.
Its Sulyeongs work.
He could tell just by looking at the size of the mes who started the fire. Yo Sulyeong sometimes ran wild like this. Even that destructive behavior of hers was enchanting in the eyes of the Iron Dwarf.
It was then.
Tadadak!
The Iron Dwarf could see a woman running into view.
A gorgeous look and fantastic body.
Just by looking at the silhouette, he could tell who she was.
It was Yo Sulyeong.
There was still a great distance of more than a hundred meters between the two of them, but the Iron Dwarf could already recognize the figure of Yo Sulyeong. He had a delighted look on his face once he saw her.
Wariness could no longer be found in his expression. Just by looking at Yo Sulyeong from afar had already made him lower his guard.
His figure was already visible to Yo Sulyeong. So he didnt know why Yo Sulyeong was still ignoring him.
It was okay though. Only a single word from her would appease and make him happy. Together with a smile on her lips.
But his smile quickly disappeared.
This is because the expression on Yo Sulyeong, seen from afar, looked unusual.
There was a sign of urgency on her face, and her eyes were shaking anxiously. Today was the first time he saw Yo Sulyeong make such an expression.
So it felt more ominous.
Sulyeong!
The Iron Dwarf called Yo Sulyeong in a loud voice. But Yo Sulyeong continued running towards the opposite direction as if she had not heard his voice.
This way!
The Iron Dwarf swung his hand towards Yo Sulyeong.
But when Yo Sulyeong still didnt seem to hear, he tried to move towards her.
That was then.
Puk!
He felt a stinging pain along with a sharp object.
The Iron Dwarf couldnt even scream as he looked down at his shoulder. He saw a tip of a dagger sticking out of his shoulder.
This?
It was a dagger he had seen before.
Not only did he see it with his own eyes, but he had already been hurt by it.
It was the dagger that Pyo-wol was holding back then.
That bastard!
The Iron Dwarf was about to turn around and make a loud noise. However, his voice could note out and only lingered in his mouth.
Because something sharp had already squeezed his neck.
Thread?
As soon as the Iron Dwarf noticed the presence of the thread, he reached out his hand to his waist and grabbed the chain connected to the iron ball.
Cwarreuk!
The iron ball connected to the chain flew in the direction in which the thread was extended.
However, the iron ball did not hit Pyo-wols body.
This is because Pyo-wol ran to the left when the iron ball was flying right in front of him. Still in his hand was the thread which tightened around the neck of the Iron Dwarf.
Keurgh!
The body of the Iron Dwarf was tossed on the floor. It was because the thread came tight and threw his body away.
He lost the chain he was holding in his hand due to the shock of being hit to the floor.
That punk!!
The Iron Dwarf grabbed the thread which dug around his neck with his hands. The thread dug in and blood dripped from his hand, but he couldnt care less about the pain.
It was obvious that if he let go of the thread because it hurts, it would continue to dig into his neck.
The Iron Dwarf raised all of his strength against the thread.
If it was an ordinary thread, it would have been cut off immediately, but unfortunately, the thread was a product made with great care by Tang Sochu.
The tensile strength was unmatched inparison to other threads.
Kekkuek!
The thread gradually dug into his neck.
The Iron Dwarfs eyes were red and bloodshot.
His gaze turned to Pyo-wol, who was holding the tip of the thread.
Pyo-wol was looking at him while wearing a reddish-red long robe.
Like a snake looking at its prey, the inorganic eyes without a single trace of emotion made the Iron Dwarf terrified.
The Iron Dwarf realized that no matter how hard he struggled, he could not escape the thread.
At that moment, what the Iron Dwarf chose was to use the power of Pyo-wol to move forward.
With the thread tied around his neck, he attacked Pyo-wol with great speed. Although he lost his weapon, he was also confident in using his bare hands.
Cwaaac!
A tremendous force was spewed out of the hands of the Iron Dwarf.
A technique called the Demon Fist1 was unfolded.
He never imagined that he would be able to kill Pyo-wol with the Demon Fist. He judged itbased on the ghost-like abilities that Pyo-wol has shown so far. Instead, he hoped he would be able to loosen the thread by shaking Pyo-wol.
When the thread around his neck is loosened, he will be able to scream and ask Yo Sulyeong for help. And once he did, he will be able to get out of the hands of this demon-like bastard.
But his expectations did note true.
Because Pyo-wol disappeared right in front of his eyes.
Pyo-wol used ck Lightning and retreated. His speed is faster than the speed at which the Iron Dwarf is advancing.
Bang!
The thread, which had been loosened for a while, was pulled tight again, and the figure of the Iron Dwarf fell forward.
The Iron Dwarf had his head smashed into the ground.
Kwac!
At that moment, Pyo-wol trampled the head of the Iron Dwarf with his foot.
Kekkuek!
The Iron Dwarf clenched his teeth and raised his head. However, the more he did, the more power Pyo-wol used against his head.
Buddeuk!
A faint crack sound came from the bone on his neck.
If force was continuously applied like this, it was clear that the bones in the neck of the Iron Dwarf would break like a millet.
Why is he doing this?! Why?
The Iron Dwarf wanted to scream.
He didnt even know why Pyo-wol had attacked him. He admit that he had an argument with him because of his own fault, but he didnt know that would be enough reason for him to die without even being able to scream like this.
The eyes of the Iron Dwarf turned to the direction where Yo Sulyeong was.
He gathered hisst strength and called for Yo Sulyeong.
Sulyeon
Gagak!
At that moment, the Iron Dwarfs neck was broken.
In the end, the Iron Dwarf could not call Yo Sulyeong by her name properly and died.
Only then did Pyo-wol retrieve the ghost dagger that had been ced on the shoulder of the Iron Dwarf and lifted his head.
In his eyes, he could see Yo Sulyeong moving away.
Yo Sulyeong continued to run, unaware of the fact that the Iron Dwarf had died close to her. If she was even a little cold-hearted, or had enough leeway, she could have known that the Iron Dwarf was in trouble.
However, Jae Woong-pyeong, who was right next to her, was killed by an assassin that she failed to detect so she was devastated by the shock. So, without noticing that the Iron Dwarf was dying, she proceed to look for Sa Hyo-kyung.
Pyo-wol looked indifferently at her back as she walked away, and then quietly followed behind her.
The Iron Dwarf had his eyes wide open as if he could not believe his own death.
Even when looking straight into his eyes, Pyo-wol felt no guilt.
Just as he was not a very good person, the Seven Stars was not that good either. They set the slums on fire to catch Nam Shin-woo, and had already killed quite a few people.
Just as the Seven Stars killed others, Pyo-wol had secretly attacked and killed the warriors of the Seven Stars.
Three people have already lost their lives to him, including Jae Woong-pyeong, Gam Ilhae, and the Iron Dwarf.
Pyo-wol could easily kill them by taking advantage of their carelessness.
The warriors of the Seven Stars were strong. But they knew nothing about Pyo-wol. They didnt even know he was going after them. They believed that they were in control of the situation in Chengdu, but it was actually Pyo-wol who was in control of everything.
Pyo-wol followed Yo Sulyeong silently like a snake.
Uncle, look here!
Lee So-ha suddenly waved her hand.
Yu Shinfeng approached her with a questioning look.
What is it?
This man.
Lee So-ha pointed to a dead body with her hand. A person with a crooked back was lying on the floor.
Yu Shinfengs expression hardened like a stone.
He couldnt help but know him. There was only one warrior in the world with such distinct characteristics.
Its the Iron Dwarf.
He had met him only a few days ago, so he still remembers his face clearly.
The Iron Dwarfs eyes were red and bloodshot. Even though he had stopped breathing, his face was full of disbelief.
It was difficult to see his figure anymore, so Lee So-ha turned her head and said,
Did he kill him, too?
After attacking Gam Ilhae, he even went for the Iron Dwarf. Hes determinedly going for the Seven Stars.
Does he have a grudge against the Seven Stars?
I dont know, but its clear that he has great assassination skills. Gam Ilhae and the Iron Dwarf both possess great martial arts and senses, but to attack and kill them so easilyC Its not something an ordinary assassin can do.
Isnt this the work of the Hundred Wraith Union?
The Hundred Wraith Union has never been active in Sichuan.
Then who is that assassin?
I think it was his fault this time too.
Huu!
Lee So-ha let out a sigh.
She felt like vomiting at any moment. It wasnt because of the corpse of the Iron Dwarf. It was because of the brutal skill of the assassin who killed him.
Gam Ilhae lost his life without knowing how he was going to die, and while the Iron Dwarf still seemed to resist, he didnt seem like he managed to hold out for a few seconds.
Its really amazing. It seems that guy has learned how to effectively kill people. Ive never seen such a skill in my life.
What is his true identity? How did he even learn how to kill people like this?
Hu! How will we know? It seems like I can only assert this one thing. Any person who has him as an enemy will not be able to sleepfortably for the rest of their life. How can they sleep if an assassin with such skill is aiming at them?
Ugh! He must be an expert whos an old monster. Im sure he had his face covered with a mask because he has an ugly face.
Lee So-ha trembled as if she found her imagination terrifying.
Yu Shinfeng shook his head and said,
People who have seen him say he is very handsome and young.
Im sure thats a lie. Theres no way a young, handsome man could do something so terrible.
Lee So-ha shook her head, denying Yu Shinfengs words.
Lee So-ha is still having romantic thoughts about Jianghu. She had a preconceived notion that a handsome man would ultimately be good.
Yu Shinfeng wanted to tell her that his nieces thoughts were wrong. But he knows that seeing it for herself is much easier to ept than saying a hundred words.
Lets go! Judging by his actions, I dont think he is going to stop at this point.
What are we going to do?
Im trying to figure out the situation with my own eyes. I dont know what kind of resentment he has with the Seven Stars, but he shouldnt kill people like this.
Uncle, do you think it will be okay to meddle in someones business?
Ive lived my life as a warrior with a sympathetic heart. How can I overlook something like this? The Seven Stars is not a sect that walks the path of the Dao. And although their members are entric, they still resemble a sect to some extent, so we cant just ignore them.
At Yu Shinfengs words, Lee So-ha made a dissatisfied expression for a moment.
She didnt want to get involved in this any more. Since she is still a woman who belongs in Jianghu, she is instinctively reluctant to dip her feet in bad things.
However, Yu Shinfeng is different.
He made a name for himself in Jianghu by fighting with a sympathetic heart throughout his life. To pretend not to know injustice even after seeing this was to deny his identity.
I wish I could just walk away
Lee So-ha sighed secretly.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Demon Fist. Raws: ???(ħ)
- weave, knit
- ħ demon, evil spirit, magic
- palm of hand
Chapter 103
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 3
Manhwa: N/A
Sa Hyo-kyung looked around with angry eyes.
Jeong Sanwi, Yo Sulyeong, Cho Samcheok, and himself, the four of them gathered in one ce.
The other three did not appear.
Sa Hyo-kyung was not naive enough to not know what that meant.
The deaths of Gam Ilhae and Jae Woong-pyeong have already been confirmed. All that was left was the Iron Dwarf, but seeing that he did not appear, it was clear that he was also dead.
Who the hell is it?
Sa Hyo-kyungs shoulders trembled, and a ferocious force radiated from him. The surroundings shook madly at the momentum he radiated.
The Jeong Sanwi tried to calm Sa Hyo-kyung.
Stay calm, big brother!
Do I look like Im going to calm down? Three of our younger brothers whom I wanted to spend the rest of my life with are dead.
This is why we need you to be more sober. What he wants is for us to be agitated. Even at this moment, he is hiding and watching our every move. We need to be cool-headed.
Hoo
Only then did Sa Hyo-kyung calm his anger. Jeong Sanwi sighed in relief.
The core of the Seven Stars was Sa Hyo-kyung. Only when Sa Hyo-kyung took the center position could the group move forward without being shaken.
Sa Hyo-kyung asked Jeong sanwi,
Who do you think did it?
At the moment, its most likely him.
Him?
Pyo wol. If he has the ability to fight against the Qingcheng and Emei sect, it is possible that hes responsible.
After entering Chengdu, what Jeong Sanwi paid the most attention with is collecting information regarding subjects who could be a threat to their group.
Originally, the greatest threat were the Emei and Qingcheng sect. However, they suffered so much damage that they had stopped their activities. The same situation could be said for the other sects in Chengdu.
The Hundred Flower Room lost both of their young miss and their sect leader, while the Thunder n also disappeared altogether.
All of this happened because of one person.
Only one assassin shook the entire Sichuan Murim.
It wasnt too difficult to find him. It was because he had such a beautiful appearance that it was hard to believe that they were the same species.
A man who is more beautiful than a woman.
That was Pyo-wol.
At least among the warriors who had be his enemies in Chengdu, there was no one who did not know Pyo-wol. However, no one was willing to tell Jeong Sanwi about Pyo-wol.
For that reason, it took quite a while to figure out the identity of Pyo-wol.
So he was so surprised when he found out that it was Pyo-wol who caused a lot of damage to the Iron Dwarf.
I should have definitely killed him back thenC
Now that he thought about it, he only has regrets.
Because they did not want to attract the attention of the Qingcheng and Emei sect, things have led to this kind of disaster.
Did you find out why hes after us? Dont tell me hes still offended by what happened with our third brother?
The third brother he was referring to was Oh Kyung-wol, the Iron Dwarf.
Jeong Sanwi shook his head.
If that were the case, there would be no reason for him to drag on the situation in the first ce.
So?
He must be rted to the child in some way.
Jeong San-wi looked at Nam Shin-woo, who was spread out under his feet.
Sa Hyo-kyungs eyes changed sharply.
Its ecause of this guy?
I think thats most likely.
Sa Hyo-kyungs face distorted at Jeong Sanwis answer.
It was like getting ambushed in an unexpected ce.
Well get out of here for now. So far weve been scattered, so hes had an advantage, but together he wont be able to attack us easily.
Lets do that. Samcheok!
Yes!
You carry this guy.
Alright.
Cho Samcheok answered and then wrapped his arms around Nam Shin-woo, who had fainted.
Sulyeong!
What is it?
You take the lead. You are the most sensitive of us, so make sure you keep track of his movements.
I understand.
Yo Sulyeong nodded and took the lead.
Be careful, everyone. You never know when or where he will attack.
Sa Hyo-kyung once again asked the younger sisters.
Yes!
Lets go!
At Sa Hyo-kyungs words, the four of them began to move as one.
Yo Sulyeong, with her senses wide open, moved at the forefront, while Sa Hyo-kyung and Jeong Sanwi escorted Choo Samcheok from the left and right.
Their faces were full of wretched energy.
The three brothers who swore to die at the same time died today. If they make a mistake, that oath could havee true for all of them today.
Such a situation had to be prevented.
Sa Hyo-kyung clenched his teeth as he looked at Yo Sulyeongs back.
Im stepping down disgracefully today, but I will definitely take revenge.
He had never had such a shameful day in his life. The fact that he had to leave Chengdu like this without doing anything made him miserable.
Jeong Sanwi, whether he had even read his mind, said.
It is said that it is not toote to wait ten years for a gentlemans revenge. If we hand over the child and receive support, we will be able to kill Pyo-wol easily. We just have to wait until then.
Yes, thats right! I will definitely pay for todays disgrace after consulting with everyone.
We will continue to follow you.
Im thankful and encouraged by everyones presence.
At Sa Hyo-kyungs words, Jeong Sanwi smiled slightly. But his face soon hardened like a stone.
Now wasnt the time to enjoy being praised.
It was time to get through the crisis together.
Sulyeong, be careful.
Dont worry. If hes a man, what can he do to me?
Dont think of him as a man. He is an assassin. Remember, there is nothing more foolish than to expect approval from an assassin.
Yes, I know.
Yo Sulyeong bit her red lips.
She couldnt hide her perplexed expression. She never dreamed that the man she was trying to seduce would be so terrifying.
If she had known the truth behind his handsome face that he was hiding such a cruel and ferocious nature, she would never have approached him so defenselessly.
But hes also a man. As long as hes a man, he wont be able to deal with me.
She firmly believed in her own beauty.
The best weapon for a woman was her gorgeous appearance, not martial arts. In that way, she had the strongest weapon.
Yo Sulyeong was confident that Pyo-wol would never attack her. Rather, she was convinced that if Pyo-wol appeared, she would sessfully seduce him and wrap him under her skirt.
That was then.
Keuk!
Suddenly, a scream broke out from behind.
When she looked behind her in surprise, Jeong Sanwi was staggering.
Whats going on?
Dont stop!
Jeong Sanwi shouted while staggering. He is trying to prevent the group from being disturbed because of him.
That was then.
Cuuc!
Suddenly, Jeong Sanwis body was taken into the darkness.
Sanwi!
Second brother!
Sa Hyo-kyung and Yo Sulyeong shouted and ran at the same time. However, the speed at which Jeong Sanwi was being dragged was several times faster than the speed at which they were running.
Keuk!
Jeong Sanwi looked at his left foot.
Something invisible to the naked eye was wrapped around his ankles.
Jeong Sanwi struggled and tried to cut off the object that tightened around his ankle, but to no avail.
Its the same with my brothers.
He knew how his brothers died. They were all dragged into the darkness, and died instantly.
A determined expression appeared on the Jeong Sanwis face. He gathered his energy into the de of his hand and smashed his leg in one breath.
Puhwack!
Jeung Sanwi was cut off his leg from the knee.
Keurk!
Jeong Sanwi, who had cut off his own leg, let out a suppressed groan. Without anyining about the pain, he got up on one leg.
In his view, he saw Sa Hyo-kyung and Yo Sulyeong running towards him. Seeing them running like crazy, Jeong Sanwi shouted.
No! Donte!
Cuuc!
At that moment, Cho Samcheok, who was left alone, disappeared from view. Just like Jeong Sanwi, Cho Samcheok was dragged into the darkness with Nam Shin-woo on his back.
However, Sa Hyo-kyung and Yo Sulyeong did not notice such a fact at all as they were fixated on going towards Jeong Sanwi.
Jeong Sanwi shuddered,
Hes a demon. Hes not human.
An unbearable fear came over him like a tide.
So far, Pyo-wol has never shown a face. He was hiding in the dark and hunting the Seven Stars.
It would not have been so terrifying if it had been a face-to-face confrontation, because most warriors fight like that.
But this was not a battle between martial artists.
This was one-sided hunting, nothing more or less.
If it was him, he would have cursed and demeaned it as a cowardly act.
In Jianghu, an assassin is nothing more than a subhuman being who carried out a secret attack or ambush. That was how Jeong Sanwi had thought so far.
But from this moment onward, his thinking has changed.
Assassins were never meant to be taken lightly.
He could notugh at them anymore.
At least, he shouldnt judge Pyo-wol to be on the same level as the other assassins.
He now finally understands. How thoserge sects such as the Qingcheng and Emei sect were helplessly beaten by Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was a different kind of assassin.
He was clearly demonstrating the maximum value an assassin could do.
Sa Hyo-kyung and Yo Sulyeong btedly realized that Cho Samcheok had been dragged into the darkness and looked back.
Sugak!
At that moment, something shed in front of Jeong Sanwi. Jeong Sanwi thought that the world was turning. But in reality, his body had leaned.
His right leg, which was still intact, was amputated using the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Thud!
As soon as Jeong Sanwi fell to the floor, someone walked out of the darkness.
The pure white face that contrasted with the pitch-ck darkness looked like a demon in Jeong Sanwis eyes. But his face was more beautiful than any other woman. So it felt even scarier.
Jeong Sanwi raised his hand and pointed to Pyo-wol.
You?
At that moment, Pyo-wol waved his hand.
Jeong Sanwi felt something sharp cut his throat.
That was thest feeling that Jeung Sanwi felt before a fountain of blood spurted out from his neck.
Pyo-wol ended up taking Jeong Sanwis life using the Soul-Reaping Thread.
AHHHHH!
Second brother!
At that time, Sa Hyo-kyung and Yo Sulyeong, who realized that Jeong Sanwi was dead, ran frantically.
Pyo-wol stood in ce and looked at them. He no longer hid in the dark, nor did he try to avoid them.
Phat!
Pyo-wols figure flickered and then appeared in front of Sa Hyo-kyung, who was running at full speed.
He unfolded the ck Lightning.
Bastard!
Sa Hyo-kyung wailed like an animal and swung his fists.
Kwaaa!
A wind of formidable power came over Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol lightly evaded the attack by executing the Snake Steps.
Sa Hyo-kyung continued to attack Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol evaded and avoided all of those attacks by a narrow margin.
No way!
Sa Hyo-kyungs eyes were filled with despair.
Pyo-wol was like a ghost.
He would urately capture the moment of his attack and would retreat. And everytime he would step back, Pyo-wol woulde closer.
Pyo-wols reaction, as if he knew in advance what kind of technique he was going to use, made all hairs all over his body stand up.
Pyo-wol precisely matches the breathing and life response with his opponent using synchronization1.
Thats how he was reading Sa Hyo-kyungs reaction in advance and can respond preemptively.
It was the first time Sa Hyo-kyung had experienced this type of martial arts, so even the seasoned warrior Sa Hyo-kyung had no choice but to be flustered.
Big brother!
Yo Sulyeong joined to help Sa Hyo-Kyung. However, Pyo-wols reaction was several times faster than her movements.
Siit! Ssiit!
A sound of a weapon ripping through the darkness echoed.
The ghost daggers was released.
Huh!
Yo Sulyeong instinctively leaned back and swung her sword.
Kkagang!
She was able to hit the ghost dagger by a hairs breadth. Having managed to save her life, she exhaled a deep breath and got up quickly.
Her eyes widened as if torn apart.
Big brother!
Sa Hyo-kyung was standing with his mouth wide open.
Around his neck was a thread so fine that it was indistinguishable with the naked eye. It was clear that the thread would pierce his neck without mercy if he moved even a little.
Behind Sa Hyo-kyung was Pyo-wol, holding the thread.
In that brief moment when Yo Sulyeong evaded the ghost daggers, Pyo-wol had wrapped the thread around Sa Hyo-kyungs neck and went behind his back.
Keueuk!
The thread dug into Sa Hyo-kyungs neck.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Synchronization. Raws: ??(ͬ{)
- ͬ same, simr
- { transer, move, change, tune
Chapter 104
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 4
Manhwa: N/A
Sa Hyo-kyungsplexion was really pale.
The feeling of the thread digging into the flesh was horrifying.
There was no room for shame.
Because everything happened in the blink of an eye.
Cho Samcheok was dragged into darkness, and Jeong Ssanwi lost his life. And the time it took for them to be subdued was only by a couple of breaths.
In that brief moment, Pyo-wol eliminated the survivors of Seven Stars andpletely overpowered them.
It was like a nightmare.
As long as they live in Jianghu, they thought that they would have no choice but to face a tough situation one day, but they never really knew that that moment woulde so unannounced.
Has there ever been an assassin like this in Jianghu?
He couldnt believe it even after experiencing it himself.
Pyo-wol was an existence thatpletely rejected themon sense of an assassin. None of themon sense they knew applied to Pyo-wol.
The fact that such an assassin existed in Jianghu itself was a nightmare. The problem is that warriors outside Sichuan are currently unaware of this fact.
There was a monster lurking in Sichuan.
Sa Hyo-kyung did not even dare to move and rolled his eyes. He could see Yo Sulyeong, whose face had turned white.
When Sa Hyo-kyung was suppressed, Yo Sulyeong looked alternately between Pyo-wol and Sa Hyo-kyung.
A curse came out of nowhere.
You idiot! Dont just look at me, go ahead save me!
However, with the Soul-Reaping Thread choking his throat, his voice could note out and only lingered in his mouth.
At that moment, Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
Why do you want to kidnap him?
As soon as Pyo-wols voice echoed in his ears, Sa Hyo-kyung felt a chill in his spine.
That
Yo Sulyeong stuttered.
She didnt know anything.
It was just Sa Hyo-kyung who had received the request, so she just followed his orders. She had no interest in knowing the truth.
Pyo-wols gaze turned to Sa Hyo-kyung.
Say it.
The thread that was tightening Sa Hyo-kyungs neck loosened a little.
Heuk! I, I dont know. I was justmissioned Kek!
In an instant, the Soul-Reaping Thread squeezed Sa Hyo-kyungs neck again. Sa Hyo-kyungs eyes bulged out as if they were about to pop out.
Pyo-wol could tell whether the other persons words were true or not just by listening to the sound of his breath. The sound of Sa Hyo-kyungs heart beating anxiously was telling him that it was a lie.
I wont ask you twice. Who ordered you?
Kukgeuk!
Sa Hyo-kyungs face turned red.
Yo Sulyeong bit her lip at the sight of him who seemed to run out of breath at any moment.
Wait! Lets solve it by having a conversation!
A conversation? Arent we already talking?
Dont say it so terribly, gentlyC
Yo Sulyeong threw away the sword she was holding in her hand.
After raising both hands to convince him that she had no weapons, she proceeded to cautiously walk towards Pyo-wol. With every step she took, her voluptuous body stood out.
Pyo-wols gaze turned to her chest.
In an instant, a smile appeared on Yo Sulyeongs lips.
Youre a man too.
It was Yo Sulyeong, who had the confidence to possess any man even if its the Jade Emperor himself.
She seduced Pyo-wol with the most attractive facial expressions and gestures she could make. And exchanged nces with Sa Hyo-kyung.
They could tell each others thoughts just by looking at each others eyes.
Sa Hyo-kyung understood Yo Sulyeongs intention and nodded his head even in a situation where his breath ran out at any moment.
Sa Hyo-kyung understood Yo Seol-youngs intention and nodded her head even in a situation where her breath ran out at any moment.
Tuk!
Yo Sulyeong took off her coat.
Then her white cor bone was exposed.
As long as we let go of him, we can have a good time. I dont like the harsh atmosphere at all. So why dont we just have a wonderful time? I promise to give you the greatest pleasure youd ever feel in your life.
Yo Sulyeong seductively said.
Her eyes, whispers, and gestures radiated a fatal charm in trying to seduce Pyo-Wol.
It was impossible for any man to resist this temptation.
At least, all the men Yo Sulyeong has seduced so far all fell to their knees, unable to bear it.
Yo Sulyeong thought that it would be like this again, and approached Pyo-wol with a smile as beautiful as possible.
Perhaps her temptation worked, the thread that tightened around Sa Hyo-kyung loosened a little.
Its an opportunity!
Sa Hyo-kyung turned around like a thunderbolt and flew.
Kwaaa!
The energy that contained the power of his whole body hit Pyo-wols chest.
In an instant, Sa Hyo-kyung realized that something was wrong. Because he didnt feel anything in his hands.
That was then.
Behind you, brother!
Yo Sulyeong urgently cried out.
Sa Hyo-kyung instinctively turned around. But Pyo-wol was nowhere to be seen.
Yo Sulyeong looked at Sa Hyo-kyung with a fearful look. To be precise, she was looking at Pyo-wol standing like a ghost behind Sa Hyo-kyungs back.
Pyo-wol stood behind Sa Hyo-kyung from beginning to end. Still, Sa Hyo-kyung was unaware of that fact at all.
Your back, back!
Yo Sulyeongs words did not continue until the end.
It was because a sh of light prated her forehead.
Sulyeong!
Sa Hyo-kyungs desperate cry resounded in the night sky.
A ghost dagger was engraved on Yo Sulyeongs forehead.
Without knowing that fact, Yo Sulyeongos body was already copsing.
Sa Hyo-kyung went crazy at the death of Yo Sulyeong.
AHHRG! You crazy bastard! KillC I will kill you!
Heshed out like crazy, back and forth.
Kwakwakwang!
Everything struck by his energy was destroyed. However, none of them manage tond on the body of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol used the Snake Step while avoiding all the attacks and gave a blow to Sa Hyo-kyungs chest.
Using Jailbreak, he concentrated all of his power on one point.
Poeng!
With the sound of the drum popping, Sa Hyo-kyungs body bounced back.
There was a big hole in Sa Hyo-kyungs chest.
You, you
Sa Hyo-kyungy on the floor and looked up at Pyo-wol.
The figure of Pyo-wol, who was looking at him indifferently, did not look like a human being.
Reaper
Those were thest words Sa Hyo-kyung left.
Pyo-wol looked at Sa Hyo-kyungs body for a moment and then turned around.
All the members of the Seven Stars who entered Chengdu were nowpletely annihted.
A group of warriors known in Hunan Province was ughtered in just one night.
It was a major incident that would make a lot of noise if Jianghus soldiers knew, but Pyo-wol, the main character of the incident, had an indifferent expression.
Jianghus fame or status could not impress Pyo-wol.
He only divided people into two categories.
Those who can kill him and those who cannot.
And he confirmed it today.
There are very few people who cannot kill him even if they make up their mind to it.
Pyo-wol disappeared from the scene with Nam Shin-woo in his arms.
Long after he disappeared, two people, a man and woman, appeared at the scene where Sa Hyo-kyung and Yo Sulyeong were killed.
Oh my god!
The person who was astonished to see Sa Hyo-kyungs body was Yu Shinfeng, the Shadowless Monk.
He could not close his opened mouth as he looked alternately at the bodies of Sa Hyo-kyung and Yo Sulyeong. It was the same with Lee So-ha, who followed behind Yu Shinfeng.
The entire Seven Stars have been wiped out? Against a single person, too. Does this make sense?
He found it impossible to understand.
If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would have never believed in the scene unfolding before his eyes.
Yu Shinfeng muttered in despair.
A mass of disaster was nesting in Chengdu. What should we do with this?
* * *
Pyo-wol moved while holding Nam Shin-woo.
Pyo-wols expression as he looked at Nam Shin-woo, who had lost his mind, was not very bright.
It was Nam Shin-woo, who was bloodied because of Sa Hyo-kyungs harsh violence. But if someone would look closely, his wounds were healing at a frightening rate.
Some were almost healed, leaving only faint scar.
It was conceptually iprehensible.
Pyo-wol himself was a being who denied themon sense of others, but Nam Shin-woo was denying even themon sense of such a person.
He heard that there is one more person like this in Jianghu.
Was it the Ghost King?
Hong Yushin referred to him as the greatest mystery of the current Jianghu.
Its not just that the martial arts are strong. It was because people believed that he had the secret of immortality.
Pyo-wol shook his head.
Because it was an absurd idea.
As long as someone is born as a human, it is natural for them to die someday.
He didnt know if it was possible to reject the end stage of life, but even if it was possible, he didnt know what the price would be.
Pyo-wols indifferent gaze suddenly turned forward.
Because someone was walking from the other side.
For the first time, a crack appeared on Pyo-wols face.
He could clearly see someone, but he couldnt feel any trace of their presence.
This is the first time this has happened since he came to Jianghu.
There were many times that people couldnt feel his presence, but this was the first time he couldnt feel someones presence.
All of Pyo-wols nerves were all on edge. Like a hedgehog with thorns, his nerves rose sharply and his senses expanded.
Tuck!
However, Pyo-wols sense was blocked in the middle infront of him. Something faint, as if obscured by a dense mist, disturbed the senses of Pyo-wol.
A red light shed in Pyo-wols eyes.
Because it was the first time he felt such a sense of crisis.
Suddenly, his muscles stiffened and his shoulders tightened.
Pyo-wol, with Nam Shin-woo on one side, stood tall and looked at the approaching person.
At that moment, a gust of wind blew and swirled around Pyo-wols whole body.
It was not just Pyo-wols illusion that the wind that should have been refreshing felt eerie. The wind swept through Pyo-wols whole body with a will.
In Pyo-wols eyes, the figure of the unknown enemy grew darker and darker.
Now it seemed that only two red lights were floating in the darkness.
For a moment, he felt the presence on the other side startled.
Pyo-wol widened the senses of his whole body. Then he felt the wind blowing through him get stronger.
It was like a snake crawling all over his body.
That feeling was not unfamiliar to Pyo-Wol.
Snakes feel, measure, and grasp their opponents with their whole body.
He felt the snakes sensations in the wind.
The wind was scanning Pyo-wols whole body, trying to grasp everything. To be precise, the person who was controlling the wind is trying to figure out Pyo-wol.
But he didnt know.
Pyo-wol is not a person who shows his inner feelings to others.
Rather, it was the opposite.
Pyo-wols energy began to move.
After squeezing the wind that ran through his body, it began to seep in the opposite direction.
Just as a single drop of ink pollutes the clear water in a basin, Pyo-wols dark and humid air pollutes the wind making it go back to the original source.
The air from Pyo-wol moved like a snake, splitting into numerous of pieces.
Tsk!
The sound of a tongue clicking erupted from the mouth of the person who was trying to use the wind to measure Pyo-wol. Although his face remained invisible, there was a sign of disappointmenting from his body.
Because this was his first time.
He hurriedly cut off the wind and tried to cut off his connection with Pyo-wol.
But Pyo-wol didnt let him do that.
Pyo-wols air persisted against the wind. Just as thousands of serpents droop while biting their prey, the air of Pyo-wol crawled in order to reach the original source.
Pyo-wol did the same thing he did.
He copied the act of the other person trying to grasp him with the wind. It was like an act of insulting others.
But Pyo-wol didnt care about such petty emotions. The unknown person tried to figure himself out first, and he only copied his actions. There was no room for trivial emotions like guilt to intervene.
This was a fight.
A fight that his opponent initiated.
Pyo-wol was ready to do anything to win the fight.
Even if it means stealing the opponents technique and learning it.
It didnt matter if it was cowardly.
Because he survived that way.
Just because his martial arts had reached a certain level, he had no intention of beingcent.
If there is something better, he will learn to haunt it, and even if it is robbed, it will rise to a higher ce.
At that moment, a lions roar erupted from the opponent.
Go!
The roar became a storm and devoured Pyo-wol.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~ finally a worthy opponent against Pyo-wol ??(well lets hope hes indeed different from the others)
Chapter 105
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 5
Manhwa: N/A
For a moment, he felt dizzy.
The opponents roar shook Pyo-wols brain momentarily. It felt as if his head had been shoved into a giant bell and was hit hard.
The red light was about to fade from Pyo-wols eyes. However, the red light soon came back several times more intensely. It was the Thunder-Splitting Method that prevented his consciousness from flying away.
Pyo-wol was in a difficult position. He did not know the identity or face of the opponent.
But none of that mattered.
What really matters is that someone had attacked him.
Phat!
The figure of Pyo-wol has disappeared. The ce where he appeared again was right in front of his opponent. He had used the ck Lightning to move.
Riiing!
A buzzing sound rumbled in his mind. It was a phenomenon that urred whenever his thinking was elerated at a lightning speed.
It was as if the flow of the world had slowed down.
In it, only Pyo-wol was moving fast.
He was simultaneously analyzing, attacking and digging through his opponent.
What Pyo-wol was doing was a crazy thing that normal warriors would not have even dared to do. However, Pyo-wols body, which was trained beyond the limits of human beings, made the impossible possible.
The opponents face was big. He was in his mid-forties, with a sturdy physique, a pure white long beard, and a long sword that was worn around his waist. His fingers were long and delicate, his steps were careful and his eyes were shaped like a tiger.
A series of information was transmitted into Pyo-wols head.
His opponent is strong.
This is the first powerhouse that Pyo-wol had to face aftering into the world.
If he cant manage to kill him, he will surely die.
Schiak!
The Soul-Reaping Thread was stretched out from Pyo-wols hand. This technique had never failed him in taking the lives of others.
Paang!
But this time, the Soul-Reaping Threadpletely betrayed his expectations.
As the energy in front of the man exploded, the Soul-Reaping Threads were scattered in vain.
Youre a weirdo.
He raised his hand.
In an instant, Pyo-wol felt the air around him change.
Chwahahak!
The air that was swirling around the area had turned into hundreds and thousands of des before attacking Pyo-wol.
It was as if a millstone with thousands of upside-down des had interlocked with Pyo-wol in between.
Geugeugeung!
Thendscape that had unfolded was as if the end of the world hade. It was andscape Pyo-wol had never even imagined.
It was closer to the realm of the gods, not the realm of martial arts.
At least, thats how he felt.
But Pyo-wol did not despair.
Even in a desperate situation, Pyo-wol managed to survive. He had even experienced raking moss and eating snakes alive just to stay alive.
Pyo-wols appearance resembled that of a hungry angler.
The wind like a de tore his clothes, ripped his flesh, and sttered his blood, but he did not stop advancing.
The opponent could not help but admire the appearance of Pyo-wol.
Huh! How long can you endure it?
What he unfolded was a technique called the Sea Breeze Sword1, which contained his lifelong profound thoughts.
The de of the wind that blew toward Pyo-wol was actually the crystallization of the energy he radiated. It was a supreme technique that could not be unfolded without the support of a vast, near-infinite strength and experience.
No one dared to hold out for ten seconds once he unleashed his Sea Breeze Sword, but Pyo-wol had already managed to hold out for more than ten seconds.
No, he wasnt just enduring, he was actually starting to counterattack.
At first, he was just trying to avoid it, but from a certain moment on he began to go on an offensive.
Does this mean that in that brief moment, he analyzed the method behind the technique and found the way to survive it?
Pyo-wol is definitely not a normal martial artist.
He had a great deal of insight.
He is familiar with most of the martial arts that appeared in Jianghu within the past 100 years. However, none of the martial arts he knew was simr to the one Pyo-wol is currently demonstrating.
As such, Pyo-wols martial arts were both original and unique. It was like seeing a unique cultivation method that suddenly appeared through the darkness.
Bang!
A part of the Sea Breeze Sword was broken by Pyo-wols fist. A gloomy energy prated through it.
Like a snake digging through a small hole, the dark energy that came in through the Sea Breeze sword was aiming for his life.
He was a monster he had never seen or heard of before.
Had he not met Pyo-wol in person, he would not have even imagined that such a martial artist existed.
Cit! Ciiiit!
A terrifying pounding sound echoed from Pyo-wols body. It was the sound of the Soul-Reaping Thread as it collided with the Sea Breeze Sword.
In an instant, he felt his whole body tingle. His nerves were stimted as if struck by lightning.
What?
He opened his eyes and looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol seemed to have fallen into a trance.
His mind was focused solely on breaking the des of the wind.
It was the Soul-Reaping Thread that has taken countless lives so far. However, the Soul-Reaping Thread and the Sea Breeze Sword were pr opposites.
The Soul-Reaping Thread, which was made up of qi, was in the form of a thread. It has a structure that had no choice but to be greatly affected by the wind. Because of that, the Soul-Reaping Thread was pushed away by the wind and kept flying to the wrong ce.
Pyo-wol was desperately thinking about how to control the Soul-Reaping Thread.
He tried to think, and think, and think on what he could do.
It was possible because he had heard the world inside his heart.
Many times, dozens of times more than others, the ident has analyzed the current situation and came up with a solution on how to supplement the Soul-Reaping Thread.
It was bybining the power of lightning with the Soul-Reaping Thread.
The Thunder-Splitting Method had the effect of stimting his nerves with lightning and making his reaction several times faster.
Although much of its original appearance disappeared as he fell into the snake pit and was re-established as the Thunder-Snake Cultivation Method, the core of using lightning remained intact.
Pyo-wol reinforced the Soul-Reaping Thread by merging it with lightning. So even against the fierce wind, the Soul-Reaping Thread would continue to stretch out without being shaken.
And something unexpected happened.
Bzzzt!
Lightning started to be released outside through the Soul-Reaping Thread.
As the force of lightning came into contact with the air, it created sparks.
He narrowed his eyes at the phenomenon he had seen for the first time in his life.
Its getting stronger.
The problem is that the lightning released outside the Soul-Reaping Thread gathers the static energy in the air, making it more powerful.
Bzzt! Bzzzt!
The shes of lightning felt threatening.
Tsk! Did I actually bring out his potential?
The man clicked his tongue.
This was the first time in his life.
Throughout his life, he had met countless warriors, some of whom possessed the talent to be on top of the world. But none of them developed their talents at such a frightening pace as the man in front of him.
At this rate, Im going to be devoured.
He wanted to wait a little longer and watch Pyo-wol, but if he did, even his bottom line would be robbed.
Chaat!
With a great spirit, he drew his index finger in a crisscross pattern in the air.
The wind gathered around the area with a bizarre sound, creating the shape of a huge sword.
It was a sword created by the wind.
Kwaa!
The wind sword shed towards Pyo-wol.
Is it over?
He squinted his eyes and looked at the ce where Pyo-wol had been. A thick dust rose and obscured his view after unleashing his Sea Breeze Sword.
It was then.
He suddenly felt a tingling sensation in his ankle.
For a moment, his eyes lit up. Because he saw an intangible thread wrapped around his ankle.
It was the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Pyo-wol was surprisingly still alive.
The Soul-Reaping Thread wrapped around the opponents ankle was proof of that.
Bzzt!
Lightning flowed into his body with the help of the Soul-Reaping Thread.
He hurriedly retreated back, unleashing his Sea Breeze Sword and cutting off the Soul-Reaping thread. Lighting has the power to paralyze his nerves momentarily.
Huh! How could anyone be like this?
He looked dumbfounded.
The dust went away and Pyo-wol was exposed.
Pyo-wol was bloodied. He got hit hard by the power of the enormous wind sword. It was the first time aftering back to Jianghu. But the light in Pyo-wols eyes never died.
He sighed at the sight of Pyo-wol.
I cant believe someone like you is out here in the world. This old man is just confused about the will of heaven.
He had attacked him with murderous intent.
He used his techniques to kill him. And yet he still survived.
He didnt just survive, but rather, he had improved and even counterattacked.
It was his first encounter with this kind of person. At least there was no opponent who showed this kind of response among those who are at the same age as Pyo-wol.
This is the best chance to kill him.
It was Pyo-wol who developed by absorbing his strength and techniques while fighting against himself. He couldnt even begin to imagine how terrifying he would be again after this moment.
But even after knowing that fact, he couldnt move forward.
I can try to kill him. But I wont be totally safe either.
He could tell just by looking at his eyes.
There is no fear in those emotionless eyes.
He could feet the murderous intent and iron will to make sure that the other person would pay the corresponding price for harming him no matter what the cost.
Although he has been a warrior for several decades, it has been a long time since he has seen an opponent with those kinds of eyes.
Pyo-wols eyes reminded him of a memory from a long time ago which made him feel old.
When he was young, he was not afraid of receiving any wounds. But his old body, which hadpromised with time, was now reluctant to get hurt.
Above all, he thought it was no coincidence that he had met Pyo-wol in a ce like this.
Tsk! The will of heaven is so deep that it is impossible toprehend it with a small human head I dont know whether Ill regret my decision today or not.
He clicked his tongue and opened his hand. Then, the body of Nam Shin-woo, which Pyo-wol had put on one side, floated up and came to him.
It was telekinesis.2
Stop!
Pyo-wol rushed in and tried to take Nam Shin-woo. However, he created a wind wall to block the approach of Pyo-wol.
Kwakwakwa!
A typhoon blew in between him and Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol stopped because he knew that he would be dismantled finely like well-grounded meat if he continued to approach.
In the meantime, the unknown man opened his mouth.
What is your name?
Are you a coward who doesnt even have the courage to reveal your name?
Isnt it polite to reveal your name first?
Hahaha! So thats how it is. Im called Fengzon3
Fengzon?
It seems like this is the first time youve heard of it, so ask someone who knows Jianghu wellter. Hell tell you about me.
I dont care. Why would you want to take that child with you?
For protection.
Protection? From what?
Im sorry. I cant tell you that.
Then you cant take him.
Its not about getting your permission, young man!
Fengzon snorted with a surprised expression.
Pyo-wol was the first person to react like this even though he said his name.
If a person who knows well about Jianghu had heard the nickname of Fengzon, they would have fled immediately.
Fengzon was the most mysterious warrior in Jianghu.
He was among the Three Saints along with Muzon Yeombul4 and Geomjon Han Yucheon.5 Nothing was known about him, whereas the history of the other two were roughly known.
There was not even a single person who even knew his name, let alone the school or sect he came from.
Although he possessed a powerful force that earned him the nickname Fengzon, he was treated as a monster because of his unclear circumstances and entric personality.
People call him Fengzon because he wanders around the world with his unpredictable behavior, and rank him at the top of the list along with Muzon Yeombul and Geomjon Han Yucheon.
He is a strong man standing shoulder-to-shoulder with the masters of Two Factions, Three ns, Three Packs and Three Manors who are currently the strongest sects.
Fengzon put Nam Shin-woo around his shoulders and said,
I dont know how this child got here, but this child should not be here. If this child continues to stay here, thend of Sichuan will be engulfed by a catastrophe. You may have the power to preserve your life but that luck isnt the same with the others. So I have to go and protect this kid.
How can I believe that?
Heh! I dont care if you believe it or not. Do you think Im backing down because Im afraid of you? Your talent is extraordinary and your martial arts are bizarre, but it doesnt work for everyone.
Fengzon snorted.
His whole body was emitting an unrivaled sense of intimidation.
None of the warriors Pyo-wol had ever seen could beparable to the presence of Fengzon. Even the Go Yeopjin who is said to be the best master of the Qingcheng sect seemed to be inferior to Fengzon.
Pyo-wol realized that there was another sky above the sky.
He was ashamed of himself, for thinking that he had no rival in Sichuan.
But he didnt despair.
While he confirmed the gap between Fengzon and himself, he also discovered that the gap is not sorge that it can never be narrowed.
He had gained a new starting point. That is something Pyo-wol had to doter on.
Hururu!
The wind blew and wrapped around Fengzon and Nam Shin-woo.
Fengzon became one with the wind and moved away in an instant.
The heavenly sword has been lost in the setting sun, and the blood-red sky will open up. Heavens! Please be wary of the other side.
Along with the words of unknown meaning, Fengzon disappearedpletely.
Pyo-wol frowned and looked in the direction where Fengzon disappeared.
I was thoroughly teased.
He stole Nam Shin-woo from the Seven Stars, but Nam Shin-woo was taken away from him by Fengzon.
The only thing that was left on him were the wounds inflicted by Fengzon.
Still, Pyo-wol did not get frustrated nor despaired.
Now that he knows hes stillcking, he just needs to make up for it.
Fengzon will regret not killing him when he got the chance.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- Sea Breeze Sword. Raws: Fengyang Sword, ???(L ).
- L feng, wind, air
- yang, ocean, sea
- jian, sword
- Telekinesis. Raws: ????(ղ)
- false
- empty
- sow, spread
- thing, substance
- Fengzon. Raws: Windzone, Pungjon, ??(L)
- L Feng, wind, air
- Na, take, hold, grasp
- Muzon. Raws: ??() ???.
- military, martial, warlike
- respect, revere
- Geomjon Han Yucheon. Raws: ??()
- establish, create, knife cut
- respect, revere
Chapter 106
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 6
Manhwa: N/A
This
Hong Yushin felt a throbbing pain in his head.
In front of himy the seven dead bodies of the Seven Stars. It was the Hao n who took control over the night.
Exactly seven people. All of them were killed by Pyo-wol except for one.
I didnt expect seven people to be killed in one night.
If it was Seven Stars, they were warriors who were known in Hunan Province.
There is a reason why the group with only seven members, had gained such a high reputation among the prominent sects.
In particr, Sa Hyo-kyung, the leader figure, possessed excellent judgment as well as strong martial arts. The fact that he was beaten without using much effort was proof that Pyo-wols martial arts prowess were excellent.
Even if you are good, someone else would be better. What is thisC
Jianghus history has proven it so far.
A person who is too good always blows the wind of change to a strong yer.
Even if they dont want to.
Pyo-wol was also in a simr situation.
I need to know more about that guy.
Hong Yushin, who had organized his thoughts, gestured to the warriors of the Hao n who were waiting. Then, the warriors ran all at once and took the bodies of the warriors of the Seven Stars.
They were not ordinary warriors. They were more like schrs than a man of arms.
A schr who has mastered martial arts.
From now on, they will thoroughly analyze and dig up the bodies of Seven Stars to find out about the martial arts Pyo-wol uses.
There is no way to urately find out his martial arts, but still, it was already a great sess to figure out the weapons he used through the scars.
In this way, the Hao n could still umte information on those who could be a threat to Jianghu.
We need to gather as much information as possible since hes still in Sichuan. It will be toote when he goes out.
Hong Yushins eyes became cold.
He knew how strong he was because he had personally experienced the power of Pyo-wol. In a face-to-face confrontation, he may be inferior to the Two Factions, Three ns, Three Packs and Three Manors.
But Pyo-wol is an assassin.
Although he is learning strong martial arts, he did not abandon his identity as an assassin.
That meant he could sneak attack at any time.
He had no guilt nor shame.
If a master like Pyo-wol made up his mind and tried to sneak attack, even the best master of Jianghu would inevitably be in danger. In a sense, he is a more lethal warrior than any other expert of Jianghu.
Pyo-wol was an entirely new kind of threat that had never existed before.
So Hong Yushin was paying close attention to Pyo-wol.
Hong Yushin asked his subordinate who was next to him.
What about him?
Hes in the workshop.
A workshop?
Its a workshop run by a descendant of the Tang Family.
Have you figured out their rtionship?
Were trying to figure out how such a strong bond between the two of them came about.
Dont miss anything about him. We wont be able to control him, but the more information we can gather, the higher the price we can sell it for.
Alright.
After replying, the subordinate withdrew.
Hong Yushin, who was left alone, sighed.
Huu!
* * *
Tang Sochu asked Pyo-wol.
So, youre saying that a person named Fengzon took Shin-woo in order to protect him? Do you think his words are true, brother?
It didnt seem like a lie.
Hoo!
Tang Sochu heaved a deep sigh.
Last night, Chengdu was turned upside down again.
A third of the slum was burnt down by the fire that Yo Sulyeong had set, so Chengdu was swept away in great chaos. Thousands of people have lost their homes and are left wandering the streets.
The public sentiment, which had barely been managed, became ferocious again, and the atmosphere on the streets was more serious than ever.
All of this was due to what the Seven Stars did. And the reason they did this to Chengdu was to catch Nam Shin-woo.
What kind of secret did that kid have that made him the target of such big names? Even more, for Fengzon
You know about Fengzon?
How can I not know? He is an absolute powerhouse who stands shoulder to shoulder with the masters of Two Factions, Three ns, Three Packs and Three Manors. Even children know that fact.
Tell me more.
What appeared on Pyo-wols face was more than just curiosity.
He knew very little about Jianghu. His knowledge was limited to Sichuan Province, and even that was only fragmentary.
He was so focused on revenge that he didnt have much interest in Jianghus general information, but now has to change his ways.
I dont know much either. Its the same as what everyone else knows.
Just tell me what you know.
Where should I start? Oh! The Two Factions are undoubtedly the strongest sects of Jianghu, but in reality, both have just been recently established within thest 100 years. Its just that the achievements left by their first sect leaders were so great that they are considered as the strongest sects.
So what are their names?
Gwangmumun and Cheon Mujang. Gwangmumun is a sect created by Lee Gwak who ended the War of the Demons and Heavens. While Cheon Mujang is the sect that has Jang Cheonhwa as their sect leader. Jang Cheonhwa is also the one who destroyed the Celestial Demon Union. Gwangmumun became the strongest power in Jianghu because of the halo of Lee Gwak, while Cheon Mujang became the strongest power by attracting many people with its enormous financial power.
It is said that the current sect leader of Gwangmumun is Lee Cheong, the son of Lee Gwak, and for Cheon Mujang it is Jang Cheonhwa.
The Gwangmumun is made up of purely martial artists, while Cheon Mujang is abination of the aristocrats and martial artists. In terms of force alone, Gwangmumun was far stronger, but if money and power were taken into consideration, the Cheon Mujang was no less powerful.
The Three ns following the Two Factions were the traditional sects: the Shaolin Temple, Wudang Sect, and the Mount Hua Sect.
They, who had been in seclusion for a long time, opened their door starting from the War of the Demons and Heavens and jumped back into the affairs of Jianghu again. Since they made a big contribution during the War of the Demons and Heavens, their names became widely known for their strong traditional martial arts.
The Three Packs is a term used bybining the three sects: Heavenly Dragon Valley, Military Sword, and Tiancang Defense.
Prior to the War of the Demons and Heaven, the superpowers were called the Ten Packs since they ruled in ten equal parts, butter on only three of them survived so they became the Three Packs.
The Three Manors, as the name suggests, are three manor houses, which were created after the War of the Demons and Heavens, and were said to have stored up great powerpared to their short history.
They are called New Moon Vige, Spirit Sword Vige, and Rain Mountain Manor, respectively.
These eleven sects were the main pirs of the current Jianghu.
Although Gwangmumun and Cheon Mujang possessed the most superior power, the power and influence of the rest of the sects was by no means small. In this way, the eleven sects achieved an exquisite bnce of power, and the peace of Jianghu was maintained.
The sect leaders of the eleven sects can be said to be the rulers of Jianghu. But there are also those who do not belong to any sect but are not in any way inferior to the sect leaders of those eleven factions with their personal force alone. They are called the Eight Constetions and Three Saints. I dont know much about the eight constetions, so ask someone else.
What about the Three Saints?
They are the most powerful warriors known for their own field, such as Muzon Yeombul, Han Yucheon, and Fengzon.
If you say it like that, then youre talking about at least 20 martial artists like Fengzon.
The sect leaders of the eleven factions, the eight members of the eight constetions, and the three members of the Three Saints. There were twenty-two in total.
It is said that there are as many warriors as a grain of sand in Jianghu, so if you add other unknown martial artists, there will be much more than that.
Pyo-wol realized once again how big Jianghu was.
Afterpleting his revenge, he was just like a frog in a well, settling in Sichuan.
Now Iming to my senses.
The meeting with Fengzon awakened his awareness.
Jianghu was never a green ce.
Today he survived, but tomorrow he could be a cold corpse like the warriors of the Seven Stars.
I have to be stronger.
In order to survive in this hellish ce, he needed to be stronger and more tenacious.
Pyo-wol rose and said,
I will definitely return to you the kid named Shin-woo.
You dont have to.
Why?
It was a child I could not keep for long. It would be better for the child to be protected by Fengzon.
Tang Sochu was more emotional than he expected. He then apologized.
Im sorry! I made you suffer because of me.
Thanks to you, I realized something good too.
Thats a relief.
Yeah. I had a great experience.
Pyo-wol nodded, with his eyes colder than ever. The loss of Nam Shin-woo to Fengzon was a great shock to Pyo-wol.
I wont let anything be taken from me next time.
The feeling of being deprived of ones own was dirtier than he thought. Whether it is tangible or intangible. After revenge, it felt like my heart, which had loosened a little, was tightened again.
Pyo-wol said his goodbye to Tang Sochu and went outside.
He might have left the workshop, which was scorching hot but he didnt feel refreshed at all.
The memories of the previous day still made him uneasy. A day has already passed, but the memories of being blocked by Fengzon continued to haunt him.
Others may call it a useless obsession, but for Pyo-wol, it was a matter of survival.
Pyo-wol did not turn over even the smallest things. He had to solve even the smallest problems because the environment he was exposed to for the longest time had required him to. That was the only way he could have survived back then.
Everything is exposed now. I must have my own hiding ce.
While it is convenient for him to stay in a guest house, his every move bes exposed to the eyes of other people. Even now, he could feel the gaze of the members of the Hao n and other warriors from afar.
Since Pyo-wols actions are exposed, many warriors could naturally understand his actions. Even now, his route will be ryed to the Hao n in real time.
He couldnt do anything like this.
He had to hide himself for now.
To do that, he had to create and prepare a new hiding ce.
A huge amount of money was needed to establish a hiding ce. It was not difficult to raise money. If he can oppress the sect or the upper families in Chengdu, they will definitely pay him a gol.
But that was not how Pyo-wol does things.
Furthermore, if he receives money from them, the flow of money will be tracked. He needed money that the world didnt know about.
After thinking for a moment, Pyo-wol left Chengdu and started walking without hesitation.
He walked for three days and three nights.
Pyo-wol had a definite destination he needed to reach. The problem was that he didnt know the exact way to his destination.
He only went to that ce once, and it was in a situation where he could not see the outside scenery at all because he was loaded in a wagon.
It was like looking for an oasis in the desert without a map.
The only thing he could trust was his senses.
Pyo-wol moved, sniffing and smelling the moisture in the air.
Its been a long time, but he still has the memories of that time vividly. The microsensory ability that blossomed in the underground cave made it possible.
Pyo-wol followed the faint traces like a wild dog chasing its prey. And after three days, he was finally able to arrive at his desired destination.
A small manor surrounded by tall walls.
On the old signboard, three letters were written: Clear Wind Manor.
As it had been abandoned for a long time, he didnt feel any presence in the Clear Wind Manor.
Crreeak!
Rusty hinges screamed as Pyo-wol opened the door and entered.
The appearance inside the Clear Wind Manor was even more serious.
Traces of people looting were evident as they knew it was an abandoned ce. Doors and furniture were broken, and anything that could be money had disappeared.
Pyo-wol looked around the Clear Wind Manor with a slight frown. The Clear Wind Manor was one of the bases of the Blood Shadow Group.
After Pyo-wol and the children came out of the underground cave, the first ce they arrived was the Clear Wind Manor. It was still in his memory because this was where he took a bath and ate proper food for the first time.
The Clear Wind Manor was abandoned after the Blood Shadow Group was annihted by the Emei sect.
When there was no one to manage and no one to visit for a long time, the people who lived nearby were the first to notice that it was abandoned and so they stole all the things that could be used for money.
Although the appearance has changed a lot, Pyo-wol is convinced that this is the ce where he had stayed before.
After staying here for a few days, he definitely remembered that he was immediately sent to the killing of Woo Gunsang.
Pyowol moved to the Great Moon Hall, thergest hall in Clear Wind Manor.
The Great Moon Hall was the residence of Gu Juyang, the captain of the Blood Shadow Group. The Great Moon Hall was also thoroughly looted. Everything disappeared without leaving anything that could be used for money, let alone furniture.
Pyo-wol didnt even care about the lost wealth.
He didnt even think those things would still exist.
Pyo-wol looked at Gu Juyangs residence.
The residence of Gu Juyang, the head of the Blood Shadow Group was thoroughly destroyed. Its because people have thoroughly searched this ce. As it is thergest pavilion, people thought that there would be a lot of valuable items left.
It was the same with Pyo-wol.
But the things Pyo-wol valued were different from those other people.
Pyo-woly on the broken bed of the Gu Juyang and stared at the ceiling. He began to think from the shoes of Gu Juyang.
Where would I hide my most precious object?
It should be somewhere within reach.
A ce that people cant easily think of even though its in in sight.
Suddenly, Pyo-wol noticed a part of the ceiling with a different pattern. Pyo-wol flew to the ceiling and touched the parts with different patterns with his hands. Then, the cover of the hand-held part fell off and an empty space appeared.
Pyo-wol hung from the ceiling and searched through the empty space. Then there was an object that he could hold in his hand.
Pyo-wolnded on the floor holding the object in his hand.
What he held in his hand was a booklet wrapped in wax paper.
Pyo-wol carefully unfolded the wax paper, revealing a yellow booklet.
The untitled booklet smelled of old paper.
Pyo-wol carefully opened the booklet.
Pararak!
A smile appeared on Pyo-wols lips as he turned the booklet.
I knew it.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
This is the most difficult chapter Ive tranted ever. Anyway, the power structure in Jianghu ais basically the following:
Chapter 107
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 7
Manhwa: N/A
The Zodiac Division1 was located in Meishan city, Sichuan Province.
Although the scale is not veryrge, it is still a well-known merchant group in the Meishan city due to its solid management. There was a time where they had to worry about letting go of their organization due tock of funds, but at a certain point, they suddenly grew explosively.
Thanks to this, they were able to be reborn as one of the top merchant groups in the Meishan city.
Cho Chi-yang2 was in histe fifties and had arge body. He originally had a slightly skinny physique, but his craving for dessert made him gain substantial weight. But no one dared to criticize him for bing fat because he was the captain of the Zodiac Division.
Since Cho Chi-yang is the captain of the Zodiac Division, he is considered as one of the most influential people in Meishan. Everyone would look at him whenever they saw him, but he didnt pay them any attention.
At least in Meishan, he is being treated like a king.
Heh heh! That felt good.
With a satisfied smile, Cho Chi-yang left the Bright Sun Pavilion.3
The Bright Sun Pavilion was thergest brothel in Meishan.
There were reviews that the courtesans in Meishan are slightly inferiorpared to the prostitutes of Chengdu, but there are still quite a number of beautiful girls.
Cho Chi-yang was on his way out tof Bright Sun Pavilion after being treated with the utmost hospitality. Since he yed around with three of the most beautiful prostitutes in Bright Sun Pavilion, there was no area where his whole body didnt ache.
But even if his body was tired, he felt good.
To be a man who gets to enjoy the presence of beautiful courtesans without caring about the passage of time, he could be said to live a fairly sessful life. Living with no restraint without caring about anything else made it all the more better.
Cho Chi-yang entered his residence with a satisfied expression.
His residence was thergest pavilion. Given that it was always guarded by about a dozen or so warriors, it was the safest ce.
Cho Chi-yang, who initially entered his room with a smile, suddenly frowned.
Because someone else was sitting in his chair.
Who are you?
Cho Chi-yang raised his voice.
His voice was full of anger.
He felt like his authority had been trampled upon.
Cho Chi-yang.
You already know my name and yet you daree into my residence without my permission?! You even have the audacity to sit on my chair!
Cho Chi-yang terribly hated having his authority vited.
Without a second thought, he summoned the men who stood guard outside.
Is there no one out there?!
At once, about a dozen soldiers rushed inside.
Yes, captain!
Whats going on?
Cho Chi-yang pointed his finger at the person sitting in his chair and shouted.
Cant you see that guy sitting in my seat right now? How did you even stand guard that an outsider came into my residence?!
Oh!
How did that guyC?
The warriors looked at the man sitting on the chair in surprise. However, where the man was sitting, a shadow was cast so deep that his face was not visible.
Who are you?
How dare you sit in our captains seat? Get out right now!
The warriors rushed at the man sitting on the chair in great anger.
Cit! Ciiit!
At that moment, a sharp cracking sound echoed throughout the room.
The warriors, who were rushing at the man sitting on the chair, suddenly became motionless as if they were stone statues.
Cho Chi-yang shouted at them.
What are you doing?! Move!
Kukukung!
At that moment, the warriors copsed one by one.
Huh?
Cho Chi-yang fell on the floor, startled.
Thick blood was flowing from the bodies of the fallen warriors. It was clear that everyone who had fallen had already lost their lives.
H, how?
All of his subordinates guarding his residence are warriors who are quite well-known in the area. Cho Chi-yang specially hired them for arge sum of money.
But to think such warriors lost their lives in vain without even having the chance to use their hands. Only then did he realize that the person sitting in his chair was a great expert.
Who are you?
Cho Chi-yang. It seems youve earned a lot of money.
Hyuk! SoC?
Cho Chi-yang became contemtive.
He then remembered a name he had long forgotten.
A, are you by any chance, Dark Moon?
Thats right.
Heuk!
At the mans answer, Cho Chi-yang gasped as if he was running out of breath. Just hearing the name Dark Moon made him extremely frightened.
The man sitting on the chair looked at Cho Chi-yang without a word.
Although his face was obscured by the shadows, his eyes were somehow visible. This is because even in the dark, a soft red light was emitted from his eyes.
Cho Chi-yang trembled.
Well, I didnt recognize you because we havent been in touch. Please forgive me.
Cho Chi-yang.
Please! S, spare me! I thought you werent interested in me anymore because you didnt contact me.
Cho Chi-yang begged while banging his head on the floor.
His forehead was torn and bleeding, but he didnt even feel the pain. Cho Chi-yang was feeling a great deal of fear.
Long ago, the Zodiac Division was about to go bankrupt due tock of funds.
The person who appeared at that time was Dark Moon. He gave Cho Chi-yang arge sum of money and told him to use it as a capital for their business.
In exchange, he waspelled to donate thirty percent of his fortune every year.
Cho Chi-yang, who was driven to a corner, quickly epted the funds without thinking much about it. He had no choice.
So with the money he received from Dark Moon, Cho Chi-yang managed to raise the Zodiac Division while surrendering thirty percent of the wealth he earned every year.
One day, he realized that the money he paid every year was not worth it. He thought that the amount he had donated was enough. He refused to continue paying them any more money.
What he did instead was to use the huge sum of money to hire escorts. He built his own personal army.
But the next day he realized just how absurd it was.
Not only warriors who were escorting him, but also his concubines were killed.
Whats even more creepy is that even though so many people died, Cho Chi-yang waspletely unaware and only slept.
When he woke up, he was already in the middle of a multitude of corpses.
The body of his bodyguards and lovers surrounded him.
The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was the eyes of his dead lover. He still cant forget how scary his mistress eyes which had lost their focus.
On that day, Cho Chi-yang deeply realized how foolish he had been, and each year he dedicated the exact amount to Dark Moon.
So another year passed.
But starting seven years ago, Dark Moon failed to visit even once.
In the first year, he doubted their intention. But three yearster, and then four years passed, Dark Moon still hasnt appeared.
Cho Chi-yang thought that something went wrong with Dark Moon. Otherwise, it made no sense that he would note.
Since then, Cho Chi-yang has forgotten Dark Moon.
No, he forced himself to forget.
It pleased him that the shackles that had restrained him were gone. So after that, he lived without hesitation. As a true king of Meishan.
But today, Dark Moon, who he had long forgotten, suddenly reappeared.
His fear came back.
He was so surprised that he even peed on his pants.
Please, spare me. You havent been here for a long time so Ive been careless. But still! I have all the money to give to Dark Moon. If you open the storage next to you, youll see slips and documents. You can take them all.
At Cho Chi-yangs words, Dark Moon opened the locker and took out what was inside.
Pararak!
He could hear him flipping over slips and papers.
Cho Chi-yang bowed his head and swallowed his dried saliva.
Please! Please!
He didnt even dare to rebel. He was just waiting for Dark Moons decision.
He continued trembling. However, no matter how long he waited, he couldnt hear Dark Moons voice.
Cho Chi-yang raised his head carefully.
In an instant, his eyes widened like a candlestick. There was no sign of Dark Moon, who was supposed to be sitting on a chair.
D, did he already leave? Huu!
As his whole body rxed, he slumped on his buttocks.
Tears welled up at the thought of preserving his life. He didnt feel ashamed at all.
He can earn money again, but he only has one life.
I cant believe Dark Moon-nim appeared again. I now have to resume paying annually again.
His hands were still trembling.
The presence Cho Chi-yang thought was Dark Moon left the residence without a sound.
At that moment, the clouds cleared and the moon appeared.
The soft moonlight illuminated Dark Moons face. His true form was then revealed under the moonlight.
The man who is more beautiful than any woman and has skin as white as snow was Pyo-wol.
A crafty rabbit has three burrows.5
Gu Juyang, who was the head of the Blood Shadow Group, spread their funds to various ces in case of an emergency.
One of them would be towards people who had excellent business talent like Cho Chi-yang but had no wealth. They would invest in them to raise funds on their own.
Because the funds were rolled under the pseudonym of Dark Moon, the people who they invested in would never have dreamed that the Blood Shadow Group would be involved.
The names of those who Gu Juyang invested in were written in the booklet that Pyo-wol found at Clear Wind Manor.
Now it was time for him to visit the next person.
Like Gu Juyang, Pyo-wol is intending to make several dens in Chengdu.
* * *
Yu Shinfeng looked at the slum with a serious expression on his face.
In the ashes of the slum, people sat soulless. They have no idea on where and how to begin with the repairs.
Hu!
Yu Shinfeng let out a sigh.
All of this happened because of Yo Sulyeong of the Seven Stars. Although he had no affiliation with Seven Stars, he felt guilty just because they were fellow warriors.
Lee So-ha came to his side.
Its not your fault, is it? So you shouldnt feel so guilty.
How nice would it be if it was as easy as that? I did not take any action after witnessing their evil deeds. So I cannot forgive myself for such a thing.
But it was inevitable at that time, right? We cant stand up to the Seven Stars without knowing the entire situation. So no one would say anything bad to uncle once they know that fact.
Hoo!
No matter what anyone says, I believe in my uncle. I know how great uncles sympathy is, and how bright and righteous he is.
Thank you.
Yu Shinfeng tried to smile. Still, thanks to his niecesfort, his heavy heart was relieved even by a little.
What are you going to do now?
Ill have to stay in Chengdu and find out more about him.
Yu Shinfengs eyes sharpened.
The catastrophe of Chengdu a few days ago shocked him greatly.
On the day of the disaster, Yu Shinfeng was keeping a close eye on the Seven Stars. Still, he couldnt see how any of the warriors of the Seven Stars died.
That fact gave Yu Shinfeng a big shock.
He himself was a well-known expert in Jianghu. But even as he kept a close eye on the Seven Star warriors, he still failed to notice the method and timing of assassination.
It was not difficult to guess the identity of the perpetrator. He must be an assassin who has recently appeared in Chengdu.
He couldnt think of anyone else doing it.
I have to make sure of his capability. If hes really great enough to make a mess of Jianghu, he must be eliminated by all means.
Yu Shinfeng was proud of himself to be a righteous man of Jianghu. So it is impossible for him to just pass by watching an evil bud sprout.
You go back home.
I cant do that.
Just follow what I say, So-ha!
Uncle!
Im saying this because of you. Hes dangerous.
Then I should stay with my uncle even more.
Dont be stubborn. If I put you in danger, I wont have the face to see you.
It was Yu Shinfeng who usually agreed to what So-ha Lee wanted.
But not this time.
There was no room forpromise in his resolute expression.
Uncle!
Tears welled up in So-has eyes. Although his heart was weakened for a moment by her appearance, Yu Shinfeng firmly resolved his mind.
I found out that there is an escortpany that is going to your hometown. You should go back to your home with them.
Alright.
Thank you. And Im sorry. I couldnt keep my promise to show around Jianghu.
No, its okay.
Lee So-ha shook her head.
The appearance and attitude of his uncle was not something that anyone could have. So she respected Yu Shinfeng more than anyone else.
Ill go home, but Ill definitelye back.
So-ha!
Dont stop me froming back, or else I wont go home at all.
Okay, fine.
Please be careful.
Lee So-ha eventually left and joined the escortpany.
Yu Shinfeng, who was left alone, burned with great fighting spirit.
Ill dig deep into the kind of person you are.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- The Zodiac Division. Raws: Jogasangdan, ????.
- Cho Chi-yang. Raws: ????.
- Bright Sun Pavillion. Raws: Baekyang-ru, ???(¥).
- white, pure, bright
- male, light, sun
- ¥ building
- Dark Moon. Raws: Am-wol, ??.
- A crafty rabbit has three burrows. Raws: jio t sn k, ????().
- Meaning: Chinese Idiom. A cunning rabbit will prepare several hiding ces. In other words, a sly individual has more than one n to fall back on.
- Chinese characters:
- pare,paratively, more
- spare, excuse, evade
- three
- cave, cer, hole, underground
Chapter 108
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 8
Manhwa: N/A
The winter of that year was very cold.
The weather in Sichuan Province was originally not that cold during the winter thanks to its basin topography surrounded by high mountains, but this time it was different.
There was an unusual heavy snowfall, and the severe cold continued throughout the winter. As a result, all the roads leading to the outside were blocked and the people of Sichuan had to spend several months in istion.
Several escortpanies tried to open the way to the outside, but the terrain was so rough and the snow and ice piled up to the height of a human being, making it too dangerous.
In the end, the people of Sichuan had no choice but to live in istion until the snow melted.
It was not long after spring came that the road leading to the outside was opened. As the snow and ice that had umted as tall as a persons height melted, a procession of escortpanies and carriages continued from the outside.
Seeing the peopleing from outside, the people of Sichuan realized that spring had finally arrived. Of course, the first ce people who came from outside looked for was Chengdu, the center of Sichuan.
Chengdu was revived by outsiders who hade after a long time. People weed guests who hade to Chengdu, clearing the snow that was still on the streets.
I think Im going to breathe a bit better now.
Whoa! Its the first time Ive ever had such a harsh winter. I think Im going to live a little longer.
There were smiles on peoples lips.
It was a refreshing smile that those who have endured the harsh winter and weed spring could make.
Those who had to unintentionally live in exile during the middle of winter could not be so pleased with the foreigners who came to Chengdu.
Hu, its very difficult to get into Chengdu.
There was a man in his early twenties who grumbled as he looked around Chengdu. He was tall and handsome. He was handsome enough for anyone to turn their heads when they ran into him.
He got off his horse and looked around the streets of Chengdu.
The mans face was full of curiosity.
Have the others arrived yet?
It was said that the road to Sichuan was cleared, but there was still residual snow everywhere. Even if they departed at the same time, the arrival time would be inevitably different due to various circumstances.
A fresh smile appeared on the mans face, who seemed to be contemting something for a moment.
I cant just throw away this golden opportunity.
He immediately grabbed someone walking down the street and asked.
Where is the most famous brothel in Chengdu?
Brothel?
The captured man nced at the man up and down and smiled slyly.
Haha! It seems like youre new to Chengdu and yet youre looking for the brothel already?
Haha! Of course. Since its my first visit, shouldnt I smell the women here? That way, I can guess what kind of city Chengdu is.
Huh! You will judge Chengdu through the quality of courtesans? A true boss!
The man suddenly raised his thumb. The man was also a lustful person famous in Chengdu. The money he had spent on the brothel was enough to buy arge manor.
A light of affection and fondness shed across the mans face.
Since wevee to this, let us exchange names. Im Sang-yeon and I live in Chengdu.
My name is Seo Mun-pyeong. This is my first time in Chengdu.
Since I admire your boldness in seeking the brothel on your first day here in Chengdu, I will guide you there directly.
Really?
Didnt I say that the Dead Sea is Dongdo? Its not enough for a person like you to guide me personally.
Then why dont we go in together? I will pay all the expenses.
Really?
Sang-yeon was greatly pleased with Seo Mun-pyeongs suggestion. It was because he had to reduce his spending on the brothel after spending so much.
Seo Mun-pyung asked,
Which brothels are famous in Chengdu?
The Water Lily Pavilion is the most popr. Since its strong traditional brothel, it has the most prostitutes. The beauty of the courtesans is outstanding and the quality of food is also good, so those who visit once will definitelye back.
So are we going to the Water Lily Pavilion?
However, there is a brothel that has been gaining poprity recently. It is called the Divine Fragrance Pavilion1, and although the scale is iparably smaller than that of the Water Lily Pavilion, there are rumors that the beauty of the courtesans is amazing. Ive never been there before so if you dont mind, Id like us to go to the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
Is there a ce like that?
Seo Mun-pyeongs eyes twinkled with curiosity.
Ive only heard about it. But everyone who has been there praised it.
Then lets go to the Divine Fragrance Pavilion. For the Water Lily Pavilion, we can always go there, right?
Haha! As expected, youre so generous. Then lets go to the Divine Fragrance Pavilion together.
Sang-yeon led Seo Mun-pyeong with a big smile.
Along the way, Sang-yeon did not hesitate to tell Seo Mun-pyeong that he was a true master and that he is a person who had a good sense of style.
It had not been even a minute since the two of them met. However, Sang-yeon treated Seo Mun-pyeong as if they knew each other for a decade.
Seo Mun-pyeong grinned.
The best way for men to get to know each other was through alcohol and women. The brothel was just the kind of ce to satisfy both urges at once.
Even if it was the first time they met, they could easily get to know each other if they went to the brothel together. When Seo Mun-pyeong came to an unfamiliar ce, the way to make friends was to go to a brothel together.
Hahaha!
Sang-yeon was continuouslyughing as he guided Seo Mun-pyeong to the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
Oh!
Seo Mun-pyeong burst into admiration.
This is because beautiful courtesans appeared from the entrance of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
The beautiful courtesans from Suzhou and Hangzhou, called Sexiang2, stood out among the others.
Wee, great sir!
The general secretary of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion came running.
Oh! Do you know me?
Is there anyone who is unaware of sir Sang-yeon of Chengdu? We are honored for you toe and visit us like this.
You know how to see people. Im here today with a special guest, so please guide us to a nice room.
Sang-yeon shrugged his shoulders as much as possible at the general secretarys sincere attitude of recognizing him.
A special person?
This is sir Seo Mun-pyeong. He came to Chengdu for the first time today, and so I brought him here.
Oh, is that so? Its an honor to meet you like this. Mister Seo! Please eat inside.
Haha! Nice to meet you. Im expecting a lot from you. Please dont let me down.
That will never happen.
Hahaha!
Seo Mun-pyeong burst outughing at the confident response of the secretary
The two were escorted to the most luxurious room in the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
Wait here for a moment. Ill prepare the table for you soon.
The general secretary bowed deeply to the two of them, and then withdrew.
When there were only the two of them left, Seo Mun-pyeong asked Sang-yeon.
It seems that the owner of the brothel is a person with a lot of money. It would have cost a lot of money to decorate the ce like this.
I heard that a courtesan who had made a name for herself somewhere started it when she became independent.
You mean just a high-ss prostitute set up this kind of brothel?
Where would I have put my money? I must have asked for water.
Hmm
Why? Is there anything that bothers you?
No. I was just jealous. If you were the owner of such a brothel, wouldnt you live in the arms of the courtesans every day?
Haha! Thats how it should be.
Sang-yeon nodded his head.
Do you know who the owner of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion is?
How would I know that? Ill ask when the courtesanse inter.
I guess so.
After a while, the courtesans entered the room.
The girl is called Geum-hyang.
And Im called Cheong-hwa.
The courtesans were all very beautiful.
The mouths of Sang-yeon and Seo Mun-pyeong were torn to the ears.
Come on, sit here.
Haha! The prostitutes of Chengdu are as great as Sozhou or Hangzhou.
They each shared a drink with a prostitute next to them. The courtesans acted coquettish and poured alcohol for the two of them.
When he was getting drunk, Seo Mun-pyeong said to Cheong-hwa,
Where did you even get your education? How can you be so coquettish?
Hoho! Did you know that its the Madam3 unnie who is teaching us directly?
Really? Does the brothel keepere into the room too?
Madam unnie no longer serves guests.
You mean we cant see her?
Yes! Madam unnie only serves one person now.
Who? The bankroller?
Oh! How did you know?
Cheong-hwas eyes widened. Then Seo Mun-pyeong pointed to Sang-yeong sitting next to him and said,
This brother told me.
I see.
Who is the bankroller to enjoy such good fortune?
I dont know either.
You dont know?
Yeah. I havent seen his face yet.
No way, the courtesan of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion has never seen the brothel financier? If I were the bankroller, I would call you guys every day. Isnt the bankroller a fool?
Cheong-hwa burst intoughter at Seo Mun-pyeongs words.
Cheong-hwa nced at Seo Mun-pyeong and told him everything she knew. Seo Mun-pyeong hugged Cheong-hwa and listened to everything she said.
The fastest and most urate way to get information from any ce was to use the brothel there. That was one of the principles of the world that Seo Mun-pyeong learned.
* * *
Behind the Divine Fragrance Pavilion, there was a small annex.
The annex was the residence of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion brothel keeper. It was far from the main building and the size was so small that the guests who came to Divine Fragrance Pavilion did not even know that the annex existed.
The small annex was surrounded by a high wall, so it was free from external gaze.
There was a well-kept flower garden inside the annex. As if to prove that spring hade, beautiful flowers were in full bloom in the garden.
On the t in front of the flower garden, a beautiful woman was sitting and peeling fruits.
Sagak! Sagak!
She carefully cut the fruit and ced it on a te.
A small smile appeared on the lips of the beautiful woman. A man was lying on the floor, on her knees.
This fruit is delicious.
The woman put the freshly cut fruit into the mans mouth. The man ate the fruit without saying a word.
The woman was happy just to see the face of such a man.
The womans name is Soo-hyang.
She was the owner of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
The man lying on Soo-hyangsp had a beautiful, non-human appearance. There were many men in the world, but there was only one man with such a fatal appearance, it was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-woly down using Soo-hyangs knee as a pillow and listened to what she was saying,
Today, an unusual person entered the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
His name is Seo Mun-pyeong, and he is called the Little Boxer4 in Jianghu. He is from Zhengzhou city in Henan Province, and is rumored to enjoy the wind with strong martial arts in the area. He came to Chengdu because of a meeting with his close friends. They would all be in Chengdu within a few days. Ill tell you as soon as I find out their identities.
As Soo-hyang spoke, she gently brushed up Pyo-wols tangled hair.
Soo-hyang was originally a prostitute who lived on a small hill in Ziyang, about a hundred li away from Chengdu.
Her family was originally famous for being well-educated. Soo-hyangs father was also a famous schr. But gambling was a problem.
He identally fell into gambling and ended up in debt.
The family was torn apart, and she went to the brothel to repay the debt. But no matter how much she sold herughter, the debt did not diminish at all, and she died day by day in despair.
It was Pyo-wol who saved her at that time.
Pyo-wol, who had stopped by Ziyang for business, paid off all her debts and brought her back to Chengdu.
Soo-hyang built the Divine Fragrance Pavilion, and she willingly let Pyo-wol be her master. Soo-hyang secretly collected and reported the trends and information of guests who came to the Divine Fragrance Pavilion for Pyo-wol.
Most of the courtesans in Divine Fragrance Pavilion were those who were forcibly held in another brothel because of debt like Soo-hyang.
Pyo-wol gave Soo-hyang arge sum of money, and Soo-hyang bought them with the money she received from Pyo-wol and built the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
They were free to work anytime. No one would say anything if they stopped working, but the courtesans were more eager than anyone else.
Seo Mun-pyeong thought that he was collecting information, but in truth, his information was being transmitted to Pyo-wol through the mouths of the high-ss courtesans.
At least, there was nothing that Pyo-wol did not know about what was happening in Chengdu.
Soo-hyang and the courtesans became Pyo-wols eyes and ears and delivered all the news within the city.
Seo Mun-pyeong
Pyo-wol muttered his name and got up. Then, Soo-hyang looked at Pyo-wol with a sad expression on her face.
Are you going already?
There are many ces for me to look around.
When are youing back?
Soon.
At Pyo-wols short answer, Soo-hyangs face brightened quickly.
A crafty rabbit has three burrows.
Having checked the first den, it was time to explore the next one.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- Divine Fragrance Pavilion. Raws: Cheonhyangru, ???(¥).
- sky, heaven, celestial
- fragrant, incense, sweet-smelling
- ¥ building of two or more stories
- Sexiang. Raws: ??(ɫ_)
- Brothel keeper. Meaning: Title to refer to the owner of the brothel. Also called as the Madam.
- Little Boxer. Raws: Sokwonwang, ???(Сȭ)
- С small, tiny, insignificant
- ȭ fist, various forms of boxing
- king, ruler, royal
Chapter 109
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 9
Manhwa: N/A
There have been many changes in Chengdu over the winter.
One of them is that new houses have been built in the slums.
Since the slum suffered one great firest year, many houses were burned to ashes. The poor could not afford to rebuild their homes so they sold their house at a cheap price and left.
As they left, the rich men of Chengsu quickly entered the ce they abandoned. They swept away the ashes of the ghetto and built arge mansion. Therge mansions, which increased one by one, quickly encroached upon the slums and were reborn as high-end residential areas.
People were envious of the newly built high-end residential area, called the Xintian Road.1
Most of the people who owned houses in Xintian Road were influential people in Chengdu. Among them, there were the owners of therge merchant groups, and there were those who operated the escort services or martial arts.
Thus, Xintian Road became a city for those who had money and power.
As it was a ce where influential people in Chengdu lived, the security of Xintian Road was strict. Every alley was lined with warriors standing on the border, making it impossible for anyone with an unknown identity to even enter Xintian Road.
For the people of Chengdu, entering a mansion in Xintian Road has be a dream.
In particr, merchants or those in power who have recently earned a lot of wealth tried to enter Xintian Road.
However, the number of mansions was limited.
There were a lot of people who wanted to buy, but no one wanted to sell. Because of this, the mansions of Xintian Road continued to have their prices soared to the sky.
But even within Xintian Road, there was a mansion that was the object of envy. It was a great mansion in the middle of Xintian Road.
Among the luxurious mansions on Xintian Road, the mansion boasting a particrlyrge scale and high walls was reminiscent of a fortress.
When people saw the red pine tree on the wall of the mansion, they started to call it the Red Vi.2
Externally, the owner of the Red Vi is known to be Cho Chi-yang, the captain of the Zodiac Division group. However, he only stopped by the Red Vi from time to time, and did not live there. So, people thought of the Red Vi as a separate house for Cho Chi-yang.
However, the real owner of the Red Vi is actually someone else.
Squeak!
The huge door of the Red Vi opened and a young man entered. The man whose white face stood out even in the dark was Pyo-wol.
As Pyo-wol came in, someone rushed out from inside the mansion. It was a sharp-looking man in his early fifties wearing blue clothing.
As soon as he saw Pyo-wol, he bowed his head deeply.
Pyo-wol nodded and passed by the man. Then the man hurriedly followed behind Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol strode without hesitation inside the Red Vi as if it were his own home, while the middle-aged man followed with the utmost respectful attitude as if he were Pyo-wols servant.
The middle-aged mans name is Ko Hong-seo.
Pyo-wol called him Steward Go. Steward Go was a reticent man. Him not saying a word while following Pyo-wol showed how reticent he was.
But Steward Go had no choice but to remain silent.
Because his tongue was cut off from the root.
It wasnt that he didnt have a tongue in the first ce. It was Gu Juyang, the leader of the Blood Shadow Group who had cut off the generals tongue.
Gu Juyang was a cruel man.
He ran another organization separate from the Blood Shadow Group.
Most knew that assassins epted requests and collected information directly by themselves. They werent wrong, since that was also true for a small group of assassins or assassins who acted alone.
But in order to further increase the Blood Shadow Group, Gu Juyang formed another organization. He gathered them so they would systematically support the assassins. Their task was to gather information and trends of the target.
Gu Juyang had cut off all their tongues to keep their job a secret. That was the reason the generals tongue was cut off.
Seven years ago, the Blood Shadow Group copsed, but the group founded by Gu Juyang survived. And so they waited for someone rted to the Blood Shadow Group to call them back one day.
In a way, they were nothing more than a legacy left by Gu Juyang.
Their personal information remained intact in the booklet left by Gu Juyang so Pyo-wol gathered themst winter.
This didnt mean that Pyo-wol was going to inherit the Blood Shadow Group. He had no intention of epting an assassination quest, nor did he have the desire to kill for money.
It was just that in the process of collecting what Gu Juyang left behind, they were also gathered together.
Seven years have passed, but their loyalty to Gu Juyang remains. After the Blood Shadow Group were annihted, they could have left and scattered among themselves, but their loyalty was proved by the fact that they still stayed.
At the center of it was Steward Go.
Steward Go, who has been loyal to Gu Juyang since childhood, switched his loyalty over to Pyo-wol this time. He had a different mindset that the average person would never understand.
Pyo-wol entrusted Steward Go to manage the Red Vi.
All of the people working at the Red Vi were the people Steward Go had with him. They were scattered all over the city today, collecting information for Pyo-wol.
That was their way of life, and they didnt know any other way.
Pyo-wol did not specifically discourage or support them. Nevertheless, they worked zealously for their new master.
Steward Go led Pyo-wol to thergest room in the Red Vi.
It was a room that felt even deste with theck ofmon furniture or decorations.
When Pyo-wol sat down at the table in the middle of the room, the general handed him a paper he had prepared in advance.
The paper contained information collected by the members of the Red Vi.
How much money the merchant groups in Chengdu had earned, and what are the trends of the escortpanies. Theres also information such as which martial artist expert had obtained an outstanding disciple.
All of these were information obtained by the people who served on the Red Vi.
Although it is far short of the informationwork of the Hao n that covers the whole world, at least the information power in Chengdu and Sichuan was never inferior to it.
Steward Go looked at Pyo-wol with an extremely polite attitude.
Pyo-wol nodded his head.
Good job. This is a big help.
For a moment, Steward Go smiled.
Gu Juyang raised Steward Go as a dog.
A hunting dog that only finds pleasure in receiving praise from its owner.
Steward Go epted Pyo-wol as the new owner, and his life was restored to the praise of his new owner.
[I will serve you with all my heart.]
With joy, he wrote on a piece of paper and showed it to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol nodded his head.
Among the members of the Red Vi, Steward Go was the only one who could see the whole picture. The other members of Red Vi knew only fragmentary information, but he was the only one who drew and grasped the overall picture.
Steward Go saw this as a privilege and worked more enthusiastically because of it.He was brainwashed by Gu Juyang from a young age, so his way of thinking had changed tremendously.
Steward Go looked at Pyo-wol with eyes full of anticipation. Expecting Pyo-wol to give an order.
A man named Seo Mun-pyeong has entered Chengdu. Find out his purpose foring to Chengdu.
At Pyo-wolsmand, the general smiled brightly and nodded. The sight of a man over fifty years old smiling brightly seemed somehow peculiar.
As the old man leaves, Pyo-wol is left alone in the room.
Arge room with nothing on it.
Pyo-wols second den was a huge space that could be used for martial arts. Here, Pyo-wol spent most of his time honing his martial arts and assasination methods.
Traces of Pyo-wols mastery of martial arts remained intact on the walls and pirs.
By absorbing the legacy of Gu Juyang, Pyo-wol was able to establish his own domain in Chengdu.
Pyo-wol did not engage in any outside activities.
By putting Soo-hyang of the Divine Fragrance Pavillion and Steward Go of the Red Vi at the forefront, his existence is thoroughly hidden.
Because of that, even Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao n, thought that Pyo-wol left Chengdu and made a nest elsewhere.
Hong Yushin mobilized all the members of the Hao n in Chengdu to inquire about Pyo-wols whereabouts. However, they could not find Pyo-wol, who was confined in the Red Vi as he heavily polished his martial arts.
The disappearance of the slums was a blow to the Hao n. This is because the poor acted as informants due to the nature of the Hao n.
Last year, due to the great fire, the poor were driven out of the city. Because of that, a big hole was forced to be cut in their informationwork inside the city.
In addition, General Go and Soo-hyang yed a part in it. They used everything they had and thoroughly erased the traces of Pyo-wol.
Thus, Pyo-wol became a person who did not exist in Chengdu.
Some would feel frustrated to hide in the dark like this, but Pyo-wol was morefortable living in hiding.
He had no desire for fame, nor did he have any desire for wealth and prosperity.
He just wanted to live as he is right now and in the future.
Pyo-wols gaze suddenly turned to the book lying on the desk.
It was the book that Steward Go had saved.
It was a book in which the principles of Face Changing Arts3 were written.
One of the best things about Steward Go is that he made these books easily avable.
Although it was not easy to obtain the martial arts books containing the visions of each n, it was easy to obtain as much as the books rted to the Four Arts.
During the winter, Steward Go obtained numerous books for Pyo-wol, and Pyo-wol devoured them all. Thanks to that, Pyo-wols knowledge increased dramatically.
Pyo-wol calmly read the book that contained the principle of the Face Changing Arts.
Parak! Parararak!
In the quiet room, the sound of Pyo-wol turning the pages resounded.
It was around dawn when Pyo-wol covered the bookshelf.
The principle was simr to that of the tea sword4 learned in the old underground cave. The only difference was that the study was a little more profound and subdivided.
As a test, Pyo-wol performed the Face Changing Art.
Tuduk! Tududuk!
His facial muscles moved little by little, and his face shape changed.
It wasnt that big of a change. It has only changed slightly. Still, the mood of the whole face changed noticeably. With the corner of his eyes lowered and his nose blunt, he had a face which had a slightly naive look.
Pyo-wol came out of the Red Vi in such a state.
As the day dawned, quite a few people were passing by on the street. But none of them paid any attention to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wols original face is so beautiful that he always attracts peoples attention. As a result, there were many restrictions on his actions.
The reason why Pyo-wol specially obtained and learned the book of changing his face was in order to be free from peoples gaze.
Pyo-wol walked freely on the streets of Chengdu.
Suddenly, his eyes lit up.
Because he saw a familiar face.
A middle-aged man with a stylish beard. In his hand, he held a colorful painting.
Yu Shinfeng.
He was the Shadowless Monk, Yu Shinfeng.
Yu Shinfeng, who came to Chengdust year, for some reason did not leave and remained in the city. He continuously inquired about Pyo-wols whereabouts.
However, since the fall ofst year, Pyo-wol haspletely disappeared from Chengdu, and Yu Shinfeng has lost sight of his goal.
Yu Shinfeng did his best to find Pyo-wol. However, with his limited information it was impossible to find Pyo-wol who seemed to have disappeared.
Yu Shinfeng eventually gave up looking for Pyo-wol. He thought that Pyo-wol had already left Chengdu. So he also thought of going out of Sichuan, but it snowed heavily that winter.
All roads leading to the outside were clogged with snow, and they had to spend the winter in Chengdu. That was the reason why Yu Shinfeng was still in Chengdu.
Yu Shinfengs face looked very haggard because he had suffered a lot. In fact, he was in a very exhausted state right now.
He had sent his niece out of Sichuan and he ended up being left alone. However, he did not produce any results. In the end, his heart was heavy because he had wasted the entire winter.
Hu!
Yu Shinfeng sighed involuntarily.
Pyo-wol was right next to him, but he didnt recognize him.
Pyo-wol silently watched Yu Shinfeng like that. Pyo-wol received reports of Yu Shinfengs every move through Steward Go. Pyo-wol knew what Yu Shinfeng was looking for and what he was wary of.
While watching Yu Shinfeng, Pyo-wol came to know more about him. How diverse human psychology is, and how much patience a person with a strong sense of sympathy and will can have once he sets a goal.
Yu Shinfeng became a great teaching aid for Pyo-wol without even knowing it. By observing his actions, Pyo-wol came to know the psychological state underlying the factionless warriors.
Even when Yu Shinfeng dies and wakes up, he will not know that he has been observed by Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol also had no intention of going forward and revealing it.
That was then.
Dagdak!
With a powerful sound of horseshoes, arge carriage ran toward the direction of Pyo-wol and Yu Shinfeng.
The carriage stopped right in front of Yu Shinfeng.
Hm?
At the moment Yu Shinfeng was looking at it curiously, someone jumped out of the carriage.
Uncle!
The woman who was embraced in Yu Shinfengs arms with a loud voice was Lee So-ha, who had left Chengdust year.
So, So-ha! How are you?
Yu Shinfeng opened his eyes in surprise. Then Lee So-ha raised her head and said,
Uncle didnte, so I came back instead.
Oh!
Im d youre okay.
Tears welled up in So-has eyes.
After Yu Shinfeng made her return to her home alone, she could not sleepfortably for a single day. In her heart, she wanted to return to Chengdu as soon as possible, but the heavy snow blocked the road, so she had to wait until spring.
As soon as she heard the news that the road to Chengdu had been opened, she immediately set out for Chengdu.
You didnte alone on that rough road, did you?
Im here with a friend.
Friend?
Yu Shinfenglooked at the carriage with a puzzled expression.
At that moment, a woman in a light suit disembarked from the carriage. Because of her cold atmosphere, she was a rare beauty reminiscent of an ice flower.
The woman greeted Yu Shinfeng while walking.
This junior Won Ga-young is meeting the Shadowless Monk, Mister Yu Shinfeng.
Won Ga-young? Huh! So, is this Young Miss the Fairy Phantom Sword, then?5
A look of astonishment appeared on Yu Shinfengs face.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- Xintian Road. Raws: Shincheon-ro, ???(·).
- new, recent, fresh, modern
- sky, heaven, god, celestial
- · road, path, street
- Red Vi. Raws: Jeoksongjang, ???(f).
- red
- pine tree, fir tree
- f vige, vi
- Face Changing Arts. Raw: Yeokyongsul, ???(g).
- change, easy
- looks, appearance, figure, form
- g art, skill, special, method, technique
- Raws: ??( Y)
- join together, attach, add to
- Y test, examine, inspect, verify
- Fairy Phantom Sword. Raws: ????(Ä).
- illusion, fantasy, mirage
- sword, dagger
- Taoist super being, immortal
- offspring, child, fruit
Chapter 110
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 10
Manhwa: N/A
Some have called the current Jianghu as the Age of Dragons.1
Many talented and outstanding warriors have emerged. Jianghu, which had suffered a period of stagnation after the War of the Demons and Heaven, regained vitality with the advent of the new warriors.
Warriors with exceptional talents have made a name for themselves since childhood, and have already upied a ce in Jianghu.
Won Ga-young, the Fairy Phantom Swordsman,2 was also one of the talented people who stood out in the era of Dragons.
Her martial arts were so outstanding that she was given a nickname at a young age.
The ever-changing phantom sword was her specialty, so she was nicknamed the Phantom Swordsman. It is known that among the existing martial artists, there are not many who can handle her phantom sword.
Some might say she was overrated, but most would agree she lived up to her name.
It was not simply because of Won Ga-youngs fame or martial arts, but because of her master. Won Ga-youngs master was one of the warriors who are considered to be great in the present age.
Han Yucheon.
He was one of the Three Saints and was a great swordsman who had no opponent when he raised his sword.
Won Ga-young, who was Han Yu-cheons disciple, showed outstanding achievements in sword fighting. Among them, the ever-changing phantom sword was her specialty.
That is why Yu Shinfeng was surprised to see Won Ga-young.
Won Ga-young was well qualified to be respected just because she was the disciple of Han Yucheon.
Oh! I didnt know that Miss Won had a rtionship with my niece?
Ive known So-ha for a long time. But its the first time wevee this far together.
You must havee here because of my niece. Im sorry to bother you unintentionally.
No. Ive always wanted toe to Chengdu.
Won Ga-young answered with a soft smile. Looking at his face like that, she thought that Yu Shinfeng was a very considerate person.
If Won Ga-young hadnt apanied Lee So-ha, she would not have dared toe this far.
Although she was the same age as Lee So-ha, Won Ga-young looked more mature. As such, Won Ga-youngs eyes exuded a deep and mature atmosphere.
Won Ga-young asked Yu Shinfeng,
Did you aplish all your goals, Mister Yu?
Did So-ha talk to you about it?
I happened to hear about it.
I havent even seen his back. Im guessing hes already left Chengdu.
Is that so?
Im not sure. But Im thinking of staying for a few more days and going back if I dont make any progress. I cant stay here forever.
At Yu Shinfengs words, So-ha was delighted.
Then we can go together.
Do you like it that much?
You dont know how much I was scolded by my mother. She said, how could I havee back alone without my uncle.
Lee So-he made an expression that showed she found the situation unfair. She was so cute that Yu Shinfeng just smiled.
How could it be your fault? You just did what I told you.
But my motherC
Dont worry, Ill tell my sister all about it.
Yay!
Everyone hase a long way so you must all be hungry. Ill guide you to a good ce. Last winter, I found a very good guest house. Eating food there will relieve your fatigue from the long journey.
Lee So-ha shook her head at Yu Shinfengs words.
Ill put off having dinner with my uncle until tomorrow.
Why?
I have people to meet today.
Who?
The meeting of the Golden Heavenly Hall will be held here.
You mean the Golden Heaven meeting would be held in such a distant ce?
We decided to get together here because we were both at the same time. So, please take a look at today.
Hmm. The Golden Heavenly Hall gathering here
Yu Shinfeng was surprised and couldnt close his open mouth.
The Golden Heavenly Hall was a gathering of famous young warriors in Jianghu. Not all of Jianghus warriors contain their bodies, but still, quite a few of them continued their rtionship through the Golden Heavenly Hall.
Although it was a group of young members, the influence of the Golden Heavenly Hall in Jianghu was quiterge.
The Golden Heavenly Hall originally held their meeting in a convenient ce such as Hunan or Hubei. It was probably because they were considerate of the members who were from different parts of Jianghu. This made it hard to believe that they were meeting in Chengdu, thousands of miles away from Jianghu.
Not everyone would get together. Its just a small number of people, so dont be too surprised.
Really?
Yeah! Its probably too much to have a full meeting here.
That makes sense. Who would be the onesing?
Ill tell you about thatter, uncle! I have to attend the meeting first.
Okay. Ive kept such busy people. You already know where Im staying, right?
Is it still in the old house?
So you remember. Ill be there, soe to the head of the district after the meeting is over.
Yes! Dont worry.
So-ha nodded her head vigorously.
After a while, the two separated from Yu Shinfeng and headed for a guest house in Chengdu.
The ce they arrived was a guest house named Four Sea Pavilion.3
Although it is not veryrge in size, it was a popr ce for the merchants and escortsing in from the outside because of the delicious food and clean internal facilities.
As word of mouth spread through those who stayed in Four Sea Pavilion, it was also known as Sichuans Number 1 Pavilion4 in Jianghu.
In fact, the inn did not have the best culinary skills in Sichuan, but it was well known abroad. Because of this, people who first came to Chengdu often set the Four Sea Pavilion as their meeting ce.
The same was true with the Golden Heavenly Hall.
They set the Four Sea Pavilion as the meeting ce because they were scattered and did not enter Chengdu together.
There were already a lot of people in the Four Sea Pavilion. Probably because the name is widely known, the people who came to Chengdu for the first time chose this ce as their lodging.
Wele!
The waiter, who was weing the two, stuttered in surprise. It was probably because the guests were beautiful, which was hard toe by.
After blushing for a moment, the waiter came to his senses and continued talking.
Well, what should I do? The guest house is full
Someone came here first. A tall and handsome guy from Hunan. A man who talks a lot and has
Ah! There is someone like that. Hes the person who upied two tables by himself saying that his colleagues wereing soon.
Please show us to his spot.
Lee So-ha handed a coin to the waiter.
The waiter excitedly took the two people upstairs. If the first floor feels like a marketce, the second floor feels a lot more calm because of the lessened number of tables.
Here!
As they climbed up the floor, a young man who upied two tables alone waved at them. He was a handsome man that could make anyone look back at least once when they ran across him in the streets.
He got up from his seat and said,
Wee! Youve arrived in time.
Long time no see, Mister Mun.
Youre still going around and out. You must have arrived first and explored the brothel, didnt you?
The reaction of the two women towards the man was quite different. While Lee So-ha was displeased, Won Ga-young looked at the man with an ice-cold gaze.
The mans name is Seo Mun-pyeong.
He is one of the members of the Golden Heavenly Hall who was supposed to get together today. His nickname was the Little Boxer. It was rumored that no one of his age could beat him.
Seo Mun-pyeong also had another nickname, called only by close friends.
Romantic Guest.5
It sounds like a usible nickname at first, but it was given because he loved the brothels so much. Men call him a romantic guy, but Won Ga-young hates him, calling him a dog in heat.
They try to avoid meeting with Seo Mun-pyeong as much as possible, but they have no choice but to be together with him for today.
Won Ga-young looked at Seo Mun-pyeong with a gaze as if she was looking at a disgusting insect. Seo Mun-pyeong knew about it, but he didnt care.
Haha! The courtesans of Chengdu certainly have their own characteristics. They were so passionate!
Stop it! It feels like my ears are rotting.
If you dont like it, why werent you born as a man? If you were a man with a beautiful face, women would have untied their skirts and rushed in.
If you keep talking, I will cut you off.
Won Ga-young said while holding her sword.
Her energy was so fierce that Seo Mun-pyeong had no choice but to raise his hands and step back.
I surrender! Im joking, Im joking! So put your sword back. This is why youre not popr. You keep on drawing and swinging your sword.
Won Ga-youngs eyebrows twitched at Seo Mun-pyeongs words, which quivered until the end. At that moment, Lee So-ha grabbed Won Ga-Youngs hand and dissuaded her.
Stop it! We didnt gather here together to fight.
You should thank So-ha. If it wasnt for So-ha, I would have cut you down.
Haha! Thank you, Young Miss!
Seo Mun-pyeong gave Lee So-ha a friendly smile. He didnt pay much attention to the threat from Won Ga-young.
Last night he had a dreamy time at Divine Fragrance Pavilion. The courtesans of Divine Fragrance Pavilion were very passionate which made him experience great pleasure. Thanks to them, he was very satisfied.
It was also the reason why he didnt care even if Won Ga-young acted rudely towards him.
Heh heh! I might have to go to another brothel tonight.
Today, he thought that he would go to Water Lily Pavilion, the biggest brothel in Chengdu. He intended to visit all the brothels during his stay in Chengdu.
Lee So-ha looked around and said.
What about the others?
Youre the first ones to arrive. Im sure theyll being soon.
Did you order food?
Of course. I ordered them to bring all the best food they have here in the Four Sea Pavilion. Wait a little longer and theyll serve it.
At Seo Mun-pyeongs words, Lee So-ha put on a tired expression.
That much? We wouldnt be able to eat it all.
If you cant eat it, you can just leave it, what are you so worried about?
But
Young Miss is too worried. By the way, have you already met up with Mister Yu Shinfeng?
Yes. Hes safe.
Thats a relief.
Seo Mun-pyeong shook his head and smiled.
One of the reasons why the Golden Heavenly Hall decided to hold the meeting in this distant Sichuannd was because of Lee So-has circumstances. Because she had to go to Chengdu, the meeting ce was decided here.
That was then.
Tung!
Suddenly, they felt a familiar aura.
The three of them looked at the stairs at once.
Youre here!
A small smile appeared on the corner of Seo Mun-pyeongs lips. There was only one person they knew who had a powerful energy that can stir a persons heart.
They saw someones head up the stairs. Each time he went up the stairs, step by step, his figure was revealed little by little.
He was a head taller than Seo Mun-pyeong, and his wide shoulders were reminiscent of a steel tower. Thick eyebrows, big eyes, and tightly closed lips that resembled a tiger.
His entire body exuded a subjugative energy.
Brother Geum-woo!
Seo Mun-pyeong was the first to get up from his seat and run towards the man.
As expected, youre the first one to arrive.
Haha! Shouldnt Ie first and check the situation in Chengdu?
Seo Mun-pyeong trembled.
Seo Mun-pyeong was originally a very proud person. From a young age, he excelled and gained fame, so nobody would catch his eyes.
The only exception was the man right in front of him.
The Blood-Weaving Warrior, Jin Geum-woo.6
He was the leader of the Golden Heavenly Hall and was evaluated as the most outstanding member of Jianghu.
A rising expert who stands shoulder to shoulder with prominent senior masters at a young age.
Among them, Jin Geum-woo is in the lead. A man who never looks back once hes made up his mind and is not afraid to see blood to achieve what he wants.
An iron-blooded man who, though radical, never crosses the line and knows how to fight injustice. That is why Jianghus warriors called him the Blood-Weaving Warrior.
Jin Geum-woo was the only warrior whom Seo Mun-Pyeong respected. Therefore, Seo Mun-pyeongs attitude toward Jin Gum-woo was bound to be extreme.
Lee So-ha and Won Ga-young were the same.
Brother Geum-woo!
Leader!
The two greeted Jin Geum-woo.
Jin Geum-woo looked at them and smiled.
Its been a long time, everyone.
A low-pitched voice with a deep echo came out.
Just hearing his voice made them feel strangely reassured.
The three looked at their idol as if possessed.
It was the same for the other people on the same floor. Although they do not know the true identity of Jin Geum-woo, the power contained in his appearance and voice was mesmerizing.
Jin Geum-woo had the power to make people look up to him.
So everyone was looking at Jin Geum-woo.
Including Pyo-wol.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- Age of Dragons. Raws: Yongbong, ??(P).
- dragon
- P male phoenix, joy
- Fairy Phantom Swordsman. Raws: ????(Ä).
- illusion, fantasy, mirage
- sword, dagger
- Taoist super being, immortal
- offspring, child, fruit
- Four Sea Pavilion. Raws: Sahaeru, ??(ĺ¥).
- Four
- Sea, ocean
- ¥ Building of two or more stories
- Sichuans Best. Raws: ?????(Ĵһ¥).
- four
- stream, river, flow
- sequence, number, grade
- һ one
- ¥ building of two or more stories
- Raws: Poongwolguk, ???(L¿).
- L wind, air
- moon
- guest, customer
- Blood Weaving Warrior. Raws: ????(Ѫ)???.
- weave, knit, organize
- Ѫ blood
- military
- guest, traveller
Chapter 111
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 11
Manhwa: N/A
Lee So-ha, Seo Mun-pyeong, and Won Ga-young can all be said to be one of the best warriors of Jianghu. They stood out from an early age and became the object of envy by many.
But now, they are the ones looking at Jin Geum-woo with envious eyes.
It wasnt just because of Jin Geum-woos excellent reputation or his great martial skills. Jin Geum-woo had something that draw peoples attention towards him.
Is it because of the light?
Pyo-wol thought that Jin Geum-woo was shining.
In fact, it was not that Jin Geum-woo emitted light or had a bright halo, but there was something intangible about him that made people unable to take their eyes off him. Thats what makes them look only at Jin Geum-woo.
How scary.
Pyo-wols eyes turned sharp.
Jin Geum-woos martial arts are not scary. If it were only about martial arts, Pyo-wol was no less behind Jin Geum-woo. If he used assasination skills, he was confident that he would be able to kill him.
However, Pyo-wol would not be able to gather people with such a brilliant light.
He was born on the ground, then grew up underground.
There was a deep darkness in him.
His way of thinking and looking at the world, in addition to his behavior were tainted with darkness. His behavior of hiding himself in the dark and endlessly observing his opponent was something a normal person would not dare to do.
On the other hand, Jin Geum-woo was gathering people around him with his innate brightness and presence.
Pyo-wol wondered how a person could have such confidence and presence.
So he quietly hid his presence and watched Jin Geum-woo.
Imte.
Then another warrior joined in.
He was a man with a very different atmosphere from those who had gathered so far. He was wearing a light attire worn by Confucian schrs, with his hair tied, and a sword at his waist.
He was in his mid-tote twenties, and his strangely quiet atmosphere was impressive.
If Jin Geum-woo was as bright as the sun, he was like the moon that cools the night sky.
Here you are!
Brother Soun!
Jin Geum-woo and Seo Mun-pyeong recognized him and approached him.
Geom-woo, Pyeong!
The man looked at them and smiled.
A man who kept the coldness of the moonlight, so his nickname was the White Moon Sword.
The White Moon Sword, Neung Soun.1
He was also a member of the Golden Heavenly Hall. He was the one that Jin Geum-woo trusted and depended on the most.
With his unique coolness and excellent judgment, he supported Jin Geum-woo and led the Golden Heavenly Hall.
Youre here too.
Oh, Brother Soun!
Won Ga-young and Lee So-ha also weed Neung Soun.
Its been a long time since I saw everyone
Older brother Soun camest, so you buy us dinner.
Sure. Ill pay for our dinner, so feel free to order as much as you want.
Ho-ho! Brother Soun is the best.
Lee So-ha raised her thumb.
Neung Soun looked at her with a smile on his face.
Have you seen Mister Yu?
We met a while ago.
Really?
Yes. Fortunately, he was safe so I was relieved.
Thats a relief.
Lee So-ha nodded in response to Neung Souns answer. She had a lot to say, so she talked to Neung Soun.
They all gathered together, including Neung Soun. When everyone in the party sat down, the waiter, together with the owner, carried the food that the Four Sea Pavilion was proud of.
Jin Geum-woo, who was silently looking at the food, suddenly raised his head and looked at one ce.
Won Ga-young looked at Jin Geum-woo with a puzzled expression and asked,
Whats wrong?
I could feel someones gaze.
Everyone in the guest house is looking at us. Its one of them, isnt it?
Is that so?
Jin Geum-woo nodded his head and looked away. However, the light of suspicion did not disappear from his eyes.
No. I definitely felt a different look.
He could still feel the chill and goosebumps that seemed to tickle his skin.
It was a gaze that could nevere from an ordinary person in the guest house.
Someone was there.
Pyo-wol quietly walked out of the Four Sea Pavilion.
He came out because he felt that he would be caught by Jin Geum-woos senses if he stayed in the Four Sea Pavilion any second longer.
Jin Geum-woo, Golden Heavenly Hall
They probably didnte to Chengdu for pleasure or because they had nothing to do.
In the beginning, their area of activity and Chengdu were so far apart that there was no contact point. So there was a high probability that they hade here with a clear purpose.
He now had to figure out their purpose of entering Chengdu.
They will find out.
Pyo-wol thought of Soo-hyang and Ko.
They were capable people. Perhaps they have already figured out their purpose foring here. Now, all he had to do was live his life as usual and wait for the information they would bring.
After confirming that there was no one around him, Pyo-wol stroked his face.
His face immediately changed.
He was a man with ordinary features who was no different from those around him. A low nose with slightly ripped eyes. Seven or eight out of ten people passing by had this kind of appearance.
Because of that, no one paid any attention to Pyo-wol.
After walking for a while, Pyo-wol arrived at the ughterhouse on the outskirts of Chengdu.
All cattle and pigs entering Chengdu were ughtered here.
He hadnt even entered the ughterhouse yet, but he could already smell the awful smell of blood. However, Pyo-wol did not frown once and walked calmly.
Are you here?
An old butcher greeted him.
The deep fan wrinkles and yellowish skin that could not ovee the passage of time were impressive.
Pyo-wol bowed his head slightly to the butcher. Then the old butcher showed his yellow teeth as he grinned.
Youre neverte.
There is no reason to bete.
We have quite a lot of work today. Will it be alright?
Its okay. Today is myst day.
Last? Are you going to quit?
Yes.
Hu!
In response to Pyo-wols short answer, the old butcher had a sad expression on his face. But for a moment, he nodded his head.
Okay, if thats your will, then theres nothing I can do about it. Ill count today as yourst so Ill give you your pay today instead.
Yes.
Lets head inside.
Pyo-wol lowered his head slightly and entered the ughterhouse.
Inside the ughterhouse, there were ten cows locked in cages. Tears seemed to swell up in the cows big eyes as if it knew today was itsst day.
Pyo-wol looked at the cows without saying a word.
The cows also looked at Pyo-wol with gentle eyes.
Over the past few months, Pyo-wol was at the ughterhouse to kill cattles without missing a single day.
The fate of the cows was decided anyway.
It was their destiny to be killed by the old butcher and be supplied to the people of Chengdu. The death of cows was inevitable.
Pyo-wol set out to do the work of the old butcher.
Then the old butcherughed at Pyo-wol.
Killing a cow is not as easy as anyone might think. It was not something that could be done by simply inputting strength.
There was a proper way of killing cattle.
If the cattle suffered from severe pain, then the meat would not be in good condition. To preserve the taste and meat quality, the cattle have to be killed at once without it experiencing much pain.
Killing arge cow at once was not an easy task for even an experienced butcher.
More so by killing it painlessly.
Even an old butcher learned how to kill a cow painlessly only after ughtering it for decades.
This job was something that everyone avoided saying it was lowly, but someone had to do it, and the old man had been doing it for decades.
Pyo-wol didnt know how much theyughed when Pyo-wol said that he would do such a hard and arduous task.
A day, maybe two days at best?
One would need to have a strong stomach to endure the smell of the deep blood in the ughterhouse. So it was difficult for a person with a normal mindset to hold on for one or two minutes.
The old butcher thought that Pyo-wol would notst for more than two days. However, contrary to his expectations, Pyo-wol came to the ughterhouse every day to kill cows.
Pyo-wol also had a hard time at first.
Having mastered asssassination methods to some extent, he thought it would be easy to kill a cow. But it didnt take long for him to realize that he had been mistaken.
Even though he had the cows killed with a single sh, the cows struggled and felt excruciating pain. As a result, the quality of the beef Pyo-wol caught has significantly decreased.
The old butcher gave Pyo-wol a good scolding.
It wont work just because youre strong. Its not like cutting in martial arts. You need to know how tofort the cows.
At first he didnt know what those words meant.
What does he mean by consoling the cows?
Does that mean that the cow could understand how he feels?
Pyo-wol found his words iprehensible.
However, as the days of him ughtering the cows increased, he began to understand what the old butcher meant.
Pyo-wol came to the ughterhouse with the intention to kill the cow. He did not show his intention to kill, but the cows who were facing death felt his intention to kill them.
He had to erase his murderous intent that was deeply engraved on his body.
He should not think about killing the cow.
He had topletely erase his murderous intention and kill it unconsciously. So that the cow would not be even aware of the fact that it was already dying.
The carcasses of one, two and more cows piled up. The cattle that Pyo-wol caught were finely dismantled and supplied to Chengdu.
At some point, the customers who onceined about the poor quality of the cows soon began looking for the cows caught by Pyo-wol.
Even the old butcher acknowledged Pyo-wols skill.
Youre a natural. Your hands are made for ughter. No one can beat you.
Pyo-wol explored life and death through the cows.
There was a big difference between the body of a cow and a human. From the structure to the location of the organs, nothing was the same.
However, after a steady investigation, Pyo-wol found the existence of a previously unknown principle.
The acupoints of a living creature.2
The acupoints that separates life from death. Once you stab it, any living creature will die instantly. However, the location of the acupoint is not constant.
It moved a little each day.
Sometimes it was located near the heart, other times it was located at the ankle.
After constant research, Pyo-wol realized that there is a certainw in the movement of the acupoint. And today was thest day to see if Pyo-wols hunch is right.
Pyo-wol led the cow out of the cage.
As if the cow knew of its fate, it had a resigned expression.
Pyo-wol caressed the cows head for a moment.
Im sorry.
Pyo-wols finger touched a spot on the cows shoulder.
In an instant, the cows huge body copsed helplessly. There was no pain, no crying. The cow just died peacefully. As if it had reached the end of its original lifespan.
Pyo-wol also killed the rest of the cows one after another.
All ten diedfortably without crying even once.
It only took him a short time to kill all the cows.
Pyo-wol looked silently at the cows that had died in his hands and went outside. When he came out, the old butcher sprang to his feet in amazement.
Is it over already?
Pyo-wol silently nodded his head, and the old butcher shook his head.
Oh my god! YouC
It would have taken him more than half an hour to kill ten cows himself. So it was surprising that Pyo-wol finished all of it in a short time.
The old butcher looked inside and was even more surprised.
This is because there were no external wounds on the cow.
He couldnt figure out how Pyo-wol took the cows life.
YouC youre a very scary person.
Ive learned a lot during our time together.
Hu!
The old butcher sighed and took the money out of his pocket.
After receiving the money, Pyo-wol said his final farewell to the old butcher and walked out of the ughterhouse.
The old butcher looked at Pyo-wols back with frightened eyes.
The god of death hase and gone.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- White Moon Sword. Raws: ???().
- white, pure, bright
- moon
- sword, dagger
- Acupoints. Raws: ???(Ѩ).
- living, birth
- die, dead, death
- Ѩ cave, den
Chapter 112
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 12
Manhwa: N/A
After leaving the ughterhouse, Pyo-wol stopped by a stream to wash himself.
When he first went to the ughterhouse, he had a hard time because the smell of blood on his body could not be removed. No matter how much he washed, the smell of blood never went away.
He suffered quite a bit because of that.
He then realizedter that it wasnt just the smell of cow blood that got in his body.
The ughterhouses malice was stuck to his own flesh.
In ces like ughterhouses where countless lives have been killed over the years, deep resentment, or malice was bound to naturally arise.
If an ordinary person had been in the ughterhouse for a long time, malice would stick to him and he would suffer. The more intense the murderous intent, the greater the malice attached to it.
So it doesnte off easily.
Pyo-wol thought it was a kind of stigma. A sign of an indelible punishment from heaven on a being like himself who cannot live a normal life.
While he couldntpletely erase the stigma, he could still make it faint.
Pyo-wol tried topletely conceal his murderous intent.
He couldnt get rid of itpletely, but at least it got to the point where he could keep it hidden. When it reached that level, the adhering malice significantly decreased. Thanks to this, he was able topletely remove the smell of blood from his body just by washing in the stream.
Pyo-wol sat down on a rock by the stream to organize his thoughts.
Theres no point in testing on cows anymore. Now its time for me to target humans.
Pyo-wol decided to catch his breath at this point.
The cows in the ughterhouse were originally destined to die, so he could freely use his hands, but humans were different.
It was not that Pyo-wol was without blood or tears from the beginning.
Most of the people he killed were those who he had a bad rtionship with. Rarely has he ever used his hand against those who he did not have a grudge with. He found no reason to kill a normal person whom he did not resent.
Pyo-wol dyed exploring how acupoints might apply to humans.
For now, he thought that this was enough.
Pyo-wol cleared his thoughts and stood up, rubbing his face. Then his face changed again.
The overall framework hasnt changed, but just a subtle change in his facial features has made him apletely different person.
With a changed face, he found a ce called Celestial Music Hall.1
The Celestial Music Hall was a ce where a band teacher would teach about music. He mainly taught how to handle musical instruments to courtesans and entertainers, but there were some ordinary people who came to him because they liked music.
Pyo-wol entered the Celestial Music Hall without hesitation.
Dozens of people gathered in arge pavilion inside the Celestial Music Hall, waiting for the band teachers lecture.
When Pyo-wol came in, a student in his early twenties greeted him.
Wee.
Isnt the band teacher not here yet?
Haha! Isnt teacher always a littlete? Come on, sit down.
Yes.
Pyo-wol nodded and sat down.
A zither was ced in his ce. Pyo-wol ced the zither on a wooden bench and waited for the band teacher.
After a while, a slender old man in his mid-tote fifties came up to the pavilion. He was the owner of the Celestial Music Hall and the band teacher who is considered the most outstanding performer in Sichuan.
The song we are going to learn today is Farewell2 by Cheong Yaja. In Farewell, we need to pay special attention to the movement of our fingers to get the right note. This song
The band teacher gave a full speech about the song to be yed today.
Entertainers and the courtesan girls blinked their eyes and listened to the teachers words. Pyo-wol intermingled with them and listened to the band teachers lecture.
It wasnt that he was interested in the zither from the beginning. For Pyo-wol, who has always lived under the threat of death, music was nothing more than a satisfying hobby for those who have a lot of things.
But he changed his mind after killing the warriors of the Seven Stars.
He had to learn something if he wanted to hide and live among ordinary people. That way other people wont be suspicious.
Most of all, his assassination method has also developed greatly while learning music.
Even at this moment, Pyo-wol thought about how to kill people efficiently using the zither. There were more than six methods that came to his mind right away.
One of which is through the Four Arts.
First is zither, second is chess, third is calligraphy andst would be painting.
Those who have mastered the Four Arts are treated with dignity in Jianghu.
Pyo-wol had no intention of being treated with respect. However, he knew that by learning the Four Arts, he couldpletely hide his true nature.
The Four Arts helped a lot in sealing the murderous intent that lurked in his heart.
With his current face, Pyo-wol went by the name Lim Kwon-ok.
Lim Kwon-ok is a schr who is adept in the Four Arts. He was born into a good family, has a calm personality that gets along well with people.
That was the character and family background of Lim Kwon-ok set by Pyo-wol. And he acted ording to the background and personality he had set.
There was no sense of ipatibility in the appearance of Pyo-wol.
The people who were with him learning the notes together looked at him with friendly eyes, while the courtesans even gave him flirtatious nces.
No one realized that Pyo-wols essence was an assassin. Because Pyo-wol managed to hide himself so thoroughly.
After the lecture, the band teacher called Pyo-wol,
Lim Kwon-ok, try ying this song this time
Yes.
Pyo-wol answered then began to y the zither.
Tongtatang!
Every time Pyo-wol flicked his finger, a mysterious sound rang out. The people learning the notes together closed their eyes and listened to Pyo-wols performance.
As expected, youre good.
The band teacher smiled.
His performance wasnt perfect, but it was still a good performance to listen to.
Considering that Pyo-wol had only been learning the zither for only a few months, it was a remarkable achievement.
When Pyo-wol finished the performance, the people apuded generously.
My friend, your skills are getting better day by day. Maybe this will make you the best musician in Sichuan in the future.
Young Master Lim! If its okay with you, why dont youe and y at our brothel? With Brother Lims skill, you can definitely make a lot of money.
Those who approached Pyo-wol each said a word of praise.
Among them, the seduction of the courtesans was explicit. However, Pyo-wol declined their offer with a soft smile.
Im sorry. Im just learning it as a hobby. Im scared of performing in front of others.
Oh, so humble too!
When the courtesans saw Pyo-wol like that, they expressed their affection again.
In the end, Pyo-wol was able to find his freedom after listening to them for a long time. After that, Pyo-wol continued to work diligently in learning calligraphy, painting, and Go in turn.
When he returned to Red Vi after finishing all the work, it was already quitete at night.
As soon as Pyo-wol returned, he returned to his original face.
Steward Go greeted him.
In Pyo-wols room, the two sat face to face.
[Here is what we collected today.]
The general handed a yellow booklet to Pyo-wol while writing a handwritten note. Since the scent of ink had not disappeared yet, it was clear that it had just been written.
Pyo-wol turned the booklet over without a word.
The booklet was full of details about the warriors of the Golden Heavenly Hall who gathered at the Four Sea Pavilion today.
[Jin Geum-woo.
He is the leader of the Golden Heavenly Hall and one of the top five in the world.
He stood out from a young age as a grandson of Jin Wol-myeong, one of the Eight Constetions.
There are many people who follow him because of his outstanding character and martial arts, and he leads them with strong leadership.
It is certain that he will seed his grandfather and be an absolute strong powerhouse in the next generation.
However, if you look at his movements from histe teens, something strange seems to be happening, and he seems to be tracking something.
He]
In a short time, Steward Go found and recorded quite a lot of information.
Of course, the contents of the booklet were well known facts in Jianghu. The information wasnt that deep, but for Pyo-wol now, this was enough.
It wasnt just Jin Geum-Woo.
The booklet also included information about Won Ga-young, Neung Soun, Seo Mun-pyeong, and Lee So-ha. A summary of their birth histories, backgrounds, and personalities were written.
Pyo-wol asked the general.
Have you found out why they met in Chengdu?
[Im sorry. I didnt have enough time to figure that out.]
Steward Go replied with a written answer.
Find out why they decided to choose Chengdu.
[I will do my best.]
When Pyo-wol gestured, the general bowed his head deeply and withdrew.
When he was left alone, Pyo-wol opened the window wide. He could see the dark sky, which was covered by clouds, making the moonlight not visible.
Pyo-wol looked at the night sky without a single light for a long time.
* * *
Leshan is located several hundred li south of Chengdu.
Although it was not as high as Mount Emei or Mount Qingcheng, it was still a famous mountain in Sichuan.
The High Sky sect3 was located at the foot of Leshan Mountain. The High Sky sect was one of the fivergest subsidiary sects in Sichuan Province.
Although they were far from Chengdu, the center of Sichuan Province, they were still famous for their high-level martial arts and teachings.
For that reason, people who came to learn martial arts continued toe all year round.
Yi Pyeong, the leader of the High Sky sect, was famous for his fierce knuckles.
The Immense Fist4 was his sects secret technique. However, if they went back to the source of the technique, it would be from the Qingcheng sect.
Yi Pyeongs ancestor, who learned martial arts from the Qingcheng sect, became independent in his mid-thirties and set up the subsidiary sect.
After five generations, it is easy to forget about the old rtionship, but Yi Pyeong still maintained a strong rtionship with the Qingcheng sect.
Yi Pyeong sent a prominent figure among the disciples of the High Sky sect to the Qingcheng sect to learn the martial arts of the main sect.
It is good that the Qingcheng sect had an outstanding subsidiary sect, while the High Sky Sect is happy to have arge sect called the Qingcheng sect as their strong umbre.
They have been supporting each other for more than a hundred years. However, in recent years, the shadow has not been removed from the face of Yi Pyeong, the leader of the High Sky.
Hu!
Yi Pyeong let out a deep sigh as he stood alone in one of the halls of the High Sky sect.
The dark sky with no moonlight made his heart even heavier.
What in the world happened to the Qingcheng sect
The cause of his worry was the Qingcheng sect.
The Qingcheng sect, who he had been in a rtionship with for over a hundred years, was no stranger to him. It was like a haven for his heart. But the same Qingcheng sect chose to go in istion out of nowhere.
It was as if lightning had fallen to Yi Pyeong.
The istion of the Qingcheng sect, who has always been a strong umbre, made Yi Pyeongs heart shrink.
He did not know the details of the situation because they were far from Chengdu, but he could tell that the Qingcheng sect had suffered a lot of damage.
Although it was temporary, the activities of the subsidiary sect members were also restricted due to the actions of the Qingcheng sect.
Its because they dont know what kind of threat wille as the strong background of the Qingcheng sect has disappeared.
Ill have to visit the Qingcheng sect soon.
He had to see with his own eyes how much damage the Qingcheng sect had taken.
Only then could he estimate how far he could support them.
It was time for Yi Pyeong, who had organized his thoughts, to turn around.
Sueuk!
Suddenly, something ck appeared in front of him without a sound.
What?
The moment Yi Pyeong opened the guard, a small pouch burst out in front of him.
Puck!
As the pouch burst, white powder sttered into Yi Pyeongs nose.
Hyuk!
Yi Pyeong was startled and stepped back in fear.
He hurriedly covered his face with his sleeve, but most of the white powder had already been inhaled through his nose.
W, what?
Theres nothing to be nervous about.
Then came a low voice.
Yi Pyeong raised his eyes and looked at the ck figure.
He couldnt even tell if it was a man or a woman, but it was definitely a person.
A voice wasing from them.
Yi Pyeong clenched his fists and shouted,
What have you done to me?
You dont have to be so nervous.
Yi Pyeong thought that the ck figure was smiling.
How dare you!
He tried to punch the ck figure.
At that moment, the part that was supposed to be the ck eyes shone white.
Keuk!
Yi Pyeong unconsciously turned his head and covered his eyes with his sleeves. Yi Pyeong stood there in that state for a long time.
It was not long after that he came to his senses.
Yi Pyeong lowered his hand and stared nkly in front of him.
It was as if he had been standing idly for a long time, with aching pain all over his body.
What was I doing again?
Yi Pyeong muttered absent-mindedly.
He was sure something happened to him, but he couldnt figure out what it was.
He couldnt even remember why he was standing here like this.
I guess Im getting old. Hu!
In the end, Yi Pyeong turned around, ming the years that went by carelessly.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- Celestial Music Hall. Raws: Cheon Music Hall, ????(Ⱦ^).
- sky, heaven, god, celestial
- sound, tone, pitch
- Ⱦ dye, infect
- ^ public building
- Farewell. Raws: Byeolsanggok, ???(e).
- e separate, other
- mutual, reciprocal, each other
- crooked, wrong, wrong
- High Sky Sect. Raws: Gocheonmugwan, ????(^).
- high, tall, lofty
- sky, heaven
- military, martial
- ^ public building
- High Sky. Raws: ???(ȭ).
- vast, immense
- fall, drop
- ȭ fist
Chapter 113
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
Hong Yushin was not in a good mood.
He was locked up in Chengdu during the winter without any results. This was the first time in his life that he had wasted a few months of his life by doing nothing.
He always moved with a purpose. Even his small actions and gestures had a clear purpose. What he hated the most was wasting time on meaningless things.
But over the past few months, hes been doing what he hates the most.
Damn it!
Hong Yushin mmed his fist against the innocent table and cursed,
Chief!
A subordinates voice came from outside.
Whats the matter?
There is a customer looking for the branch manager.
So why didnt you guide him to the branch manager?
Hong Yushin asked in reply.
After the former branch manager lost his life to Pyo-wol, Hong Yushin promoted another person as the branch manager. Although he is staying in Chengdu due to unavoidable circumstances, that doesnt mean he could take over the branch managers job.
Im sorry, but the new branch manager is not someone who can handle him.
Why? Who is the big shot?
Its Jin Geum-woo, the Blood-Weaving Warrior.
..
In an instant, the irritation on Hong Yushins face disappeared.
Jin Geum-woo was one of the warriors who the Hao n kept a close eye on. He stood out and gathered attention on himself at an early age because of his grandfather who is one of the Eight Constetions.
Is it really Jin Geum-woo?
Certainly. His appearance perfectly matches our information about him. Above all, the Golden Heavenly Hall was spotted having a meeting in Chengdu.
The Golden Heavenly Halls meeting is held here?
There was a deep frown on Hong Yushins forehead.
The Golden Heavenly Hall always had an irregr meeting. They had no permanent meeting ce. So, there was nothing strange about them assembling in Chengdu.
Theoretically that is.
However, Hong Yushin was well aware that things in the world do not always followmon sense.
What is their purpose?
Were still trying to figure it out.
I will meet with Jin Geum-woo personally. Im sure the other members will be able to quickly grasp the purpose of their entry into Chengdu. Go to the branch manager and tell him to step down. Ill go in his stead.
Alright.
The subordinate quickly moved away.
Hong Yushin, who was left alone, briefly caressed his clothes and then left the room.
Hong Yushin walked as slowly as possible. He was trying to take the initiative by making the opponent wait. He opened the door and entered the room where Jin Geum-woo was waiting.
Sorry to keep you waiting. I waste because I was dealing with some urgent work.
Hong Yushin entered the room with the most sorry expression on his face. He looked at Jin Geum-woo, who had his eyes closed and arms crossed.
Tch!
The moment he saw the appearance of Jin Geum-woo, Hong Yushin clicked his tongue. He was overwhelmed by the unwavering steel-like tower atmosphere of his guest.
As he looked at him, he thought that Jin Geum-woo is not a good opponent for psychological warfare.
Hong Yushin changed his tactics.
Sorry to keep you waiting. I am the Hao ns Chengdu branch manager.
Im Jin Geum-woo.
Jin Geum-woo opened his eyes.
Hong Yushin was shocked as if he had been beaten with a hammer as he looked into Jin Geum-woos eyes. This is because Jin Geum-woos eyes were so intense.
What kind of eyes
Hong Yushin thought that Jin Geum-woos eyes were like steel. A strong will that will never be broken no matter how much you beat it seems to be conveyed in his eyes.
He has met a lot of warriors so far, but he has never seen anyone with such intense eyes.
In terms of shock, its simr to him.
He recalled Pyo-wol whom he metst year.
Pyo-wols eyes were different from Jin Geum-woos. Unlike Jin Geum-Woo, who reveals himself without hesitation, Pyo-wol thoroughly hides everything.
They were twopletely different people, but Hong Yushin felt the two were somewhat simr.
Ive heard about the prestige of Young Mister Jin. May I know the reason for you to visit our branch?
Are you really the branch manager?
What do you mean?
You have a different atmosphere from the other Hao n branch managers Ive met so far.
Jin Geum-woos eyes shone sharply.
Hong Yushin thought that he was quick-witted, but he still did not reveal his true identity.
Maybe because Ive been the branch manager for a long time already.
Is that so?
You didnte here to ask for my identity, did you? I still dont know Young Master Jins purpose of visiting our branch.
Im looking for someone.
Who?
I dont even know his name.
Are you saying you want to find someone whose name you do not know?
Thats the reason why I came to the Hao n. The provincial branch of the Hao n would know everything that ured in Chengdu, right?
Jin Geum-woo looked at Hong Yushin with intense eyes.
Hong Yushin secretly turned his head away because his eyes, which were as intense as the sun, felt burdensome.
Jin Geum-woo continued to talk while looking at Hong Yushin.
I know that there was a big incident in Chengdust year. Many people have died and the damage the Qingcheng and Emei sect experienced was so great that they were forced to close their doors.
Hong Yushin frowned. He could already expect Jin Geum-woos next words.
Did youe to find the man who caused the incident?
Thats right.
Hoo
Hong Yushin let out a sigh without realizing it. With his head bowed, his face was filled with a bewildered light.
The person Jin Geum-woo was looking for was Pyo-wol.
The problem is that Hong Yushin, together with the rest of the Hao n had also scoured Chengdust winter to find Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol disappeared without leaving a trace. They have no clue of his whereabouts whether he rose to the sky or fell to the ground.
Hong Yushin persistently followed the trail of Pyo-wol. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt find him.
The Chengdu branch gave up looking for Pyo-wol, and even the subordinates of the inspection team expressed their opinion that Pyo-wol must have already gone outside of Sichuan.
But Hong Yushin is convinced that Pyo-wol is still in Chengdu.
It was not as if he had any evidence. He just trusted his sixth sense, which had been honed as chief inspector of the Hao n for a long time.
It was taboo to trust ones sixth sense unconditionally, but Hong Yushin was sure that his sixth sense would be right in this case.
He just hid his presence. He must still be in Chengdu.
The problem is that he cant express his thoughts.
He could not im that Pyo-wol is still in Chengdu basing only on his sixth sense. This is because he had already mobilized the entire Hao n provincial branch and all its inspectors, and yet Pyo-wols actions still have not been revealed.
Hong Yushin asked cautiously,
Why are you looking for him?
Do I have to tell you the reason?
Hu!
Hong Yushin let out a sigh.
Jin Geum-woo was right.
The reason for the search did not matter to the Hao n. If the price is right, it would be enough for them to search all the way to the ends of hell just to find the target.
Hong Yushin opened his mouth after thinking about it for a moment.
He is not in Chengdu
Well
Thats what everyone else is saying, but I dont think so.
So you think hes still staying in Chengdu?
Yes. I have no evidence, but thats what I think. He is like a ghost. He is obviously in the same space, in the same city, but we cant find any traces of him. But he is still definitely here.
So we have to find the ghost.
Jin Geum-woo quickly understood Hong Yushins words.
He suddenly rummaged through his arms and pulled out arge glow orb.
Even in broad daylight, a glow orb was considered as a rare treasure. The glow orb boasted the finest quality to the extent that it is worth the price.
Ill give you this as a deposit. If you can find him, Ill give you one more like this.
Hu
Will you ept my request?
Alright.
Hong Yushin readily epted Jin Geum-woos request. This would give him the opportunity to legally seek Pyo-wol once again, so he had no reason to decline.
Jin Geum-woo got up from his seat and said,
Then I look forward to the good news. Ill be staying at the Four Sea Pavilion, so you can send me a message there.
We will do our best to live up to the expectations of Young Master Jin.
Okay then.
Jin Geum-woo went on ahead and came out.
He immediately returned to his residence, the Four Sea Pavilion. Won Ga-young was sitting alone on the second floor of the guest house while sipping a ss of wine.
Jin Geum-woo sat across from Won Ga-young and asked,
What about the others?
So-ha went to visit Mister Yu Shinfeng, while Soun went outside to understand the overall atmosphere of Chengdu.
What about Pyeong?
Cant you guess?
He must have gone to a brothel.
Yes. He went to visit the Water Lily Pavilion with the new friend he made in Chengdu.
Water Lily Pavilion?
I dont know about it, but they say its the best brothel in Chengdu. He got excited and ran like a dog in heat.
Hahaha!
Jin Geum-woo burst intoughter at Won Ga-youngs harsh words..
All the members of the Golden Heavenly Hall knew that she did not like Seo Mun-pyeong. As such the two were always at odds.
The two were not on good terms that they would always tend to argue about everything whenever they met. But they werent foolish enough to act on their personal feelings.
Can I have a drink too?
Get as much as you like.
With Won Ga-youngs permission, Jin Geum-woo picked up a bottle and poured it into his own ss. Amber liquid filled the ss.
Jin Geum-Woo drank the ss in one go.
This tastes good.
They said this was made by the owner of the guest house.
Seems like it. The guest house has its own distinct smell.
Jin Geum-woo wiped his lips with his sleeve and nodded.
Won Ga-young stared at Jin Geum-woo and asked,
Do you think he has anything to do with them?
I dont know. Thats why were here to check it out.
What if hes not rted?
Then we traveled in vain, but it doesnt matter. Its still a method of going through the options one by one.
Jin Geum-woo replied, looking into the empty ss.
Won Ga-young looked at Jin Geum-woo withplex emotions.
Jin Geum-woo is the strongest man she knew.
If its simply in terms of martial arts.There were many more powerful experts than him. The sect leaders of Two Factions, Three ns, Three Packs, Three Manors and the Eight Constetions were some examples.
However, Jin Geum-woo had a stronger heart than the rest of them.
A heart as hard as steel and a strong disposition attracted other warriors. Won Ga-young was also one of those who were attracted to Jin Geum-woo.
Hu! I dont likeplicated matters. Lets go get some fresh air.
Air?
I heard that they regrly perform at a ce called Celestial Music Hall, and today is one of those days.
Really?
You dont have anything to do today, right? So lets go!
Okay, sure.
Jin Geum-woo nodded his head.
Knowing that Won Ga-young is obsessed with music, he followed her. He thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to organize hisplicated thoughts while listening to the performance.
The two left the guest house and went to the Celestial Music Hall.
It wasnt too difficult to find the Celestial Music Hall because it was located in the middle of a busy street.
As they entered the Celestial Music Hall, they could hear the clear sound of the zither. The students have already started ying.
Many people gathered and listened to the performance. Most of them closed their eyes,pletely immersed in the sound. They seemed to have considerable knowledge about music.
Jin Geum-woo and Won Ga-young weaved through the crowd as they went inside.
A woman presumed to be a courtesan was ying the zither. Each time her long, white finger plucked a string, a clean sound would rang throughout the room.
When the courtesan finished her performance, the audience apuded vigorously.
Wow!
Youre the best! Ill definitely go to the Divine Fragrance Pavilion and find you.
People seemed to know the identity of the courtesan. After the courtesan bowed shyly and stepped back, a new person came up to y.
He was an ordinary man who looked to be in his midte twenties.
It was definitely Jin Geum-woos first time seeing the strangers face. However, he felt that the performers eyes were strangely familiar.
Suddenly, the eyes of the man and Jin Geum-woo met.
Thats it.
At that moment, Jin Geum-woo realized when he had seen the mans eyes.
The day he first entered Chengdu, the secret gaze he felt at Four Sea Pavilion was the same as that of the man.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~
Chapter 114
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 14
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wols alias was Lim Kwon-ok.
Born into a good family, he had a gentle and calm personality.
He was very talented in business, so he made the fortune he inherited from his parents even bigger, and when his fortune had grown to his satisfaction, he began to learn music, which was his hobby as a child, in earnest.
That was the history of Lim Kwon-ok.
Lim Kwon-ok was a real person. A few years ago, while leaving the mountain, he met a robber and lost his life. Because he was a real person, no one doubted Pyo-wols identity.
Pyo-wol took the zither and went up to the stage.
The stage was just a little high tform.
Because the courtesan who yed before him had raised the audiences excitement, the eyes of those who looked at him were full of expectations.
Concerts held periodically by the band teacher to grasp the growth of the students were one of the specialties of Chengdu. Because of that, quite a few people came to enjoy the performance.
Pyo-wol sat down and started ying.
Tongdadang!
A calm stringing echoed through the hall.
Music was one way of learning about a person. The same score would sound different depending on how a person would y it.
Pyo-wols performance was calm, yet somehow sharp. So it felt like he was picking their emotions with a sharp awl.
The band teacher and students closed their eyes and listened to Pyo-wols performance. It was the same with the others who came to listen.
Won Ga-young admired Pyo-wols plucking.
The technique isnt that great, but the power in the notes is amazing. Every note is hit urately and it contains a strong will.
Is that so?
Yeah! Judging from his poor technique, it doesnt seem like its been a long time since he has learned the instrument. What a shame. If he had learned the zither a little earlier, he would have be a great musician.
Won Ga-young calmly assessed Pyo-wols level. However, Jin Geum-woo heard her words with one ear and spilled it through the other.
Jin Geum-woo was not interested in Pyo-wols performance.
What he was interested in was the person himself named Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol, who yed with his eyes half-closed and his back straight, was full of dignity. It was as if he had lived his entire life ying the zither, to the point of making him look like a master musician.
However, Jin Geum-woo felt that Pyo-wols appearance was more like a warrior with a sword rather than a musician.
Smooth, white hands without a single blemish were diligently moving over the strings.
What if he had a sword in his hand?
Just thinking about it caused his spine to feel a chill.
Jin Geum-woos eyes became intense. Its the first time hes ever shown his emotions like this. Won Ga-young noticed the change in Jin Geum-woos emotions and made a puzzled expression.
What is it?
He
What about him?
Do you know who he is?
Why? Is there anything about him that bothers you?
Im just curious.
Won Ga-young tilted her head slightly at Jin Geum-woos answer. They have known each other for a long time, and this is the first time she has seen Jin Geum-woo pay this much attention to another person.
Ill look into it.
Thank you.
Won Ga-young disappeared from her seat for a moment.
Jin Geum-woo, who was left alone, looked at Pyo-wol ying with his arms crossed. He couldnt confirm it because he had his eyes somewhere else, but Jin Geum-woo was sure that Pyo-wol was the one he saw at the Four Sea Pavilion.
There was a high probability that he was a guest who came to the Four Sea Pavilion. The problem is that Jin Geum-woo has never seen a face like Pyo-wol among the guests.
Jin Geum-woos memory was so extraordinary that he would never forget anything he had seen once. He remembered everything he saw with his eyes, although it seemed to be a mere nce.
Of course, it could have been that he had not seen him properly because he was mixed with the rest of the guests. But that doesnt mean he can see the faces of people he hasnt seen.
But he felt ufortable to just let it go.
At that time, Pyo-wol, who was absorbed in the performance, raised his head.
Jin Geum-woos intense eyes and Pyo-wols sunken eyes met in the air.
Jin Geum-woos eyes shone even more intensely. Pyo-wols expression did not change even though he looked at the eyes that warriors would usually find frightening.
Jin Geum-woo thought that Pyo-wol was so engrossed in his performance that he couldnt see his eyes. But Jin Geum-Woo thought there was no way.
It was because he could clearly see Pyo-wol looking into his eyes.
At that moment, a soft smile appeared on Pyo-wols lips, and then he shifted his gaze to the strings of zither.
It looked like he was engrossed in ying again.
Maybe it was just a coincidence that their eyes met. Because he is a musician, he may not have recognized the intensity in his eyes.
No, he was definitely looking straight into my eyes. And he didnt show any signs of agitation.
Jin Geum-woos eyes calmed down.
Finally, Pyo-wols performance was over.
Wow!
Amazing! What a touching performance!
The audience cheered for Pyo-wol.
The band teacher and the students also smiled with satisfaction. It was because their ears were delighted while listening to Pyo-wols performance.
The band teacher opened his mouth,
You learn well. With your skill, you wont hurt my reputation wherever you go.
Thank you.
Pyo-wol politely bowed his head to the band teacher, and stepped back.
At that time, Won Ga-young returned to Jin Geum-woo.
I got his information. His name is Lim Kwon-ok. He is a native of Chengdu and is a great person. He inherited a lot of wealth from his parents, but it grew even more because of his excellent business skills. As he umted wealth to his satisfaction, he took the path of a musician he was interested in when he was a child.
A native of Chengdu? Are you sure?
I cross-checked with several people. Hes obviously from Chengdu.
Hmm
At the words of Won Ga-young, which was different from what he expected, Jin Geum-woo had a confused expression for a moment. But that onlysted for a while.
Youll know when you see him for yourself.
Are you going to see him for yourself?
Won Ga-youngs eyes widened. Because she realized the meaning behind his words.
Jin Geum-woo walked past Won Ga-young and strode to the back of the stage. Pyo-wol was tidying up his zither behind the stage.
Jin Geum-woo approached Pyo-wol without hesitation and took initiative,
I enjoyed your performance. My name is Jin Geum-woo.
Ah! My name is Lim Kwon-ok. Thank you.
Pyo-wol received thepliment with a slightly embarrassed expression.
I was deeply moved by Young Master Lims performance. Thats why I came out of the blue like this even if it would be rude. Please forgive me.
Oh, no.
If its okay, can I buy you a drink?
Im sorry. Im not good at drinkingC
Then why dont we have tea together?
Okay, then Ill have one drink.
Thank you for listening to my rude request. After listening to Young Master Lims performance, I really wanted to extend friendship with you.
Oh, yes!
Pyo-wol replied with an awkward expression.
He was now Lim Kwon-ok. If it was him, he had no reason to be embarrassed or to stutter. But Lim Kwon-ok was different.
He was a person who was more widely referred to as an outstanding merchant with his parents fortunes. In the process of earning a fortune, he was cheated a lot and met countless people. Because of that, he had to be very wary of others whom he had met for the first time.
Lim Kwon-ok could not easily open his heart to strangers he had met for the first time in his life.
Pyo-wol was faithful to the character and setting of Lim Kwon-ok
With arge zither in his arms, he followed Jin Geum-woo with wary eyes. But his thoughts were different.
Did he notice?
He thought he hadpletely hidden himself, but it was clear that Jin Geum-woo had noticed something.
Pyo-wol thought that the world was very interesting.
Some people would try to hide, and some people would doubt and peek at a piece of the truth hidden beneath the external appearance.
Pyo-wol has always been in the position of observing and infiltrating other. But now, the situation has been reversed givenJin Geum-woos suspicions.
He had topletely hide himself.
Jin Geum-woo headed to the nearby tea house. The door hadnt even been opened yet, but the strong smell of tea wafted in.
The three of them, including Won Ga-young, entered the tea house.
Jin Geum-woo said to the owner of the tea house.
If you have dragon clove tea, give it to me.
Just in time, that tea came in a few days ago. How about the others?
Pyo-wol and Won Ga-young also ordered a tea that suited their taste.
While waiting for their drink to be served, Jin Geum-woo opened his mouth.
I really enjoyed Young Master Lims performance. Can you tell me about the song you yed?
Its a song called Heavenly Incense. Its my favorite song.
A fragrance from heaven? I wonder. Is there really such a fragrance? But it was really nice to hear.
If thats the case, then Im d. Im not that good at it since I recently learned it.
It was great.
Jin Geum-woo responded.
Won Ga-young looked at Jin Geum-woo without saying a word.
Jin Geum-woo, whom she knew, was never the kind of person who would be moved by music. Nevertheless, if he acts and says things like that then he definitely has a purpose.
What does he see in that person?
Although they were looking at the same person, Won Ga-young did not feel anything strange about Pyo-wol. The appearance of Pyo-wol was ordinary and in.
He didnt show any characteristics or features that would show that he wasnt an ordinary person. It was as if he had never held a weapon in his entire life since no calluses could be seen in his fist. His skin was also white, as if he had never been under the sun.
At least from his external appearance, it was nothing out of the ordinary.
Jin Geum-woo asked.
Did Young Master Lim originally live in Chengdu?
Yes, Im from Chengdu.
Okay. Can you tell me about ces to visit in the vicinity of Chengdu? Its probably because its the first time, so I dont know anything about Chengdu or Sichuan.
Well because Im only doing business Oh! If its okay with you, you can try going to Mt. Qingcheng and Mt. Emei. Its the most famous ce near Chengdu.
Qingcheng and Emei? Its a ce Ive always wanted to visit at least once. Unfortunately, I wont be able to go this time.
Why? Oh, maybe its because of something that happened a while ago? That both the Qingcheng and Emei sects suffered great damage and locked their doors
You seem to be well-versed in the circumstances of Jianghu?
As long as you live in Chengdu, its impossible to not know. For a while, the entire Chengdu was bustling because of it.
Is that so?
Jin Geum-woo asked as if he had heard it for the first time.
A lot of people died that day, and a lot of shops were damaged.Theres no way I wouldnt know about it.
I see. Then do you know exactly what happened that day?
I only know what other people know.
Is it true that a single assassin turned Chengdu upside down that day?
Well, thats what people say.
Is it true that the assassin had great ambition against the Qingcheng and Emei faction?
How would I know that?
You really dont know?
For a moment, Jin Geum-woos eyes shone horribly.
Pyo-wol replied without hesitation to Jin-geom-woos words that came in like a sharply forged de.
I dont know.
Jin Geum-woo looked into Pyo-wols eyes.
I heard that the assassin used cowardly tactics to inflict great damage on the Qingcheng and Emei sect. It is a great tragedy for Jianghu to have such an awful organization. What do you think of Young Master Lim?
I share the same thoughts as Young Master Jin.
Really?
Pyo-wol said,
Theres no reason for me to tell a lie, right? Did you happen toe to Chengdu to find the assassin?
Thats right.
Why would someone like Young Master Jin look for such an assassin?
Theres something I need to know. So Im going to meet him in person and ask.
It wont be easy.
Why do you think so?
If youre an assassin, wouldnt you just continue hiding? Or maybe he has already left the city.
I dont think so. Hes definitely here.
Jin Geum-woo especially emphasized the word here.
At that moment, Pyo-wol stood up.
I want to stay longer, but I have to go now.
Are you leaving without drinking tea?
I already neglected my business to learn the zither so my sales fell a lot. I have to show my face from time to time so that the workers cant pretend to be working.
Is that so? If there is a chance, can we meet again next time?
If youe to the Celestial Music Hall, I will be able to meet you tomorrow.
Then Ill see you next time.
Sure.
After Pyo-wol said his goodbyes, he left the tea house.
When he disappeared, Won Ga-young criticized Jin Geum-woo.
He looked like an ordinary merchant, so why are you questioning him like that?
Ordinary? Hes not an ordinary person.
What?
He didnt ask a single thing about me. Whenever I would meet someone for the first time, they would usually show a little curiosity, but he didnt have any of that. Its a reaction that can nevere out if you dont already know about me.
Looking out of the window, Jin Geum-woos gaze was fixed on Pyo-wols back, who was walking away.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~
Chapter 115
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol felt like the back of his head was about to be pierced.
Thats how intense Jin Geum-woos gaze was.
He has good senses.
Pyo-wol already knew that Jin Geum-woo was suspicious of him. While Jin Geum-woo didnt know that Pyo-wol was the assassin, it was clear Jin Geum-woo thought Pyo-wol had something to do with the incident.
It was not possible by any rational judgment or reasoning to remember the eyes he met once and associate himself with the assassin. So it was definitely a sense close to an instinct of an animal that made him reached that conclusion.
It was the first time for Pyo-wol to meet a person like Jin Geum-woo.
So he found him interesting.
If Jin Geum-woo was suspicious of Pyo-wol by relying on his beast-like sense, Pyo-wol became interested in the human being, Jin Geum-woo.
So he acted ambiguously on purpose.
Pyo-wol doesnt know why Jin Geum-woo is looking for him, but if he observes him closely, hell soon find out why.
Keep your friends close and your enemies even closer.
Although Pyo-wol had no friends, there were countless people whom he could call his enemies. And Jin Geum-woo was now one of them.
Pyo-wol stopped by a store run by Lim Kwon-ok.
Have you been well, Master?
Wee!
The workers weed Pyo-wol.
To be precise, they weed Lim Kwon-ok.
Pyo-wol nodded and went inside. The workers did not know that the real Lim Kwon-ok had already died a long time ago. Thats because Steward Go had meticulously managed it.
Inside the shop was Pyo-wols residence.
The entrance was operated by an engine, so anyone who did not know how to unlock it could never enter. The entry of workers was of course strictly prohibited.
As soon as he opened the door, he was greeted with arge room. This was Lim Kwon-oks residence. While it had no windows leading to the outside, it had hidden machineries in the room.
When Pyo-wol manipted one of the machines, the floor opened and a staircase leading to the basement appeared.
Pyo-wol went down the stairs without hesitation. The further down he went, the stronger the revolting smell came up. The stench was so bad that an average person would not be able to stand it.
However, Pyo-wol continued to walk without an expression of disgust.
At the end of the stairs, a canal full of filth appeared.
All the filth thrown away by the people of Chengdu was discharged through the waterway where Pyo-wol stood. Pyo-wol stepped on the slightly protruding part above the waterway and walked.
A foul-smelling filth was running under his feet. Even the demons of Hell would be reluctant to approach a ce where theres a smell that could shake even the soul.
Pyo-wol paralyzed his sense of smell.
He can enhance and develop his senses to the extreme, and he can also paralyze it at will. Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to walk freely even with the revolting stench.
The waterway was like a spiders web, connecting the underground of Chengdu. As long as anyone could tolerate the repulsive stench of the waterway, they could freely go in and out of Chengdu.
This was Pyo-wols third den.
This was a ce that no one would dare to go. Most people dont even know this kind of ce exists.
Pyo-wol thought that this ce suited him very well.
Although he had disguised himself with a splendid appearance of a businessman, his essence wasid out more appropriately here. So he felt morefortable.
There were no lights, no maps.
If an ordinary person entered, it was clear that they would lose their sense of direction and eventually lose their life. However, Pyo-wol walked forward without hesitation.
After walking for a long time, he arrived at a dead-end waterway. Pyo-wol lifted his head and looked up at the ceiling. A faint light was seeping in.
As Pyo-wol pushed the ceiling, a passage leading to the outside appeared.
Hm?
When Pyo-wol appeared, a voice was heard.
Ugh! Whats that smell! Oh? Its you, brother.
The man who covered his nose, and fanned his hands was Tang Sochu.
Tang Sochu looked at Pyo-wol, who suddenly appeared from the floor with a frown on his forehead.
The dead end of the waterway was directly connected to Tang Sochus workshop.
Wait.
Pyo-wol radiated his qi to the outside.
Paang!
The terrible smell disappeared under the influence of qi. Only then did Tang Sochu release his hand covering his nose.
I told you not to pass through there.
I couldnt help it. Theres someone keeping an eye on me.
Really? Who?
Those from the outside.
Did you do something suspicious?
Not at all.
Then why?
I dont know. But Ill find out soon enough. Since I already threw the bait.
Theres never been a quiet day.
Tang Sochu shook his head.
Its been quiet for the past few months, but somethings already starting again. It was as if incidents would continue to happen wherever Pyo-wol was.
Tang Sochu had a feeling that as long as he was with Pyo-wol, he would not be able to escape from different kinds ofmotion forever.
But its now toote for him to step out.
It was not only because he was already deeply rted with Pyo-wol, but it was also because of Tang Sochus nature not to leave arade.
Who is it this time?
The Golden Heavenly Hall.
Arent they a group of warriors?
Thats right.
Youre in Chengdu which is basically in the middle of nowhere. Why are those warriors whose pride soars to the sky looking for you?
Well find out soon enough. Hows the wrist armor?
The work was done a little while ago. Hold on a second.
Tang Sochu went inside.
A momentter, he came back and held a pair of armor in his hand. It was an item he made and gave to Pyo-wol in the past.
Pyo-wol used the wrist armor well in the recent fight against Seven Stars. However, he felt some shorings and asked the Tang Sochu to make some extra changes.
Everything you said has been fixed. It will be much easier to use than before.
Thank you.
Wow! Youve be a lot more human. To think words of thank you woulde out of your mouth.
.
Dont worry, its a good thing.
Tang Sochu grinned.
Tang Sochus smile bothered Pyo-wol, but nothing was more important to Pyo-wol than having his wrist armor fixed. Pyo-wol moved around with the wrist armor on his arm.
He was certainly able to move much more naturally than before.
Since you said that the threads were useful, I made some more. Its hidden in the upper part of the forearm, so use it when you need it.
Okay.
When he put on the armor, he felt as if he had recovered a part of himself. The armor seemed to keep him from losing his identity as an assassin.
Ill use it well.
Tsk! It looks like youre going to use it sooner anyways.
Tang Sochu clicked his tongue.
Predictions of this kind have never always been wrong.
Unfortunately.
The Thunder n had been empty for a long time.
This is because Tae Yeonho and Nam Hosan, both lost their lives at the same time. Two people who could be called pirs died, so it was natural that the sect could not be maintained.
The front door, which was always wide open, was firmly shut. There was even wood nailed on it so the door lookedpletely closed.
People who lived nearby also knew that the Thunder n was closed.
But one day, they saw the boards that had been padded on the front door of the Thunder n had been torn off.
People approached the front door of the Thunder n just in case. The front door, which had been tightly closed, was wide open again. There were even warriors practicing martial arts inside.
The warriors of the Thunder n, who the people had not seen for a while, have returned.
The Thunder n is back!
Their members started training again.
The rumor that the Thunder n have opened their doors spread like wildfire. Most of the people who heard the rumors thought it was good. Thats because the Thunder ns reputation was not so bad.
When both the sect leader and young master died a tragic death, many people felt sorry for them.
Closing the door of a sect the size of the Thunder n was also a huge loss to the people living nearby. Many people wanted to form a rtionship with a n from Jianghu, so they could be under their protection.
At least for the people in the vicinity, the Thunder n was like a reliable protector. The guardian, who they thought was gone, had returned, so the residents weed the return of the Thunder n.
But who ended up bing the new sect leader?
Well find out soon, right?
People wondered who the new master of the Thunder n was. However, they did not show any signs of movements because the internal maintenance had not beenpleted yet.
Some people, unable to hold back their curiosity, went to the Thunder n directly and asked for a meeting or an interview with the new sect leader. However, the Thunder n tly denied all of their requests.
The reason they gave was they were using this time to clean up the internal affairs of the sect, rather than engaging with external activities.
The reason they gave was so clear that people agreed and came out of the sect. However, unexpected words came out of the mouths of some people who visited the Thunder n.
Isnt the atmosphere strange?
I feel the same way. It felt like there were more faces I didnt know.
People who lived nearby were well aware of the members of the Thunder n.
They couldnt say they knew everyone, but they got along with most of the members. However, when they visited this time, it seemed that there were more unknown faces than familiar faces.
But the doubts of some were overshadowed by the voices of others.
Since the sect leader died so tragically, there must have been a lot of agitation for the previous members, right? So of course a lot of people must have left. Theres nothing weird about seeing new faces filling in the vacancy.
Eventually, the reasoning of others buried the doubts others may have.
People in the neighborhood were fully satisfied with the reopening of the Thunder n. Thus, in the interest of the people, the Thunder n quickly reorganized its internal system.
At the center of it was Wu Jinghua.
Wu Jinghua was one of the former disciples of Tae Yeonho, who was the previous sect leader.
Although his martial arts were excellent, he was not able to stand out because he was covered by the shadow of Nam Hosan. However, he gained his sect members trust because he was very loyal to the previous sect leader Tae Yeonho.
When Tae Yeonho lost his life to Mu Jeong-jin of the Qingcheng sect, the person who grieved the most was also Wu Jinghua.
Wu Jinghua and his disciples were imprisoned in a guest hall of the Qingcheng sect and could not even hold Tae Yeonhos funeral.
In the end, when the Qingcheng sect suffered great damage from Pyo-wol, they managed to regain their freedom, but at that time, the Thunder n had already suffered irreparable damage.
While the members were imprisoned in the Qingcheng sect, several people had trespassed the empty Thunder n and robbed them of their wealth.
In an instant, the Thunder n became poor.
In that way, Wu Jinghua and the rest of the disciples lost everything.
The Qingcheng sect was in a hurry to fix the damage they suffered from Pyo-wol, so they did not even apologize to the Thunder n.
Their resentment and anger against the Qingcheng sect were as high as the sky. However, in reality, there was no way for them to take revenge on the Qingcheng sect.
So they called for someone.
Wu Jinghua raised his head and looked at the person sitting in front of him.
The person was sitting in the midst of Wu Jinghuas five disciples.
It was difficult to tell whether the person was a man or a woman.
His entire body was wrapped with a ck cloth. Because of that, no one would be able to tell his real face, let alone his gender.
The Thunder n disciples didnt know if the person had wrapped the cloth around his body like this from the beginning, or if he was dressed like this only when he appeared in Jianghu.
Heukam.
He was the person sent by Hyeolbul of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
He did not show up for a long time even after Wu Jinghua and the men returned to the Thunder n. Because of that, the anger of the Thunder n had risen to the top of their heads.
They only believed in Heukam since he was sent by Hyeolbul but he seemed to have neglected his job and did nothing. Some disciples of the Thunder n even went so far as to say that they were deceived by the sect leader of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Heukam opened his mouth.
Go up to Mt. Qingcheng in three days.
Are you talking about us?
The preparations have already been made. All you need to do is climb Mt. Qingcehng and ask them about their sins.
Dont you have to tell us exactly what youve prepared, so that we can trust you and act ordingly?
You dont need to know.
This
Wu Jinghuas eyebrows twitched at the attitude of Heukam. While Wu Jinghua managed to suppress his anger, not everyone was so patient.
Dont talk nonsense. We didnt go all the way to Xiaoleiyin Temple to bring you and hear you talk about that kind of bullshit.
Lee Chu-young, a fellow disciple of Wu Jinghua, shouted.
Lee Chu-young was greatly dissatisfied with Heukam, who had been acting arbitrarily without consulting them. So when he heard about Heukams orders, he unknowingly exploded in anger.
At that moment, Heukam disappeared from peoples sight.
Keuk!
Suddenly, a stuffy groan escaped from Lee Chu-youngs mouth.
People were startled and looked at Lee Chu-young. They saw the figure of Heukam suddenly standing in front of Lee Chu-young.
Heukam waved his hand toward Lee Chu-youngs face. People looked at him nkly, wondering what he was trying to do.
That was then.
Argh!
Suddenly, Lee Chu-young screamed and rolled over on the floor.
Lee Chu-young scratched his head and body with his fingernails. Although his flesh and muscles were torn, he did not stop his actions.
He didnt stop scratching his body until he died. The appearance of Lee Chu-young, whose body was stripped of its skin, was terrifying.
Something was wriggling in Lee Chu-youngs blood, but no one caught notice of it.
Heukam looked around the people and said,
Insulting me is like insulting the sect leader. I will never forgive anyone who insults sect leader Hyeolbul.
Heuck!
The people looked at Heukam with frightened expressions.
Oh my god! What have we done?
We have summoned a demon!
Only then did they realize that something was wrong.
The voice of Heukam rang out again,
As I said previously, after three days, you will all climb up Mt. Qingcheng. Those who do not follow my instructions will end up the same as him.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~
Chapter 116
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 16
Manhwa: N/A
Seo Mun-pyeong was in a very good mood.
This is because he enjoyed all kinds of pleasures by going in and out of different brothels after entering Chengdu.
Won Ga-young hated and criticized his behavior, but Seo Mun-pyeong didnt care. He thought that there was no need to be conscious of other peoples eyes.
Moreover, it was not as if he was harassing and forcing the women inside the brothel. The courtesans are paid for their services in the brothel so he had no reason to feel any guilt or remorse.
He already has visited around a dozen brothels which were considered the best in Chengdu. So he didnt even think about exploring and visiting the rest. ording to Sang-yeon, who brought him to the entertainment district of Chengdu, the other brothels are not worth visiting.
Whenever Seo Mun-pyeong had the time, he would stop by a brothel and embrace the best courtesans in his arms.
He is a young and handsome man. In addition, he is a warrior who has made a name for himself. There was no way that the courtesans would refuse such a man.
At each brothel, the courtesans would mor to enter Seo Mun-pyeongs room.
So among the prostitutes who came willingly by herself, Seo Mun-pyeong would choose prostitutes that fit his taste and would enjoy her all night long.
But it was starting to get boring.
All the members of the Golden Heavenly Hall, who had decided to meet in Chengdu, have arrived so Seo Mun-pyeong now has to distance himself from nightlife.
Seo Mun-pyeong thought that he would enjoy one more day before going back to Jin Geum-woo.
On the other hand, it was a shame.
Among the people who entered Chengdu with him, there was no one who enjoyed the nightlife entertainment as much as he did.
Jin Geum-woo was not interested in women to the extent that he was rumored to be a wooden stone, while Neung Soun showed more interest in decorating rather than enjoying the presence of a woman.
More so with thedies of their group, Won Ga-young and Lee So-ha. Lee So-ha still seemed to understand Seo Mun-pyeong to some extent, but Won Ga-young tantly showed her displeasure.
In the end, Seo Mun-pyeong was alone in exploring the pleasures of a woman.
Where should I go?
After thinking carefully, Seo Mun-pyeong decided on his destination.
The ce he went to was Divine Fragrance Pavilion. The said brothel was more memorable for him because it was the ce he visited with Sang-yeon on the first day he came to Chengdu.
Seo Mun-pyeong entered the Divine Fragrance Pavilion without hesitation.
Wee, Young Master Seo Mun-pyeong.
The general secretary rushed out to greet Seo Mun-pyeong.
Seo Mun-pyeong was a distinguished guest. He was popr with the courtesans since he generously spends money without thinking.
So all the courtesans who had served Seo Mun-pyeong before were always waiting for him to visit. There was no reason to turn away a distinguished guest who greatly contributed to their sales.
Weve been waiting for you toe, Young Master.
Haha! Rather than me, you must be waiting for my money.
O, of course not! All thedies who served Young Master Seo Mun-pyeong stay awake every night waiting. Shall I call for them?
No. I want to see some new girls today.
Okay. Ill bring otherdies, so feel free to choose the ones you like.
As expected of the general secretary.
Seo Mun-pyeong smiled and patted the secretarys shoulder. The secretary led him to the most splendid room in the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
Hm?
Before entering the room, Seo Mun-pyeongs eyes suddenly widened.
Because he happened to see a woman walking on the other side of the hallway.
Her hair was curled up to show the nape of her neck, her red lips contrasted with her ck eyes, and her skin was as pure as snow.
The beautiful woman could be said to be iparable to any other courtesans he had seen in Chengdu. The woman in a red silk robe was slowly walking without paying attention to Seo Mun-pyeong.
Seo Mun-pyeong asked the secretary in a hurry.
Who is that woman?
Oh, her?
No, Ill find out for myself.
Seo Mun-pyeong strode toward the woman without waiting for the secretarys answer.
No! You cant! Shes the brothel keeper of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
Then thats even better. I heard that the madam of Divine Fragrance Pavilion is the best courtesan in Chengdu.
The secretary seized Seo Mun-pyeong by the arm. However, a mere secretary could not stop the advance of a warrior like Seo Mun-pyeong.
Seo Mun-pyeong dragged the secretary on his arm.
The secretary hurriedly spoke,
The madam doesnt anymore ept regr customers.
How can I ept that?
But madamC Oh, my!
At that moment, Seo Mun-pyeong swung his arm. The secretary, who was hanging on his arm, flew far away and rolled on the floor.
If you try to stop me again, Ill break your wrist.
Seo Mun-pyeong said, staring at the person lying on the floor. The secretary couldnt say anything. He could only huff in response.
Seo Mun-pyeong, who easily shook off the secretary, ran in the direction where the woman disappeared.
Fortunately, the woman did not go very far.
Hey.
Seo Mun-pyeong grabbed the woman by the wrist.
AHH!
The woman screamed instead of answering.
Because her wrist hurt so much.
But Seo Mun-pyeong continued to talk regardless of what she felt.
Are you the madam here?
Thats right.
The woman answered cautiously.
She was Soo-hyang, the madam of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
Seo Mun-pyeong looked at Soo-hyangs whole body up and down.
YouC youre definitely on a different level. So beautiful!
Thank you for thepliment, but please let go of my hand.
Do you want to have a drink with me tonight?
Im sorry, but Im now retired from the front line.
Retired?
Yes. Its already been a long time since Ist served a customer. Im now just in charge of overseeing the management of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion. You can choose other courtesans besides me. There are many other beautifuldies in the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
Nope.
Pardon?
I really want to have a drink with you.
Seo Mun-pyeongs eyes gleamed with desire.
The more difficult a girl was to have, the more obsessive he became. Thats exactly what is happening with Seo Mun-pyeong now.
All the other prostitutes in Chengdu were excited to be with him, but Soo-hyang who was in front of him refused his invitation making him want her even more.
Soo-hyang shook her head.
Dont do this, Young Master Seo.
You know me? Then you must know my personality too. Im extremely nice to those who obey me, and merciless to those who oppose me.
Forcing me would not change my mind.
Soo-hyang said with an earnest expression.
After being saved by Pyo-wol, she withdrew from the front line. Even if she was well-suited and skilled as a courtesan, she only wanted to serve Pyo-wol.
Seo Mun-pyeongs eyes changed sharply.
He wasnt used to being rejected. Since hes rarely been rejected, he might have looked like a good person. Of course there was no need to be temperamental, if most of the people he encountered would follow him immediately.
Thats also the reason why people called him the Romantic Guest. But Seo Mun-pyeong was not a good person. He just looked like one.
In Seo Mun-pyeongs mind, he was only thinking of possessing Soo-hyang.
If you continue to decline, the Divine Fragrance Pavilion may not be able to operate again after today.
What?
Im going to destroy the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
If a person with a high reputation like Young Master Seo would do such an act, you would be criticized by Jianghu. Are you alright with that?
What about it? A person with a reputation like mine wont be criticized just because of a trivial ident. They would rather sympathize with me and say you deserved it.
Soo-hyangs threat did not work on Seo Mun-pyeong.
No one could control Seo Mun-pyeong.
Soo-hyang closed her eyes tightly.
Should I just agree?
If the Divine Fragrance Pavilion copses, it will cause damage to Pyo-wol. She thought that it wouldnt be too bad if she could get some useful information by sacrificing her own body.
She was a courtesan anyway.
There was no such thing as the idea of chastity. But she still didnt like it. The head and mind acted separately. It seemed that there was a gap inside of her while serving Pyo-wol.
Oh well, in the end I am still a courtesan. I have been forgetting my duty ever since Ive met Pyo-wol.
Soo-hyang made a decision.
She was going to serve the guest in front of her.
Im going to
Soo-hyang.
At that moment, she heard an indifferent voice. Unlike Seo Mun-pyeongs passionate voice, it was a cold voice that didnt even contain any emotions.
Soo-hyang and Seo Mun-pyeong turned their heads and looked in the direction where the voice came from.
A man was standing there.
A man wearing a red long robe.
While he wasnt an extremely handsome man, he was still an impressive man with an above-average appearance and exceptionally white skin.
Just by hearing his voice, she knew that the man was Pyo-wol. She knew that Pyo-wol often changed his face depending on the situation.
Although his current face is different from the face she knew, Soo-hyang managed to confirm his identity through his voice.
Soo-hyang shook Seo Mun-pyeongs hand away and bowed her head.
This girl Soo-hyang meets her master.
Master?
Seo Mun-pyeongs eyebrows twitched. He was displeased that the courtesan he fancied was calling another man her master.
Seo Mun-pyeong looked at Pyo-wol.
Are you the owner of this brothel?
Thats right.
Then you should educate these prostitutes properly. How could a prostitute dare to refuse a customer?
I dont force them to serve anyone. I leave them to their judgment.
Do you mean that the courtesan chooses who they want to serve by themselves?
Because they are human too.
Seo Mun-pyeongs eyebrows twitched. Because Pyo-wols words sounded like he was sarcastic. Seo Mun-pyeong held back his anger and asked,
Whats your name?
You dont need to know.
What?
I am not obligated to give you an answer just because you asked.
Ha! Its been a while since Ive be this angry.
Seo Mun-pyeong ran his hand over his head.
Thinking that he had been ridiculed by a mere owner of a brothel, his anger rose to the very top of his head, making his face red.
He now lost his interest in Soo-hyang.
His anger was now directed at Pyo-wol.
Seo Mun-pyeong strode towards Pyo-wol. A dominant aura started flowing from his whole body.
Seo Mun-pyeong was called the Little Boxer. His aura was really strong, so there were not many people of his age who could stand up against him.
Seo Mun-pyeong had no intention of hurting Pyo-wol. He was just thinking of putting pressure on him to make him realize and repent for his behavior.
He was confident that if the owner of the brothel faced and felt his aura, he would immediately kneel down and pee his pants.
However, contrary to Seo Mun-pyeongs thoughts, there was no change in expression on Pyo-wols face, who was experiencing his intense energy.
Rather, it was Seo Mun-pyeong who had a change in his expression.
It looks like youve mastered a bit of martial arts.
If the opponent has mastered martial arts, the story would be different. He now has an excuse to hurt him.
Seo Mun-pyeong raised his fist.
A mighty force was contained in his fist.
Bang!
The walls and the furniture in the hallway were shattered.
AHH!
Seeing the scene, Soo-hyang screamed involuntarily. It was because in her eyes, it looked as if Pyo-wol was going to be seriously injured at any moment.
However, Seo Mun-pyeongs eyes, the person who actually threw the fist, were shaking uncontrobly.
Because Pyo-wol had disappeared from his sight.
Bang!
Only the stubborn wall was smashed in his fist, leaving arge hole in it.
Seo Mun-pyeong felt a cold breath on the back of his neck. Pyo-wol suddenly moved behind his back and stuck closely to him.
When?
A look of disbelief appeared on Seo Mun-pyeongs face.
He was a top-notch master.
At least among his peers, there werent many warriors who could overwhelm him. Even if their technique was higher than his, there was no one who could deceive his senses like this and sneak on his back.
For a warrior to have his back exposed was the same as putting his life into the hands of the enemy.
Bastard!
Seo Mun-pyeong screamed and tried to turn around.
Puc!
At that moment, something cold dug into his waist.
And he heard a whisper.
Youll have to risk your life if you want to covet someone by force, dont you?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~
Chapter 117
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 17
Manhwa: N/A
AHHH!
Seo Mun-pyeong groaned and touched the area of his back, where he felt intense pain. He felt a hole the size of a finger on his back.
Seo Mun-pyeong looked at Pyo-wol.
Dark red blood was dripping down the index finger of Pyo-wols right hand. Seo Mun-pyeong then realized that the hole in his back was caused by Pyo-wols finger.
You bastard! So youve been hiding your level!
Seo Mun-pyeong gritted his teeth and straightened his back. Fortunately, only his muscles were punctured, and his internal organs remained unharmed so he can still move.
Seo Mun-pyeong looked as if he had been fooled by Pyo-wol.
He assumed that Pyo-wol had learned martial arts, but he did not expect that Pyo-wol would be so great as to deceive his senses and approach him.
If he had known that the level of Pyo-wol was that high, he would have been fully alert and prepared.
Y, you picked the wrong opponent.
Seo Mun-pyeong took a deep breath and strengthened his muscles. Then muscles with the shape of a wire tightened the wound and stopped the bleeding.
Anyone would find the sight unbelievable even if they saw it with their own eyes.
Seven-Step Soul-Chasing Fist.1
The technique with the terrifying name, is capable of harvesting the soul of the opponent before taking seven steps. Since ones body needs to be trained to the limits, it enabled him to perform impossible skills.
One of them was Seo Mun-pyeongs tightening of muscles to close the wound.
The nickname of Little Boxer was not for nothing. In fact, it is backed up by his inexhaustible physical ability to project powerful force.
Phat!
Seo Mun-pyeong kicked the hallway and ran towards Pyo-wol.
It was such a terrifying rush, as if a bison was speeding. He shortened the distance in an instant and approached Pyo-wols nose.
Chaat!
His fists exploded like a cannonball.
Once the attack with condensed energy hits the opponent, the opponents body would be crushed and destroyed to the point of being unrecognizable like fish meat.
But thats only if the attack hits.
Heuck!
Seo Mun-pyeongs face contorted.
Pyo-wol managed to avoid his fist by a narrow margin.
The distance was only a finger away.
If Pyo-wols figure had disappeared in an instant, like when Seo Mun-pyeong received a blow to the back, his pride would not have been so damaged.
Are you making fun of me?
Suic!
Seo Mun-pyeong executed his Seven-Step Soul-Chasing Fist twice in session. This had a more powerful attack than a single blow.
But then again, Pyo-wol simrly avoided his attack by a distance of a single finger.
Bastard!
Seo Mun-pyeongs anger exploded.
He strikes again.
The Seven-Step Soul-Chasing Fist has numerousyers or steps. With every attack made, the internal energy contained in the attack increases, making the power amplified exponentially.
Two strikes is more terrifying than one, and three strikes had greater power than two. And the final seventh strike boasted more than ten times the power of the first strike.
You monster!
Pyo-wol instantly grasped the secret behind the Seven-Step Soul-Chasing Fist at once. Since with each swing of Seo Mun-pyeongs fist, the power rises noticeably.
Bang!
The wall of Divine Fragrance Pavilion bursted open even though Seo Mun-pyeongs fist did not touch it.
It looked as if a bomb had exploded in the area.
Pyo-wol realized that if Seo Mun-pyeong was left going wild like this, there would be nothing left of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
Seo Mun-pyeong had to be subdued before he could exert the full power of his technique.
Ciiit!
Pyo-wol used Snake Step to simultaneously approach and evade Seo Mun-pyeongs attacks. Seo Mun-pyeong clenched his teeth at the sight of Pyo-wol, who was at his nose in an instant.
His movement is so weird.
He couldnt feel him at all, even though hes looking right at him.
The strange footwork resembling a snake, as well as the movement he used to avoid his attack by a distance of a single finger, waspletely out of the ordinary.
None of the martial arts he knew had anything like this.
It was a martial art thatpletely deniedmon sense.
Seo Mun-pyeong quickly stopped attacking and went on the defensive. However, Pyo-wol broke through his defense like a snake.
Like a snake that tenaciously digs into even a small gap, Pyo-wol forcibly squirmed into Seo Mun-pyeongs defense style and prated into his space.
Keuk!
Seo Mun-pyeongsplexion turned white.
Tutututuk!
At that moment, Pyo-wols fist pounded Seo Mun-pyeongs whole body.
It was a light punch that seemed dull, unlike Seo Mun-pyeongs Seven-Step Soul-Chasing Fist, which contained a powerful force.
It was as if Pyo-wol was just lightly tapping his opponents body. However, the result of Pyo-wols light punches was very disastrous.
ARRRGHH!
Seo Mun-pyeong copsed with a scream.
His body was grotesquely bent. It was terrifying to see his limbs bent in different directions.
Kreuk!
He clenched his teeth and struggled to get up. But there was no strength in his arms and legs. All of his joints were dislocated because of the huge impact.
It was an attack that applied the human body destruction technique.2
If Pyo-wol had applied a little more force, the joint area would not have been just dislocated but entirely destroyed.
The reason why Pyo-wol handled the situation with his own hands was because this ce was the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
If he killed Seo Mun-pyeong, he would be safe, but the Divine Fragrance Pavilion could not escape his anger. He could not lose his base he had worked so hard for.
For that reason, Pyo-wol stopped and temporarily disabled Seo Mun-pyeong without killing him.
However, the shock that Seo Mun-pyeong received could not be expressed in words. He was confident in his power enough to be called the Little Boxer in Jianghu, but the fact that he was suppressed by Pyo-wol, without even being able to fully perform his technique, made him despair.
Y, you
Seo Mun-pyeong could barely raise his head and stare at Pyo-wol. He looked at Pyo-wol as if he wanted to devour him. He could not believe that he would one day suffer such a horrific defeat from a mere owner of a brothel.
The unbelievable reality made him despair.
Pyo-wol looked at the secretary and said,
Put that away.
Pyo-wol treated Seo Mun-pyeong like an object, not a person.
Yes!
The secretary quickly bent down and supported Seo Mun-pyeong along with the other servants.
Seo Mun-pyeong just stared at Pyo-wol and didnt say anything. He felt unbearable shame.
Even ten mouths could not excuse his defeat.
No matter how bizarre the opponents movement was, the fact that he was defeated did not change. Although he was distracted by a prostitute andmited a shameful act, he was still a warrior.
He didnt want to me his defeat on others.
Pyo-wol looked at Seo Mun-pyeong for a while, and then took Soo-hyang to the annex.
Hu!
Seo Mun-pyung closed his eyes. He had no excuse. It was hisplete defeat. Anger welled up in his chest, but he couldnt do anything.
The secretary together with the other servants of Divine Fragrance Pavilion dragged him away like luggage.
Due to the suddenmotion, all the courtesans of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion opened their doors and looked at him.
They were the same courtesans who looked at him with admiration yesterday. But now their gazes seemed to contain hate, as if looking at a bug.
It wasnt really like that, but Seo Mun-pyeong felt that way.
This short moment of him exiting the Divine Fragrance Pavilion felt like hell to Seo Mun-pyeong.
The general and servants grunted and took Seo Mun-pyeong to his inn, the Four Sea Pavilion. As soon as they arrived at the Four Sea Pavilion, Neung Soun ran out in surprise.
What happened?
Who made you like this?
Neung Soun asked, holding Seo Mun-pyeong. But Seo Mun-pyeong kept his lips closed and didnt say anything.
Pyeong, tell me!
Neung Soun asked once again, but Seo Mun-pyeong kept his mouth shut. He was not going to answer the question no matter how much other people asked.
In the end, Neung Soun gave up asking and told the owner of the guest house to call a physician.
The thing that happened to Seo Mun-pyeong seemed unusual.
Then well be on our way.
The secretary of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion stepped back carefully.
If it had been the usual Neung Soun, he would have interrogated the secretary to find out what exactly happened. But he had no choice but to let it go for now because he was busy.
Meanwhile, Won Ga-young was watching them from one side.
Won Ga-young had a frown on her forehead as she looked at the back of the secretary and servants as they left the Four Sea Pavilion.
When Won Ga-young saw the attire of the secretary and servants, she recognized that they were people who worked at a brothel. The clothes of those who worked in the brothel were a little more morous aspared to the usual servants.
And theres a unique smell of brothels incense ingrained in their body.
A look of contempt appeared on Won Ga-youngs face.
Seo Mun-pyeong came from a brothel.
Even if she didnt see it with her own eyes, she could tell.
If a man had fought someone in a brothel, it was definitely because of a prostitute. It was clear that he had bumped into someone over a courtesan.
Seo Mun-pyeong, a promising member of Jianghu, has returned to such a miserable state because of a mere courtesan.
Won Ga-young wondered who made Seo Mun-pyeong like that.
Although he is an object of her contempt, she also acknowledges Seo Mun-pyeongs martial arts achievements to some extent.
If it was enough to make Seo Mun-pyeong in a state like that, she could guess how great his opponent was.
Are there still such experts in Chengdu?
As far as she knows, sincest years bloodbath, there have been no other significant warriors in Chengdu. This is because most of the warriors who could be called masters refrained from their activities.
Won Ga-young frowned.
By any chance?
One assumption came to mind.
* * *
Recovery followed quickly.
The workers of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion quickly repaired the broken hallway. Fortunately, the ce where Seo Mun-pyeong caused a riot was the boundary between the main building and the annex, so there was little damage.
Soo-hyang supervised the workers repairing the hallway.
Hoo!
She sighed.
The copsed wall could be rebuilt, but the paintings and decorations on the wall had to be reced. What was really difficult was to find decorations suitable for the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
It was a job that had to be apanied by artistic sensibility and discernment, so it could not be entrusted to someone else. She had no choice but to do it by herself.
Soo-hyangs face was filled with suspicion.
It was surprising that there was no disturbance from the other guests despite such a greatmotion.
At least one person should have stuck out their head and looked outside, but strangely, none of the guests at Divine Fragrance Pavilion paid any attention to their location.
It was the same with other courtesans. No one even screamed.
It was something that could not be understood by Soo-hyangsmon sense. But she immediately shook her head.
It was the job of the man she served as her master.
He was a person who made no sense from the very beginning. From his non-human appearance and mysterious abilities he asionally shows, everything about him was hard to understand.
Soo-hyang thought that Pyo-wol would have done something this time too.
That was then.
Is this the right ce?
Suddenly, a womans voice came from behind her back.
Soo-hyang felt the hairs all over her body stand. When she looked around a while ago, she had confirmed that there were only workers.
Soo-hyang looked back quickly. Then she saw a beautiful woman looking at the broken wall.
Who are you?
Lets say that Im a colleague of a maniac who came back from being humiliated here.
The woman was Won Ga-young.
She found out about this ce by inquiring about the whereabouts of the secretary who had stopped by the Four Sea Pavilion.
People who were captivated by her beauty simply informed her that the secretary was working at the Divine Fragrance Pavilion. Thanks to them, she was able to find this ce easily.
Won Ga-young looked around and said,
Its quieter than I thought.
Pardon?
If the area is broken like this, all the guests would have run away already, but its quiet. Isnt it strange?
Ah!
Soo-hyang let out a gasp without knowing it. Because she was thinking the same thing.
But she soon realized her mistake.
Because it was like admitting to Won Ga-young what happened here.
Won Ga-young was intelligent and had a sharp eye. It was impossible for Soo-hyang to deceive Won Ga-young, no matter how experienced she was.
A dark smile appeared on Won Ga-youngs lips.
Can you guide me to the owner of this ce right now?
SoundlessWind21s Notes- Seven-Step Soul-Chasing Fist. Raws: ?????(߲ȭ).
- seven
- step, pace, walk, stroll
- pursue, chase after, expel
- soul, spirit
- ȭ fist
- Human Body Destruction Technique. Raws: ?????(ϼg).
- man, people
- ϼ rosy, cloud
- break, ruin, destroy
- soil, loam, earth
- g art, skill
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~
Chapter 118
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 18
Manhwa: N/A
Why the owner?
Ah! Im not trying to hold you responsible for making the idiot in that state. You can rest assured.
Then why?
Soo-hyangs eyes were full of vignce.
She smelled a dangerous scent from the beautiful woman in front of her. A beautiful woman, armed with a sharp reason, was enough to make her alert. Moreover, Won Ga-young seemed to have mastered martial arts.
She is often referred to as a talented girl in Jianghu.
Soo-hyang was especially wary of Jianghus prodigy. Its not simply because a womans enemy is another woman, but because the greatest weapon of prostitutes, which was their coquettish act, doesnt work for them.
Even the morous outfits that make men go crazy are just objects of contempt for the talented woman of Jianghu.
Fortunately, Won Ga-young didnt show any signs of contempt, but her unshaken eyes were shining sharply as if she could see through Soo-hyangs thoughts.
Won Ga-young smiled softly.
Im just curious as to who made the asshole that way. I promise you with my honor. I will never do any harm to your master.
Let her in.
At that moment, Pyo-wols voice came through Soo-hyangs ears. His voice came as a whisper. Soo-hyang was surprised but she wasnt foolish enough to reveal her agitation.
She answered calmly.
Ill take you inside.
Thank you.
Won Ga-young smiled and followed Soo-hyang to the annex.
Since the annex was separate from the main building, it had a quiet atmosphere.Won Ga-youngs eyes shone sharply at the simple appearance of the annex which was different from the splendid main building.
It had a womans touch rather than a mans.
There is a high probability that the owner of this annex is a courtesan. People who are inside the main building now must stay somewhere else, and there is a high probability that they onlye here for a while for work.
Soo-hyangs attitude as she entered the annex was extremely polite. She could see how much she cared for her master.
Were going in.
Soo-hyang opened the door and said.
Won Ga-young nodded and entered the room.
As she had guessed, the room was filled with the scent of a woman. It matched the scent she smelled from Soo-hyang. But the person in the room was a man.
It was a Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was lying on the bed at an angle as he greeted Won Ga-young.
Pyo-wol didnt use his original face. He used the same face when he dealt with Seo Mun-pyeong.
A face that was a little more handsome than the average guy.
Among Jianghus famous warriors, those with this level of appearance were verymon. And Won Ga-young didnt even pay attention to those people. But somehow, strangely, she couldnt take her eyes off Pyo-wol.
There was something about Pyo-wol that caught peoples attention.
Snake?
At that moment, Won Ga-young thought of arge snake.
A snake with a very beautiful pattern. At first nce, it would seem disgusting, but the more you look at it, the more deadly beautiful it bes.
Just by looking at him, she felt herself get enchanted. Won Ga-young bit her lip involuntarily. As she felt the pain in her lips, her mind returned.
With a cold expression on her face, she said,
Are you the brothel keeper of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion?
The Madam is Soo-hyang. I just gave her some financial help to run the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
That just means youre the owner. Nice to meet you, Im Won Ga-young, the Fairy Phantom Swordsman. Have you ever heard of my name?
No.
I have to work harder then. Still, I thought I was already famous in Jianghu, but it seems that my name is still not well-known here.
Its not your fault. I just dont know because Im not very interested in the things outside.
Then, you have never been out of Sichuan Province?
No.
Okay. Then I understand to a certain extent.
Won Ga-young smiled broadly.
Her smile was fatal.
When a woman as cold as ice smiles innocently, her charm explodes. It was a smile with a magical power that almost any man would be captivated by at once.
However, Pyo-wol was not captivated by her smile. Such charm could not warm his cold heart.
Won Ga-young asked,
Whats your name?
Pyo-wol furrowed his brow slightly. Because he had a different face, there was no reason to say his real name.
YaYaju, you can call me yaju.
Yaju? You mean the master of the night? Whats your real name?
Were not close enough for me to reveal my real name, are we?
I told you mine, but you didnt. Thats unfair.
If you dont like it, you can just leave. Its not that difficult.
Hmm!
Won Ga-young crossed her arms and looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was the first to treat her like this since she left for Jianghu. Some women would get excited at times like this, but she was rather alert.
Hes used to women. My beauty doesnt work.
In fact, Soo-hyang, who was right next to her, was also a rare beauty.
If he could always embrace such beautiful courtesans as he wanted, there was no way he would fall for the beauty of a woman. Either that or he was not good at discerning beauty or he did not like it.
But the reason she came here today was not to seduce Pyo-wol. She came because theres something she wanted to find out.
Alright, Yaju. Im here to ask you something.
If theres anything you want to know, go to the Hao n instead.
Youre close with courtesans, so youre probably well aware of the rumors here, dont you?
What if I refuse?
Its going to be a pain in the ass. Although Seo Mun-pyeong is an idiot, hes still a member of the Golden Heavenly Hall.
So youre going to take revenge?
Revenge? Im just saying lets be a little careful to not bother each other.
Won Ga-young smiled brightly.
Pyo-wol looked at Won Ga-young without saying a word.
For a moment, Won Ga-young flinched.
It was because Pyo-wols eyes felt as if they were digging through her whole body like a dagger. However, Won Ga-young was also a well-known expert in Jianghu, and had a record of going through quite a lot of trouble.
Thanks to that, she was able to suppress her feelings and put forth a calm expression.
Pyo-wol asked,
What do you want to know?
The assassin.
Assassin?
An assassin caused a great bloodbath in Sichuanst year. Isnt it you?
Why do you think so?
Its just a womans intuition?
A hunch is just a hunch.
Really?
So why are you looking for him?
I want to know something.
What is that?
I can only speak about it once I meet the person concerned. Theres no reason to talk if its not him.
Then youd better just go back.
Are you saying no?
No.
Pyo-wol lied without blinking an eye.
Won Ga-young looked at Pyo-wol with suspicious eyes.
Pyo-wol also looked at her without avoiding her gaze.
Won Ga-young thought that by looking into the eyes of the other person, she could read his mind. When someone reaches a certain level, they can read the mind of the other person to a certain extent just by looking into their eyes.
However, her confidencepletely copsed under Pyo-wols indifferent gaze. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt tell the truth from Pyo-wols eyes.
It was the first time this had happened, so she couldnt hide her bewildered expression.
Is it really not him?
Won Ga-young looked into Pyo-wols eyes once again. But she still couldnt read the truth. Rather, it felt as if Pyo-wol was reading her thoughts through her own eyes.
In the end, Won Ga-young turned her head first to avoid Pyo-wols gaze. Won Ga-young hurriedly got up with the feeling that if she stayed here longer, she would be ripped off.
She gave onest look at Pyo-wol before she went outside.
Can Ie back again?
No!
How heartless.
As you can see, this is not my residence. I cant keep taking over the owners seat.
Then when will you be here again?
When I feel like it.
Pyo-wol curled his hand around Soo-hyangs waist, who was sitting right next to him. Soo-hyang did not resist and embraced Pyo-wol.
Won Ga-youngs eyes trembled at Pyo-wols attitude that seemed to ignore her.
She suppressed her rising anger and said,
Im staying in Four Sea Pavilion, so if you change your mind, please contact me.
Pyo-wol buried his face in Soo-hyangs neck and motioned for her to leave.
Won Ga-youngs face became red and she hurried out.
Ha!
Through the closed door, Soo-hyangs sweet moans could be heard.
Such a jerk.
Won Ga-young bit her lip hard in shame.
She regretteding here.
The suspicion that Pyo-wol might be the assassin she was looking for no longer emerged. Tired of feeling as if her body was covered with filth, she hurriedly left the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
* * *
Pyo-wol got up.
Right next to him, Soo-hyangs dazzling naked body was revealed. Pyo-wol got up after putting a nket on her.
When the Face Changing Art was removed, he returned to his original face. Pyo-wol, being careful not to wake up Soo-hyang, got dressed and went outside.
It was still before dawn, so the street was very dark. Pyo-wol walked alone on an empty street.
At the end of the day, they came to Chengdu to find me.
Through conversation with Won Ga-young, he was able to easily infer the purpose of the Golden Heavenly Halls arrival to Chengdu.
The question was, why are they looking for him?
The area in which he was active waspletely confined to the fortress of Sichuan. Since he had never gone outside of Sichuan, he had no contact with the outside world nor had he garnered the resentment of someone.
Of course, there could have been some who had contact with the outside world among those who had suffered from him in Chengdu or Sichuan. So he could not rule out the possibility that outsiders would rush in to avenge their grudges.
But Pyo-Wol thought that was extremely unlikely.
Above all, he did not feel hostility in the conversation with Won Ga-young. If she was to meet him for revenge, he should have felt intense hostility or murderous intent, but he didnt perceive any of that.
Theres something else going on
Pyo-wol frowned.
Uncertainty was his least favorite word.
Pyo-wol liked anything clear.
He found it difficult for the Golden Heavenly Gates to suddenly appear in front of him and inquired about his whereabouts.
Pyo-wol shook his head and moved forward.
His head hurt, but there was nothing he could do about it. It wasnt urgent enough for him to find a solution right away. For now, it was best to take some time and watch them.
After organizing his thoughts, Pyo-wol came into the Red Vi.
When Pyo-wol came inside, Steward Go came running. Steward Go bowed his head to Pyo-wol. Because Steward Gos expression looked urgent than the usual, Pyo-wol asked,
Whats going on?
Steward Go, who could not speak, took out a pre-written letter from his bosom and handed it to Pyo-wol.
After Pyo-wol read all the contents of the letter, he asked Steward Go,
Was there any suspicious movements detected in the Thunder n?
Steward Go responded by nodding his head.
After losing both their sect leader and sessor, the Thunder npletely copsed. It was by no means easy for a sect without a central figure to recover.
Does that mean theres a warrior who could be said to be the focal point?
Pyo-wol frowned.
If such an existence existed, the Thunder n would not have copsed so quickly in the first ce.
Pyo-wol returned the letter to Steward Go and said,
Monitor the movements of the Thunder n. Keep track of everything that is happening and report it.
Steward Go bowed his head.
Pyo-wol looked up at the dawn sky where the moon began to rise.
There seemed to be a rotten smell wafting from the letter.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~
Chapter 119
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 19
Manhwa: N/A
Hows your body?
Seo Mun-pyeong clenched his teeth and did not answer Jin Geum-woos question.
Shame and anger coexisted on his face. The fact that he, who is called the Little Boxer, was suppressed by Pyo-wol without being able to show his skills, made him feel ashamed.
So he didnt say anything.
Although the cause was a courtesan, the confrontation itself was justified. He lost in a fair match, so he didnt want to make any excuses nor did he want to ask for revenge.
Because his pride didnt allow it.
Although he lusts over women, he prides himself on being a dignified warrior.
I will definitely take revenge with my own hands!
Seo Mun-pyeong clenched his teeth.
Jin Geum-woo looked at Seo Mun-pyeong without saying anything. It was the first time he had seen Seo Mun-pyeong make such a miserable expression. He was that upset.
In the end, Seo Mun-pyeong did not tell who had beaten him like this.
Jin Geum-woo respected his will.
Pyeong will definitely grow from his recent defeat.
There was no warrior who liked to lose. So if he can ovee the shame of his defeat and use it as a springboard for growth, he will be able to soar higher.
Jin Geum-woo thought that this defeat would be such an opportunity for Seo Mun-pyeong.
He went out, leaving Seo Mun-pyeong alone as he pondered about his defeat. When he came out, he saw Won Ga-young standing there.
Where have you been?
Brothel.
Are you talking about where Pyeong went?
Thats right.
If you did, then you must have met the person who made Pyeong in that state.
Won Ga-young nodded her head without saying a word.
Jin Geum-woo asked again.
Who is it?
The owner of the brothel.
As expected, there was a problem in the brothel.
The problem is that the owner of the brothel had such a formidable presence. Its no wonder how that idiot became like that.
Was he that strong?
Very.
In response to Won Ga-youngs answer without a single hesitation, Jin Geum-woo put on a surprised expression.
Like Seo Mun-pyeong, Won Ga-young was a very proud person.
Her pride in her own martial arts was so great that she was called the Phantom Swordsman in Jianghu. If she were to say that the owner was strong without hesitation, it was clear that the other persons martial arts would really be great.
Whats his name?
He called himself Yaju.
The Lord of the Night? Thats crazy. Whats the probability that hes the one were looking for?
Its half-half.
You mean, youre still not sure?
Hes a man who hasplete control over his emotions. I couldnt read his mind at all.
Sometimes such people appear, most of them learn to hide their emotions through some rigorous training, but there are some who are naturally born with it. Which one is he?
I dont know.
Youre making me more and more curious. Which brothel is it?
It would be useless to go there. Its not his residence and he just stop by there asionally.
Really?
A twinkle passed by Jin Geum-Woos eyes.
Won Ga-young knew the sh on his eyes meant.
Im already looking all over the ce, so good news wille soon.
Ill be waiting.
Jin Geum-woo didnt ask any more questions. Won Ga-young was one of the few people he could trust. Jin Geum-woo believed in her judgment and reason.
Won Ga-young asked,
What are you going to do now? Are you just going to wait?
While waiting, I will climb the Qingcheng Mountain.
Are5 you trying to visit the Qingcheng sect? But they locked their doors.
I dont think itspletely closed. If thats the case, they wouldnt receive any information.
So youre thinking that their doors are just temporarily locked.
Even if I cant go inpletely, it wouldnt be a bad idea to go there at least once.
Any sect in Jianghu will wee a visit from a person with the same reputation as Jin Geum-Woo with wide open arms. The problem is that the Qingcheng sect suffered a lot of damage and does not engage in any external activities.
There is a high probability that they would not let him in even if he visited the Qingcheng sect.
Won Ga-young smiled.
Well, its not bad to take this opportunity to visit Mt. Qingcheng.
Why dont you stop by Mt. Emei on the way back?
I dont feel any attachment to the Emei sect for some reason.
Im joking. I dont want to stop by the Emei sect either.
There was no warrior who did not know that the cause of the bloodbath in Chengdust year was because of the Emei sects excessive greed.
Because of that, many warriors looked down on the Emei sect.
It was the same with Jin Geum-woo.
The Emei sect was already a prestigious sect. Although it was said that they were a little far from their former glory, it was still a sect worthy of respect.
Such a sect was overly greedy and made many people unhappy. They had to be fully prepared and responsible for their actions.
And they are already paying the price.
The fact that there are people already knocking on the doors of the Qingcheng sect, but no one ascending Mt. Emei proved that fact.
Unless there is a significant turning point, the Emei sect will escape its decline.
The downfall of a sect is obvious if they fail to attract talented people. Knowing that fact, Jin Geum-woo predicted that the Emei sect would copse even before a generation passed.
Jin Geum-woo remembered the assassin who made the Qingcheng and Emei sect fight each other.
When he first heard about him, he couldnt believe it.The scale of the incident was beyond imagination and for it to be done by a single assassin.
The feeling he felt at that time was a thrill.
Jin Geum-woo was a warrior even to the bone marrow. Cowardice was uneptable, and he was a leader who proved his invincibility through a head-on confrontation.
The way the assassin fought in Chengdu was a big shock to him.
The more he dug deeper, the more thrilled he felt about how an individual was able to win against the Qingcheng, Emei and the other numerous sects of Sichuan Province.
Thats why he came here.
Because he had to check.
If that assassin is on their side, it will bring great disaster to Jianghu.
They had to meet and judge the assassin in person.
Hong Yushin got up from the chair, rubbing both his temples with his fingers.
As he reviewed all the informationing from Chengdu and Sichuan all night, the sun had already risen up in the middle of the sky.
He had stayed up all night.
The new Chengdu branch manager was still clumsy, so he had to review and handle most of the work. As a result, his workload had inevitably increased.
Hu!
He stayed up all night with his eyes open, so his eyes were cold and his head hurt.
Hong Yushiny down for a moment and pondered whether to close his eyes. But he soon shook his head. He had already stayed up all night. It was a waste of time for him to close his eyes now.
There was nothing better than tea to calm him down.
There was a precious tea that was hard to find in the branch. It was not appropriate for the Hao n members to drink the precious tea, but Hong Yushin was willing to invest arge sum of money for his hobby.
Hu!
After taking a sip of a certain kind of tea, his mind became clearer.
He looked at the books on the desk and murmured,
Where the hell is he hiding? Hes definitely here in Chengdu.
With the snow piled high, he was bound to be tied up in Chengdu.
Hong Yushin was still looking for Pyo-wol. Even if it wasnt for Jin Geum-woos request, he had no intention of giving up on pursuing Pyo-wol.
Hes definitely here. He only changed his appearance, but its clear hes breathing next to us.
It was not just his spection.
He was certain of it.
He just had no evidence to back up his ims.
With the state of affairs now, he must have a helper with him. Otherwise, it doesnt make sense.
If it was simply to hide their appearance, anyone could do it. However, it was impossible to obtain food, clothing, and shelter which are daily essentials by himself.
In particr, it was unimaginable for a person like Pyo-wol, whose main profession is to kill people, would make money by doing other things.
So he guessed that Pyo-wol had an aplice.
I need to understand him.
He felt nervous.
He was well aware that the cause of his nervousness was a sense of crisis.
His senses, which he had cultivated in Jianghu for a long time, were constantly warning him that he was in a crisis. So, even though the snow melted and the road was open, he could not leave Chengdu.
The ce he paid the most attention to was Tang Sochus workshop.
So far, among those in Chengdu, only Tang Sochu has a clear contact and rtionship with Pyo-wol.
While monitoring Tang Sochus workshop, he thought that Pyo-yeo would one day appear, but somehow, Pyo-wol never showed up.
Hoo!
When he thought of Pyo-wol, his head hurt again.
So he drank tea again. The teacup was emptied in an instant, and another cup was filled. After drinking two cups in a row like that, his mind and body seemed to be a little more stable.
Hong Yushin wanted to continue savoring the feeling he hadnt felt for a long time, but reality did not let him do that.
Lord! Something has happened!
A member from the inspection team ran into his residence.
His flushed face showed how urgent the situation was.
Hong Yushin sensed that his peaceful time was over.
Whats going on?
A big incident urred in a ce called Yulgeum Vige outside Chengdu!
A big incident?
Hong Yushin frowned.
Thats I think you should go see for yourself.
The subordinate was reluctant to speak.
Hong Yushins curiosity was bound to grow further because his presence was needed. Hong Yushin left his seat and got up.
Lets go!
Yes! I will take you to Yulgeum Vige.
When Hong Yushin came out, the other members of the inspection team and the new branch manager followed.
Hong Yushin nced at the new branch manager. However, perhaps because of the pressure, his face was frozen and he didnt even notice that Hong Yushin was looking at him.
The name of the new branch manager is Do Il-chul.
Among the members of the Chengdu branch, he chose the one who was the smartest. However, due to hisck of martial arts or experience, Hong Yushin could not fully trust the work to Do Il-chul yet.
Knowing that, he was working harder than anyone else, but he stillcked ability in many ways.
Hong Yushin could not me Do Il-chul. It was trial and error at the beginning of every work.
They walked for a long time and arrived at Yulgeum Vige.
As soon as he entered Yulgeum Vige, Hong Yushin was shocked.
What the hell?
Oh my god!
Do Il-chul, who was looking around the inside of Yulgeum Vige, was also surprised and couldnt close his mouth.
Yulgeum Vige, which boasted beautiful scenery, was thoroughly destroyed. Every building almost copsed, and numerous bodies were strewn across the streets.
The bodies all belonged to the vigers.
The vigers bodies were covered in sharp scars, and their whole bodies were stained with blood.
Hong Yushin asked quickly.
Any survivor?
None.
The subordinate replied with a miserable face.
When did this happen?
We found out about this incident just this morning.
What about the killer?
We couldnt find him. Maybe well never even find him.
What do you mean?
Look at their hands.
At his subordinates words, Hong Yushin looked at the hands of the corpses.
Each of them had a weapon. They were either holding arge kitchen knife, il, club, or pickaxe.
When you look at the scars left on their bodies, it is clear that theyre in conflict with each other.
You mean they attacked each other?
Once you look at the wounds on the body, it seems that way.
Huh? But isnt Yulgeum a n vige? Theyre all rtives across the same house, and yet they attack each other? That doesnt make sense.
We think so too, but the scars left on their bodies say otherwise.
At his subordinates words, Hong Yushin inspected the bodies of the vigers himself.
The scars on the corpse obviously matched the weapons the vigers were holding.
Oh my god! How could this happen
For some reason, the vigers attacked and killed each other.
And not one survived.
It was Hong Yushin, who knew how close the vige was and how much they thought of each other. So, he couldnt understand the disaster in Yulgeum Vige.
We must figure out the truth behind this event. The inspection team should concentrate on this case until it is resolved.
Yes!
The inspectors responded in unison. But their voices didnt sound credible.
What the hell is going on?
Hong Yushins eyes shook violently.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~
Chapter 120
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 20
Manhwa: N/A
The name Qingchenges from the fact that the mountain peaks that seem to reach the sky, were reminiscent of a blue fortress wall.
Mount Qingcheng has always stood there with an unchanging figure. Looking at the gigantic yet blue mountain, it felt as if the troubles of his heart were washed away.
Hoo! I feel a little better now.
The man looking down at Mount Qingcheng from a high peak was a Taoist in histe thirties.
His name is Cheong-gyeong.
He is a major disciple of the Qingcheng sect.
After the bloodshedst year, the Qingcheng sect did not allow any outsiders to visit.The damage was so great that they couldnt afford to receive visitors because they were cleaning up the internal organization of the sect.
While that was correct, the bigger reason was the extreme sense of shame experienced by the Qingcheng sect disciples.
The fact that Mu Jeong-jin, the foremost master and elder of the Qingcheng sect had mastered ck magic, made the disciples of the Qingcheng sect unable to raise their heads.
It was a great shock to them, who had lived with pride as a student of a prestigious Qingcheng sect with a history of hundreds of years, that Mu Jeong-jin learned ck magic.
The high self-esteem they had fell to the ground. Shame and resentmentbined, and the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were deeply wounded.
For that reason, the sect leader, Muryeongjin, had no choice but to lock the door of the Qingcheng sect.
Last winter, the elders of the Qingcheng sect did their best to heal the broken hearts of the disciples.
They interviewed everyone from the first generation disciples to the third generation disciples, and came up with a solution tailored to each individual.
And Go Yeopjin-in, the number one warrior of the Qingcheng sect, who had retired, came back again and taught the disciples.
As a result, the psychological wounds suffered by the Qingcheng disciples were healed to some extent.
Although the gates of the sect were locked and strictly forbade the entry of outsiders, the Qingcheng sect disciples were free to enter.
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect visited every nook and cranny of Mt. Qingcheng and captured the unexplored scenery. In the process, some of the disciples improved their skills, and some achieved an unexpected enlightenment.
So thats how they turned their resentment into a blessing.
The sect leader, Muryeongjin, nned to reopen the Qingcheng sect within a few years and rebuild the prestige of the Qingcheng sect, which had fallen to the floor because of Mu Jeong-jin..
Cheong-gyeong was one of the warriors who rose to prominence under the teachings of Muryeongjin and Go Yeop-jin.
Recently, with a small enlightenment, he was able to use the Qingcheng Sects Nine Style1, which he could not do before. However, Cheong-gyeong was not happy with his current progress in martial arts.
He respected Mu Jeong-jin more than anyone else. So he tried to understand Mu Jeong-jins actions.
Is he saying that the Qingcheng sects martial arts isnt enough?
Cheong-gyeong wondered what had corrupted Mu Jeong-jin. Cheong-gyeong thought that even if his heart demon was like that, it shouldnt have escted to that point.
When his heart and mind was in a mess, Cheong-gyeong would alwayse to this particr ce alone. The location is one of the hidden wonders of Qingcheng Mountain. Since people rarely visit the ce, he was able to immerse himself in contemtion.
Cheong-gyeong looked nkly at the unexplored view of Mount Qingcheng for a long time. Then he found some peace of mind.
That was then.
Sreuk!
All of a sudden, he felt a movement behind his back.
Who are you?
Cheong-gyeong asked in a soft voice, thinking that it was another disciple of the Qingcheng sect who was approaching.
But there was no answer.
It was then that Cheong-gyeong sensed a strange atmosphere.
Why arent you answering Keuk!
At that moment, a ck hand covered Cheong-gyeongs face.
Cheong-gyeong could not scream and was suppressed at once. As soon as the hands covered his face, he was paralyzed and was unable to move.
Cheong-gyeong fell backwards like a rotten old tree.
Kueugk!
He tried to scream, but no voice came out of his mouth.
At that moment, a ck figure suddenly appeared.
He knew the unknown figure was a human, but since they were wrapped in ck, their facial features werent clear.
The ck figure was Heukam.
Heukam squatted by Cheong-gyeongs head and looked at him for a long time. Cheong-gyeong could only stare at Heukam with his eyes wide open.
How dare you do this in the vicinity of the Qingcheng sect! Reveal your identity, you bastard!
Cheong-gyeong looked into Heukam, trying to express his thoughts in his eyes. However, Heukam did not show any emotion even when looking at the eyes of Cheong-gyeong.
Rather, he stared intently into Cheong-gyeong as if observing him.
Heukams eyes didnt have a white sclera. As Cheong-gyeong stared into Heukams all-ck eyes, his anger suddenly surged.
Heukams eyes reminded Cheong-gyeong of the memories he had already buried in the depths of his heart.
The figure of Heukam disappeared, and instead, a warrior whom he thought of as an idol appeared. A man who he respected more than anyone else and wanted to be like.
It was just Mu Jeong-jin.
Why did you do that? Why did you learn ck magic?
However, despite his cry, Mu Jeong-jin did not give any answer and just looked at him coldly.
You made the Qingcheng sect like this. You caused the reputation of the Qingcheng sect to fall to the bottom. How will you take on this responsibility? Answer me!
You dont deserve my answer.
For the first time, Mu Jeong-jin answered. His answer made Cheong-gyeong even more angry.
This is your fault. You should take responsibility for bringing the Qingcheng sect into hell.
Cheong-gyeong had a fit. He screamed until his throat was about to burst and he looked at Mu Jeong-jin as if he was about to eat him up. But in reality, he didnt even move.
Everything was happening in his mind.
In reality, what was in front of him was Heukam, not Mu Jeong-jin.
His eyes would captivate and mesmerize the viewer and make them fall into a nightmare. He didnt acquire the said technique by studying. It was an innate skill.
Hyeolbul, who recognized Heukams talent early on, brought him to the Xiaoleiyin Temple and taught him.
At first, Heukam was taught by Hyeolbul, butter on his talent was so unrivaled that he learned on his own and reached new heights.
So far, there has not been a person who has not been suppressed by his eyes.
No matter how strong a person was, once the technique is in effect, there was a 100% chance that they would be suppressed.
The only problem was that the technique took a long time to work. Well, if he could subdue his opponent just by having them look into his eyes for a moment, he would have already risen to the top of Jianghu.
But he didnt give up. Heukam studied various fields to make up for the shorings of his technique, and showed excellent achievements.
He took his bottle out of his pocket.
When the jar was opened, a small insect crawled out of it. The size was so small that it was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye.
Heukam brought the worm to the nose of the Cheong-gyeong. Then, the worm wriggled and prated into Cheong-gyeongs nose.
After a while, Cheong-gyeongs body trembled. His eyes were still hazy. Trapped in a nightmare, he was confronting Mu Jeong-jin.
It was possible because everything was happening in the world of imagination, and not reality.
Heukam stood up after pping the Cheong-gyeongs cheek.
Beforeing to the Qingcheng sect, he thought about how to infiltrate the Qingcheng sect without leaving a trace. And coincidentally the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were freely roaming around the Qingcheng Mountain.
It then became a hunt. They had to hurry up and finish their work before the disciples could return to the Qingcheng sect.
This is really worth seeing.
Heukamughed. His lips only twitched a little, but it was the first time after a long time that he was expressing his emotions.
Heukam disappeared as fast as he appeared.
Shortly after he left, Cheong-gyeong woke up from the mournful dream. He woke up, but his eyes were still hazy. It wasnt long before his eyes returned its focus.
Why am I lying down?
Cheong-gyeong had a puzzled expression.
He was definitely admiring the unexplored scenery of Mt. Qingcheng, but he was lying on the floor all of a sudden.
He had no memory of anything happening to him. He was sure something happened, but he cant remember.
Hoo! It seems that my heart demon has grown big. If I dont want to be like senior brother Mu Jeong-jin, I should go back to the main sect and read the Taoist sutra.
Cheong-gyeong shook his head and stood up.
He went on his way to return to the Qingcheng sect.
People like Cheong-gyeong appeared one after another in various ces on Mt. Qingcheng.
* * *
Pyo-wol unfolded arge piece of paper on the table.
The paper that was spread on the table was a single map. It was a map of Sichuan Province brought by Governor Ko.
The map is notmonly avable in the market. Since the topography of Sichuan and the location of the sects were precisely recorded, Steward Go obtained it with difficulty.
Pyo-wol looked at the map for a long time.
He is trying to cram the entire topography of Sichuan Province in his head.
Ordinary people would find it impossible. It was also difficult for Pyo-wol. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol still attempted to memorize it because of his obsession for survival.
His obsession that started in childhood did not disappear even after getting older. Rather, it seemed to go up to another level.
Pyo-wol was not relieved even though he had created several fake identities. He knows that if an expert makes up their mind to dig into his fake identities, he will easily be found out.
While theres only a few experts who had reached that kind of level, Pyo-wol was still on his guard.
Pyo-wol showed a formidable concentration. His eyes were wide open and his head was hurting, but he didnt stop looking at the map.
It was almost half a dayter when Pyo-wol took his eyes off the map.
It took Pyo-wol half a day to memorize the map perfectly. His head now contained the topography of Sichuan, the location of important sects, and the location ofnd roads and waterways.
Once he memorizes something, he never forgets about it.
Pyo-wol rolled up the map, threw it roughly in one side of the room, and then came out.
Pyo-wol furrowed his eyebrows.
It was because the sun was shining so intensely.
Now that hes used to the sun, his eyes dont hurt even if he had been outside for a long time, but still, for Pyo-wol, the night was morefortable than during the day.
At that moment, he saw Steward Go running in haste.
He had a gut feeling that something had happened.
Whats going on?
Instead of answering, Steward Go presented a letter prepared in advance to Pyo-wol.
As it was a familiar gesture, Pyo-wol read the letter without panicking.
The Thunder n moved?
Steward Go nodded, agreeing to his words.
ording to the letter, while Pyo-wol was busy reading the map, the Thunder n began to move in unison. There were as many as 200 Thunder n disciples moving at once. It was a number that could never be considered small.
The problem is that its not just the Thunder n warriors who moved.
Suspicious movements were also detected in the High Sky Sect?
The fact that both sects moved in unison could never be taken lightly.
Why are they moving? Is there a connection?
Steward Go shook his head. He hasnt figured it out yet.
Pyo-wol crumpled the letter.
It could have been just a coincidence that many factions moved at the same time. However, Pyo-wol was well aware that the probability of such a coincidence was extremely slim.
At least it was close to impossible for such a thing to happen in Jianghu.
There must be something that made these factions move at the same time.
There was a limit to what Pyo-wol could find out because he didnt move and investigated directly.
Are their movements rted to the entry of Golden Heavenly Hall in Chengdu?
Pyo-wol denied his conjectures.
Jin Geum-woo of the Golden Heavenly Hall was looking for himself. He had no point of contact with the other sects.
In the end, the Golden Heavenly Hallss arrival in Chengdu and the movement of the two sects were mere coincidences.
So Pyo-wol was even more puzzled. To think such events happened at the same time.
Rather, if their movements were rted to him, he would have responded much more actively. However, it was difficult to move because they were not posing a threat or provoking him.
Have someone follow them. Figure out where theyre headed and their final destination.
Steward Go nodded as if he understood and ran somewhere else.
Even after he disappeared, Pyo-wol did not move.
He didnt have a good feeling about this.
Whenever he felt like this, a big event would always happen.
A sticky wind was blowing that made people ufortable.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- Qingcheng Sects Nine Style. Raws: ????(녾ʽ).
Chapter 121
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 21
Manhwa: N/A
A dark shadow was cast around the eyes of the Muryeongjin who looked at the training hall.
The training hall, which should have been full of Taoist experts practicing martial arts in the past, was empty. It was because the experts of the Qingcheng sect lost their motivation.
Of course, all of them practice martial arts during the set training time.
But that was it.
In their free time, the experts either stayed in their dormitories or they climbed the peak of Mount Qingcheng to recover their weary minds and bodies.
Last years bloodbath left a huge scar in the hearts of the Qingcheng disciples. This had made them lose their motivation. For that reason, the experts showed a more obsessive attitude towards Taoism, such as reading texts, rather than training in their spare time.
Considering that the Qingcheng is a Taoist sect, the appearance of such Taoists should have been desirable. However, from the point of view of Muryeongjin who had to lead the Qingcheng sect, he had no choice but to feel a strong sense of crisis.
The Qingcheng sect of today is now walking on an unwritten path.
Hu! Arent you d that your senior uncle came along?
If Muryeongjin had been alone, he would never have been able to ovee this pressure. Thankfully, Go Yeop-jin was able to manage the atmosphere of the sect.
The worst came to an end when Go Yeop-jin returned to the mains sect.
He took disciples who seemed to be full of potential. He intends to raise new pirs that will lead the Qingcheng sect. So the people he took with him were all talented people among the Qingcheng sect disciples.
The old man took them to the valley where he stayed in order to train them properly.
Go Yeop-jin promised Muryeongjin seven years.
He dered that he would risk everything he had to nurture these experts who would lead the future of the Qingcheng sect.
In fact, he was already fully prepared. He just didnt do it before because he didnt have to.
However, now that the sects situation has changed. Not unless he tries to take an extreme measure, he would have to worry about the survival of the sect.
As an elder of the Qingcheng sect, he had no reason to hesitate. So Go Yeop-jin took the disciples with him as he went back to the valley, where he previously hid in istion.
Raising and teaching these disciples is my responsibility. You dont have to worry about them anymore. You can just focus on changing the atmosphere of the main sect.
Muryeongjin thought that changing the atmosphere of the Qingcheng sect was an urgent priority. As long as the sect members self-esteem, which had recently fallen to the bottom, was saved, the rest would be solved by itself.
When Muryeongjin was contemting the n, all of a sudden,
Senior Brother! May Ie in? Its urgent!
A familiar voice was heard.
It was the voice of Muhwajin.
Come on in.
Senior brother!
Whats the urgent news?
The Muryeongjin opened the door and looked at the Muhwajin with a puzzled expression.
The Thunder n are outside!
Hu!
Muryeongjin let out a sigh without realizing it.
The incident where Mu Jeong-jin killed Tae Yeonho, the sect leader of the Thunder n, was a disgrace to the Qingcheng sect. Although the act was done because Mu Jeong-jin was in a state of corruption, it could not be easily forgiven.
The Thunder n warriors are demanding punishment to the person responsible.
Mu Jeong-jin is already dead, who else should be responsible?
That is
Tell me.
They want the sect leader to take responsibility.
Hu!
Muryeongjin let out another sigh.
His face was full of misery.
It was natural for him to take responsibility for what Mu Jeong-jin had done.
However, if the Qingcheng sect had been in good shape, then the Thunder n would not have dared to demand them to take responsibility like this.
All of this seemed to mean that the Qingcheng sect is declining, so he felt even more sad.
I will tell them to go back.
Dont. Ill be seeing them.
Senior brother! You dont have to! Their demands are too much.
No, its just appropriate. Its true that Mu Jeong-jin killed the Thunder ns sect leader Tae Yeonho. And at that time, we should have stopped Mu Jeong-jin somehow.
That was an ident.
Do you really think so?
Muhwajin did not answer.
Because he couldnt convince himself of his excuses.
Muryeongjin passed by Muhwajin, and said,
Since I am the sect leader, it is natural for me to solve it. Lets go.
Yes, senior brother!
In the end, Muhwajin had no choice but to bow his head.
When he went out, the disciples had already gathered. They, too, had heard the news that the men of the Thunder n had gathered outside.
In the past, they would have ignored them with a sneer, but because the situation of the Qingcheng sect was a mess, a dark shadow was cast on the faces of the disciples.
Muryeongjin passed by them without a word. He opened the gates of the sect and came out.
Outside, the Thunder n warriors were all lined up.
Muryeongjin said to them,
I am Muryeongjin, the sect leader of the Qingcheng sect. I heard that you wanted to meet me.
At that moment, a man came forward from among the Thunder n.
I am Wu Jinghua, the new sect leader of the Thunder n.
So youre the new sect leader.
As the legitimate sessor of the Thunder n, I will want to hold the Qingcheng sect ountable for the death of the former sect leader.
Responsibility How do you want me to take responsibility?
Its obvious. Since our sect lost our sect leader, the life of a person of simr status must also be taken.
An angry voice erupted from the Qingcheng sects disciples at Wu Jinghuas words.
Hey!
How dare you threaten the sect leader of our school?
Go down Mount Qingcheng right now!
No matter how much they were hurt or depressed, the disciples still had the pride of being a member of the Qingcheng sect.
The eyes of the Qingcheng sect disciples, who were ring at the Thunder n members, were full of anger.
Wu Jinghuas eyes trembled.
Hikk! He said that if we go up to the Qingcheng sect and make a fuss, hell do the rest himself.
He remembered Heukam.
Driven by his fear of Heukam, he had no choice but to follow his orders and climb Mount Qingcheng. But the fear attached with the name of the Qingcheng sect remained in his heart.
That was then.
I am Yi Pyeong, the sect leader of High Sky Sect.
Suddenly, a strange man appeared between the Qingcheng sect and Thunder n.
Muryeongjin was delighted with the appearance of the new person. This is because the High Sect is a subsidiary sect of the Qingcheng sect.
Oh! Why are you here? Are you here to take the side of the main sect?
Muryeongjins face was full of anticipation.
However, Yi Pyeongs subsequent replypletely betrayed his expectations.
I think the Thunder n demands are appropriate.
W, what?
How dare you say nonsense?! How can the sect leader of the High Sky sect treat the main faction like this?!
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect could not hide their bewildered expressions at Yi Pyeongs unexpected answer.
The Qingcheng and High Sky sect have maintained a close rtionship for the past 100 years. No matter how wrong the Qingcheng sect was in the recent incident, their rtionship was not so bad for the High Sky sect to criticize them so unterally.
Then another man came out.
I am Jo Gyeol-ho, the sect leader of the Jinseong sect. I also agree with the opinion of Mister Yi Pyeong.
When even Jo Gyeol-ho took the side of the Thunder n, the embarrassment of the Qingcheng warriors reached its peak.
Jo Gyeol-ho wasnt great at martial arts, but he had a great reputation for being fair and just. When even such a warrior came out and took the side of the Thunder n, they felt as if the Qingcheng sect hadmitted a mortal sin.
So this is what he prepared. But this is not enough.
Wu Jinghua clenched his fists.
With two sect leaders of well-known factions in Sichuan Province showing their support, the demands and will of the Thunder n were strengthened. However, since the walls of the Qingcheng sect were tall and high, this might not be enough to ovee them.
It was not known why Yi Pyeong and Jo Gyeol-ho were on their side. He just thought that this was all plotted by Heukam. Since going bymon sense, these two people had never been on the side of the Thunder n.
At this time, the disciples of the Qingcheng sect were ready to attack the Thunder n warriors.
Muryeongjin, with an anguished expression on his face, asked,
Do you really think that I should be held responsible for his death, Sect leader Yi?
He once again asked about the decision of Yi Pyeong of the High Sky.
Yi Pyeong nodded without hesitation.
Thats right.
And sect leader Jo also thinks the same?
I also agree with Mister Yi.
Jo Gyeol-ho also responded vigorously.
Muryeongjin looked into the eyes of the two. At that moment, the eyes of Muryeongjin became sharp. Because he sensed a ray of peculiar energy in the eyes of the two of them.
Muhwajin noticed the same thing. He whispered into the Muryeongjins ear,
The two of them seemed to be in a strange condition. Theyre probably out of their minds.
I think so too.
Their expressions became more serious.
While theyre dealing with the issue of the Thunder n, two people appear who dont seem to be sane. The problem is that they cant just ignore them because of their position.
That was then.
Sect leader, I have something to tell you!
A disciple slowly approached behind Muryeongjins back.
It was one of the Qingcheng sects great disciples, Cheong-gyeong.
What is it?
Muryeongjinin answered with his gaze still directed towards the members of the Thunder n and Yi Pyeong.
At that moment.
Puuc!
Suddenly, he felt a burning pain in his lower back.
As he turned around, he saw a dagger the length of an adults palm piercing his waist. The one holding the dagger was Cheong-gyeong.
Muryeongjins eyes widened at the unbelievable sight.
Y, you?
If you do something wrong, you have to pay the price.
Cheong-gyeong spit out words monotonously, like a person without emotions.
What are you doing, Chong-gyeong!? How dare youmit the sin of betraying your sect leader!
Muhwajin was very angry and struck Cheong-gyeong with the palm of his hand.
Bang!
With the palm of Muhwajin, which was loaded with profound qi, Cheong-gyeong could not even scream. He just copsed and bled on the floor.
Keuk!
The figure of Muryeongjin, who was stabbed, also copsed.
Senior brother!
Muhwajin supported the fallen Muryeongjin by the waist.
At that moment, a warrior behind Muhwajins back pulled out a dagger that he had hidden in his arms and attacked him.
Heuk! Sehun, why are youC?
The person who carried out the surprise attack was Sehun, another great disciple of the Qingcheng sect. He was a disciple whom Muhwajin loved because of his gentle and reliable personality.
At the disciples surprise attack, the Muhwajin couldnt help but be terrified.
Muhwajin managed to dodge Sehuns attack and subdue him.
But the problem is that it wasnt just Sehun.
Suddenly, the rest of the Qingcheng sect disciples attacked their fellow disciples as if they were possessed by something.
WhyC?
Senior brother! Why are you doing this?
The confused voices of the Qingcheng disciples echoed throughout the training grounds.
Yi Pyeong, the sect leader of the High Sky sect, then shouted,
All of you, High Sky disciples, go and attack the Qingcheng sect!
At the sudden and unexpectedmand, the disciples of the High Sky sect also looked bewildered. But since it was amand from their sect leader, the warriors of the High Sky sect just followed and attacked the Qingcheng sect with a look of helplessness.
It was the same for the disciples of the Jinseong sect led by Jo Gyeol-ho.
AHHH!
The warriors of the Jinseong sect rushed while shouting.
Wu Jinghuasplexion turned white in the unexpected situation. Although he had led the members of the Thunder n, he did not know that the situation would change so rapidly.
The voice of Heukam flew into his ears, who did not know what to do.
What are you hesitating about, you idiot! Go and attack them!
At that moment, Wu Jinghua ordered the Thunder n disciples to attack as if possessed by something. With the Thunder n also participating in the battle, the training ground became a mess in an instant.
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect seemed to go crazy in a situation where they had to fight against the Qingcheng sect traitors as well as against the warriors of the Thunder n, Jinseong sect, and High Sky sect.
Everyone, stop!
Muhwajin shouted until his throat was to burst, but it was to no avail.
Blinded by madness, the warriors attacked each other and fought fiercely. The training grounds of the Qingcheng sect were soon stained red with each others blood.
It didnt matter who triggered the situation. Blinded by vengeance, the warriors of both sides executed their techniques one after the other.
Kerhyuk!
Geugh!
The screams of the people pierced the blue sky of the Qingcheng sect.
Heh heh!
There was only one person who was having fun with the bloody situation.
It was Heukam who was wrapped in ck clothing. He was sitting on a huge tree overlooking the training ground of the Qingcheng sect while smiling.
He was genuinely delighted to see the tragedy he had created.
The harbinger of chaos.
That was his other nickname in Xiaoleiyin Temple.
A being whopletely dominates the minds of others with his white eyes, skills and drugs.
It was as easy as breathing for him to create chaos and fear.
After dominating the minds of several people, he can induce a situation where theres internal conflict among them. And if the situation is driven by arge-scale crisis, all that is left is self-destruction.
Heukam could not stand the joy.
In front of his eyes, the situation was getting out of control and getting worse.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- Qingcheng Sects Nine Style. Raws: ????(녾ʽ).
Chapter 122
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 22
Manhwa: N/A
What the hell?
My god!
Jin Geum-woo and his colleagues uttered expletives.
They were climbing Mount Qingcheng to visit the Qingcheng sect. But by the time they reached the gates, they suddenly recognized the smell of blood. They sensed that something must have happened, and so they decided to rush in.
In front of them, a great devastation was unfolding.
Muryeongjin was lying on the floor in the arms of the Muhwajin, while the other disciples of the Qingcheng sect struggled to protect them.
The warriors of the Thunder n, High Sky sect, and Jinseong sectunched an all-out offensive attack.
It was already difficult to block the three sects coborative attack. And to make matters worse, the Qingcheng sect also had to deal with traitors among their ranks.
The disciples of the Qingcheng sect did not know how to appropriately respond to the sudden change of their colleagues. Until yesterday, they had been talking andughing with their fellow disciples, but now theyre fighting each other to death.
This prevented them from attacking properly, and as a result, allowed them to suffer great damage.
It was only after many had fallen at the hands of theirrades that they started to work together. But they were still in a precarious situation, they were barely holding on and they didnt know how long they couldst.
Jin Geum-woos eyes widened.
The Qingcheng sect is being attacked?
We have to help them!
Come on, lets go!
Won Ga-young and Neung Soun agreed with Jin Geum-woo.
They couldnt afford to hesitate. If they left them as it is, the Qingcheng disciples will suffer more damage. They had to prevent that scenario from happening.
Jin Geum-woo, Won Ga-young, and Neung Soun ran like the wind and plunged into the battlefield.
Everyone, stop it!
While roaring, Jin Geum-woo blew a thunderbolt between the Qingcheng sect and Thunder n disciples.
Kwaaang!
With a deafening sound, a huge crater was formed on the floor. Stone fragments and soil had sttered in all directions, striking the warriors who had been fighting for a long time.
Aeuegh!
Kerhyuk!
At the lightning strikes, the warriors screamed and bounced back.
In the meantime, Won Ga-yeong and Neung Soun also faced the disciples of the High Sky and Jinseong sects, respectively.
Although only three people joined, their presence was enough to turn the tide of the war.
While the attackers rushed out, Jin Geum-woo hurriedly spoke to Muhwajin.
I am Jin Geum-woo of the Golden Heavenly Hall. How did this happen?
Oh! So it was Mister Jin. They suddenly joined forces so we were rather helpless against them. It seems that they have been subjected to ck magic.
What do you mean?
Before they attacked us, we could sense that they were being manipted by looking through their eyes. The sudden betrayal of our disciples there is no better exnation other than the use of ck magic.
Hu!
Jin Geum-woo let out a sigh.
Those were the wordsing from an elder of the Qingcheng sect and not anyone else. There was no room to refute.
Jin Geum-woo looked at the Qingcheng sect disciples who had betrayed their own sect. He couldnt find anything strange just by looking at their external appearance.
However, as Muhwajin said, the situation did not look normal.
Most of all, as they attacked their fellow disciples, they showed no sense of remorse or guilt. This would never have urred if it was just a normal situation.
Its magic
His gaze suddenly turned to the corpse of Cheong-gyeong who had fallen nearby.
The sight of Cheong-gyeong bleeding from different parts of his body was terrifying. However, what Jin Geum-woo paid attention to was not Cheong-gyeongs body, but the blood thetter had spilled on the floor.
Jin Geum-woo could see something microscopic wriggling in the blood. It was such a weak movement that no one would have noticed not unless they paid close attention.
The cultivation that he learned was one of the purest kinds in the world. He would never miss anything out of the ordinary, even the smallest detail.
What is that in his blood is it cursed poison?
Jin Geum-woo remembered that depending on the type of cursed poison, it can have a different effect on a persons psyche.
If cursed poison was really used, then the sudden betrayal of the Qingcheng disciples now makes sense.
Jin Geum-woo shouted loudly.
Its cursed poison! Theyre being controlled by cursed poison!
Neung Soun was the first to respond to his voice.
If its cursed poison, someone must be nearby. We have to find him and get rid of him. Well take care of this ce, so you need to find the caster and get rid of it.
Alright.
Jin Geum-woo radiated a-like aura and scanned the surroundings with sharp eyes.
One of the effects of the Transcendent Cultivation Technique1 is that it emits internal qi in all directions like a to detect any abnormal presence. Since the qi is as sensitive as a spiders web, any foreign entity in the area of his senses would surely be detected.
Jin Geum-woo already mastered the Transcendent Cultivation Technique at the highest level.
Tseeu!
An intangible qi was spread out in all directions.
Fifteen meters, thirty meters
Beads of sweat started to form on Jin Geum-woos forehead. This was his limit. However, Jin Geum-woo pushed himself and sent his qi even further.
When his qi reached forty-five meters, Jin Geum-woos eyes lit up.
Found you.
He felt a presence hiding from a particrlyrge tree. Without hesitating for a single moment, Jin Geum-woo flew toward the tree and pulled out his sword.
A strong energy soon was engraved on his sword.
Ha!
As he swings his sword, the sword filled with energy easily cuts through the tree.
Shit!
At that moment, a ck shadow popped out, flustered.
It was Heukam.
The unexpected attack by Jin Geum-woo cut his side.
Reveal your identity!
Jin Geum-woo shouted and attacked Heukam.
Heukams face contorted. Someone had sprinkled ashes on his already cooked rice. Heukam felt great anger towards Jin Geum-woo.
Jin Geum-woos sword strikes hit him like a storm.
Youll see!
Heukam vowed revenge before fleeing.
Stop!
Jin Geum-woo tried to pursue him with a frightening force. However, the movement of Heukam was so fast and stealthy that it did not allow Jin Geum-woo to track him.
Suac!
Heukam quickly disappeared from Jin Geum-woos line of sight. It was impossible to find Heukam who had already disappeared into the forest.
Since I lost him, there will be no end to the repercussions.
Jin Geum-woos face became distorted.
The martial arts of Heukam were not weak. Nevertheless, as soon as he realized that the situation was turning unfavorably against him, he didnt feel bad about retreating without looking back.
He is the kind of person who values his life more than his pride.
These kinds of people are extremely protective of their own lives, so even if they feel the slightest danger, they hide deep into ces where peoples eyes cannot reach. That made them difficult to find and even harder to deal with.
They were the worst kind.
Jin Geum-woo turned around, while struggling to suppress his uneasy heart. It was a pity that he couldnt catch Heukam, but there was something more urgent that he still had to solve.
Jin Geum-woo flew towards the warriors who attacked the Qingcheng sect.
Even if Heukam disappeared, the warriors were still attacking the Qingcheng sect. It was proof that Heukams order was maintained even without the caster.
In the eyes of Jin Geum-woo, Wu Jinghua entered the Thunder n.
Wu Jinghua was the only man who could not hide his bewilderment when Heukam revealed his identity.
Jin Geum-woo was sure Wu Jinghua would know about Heukam. If Jin Geum-woo can subdued Wu Jinghua, it was clear that the truth behind todays incident would be revealed.
Chaaah!
Jin Geum-woo rushed towards Wu Jinghua with all his power.
Kwaaang!
Pyo-wols eyes shone sharply at the news brought by Steward Go.
The Qingcheng sectC
The final destination of the Thunder n was Mt. Qingcheng.
Steward Go confirmed that the Thunder n warriors entered Mt. Qingcheng. However, men of the Red Vi, including Steward Go, could not actually go inside the Qingcheng sect.
Because Mt. Qingcheng itself is considered as Qingcheng sects territory, they thoroughly prohibited ess from outsiders. If, by any chance, Steward Go or the other men of the Red Vi secretly entered Mt. Qingcheng and were caught by the Qingcheng sect, this could put great pressure on Pyo-wol.
For that reason, only the final destination of the Thunder n was confirmed and was reported to Pyo-wol.
Steward Go also reported in writing.
[But there was something strange.]
What is it?
[The warriors of the High Sky sect and Jinseong sect were with them.]
You mean they went with the Thunder n?
[Thats right.]
Pyo-wol sped his chin with his right hand and tapped his chin with his finger. After realizing that Pyo-wols behavior was a habit thates out when he was in deep thought, Steward Go quietly went outside.
The Thunder n has a grudge against the Qingcheng sect. I was the one who killed Nam Hosan, the sessor of the Thunder n, but what they know is that he was killed by the Qingcheng sect.
It was what Pyo-wol intended.
To make them think that way, he deliberately killed Nam Hosan by using one of the Qingcheng sects techniques.
Moreover, Tae Yeonho, the sect leader, also died at the hands of Mu Jeong-jin, so their resentment against them is overflowing. The problem is their abilities.
Because he killed Nam Hosan himself, he knew the power of Thunder n better than anyone else. They were never strong enough to take revenge on the Qingcheng sect.
If they had that kind of potential, the members would not have been so scattered after their sect leaders death.
What if theyre not scattered? If they really were inorganized, they wouldnt have been able to get together again, would they?
Thoughts followed one after the other.
No matter how good the warriors of the High Sky sect and Jinseong sect are, they are only subsidiary sects. I dont trust them to get things done. They must have another person helping them. Someone who the Thunder n can truly trust and depend on. A ce where they would not hesitate to ask for help Its the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Pyo-wol came to a conclusion at once.
The sects in Jianghu were reluctant to fight against the Qingcheng sect, one of the prestigious sects in Jianghu. Even if the Qingcheng sect is going through a period of decline because of Mu Jeong-jin, it is still a prestigious sect that has continued for hundreds of years.
It was burdensome to fight against such a prestigious sect, because even if they won, there would be no point. There is not much to gain by getting the bacsh and opposition of the people of Sichuan.
If so, Jianghus sects had to be excluded from the list of suspects.
Pyo-wol recalled the record of the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist.
In the Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist, it was written that the origin of the Thunder n was the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
It has been a long time since the Thunder n became independent and established itself in Chengdu, but the fact that their root lies in the Xiaoleiyin Temple did not change.
Just as a child beaten by a friend of the same age seeks its parents, it was clear that the warriors of the Thunder n who lost their sect leader must have asked for revenge for their behalf from the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Without the support of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, they would not have dared to dream of revenge against the Qingcheng sect.
Supporting the Thunder n was not a bad thing for the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
It could be said that it was actually a good opportunity for the Xiaoleiyin Temple because they can now try to expand their influence in Chengdu and Sichuan through the Thunder n.
The question was how much support the Xiaoleiyin Temple gave to the Thunder n.
They wouldnt have sent arge army. They have to be wary of the eyes of the other ns.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple is a force outside of Saibei.2
No matter how strong the enmity and fight between two sects, when an outside force intervenes in their fight, they would unite and fight back against the third party.
Jianghus two major wars proved that fact.
It was clear that the Xiaoleiyin Temple was also aware of that fact.
Then they had only one choice left.
A small number of elites that can support the Thunder n.
Still, a question remains.
Even if a small number of elites were dispatched, if traces of the Xiaoleiyin Temple remained, then they would have no choice but to incur the wrath of the other powerful sects.
If the other sects were to intervene, it was bound to be difficult for the Xiaoleiyin Temple as well. In particr, their ambitions to expand their influence, especially in Sichuan Province, would be severely affected.
The Xiaoleiyin temple is surely aware of that fact.
Then they had only one choice left.
They have someone who they dont mind being caught or someone who will never be caught.
The scope gradually bes narrower.
Pyo-wol did not stop thinking.
It is not easy to change the situation with a small number of people. So the person they dispatched must possess an overwhelming force, or he has other abilities.
Pyo-wol thought it would be thetter.
Even if the person possessed an overwhelming force, if he performed the Xiaoleiyin Temples martial arts, a trace would inevitably be left behind.
The possibility of dispatching a small number of elites is fading.
Pyo-wol paid special attention to the fact that the warriors of the High Sky sect and Jinseong sect apanied the Thunder n.
The two sects had no significant contact with the Thunder n. Nevertheless, there was a high probability that the two sects moved together because they had a certain kind of agreement with each other or that there was a huge benefit involved.
However, no matter how much Pyo-wol thought about it, he found no benefit for the High Sky sect or the Jinseong sect. It was difficult to say that the two sects were bound by a strong bond.
How did they move the two sects? Concession or intimidation?
Pyo-wol frowned.
Neither of these premises really convinced him.
After settling down in Chengdu, Pyo-wol collected rough information about the powerful sects through Steward Go which includes the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Among the contents of the Xiaoleiyin Temple reported by Steward Go, there was a particrly memorable passage.
In Jianghu, theres a person who is good at various magic tricks that have been dead for a long time.
Magic? What if there is a certain magic that can control the mind?
Every assumption hes ever had started to make sense.
Finally, the scattered beads of truth were pierced with a single thread andpleted.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- Transcendent Cultivation Technique. Raws: ????(ȻĹ)
- jump over, leap over, surpass
- Ȼ yes, certainly
- heart, mind
- achievement, merit
- Saibei. Raws: Saeoe, ???, or
- Saibei in ancient times refers to the north of the Great Wall. Today it refers to the northwestern part of todays Shanxi, most of Inner Mongolia, Gansu, Ningxia, Shaanxi, and the area north of the Great Wall outside Hebei.
Chapter 123
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 23
Manhwa: N/A
The shoulders of the ck figure trembled.
A hoarse voice came out of what was assumed to be his mouth.
You ruined my work.
Tseuu!
The ck clothing wrapped around Heukams body was removed one by one, and soon his true form was revealed. His physique looked normal. It was his face that was not in any way ordinary.
He checks all the features of an ugly man, an upturned nose that points up the sky, crooked teeth, small and turbid eyes. His face was so ugly that it would make anyone turn their heads away once they saw him.
This was also the reason why everyone who saw him as a young child called him a monster and tried to beat him up. The trauma he endured from his childhood made him even more withdrawn.
If he had not been taken by the Xiaoleiyin Temples Hyeolbul, he would have lost his life immediately.
But after entering the Xiaoleiyin Temple, he found out what it means to have an amazing talent.
He was born with a rare eye that captures the mind of the viewer, called the Demon Eye.1
Its just that hes still young and his power was weak back then so it took him a long time before he can use it properly.
Hyeolbul of the Xiaoleiyin Temple maximized the talent of Heukam by training him. As a result, his power grew stronger. But there were also drawbacks that he could not be ovee.
One of which is that it takes a long time for him to subdue the opponents mind. It was only possible after the opponent waspletely incapacitated.
So to ovee this fatal shoring, Heukam studied how tobine cursed poison and herbs. He was especially passionate about cursed poison, which was nothing more than a small bug.
He kept countless insects trapped in one ce. As the insects devoured each other, only the strongest insect ended up surviving.
Thest insect to survive managed to develop a strange property, which is the ability to control the human mind by bing a parasite.
However, it was not possible topletely control the human mind. The insect only had a small influence. Since it was only to a small extent, the insect could not have had much of a significant effect on the general public, more so to a warrior who had strong mental power.
However, whenbined with his Demon Eye, the story changes. Its power is amplified not just by a couple of times, but by several dozen times.
Heukam also found the herbs that could affect a persons mind which made the bestbination.
Heukam had an innate talent. He managed to create abination that other people could not find even if they thought about it for years.
Heukam named the medicine Dream Dispersing Drug.2
Thebination of his white eyes, cursed poison and the dream dispersing drug gave Heukam wings. It allowed him to control and manipte the minds of others.
Heukam used his talents to eliminate the enemies of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
He mainly infiltrated the enemy camp and induced rebellion by controlling the minds of the people inside. He instilled distrust in each other and instigated madness, causing their self-destruction.
Thats why he got the nickname, the harbinger of chaos.
Wherever he passed, only chaos, fear, and distrust remained. In a way, Heukam was worse than a warrior who had mastered martial arts to the highest level.
Heukam has never failed a mission before.
At least until yesterday.
So today, his splendid history is tainted.
The fearless bastards who broke into the Qingcheng sect out of nowhere fatally hurt his pride.
Heukam caressed his side. Blood was oozing from the wound caused by Jin Geum-woos sword. No matter how hard he tried to stop the wound from bleeding, it was so severe that blood still keeps on oozing out.
Had it been cut a little deeper, he would have died without fighting back.
That bastard!
Heukam burst in anger towards Jin Geum-woo.
He shuffled along and walked away.
A huge city appeared in front of him.
Chengdu.
The center of Sichuan.
The warriors of the Qingcheng sect sat on the floor, exhausted. There were countless dead bodies scattered around them.
Muhwajin looked around with a despondent expression. The Thunder n, High Sky sect, and Jinseong sect warriors were down on their knees.
Jin Geum-woos party and the Qingcheng disciples first killed those whose minds were controlled by Heukam.
When those who instigated andmanded disappeared, the rest of the warriors surrendered themselves. They too had no choice but to follow orders, so they lost the will to fight when their central figure disappeared.
They all abandoned their weapons and waited for the decision of the Qingcheng sect.
Muhwajins eyes turned to the bodies of the Qingcheng disciples. The bodies of the Qingcheng disciples were horribly mutted.
Heukam ced a particrly strong mental control on the Qingcheng disciples. Because of that, they rushed in without the fear of getting hurt. The scars left on their bodies were devastating.
How could this possibly happen?
Muhwajin couldnt believe the terrible reality.
It was like having a nightmare.
When he closed his eyes and opened them, he thought that it would be nice if everything that had happened so far was just a dream. But no matter how much he closed and opened his eyes, the reality in front of him did not change.
The gruesome scene unfolding before his eyes was not a dream but a clear reality.
Senior brother, all the bodies have been sorted out. First aid for the wounded has alsobeenpleted.
A great disciple approached and reported.
Muhwajin nodded his head weakly.
Yes. It must have been hard on you.
Since the sect leader, Muryeongjin was seriously injured, Muhwajin had to lead the Qingcheng sect until he recovered. Muhwajin found it difficult to breathe under the formidable pressure.
However, he didnt show a sign of weakness.
All of the Qingcheng disciples were looking at him.
Muhwajinin got up from his seat and approached Jin Geum-woo and his party who was standing at one side.
Thank you for helping us. The Qingcheng sect and I will never forget your kindness.
We are not expecting anything in return.
At Jin Geum-woos calm answer, Muhwajin shook his head.
How could that be? I will definitely repay this favorter.
More than that, do you know who manipted their minds?
I have no idea. But is what you said true? Was it really cursed poison?
I confirmed it with my own eyes. In the blood shed by one of the disciples of Qingcheng sect, there was a worm so small that it was difficult to distinguish it with the naked eye. Their behavior cant be exined other than because of cursed poison.
Jin Geum-woo took Muhwajin to the body of another Qingcheng disciple. The chosen disciple was also suppressed by Heukam and attacked his colleagues. He also vomited blood and died, and likewise cursed poison was found.
Muhwajin confirmed the cursed poison by concentrating his inner qi on his eyes.
Oh my god! It truly is a mind-controlling cursed poison!
He mumbled in disbelief.
There were also different kinds of cursed poison. But he had never heard of cursed poison that had such a direct effect on the mind.
Jin Geum-woo burned the cursed poison with fire and said,
Your opponent is a monster that is capable of manipting the human mind at will. If you miss him, there will be no end to the repercussions. We must immediately hunt him down and eliminate him.
Do we even know of his identity?
Isnt there someone who knows?
Jin Geum-woos body turned towards the members of the Thunder n.
Among the three groups that attacked the Qingcheng sect, the Thunder n suffered the most damage.
Probably because they were the one who led the attack, the warriors of the Qingcheng sect responded and attacked them with vigor. So while some of the members of the Thunder n are still alive, they are not in a very good condition.
Jin Geum-woo approached one of them.
Tell me about the person who was here earlier.
Ugh! I dont know anything!
Wu Jinghua, who was the new sect leader of the Thunder n, lost his life during the fierce battle.
Those who were still alive did not know the truth behind the matter because they were only at the bottom of the Thunder n hierarchy. Furthermore, among the few warriors who went to the Xiaoleiyin Temple, all of them died.
Jin Geum-woo pressed the Thunder n disciple.
You really dont know?
I reallyC
This is thest time. I wont ask you again.
There was a dark gleam in Jin Geum-woos eyes. His appearance seemed to be too ruthless to be a member of a righteous sect.
The Thunder n disciple swallowed dry saliva.
Ah! Come to think of it, I heard that the top members have visited Xizang.
Xizang?
Yeah! I heard that they went to ask for support, but I dont know the exact details of the situation itself.
Is that really true?
Not only me, but others have heard about it too, so Im pretty sure.
Jin Geum-woo got up from his seat and looked at Muhwajin.
If its Xizang then maybe?
The Xiaoleiyin Temple, which can be said to be the origin of the Thunder n, is in Xizang.
Hmm. If you say that, theres a high probability that the ck figure is a Xiaoleiyin Temple warrior.
I heard that all kinds of strange magic exist in the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Muhwajins voice sank.
If it is true that the Xiaoleiyin Temple intervened, it would no longer be an ordinary case.
First of all, it is urgent to confirm if the ck figure is really one of Xiaoleiyin Temples warriors. That way, we can ask for cooperation from other factions.
Yeah, but now your sect cant afford to fight them. As you can see, even your remaining power has been severely damaged. I dont know how long it will take for you to recover.
Mister Jin?
Im sorry. Our group will skip this one.
A devastated expression appeared on Muhwajins face.
In the past, he would have insisted that the sect would take revenge immediately. But now the foundation of the Qingcheng sect is shaking.
Their sect lost too many disciples in a short time. In their current state, it was already difficult to survive, let alone take revenge.
He had to make a decision. And his decision would be the beacon of the Qingcheng sect disciples.
As it was in the past, there was no other way but to build up their strength again after going into istion and closing their doors.
They had to face the humiliation once again, but Muhwajin had no other choice.
I swear. If we persevere and endure, once we regain our strength, the day will surelye when we will repay them for todays humiliation.
Jin Geum-woo and his colleagues looked at Muhwajin with sad eyes. It was because the agonizing decision of the Muhwajin people was understandable.
The Qingcheng sect had no choice but to worry about their survival for now rather than regaining their injured pride.
It is said that revenge of a man is never toote, even if it takes ten years. In that case, the revenge of the Qingcheng sect will not be toote even if it takes a hundred years. We must focus on restoring the former glory of the sect within the next hundred years before thinking of repaying this disgrace.
If it is Mister Muhwajins choice, then there is nothing we can do. I wish for the sessful reconstruction of the Qingcheng sect.
Thank you! If it is possible, I want us to go inside and give you a warm meal, but as you can see, with our situation I hope you understand.
I understand.
Thank you! Then I wish you good luck as you go down the mountain.
Ill also pray for the prosperity of the Qingcheng sect. Well thenC
Jin Geum-woo turned his back on Muhwajin after saying his farewells and good wishes. Neung Soun and Won Ga-young quickly gathered next to him.
Jin Geum-woo said to them,
Track him down. We must catch him at all costs.
Its been a long time since he ran away, will we be able to catch him?
He was wounded by my sword, its a pretty deep wound that an average doctor cant treat. Im sure he will go to a reputable or famous doctor.
If its a famous physician theres a good chance hell be in Chengdu.
Chengdu is the center of Sichuan, where all kinds of objects and people gather. There are a lot of patients, and clinics. As such, there is a high probability that he was receiving treatment in Jaseongdo, which he suffered from.
We should also contact the Hao n for help. If they can help us, it will be easier to catch him.
I see. Then I will be in touch with the Hao n.
Jin Geum-woo nodded at Neung Souns answer.
Won Ga-young, who was listening to their conversation, said,
Ill tell So-ha and Mister Yu Shinfeng about the situation and ask for their cooperation. If its Mister Yu Shinfeng, Im sure hell definitely be happy to help us.
Okay, do that.
Jin Geum-woo nodded his head with a heavy expression.
Neung Soun looked at Jin Geum-woo silently for a moment.
He wanted to stop Jin Geum-woo. No matter how much he thought about it, it didnt seem like they would benefit much from this case.
However, he knows Jin Geum-woos personality.
He knew him better than anyone.
Jin Geum-woo had a firm belief. A strong belief that those with power must do righteous acts.
Some people ridiculed him for being old-fashioned, and others said he was too upright and boring.
Neung Soun also thought that Jin Geum-woo was being foolish. With a little more flexibility, he would have built a reputation much faster than he is right now and climbed to a higher ce.
But this foolish friend of his honestly pushed his belief straightforwardly without anypromise.
Yet, he fell in love with Jin Geum-woo nheless which was why he followed him.
To Neung Soun, Jin Geum-woo is like the sun. He shines brightly on its own while illuminating his surroundings.
As far as Neung Soun knew, there were only a few people like him in Jianghu.
This time too, Jin Geum-woo is choosing to go down a difficult path. Even if he turned away, no one would say anything, but he was trying to walk a hard and arduous road.
Neung Soun stood next to Jin Geum-woo, who had blood on his clothes.
At least you wont be walking the arduous road alone. Since Ill always be with you.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~- Demon Eye. Raws: ???(Z).
- Z take by force, rob, snatch
- vigor, body, dark part of the moon
- eye
- Dream Dispersing Drug. Raws: Monghosan, ???(ɢ)
- dream, visionary
- to mix, blend
- ɢ scatter, disperse
Chapter 124
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 24
Manhwa: N/A
Go home safely.
Soo-hyang sent off Pyo-wol with bittersweet eyes.
Pyo-wol turned his head for a moment and looked at Soo-hyang.
Soo-hyangs face turned red at Pyo-wols gaze. They had already shared several nights together, but still, every time she would see Pyo-wol, her chest never stopped pounding.
No matter where the courtesan was, Soo-hyang couldnt stop herself from looking for Pyo-wol.
Ille again next time.
Ill be waiting.
Soo-hyang sent Pyo-wol with a smile.
After leaving the Divine Fragrance Pavilion, Pyo-wol walked down the dark street. The street that was dreary. But Pyo-wol was familiar with such a scene.
He came up from the underground cave and managed to adapt well, so the darkness was morefortable for him. In the dark, his senses were more sharpened and sensitive.
He felt someones gaze with his spread out senses.
Heavy eyes and a strong presence that can be clearly felt even in the dark. It was as if a great mountain was standing there.
Pyo-wol had once met a man with this kind of presence.
Jin Geum-woo.
As he expected, in the distance, Jin Geum-woo was leaning against the wall while looking his way.
Pyo-wols eyes narrowed.
He was currently the Master of the Night.
After Seo Mun-pyeongs visit, he always came to the Divine Fragrance Pavilion using the face of Yaju. He did it topletely hide his identity.
Is he here to meet Yaju?
That was the only reason for Jin Geum-woo to stand in front of him.
At that moment, Jin Geum-woo came to Pyo-wol, taking his back off the wall.
Jin Geum-woo approached Pyo-Wol and said,
My name is Jin Geum-woo, the Blood-Weaving Warrior. Are you Yaju, the owner of Divine Fragrance Pavilion?
Jin Geum-woo looked straight at Pyo-wol.
He asked for help from the Hao n and Yu Shinfeng to capture Heukam. Since they recognized the seriousness of the matter, they actively cooperated with him.
The Hao n and Yu Shinfeng and others searched Chengdu thoroughly. However, no traces of Heukam were found whether he ascended to heaven or fell to the earth.
They needed more people to help them with the search.
At that time, the person Jin Geum-woo remembered was Yaju.
Strong enough to subdue Seo Mun-pyeong at once, a wild nickname of the Master of the Night, and the owner of Divine Fragrance Pavilion would have a considerable influence on the courtesans.
It was a situation where even a cats hand had to be borrowed.
After much deliberation, Jin Geum-woo came to meet Yaju.
Pyo-wol nodded his head without saying a word. Then, a smile appeared on Jin Geum-woos lips.
I came here just in case, but to think I get to meet you like this.
What is it?
Actually, I want to ask for your help, Yaju!
Jin Geum-Woo suddenly blurted out the end of his words. He then kept his mouth shut and looked intently into Pyo-wols face. In the darkness, an intense light erupted from his eyes.
Pyo-wol did not avoid it and looked into his gaze.
Their eyes met in the air.
Jin Geum-woo was the first to speak.
Ive definitely seen your eyes before. But back then, it wasnt that face, so your face right now must not be your real face.
Jin Geum-woo was immediately convinced that Pyo-wols appearance was not real.
Pyo-wol was honestly surprised. He had only seen Jin Geum-woo once. Even back then, he met Jin Geum-woo using a different identity.
Lim Kwon-ok.
It was when he was learning music from a band teacher. At that time, he only saw him once, but even Pyo-wol did not expect that he would remember his eyes and be so sure.
Who are you with different faces?
Who do you think I am?
Pyo-wol no longer hid his true colors. For some reason, hiding himself in front of Jin Geum-woo felt meaningless and shabby.
Jin Geum-woo was the first to notice his multiple identity. No one has ever noticed before so Pyo-wol thought he was noteworthy.
Jin Geum-woo stared at Pyo-wol.
His eyes were as hot as the sun and as fierce as the waves.
On the other hand, Pyo-wols eyes werepletely stationary. It was impossible to read his thoughts from his eyes that did not show any movement or emotion.
Paradoxically, however, such an appearance convinced Jin Geum-woo.
Before I came here, I heard a story about a man. It was about an assassin who yed around the sects in Sichuan Province alone. When I first heard of the rumor, I couldnt believe it. Because it was too unrealistic.
Is that why youre looking for him?
So you know about that? As expected, youre really capable. Thats right! Im looking for him.
Why?
Ive been tracking a group for a long time. Im trying to find out if he might be a member of that organization.
The two of them were talking naturally as if they had known each other for a long time.
What if he belongs to that group?
I will fight and subdue him. Then I will dig out the truth.
Thats reckless.
I hear that a lot.
Jin Geum-woo revealed everything. It was a proud attitude that expressed that he has nothing to be ashamed of.
Pyo-wol narrowed his eyes and looked at Jin Geum-woo. Perhaps even after waking up after death, Pyo-wol will not be able to reveal himself so proudly.
He even wondered,
How should I live to be able to reveal myself without hesitation like that?
Jin Geum-woo asked.
Now, answer my questions. Who are you? Lim Kwon-ok from the Celestial Music Hall, Yaju from Divine Fragrance Pavilion, or
Or?
The assassin who caused bloodshed in Sichuan. Who is your true self?
Jin Geum-woo was convinced that the man in front of him was the one he was looking for. It was ridiculous to deny it any longer.
Tududuk!
Pyo-wols facial muscles moved little by little.
And his true face was revealed.
Jin Geum-woo was surprised by his white skin and beautiful features that seemed to glow in the dark.
Is that your true face?
Yes.
Thats definitely worth hiding. If you have that kind of face, youll get attention anywhere.
You didnte to me just to talk about that, did you?
Oh right! My bad. I was just surprised by your appearance. Anyway, thats not what I came here for.
Jin Geum-woo meekly admitted his mistake.
Pyo-wol asked,
Who are you looking for?
The Nine dragons.
Huh?
Jin Geum-woo took a gold coin from his pocket and threw it at Pyo-wol.
On the surface of the gold coin, nine intertwined dragons were borately engraved.
What is this?
You dont seem to know.
I asked what it was.
Recently, people using these marks have been discovered.
In recent years, people have been found wearing this pattern. Those who have no connection or contact use this mark inmon, and they are like apiszuli, blooming everywhere and intervening in various interests. Its different from the traditional sects in Jianghu. The Jianghu sects cares about their own reputation and the interests of the people, but this new organization doesnt care about their groups own reputation at all. What they want is only their own profit.
Thats new. And practical.
Pyo-wol was sincerely in awe.
Yes! Its the emergence of apletely new ss that has never existed before, and their appearance resembles merchants in a way. Its simr to the blind pursuit of wealth. But its different in a way that they possess power.
So?
Ill ask bluntly. Do you belong to this organization?
No.
I see.
Do you believe me?
I believe you.
Why?
Its because its hard to believe that a person with eyes like you would live and interact with other people.
In a way, it was said that he felt good, but Pyo-wol didnt really care. Rather, he was quite surprised at how urate Jin Geum-woos eyes were.
Are you disappointed? You came all the way to Sichuan, and you didnt make any progress.
No, I thought this trip was quite fruitful. Would I not have been able to meet you if I hadnte this far?
Thats strange. Dont people like you usually take sides of the Emei or the Qingcheng sect?
Because the crayfish shop is on your side? Of course it could be, but I dont like those two sects very much. Both sects locked their doors during the War of the Demons and Heavens, because they were afraid of the enemies. In my opinion, before they can earn my respect, they need to be qualified.
From Jin Geum-woos words, Pyo-wol understood how straight forward he was.
You wont live long.
Who? Me?
People with such an upromising personality tend to be short-lived.
Haha! Maybe!
Jin Geum-wooughed out loud, regardless of Pyo-wols venomous remarks.
Pyo-wol furrowed his brow.
The more he looked at him, the worse he felt.
That dignified figure that does not hide himself for even a single moment greatly stirred Pyo-wols heart.
My name is Jin Geum-woo. What is your true name?
Pyo-wol.
Good! Pyo-wol, why dont we be friends? I think we could be true friends regardless of your status.
I refuse.
Pyo-wol refused with a snap.
He felt even worse.
What the hell does he know about him that he wants to be friends?
The appearance of Jin Geum-Woo, who came into his territory without any notice, repulsed him.
Despite Pyo-wols rejection, Jin Geum-woo wasnt disappointed.
Cant you reconsider? I like you.
No!
Hey!
Jin Geum-woo eximed. But he did not give up easily.
If you change your mind,e to me anytime. I really want to get acquainted with you, friend!
He called Pyo-wol his friend until the very end.
Pyo-wol stepped forward and said coldly,
If youre done talking nonsense, can you get out of the way?
Our business is not over yet.
.
Help me. A dangerous man has hid in Chengdu. He is believed to be a person from the Xiaoleiyin Temple, but I dont know where he is hiding. If we leave him like this, something big is sure to happen. Help me find him. Thats why I came to you.
Pyo-wol didnt answer.
Because he had no reason to listen to Jin Geum-woos request.
Pyo-wol casually passed by Jin Geum-woo.
Jin Geum-woo did not stop Pyo-Wol.
I know well that youre not a bad person. Please help me.
Pyo-wol thought that Jin Geum-woos voice was just passing noise.
A loud, and useless noise.
In an instant, Pyo-wol disappeared into darkness.
Jin Geum-woo looked at Pyo-wols back with a sad gaze.
Beforeing here, he had thoroughly researched about the blood shed that recently happened in Sichuan.
Most people paid attention only to the number of lives lost caused by an assassin named Pyo-wol, but he investigated why things escted to that point.
Hes not just a bloodthirsty man, hes a victim. If I had been in the same situation as him, I would have also acted the same.
The more he dug into Pyo-wols history, the more he was surprised.
He was sure. Hes not a bad person from the bottom of his heart.
Now that he met Pyo-wol in person, his confidence has grown stronger. Thats why he said that he wanted to be friends for a nonsensical reason.
Even after being rejected in a single go, his heart did not change.
Well see each other again.
He turned around and spoke.
Chengdu, which was immersed in darkness, came into his eyes.
A deep night when most people are asleep.
But someone is awake.
Jin Geum-woo hoped it wasnt the one he was pursuing.
Rather, he wished that the person he was pursuing escaped to the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Because it was clear that if he remained in Chengdu and plotted something, it would have terrible consequences.
Ill catch him before that happens. Definitely.
Jin Geum-woo bit his lip and walked into the darkness of the city.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Hope you enjoyed the chapter~
Chapter 125
Light Novel: Volume 5 Episode 25
Manhwa: N/A
Dark red blood was flowing in the room filled with medicinal incense.
The owner of the blood was an old physician. He was already dead with his eyes wide open. And beside the old physicians bedside, a ck figure was looking down at him.
It was Heukam.
He came to treat his wounds. And the old doctors house was the perfect ce to do so since it had a lot of medicinal herbs. The herbs were collected by the doctor all his life. And among them, there were some rare medicinal herbs that were difficult to obtain.
Everything Heukam needed was here.
He was aware that there were people out there looking for him. They scoured through Chengdu as if their noses were sweeping the floor. His safety could no longer be guaranteed.
That son of a bitch!
Heukam remembered Jin Geum-woo, the main culprit behind his awful situation.
It was Jin Geum-woo who instigated the Hao n and several other people to pursue him. It was not enough for Jin Geum-woo to interfere with his work at the Qingcheng sect, hes now even tracking him in Chengdu.
Because of that one person, everything he had worked hard to put together was ruined. Nheless, since the Qingcheng sect ended up closed their doors, his original purpose was actually achieved.
But even then, his crushed pride didnt feel restored.
Ill make you regret for interfering with my work! Heh heh heh!
Heukam maniacallyughed, as he retrieved the herbs hanging on the wall andid it out on the floor.
The dead body of the physician was right next to him, but he didnt pay it any attention as he started pounding the herbs in a small mortar.
Thump! Thump!
The dull sound of stone mortar and pestle hitting each other echoed in the room.
Heukam made the Dream Dispersing Drug by finely grinding medicinal herbs into powder and then mixing them with his own vision.
Under normal circumstances, the Dream Dispersing Drug alone would have been enough.
But he was not satisfied.
To maximize the medicinal effect, he had to put it in a pot and boil it. Then after cooling the boiled liquid, he had to make it into a pill.
At the end of him using the said method, Heukam created twenty pills.
The cursed poison and twenty Dream Dispersing Drug pills are enough.
Heukamughed.
Now that he has prepared his weapons, its now time for him to move.
From now on, he will study the human named Jin Geum-woo. Jin Geum-woo will be thoroughly analyzed and dissected so Heukam could figure out how he can inflict the most lethal blow.
Jin Geum-woos nightmare would start now.
Heh heh heh!
Along with hisughter, Heukam soon disappeared.
* * * patreon/soundlesswind21* * *
Seo Mun-pyeong looked out with a frown.
Not only Jin Geum-Woo, but Neung Soun, Won Ga-Young, and Lee So-Ha were busy on their hunt for Heukam.
He also wanted to join them. However, the wounds inflicted by Pyo-wol havent finished healing, so he had no choice but to be stuck in the guest house.
Damn it!
Seo Mun-pyeong cursed..
He only made a mistake by not recognizing a strong person. But the cost of his mistake was too high.
Yaju!
Seo Mun-pyeong gnashed his teeth as he remembered Pyo-wol.
He wanted to run and take his revenge on Yaju immediately. But he knows he is being impulsive. Even when his body was intact, he couldnt win against Pyo-wol and was helpless against him.
More so now that he is injured. In his current state, it was clear that if he tried to attack Pyo-wol, he would just be defeated again.
Seo Mun-pyeong gritted his teeth. But realistically, there was nothing he could do.
Bring me a drink!
He shouted at the innocent waiter.
The waiter, who was terrified, trembled as he brought a bottle of wine.
Seo Mun-pyeong didnt even pour the drink into a ss, he just drank the contents directly from the bottle.
Damn it! Damn it!
His anger didnt go away even though he got drunk. Rather, the anger that had been suppressed deep in his heart rose.
Seo Mun-pyeong drank constantly, and soon, several empty wine bottles were rolling around the table.
Before he knew it, Seo Mun-pyeongs eyes lost focus.
He had been drinking too much too quickly so he got drunk quickly.
Then someone sat down next to Seo Mun-pyeong.
With Seo Mun-pyeongs eyes that were out of focus, he looked at the person who sat next to him without asking for his permission.
But the persons figure was strange.
Everything from his face and body looks ck.
Huh! I guess Im too drunk.
Seo Mun-pyeong rubbed his eyes with his hands.
However, the facial features of the person sitting next to him were still nowhere to be seen.
What?
It was then that Seo Mun-pyeong felt something strange.
At that moment, the eyes of the stranger sitting next to him shone impressively. Seo Mun-pyeong, who was drunk, didnt know how to deal with it and looked nkly into the strangers eyes.
His eyes, which had already lost their focus because of his drunkenness, became even more hazy.
He heard a strange whisper. But he couldnt figure out what exactly it meant.
The mysterious man then made Seo Mun-pyeong take something.
Seo Mun-pyeongs mind thought he should reject it, but his drunken body was already out of his control.
Thud!
Seo Mun-pyeong suddenly dropped his head on the table. On the surface, he just looked like he was justpletely intoxicated.
Ugh!
It was not long after that Seo Mun-pyeong came to his senses.
All the other guests left, and it was only him who remained in the guest house. The waiter had gone home and didnt dare to wake him up because he was scared.
Seo Mun-pyeong looked around with his blurry eyes.
At that moment, a strong desire soared from the depths of his heart. The thought of wanting to embrace a woman quickly ran through his mind.
Seo Mun-pyeong raised his body.
A ce where there are a lot of women who he can easily embrace.
Seo Mun-pyeong happened to know such a ce really well.
He walked alone in the dark streets. After walking for a long time, he arrived at the red light district.
Seo Mun-pyeong chose one of them and entered it.
There was no hesitation in his footsteps.
Wee
The general secretary weed him with a wary look. Because he recognized Seo Mun-pyeongs face.
Hows the West Gate?
It was Seo Mun-pyeong, who caused amotion here just a few days ago. Because of him, Soo-hyang, the brothel keeper, and several others were in trouble. If Pyo-wol had not appeared on time, they would not have been able to control Seo Mun-pyeong.
It was the Divine Fragrance Pavilion that Seo Mun-pyeong visited.
The general secretary of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion looked at Seo Mun-pyeong with a wary expression.
Why is he here again?
Seo Mun-pyeong is a promising young martial artist in Jianghu. There is no way to stop him if he went on a rampage in the brothel.
Although there are men who are capable of martial arts in the brothel, there is no way they can stop Seo Mun-pyeong, who is called the Little Boxer.
Mister Seo! It is our brothels closing time now. You should go and visit another brothe
Bring Soo-hyang.
Pardon?
The general secretarys eyes widened at Seo Mun-pyeongs unexpected words.
Seo Mun-pyeong repeated,
Bring Soo-hyang.
Aigoo! Mister Seo, why are you doing this? You do know that our madam doesnt ept regr guests, right?
So you cant bring her?
Our madam is out.
Then call her.
Mister Seo!
You dare ignore me, too?
Huh? What do you mean?
You really think you can be arrogant because Yaju has your back?
The general secretarys face turned white at the unreasonable behavior of Seo Mun-pyeong.
How could that be Mister Seo
Why dont you bring him then?
Seo Mun-pyeongs eyes were red and bloodshot. It wasnt simply because he was drunk. There was something more that existed in Seo Mun-pyeongs eyes.
The general secretary, who has been dealing with drunk customers for a long time, instinctively saw through Seo Mun-pyeongs act. But he remained calm and said,
You seem to be very drunk. If you die today, ok!
Exciting!
At that moment, Seo Mun-pyeongs fists struck the secretarys head.
The secretarys neck snapped before he died.
AHHH!
M, Murder!
The courtesans screamed as they opened the door to watch the quarrel between the secretary and Seo Mun-pyeong.
Oh my god!
S, Secretary!
The faces of the brothel warriors who rushed in the scene after hearing the screams of the courtesans turned white.
Seo Mun-pyeongs gaze turned to the warriors.
Are you looking down on me, too?
How could we?
N, no!
The men made hasty excuses, but to no avail.
Pubuck!
Their heads exploded with just two of Seo Mun-pyeongs punches.
Where are you hiding?
Seo Mun-pyeong looked around as he passed the bodies of the warriors.
Sniff!
He began to sniff like an animal. His appearance was hardly normal.
What should we doC?
R, run away!
The courtesan and the guests rushed out at once and ran away. As they fell tangled together, the chaos reached its peak.
Noisy!
Seo Mun-pyeong stepped on the fallen people and moved forward.
He walked on them with his internal energy bursting out so every person he stepped on had their limbs broken and guts exploded.
It was as if hell was unfolding inside the brothel.
Seo Mun-pyeong continued sniffing the air. And at some point his eyes became more ferocious.
Bang!
Seo Mun-pyeong flew through the window.
In an instant, he skipped over a dozen meters and arrived at the annex of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
A beautiful woman stood in front of the annex.
It was Soo-hyang. She ran out of the annex surprise when she heard screamsing from the main building.
Ah!
Soo-hyang stepped back in surprise when she saw Seo Mun-pyeong.
What is the meaning of this?
Jin Geum-woo and Neung Soun could not make out the situation in front of them.
All of a sudden, riots broke out all over Chengdu.
mes soared from different buildings as groups of warriors started a fight at the same time as if they had nned it altogether.
Its him
The moment the riot broke out, Jin Geum-woo instinctively realized that Heukam had already made his move.
Jin Geum-woo clenched his teeth.
They did their best to find Heukam, but Heukam dodged their eyes and even controlled many people into bing his own puppets.
Recognizing the seriousness of the matter, the Hao ns Hong Yusin dispatched an inspection team, while Yu Shinfeng also moved along with his niece Lee So-ha to subdue the rioters.
Jin Geum-woo muttered.
Strange! Is a riot all he wants? It doesnt make sense.
Since our encirclement on him is narrowing, he must have done this in a hurry.
Nung Soun casually said as if the situation was not a big deal.
There was a sudden riot, but the number of the warriors was not so high that they could be suppressed quickly.
That was then.
Were in trouble!
Won Ga-young came running. Her face white and tired from all the running.
What is it?
Pyeong is
Pyeong? Seo Mun-pyeong? What about him?
Neung Soun asked hastily. But Won Ga-young couldnt answer immediately because she was still regaining her breath from running.
Jin Geum-woo looked in the direction where Won Ga-young came from.
He could see another fire starting to spread out.
Jin Geum-woo ran to the ce where the mes soared without thinking further. Won Ga-young and Neung Soun quickly followed in his footsteps.
Oh my god!
The three of them looked at the ce where the mes soared with stunned expressions.
The brothel was burning.
But what they saw wasnt just the mes.
They saw a man standing in the middle of the copsed walls. He was holding the body of a certain woman as if he were out of his mind.
It was Seo Mun-pyeong.
He was staring nkly at the sky. His eyes had long lost their focus.
Pyeong!
Despite Jin Geum-woos call, Seo Mun-pyeong did not respond.
He looked like he had lost his soul.
As soon as they saw Seo Mun-pyeongs condition, Jin Geum-woo and Neung Soun immediately realized what had happened.
Oh my god!
He must have been under his magic!
The two looked at each others faces.
They had to somehow subdue Seo Mun-pyeong without hurting him and return him to his original disposition. They were only worried about Seo Mun-pyeongs safety that they did not even look at the woman he was holding.
They just vaguely guessed that the woman might be one of the courtesans because they were in front of the brothel.
Pyeong! Calm down ande here!
Neung Soun began to approach Seo Mun-pyeong cautiously.
Cit!
A gruesome sound rang out.
Jin Geum-woo and Neung Soun raised their heads in surprise. What came into their sight was the sight of a solid silver line cutting through the night like a shooting star.
A silver wire wrapped around Seo Mun-pyeongs neck in an instant.
No!
Jin Geum-woo was surprised and ran towards Seo Mun-pyeong.
Sugioc!
At that moment, Seo Mun-pyeongs head was cut off like tofu.
It felt somewhat unrealistic to see Seo Mun-pyeongs head rolling on the floor.
Pyeong!
You bastard!
Neung Soun and Won Ga-young shouted.
But Seo Mun-pyeong, who was decapitated, couldnt answer his colleagues screams. He, who had lost his head, soon copsed.
A man appeared where Seo Mun-pyeong copsed.
He just showed up without any warning or sign.
He had an exceptionally white face and demonic appearance.
It was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol silently took the womans body from Seo Mun-pyeongs hands and embraced her.
A pale face, and a cold body temperature.
The woman had already stopped breathing.
Soo-hyang!
Pyo-wol called out the womans name.
He received no reply.
Before she could be humiliated by Seo Mun-pyeong, she already took her own life.
Pyo-wol carefullyid Soo-hyangs body on the floor and said,
I had a vain dream for a while A dream where I could be in my own little world. But even that is not allowed for me. I get it now. That such happiness doesnt suit me.
You
Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at Jin Geum-woo.
Congrattions! You bringing me back into reality.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
End of Volume 5. Sigh~ I SHOULD HAVE KNOWN!! Thatst chapters Soo-hyang and Pyo-wol interaction was a death g!!!!
shback:
Ille again next time.
Ill be waiting.
Chapter 126
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 1
Manhwa: N/A
Pyeong!
Jin Geum-woos eyes were red and bloodshot as if the veins in his eyes were about to burst. He looked at Seo Mun-pyeongs body with eyes that seemed ready to spill blood at any moment.
The image of Seo Mun-pyeong lying on the floor with his head separated from his body felt too unrealistic. Jin Geum-woo had to spend a considerable amount of time epting his death.
It was the same for Neung Soun and Won Ga-young.
Seo Mun-pyeong was still a member of their organization, the Golden Heavenly Hall. Not only Neung Soun, who had always cared for him from the start, but even Won Ga-young, who hated him for being a bastard, could not help but feel sorry for his death.
How dare you kill Pyeong!
Oh my god!
Neung Souns eyes were as red and bloodshot as Jin Geum-woo.
Neung Soun was proud of his ability to stay rational and calm no matter the circumstances, but at this moment, his head was nk and he couldnt think of anything.
Only uncontroble anger filled his head. His anger was great enough to blow away all of his remaining rationality.
AHH!
Neung Soun let out a roar and rushed in. Before he knew it, he had a sword in his hands.
Ciiit!
A sword reminiscent of the white moon filled everyones vision.
Neung Soun executed his best technique, the Eighteen White Moon Sword Style.1
The Eighteen White Moon Sword Styleis one of the highest-ranking techniques in Jianghu. This is because the said technique is said to be capable of crushing even thergest boulders at once.
His nickname, the White Moon Sword, was also derived from the Eighteen White Moon Sword Style.
No!
Jin Geum-woo btedly tried to stop the advance of Neung Soun, but thetters moon-like swordsmanship continued to mercilessly send numerous strikes towards Pyo-wols direction.
The formidable power of his attacks caused a thickyer of dust to rise and obscured his vision. Still, Neung Soun was not relieved and tried to strike once again using his sword.
It was that moment.
Cit!
Something flew through the dust.
Neung Soun avoided the flying object with his superhuman sense.
Flying sword?
It was definitely a flying sword that passed by Neung Soun. If he had been a littlete in dodging the flying weapon, his throat would have been cut.
Neung Soun ran forward, wary that another flying sword woulde flying again.
Pyo-wol is still alive and well.
The flying sword that had just flown towards his direction proved that fact.
Neung Soun raised the senses of his whole body to the maximum.
Ciiit!
All of a sudden, he felt a tingling sensation at the back of his head.
The flying sword that had recently passed by him, drew a u-turn in the air and aimed for the back of his head.
What?
When Neung Soun became flustered at the unexpected trajectory of the flying sword, Won Ga-young quickly moved.
Ha!
As if to prove that she is the disciple of the famous swordsman Han Yucheon, she performed a brilliant sword technique and struck the dagger that was heading towards the back of Neung Souns head.
Kaang!
Won Ga-youngs intervention dramatically saved his life, but Neung Soun felt the hairs all over his body stand up.
Cwarreuk!
The flying sword, which had been deflected by Won Ga-youngs sword, was being dragged into the dust like a thread being rewound on a spinning wheel.
But it was too early for them to feel relieved.
Ciiit! Cit!
This time, two flying swords came out.
The flying sword which moved and attacked Neung Soun and Won Ga-young, was like a living creature that has its own will.
This!
Hck!
The two freaked out and swung their swords to block the iing flying swords.
Jin Geum-woo still didnt move and just observed the flying swords which attacked two of his colleagues. At first nce, it seemed like the flying sword was moving on its own.
Is it Sword Qi? No!2
Jin Geum-woo immediately denied his thoughts.
As he injected qi into his eyes, he could see the thread of the qi connected to the two flying swords.
The qi is condensed and used like a thread.
It was a skill that he had never heard of.
Operating qi to that kind of degree would require delicate sense and deep internal energy that ordinary people cannot imagine.
Jin Geum-woo is also proud of his deep internal energy, but he could not dare imitate such a delicate maneuvering of qi.
It wasnt just Jin Geum-woo.
No other warrior in Jianghu can confidently operate qi like a thread.
Jin Geum-woo did not even have a clue on how such an operation was even possible.
Kkagagagang!
Traditional swords and flying swords collided continuously.
Neung Soun and Won Ga-young were having trouble dealing against a skill they have never heard of before.
The flying sword was like a viper.
It was persistent and tenacious in targeting their weakest parts. Because of that, the two of them could not even approach Pyo-wol. Just dealing with the flying swords already made them exhausted.
Neun Soun, who could not stand it, shouted loudly.
Come out, you cowardly bastard!
That was then.
Puuuc!
He felt a sharp pain in his shoulder de. He looked at the object that wrapped around his shoulders. Its form was faintly visible.
Thread?
At that moment, his body was dragged away.
Heuk!
Neung Soun let out a gasp without realizing it.
Brother Soun!
When Won Ga-young was about to throw herself away to save Neung Soun,
Puk!
Something came through her ankle and wrapped around her shin.
At the moment Won Ga-young felt the pain, she also fell off like Nung Soun.
Argh!
She screamed.
The experience of being pulled over by an external force rather than by ones own will was truly terrifying.
Ciiit!
At that moment, a flying sword came down falling from the air towards her and Neung Soun.
Pyo-wol used the Soul-Reaping Thread to both subdue Neung Soun and Won Ga-young and control the ghost daggers.
With Pyo-wol using the Soul-Reaping Threads in two different ways, its utility increased tenfold.
Won Ga-young shut her eyes tightly as she saw the ghost dagger flying towards her.
But before that could happen, Jin Geum-woo already pulled out his sword and jumped into the air. He couldnt stand to see his colleagues be in danger any longer.
Stop it!
His body plunged to the floor at a frightening speed after reaching the apex of his jump.
He was now halfway in between Pyo-wol and Won Ga-young.
Nine Ring Heavenly Sword,3 the third type of his light soul technique. 4
Bang!
His sword, which contained a great amount of internal energy, was thrust down on the ground like a meteor.
A storm swept through the area, and the Soul-Reaping Threads which had tied up Won Ga-young and Neung Soun were quickly cut off. After the two were set free, they avoided the ghost daggers. They were only able to dodge it by a narrow margin.
Cwarreuk!
The Soul-Reaping Thread which was tied to the ghost dagger was rewound and recovered by Pyo-wol.
Huff! huff!
Haa haaa!
Neung Soun and Won Ga-young, who barely managed to preserve their lives, let out a rough breath.
They looked at the ce where the ghost dagger was recovered. As the dust settled, the figure of the Pyo-wol was revealed.
Pyo-wol was still in the same ce where he first stood.
He did not move even a single step while dealing with the young experts such as Won Ga-young and Neung Soun.
For a moment, their faces were contorted in shame.
Hiik!
Feeling humiliated, Neung Soun tried to attack Pyo-wol again. But Jin Geum-woo raised his hands to restrain him.
Neung Soun shouted,
Jin!
Hold it in!
We need to get revenge for Pyeong! How can I do that?!
Neung Soun was ready to rush towards Pyo-wol at any moment. Won Ga-young also held his hand.
You need to put up with it.
Even you?!
Were no match for him. As you can see, he didnt move a single step.
Keuk!
Leave it to brother Geum-woo.
A terrible expression befell Won Ga-youngs face.
She also finds it difficult to stand still.
She is the disciple of the swordsman Han Yucheon, who is said to be the best swordsman in the world.
So she took pride in her skills.
But not one of the sword techniques taught by her master was even put to use since she was constantly on the defensive. So if she can, she wants to have a life-and-death battle with Pyo-wol to show off her prowess regardless of the consequence.
However, she had no choice but to endure it because she knew that it would only hinder Jin Geum-woo if she rushed ahead.
Pyo-wol and Jin Geum-woo looked at each other.
Pyo-wol lost Soo-hyang to Seo Mun-pyeong, and Jin Geum-woo lost Seo Mun-pyeong to Pyo-wol.
Their rtionship took an irreparable blow.
To others, Seo Mun-pyeong may be a selfish viin, but to Jin Geum-woo, Seo Mun-pyeong was a good younger brother. It was absolutely impossible for him to overlook Seo Mun-pyeongs death.
Nevertheless, Jin Geum-woo endured.
He was different from Neung Soun and Won Ga-young.
He had a brilliant brain and eyes which could see through the truth of a situation. And he was clearly aware of his priorities.
Jin Geum-woo opened his mouth while keeping Pyo-wol in check.
Lets put our grudgest on hold for the meantime.
Why should I do that?
Shouldnt our priority be catching the main culprit who made things like this? We can deal with our problem after we catch him Or else, hell be out of Chengdu while were busy facing each other like this.
And if I dont agree?
Then Ill fight you with all my might. I might win, or you might win, but whoever wins wont be able to catch the one who killed her. Are you still alright with that?
Jin Geum-woos polite speech did not show any servility.
In his heart, he also wanted to fight against Pyo-wol with all his might. But if they do so now, it was clear that they would be far from catching the culprit who caused all of these things to happen.
Pyo-wol looked at Jin Geum-woo.
Jin Geum-woo did not avoid his gaze.
There was a suffocating silence between the two of them.
The confrontation between the two was so intense that Won Ga-young and Neung Soun even felt like the space around them was being distorted.
Suddenly, Pyo-wol looked at Soo-hyangs body lying on the floor. Even at the moment she died, she had afortable expression, as if she wasnt in pain.
Pyo-wol carefully hugged Soo-hyangs body.
Hu!
It was then that Jin Geum-woo exhaled the breath that he had been holding back. He interpreted Pyo-wols actions as a sign of epting his proposal.
Even as Soo-hyang lost her breath, she still looked beautiful.
Anyone who would look at her might think that she was just sleeping and that she would wake up anytime soon.
At that time, the courtesans of Divine Fragrance Pavilion who survived the fiasco came to Pyo-wol crying.
Madam!
Sister!
In front of Soo-hyangs body, they burst into tears that they had been holding back.
Ptsu!
Its because of you.
Some courtesans spit and cursed at Seo Mun-pyeongs decapitated body.
The reason why the Divine Fragrance Pavilion was in shambles, and why Soo-hyang and the other men died was because of the disturbance caused by Seo Mun-pyeong. If it hadnt been for him, all of them would have been having a good time as usual.
It was regrettable that they couldnt kick Seo Mun-pyeongs head because Jin Geum-woo and the others were looking at them.
Neung Soun and Won Ga-young turned their heads away from the courtesans. Seeing the behavior of the courtesans towards Seo Mun-pyeong made their heart feel heavy.
Only then did they realize what Seo Mun-pyeong had done.
Even if he was possessed by Heukam of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, he could not be an excuse for what he had done.
Damn it!
Ha! How did thisC
The two could not bear to look directly at the courtesans.
Pyo-wol said to Dan-seol, who is the second oldest courtesan after Soo-hyang.
From now on, you will be the one in charge of the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
Yes!
Bury Soo-hyangs body in a sunny ce.
Alright.
Dan-seol wiped away her tears and nodded her head.
She was very close with Soo-hyang. Thats why, when Soo-hyang said that she was going to set up the Divine Fragrance Pavilion, she joined without hesitation.
Soo-hyang usually discussed her ns on how to run the Divine Fragrance Pavilion with Dan-seol. So Pyo-wol thought that Dan-seol would be able to manage the Divine Fragrance Pavilion well if she had no prior experience.
Dan-seol held Soo-hyangs body in her arms and said,
You dont have to worry about the Divine Fragrance Pavilion anymore. You can just focus on what you have to do.
We will protect the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
You can trust us.
The courtesans each said a word to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol turned around without saying a word.
Jin Geum-woo asked,
How are you going to find the culprit?
Its not that hard to find him.
What?
The real difficulty is figuring out his background.
Jin Geum-woos eyes widened at Pyo-wols unexpected answer.
Background? Are you talking about the Xiaoleiyin Temple?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Start of Volume 6. Thank you for reading!- Eighteen White Moon Sword Style. Raws: ?????(ʮʽ).
- white, unblemished, pure
- moon, month
- ʮ ten, tenth
- eight
- ʽ style
- Sword Qi. Raws: ????(Ԛȡ).
- therefore, consider as, in order to
- air, gas, steam, vapor, spirit
- ȡ take, receive, obtain, select
- knife, old coin, measure
- Nine Ring Heavenly Sword. Raws: ?????(ŭh焇).
- nine
- h jade ring or bracelet
- sky, heaven, god, celestial
- extinguish, wipe out, exterminate
- sword, dagger, saber
- Light Soul. Raws: ???().
- light, brilliant, shine
- soul, spirit
- split wood, break apart, divide
Chapter 127
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 2
Manhwa: N/A
Won Ga-young clenched her teeth.
The wound on her ankle was still throbbing. It was a wound inflicted by Pyo-wol in their recent battle. The small wound made her feel as if a needle was piercing her ankle.
The wound itself wasnt that serious. Even if it went through her ankle, the hole itself was so small that it was unlikely to leave a scar.
The problem was not the wound on her ankle, but her wounded pride.
I couldnt even properly unleash the swordsmanship Ive been learning.
If she had lost after a fierce battle, her pride would not have been hurt so much. She would have understood why she lost, and she would feel an unbearable sense of defeat.
She didnt get the nickname Phantom Swordsman by doing nothing.
After appearing in Jianghu, she did quite a bit of fighting and gained fame by punishing rogues and gangsters. As she acted fiercely like that, Jianghu recognized her feats and gave her the title, the Phantom Swordsman.
All along, she had naturally epted her nickname as the Phantom Swordsman.
But now, the nickname she had taken for granted had never felt so heavy. It was as if the weight was crushing her shoulders.
Won Ga-young only now realized the heaviness of the special title she had.
Im nothing special. I cant believe I was satisfied with my reputation back then. Ive put a dent in my Masters reputation.
Her master was the swordsman Han Yucheon.
As far as swordsmanship goes, he was a super powerhouse who achieved unparalleled status. He hasnt allowed a single defeat in his life.
Won Ga-young thought that she would simrly walk the path of invincibility. It was something she thought of as normal and inevitable, so of course, she didnt have a single doubt about it.
But she ended up being defeated.
It was her first time to meet such a young and skilled warrior.
She was so scared that her teeth trembled.
It wasnt just a matter of her opponent being strong or weak.
He was like a snake. He hid himself in the grass while observing its prey.
Just as a snake induces a fundamental fear in humans, Pyo-wol also provokes a terrible fear in the warriors.
The human being, Pyo-wol, itself, is something that gives fear. Only those whopeted against Pyo-wol directly would realize how terrifying he was.
Its been two hours since their fight, but Won Ga-young still couldnt get over the feeling of her defeat. Maybe because it was the first defeat in her life, so the feeling of defeat had lingered for so long.
Still, Won Ga-young was faring better. Unlike her, Neung Soun could not stand the humiliation and hasnte out of the Four Sea Pavilion.
Where did such a persone from?
Whenever she would think about Pyo-wol, her face would contort. She shook her head and gritted her teeth.
The city of Chengdu was as chaotic as Won Ga-youngs heart. This was because many warriors were on the lookout for Heukam.
Tuk!
At that moment, someone passing by bumped into her.
Won Ga-young raised her head and apologized.
Oh, Im sorry. I was thinking about something else for a while
She couldnt finish her words.
A ck hand came over her face.
In an instant, her vision went ck and she quickly lost consciousness.
The ck figure who easily subdued Won Ga-young, soon carried her.
Heh heh!
The ck figure was Heukam.
Heukam carried Won Ga-youngs limp body on his shoulders. Won Ga-young, who had been subjected to Heukams technique, could not resist at all.
You will be a good ingredient.
Heukam murmured.
His eyes were filled with resentment towards Jin Geum-woo.
He wanted to thoroughly destroy Jin Geum-woo. However, Jin Geum-woo and the Hao n members response was quicker than he expected, so he could not achieve his desired result.
The most disappointing thing about it is that his work didnt do much damage to Jin Geum-woo at all. He nned to kill everyone in cold-blood to drive him to despair, but it only ended with Seo Mun-pyeongs death.
Because of that devilish bastard
It was deeply regrettable that Seo Mun-pyeong easily lost his life to Pyo-wol, since he could have created more havoc if he had gone even more wild and crazy for a little longer.
Where did such a guye from
Seo Mun-pyeong was not in any way weak but he couldnt even fight back against Pyo-wol and had his head cut off at once.
Heukam had never seen such a martial art in his entire life. Although he has yet to meet Pyo-wol in person, Pyo-wols eyes were enough to frighten him.
He recognized it the moment he looked into Pyo-wols eyes.
That hes one of his kind.
A person who is suited in the dark rather than the light.
The same kind as him, someone who is capable ofmitting any vicious thing without hesitation just to achieve his goal.
He could only have the advantage over Pyo-wol if he could make his preparations one by one over time, but if he meets Pyo-wol unexpectedly, he could not be confident of his victory.
Thats how terrifying Pyo-wol was.
Im forced to step down for now, but Ill definitelye back.
Heukam felt no shame in escaping.
Rather, he thought it would be more efficient to escape and get his revenge after finishing all his preparations.
But it still didnt fit his temper.
So he thought of a n on how tond a great blow on Jin Geum-woo even as he was running away. This is the only reason why he still remained in Chengdu. And now his intended purpose has been achieved.
He aplished it by aiming for Won Ga-young.
Heukam was convinced that Won Ga-young is a precious person to Jin Geum-woo. Furthermore, her characteristics and features were appropriate.
Heukam liked to manipte the minds of others.
His technique exerted its best power when his Demon Eyes, cursed poison, and Dream Dispersing Drug werebined.
Once he sessfully suppressed someone, they would act as his puppets.
But Heukam had no intention of stopping there. So he studied how to make his puppets even stronger. He found such a way by going through the vision of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The problem is that all the materials needed to implement the method are in the Xiaoleiyin Temple. For that reason, there was a premise that he had to bring Won Ga-young to Xiaoleiyin Temple intact.
But Heukam was willing to take the trouble.
How dare you interrupt my event?
As long as he could torment Jin Geum-woo, he was willing to do any hard work.
Heukam looked in front of him with his gloomy eyes. In the distance, he could see a group of warriors busy searching for something or someone.
He already knew who they were looking for.
Heukamughed at them.
Until now, Heukam had never shown his true self in front of others. Heukam found it funny how those people would never figure out his real self.
Heukam disappeared without a sound, leaving nothing but hisughter.
* * *
Tang Sochu looked at the streets of Chengdu with his brow furrowed.
Hell, theres no such thing as a sunny day.
Chengdu had recently experienced great bloodshedst year.
He wondered if things are starting to finally settle down, but once again the wind of destruction was sweeping through the whole city.
At this point, he was thinking whether Chengdu was actually cursed.
Thankfully, the confusion seemed to have resolved to some extent as dawn came. The screams of the people also subsided, and the mes that soared up high in the sky were also extinguished.
Tang Sochus workshop luckily avoided suffering damage. Still, he couldnt shake off his ominous feeling.
His feelings soon became reality.
Pyo-wol had arrived into his workshop.
Brother?
Seeing the sudden appearance of Pyo-wol, Tang Sochu stiffened. It was because Pyo-wols expressionless face seemed somehow different from the usual.
Whats going on?
I think I will be away for a long time.
Brother?
Im in need of some items.
Where are you going?
Xizang.
Xizang?
Tang Sochus eyes shook.
Xizang is a ce that could only be reached by walking over the western teau of Sichuan Province for more than a month. He couldnt help but wonder why Pyo-wol was suddenly going to such a far away ce.
Is it because of what happened today?
Pyo-wol nodded his head silently.
Tang Sochu looked at Pyo-wol for a moment with a sad gaze. Pyo-wol was trying his best to live a quiet life, but the people around him just couldnt leave him alone and would disturb him as they liked.
Tang Sochu who looked into Pyo-wols emotionless eyes for a moment, said,
Wait here for a moment.
He entered the workshop.
Pyo-wol, who was left alone, looked at the city of Chengdu.
The wind carried a bloody smell.
Heukam manipted people like Seo Mun-pyeong without ever using his own hands. As a result, many people died today.
Pyo-wol himself once terrorized Chengdu, but unlike Heukam, he did not dragged unrted people to the issue of Jianghu.
Heukams method was truly the worst. If anyone is caught by his technique, they would continuously suspect and doubt each other.
The incident that happened in Chengdu was proof of that fact. Most of the people who died were killed by the same people whom they trusted. As a result, confusion and distrust became inevitable.
It didnt matter to him though. Not until Heukam touched a person Pyo-wol was rted to.
While it was Seo Mun-pyeong who drove Soo-hyang to death, Heukam was the one who drove Seo Mun-pyeong to do so.
If he keeps Heukam alive, he didnt know when a simr scenario would happen again.
That was the reason why Pyo-wol moved.
After waiting for a while, Tang Sochu came out with something.
What he brought was a ck leather.
Tang Sochu spread out the leather and said,
Its a waterproof cloak. I made it by using a special and strong oil, so it can also block hot mes to some extent. There are several pockets inside, so you can store some small things.
Tang Sochu wrapped the cloak around Pyo-wol.
The size was just right as if it was intentionally made for Pyo-wol.
As Tang Sochu said, there was a pocket on the inside of the cloak to store various things. And in the pocket, the things Pyo-wol needed were already stored.
Brother might not need it, but the cloak already contains some basic weapons. Just take it. There mighte a time where you would need it. And take this as well.
This time, Tang Sochu took out a small porcin bottle from his arms and handed it to Pyo-wol.
What is this?
I managed to recover the white phosphorus fire, which is an item used by the Tang Family a long time ago. Once attached to the body, it is a me that would never go out.
Is there a me in here?
No, it only contains oil that is the medium for the white phosphorus fire. If you spray it and ignite it, the white phosphorus fire will start to burn. Because there are only a few drops, use it sparingly. Better yet, dont use it at all.
Pyo-wol took the porcin bottle and put it in the deepest storage space of his cloak.
Ill use it well.
Its difficult to make. If possible, dont use it.
Ill think about it.
Damn it! From the way you talk, Im sure youll be using it!
I have to use it since you already gave it to me.
Anyway, have a safe trip. Since Im busy with work, Ill have to return back inside now.
Tang Sochu waved his hands once and went back to the workshop.
Pyo-wol looked at the tightly closed studio door and turned around.
There was a man waiting for him when he came out on the main road.
It was Jin Geum-woo.
Jin Geum-woo looked at Pyo-wols entire body with a sharp gaze.
Thats a cloak I havent seen before. Are you trying to go to the Xiaoleiyin Temple?
Did youe here just to say that?
Ga-young is gone.
Ga-young?
The woman who was hurt by you. I was close with her.
Jin Geum-woos expression became serious.
He didnt see Won Ga-young all night until this morning. Furthermore, she had no reason to disappear without saying anything to him.
Jin Geom-woo, who finished investigating her whereabouts, was convinced that she had been kidnapped or killed by Heukam.
Hes after me. He initially chose Pyeong to torment me. And now he chose to kidnap Ga-young. Hes trying to get revenge on me.
So youreing along?
He must have gone to the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Since I cant find and track him on my own abilities, Ill have to leave it to you.
You havent forgotten that I killed Seo Mun-pyeong, have you?
I can forget my resentment against you for a while.
Jin Geum-woo looked directly at Pyo-wol.
There was an unmistakable stubbornness in both of his eyes. He was determined to follow Pyo-wol no matter what.
Pyo-wol turned around and said,
Youll have to try your best to follow along. If you fall behind, Ill leave you.
You dont have to worry about that, but how will you find him? Im sure hes already out of Chengdu.
All of the warriors of the Hao ns Chengdu branch were already mobilized in pursuing Heukam. But up to now, they still couldnt find him.
The Shadowless Monk, Yu Shinfeng, also joined in the search by mobilizing his personal connections, and simrly, they failed to see the trail of Heukams shadow.
Jin Geum-woo wondered how Pyo-wol would pursue Heukam in this situation.
Pyo-wol stepped forward and said,
Nothing alive could escape from me.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 128
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 3
Manhwa: N/A
Hoo!
Jin Geum-woo let out a sigh without realizing it.
He was currently in the house of an old physician.
The doctor was already dead in his own house. Flies were swarming around his body and his blood which had spilled on the ground was already hardened.
The doctors condition meant that he had been dead for quite some time.
Because Heukam had received and suffered a lot of damage, Jin Geum-woo thought that Heukam would be hiding in one of the physicians houses in Chengdu.
This was also the reason why the Hao n members were mobilized to search each of the physicians houses. But no trace of Heukam had been found anywhere.
It turns out Heukam had chosen this ce because the physician in front of him had long retired from the frontlines. This would mean that the retired doctor wouldnt be included in the list of the Hao ns informationwork hence the Hao n members failed to search this ce.
How did he find this?
Heukam must have killed the old doctor after treating his own wounds here. Without knowing that, he and the Hao n members were looking in the wrong ce.
He trembled at the ingenuity of Heukam.
But it was Pyo-wol who surprised him even more. Since Pyo-wol managed to find the ce that the Hao n failed to find.
Even if Jin Geum-woo constantly watched Pyo-wol from the sidelines, he still couldnt figure out how Pyo-wol did it.
He only observed Pyo-wol looking around a few times. So he felt like Pyo-wol was just lucky enough to find this ce.
However, Jin Geum-woo denied his thoughts.
Its not a coincidence. It is clear that he saw something I didnt.
The word coincidence did not suit a person like Pyo-wol.
The Pyo-wol he knew was more meticulous and rational than anyone else. It was clear that Pyo-wol had inferred this ce through some calction that he could not understand.
The problem is that Jin Geum-woo has no way of finding out by what reason Heukam chose to go here.
Pyo-wol looked at the wall, not paying attention to the old physicians body. There were many empty herb containers hanging on the wall.
He got some herbs here.
Why was he looking for herbs?
Manipting the human mind is by no means a simple feat, especially if you want to subdue those with great mental strength like martial artists. Going for the usual method is not enough.
He already uses cursed poison. Does he really need to use herbs?
The more ways he has, the better.
Haa
Furthermore, I assume that the cursed poison he uses to parasitize the human brain isnt something that can be so easily obtained. If its somon, theres no reason for him to gather herbs.
That must be right.
Jin Geum-woo shook his head.
Because Pyo-wols reasoning made sense.
How scary! How could he think that far with just observing the disappearance of a few herbs?
Only after hearing about the reasoning would it make it sound so simple. But even he didnt think that far, only Pyo-wol managed to immediately grasp the truth.
Even if they are looking at the same situation, their point of view and perspective arepletely different. So no matter how hard Jin Geum-woo tries, he wouldnt be able to have the same foresight as Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol is an entirely different person from him.
Pyo-wol carefully inspected the house of the physician.
Heukam tried topletely erase his traces in the dark. However, the traces he left behind were clearly visible in Pyo-wols eyes.
He stayed here for a long time even after killing the physician. Hes more daring than I thought.
After controlling Seo Mun-pyeong, Heukam also took advantage of the time where Won Ga-young was alone and kidnapped her.
It was something that ordinary people would not have dared to imagine.
In addition to being sneaky, Heukam is quick-witted and decisive in executing his ns.
In some ways, hes just like him.
Heukams tenacity of never forgetting once a grudge is formed and the determination to seek revenge is the same as his as if they were created from the same mold.
Thats why he felt bad.
Pyo-wol felt bad at the very fact that there is a person who resembles him exists in the world. But at the same time, it was thanks to their simrity that it was easy for Pyo-wol to understand the actions and behavior of Heukam.
Pyo-wol thought thoroughly from the perspective of Heukam.
If Im
Now that Heukam has healed his wounds and obtained medicinal herbs here, the next thing he would do must be to look for the perfect opportunity to get his revenge on Jin Geum-woo.
Pyo-wol came out.
And he found the best ce to monitor the Four Sea Pavilion, where Jin Geum-woo and his group were staying.
Finding the ce wasnt too difficult.
It was a small house across the Four Sea Pavilion. The family, who appeared to be the owner of the house, had already lost their lives. They now were all stuck in one room, rotting.
Do you think Heukam did this?
When Jin Geum-woo saw the familys body, he was furious.
But whether Heukam killed them or not, Pyo-wol didnt care. He just went to the window and looked at the Four Sea Pavilion. A panoramic view of the Four Sea Pavilion came into view.
Pyo-wol looked at the Four Sea Pavilion for a moment, then looked for any traces left in the room.
In fact, there were no traces.
All thats left in the room was finely chopped leather pieces, cotton balls, and pieces of steel.
Pyo-wol was quick to realize Heukams intention.
Hes thinking of crossing the Western teau.
What do you mean? Why would he cross the Western teau?
Pyo-wol who had a piece of leather in his hand, said,
The leather is oiled.
So?
Oiling the leather makes it waterproof.
And?
Those who want to pass through humid ces prepare items such as this. He must have used this to make a cloak here.
How can you be sure that he would cross the Western teau with that alone?
The cotton could be used as padding in the leather, which would mean the ce he would go is probably going to be cold. For this piece of steel, this can be useful in slippery ces. If the piece of steel is put under his shoes, whenever he steps on ice, it would be easier for him to walk. With this, the only area that fits those conditions is the Western teau. Although it is connected in Xizang, snow still piled up to the waist of a person at the top of the mountain.
Ah!
Jin Geum-woo eximed at Pyo-wols exnation.
He could not believe that such reasoning would be possible with only a piece of leather, some cotton balls, and pieces of iron.
Pyo-wolughed. This is because he would have prepared the same even if he was in a position of Heukam.
In fact, the coat he was wearing now had a simr effect to the one that Heukam had prepared here. Of course, the cloak Heukam made was iparably inferior to that of Tang Sochu.
Since then, Pyo-wol has been tracking traces of Heukam without a break.
He also found a street where he presumed Heukam had kidnapped Won Ga-young. From then on, Heukams actions became more pronounced.
It is by no means easy to kidnap a woman and get out of Chengdu which is heavily guarded.
At the time Won Ga-young was kidnapped, the Hao n members were roaming around the city. So it wouldnt be easy to sneak out of Chengdu while carrying an adult woman.
Pyo-wol inquired if there were any wagons that traveled fromst night until dawn. In the end, he discovered that there was a garbage truck that had left Chengdu this morning.
A man bought a horse and a carriage from a man who cleaned up the garbage for quite a lot of money. Pyo-wol asked the owner about the appearance of the horse and carriage in detail.
Jin Geum-woos stomach burned in anticipation.
Now that they found out that Heukam had escaped by a wagon, Jin Geum-woo wanted to hurry and track down Heukam as fast as possible. So he thought that Pyo-wol was wasting his time asking such useless questions.
However, Jin Geum-woo still endured his hurried feelings, knowing that there must be a reason for everything Pyo-wol does.
After finishing all the questions, Pyo-wol finally came out of Chengdu. However, the direction Pyo-wol was headed was strange.
It wasnt the road heading towards the Western teau, it was another path leading to a different direction.
Jin Geum-woo couldnt stand it any longer and asked,
Why are you going here, and not using the shortest route to the Western teau?
Nomaya.
What do you mean?
A tall horse is an old horse. You cant go that far with a wagon drawn by an old horse who never knows when it will die. Im sure he must have chosen the waterway. Its easier to hide a woman using that method and he can save a lot of time.
Ah!
Jin Geum-woo made an awkward expression.
He had nothing but admiration.
Pyo-wol was apletely different race from himself. He was good at tracking, and hebined a lot of information that Jin Geum-woo inadvertently dismissed to derive the best result.
No matter how hard Jin Geum-woo tried, he could not have the same perspective as Pyo-wol. So, he had no choice but to admit that Pyo-wol was a different kind of person from him.
Even this time, Pyo-wol was right again.
This is because horses and wagons that they assumed Heukam must have used were found on a river far away from Chengdu.
The overworked old horse was convulsing and breathing heavily. Heukam must have pushed the horse to its limit.
Pyo-wol looked at the river with sharp eyes.
And not long after that, the body of a sailor was found. It was clear that Heukam had killed the sailor and exhorted his boat.
Congrattions. Shes still alive.
Really?
There are remnants of footprints here. Judging by its shape, I assume they belong to a woman. Then based on the shallow depth and erratic direction, it is clear that she cannot move freely.
Or, like Pyeong whose mind was suppressed.
She will be fine.
Why do you think so?
Theres no reason to go this far and kidnap her if he was just going to control her mind. There must be some other reason for him to take her to the Xiaoleiyin Temple while keeping her sane.
Hoo!
Jin Geum-woo shook his head.
He now believes whatever Pyo-wol says. Finding this ce was proof of Pyo-wols capability.
Jin Geum-woo no longer had any doubts about Pyo-wols actions.
There was always a reason for Pyo-wols every action.
At first nce, it may seem useless, but once you get to know it, it was a necessary process.
Jin Geum-woo inadvertently collected too much information, reprocessed it with his own senses and vision, and made a cool decision. And his judgment has never been wrong.
That was the reason why Jin Geum-woo believed in Pyo-wol.
As time passed, the speed at which Pyo-wol was tracking Heukam increased.
Jin Geum-woo didnt bother to ask about Pyo-wols movements. He had no reason to ask. All he had to do was believe in Pyo-wol and follow him.
Even in the worst conditions, Pyo-wol would always find traces of Heukam.
As he continued to observe and watch Pyo-wol, Jin Geum-woo thought that Pyo-wol was terrifying.
If anyone would have this man as their enemy, they would no longer have anywhere else to hide in the world.
Jin Geum-woo is a warrior who prefers head to head confrontation, so he was not afraid even if he was against the best swordsman in the world. Since even if he loses, he would be able to convince himself why he was defeated.
However, assuming that an assassin like Pyo-wol was aiming at him, he felt goosebumps all over his body.
Since Pyo-wol is capable of hiding and observing his enemy for days. He will also dig every information about his opponent to find the right moment to attack his opponents weaknesses.
The mere thought of it made Jin Geum-woo unable to breathe.
Unlike a normal martial artist, there was no such thing as pride for an assassin. An assassin is someone one who would use any vile means without hesitation.
And Pyo-wol is a pinnacle example of an assassin.
Jin Geum-woo couldnt even begin to imagine how terrifying the assassination methods of a person like Pyo-wol has.
He was confident that he would never lose against anyone in a face-to-face confrontation, but just thinking that Pyo-wol would execute a sneak attack, his neck stiffened.
Whether he knew what Jin Geum-woo was thinking or not, Pyo-wol is busy concentrating in his pursuit of Heukam.
Before he knew it, air was flowing out of Pyo-wols mouth.
Only after seeing Pyo-wols appearance did Jin Geum-woo realize that they had already climb to a high ce in the Western teau.
The northwestern part of Sichuan was the Qinghai Province while the southwest part of Qinghai Province is Xizang. It is the Western teau that drew the boundary line.
Theoretically, if anyone would cross the Western teau, they could easily go to Qinghai Province of Xizang. However, the process of crossing the Western teau was not so simple.
Spring has already arrived in Sichuan, but the snow in the mountains has yet to melt here. The snow was piled high enough to cover the waist.
Furthermore, great danger lurked in the area. Among them, the most dangerous ones were the avnches and the deep cliffs hidden under the snow.
If anyone takes a wrong step, they will fall off the cliff of a thousand meters. Therefore, no matter how familiar a person was with the mountains, they were reluctant to enter the Western teau from autumn to early summer.
But for some unknown reason, Pyo-wol could sense and consequently evaded the danger like a ghost.
At first, Jin Geum-woo was puzzled why they made a big detour, leaving the straight road. It turns out that the spot in front of them previously was a cliff covered in snow. It was not umon for avnches to ur if they passed through it.
Even though Jin Geum-woo possessed an undefeated martial arts, he was no different from a small ant in the face of the power of nature.
Kwaaarrr!
In the face of an avnche of great majesty that destroyed the ridge, even Jin Geum-woo could not close his mouth. If he had been caught in the avnche, he, too, would have lost his life.
Pyo-wol did not even pay attention to the avnche.
He only focused on chasing after Heukam.
Nothing else could distract him.
The traces are getting clearer.
Until before, traces of Heukam were dim. But from a certain moment, the traces of Heukam were getting stronger.
It was because Heukam was being too careful.
Since it was Pyo-wol, he was able to track down the traces of Heukam. But if it were any other person and Heukam had hid his traces so thoroughly, he would not even dream of being pursued.
The fact that Heukam no longer cares about leaving traces meant only one thing.
He noticed the chase.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 129
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 4
Manhwa: N/A
Ive got someone on my tail.
Heukams face contorted.
There would be times where he would get an ominous feeling. He could have just chose to ignored it, but Heukam knows better than to just ignore his gut feeling.
His prudence of following his intuition is one of the reasons why Heukam has managed to survive this far.
Heukam had changed his course and erased his traces more delicately. But nevertheless, his anxiety did not go away.
It wasnt something he could be sure of not unless he could see it with his own eyes.
Heukam trusted his senses.
Im sure someones following me.
He thought of the possibility that he might be tracked, but he didnt know that someone would really pursue him.
Heukam felt a strong sense of crisis.
All the way from Chengdu to this ce, he really did his best to erase his traces. It should have been impossible for a warrior, even for those who had great tracking skills, to find and follow the traces he left behind.
However, Heukams confidence was shattered since someone indeed managed to follow him up to this point. It was clear that one who was following him had great tracking techniques.
Were there such a person in Sichuan?
Heukam bit his lip.
There was only one person who came to mind.
A person who ruined the ns he worked hard for. And the same person who killed Seo Mun-pyeong and instantly neutralized the coborative work of Won Ga-young and Neung Soun.
Heukam wasnt afraid of anyone but the moment he saw him, goosebumps had run all over his body. It wasnt just because the man was strong.
It was because he felt that he was a human being of his own kind.
An existence who thrives in the dark and someone who doesnt hesitate to use any means to achieve his own purpose.
A person who exerts more power when hes hidden than when hes exposed.
Pyo-wol.
Hes caught up.
Pyo-wols reason for chasing him didnt matter. What matters is that Pyo-wol is currently pursuing him.
Shit!
Heukam spit out swear words.
If he was alone, he was confident that he would escape from Pyo-wols pursuit. But he had a burden called Won Ga-young. With Ga-young on his back, it was impossible topletely evade Pyo-wols pursuit.
However, it was not easy for him to just abandon or kill Won Ga-young. If he did, all the painstaking efforts he had made so far would have been in vain.
Above all, it doesnt seem likely that Pyo-wol would give up chasing him even if he let go of Won Ga-young. Heukam knows that Pyo-wol is the kind of person who would chase his target even to the depths of hell.
Perhaps, if Heukam had been in Pyo-wols position, he would probably have acted the same.
So, Heukam had only one option left.
It was to arrive at the Xiaoleiyin Temple in the shortest time.
Xiaoleiyin Temple was his nest. Although he was not confident enough in dealing with Pyo-wol alone, the Xiaoleiyin Temple was filled with monks who had a stronger force.
No matter how strong Pyo-wol is, he would not be able to deal with them all.
With that being said, Heukam started running with all his power instead of wasting his time erasing his traces.
Running with a person on his shoulder was not an easy task. Furthermore, what made it all the more difficult is traversing the snow-covered Western teau.
But Heukam made the impossible possible with his superhuman patience and awareness.
Finally, as he descended from the Western teau, a vast in with no end in sight appeared.
It was an incredibly dramatic change. But it was a familiar scene for Heukam.
He had finally arrived in Xizang, which could be called his inner courtyard.
They should be tired by the moment they escape from the mountains.
The eyes of Heukam shone viciously.
* * *
Jin Geum-woos appearance was a mess as he came out through the snow-covered forest. His clothes were torn everywhere, and his body was full of scratches from tree branches.
He didnt feel any pain since it was just superficial wounds. But that didnt stop him from having a tired expression.
He couldnt rest even for a moment because he was concerned aboutndslides and cliffs. But what bothered him more than anything else was the extreme cold.
The severe cold that prated his bone was so painful that it was hard to bear despite his strength and experience.
The bitter cold gnawed at his stamina like an insect.
It was only then that Jin Geum-woo realized why the West Hignds was so notorious. He learned for the first time that going through a winter mountain without any preparations was almost close to suicide.
The only reason he survived until now was because his internal energy was so deep. But if it had been anyone else, they would have frozen to death on the way.
Jin Geum-woo nced at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wols appearance was intact. From his appearance alone, it was hard to believe that Pyo-wol had actually passed through the snow-covered alpine region.
I didnt know I would be so jealous because of a mere cloak.
Jin Geum-woo looked at Pyo-wols cloak with envy. The cloak made from oiled livestock perfectly protected Pyo-wol from the freezing cold.
It allowed him to preserve his stamina and physical strength even when they were traveling. Thanks to this, Pyo-wols body was in the best condition despite the harsh journey.
Jin Geum-woo was exhausted from following such a pattern.
Still, he never showed any signs of dislike.
It was because of Won Ga-young.
The sense of crisis that Heukam might do something untowards Won Ga-young if he waste made him unable to rest.
They passed through the Western teau and came down to the ins, but Pyo-wol continued the march without taking a proper rest.
They had to maintain their distance from Heukam. The further away Heukam goes, the harder it will be for them to track him, no matter how strong his tracks remain.
This is because nature could erase the traces of Heukam.
A strong wind was constantly blowing on the ins. This made the grass on the ins only grow the height of a persons ankle.
It was only a matter of time before the traces left on the ground were swept away by the wind. So before that happens, they had to catch up with Heukam as much as possible. They couldnt afford to take the time to rest.
Pyo-wol persistently tracked down Heukam while Jin Geum-woo helped by taking note of even the smallest traces he could find.
Suddenly, Pyo-wol raised his head.
A particrly strong wind was blowing.
If they make a mistake, all the remaining traces of Heukam could be erased. If they lose Heukam here, it would be far more difficult to find the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The location of the Xiaoleiyin Temple is highly confidential, making it almost impossible for an outsider to find it without a guide.
Not to mention, Pyo-wol and Jin Geum-woo did not have a single information about the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Because of that, the two desperately followed the trail of Heukam.
However, something happened that made the two stop their advance.
A huge amount of dust was rising in the distance.
A group of people were riding horses.
Both Pyo-wol and Jin Geum-woo possessed excellent eyesight. There was still a great distance between the two of them and the other party, but they quickly recognized the number and characteristics of those who came running on horseback.
About a hundred people in all. They are wearing a curved sword on their waist which the warriors of Xizang mainly use.
Jin Geum-woos eyes were cold.
The warriors on horseback were running straight towards where they were.
This could only mean that they were their target.
He has started moving. Since the entirety of Xizang is under the influence of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, moving a group of bandits must not be that difficult for him.
Jin Geum-woo was convinced that the people running on horseback were bandits.
It was the bandits and not the harsh natural environment such as the rough wind, that brought great fear to the merchants.
Bandits would swarm and plundered wherever they could. If they only took things away, they wouldnt have gained such notoriety. But besides goods, they also took peoples lives.
The vicious technique of leaving a few survivors left the merchants terrified even at the mere mention of their name.
The bandits were closing the distance in an instant. At this rate, they will reach the the two of them soon.
Pyo-wol said to Jin Geum-woo.
You deal with them.
Alone?
If I wasted my time entangled against them, all his remaining traces would disappear.
Even at this moment, the wind was blowing. It meant that all traces of Heukam were continuously being erased.
Jin Geum-woo asked,
How will I find you?
Ill leave a trace.
Alright!
Jin Geum-woo nodded without hesitation. With him apanying Pyo-wol so far, he hade to know what kind of person Pyo-wol is, so Jin Geum-woo was willing to follow his decision.
Pyo-wol would clearly leave some trace thats easy to recognize. Therefore, he just has to do his part of fighting the bandits here so they wouldnt miss Heukam.
Jin Gum-woos eyes had a cold glimmer.
So far, he had no choice but to give the initiative to Pyo-wol.
But that was only because tracking was not his forte.
But everything changes when ites to fighting. It was the area he was most confident in.
There was no reason for him to show mercy a group of bandits.
Jin Geum-woo watched the group of bandits approaching rapidly and said,
Ill catch up with you soon!
Pyo-wol looked at Jin Geum-woo for a moment and then moved. Like Jin Geum-woo, there was no hesitation in Pyo-wols actions.
There were things that Jin Gum-woo had to do, and there were things that he had to do.
He should just do what he was best at.
Pyo-wol ran at frightening speed, leaving Jin Geum-woo behind.
By the time Pyo-wol disappeared from Jin Geum-woos sight, a group of bandits starteding in and attacking.
Ha!
Kill him!
They stormed towards Jin Geom-woo with a terrifying force.
Sreung!
At that moment, Jin Geum-woo pulled out his sword.
A dominating force bloomed like a cloud from his whole body.
Nine Ring Heavenly Sword, Blood Rain Sword.1
Schiaak!
The swordsmanship technique went and overpowered the bandits.
And a scene from hell spread across the ins.
* * *
Pyo-wol paused for a moment at the eerie feeling he felt behind his back.
But he didnt look back.
Pyo-wol already knew even without confirming it with his own eyes that Jin Geum-woo was going crazy.
Goosebumps rose along his spine. The qi and technique that Jin Geum-woo radiated was that frightening and fatal.
He could see why Jin Geum-woo managed to belong to one of the top ranking experts in Jianghu. However, no matter how strong Jin Geum-woo was, he would have to take a considerable amount of time to deal with all the 100 bandits.
Pyo-wol increased his speed.
Jin Geum-woo had seen Pyo-wols tracking speed so far and thought it was his best, but what he saw was actually not Pyo-wols true ability.
Pyo-wol was not foolish enough to show his true abilities in front of others.
Now that he had shaken off Jin Geum-woo, this was the perfect opportunity.
Pyo-wol started running at an unprecedented rate.
The strong wind almost erased the faint traces, but it didnt matter. Pyo-wols nose could smell the scents carried in the wind.
A dry wind with little moisture. There were also many scents mixed in it.
To ordinary people, it would be just an unpleasant smell, but to Pyo-wol, it was a reservoir of information.
Pyo-wol distinguished a sweet scent from among the numerous scents.
Found you.
The scent wasing from Won Ga-young.
Pyo-wol wasnt sure how, but Won Ga-young smelled like sweet candy. Maybe it was her natural body scent, or it could be that she was influenced by her cultivation method making her have that distinct scent on her body.
Either way, it didnt matter to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol remembered Won Ga-youngs scent when she bumped into him. Thanks to her, even though her traces on the floor were gone, Pyo-wol was able to track her down.
Pyo-wol sprinted in the direction the wind was blowing.
Because the burden called Jin Geum-woo was removed, Pyo-wols speed was doubled. No one was watching him, so he had nothing to be concerned about.
Pyo-wol sprinted across the ins like the wind.
More and more, Won Ga-youngs smell started to get stronger.
This could only mean that the gap between him and Heukam was rapidly narrowing.
In fact, he could already see someone moving in the distance.
A ck figure running while carrying someone on his shoulder.
It was Heukam.
However, Heukam did not notice at all that Pyo-wol was near and just behind him.
It was natural.
Pyo-wolpletely concealed his presence. And Jin Geum-woo, who was only a burden, was also removed.
No matter how keen Heukams eyes were, and no matter how good his senses were, it was impossible for him to notice the presence of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol followed Heukam like a ghost.
He thoroughly matched himself to Heukams every action.
Pyo-wol would breathe at the same time as Heukam, and Pyo-wols heart would beat at the same rate as Heukam..
Pyo-wol basically synchronized his body with Heukam.
It was one of Pyo-wols unique skills that no one could imitate.
At this moment, Pyo-wol was another Heukam. So Heukam did not notice Pyo-wol at all, even though Pyo-wol was directly behind him.
Rather, it was another person who discovered Pyo-wol.
Won Ga-young, who was shaking helplessly on the shoulders of Heukam, raised her head and saw Pyo-wol.
Her eyes fluttered as if they were about to tear open. If Heukam had not restrained her, she would have screamed at that moment.
Pale white face, insensitive eyes that show no emotion.
It was as if a ghost was following them.
Pyo-wol!
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Nine Ring Heavenly Sword, Blood Rain Sword. Raws: ?????(ŭh焇) ??? ???(Ѫꄇ).
Chapter 130
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 5
Manhwa: N/A
Neung Soun touched the upper part of his chest and frowned.
The tips of his finger felt a small wound. It was such a small hole that only a single thread could pass through. The wound was so small that a stranger might mistake it for a small dot.
But the pain felt from the wound was worse than any other major wound.
Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread prated into Souns dorsal scap and prated the front of his chest. It wasnt a life-threatening wound, but it was enough to shatter Neung Souns pride.
Neung Soun bit his lip and looked out the window.
I couldnt do anything. Nothing
Far from being unable to avenge Seo Mun-pyeongs death, the fact that he was helpless against Pyo-wol was tormenting him.
This was the first time he had felt so helpless since leaving for Jianghu.
The defeat he had experienced from Pyo-wol became a huge setback for him, who had been running on the road to sess.
Hoo!
He sighed.
He also wanted to track down Heukam who had kidnapped Won Ga-young. However, he didnt since he knew that he would only be a burden if he followed them with his imperfect state.
Above all, he was responsible for recovering Seo Mun-pyeongs body. This was the reason why Neung Soun remained in Chengdu with his resentment.
Knock knock!
Then someone knocked on his door.
Can Ie in?
The owner of the voice was Yu Shinfeng, the Shadowless Monk.
Come in, Mister Yu!
As soon as Neung Soun answered, Yu Shinfeng came in with his niece, Lee So-ha.
But it wasnt just the two of them who came in. A man whom he was seeing for the first time was following them.
When Neung Soun made a puzzled expression, Yu Shinfeng introduced the stranger.
This person is the chief inspector of the Hao n, Hong Yushin.
Ah, the Hao n!
He is urrently in charge of the Hao n in Chengdu.
Neung Souns eyes lit up at Yu Shinfengs exnation. He greeted in a dignified manner,
Nice to meet you, Mister Hong!
I am honored to meet Mister Neung Soun
Hong Yushin also politely greeted him. He seen Jin Geum-woo before, but this was the first time he was meeting Neung Soun.
What did Mister Honge here for?
Its because of the assassin Pyo-wol who went with Mister Jin.
He is a very dangerous person. We, the Hao n, have been tracking him so far, but we have found very little.
So?
Lets cooperate. We need to gather information about him in advance so that we can respond immediately when problems arise in the future.
Hong Yushin usually didnt show his thoughts or feelings. However, he could not remain calm andposed as easily when ites to matters concerning Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was the worst person he had ever dealt with.
He couldnt dare say that his martial arts were the strongest, but his level of danger was so terrible that it could not bepared to any other warriors.
The track record of Pyo-wol so far proves it.
How dangerous he is.
Therefore, Hong Yushin broke the custom of not revealing his identity to the outsiders and visited Neung Soun directly.
Pyo-wol was well worth it.
If he does not prepare in advance from now on, he will be helpless when Pyo-wol indeed bes a threat against him in the future.
Neung So-woon looked at Hong Yushin for a moment and then nodded.
Okay. Lets cooperate.
Youve thought well, Mister Neung!
But I dont know what you mean by cooperation.
What do you mean?
I still dont know what kind of trick he used.
Neung Soun undid his shirt and showed his wounds.
I dont even know what method he used against me, so how can I be of help you?
Hong Yushin bit his lips at Neung So-woons pitiful words.
* * *
Heukam felt the hairs all over his body stand up.
Its him.
The reason he felt Pyo-wols presence was because of Won Ga-young, who he was carrying on his shoulder. Won Ga-youngs heart rate, which had not changed much before, suddenly increased.
An increase in heart rate meant that she was responding to an external stimulus.
The moment he recognized that there was something that stimted Won Ga-young, Heukam expanded the senses of his entire body. But he felt nothing.
He even looked around, but he couldnt see anything.
He didnt see anyones presence nor a shadow of a person.
He thought he had reacted too sensitively. But Won Ga-youngs heart was still pounding heavily. It was difficult to believe that her reaction happened without any reason.
Won Ga-young was looking at something he couldnt see. It was right behind Heukam.
Heukam would turn around and look back. But there were no traces of people, not even the shadows of beasts.
Only the vast in, where nothing could be seen, came into his sight. There was nothing in the ins which could be used as cover to hide from his line of sight.
Moreover, he had raised his senses to the highest level. Like a sharply forged sword, his sharp nerves did not miss even the slightest change.
No matter how skilled the opponent was, he could not deceive his senses. Heukam doubted his senses for the first time.
It was because Won Ga-youngs heart was still pounding greatly.
Her gaze, of course, was directed behind him.
No wayC?
Heukam rotated his body.
Since he rotated at a high speed like a spinning top, the surrounding scenery could be seen at a nce. But no human figure could be seen anywhere.
Heukams eyes trembled.
There was clearly nothing in his sight. Won Ga-youngs reaction, however, was saying that there was someone.
Heukam felt like he was going crazy.
Did he manage to fool and escape my senses? Nonsense!
Heukam had be self-conscious of other peoples gaze from an early age because of his hideous appearance. Thanks to this, his senses have developed so sharply to the point that it could be considered as abnormal.
Not even an expert from the Xiaoleiyin Temple could manage to deceive his senses. So there was never a moment where Heukam doubted his senses.
But today, for the first time, he started to doubt himself.
Suspicions give birth to a ghost.1
It is said that if someone starts to doubt, a ghost will appear in their heart. This is the exact state of Heukam right now.
He was the person who usually brings fear to others and not a man who feels fear.
But right now, he was feeling scared for the first time.
At the unfamiliar feeling he was experiencing for the first time, Heukam could not hide his bewildered and flustered expression.
His agitations were passed on to Won Ga-young, who was carrying it on his shoulder.
Won Ga-young understood the reaction of Heukam.
Because she herself was as shaken as Heukam.
Won Ga-youngs face was facing the back of Heukam. In her eyes, Pyo-wol was clearly visible.
Pyo-wol was following Heukam like a ghost.
He moved every time Heukam would move.
When Heukam moved one step, he would also move one step. When Heukam would look back, Pyo-wol moved just enough to avoid Heukams line of sight.
Won Ga-young felt like she was going to crazy every time she would see Pyo-wol moving just enough to avoid the gaze of Heukam.
G, ghost?
Won Ga-young was agitated.
There was no one who would not be shaken by such a sight. Which includes Won Ga-young.
The movement of Pyo-wol, which denies hermon sense, far transcended human limits.
How can he predict the movement of his target and move in advance?
It was an impossible copy Heukams movement without going into his head and fully prating his thoughts.
Won Ga-young didnt know that Pyo-wol had perfectly synchronized his body with Heukam. Even if she knew, she wouldnt believe it.
Pyo-wols shocking movements could not be understood with hermon sense.
If Heukam walks, so does Pyo-wol.
Like a ghost, without any sign.
But Won Ga-youngs eyes could clearly see everything Pyo-wol was doing.
She could feel the agitation of Heukam.
Heukam also knew that someone was following him. But no matter how much he raised his senses, he couldnt see Pyo-wols figure at all with his own eyes, so his fear only grew.
He is definitely near him but since he couldnt see him with his own two eyes, he was starting to go crazy.
Are you mocking me?
Heukam bit his lip.
A person who has deceived his senses so thoroughly should be able to attack him any time and go for his throat. But the fact that Pyo-wol was following him from a little distance was no less than mocking him.
This demon-like bastard!
Heukam trembled.
A feeling of helplessness where he could not do anything, even though he knew the enemy was following him, tormented him.
The intentions of Pyo-wol were clear.
Hes trying to kill himself.
Heukam never dreamed that he would fall into this kind of situation.
As time passed, the pressure felt by Heukam grew stronger.
Pyo-wol did nothing at all.
He neither attacked the Heukam nor revealed himself.
He just quietly followed.
Such a move further drove Heukam to the edge. He felt like an invisible noose was choking his breath.
If he went on like this, he felt like he was going to go mad even before he reached the Xiaoleiyin Temple. This was the first ever fear he had ever experienced in his life.
He had no idea that this form of fear existed.
Come out! Come out!
In the end, as if Heukam had a seizure, he fired his qi everywhere.
Kwakwakwang!
His qi overturned the ground and dust rose. But he still couldnt see Pyo-wol anywhere. If he was injured, there should have been bloodstains, but there were no traces of that.
Am I mistaken?
Heukam has now reached the point of doubting his own judgment.
No, Im not! Im sure he exists.
Now, Won Ga-young, who Heukam was carrying on his shoulder, was starting to feel like a burden.
Even when he crossed the Western teau of Sichuan Province, he didnt feel that carrying her was difficult, but now it felt like a heavy weight was on his shoulders.
Wait! Do I really need to take this bitch to the end?
For a moment, a vicious light shed in the eyes of Heukam.
He had kidnapped Won Ga-young to inflict a big blow on Jin Geum-woo, but looking back, there was no reason to take her to the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Jin Geum-woo wasnt the problem.
The problem was Pyo-wol, who was following him like a ghost.
Heukam thought that he would be able to free himself a little from Pyo-wols pursuit if he let go of the burden which was Won Ga-young.
Okay!
The hand that was wrapped around Won Ga-youngs body tightened.
The moment when Heukam felt that the thick tendon on the back of his hand would pop out, he threw Won Ga-youngs body into the air.
Won Ga-young, who was suppressed by Heukam, could not even scream as she flew away.
Heukam spread his hands wide toward Won Ga-young.
He executed one of the techniques of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, the Demon Fire Palm.2
The Demon Fire Palm is a terrifying way of ughtering a person by having their internal core torn in pieces, even if its against an expert who possesses profound skills.
Not to mention, Won Ga-young was unable to take any action at all. All she could do was close her eyes tightly.
Keuhk!
At that moment, the scream of Heukam rang out.
A dagger was stuck in his hand as he was about to release his technique. Because of that, he failed to execute his technique.
Won Ga-young was able to escape safely from the Demon Fire Palm.
Although she crashed to the floor defenseless, she was able to withstand the pain.
Ugh!
Heukam grabbed his hand which was pierced by a dagger and let out a beastly groan.
He looked around with a look of disbelief.
As expected, Pyo-wol was still nowhere to be seen. But Won Ga-young, who was spread across the floor, could clearly see Pyo-wol standing behind Heukam.
Under the scorching sun, his uniquely white face seemed to glow on its own. So he felt even more alien and scary.
Heuek!
Heukam rubbed the drool from his lips. His eyes were fixed on the dagger in his hand.
It is now clear that Pyo-wol was chasing him. This little dagger stuck in his hand was proof that he had been here.
Heukam pulled out the dagger and threw it on the floor, then ran like crazy. He didnt even spare a nce at Won Ga-young, who he had kidnapped.
He had no time to hesitate.
The only thought that filled his mind was that he had to escape and reach the Xiaoleiyin Temple as fast as possible. Heukam performed his best footwork at the highest speed he could.
Seuek!
Pyo-wol looked at the back of Heukam indifferently.
Heukam will guide now then to the Xiaoleiyin Temple. All he had to do was follow him as ever. Pyo-wol walked along with Heukam.
Won Ga-young looked at Pyo-wol with pleading eyes.
Her whole body was still paralyzed. If she was left in this state, she might be food for animals or withered to death under the scorching sun.
Save me.
She begged Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol passed by casually without giving her a single nce.
Help me, you demon!
Won Ga-youngs scream was not heard by Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol disappeared from Won Ga-youngs sight in an instant.
Won Ga-young had a look of despair as she looked in the direction where Pyo-wol disappeared. She soon slowly lost consciousness.
Are you okay?
She woke up after hearing someones voice.
She first thought it was a hallucination.
But soon she realized that someone was holding her in his arms.
Won Ga-young slowly opened her eyes.. Then she saw the face she had been dreaming of.
Brother Geum-woo
Jin Geum-woo was holding her in his arms.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Suspicions gives birth to a ghost. Raws: ?????().
- Chinese idiom. Suspicions create imaginary fears or a suspicious heart will see imaginary ghosts. This refers to all kinds of hallucinations and misjudgments that might ur due to suspicion. People who are suspicious by nature, when encountering suspicious things, make random guesses and believe them to be true, in fact, it is all psychological.
- Demon Fire Palm. Raws: ???(ħ).
- ħ demon, evil spirits, magic power
- fire, me, burn, anger
- palm of hand
Chapter 131
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 6
Manhwa: N/A
Jin Geum-woo hurriedly released Won Ga-young.
Are you okay?
I Im fine.
She tried to pretend she was calm, but she couldnt hide the trembling in her voice.
Jin Geum-woo sighed softly while holding her in his arms. He was relieved to see her unharmed.
No one knows how worried he has been all this time. He pretended to be calm on the outside, but on the inside he was greatly worried about her well-being.
Fortunately, Pyo-wol put pressure on Heukam, so thetter didnt even have time to think about anything else. Thanks to him, Won Ga-young was released safely.
For a long time, she had been carried like luggage so her body was as stiff as a tree.
Jin Geum-woo injected his qi in Won Ga-youngs body. He was trying to ease andfort her body from the inside using qi.
After a while, Won-youngsplexion returned to normal as if to confirm that Jin Geum-woos efforts worked. It was a phenomenon that only urred when qi was circted smoothly.
I can do it by myself now.
Won Ga-young said with a shy expression.
After being treated as a burden by Heukam for several days, her body became very dirty and stinky. She didnt want to show Jin Geum-woo her disheveled figure.
Jin Geum-woo nodded and stepped back.
Won Ga-young sat cross-legged and concentrated on recovering her internal strength.
After one hour has passed, Won Ga-youngpletely recovered her physical condition.
Won Ga-young stood up and said,
Thank you, brother foring to rescue me like this.
Be more grateful to him than me. Without him, I would never be able to save you.
He is
I know. He killed Pyeong. But its also true that he saved you. I wouldnt know how to find you if not for him.
I have be a burden.
Dont think like that. You have never been a burden. Its just bad luck.
Hoo!
Won Ga-young sighed at Jin Geum-woos words of constion. Her nickname as the Phantom Swordsman felt meaningless.
Why did they even call me a master? Im so pathetic now.
She felt ashamed. Rather than helping the person she liked, she ended up being a burden. Furthermore, her appearance right now was so shabby. She cant believe she got so intoxicated by her title as the Phantom Swordsman.
Jin Geum-woo asked,
Hows your body?
I think I can move around now.
Can you go back to Chengdu alone?
What about you?
He has to pay off his debt.
Jin Geum-woo raised his head and looked in the direction where Pyo-wol disappeared. Without Pyo-wol, he wouldnt have been able to reach this ce and save Won Ga-young like this.
He was definitely a person who would pay back his resentment.
Seo Mun-pyeongs death could not be offset by the fact that Pyo-wol helped in saving Won Ga-yeong.
Both events must be distinguished separately.
Some may say that he was being too uptight, but that was the nature of a person called Jin Geum-woo. Knowing that fact, Won Ga-young did not stop Jin Geum-woo.
Alright, brother! Ill go back to Chengdu alone.
Im sorry, and thank you.
No, dont be. I should be the one sorry since I ended up being on your way. I promise, Ill never show you such an unsightly side next time.
You never looked unsightly.
Even with Jin Geum-woosfort, Won Ga-young could not raise her head.
Hu!
Her sighs mingled in the wind.
* * *
This demon-like
Heukam trembled.
The ck mist on his body had long since disappeared without a trace.
The ck mist is operated by his internal qi, but he couldnt use his qi as carelessly as before. Thats why he removed the ck mist that covered his ugly appearance in order to preserve even a little bit of his qi.
In thest few days, he hadnt slept well, nor had he taken a break.
It was all because of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol had left a scar on his body by attacking him with his flying swords whenever Heukam would rest.
Since Heukam couldnt detect nor stop the barrage of weapons, the scars on Heukams entire body gradually increased.
Furthermore, the Demon Eyes, which he was proud of, did not work on Pyo-wol.
If he could look into the eyes of Pyo-wol, his Demon Eyes might have worked, but since he couldnt even see Pyo-wol, it became useless.
But even if Heukam managed to look into Pyo-wols eyes, there was no guarantee that his Demon Eyes would work. Especially since Pyo-wol had a strong and firm spirit.
All he had left was cursed poison and the Dream Dispersing Drug, where in both could only be used if he could subdue Pyo-wol.
If Heukam couldnt even get a glimpse of Pyo-wols face, it would be ridiculous to think that he can subdue him.
However, it did not mean that Heukam could not do anything. The influence of the Xiaoleiyin Temple applies to the entire Xizang. Not quite as much as the entire Jianghu, but there were quite a few sects in the Xizang.
Some of them possessed quite a powerful force.
The Red Tree Pagoda1 was one of those ces.
It was independently established long ago by a monk of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, and the current owner of the pagoda maintained a close rtionship with the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Heukam believed that they would help him so he desperately fled to the Red Tree Pagoda.
The Red Tree Pagoda stood tall and alone on the in. The pagoda had seven floors, and martial artists were practicing on each floor.
The owner of the pagoda, Yulmok-ah, was in charge and he was training on the seventh floor, which was the highest floor.
Yulmok-ah is a martial arts master who was also recognized by Hyeolbul, the sect leader of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Heukam thought that Yulmok would be able to stop Pyo-wol, who was constantly tormenting him.
Heukam sprinted towards the Red Tree Pagoda with all his power.
After running for a while, he saw a huge red tower in the distance.
That was his goal, the Red Tree Pagoda.
Who are you?
Stop!
When the figure of Heukam appeared, the warriors of the Red Tree Pagona, who were standing on guard, pointed their weapons and shouted.
I came out of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. I came to see sect leader Yulmok-ah, so hurry and open the door.
Are you saying youre from the Xiaoleiyin Temple?
Yes. I will tell Yulmok-ah about the details, so please open the door.
Heukam took out a small copper te from his bosom and threw it in their direction to prove that he was a monk of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The attitude of the warriors who confirmed the copper te became polite.
You may go inside.
They opened the only door leading to the Red Tree Pagoda.
The Red Tree Pagoda is a fortress where outsiders could never enter if the door was locked. Although there are windows on each floor, there was no room for anyone to break in because of the numerous experts who stood guard.
Thud!
As soon as Heukam entered the Red Tree Pagoda, the door closed tightly.
Phew!
Only then could Heukam breathe a sigh of relief. But he didnt have the time to rx like this.
We have to stop him from entering.
Heukam hastily ascended to the seventh floor.
On the seventh floor, Yulmok-ah was waiting for him.
Yulmok-ah is six feet tall. Her whole body was adorned with numerous ornaments. Only a few people knew that the splendid ornaments that only women could use are actually weapons with lethal power.
Yulmok-ah stared at Heukam with fierce eyes.
You said youre from the Xiaoleiyin Temple?
Yes. My name is Heukam.
Heukam? Ive heard of you. Youre the hunting dog raised by Hyeolbul.
Thats right.
Even with the insulting words, the expression of Heukam was not disturbed at all. Because now was not the time to worry about such trivial insults.
So what did youe here for?
Yulmok-ah asked in an arrogant manner.
Although they were affiliated with the Xiaoleiyin Temple, Yulmok-ahs pride was great. Even if there were only about a hundred warriors in the Red Tree Pagoda, each of the individuals skills were not in any way inferior to the sects of Xizang.
Yulmok-ahs martial arts also didnt lose to the proud experts of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, the Ten Monks of Blood Thunder.3
In the southern part of Xizang, she was even more feared than the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Due to this, Yulmok-ah had no choice but to be arrogant in nature.
She thinks that no one can dare to take precedence over him except for Hyeolbul of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
If it was the usual Heukam, he would never have left Yulmok-ahs arrogance alone. But now he was in a position to ask for help. He had no time to argue about the little things.
There is someone who is tracking me right now.
The Xiaoleiyin Temples hound is being pursued? Heh heh! Thats really interesting.
Hes truly a terrifying person. Since his martial arts and stealth skills are great, we have to thoroughly guard the Red Tree Pagoda and prevent him from entering.
Hahaha! Who would dare to break into the Red Tree Pagoda? Even Hyeolbul will not be able to enter without destroying this ce.
But
Anyway. If you find us safe, just stay calm and go. Its unsightly to see a runaway dog barking.
..
Heukams ugly face became even more distorted. But he soon regained his original expression.
Okay. Then I will be indebted to you.
Heukam bowed his head deeply to Yulmok-ah.
In thest few days, Heukam wasnt able to rest for a single moment. Fatigue reached its peak so he did not even have the strength to fight Yulmok-ah.
Yes. I just need to get enough rest. Hopefully this ce wont be infiltrated.
Yulmok-ahs condescending appearance was annoying to see, but she was still capable. Right now, her martial arts skill is second to none. With Yulmok-ahs ability, she will be able to protect him even for a day.
Before Heukam left the door, he said a word to the old woman.
Hes an assassin. Hes great at hiding and infiltrating, so please strengthen your defenses.
Heh heh! Even though it looks so ordinary, there are several machinery and traps operating on each floor, and the masters of the main tower guard the main road, so no one would dare enter. You can rest easy, hound!
Alright.
Your body stinks, so hurry up, take a bath and rest.
Thank you for your consideration. Then
After saying his farewell to Yulmok-ah, Heukam came out.
One of the warriors of the Red Tree Pagoda was waiting for him to escort him to the dormitory. His amodation was a small room in the corner of the third floor of the Red Tree Pagoda. Although the room was small, there was a wooden bathtub so he could enjoy a bath.
Hoo!
Heukam undressed and dipped into the bathtub. The water wasnt heated so it was cold. But to Heukam, it was heavenly.
After taking a bath, Heukam ate a light meal,y on the bed.
Would he daree after me here?
Heukam tried to deny his thoughts.
Even though Yulmok-ah was blind, it was certain that the Red Tree Pagoda was an impregnable fortress. It was impossible for anyone in the world to sneak into this ce, even if it was Pyo-wol.
Heukam thought that Pyo-wol was watching the Red Tree Pagoda from somewhere.
Even he wont be able to listen here. Im sure hell watch over me and press me again when Ie out.
Goosebumps came back up in his back at the thought of being pressured by Pyo-wol again.
Its a pity, if only I had that girl, I would be able to subdue her and use her as a weapon.
He found it a pity that he had to abandon Won Ga-young to preserve his life. It would have been an added bonus if he could subdue her heart and turn her into a weapon. He could also had a good time as a bonus.
But everything is the past anyway. It was toote for him to regret his decision, and the situation at the time was too urgent. He had to be satisfied that he manage to preserve his life.
Before he knew it, Heukam fell asleep. Heukam did not resist and was swallowed by his dreams. Its been a really long time since he slept.
This was the first time he slept so sweetly since he came out of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Heukam opened his eyes.
The room was silent.
The silence was strange, but that made him more reassured. It was proof that nothing had happened overnight.
As expected, even he wouldnt dare to infiltrate here.
Heukam smiled.
He had slept well so his condition improved. At this rate, he thought he would be able to fight him back even if he met Pyo-wol again.
He sat and got off the bed.
Jjalgrung!
At that moment, a strange noise was heard from inside the bed.
Heukam lifted the nket with a puzzled expression.
.
The eyes of Heukam looking inside the nket became so wide that it looked like his eyes were about to be torn apart.
He could see colorful ornaments ced in between the nket and the bed.
He had clearly seen these splendid ornaments, which have now been dyed red.
You cant be serious?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Red Tree Pagoda. Raws: ???(ľ).
- red,
- ľ tree, wood
- tower, spire, tall building
- Yulmok. Raws: ???(ľ).
- chestnut tree, surname
- ľ tree, wood, lumber
- our, us, i, me
- Ten Monks of the Blood Thunder. Raws: ????(Ѫʮɮ).
- Ѫ blood
- thunder
- ʮ ten
- ɮ buddhist priest, monk
Chapter 132
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 7
Manhwa: N/A
Bang!
Heukam stormed out of the door.
It was quiet inside the Red Tree Pagoda.
The Red Tree Pagoda is usually quiet. Its because the owner of the tower, Yulmok-ah, didnt like noise. But the suffocating stillness that now surrounds the Red Tree Pagoda cannot be exined by saying that its because of the mere silence.
There is no warmth, not even the faint sound of breathing. There is only the chilling cold air that made the skin of Heukam feel goosebumps.
Heukam stared at the hallway. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt see anything.
An ominous premonition overcame him.
After hesitating for a moment, Heukam carefully opened the door to the next room.
It was the room where one of the warriors of the Red Tree Pagoda lived.
Heuck!
As soon as he opened the door and checked the inside, a suppressed gasp escaped from Heukams mouth.
A mighty warrior stood tall and stared at him. He looked as if was dealing with life or death.
Oh, sorry
Heukam, who inadvertently apologized, shut his mouth. He didnt feel vitality of the living from the warrior.
No way?
Heukam cautiously approached the man. There was still no movement from the warrior.
Ah!
Heukam finally arrived in front of the warrior and let out the breath he had been holding back without realizing it.
As he had guessed, the warrior had already stopped breathing. But the warriors standing posture and the staring expression were so vivid, that it made it seem that he was still alive.
The warrior, who had lost his breath, was a master who was recognized in the Red Tree Pagoda. Even though such a master died in the room next to him, Heukam did not feel any signs.
He felt chills as if he had the flu.
Heukam looked at the body of the dead warrior without fear. He couldnt find any scars. A strong man had died near him, and the fact that he did not know how he died made Heukams sick to his stomach.
Its him. Hes hiding in here.
Heukam ran out of the room.
Heukam, who looked around for a while, soon ran into another room.
The owner of the room was a person who looked like an ordinary schr. He died while reading a book in front of his desk. And again, no wounds were found.
Ugh!
Heukam unconsciously let out a groan.
It was difficult to bear the fear rising from the depths of his heart.
He has lived his entire life as a fearmonger.
His martial arts, which was abination of his Demon Eyes, cursed poison, and Dream Dispersing Drug, was also an object of fear in the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Some people were ufortable with his martial arts, but that didnt stop his martial arts from being among the best in the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Everyone was afraid of Heukam.
And Heukam enjoyed the fearful gaze of the people. His inferiorityplex caused by the ugly appearance was ovee by nourishing the fear of the people.
But now, he found himself feeling afraid of another person.
His back became stiff, and he had a slight twitch in his shoulders. His stomachined of extreme pain as if he was about to vomit.
Heukam mmed the door and came out.
Heweuck!
He squatted in the corner of the hallway and vomited up all the food in his stomach. It was not until he had vomited up all the yellow gastric juice that he stood up.
Heukam opened all the doors of the Red Tree Pagoda.
Theyre all dead. Not a single person left
Heukam murmured in disbelief.
When he came in yesterday, there were a lot of people in the Red Tree Pagoda, moving in a lively manner. Some of them have honed and practiced their martial arts, while others simply lived their daily lives.
Among them, there were those who looked at Heukam with scornful eyes. There were such a variety of people but not all of them were cold.
How?
Although Heukam was in a deep sleep, he still mastered and developed his sense of awareness. The fact that he did not notice a lot of people had died maximized his fear.
Heukam opened the door leading to Yulmok-ahs room which was at the top of the pagoda with trembling hands.
Heukams eyes widened.
Yulmok-ah was sitting in a chair.
The colorful ornaments that she once wore as a substitute for weapons were nowhere to be found. It was clear that Yulmok-ah ornaments were the same ornaments found on the bed of Heukam.
Even though Heukam approached, Yulmok-ah did not respond.
Like everyone else, she was already out of breath.
Her wide-eyed eyes and the clenched teeth were still vivid as if she was about to leave her seat at any moment.
Heukam noticed the fear in Yulmok-ahs expression.
He doesnt know what happened before she died, but Yulmok-ah must have felt a terrible fear.
Pyo wol!
He already knew who their killer was.
Pyo-wol was the only one who persistently pursued and harassed him from Chengdu.
Pyo-wol was a cruel hunter.
He has been slowly constricting the breath of Heukam like a snare.
He never rushed, nor did he ever show up. So even up to this point, Heukam had never seen Pyo-wols face.
Pyo-wol has been tightening the noose around Heukam, while hiding himself like a ghost.
Even the Red Tree Pagoda, which Heukam believed in, could not stop him. Since the Red Tree Pagoda already copsed, there was no other ce nearby which could protect Heukam.
There was only one ce left.
The only way he can survive is to go to the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Heukam did not want to die.
He had killed countless people until now, but he didnt want to be hit with a meaningless death like the warriors in the Red Tree Pagoda.
He wanted to be remembered as a fearsome creature until the very end. He didnt want to be forgotten as someone who lost his life in vain at the hands of an assassin.
Heukam hurriedly ran out of Yulmok-ahs room.
The brief moment he took to go from the seventh floor to the first floor extremely frightened him. He felt as if a de woulde out of nowhere and cut his own throat at any moment.
It looked as if a de woulde out of his back and cut his own throat at any moment.
Heukam came down to the first floor, unable to even breathe properly due to the extreme fear.
Bang!
He threw himself and broke the door on the first floor of the Red Tree Pagoda and came out.
As he stepped out of the tower, the dazzling sunlight poured down like a waterfall, irritating his eyes.
Huff! Huff!
Heukam didnt think about his eyes. He just fell on the floor and exhaled a rough breath.
That was then.
Cit!
A fine sound echoed, and Heukam felt a sharp pain in his forearm.
A dagger that flew from somewhere grazed his forearm and thennded on the floor. His forearms was cut, and blood flowed out.
It was Pyo-wol.
Keuk!
Heukam clenched its teeth and stood up.
Pyo-wol no longer allowed him to rest.
If he doesnt want to die, he will be pressured to move until the end. It was a situation that he got used to but that didnt alleviate even his fear.
He had to continue moving if he didnt want to be hurt even further.
Heukam started to move forward.
* * *
Pyo-wol looked at the back of Heukam with eyes that did not contain emotion. He didnt feel sorry for Heukam evcen if he trudged along with his droopy shoulders.
It wasnt because Pyo-wol lost his humanity that he didnt feel guilty about pushing a human being into an extreme situation. It was just that Pyo-wol was well aware of how foolish it would be if he would show mercy orpassion against his opponent in a fight for survival.
It was a life-or-death battle.
He had to use every means he could. cing psychological pressure on his opponent so that they could not think about anything else is one of the efficient ways of pursuing his goal.
It was also an effective means to put psychological pressure on him so that he could not think about anything else.
In order to drive Heukam into an extreme situation, Pyo-wol killed all the warriors of the Red Tree Pagoda.
The Red Tree Pagoda that split from the Xiaoleiyin Temple was by no means an inexperienced or weak sect.
They used the isted environment of the tower as a shield.
But their confidence that no one would dare to prate into the tower became one of their weaknesses.
While the isted environment made it difficult to infiltrate the pagoda, simultaneously once an enemy got inside, it was also impossible for the members to find a way out.
They believed in the security of the tower, but that could not stop the invasion of the Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol secretly hid in the Red Tree Pagoda at night when they were all asleep, and proceeded to find and kill each one of them. No one noticed the intrusion of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was the god of death.
He equally punished and killed all the warriors of the Red Tree Pagoda. Even Yulmok-ah, the owner of the Red Tree Pagoda, could not escape his punishment.
Still, he was better than the other warriors.
Because he had at least seen Pyo-wols face before he died. But that didnt mean he had a proper fight against him.
The tower was a closed and safe space.
No one threatened them, nor did anyone challenge its authority.
Although the warriors had been training every day, it was nothing but water training to maintain their current physical condition and level. They didnt have a sense of urgency.
As a result, their nerves were dulled.
That was the biggest reason why Yulmok-ah had been killed without much resistance. Or maybe it was because Pyo-wols assassination had developed that much.
Well, the reason was not important.
The important thing is that all those who protected Heukam disappeared.
Until now, Heukam had been doing his best in finding helpers to shake off Pyo-wol. But now his movement has changed. He wasnt trying to go anywhere else anymore, he was only moving in a straight line.
That could only mean one thing.
Hes finally heading to the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
There is only one action a person would take when they are cornered with nowhere to escape. It is to move desperately towards where you think youre safest.
The safest ce for Heukam was the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple was his everything.
Sect leader Hyeolbul was there, as well as the other monks such as the Ten Monks of the Blood Thunder. Furthermore, there were also those who studied only the simple martial arts, and there were those who practiced poisons that other people could not even imagine.
Above all, the results of Heukams research was in the Xiaoleiyin Temple. He believed that if he used the result of his research, he would surely be able to kill Pyo-wol.
Although Pyo-wol did not know Heukams inner thoughts, he could feel that he had something in mind.
Pyo-wol didnt leave any more traces after saving Won Ga-young. He had no more need for Jin Geum-woo. Pyo-wol thought that once Jin Geum-woo saved Won Ga-young, he would return back to Chengdu.
No matter how strong a person is, once they get past the difficulties they are experiencing, they will no longer care about other peoples affairs.
Because Pyo-wol knew the attributes of such people well, he thought that Jin Geum-woo would not be able to escape from belonging to that category either. So he stopped thinking about him and left no traces.
Pyo-wol matched his footsteps with Heukam using synchronization.
If Heukam would walk fast, Pyo-wol would also walk fast, and if the speed of Heukam slows down, Pyo-wol would adjust ordingly.
Heukam was also well aware that Pyo-wol is still chasing him. But knowing that he couldnt shake him off, he just gave up and walked forward.
It was a very bizarre sight.
Heukam did not see Pyo-wols face even once, but other people such as herdsmen who are staying on the ins clearly saw Pyo-wols appearance.
Heukam exhaled a rough breath as he moved with difficulty.
Pyo-wol was still following behind him like a ghost. The distance between Heukam and Pyo-wol was only about ten steps. Nevertheless, Heukam never saw Pyo-wols face.
Heukam was tired of the pressureing from Pyo-wol so he was having difficulty moving forward. His eyes were already hazy. He was just a step closer from sumbing to the pressure.
He was barely holding himself together.
There were only two thoughts in Heukams head.
One was the Xiaoleiyin Temple, and the other was Pyo-wol.
He couldnt think of anything else.
Thats what Pyo-wol is forcing him to do.
Thus, the spirit of Heukam was exhausted day by day. Pyo-wol allowed Heukam to rest, but only barely enough for him to keep his breath.
It was a kind of torture.
A sophisticated torture that thoroughly destroys the body and mind.
Without touching him, Pyo-wolpletely destroyed Heukam.
Huff! Huff!
At some point, the eyes of Heukam regain vitality. Because there was a huge forest in the distance.
A huge forest covered with thick fog all year round. Because it was dark even in broad daylight, it was a forest that ordinary people would not even dare to enter because of their fear.
People called it Namling Forest.1
That was the final destination of Heukam.
Finally!
For the first time, a feeling of joy appeared on the face of Heukam.
His final destination existed in Namling Forest.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple.2
The legendary sect that rules Xizang.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Namling Forest. Raws: ???(ľ)
- south, southern part
- ľ tree, wood, lumber
- forest, groove
- Xiaoleiyin Temple. Raws: ????(С). Looking back, im not so sure if its Xiaoleiyin or Xiaoleiyin temple. Well Ill change this soon depending on the trantion of the manhwa.
- С xiao, small, tiny
- lei, thunder
- yin, sound, tone
- si, court, temple, office
Chapter 133
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 4
Manhwa: N/A
Heukam ran into Namling Forest without looking back.
The thick mist swallowed up Heukam in an instant.
The distance between Heukam and Pyo-wol was only about ten steps. It was a meaningless distance for masters like them. Its a distance which they could narrow even before they could take a breath.
In fact, Pyo-wol jumped into Namling Forest almost at the same time as Heukam. But it was an unfamiliarndscape, not the back of Heukam that greeted him.
Huge trees and bushes that had grown densely without an inch of gap blocked him like a wall.
Pyo-wol looked around.
Heukam was nowhere to be seen. Not only had he disappeared from his sight, there were no signs of life, such as breathing or body temperature.
Is this an array?
Pyo-wol muttered casually.
There are a lot of arrays in Jianghu, and among them there are maze arrays and illusion arrays. Even if two people enter through the same entrance, they would be separated and led to apletely different ce.
He thought that perhaps a simr array was unfolding in Namling Forest.
Although he lost Heukam right under his nose, Pyo-wol was not disappointed nor frustrated. The fact that an unknown array was triggered was proof that the Xiaoleiyin Temple was here.
Without Heukam, he would have had to spend several times more effort and time to find the Xiaoleiyin Temple anyway.
Heukam will enter Xiaoleiyin Temple and talk about itself. He didnt like it when his information was exposed, but he thought he didnt care.
Because the power he showed to Heukam was only a small part.
They will prepare for his arrival, but Pyo-wol will also have enough time to prepare.
Pyo-wol walked through the Namling Forest. After walking for a while, he found himself standing on the outskirts of the forest.
Is it abination of abyrinth array1, illusion array2 and auxiliary array3?
As many as three arrays were spread out across the outskirts of the forest.
Just by looking at the vast scale of the arrays implemented, which is beyond the imagination of ordinary people, one could guess how powerful the Xiaoleiyin Temple was.
It was the Xiaoleiyin Temple that exerted enormous influence over the entire Xizang. It was not known at this time how many masters would have gathered in their headquarters.
Pyo-wol looked at Namling Forest, who had pushed him away, silently. It was as if the whole forest was staring at him with hostility.
It was the first time he felt this way.
Now that the enemys headquarters were confirmed, it was time for him to make his preparations as well.
Pyo-wol measured the size of the forest as he walked around the Namling Forest. He couldnt even see how vast the forest was.
Finding the Xiaoleiyin Temple seemed as impossible as finding a needle in the sand. However, Pyo-wol was neither disappointed nor discouraged.
No matter howrge the forest is, he is bound to reach the end by following the traces.
Pyo-wol was very ustomed to such work, and above all, he had strong patience and stamina to never give up until his goal was achieved.
Pyo-wol was never in a hurry.
As he slowly walked around Namling Forest, he gathered a lot of information one by one. He didnt miss out even the things that others inadvertently skipped over.
He looked at everything from the distribution of nts to the stream flowing out of the Namling Forest.
Namling Forest was really vast, and there were many streams connected to the outside. Pyo-wol tasted and analyzed the water in the stream.
As he spent time gathering information like that, the sun was already setting down before he knew it. Pyo-wol found a faint light on the outskirts of the Namling Forest.
As he walked along the light, a shabby vige appeared.
However, the atmosphere in the vige was very strange.
It was quiet, as if no one was there. But he could definitely feel peoples breathing and eyes everywhere. Yet no one appeared to be walking outside.
Even though Pyo-wol entered the vige, no one came out and talked to him.
No matter how vignt they may be with strangers, this has gone too far.
That was then.
Suddenly, a stone flew out of nowhere.
The stone hit Pyo-wols chest beforending on the floor.
Pyo-wol silently looked at the stones rolling at his feet. Although it hit him in the chest, it didnt hurt at all. Because it didnt carry any strength. .
Pyo-wol looked in the direction where the stone came flying from.
A boy who looked to be about thirteen or fourteen years old was staring at Pyo-wol. Another stone was in his hand.
Get out of our vige!
The boy threw a stone at Pyo-wol again.
This time however, Pyo-wol had no intention of being hit by stone for no reason. So he simply caught the stone thrown by the boy.
Seeing that the stone he had thrown was caught by Pyo-wol, the boy did not run away. Rather he stared at him with bloodshot eyes. The boys eyes looking at Pyo-wol were filled with feelings of resentment and anger.
That was then.
Aigoo! Please forgive my son. This guy did it because he didnt know anything.
Please forgive Ah Myung.
People rushed out of the houses that had been quiet before and blocked the view of the boy. The eyes of those who created a barrier around the boy to protect him, were filled with fear.
Pyo-wol looked at the middle-aged man who was beside the boy who threw the stones. It was because he was the only one in the vige whocked one arm.
The one-armed man hugged the boy and pleaded.
Please forgive us, sir!
Despite his fathers pleas, the boy named Ah Myung did not take his eyes off Pyo-wol.
Fathe, Im not afraid of anything!
You little brat! Are you trying to be like your brother? Be quiet!
They turned my brother into a monster of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, but Im not
This guy is still
The father covered his sons mouth with his big hand. Even then, he did it to protect his son.
Pyo-wol asked Ah Myung.
Who are the men who took your brother?
Dont you know? Its you guys. The Xiaoleiyin Temple!
Xiaoleiyin Temple?
The emotion in Pyo-wols eyes disappeared. In an instant, Ah Myung and the rest of the vigers felt the chills at the same time. They suddenly felt a sense of danger.
Hck!
The vigers looked at Pyo-wol with fearful eyes. They realized that the man in front of them with a non-human appearance was in fact an unimaginable expert.
Everyone had a frightened expression on their faces, but only one of them shouted without breaking down.
You have already taken my brother and all the vige children, didnt you? Are they still not enough?
Yeah! Go ahead, take me too! Take me!
Ah Myung shouted at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked at Ah Myung with interest and said,
Im not taking you.
Lies!
Id rather kill someone casually than take someone needlessly.
Hick!
So there is no reason for me to take you.
Are you from the Xiaoleiyin Temple?
No.
Really?
No matter what I say, you wont believe it. So you decide for yourself. But I swear, if you push me any further, Ill stop you from breathing.
Heuk!
At Pyo-wols words, which did not contain any emotion, Ah Myung closed his lips tightly.
All the people who went to their vige had emotions when they spoke. Whether it be positive or negative. However, there was no such thing in Pyo-wol.
It was like looking at arge snake with no emotions.
Ah Myungs father asked cautiously.
Are you saying that youre really not from the Xiaoleiyin Temple?
I told you not to ask me again.
Im sorry, but our hatred and fear of the Xiaoleiyin Temple is too great. I cant help it. We lost everything to the Xiaoleiyin Temple. So we have no choice but to confirm your identity again.
Is it rted to children?
Yes. They took all the vige children!
The one-armed man lowered his head. Tears were dripping like beads from his eyes. It was the same with other people.
A few years ago, the vigers lived happily ever after.
Although they were suffering from poverty, they still lived without starving by cultivating fields and hunting.
They knew that the Xiaoleiyin Temple was nearby, but they didnt worry too much about it because nothing would happen as long as they didnt go inside the Namling Forest.
On the contrary, their safety was ensured since bandits could not attack carelessly because of the presence of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple didnt even care if the vigers lived nearby. So with that, the vignce of the vigers had faded.
But an incident happened then.
The monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple suddenly stormed into the vige.
They took all the children.
At that time, Ah Myung was able to avoid being taken because he went into the forest alone to collect mushrooms.
We begged for them to return the children. But we couldnt get into the woods, and they didnt even pretend to listen to us.
At that moment, Ah Myung stepped forward and said,
And they turned my kidnapped brother and friends into monsters.
Monsters?
Years have passed since the children were kidnapped.
The monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple appeared again in front of the vigers who were spending their days in despair. But they brought the children who had once been kidnapped by their side.
The parents naturally recognized their children. So they approached their children in tears, thinking that the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple were finally returning the children.
But the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple suddenly gave an order to the children.
Fight amongst yourselves.
The children hesitated.
Although they were kidnapped by the Xiaoleiyin Temple and subjected to severe brainwashing, they did not want to point a sword against their friends who they had been with since birth.
The monks then brutally killed the parents of the hesitant children.
The monks said,
If you dont fight against your peers, your parents will die instead. The parents of the defeated will be ughtered. So, fight for your parents lives.
The children eventually had no choice but to swing their swords at each other.
Not only to save themselves, but also to save their parents.
So the children fought fiercely.
Winners and losers were divided.
The losers died, and even their parents were brutally murdered.
Thats how half of the vigers lost their lives.
Those who survived were also deeply wounded.
Time passed again.
And the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple came in the vige again with the kidnapped children. The same thing was repeated.
The surviving children fought. The losers will both lose their lives together with their parents.
So the vigers were reduced to a quarter in an instant. They do not know whether the same thing will happen again in the future.
Still, people did not leave the vige.
The children who were kidnapped by the Xiaoleiyin Temple lost their humanity and were reborn as human butchers.
I dont know what they did, but now the kids dont even recognize their own parents.
Just a few months ago, the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple reappeared with the children. The monks instructed the children to hurt their parents. The children attacked their parents without hesitation.
Ah Myungs father showed his severed arm to Pyo-wol.
This arm was also cut off by my son.
He could tolerate the amputation of his arm. But he couldnt stand seeing his son lose his rationally and be a beast that harmed even his parents.
Jurreuk!
The vigers wept.
What parent canfortably watch their children be something other than a human being?
Their hearts had long been rotted. Still, the reason they couldnt leave the vige was because they feared they would be harmed if they left.
Pyo-wol looked at the vigers.
There were only about fifteen people left. There were couples who were still together, but in most cases only one of the couple remained.
If so, the number of remaining children would be around ten. The situation is serious if there were only about ten people.
They were so dehumanized that they even hurt their parents without hesitation. Pyo-wol wasnt sure if its a skill, but if the Xiaoleiyin Temple nurtured the children to this extent, it would be safe to say that they managed to make the perfect murder weapon.
Ah Myungs father mustered up the courage to ask.
Did youe to visit the Xiaoleiyin Temple?
Thats right,
Why are you looking for them?
To kill them.
All of them?
Until no one is left.
At Pyo-wols answer, Ah Myungs father stared at him as if he was about to devour him. The fathers eyes were fierce.
His insides were already rotten and bruised, and he was even stricken with a serious illness.
He instinctively felt that he had few days left to live.
And then one day, a man suddenly appeared.
The mere sight of his perfectly still eyes made him want to faint.
The father decided to stake everything on a man with a non-human appearance.
Ill tell you everything about the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Labyrinth array. Raws: ???(·)
- bewitch, charm
- · road, path
- column, row or file of troops
- Illusion array. Raws: ???(Ӱ)
- illusion, fantasy
- Ӱ shadow, image
- column, row or file of troops
- Auxiliary array. Raws: ???(ḱ)
- hold in hand, lift in hand
- assist, supplement
- column, row or file of troops
Chapter 134
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 9
Manhwa: N/A
The name of the father was Yeop So-pyeong.
It was Yeop So-pyeongs father who moved to Xizang. He couldnt figure out why they came from the Central ins to Xizang, but they lived a typically normal life.
Until the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple visited many years ago.
When the first batch of monks from Xiaoleiyin Temple came, Yeop So-pyeongs father lost his life. He went out to protect his beloved grandson and was attacked by the monks.
After that, Yeop So-pyeong had engraved his resentment against the Xiaoleiyin Temple. In order to somehow save his child, he gathered information about the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Little was known about the Xiaoleiyin Temple. They thoroughly blocked information about their sect. And if by any chance someone would spread rumors that could bring even the slightest harm to the Xiaoleiyin Temple, the monks would pursue them to the ends of hell and punish them.
Due to those circumstances, even those who knew something about the Xiaoleiyin Temple were silent. Its because they dont know when the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple wille after them if they ever talk about the said sect.
No one gave information to Yeop So-pyeong. However, Yeop So-pyeong did not give up.
The fathers tenacity after losing his child was so great that he dug into even the smallest information. Those who admired his tenacity shared the information they knew.
As if raking up millet that had fallen to the floor, Yeop So-pyeong relentlessly gathered information about the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The best person in the Xiaoleiyin Temple is the sect leader. He is called Hyeolbul. His martial arts was said to reach the sky. There is a saying that he has mastered the technique called the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon.1
Yeop So-pyeong didnt know what kind of martial art it was. He just heard that the best martial arts of the Xiaoleiyin Temple is the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon and Hyeolbul managed to master it.
More than a dozen people serve as Hyeolbuls hands and feet, including the Ten Monks. There are three hundred Demon Blood Monks2 under Hyeolbuls Ten Monks. Both groups can be said to be the main special forces of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. In addition to the previous two groups, its also known that there are about three or four organizations which have been raised for a special purpose which includes the kidnapped children. They are being raised as weapons specifically for a special purpose.
Compared to the effort he put into gathering information, the knowledge that Yeop So-pyeong knew was actually nothing great. It was a level of information that anyone could get with just a little bit of effort.
But for Pyo-wol, it was of great help. A true assassin would collect and analyze as much information as possible before proceeding with the job.
If it were a normal situation, Pyo-wol would have been calmly walking around the cold Namling Forest while slowly gathering information.
But this time he couldnt.
Once Heukam reaches the Xiaoleiyin Temple, all of the Xiaoleiyin Temples monks will realize that Pyo-wol is on his way, and thus, prepare for his arrival.
The more time he spends staying in the Namling Forest, the more disadvantageous it would be for him. This is because the defense of the Xiaoleiyin Temple will be even stronger.
He needs to strike when the iron is hot.
They should not be given time to respond properly.
Even if Heukam is a member of Xiaoleiyin Temple, it will be difficult for them to believe the information he delivers.
It is because Pyo-wols ability was beyondmon sense.
So the perfect opportunity to strike is when the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple were still in doubt. If Pyo-wol takes any longer, the Xiaoleiyin Temple might already be persuaded by Heukam.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat.
Ah-myung also stood up.
Ill follow you too.
Nonsense.
Pyo-wol dismissed him coldly and then turned around. Then, Ah-myung grabbed Pyo-wols trousers,
Why? I can help, too. Let me go with you.
Ah-myung was not ready to let go until Pyo-wol agreed. But Pyo-wol had no reason to ept his foolishness.
Tuk!
Pyo-wol lightly hit Ah-myungs head. Ah-myung could not even scream and lost consciousness.
Yeop So-pyeong epted the body of Ah-myung who was copsing.
Im sorry. This guy hasnt had a good nights sleep since his brother was kidnapped. He thinks its all his fault that he was kidnapped. Its no use telling him not to think that way.
No one will be on your way. I pray that you will be safe on your journey.
Yeop So-pyeong bowed his head to Pyo-wol.
He did not know the extent of Pyo-wols martial arts. He didnt even think that Pyo-wol would be able to destroy the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple had too much power and influence to be destroyed by a single individual.
It was for the same reason that many of Xizangs ns did not dare to challenge even though they had a grudge against the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The only thing Yeop So-pyeong wished for was that Pyo-wol did even a little bit of damage to the Xiaoleiyin Temple. He wanted to let them know that not everyone in Xizang would be groveling beneath them.
Yeop So-pyeong looked at Pyo-wols back without saying a word.
Please, just kill at least one more
He hoped that his wish would be conveyed to Pyo-wol.
After leaving the vige, Pyo-wol returned to the Namling Forest.
During his conversation with Yeop So-pyeong, hepletely recovered his stamina and strength. After eating a simple and dry meal, he was back in his best condition.
There was no reason to dy.
Pyo-wol went to the stream he had noticed previously. The one in front of him was different aspared to the other streams.
The taste of the water was slightly different and there were more fish in the stream. This would mean that this stream was a better environment for fish to live in than other streams.
Pyo-wol thought that it might be because human feces were discharged through this ce.
The biggest problem when many people live together is dealing with feces. All the big cities work hard to maintain a proper sewage system.
However, there was no reason to maintain and have a separate sewage channel in a forest. It was enough to use a nearby stream. Pyo-wol thought that the current stream is an example.
No matter how cleverly they try to avoid peoples eyes, they could not hide such an essential ce.
Pyo-wol walked into the stream without hesitation.
As he walked for a long time, an unfamiliarndscape greeted him. But Pyo-wol was not dazzled by the scenery.
He closed his eyes and only listened to the sound of the water.
It would be unbelievable to find a person who could determine the direction by only hearing the sound of the water. But Pyo-wol traveled a long time like that.
It was by no means an easy task for someone to walk on a path that has never been taken before, by only relying on their sense of hearing while blocking all the other senses.
However, it was not that difficult for Pyo-wol, who had trained his senses to the limit in the underground cave.
After almost three hours or more, the watery smell and stench became particrly severe. The stench that prated Pyo-wols sense of smell almost blew away his mind.
It was only then that Pyo-wol finally opened his eyes.
There was a huge temple ahead. The temple where Heukam came from looked like a monster in itself.
The signboard hanging on the temples main gate caught Pyo-wols eyes.
Xiaoleiyin Temple.
He has finally arrived at his destination.
The stream that Pyo-wol walked through was prating the basement of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. As Pyo-wol expected, the Xiaoleiyin Temple disposed of their trash and feces through the stream.
Even from afar, he could feel the people busily moving around inside the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Pyo-wol scanned his surroundings using his qi, he felt like a normal movement inside the temple was quite unusual.
Pyo-wol did not have any difficulty guessing why.
He must have talked about me.
It was something he had already guessed, so he was neither surprised nor agitated.
But no matter how much they strengthened their security, it was of no use. Pyo-wol had already secured a perfect infiltration route.
Pyo-wol walked into the stream full of filth.
The water came up to his chest.
A stench that made it hard to even breathe went to his head. It was a stream full of feces excreted by hundreds of people. It was natural for the stream to smell like this.
Pyo-wol easily inhaled the stench that would make ordinary people faint just by smelling it. He had a calm expression. This level of stench had no effect on Pyo-wol who had been living in the underground cave.
He even dipped his head in the stream with floating feces. He didnt care about the feces sticking to his body.
An iron grate the size of a childs forearm appeared in the middle. It was made in case of an intruder.
A trap had been set up that would ring a bell with a thread connected to it if one of the iron bars was cut.
It seemed impossible for even a child to squirm through the iron bars.
But Pyo-wol recklessly shoved his head through the iron bars.
Srreuk!
He slid through the iron bars like a snake. Once he got through the iron bars there was no more stopping him.
Pyo-wol stuck his head out of the stream.
A light could be seen through the open space above him.
The open space was the space between the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, where they could see what was going on behind the scenes. Pyo-wol made sure no one was around and went out.
Since the location smells, the security around the sides were loose. No one from the Xiaoleiyin Temple considered that outsiders would invade through such a smelly and filthy ce.
It was amon loophole among sects who had never been invaded by an outsider. Because nothing of the sort has happened before, they think it will never happen again.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to easily hide inside the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The first thing Pyo-wol did was to find a nearby well and simply wipe off the dirt on his body. Not because he was dirty, but because he was afraid that the monks would find him out because of the stench from his body.
Pyo-wol looked inside the Xiaoleiyin Temple, while using his qi to dry the water from his body.
The voices of the monks were heard.
I dont think anyone would try to infiltrate and hide in the headquarters. So whats the point of doing rounds at night?
I think so too, but its an order from above, so theres nothing we can do about it.
In our hundreds of years of history, no outsider has sneaked inside the temple. Who would even dare to break into our headquarters?
Didnt you say it was amand from above? Dont be rude and be alert.
Yes!
The dissatisfaction of the monks, who had to stand on the alert in the middle of the night, pierced the sky.
It was a natural dissatisfaction for those who had never experienced this kind of work. Pyo-wol looked at them for a while, and then hid himself in the dark.
* * *
In the biggest hall of the Xiaoleiyin Temple Temple, a ck figure was prostrating.
It was Heukam.
In front of Heukam was Hyeolbul, the sect leader of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, and the Ten Monks.
Hyeolbul was looking down at Heukam with cold eyes.
So what youre saying is that youve been chased by an assassin and ran away here?
Im sorry.
And not once did you hear his voice, let alone see the face of the assassin?
Yes.
Heukams voice gradually lowered. On the other hand, the anger on the face of Hyeolbul worsen.
He mmed his fists against the table and shouted,
Bang!
Do you think that makes sense? You have been chased by an assassin for over a month and you didnt even get a glimpse of his face? Furthermore, youre scared of the assassin? Even after all the support Ive given you, I cant believe youve let me down like this.
But, sect leader, you have to believe me! What Im saying is true. Hes definitely real. He is
Okay. Lets say there is such a person. But to think you cant even shake off an assassin?
Thats because I didnt have enough preparations If I have enough time, I can definitely get rid of him! Please give me a chance!
Thud!
Heukam struck his head on the floor and begged.
Hyeolbul frowned and looked at Heukam.
This child has no reason to lie.
He knew Heukams pride well. If Heukam, who would rather die than admit his failure like this, is saying such things, then there is a high probability that everything he had said so far was true.
Hyeolbul looked at the Ten Monks.
What do you guys think?
The Ten Monks whispered to each other and gathered their opinions. Then the eldest of the monks answered,
Everyone knows that Heukam is not someone who would lie. It would not be a lie to say that he came with someone chasing him. He should be punished but since he took revenge on the Qingcheng sect, he can be pardoned.
Is that so?
Instead, we should capture the assassin who threatened Heukam. It will be difficult to find him because of the arrays in the Namling Forest, so I think it would be a good idea to release the hunting dogs just in case.
Hunting dogs?
Yes. At the same time, the demon monks who are under mymand happen to be good at this kind of thing. If you allow them to go, they will be able to catch the assassin.
Hmm! Are they enough?
It will be enough. No matter how great the assassin may be, he will surely be exhausted wandering around the forest. Catching such a person is as easy as a man getting a woman
You have a point.
Hyeolbul shook his head.
The atmosphere in the hall was gathering to unravel the madman. But at that moment, Heukam was screaming inside.
No! Thats not enough. How are you going to catch him with just the Demon Blood Monks? Hes not as easy as you think!
Heukam was burning up to the point of going crazy.
In his mind, he wanted to say that theythey should raise theirtheir vignce to the highest level and release more troops to catch him. But the atmosphere around him was not in his favor.
ot in his favor
If he spoke one more word ofint here, he thought that they would question and lock him in the depths of the basement.
Hyeolbul and the Ten Monks were the ones who remained.
Knowing that fact, Heukam kept his head down and lips closed.
In the end, the only one I can trust is myself.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon. Raws:????????(ӌӟo)
- sky, heaven, god
- dragon
- story,yer
- story,yer
- o top, superior
- top, superior
- unit of distance, vige
- Demon Blood Monks. Raws: ????(ħ_Ѫɮ)
- ħ demon, evil spirits, magic power
- _ for catching birds, gauze
- Ѫ blood
- ɮ Buddhist priest
Chapter 135
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 10
Manhwa: N/A
The original Jianghu of Xizang wasrgely ruled by three sects.
These were Pot Pce1 in the west, Tianlong Temple2 in the north, and Daleiyin Temple3 in the east. All three sects had their roots in Buddhism, and they were like the pirs of Xizang Jianghu.
Among the three sects, Daleiyin Temple was the most powerful and influential. They had many followers and branch sects.
The discipline of the Daleiyin Temple was very strict. They strictly imposed their doctrine not only to the main house, but also on the other branch sects.
As the doctrine was enforced without a single exception, some people opposed it, and one of them was the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple objected to Daleiyin Temples policy so they added xiao, which means small, to their name. It contained their own will, not the ones advocated by the Daleiyin Temple.
Although they had their origins in Daleiyin Temple, the direction of its development was quite different from theirs.
They ingeniously interpreted the martial arts of the Daleiyin Temple, which was based on Dharma. They put no limits to their imagination.
They repeatedly ripped off the martial arts of the Daleiyin Temple, and changed it countless times. In this way, they developed martial arts in apletely different direction from the Daleiyin Temple.
Then 500 years ago, a genius who shook the entire province of Xizang.
He called himself the Manbeop.4
Manbeop was an unparalleled genius.
Hepletely reorganized the martial arts system of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, which was only a side branch of the Daleiyin Temple.
There is no need for limitations or distinctions between love and affiliation in learning.
That was his philosophy.
He incorporated everything he had learned based on the martial arts of the Daleiyin Temple. He added all kinds of martial arts, demonic arts, and some bizarre techniques.
Thus, Xiaoleiyin Temples unique martial art waspleted.
Since the advent of Manbeop, the situation of the Daleiyin Temple and Xiaoleiyin Temple has changed significantly. The Xiaoleiyin Temple has begun to overpower the Daleiyin Temple.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple tormented the Daleiyin Temple by using its brutal martial arts and various demonic arts that could be regarded as unconventional martial arts.
The Daleiyin Temple also responded to their provocation every single time, but they could not resist against the Xiaoleiyin Temple which was led by Manbeop.
The Daleiyin Temple was thoroughly trampled upon by the Xiaoleiyin Temple, so the former eventually suffered extinction.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple then became the new leader of the Xizang Jianghu.
No one was their rival after destroying the Daleiyin Temple. Since the Pot Pce and Tianlong Temple were far apart, their territories did not ovep. There was no chance of collision.
For hundreds of years, the Xiaoleiyin Temple became the clear ruler of the area and influenced the entire Xizang.
As such, the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple became very arrogant. There was a sense of pride in who dared to challenge them.
In fact, for hundreds of years, no one dared to challenge the Xiaoleiyin Temple. The Pot Pce and Tianlong Temple were afraid of them and watched them from afar.
The martial arts of the Demon Blood Monks,5 who are the main forces of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, were truly powerful. Their power was so great that they could annihte any average sect in Jianghu in one night.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple does not just consist of the Demon Blood Monks.
Although the martial arts were slightly inferior to those of the Demon Blood Monks, there were those who received special training instead and were good at tracing.
They were called the Mad Blood Monks.8
If the Mad Blood Monks chase and bite their prey, its the Demon Blood Monks whoe out to suppress and subdue them. This has been the sure-win method of victory of the Xiaoleiyin Temple which has been passed down for hundreds of years.
The total number of the Mad Blood Monks was thirty.
Although the number was only one tenth of that of the Demon Blood Monks, the abilities of each individual were not far behind.
The Mad Blood Monks were scattered across the Namling Forest, searching for possible intruders.
While they were somewhat used to the topography of the Namling Forest because they were born and raised there, wandering through the dense forest was still never can easy task.
Moreover, an array is spread out in the Namling Forest.
The array was fair to everyone. If they made a mistake, they would still suffer under the array, so they had to keep paying close attention.
After wandering around the Namling Forest for several days, the mind and body of the Mad Blood Monk were very tired.
Tak-mok, the leader of the Mad Blood Monk, said,
I dont think theres any point in searching the Namling Forest any more than this. If he came here, he would have already been found. It seems that the information brought by Heukam is wrong.
I thought so. He has been usually condescending, pretending to be that goodC
We cant trust bastards like Heukam who talks such nonsense after running away like a dog with a tail on its back.
While waiting, the Mad Demon Blood Monksined.
Heukam usually did not interact with anyone and lived in his own world. Other people didnt approach him because of his character of making fun of other peoples minds, but more than anything else, it was Heukam who looked down on others and pushed them aside.
For that reason, there were very few people who liked Heukam in the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
It was the same with the Mad Demon Blood Monks.
Theyined that they had been fooled by the false information of Heukam. The anger they felt was even greater because they had suffered without being able to rest properly for the past few days.
In the end, the Mad Demon Blood Monks returned to the Xiaoleiyin Temple without any results.
The leader, Tak-mok, went to the abode of Hyeolbul to report, while the rest disbanded and returned to their respective dormitories.
Jeongmok, a member of the Mad Demon Blood Monk, also returned to his own residence and took off his clothes. There were small scratches all over his body. It was a scratch caused by the branches in the forest.
Why should we go through all this trouble for one bastard?
He groaned andy down on the bed.
Jeongmoks eyes, which had been staring at the ceiling indifferently, suddenly opened wide.
Someone was hanging upside down from the ceiling and looking down at him. His white face and bright red eyes were clearly visible.
Jeongmok blinked.
His brain was slow in recognizing the abnormal sight.
The man who had been hanging from the ceiling silently came down and stood in front of the Jeongmok. Only then did Jeongmok realized that something was wrong and began to shout.
Puk!
At that moment, the intangible energy emitted by the man suppressed him.
Keuk!
Jeongmok widened his eyes.
His whole body was paralyzed, he couldnt move.
Jeongmok desperately uses his qi. He tried to get rid of the energy paralyzing his own body by operating his own qi. But no matter how much he used his qi, his body remained stiff.
Only his eyelids and pupils could move.
Jeongmoks eyes moved wildly from side to side. He was desperately trying to understand the situation he was in.
Its the assassin! Heukams words were true!
It was then that he realized that what Heukam said was true, but it was already toote.
Pyo-wol stayed and collected information in the Xiaoleiyin Temple while Jeongmok and the rest of the Demon Blood Monk went out to find him in the Namling Forest.
Pyo-wol investigated the Xiaoleiyin Temples structure, leadership, and other personnel. He couldnt gather much information on his own. Still, it was enough to understand how the Xiaoleiyin Temple was rolled and operated.
Every organization has a weakness.
There was no such thing as perfection in the world, and the Xiaoleiyin Temple was no exception. Even if the Xiaoleiyin Temple seemed like a solid wall, it had its own weaknesses.
One of the weaknesses that Pyo-wol identified was regarding the Mad Demon Blood Monks.
The number of the Mad Demon Blood Monks were very few, so the Xiaoleiyin Temple took special care of them. They usually do not interfere with their lives unless they are assigned to a mission. Even if a member of the Mad Demon Blood Monk was locked up in their own room for several days, no one would pay them any attention.
While this setup of the Xiaoleiyin Temple made it look like they were concerned about the Mad Demon Blood Monks, to Pyo-wol, it was a gap in their system.
Jeongmok looked up at Pyo-wol with his eyes wide open. And Pyo-wol looked at him indifferently.
What are you up to?! What are you trying to do with me?
Jeongmok screamed inwardly.
He never dreamed that he would be overpowered so easily. The sequence of events was so natural that it felt like a dream.
Jeongmok thought Pyo-wol was observing him. Pyo-wol was looking at Jeongmok with a gaze simr to observing a newly caught grasshopper or dragonfly.
You bastard! Cant you release me right now?!
A vein popped on Jeongmoks neck.
If only he had been released, he would have expressed his anger right away. Unfortunately, however, his voice could only linger in his mouth.
At one point, Pyo-wol nodded his head.
At that moment, Jeongmok felt a chill. He got an ominous feeling.
Pyo-wols nodding feel as if his life is about toe to an end.
Crack!
At that moment, Pyo-wols face changed little by little.
Heuk!
Jeongmok looked at Pyo-wols face and trembled. Because Pyo-wols features looked exactly like him.
It was like looking in a mirror.
Pyo-wol, who stole Jeongmoks face in an instant, opened his mouth wide for a moment or opened his eyes wide to correct the awkward part.
After a while, Pyo-wolpletely copied Jeongmoks face.
Jeongmok continued to stare at Pyo-wol with his eyes wide open. He had goosebumps all over his body.
The fact that he was looking at the same face as himself but with an indifferent expression frightened him tremendously.
Pyo-wol took out his dagger and stabbed Jeongmoks heart. The sharp dagger pierced Jeongmoks flesh without a sound and went through his hart.
Jeongmoks vision was blurred in an instant.
Ademon.
Thest thing he saw before he stopped breathing was his own face with no emotion in it.
When Jeongmokpletely stopped breathing, Pyo-wol retrieved the flying dagger embedded in his chest. There was no sign of guilt on Pyo-wols face as he killed Jeongmok.
He hid Jeong-moks body under the bed and put on a fur hat. Hepletely covered his head with a hat and went outside.
Several people passed by, but no one suspected Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was mimicking Jeongmok so naturally. It wasnt just the face that was the same, but the atmosphere and the eyes were also simr, so no one thought of him as strange.
The ce Pyo-wol went to was a ce called Manbeop Pce.8
It was built tomemorate the Manbeop who led to the revival of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Inside the residence, several monks were carrying on the enlightenment of their predecessors or researching their own enlightenment.
Manbeop Pce was the true power of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. This was where the Mad Demon Blood Monks studied all sorts of things to increase their power.
The dwelling ce of Heukam was also in one corner of the Manbeop Pce. That was where he learned how to subdue the human minds by studying and dissecting the minds of those who had been kidnapped.
Pyo-wol found out about it while secretly exploring the Xiaoleiyin Temple for the past few days. The security was so tight that it was impossible to get inside by ordinary means.
So, Pyo-wol waited for the Mad Demon Blood Monks to return.
It was because he understood that the Mad Demon Blood Monks could freely enter and exit all the facilities of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Who is it? Is that you, Senior Brother Jeongmok?
The warrior who was guarding the Manbeop Pce, recognized Jeongmoks face.
Pyo-wol asked calmly,
Is everything okay?
Everythings clear.
Who about the assassin?
Do you think the assassin is crazy enough toe all the way here? Dont worry about it, and go inside.
Thank you for your effort.
Yes, Senior brother!
The warrior opened the door to Pyo-wol without any doubt. Pyo-wol calmly passed through the door and entered the Manbeop Pce.
The scale of the Manbeop Pce was truly magnificent.
The huge pce was divided into severalpartments. The monks, including Heukam, studied the vision to their hearts content within theirpartments.
Pyo-wol took a deep breath as he looked around the inside of Manbeop Pce. He was trying to gather information through his sense of smell.
Pyo-wol suddenly wrinkled his nose.
He smelled an awful stench permeating in the air. It was unusual for a stench that can give anyone a headache to linger in the air.
Is it poison?
There was a little bit of poison leaking out from somewhere.
Unlike Pyo-wol who can determine the smell, the monks could not because it was just a small amount.
After searching for a while, Pyo-wol finally managed to locate the ce where he could smell the poison. He found a passage leading to the basement.
Pyo-wol reluctantly opened the door and went inside. Torches were sparsely hung in the dark underground passage.
After walking for a while, a huge underground space appeared.
The huge space which was naturally formed was reminiscent of the underground cave where Pyo-wol learned how to kill.
Several monks were busily going back and forth through the underground cave. They were busy contemting over something with serious expressions on their faces.
Although a new person, Pyo-wol, came in, no one cared about him.
Among the monks, the one Pyo-wol paid attention to was an old monk who could be said to be suffering from a disease. His face was full of ck spots, and the tips of his nails were discolored.
Pyo-wol knew that the bodies of those who deal with poisons became like that.
The poison Pyo-wol smelled wasing from the old monk. To be precise, poison was flowing out of the porcin bottle he was holding. It was sealed tightly, but the poison was so strong that the energy was leaking out little by little.
Heh heh!
The old monk smiled grimly.
Bybining numerous poisons, he managed toplete a whole new form of poison.
A single drop of this poison is enough to kill ten men. If you offer it to the sect leader, he will surely be happy.
At that moment, as if waiting, an unfamiliar voice was heard.
That would certainly be useful.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Pot Pce. Raws: ???(_m)
- bu, cotton cloth, textile, linen
- _ arrive at, reach
- pull, drag, seize
- m pce, temple
- Tianlong Temple. Raws: ???(),
- sky, heaven
- dragon
- court, office, temple
- Daleiyin Temple. Raws: ????().
- da, dai, big, great
- lei. thunder
- yin, sound, tone
- si, court office, temple
- Manbeop. Raws: ??(f).
- f wan, ten thousand, innumerable
- fa,w, rule
- Demon Blood Monks. Raws: ????(ħ_Ѫɮ)
- ħ demon, evil spirits, magic power
- _ for catching birds, gauze
- Ѫ blood
- ɮ Buddhist priest, monk
- Mad Blood Monks. Raws: Gwanghyeolseung, ???(Ѫɮ).
- insane, mad
- Ѫ blood
- ɮ Buddhist priest, monk
- Manbeop Pce. Raws: Manbeopjeon, ???(Ԣ)
- Ԣ residence, lodge, dwell
- w, rule, regtion
- hall, pce, temple
Chapter 136
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 11
Manhwa: N/A
The old monk turned his head in the direction the voice came from. Then a familiar face appeared.
Its Jeongmok. Do you really think its worth using?
The old monk grinned.
All of his teeth already fell out so his gums were exposed. A terrible odor also came out of his mouth. After studying poison for a long time, poison could also be found in his body. But he himself didnt feel it.
Pyo-wol asked,
What kind of poison is it?
I havent named it yet. Now that Ivepleted this, Im sure anyone will die once they are close to seven steps away from the poison.
Seven steps? Then how about Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid1?
Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid? Thats a pretty usible name. Good! Im going to name this poison the Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid. Kehehehe!
The old monkughed with satisfaction.
His name was Dugong.
Dugons only joy in life is to create a new poison by mixing poison with another poison.
The poison he created was so lethal that it can cause a major ident once it is leaked. Because of that, he built a nest deep beneath the Manbeop Pce and stayed with his disciples.
All those in the area were ustomed to poison. Since they are resistant to poison, theyre usually not affected by being exposed to a small amount.
Suddenly, a puzzled expression appeared on Dugongs face.
But what are you doing here, Jeongmok? I thought you didnt likeing here?
I have brought you a message from the sect leader.
Sect leader?
Lend me your ears for a moment
At Pyo-wols words, Dugong brought his ears closer to Pyo-wol without showing any signs of doubt.
Puuc!
At that moment, a ghost dagger pierced his ear.
Dugongs eyes widened. He couldnt even scream.
W, why did you?
Dugongs thoughts did not continue until the end. This is because Pyo-wol pushed the ghost dagger deeper into Dugongs ear.
A porcin bottle containing Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid fell from his dead hand. If the bottle fell to the floor and broke, a tremendous amount of poison would spread. But Pyo-wol managed to catch the bottle before it could even hit the floor.
The disciples of Dugong have yet to notice his death. Because everything happened so quickly.
Pyo-wolid Dugongs body on the floor and then killed his disciples one by one.
He would kill them in either two ways. One is by cutting them using the ghost dagger or by strangling their throat using the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Dugongs disciples could not even scream as they died one after another.
In an instant, the underground cave became and of death.
A ce where no one would dare to enter because of the poison.
A ce that is unnecessarily vast and full of darkness.
Pyo-wol liked this ce.
Looking at the underground cave reminded him of the days when he was still learning how to kill. It was a time when he couldnt rx for even a single moment because it was full of various machinery and traps.
Pyo-wol looked at the underground cave. He grasped the terrain and carefully observed what was inside.
Dugong and his disciples almost lived here. It was extremely rare for them toe out. Others were also reluctant to contact them. Because of that, they gathered all the things they needed to live.
The things were piled all up in a warehouse made by remodeling one side of the underground cave.
Pyo-wol nodded.
Good!
Inmok sat cross-legged and was absorbed in his thoughts.
He was a member of the Mad Blood Monks. He was also so incredibly dedicated that he did not neglect his martial arts for even a single day.
No matter what, he would always take the time to hone his martial arts skills. Thanks to that, his martial skills surpassed the level of the Mad Blood Monks and wereparable to those of the Demon Blood Monks.
Although Tak-mok is the leader of the Mad Blood Monks, Inmok was the strongest among the Mad Blood Monks simply in terms of martial arts.
He couldnt train because he has been wandering around Namling Forest for the past few days. Therefore, as soon as he returned to his residence, Inmok entered meditation.
He did not notice the dark shadow creeping into his dwelling.
The ck shadow who opened his lock without a sound, approached Inmok,pletely killing the sound of his footsteps.
Inmok felt a strange aura, so he quickly stopped meditating and opened his eyes.
At that moment, he felt something tighten around throat. A streak of a thread was holding his neck like a noose.
The moment Inmok struggled, the thread cut into his flesh making him stop breathing. Inmok could not even let out a scream as he died.
The ck shadow rewinded the thread.
The owner of the thread was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol left Inmok and hid in the next room. Another Mad Blood Monk lost his life in vain.
So, the Grim Reaper visited all the rooms of the Mad Blood Monk one after the other.
When the next morning came, the Xiaoleiyin Temple was turned upside down. Because bodies of the Mad Blood Monks were found.
All thirty Mad Blood Monks were all dead without any sign of resisting.
The first to discover the body was a low-level disciple who was doing chores. He was in charge of collecting and washing the clothes of the Mad Blood Monks.
When he knocked on one of the rooms of the monks, no matter how much he waited, no one came out. When he couldnt stand waiting any longer, he went inside and then found the body.
A Mad Blood Monk was dead in his room.
If the low-level disciple had not entered, the discovery of the body would have been dyed muchter.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple naturally was turned upside down.
The Mad Blood Monks were talents who were difficult to raise. It will take the sect decades to raise such warriors again.
Hyeolbul was naturally furious and ran wild.
How did this happen?! The Mad Blood Monks were all ughtered! Why cant anyone answer?
Its clear that it was the assassin who did it. He must have been hiding in the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Didnt you say that he would never be able to enter the headquarters because of the group that was spread throughout the Namling Forest?
It seems his abilities exceed our expectations.
Bang!
Hyeolbul hit the armrests.
The thick armrests shattered into dust.
Seeing this, the disciples of the Xiaoleiyin Temple swallowed their dry saliva. It was because the anger of Hyeolbul had reached its peak.
The Xiaoleiyin Temples Dharma is the strongest. The Xiaoleiyin Temple is the kind of ce where weak martial arts are eliminated.
Hyeolbul was the warrior who was said to have the most powerful force among all the Buddhist monks in history.
If he was angry, no one in the Xiaoleiyin Temple could escape.
It was the same even if it was the Ten Monks.
Hyeolbuls Ten Monks bowed their backs and waited for Hyeolbuls anger to subside. But as time went on, the wrath of Hyeolbul only grew stronger.
Thirty people died.
It was also within their home base, the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Hes hiding here.
Im sure hes killing someone by borrowing someone elses face. If we leave him like this, he will continue to kill the disciples of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Be sure to find him and drag him in front of me. Ill cut him off myself alive. Do you understand?
Yes!
After answering in unison, they all ran out. They summoned the monks under theirmand and began to search the interior of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Find him!
He must have disguised himself as one of us.
If anyone behaves suspiciously, theyre most likely the assassin.
The anger of the monks pierced the sky. They watched each other with their eyes lit up. For now, it was best to doubt each other. If any one of them did anything suspicious, they would immediately be questioned or arrested.
They obviously knew that the assassin had been hiding. The problem is that no one has ever seen the assassins face.
They didnt know what the assassin looked like, nor did they know what kind of martial arts he was using. They also didnt know what special skills he had, or what weapons he was using.
The monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple knew that there was nothing more terrifying than not knowing anything.
The opponent was an unknown entity.
Finding such a person could not be easy.
Various incidents have ured over and over again. Eventually, the monks became suspicious of each other and even quarreled. This all happened because of one assassin.
When the situation became like this, Hyeolbuls Ten Monks came out and took control of the disciples. This is because if they make a mistake, antagonism could reach a climax and develop into internal strife.
Fortunately, the assassin hasnt shown any action in thest few days. When this happened, some monks thought that the assassin had escaped from the Xiaoleiyin Temple Temple.
He must find it hard too, right?
He cant hide in the Xiaoleiyin Temple for this long, right? He must have left a long time ago by now.
However, as if ridiculing their expectations, several monks lost their lives again that night.
The cause of death was the same.
They were all strangled to death by a thread.
Even if the monks were in their dorms.
Their doors were obviously locked inside, and the security was strict. But all that preparation was to no avail.
The assassin destroyed all the protection systems of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Over the past three days, more than twenty monks have been killed by the assassin. When the situation became like this, the disciples of the Xiaoleiyin Temple were terrified.
An invisible arrow was more terrifying than a visible sword.
The fear of when they would be targets of the assassin and leave this world stifled their actions.
What kind of situation is this just because of a single assassin?
Hyeolbul burst into rage.
There is nothing to be afraid of. He is all alone anyway.
If we work together, he wont be able to do anything to us.
The Ten Monks also encouraged their disciples. But even with their encouragement, there were about a dozen or so disciples who lost their lives overnight.
The cause of death was the same.
The assassin was never in a hurry.
He didnt even leave any traces.
He thoroughly sought the gaps of the Xiaoleiyin monks, and never failed. Because of that, as the days went by, the fear of the monks grew like a snowball.
Hes like Asura. The main base is being swayed by just one assassin.
Myeongak, a member of Hyeolbuls Ten Monks, muttered, wiping the sweat from his forehead. His eyes were red and bloodshot because he hadnt slept well for the past few days.
The pressure on his body was not a joke as he was always in high alert not knowing when the assassin might attack. The back of his neck was hard like a stone, and no matter how much he tried, his fatigue could not be relieved.
If you catch the bastard, Ill surely tear it into a thousand pieces.
Myeongak radiated his qi and moved forward.
All the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple were in a state simr to Myeongak.
Their nerves were very sharp. They were filled with anger and it felt like they were about to explode even with a slight shock.
The ce Myeongak was headed to was the dwelling ce of Heukam.
After returning from Chengdu, Heukam only stayed in his dwelling ce. The entire Xiaoleiyin Temple was turned upside down by one assassin, but he did not show his face even once.
Heukam caused this situation, so he had to solve it.
Some of the disciples who saw him hastily bowed their heads to greet him. But they didnte close.
After the assassin killed the monks, the monks were wary of getting close to each other. This is because the assassin might turn into an ally and approach him.
Same was true for Myeongak.
He only nodded his head to receive the monks greetings, but he did note close or even say a warm word to them.
That was then.
Puk!
The soles of his feet suddenly tingled.
When he looked at the soles of his feet, he saw fine silver needles stuck upside down. From the area where the silver needle pierced him, he felt his body slowly bing paralyzed.
Poison?
Myeongak hurriedly tried to drive out the poison.
But before he could even move with his qi, his upper body was already paralyzed.
Assasin
His vocal cords were also stiff, and his voice barely came out. His body was as hard as a stone statue, but his mind was strangely clear.
Myeongak remembered that Dugong, who stayed in the basement of the Manbeop Pce, once made a simr poison a long time ago.
Is it possible that Dugong has also been attacked by him?
At that moment, a ck shadow appeared in front of Myeongak.
The ck shadow, who appeared silently like a snake, stared intently at Myeongak.
As soon as he saw his expressionless eyes, Myeongak realized that he was the assassin he had been looking for so much.
As expected by Myeongak, the ck shadow was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol carried the paralyzed Myeongak on his shoulders.
Although the weight of Myeongak was quite heavy, Pyo-wol flew lightly like a feather, as if he did not feel his weight.
Shortly after Pyo-wol disappeared, the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple passed by.
But no one noticed that Myeongak had already disappeared.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid. Raws: Chilbo Chuhonsan, ?????(߲)
- seven
- step, pace, walk
- pursue, chase after, expel
- soul, spirit
- tart, sour, acid
Chapter 137
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 12
Manhwa: N/A
In a room without a single window, Heukam murmured,
I already warned them. Hes not human.
Even though he didnt take a step outside, Heukam was aware of what was going on inside the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Several monks from the Xiaoleiyin Temple were dying every day. This senseless ughter will never end until all of the living things in the Xiaoleiyin Temple are killed.
You can never catch him in a normal way.
Heukam murmured and looked at the workstation in front of him. Naked children who looked to be about ten years old were lying on his workstation. They were referred to as the wolf children1 in the Xiaoleiyin Temple. These wolf children were those who had been abducted from nearby viges.
There were quite a few crazy people in the Xiaoleiyin Temple besides Heukam.
One of them was Mokwon.
Mokwon injected various drugs into the kidnapped children to increase their physical abilities. Since it would take a long time toy the foundation and pass on basic martial arts, one way to improve the physical abilities of a child in a short period of time is through drugs.
As he expected, the childrens bodies developed at a very rapid rate.
But there were some problems.
While the body might be suitable for learning martial arts, the mind became weak. A fragile mind was bound to interfere with learning martial arts.
So Mokwon came up with a terrible n.
He made all the children fight each other in front of their parents. Then the parents of the children who would lose were all killed.
As this situation was repeated several times, the childrens minds were thoroughly destroyed. Their human emotions are worn out, and only their destructive desires remain.
Its exactly what Mokwon wanted.
He passed on one of the martial arts of the Xiaoleiyin Temple to the children.
It was the Demonic Art of Guanyin2 which was the inverse interpretation of the Shaolin Temples Guanyin.
Theoretically, the technique could exert tremendous power, but in reality it was impossible. This is because the Demonic Art of Guanyin is an iplete martial art.
The essence of the Demonic Art of Guanyin is that it stimtes the human brain, unlocking its full potential, and thus exerting great power.
But the human brain is not as simple as anyone might think.
While the brains potential is limitless, if a person unlocks all of its abilities, then the brain itself would not be able to stand the pressure, making it melt.
This is the reason why the human brain ces a limit on itself.
It prohibits itself from exerting abilities beyond a certain level. As long as there is a limit set by the human brain, it is impossible to ovee the Demonic Art of Guanyin.
Even if a person seeds, there is no guarantee that his brain would remain safe.
If he makes even one mistake, there is a high possibility that he will be a person who does not have even a handful of reasons left.
Thats why any sane monk would not dare dabble on the Demonic Art of Guanyin. It was only Mokwon who was crazy enough about the Demonic Art of Guanyin that he ended up researching the said topic on children.
However, his research wasgging behind.
Even though he had already blown away the rationality of the children, he was able to make them break through the limits of their brain.
Are you really able to break through the wolf childrens limits?
A small person approached and looked up at Heukam.
The owner of a face as ugly as Heukam was Mokwon.
Yes. Its possible if its me.
Really?
Have you forgotten what my specialty is?
Kekeke! Manipting human minds is your specialty. So whats the connection?
To manipte the human mind, you must first take control of the brain.
It was then that Mokwons eyes lit up.
He knew what Heukam was aiming for.
Extraordinary! So, youre trying to forcefully lift the limit by manipting their minds. But if you do, their brain will copse because they cant stand the excessive pressure.
Its still worth a try.
Hmm!
Think of the wolf children whose limits have disappeared. The senses of their whole body will obviously develop abnormally. If that happens, they will be able to find the assassin who is hiding like a rat.
So that was your purpose Finding and getting rid of the assassin.
Thats how it is.
Heh heh! I like it!
Mokwon smiled sullenly.
The wolf children were children who had not yet matured. No matter how strong they were because of the various drugs, their physical abilities were inferior to that of the monks.
If the limits of such a child were suddenly lifted, their brain and body could not bear the effects and their ego could copse.
If something goes wrong, all the dozen wolf children who Mokwon had painstakingly raised will die. Nevertheless, Mokwon willingly participated in the n of Heukam.
It was because his research hasnt had any further development anyway.
Mokwon didnt feel any regrets despite putting all of his heart and soul into making the wolf children for several years.
There would always be new children avable somewhere.
Heukam approached the children.
Its a pity that I abandoned that girl. She was the best ingredientC
Heukam regretted leaving Won Ga-young alive. But it was impossible to go back.
He now had to focus on the children.
To catch a demon, we need to create our own demon too.
* * *
Hyeolbul was sitting cross-legged on the highest tform.
With his eyes closed, red mist was swirling all over his body. The red mist that was swirling around his body formed into the shape of a dragon.
It was a phenomenon that only urred when the greatest martial arts of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon3, was executed.
Ever since the Xiaoleiyin Temple was established in Namling Forest, there were only about three people who had learned more than theposition of the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon. With such capabilities, they allpletely ruled over Xizang Jianghu.
Hyeolbul became the first Buddhist monk topletely master the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon.
As he opened his eyes, the red dragon that was spinning around his body was absorbed into his nostrils and disappeared.
Hoo!
Although Hyeolbul made great progress, his expression was still not at ease.
It was because of the assassin who roamed the interior of the Xiaoleiyin Temple like it was his own house. Because of a single assassin, the entire Xiaoleiyin Temple was shaken.
It was like a clear crystal pond had be muddy water because of one loach. If the assassin named Pyo-wol continues, no fish will be able to live in the huge pond called the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Until now, Hyeolbul had left the monks under hismand to search for the assassin on their own. He expected that they would be able to ovee such an ordeal.
However, contrary to his expectations, they still havent caught the assassin. Furthermore, the damage and fear brought by the assassin to the Xiaoleiyin Temple only continued to grow.
They really had to find and destroy the assassin before it was toote.
But there was one strange thing.
Why the hell is he aiming for our sect? What kind of grudge does he have with us?
Heukam only told him that an assassin was chasing after him. Heukam didnt tell Hyeolbul why, because even Heukam also does not know the reason.
He would have never thought it was because of a prostitute who died in the hands of Seo Mun-pyeong.
Hyeolbul stopped thinking there.
There were as many as the stars in the sky who had a grudge against the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Some of them may have achieved what they are today with exceptional talent. Perhaps another sect who was jealous of the Xiaoleiyin Temple may have contacted him.
Anyway, we just have to catch the assassin. Then we will be able to find out whos behind him.
That was then.
Hyeolbul. Heukam asks to see you.
The voice of a monk standing guarding outside was heard. For a moment, a deep displeasure appeared on Hyeolbuls face.
All of the things that happened so far arose because Heukam came with someone chasing after him. Because of him, all of the Xiaoleiyin Temple monks, including the Demon Blood Monks, did not like Heukam.
Furthrmore, after returning to the Xiaoleiyin Temple, Heukam hid in his dwelling and did not appear. They heard that he was plotting something together with Mokwon, the head of the wolf children, but the details have not been reported yet.
Come on in.
As soon as Hyeolbul gave permission, the door opened and Heukam entered. When Heukam entered the room, he immediately prostrated himself before Hyeolbul.
I see the great monk of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
What did youe here for?
There is a way to catch the assassin.
Heukam answered in a confident voice.
How?
I lifted the restriction on the wolf children.
So?
An interesting thing happened to them. We can use them to catch an assassin.
Are you sure?
Why would I lie to the sect leader? Im even willing to risk my life.
Heukam grinned.
A ck mist engulfed the body of Heukam, but Hyeolbul knew he was smiling.
There werent many cases where Heukam showed his confidence to this extent so Hyeolbul was curious.
Risk your life?
I didnt see his face even once while he was chasing me. No one can imagine the disgrace I felt at that time.
The assassin thoroughly used Heukam. He pushed Heukam into a corner while showing that he could kill him at any time.
The memories of that time were so shameful that Heukam did not want to recall them again. Because of that, even after returning to the Xiaoleiyin Temple, he couldnt sleep.
He had spent many nights staying up with his eyes open. He was trembling, not knowing when the assassin woulde.
If he fails to kill the assassin, hell have to suffer without ever being able to escape from his shadow. So he went to Mokwon and asked him if he could leave the wolf children to him.
I nned to break the wolf childrens prohibition against Demonic Art of Guanyin. And I was half sessful.
Are you sure?
I will die anyway if I fail. So Im willing to risk everything.
Thud!
Heukam hit his head on the floor and answered.
The assassin who entered the Xiaoleiyin Temple, chased Heukam. That meant that the situation would probably be over if he died.
So Heukam risked his life for this matter.
Hyeolbul looked at Heukam for a moment without saying a word.
The resolution of Heukam was conveyed.
Youre going that far as to risk your life?
If a subordinate says that he was willing to stake his life, and he fails, then he would lose his face.
Hyeolbul rose from his seat.
He gave orders to the monks guarding his dwelling.
Summon all of the disciples to the Full Moon Hall right now.
Alright.
The order of Hyeolbul was delivered to all of the Xiaoleiyin Temple disciples at once. Even though they were puzzled by the sudden order, they all gathered in the hall.
Although the disciples were in a mess because of the assassin, the order of Hyeolbul in the Xiaoleiyin Temple was absolute.
The Full Moon Hall was so huge that even the former monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple could gather. In addition, the interior can be seen at a nce because there are only thick pirs supporting the ceiling, with no other structure.
Arge red cushion was ced on the highest tform.
It was the seat of the sect leader of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
When Hyeolbul sat on the red cushion, about a dozen old monks came in and sat down on the tform just right below.
After them, the Demon Blood Monks and other monks attended one after another.
When all the monks from the Xiaoleiyin Temple had entered the Full Moon Hall, the doors were firmly shut. In addition, iron shutters came down from the windows.
Thud! Thud!
All doors leading to the outside were closed.
The Full Moon Hall is nowpletely isted.
The head of Hyeolbuls Ten Monks asked Hyeolbul,
Did you gather all the disciples because of the assassin?
It was Heukam who requested this.
What? Heukam?
He said he had a secret n to find the assassin.
A secret n? Can we trust him?
Well, since he said that he is even willing to risk his own life, he must be confident about his n.
Im looking forward to it.
The old monk shook his head.
He did not like Heukam very much. He hated that Heukams prowess relies on manipting the human mind. But apart from that, he knew that the ability of Heukam was outstanding.
When all the exits were closed, Heukam appeared. But he wasnt the only one.
Three children were following him.
Two boys and one girl.
They were the wolf children. To be precise, they were the survivors among the wolf children.
The moment the restriction on their brain was lifted, most of the children died by bleeding from all of their seven orifices. It was the price of releasing the prohibition that was naturally formed to protect the body.
But three of them survived.
All the surviving children had abnormal abilities.
By removing the restriction on the Demonic Art of Guanyin, thetent characteristics of children were greatly opened up. A sense as sharp as an animal and a mysterious ability that cannot be exined in words.
Heukam was confident.
That theyd be able to find the assassin.
Heukam gave themand.
Hes definitely among us. Find him.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Wolf children. Raws: Arang, ??()
- Demonic Art of Guanyin. Raws: Ban Guanyin, ?????(Qħ)
- reverse, opposite,
- Q see, observe, view
- sound, tone, pitch
- ħ demon, evil spirits, magic power
- achievement, merit, good result
- Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon. ???????(ӌӟo).
- sky, heaven, god, celestial
- dragon
- story,yer, floor
- story,yer, floor
- o negative, no , not,ck
- top, superior
- reason, logic
Chapter 138
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
The childrens names were Soma, Guian, and Eunyo, respectively.
They were all abducted from nearby viges and forcibly turned into bing wolf children.
Despite being well over ten years old, Soma only looked about seven or eight years old. His clothes were loose and he didnt even wear shoes, so he looked like a beggar.
But his face was strange.
It was the so-called smiley face.
His eyes were bent like a half moon, and there was a young smile on his lips. While it is said that it is natural for a child to live with a smile, it was not suitable for a child whose personality was destroyed like Soma.
On Somas neck, seven wheels were uniquely hung. The iron wheel made a ttering noise whenever Soma moved.
Guian and Eunyo moved behind Somas back.
Guians eyes were all ck. Originally, his eyes were normal but after removing the restrictions on his brain because of Heukam, his entire eyes turned ck.
Eunyo was a blind girl.
Her eyes were originally fine but after receiving treatment from Heukam, she suddenly became blind. Although she suddenly lost her sight and lived in a world of only darkness, Eunyo did not show any emotional fluctuations.
The monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple looked at the three children with puzzled expressions.
The moment Heukamsmand was issued, the children immediately scattered among the monks.
Guians ck eyes shed and looked over at the monks, while Eunyo moved with her ears and nose twitching. Soma followed them behind them and murmured something over and over again.
Hyeolbul looked at the three children with an interesting expression.
Heukam came before Hyeolbul and said,
ording to what we have done so far, he must be hiding among us.
I suppose so.
Hyeolbul shook his head.
Even at this moment, he is watching us using someone elses identity.
So?
Thats his weakness.
Weakness?
He has never failed a single mistake, so his confidence is at its peak. No, Id say its arrogance. The pride that he will never get caught.
Keep talking.
Thats usually the cause of the defeat of those high above. He must havee here because he thought that hed never get caught no matter what. But now, all the doors are blocked from the outside, and all the experts of the Xiaoleiyin Temple are gathered here. Is there an even more perfect trap than this in the world? He truly has nowhere to run now.
The scary thing about assassins is that they attack while hiding their identity and presence. But if the identity of the assassin is revealed, they would no longer be a scary being.
Are you saying that those children can expose the identity of the assassin?
Of the ten children, only those three survived. And each has their senses enhanced.
Hmm
Guian is a person wh can see the flow.
Flow?
He is able to read the flow of qi. The headquarters has a unique flow of qi, and he is able to read it.
So?
No matter how much the assassin disguises himself, he will not be able to imitate the flow of energy contained in the headquarters.
Thats right!
Hyeolbul hit his thigh with the palm of his hand.
Seeing his response, Heukam continued speaking with a proud smile on his face.
That girls ability is also great. In exchange for losing her eyesight, her hearing and other senses have developed abnormally.
And?
When a human lies, there are various bodily signs that change. A rapid heartbeat, a rising body temperature, or sweating. She can pick up on those signs.
Thats amazing. If you say that, then we can use the guy called Guian to identify the assassin who has a different flow of qi, while Eunyo is tasked to find out the truth.
Thats right.
If thats the case, whats the role of that Soma?
His murderous intent has been greatly amplified. I dont know what his true abilities are, but as of now, his head is only filled with killing two warriors.
Really? What a useless ability.
Hyeolbul immediately devalued Somas abilities.
Among those who entered the Xiaoleiyin Temple, there was no one who had a weak intention to kill. If someone is to learn the martial arts of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, their murder intent automatically increases.
Heukam had nothing to rebut Hyeolbuls words. Since he, himself, had not yet fully grasped Somas abilities.
The three children carefully walked among the monks.
Guian looked at the monks one by one with his ck eyes, and Eunyo carefully followed behind him. Soma chuckled as the seven wheels hung around his neck jingled.
Despite Somas seemingly innocent appearance, none of the monksughed.
Finally, the three had passed over the Demon Blood Monks.
At least ording to Guian, no assassin was hiding among them.
The Demon Blood Monks breathed a sigh of relief.
Huu! As expected, he is not among us.
Even he wouldnt have dared to sneak among us.
Hyeolbul beckoned to the Demon Blood Monks. Then the Demon Blood Monks quickly retreated and guarded the exit in the hall.
Now that there are only a few suspects left, they were trying to block off the escape route.
Hes not here or there.
Guian scanned the rest of the people at high speed.
There are now a few monks left.
The monks who passed through the eyes of Guian were watched by the rest with nervous eyes. They were ready tounch an attack at any time.
There is no more hole for him to escape.
Ill definitely kill him and avenge my colleagues!
The monks burned their grudge against the assassin. All this time, the monks had to worry tirelessly about being killed by the assassin.
As such, their resentment towards the assassin was so great.
That was then.
What?
What do you mean he isnt here?
The monksmented in unison. Because even thest remaining monks have passed through the eyes of Guian.
The only people left now were Hyeolbul and Heukam.
It was impossible for them to be swapped.
The monks looked into Guian and the other children with disbelief.
Is there something wrong with their eyes?
Isnt he supposed to be in here?
The monks roared. As their agitation grew, Hyeolbul frowned.
He asked Heukam.
Is he not inside?
No way. Hes definitely in here.
Are you saying that hes one of us?
The voice of Hyeolbul made it difficult to breathe. The Ten Monks looked at each other with an expression of disbelief.
After a while, they stared at Heukam.
How dare you doubt me now?
In the first ce, it was wrong to entrust the identification of the assassin to those little children.
Hmpf! I shouldnt have trusted the words of a loner.
Despite their usations, Heukam did not waver.
Dirty old men! Do you think Ill be intimidated by that?
Heukam was also at the end of his life anyway.
He had nowhere else to retreat.
The children should check you too. If hes really not among you, then Ill ept any punishment.
Us?
Damn it!
The Ten Monks got angry at the unyielding appearance of Heukam.
Bang!
Everyone be quiet!
Hyeolbul struck the podium with his hand.
The hall became quiet.
Hyeolbul said as he looked at the Ten Monks.
No one is exempted. All of you should be looked over by those children.
I will obey your orders.
Yes, Hyeolbul!
The Ten Monks became silent at once.
No matter how much they disliked Heukam, they could not disobey the order of Hyeolbul, whose words are like thew in the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Guian finally stood in front of the Ten Monks, and everyone in the hall looked at them while holding their breaths.
Guian looked at each of the Ten Monks, followed by Eunyo and Soma.
Suddenly, Guian stopped in front of someone.
It was Myeongak.
Myeongak was recognized by his disciples as a tyrant because he was one of the Ten Monks of Hyeolbul, and he had an impatient personality and strong martial arts.
Guian titled his head continuously as he looked at Myeongak, as if he found something strange. At the same time, Eunyo frowned deeply.
At that time, Soma, who had been quietly following the back of the two children, came forward.
Soma looked at Myeongak with his characteristic smile.
Its him, right?
.
Thats right!
Whats your name?
At that moment, Myeongak opened his mouth.
It was a calm voice, not the hoarse voice typical of an old man.
Tadadak!
The Ten Monks of Hyeolbul that were around Myeongak hurriedly retreated back.
Its him!
So he really did disguise himself as one of us?!
The Ten Monks were startled. They raised their power.
Not only them, but everyone at the Xiaoleiyin Temple, looked at Myeongak, or specifically Pyo-wol with murderous gazes.
Although everyones gazes were focused on him, Pyo-wol looked at Soma without moving from his spot.
Soma.
Youre Ah-myungs younger brother.
Did you meet my brother?
With your father.
How are they?
Theyre okay so far.
At Pyo-wols answer, Somas eyes shook.
Soma was the real birth brother of Ah-myung whom Pyo-wol met in the vige he had visited before infiltrating the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Soma was the child who was kidnapped and turned into a monster while Ah-myung was out.
Soma lowered his eyes and muttered.
Im d I didnt die.
..
Did youe here after being asked by my father and brother for a favor? Are you trying to save me?
No.
Then?
To kill everyone.
Everyone? All of the people here?
Everyone.
At Pyo-wols short answer, Soma frowned.
Other children may have forgotten their parents, but for some reason he still remembered them clearly. Maybe it was because the memory when he cut off his fathers arm was too strong.
That was then.
Show your true self, you rat!
Heukam pointed his finger and shouted.
Pyo-wol looked at him with a nk face.
For a moment, Heukam flinched without realizing it. Because the fear of the past has resurfaced into his mind.
Pyo-wols face changed.
From Myeongaks old face to his original face.
Everyone was astonished when his pale yet beautiful face was revealed. Because they did not expect that the face of the assassin who terrified them would have such a handsome face.
But that was only for a moment.
They soon came to their senses and rekindled their murderous aura.
You dare tomit murder in the Xiaoleiyin Temple! I will never forgive you!
Tear him to death!
The inside of the hall was filled with the murderous intent of the hundreds of warriors. No matter how strong the expert is, anyone would feel like their heart would stop if they faced such intense killing intent from many people.
However, Pyo-wol did not have a change in his expression despite receiving their killing intent.
At that moment, Hyeolbul opened his mouth.
Kneel down, assassin!
Hoo-hung!
His voice echoed through the hall.
Many of the monks had a distressed expression on their faces. The formidable internal energy contained in Hyeolbuls voice had prated their eardrums and hit their brains.
The voice of Hyeolbul contained enough power to subdue the spirit of anyone. Even the Ten Monks had no choice but to take a blow from Hyeolbuls voice.
However, Pyo-wols expression didnt change. He didnt even pay Hyeolbul any attention.
Pyo-wols reaction made the monks of Xiaoleiyin Temple even more angry.
Kukuku!
The energy radiated from the monks caused tremendous tremors in the hall.
But, Pyo-wols gaze remained fixated on Soma and the other two children.
Soma asked,
Are you crazy? Are you really going to kill them all by yourself?
Why cant I?
Thats absurd!
At that time, Eunyo, who had been quiet until now, opened her mouth.
Its real!
What do you mean?
What hes saying is true! Hes really confident he can do it!
Eunyos unexpected words left Soma at a loss for words.
Soma usually doesnt believe what others say, but if itsing from Eunyo, even if she says that stones grow on trees, he would probably believe it.
Suddenly his expression turned serious.
Are you serious? Are you really confident to kill them all?
Yes.
Soma smiled broadly.
Then Ill help you kill them.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 139
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 14
Manhwa: N/A
It was clearly outside of Pyo-wols calction that his identity would be revealed by Guian.
Over the past few days, Pyo-wol has turned into Myeongak and has done quite a bit of work. Since Myeongak was one of the Ten Monks of Hyeolbul, the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple did not doubt him at all.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to carry out his work without anyones suspicions.
If his identity had not been revealed by Guian, he would have finished his preparations more perfectly. But now his identity was revealed to the whole world. But its still okay since even Pyo-wol did not expect that he would be able to keep his identity hidden for so long.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple is an enclosed ce.
As he stays inside the temple for a long time, his identity will inevitably be revealed. Its just that the timing hase a little earlier than expected.
The gazes of the monks were like thousands of needles, piercing his whole body. A tremendous pressure swept over Pyo-wol.
However, Pyo-wol looked at the three children in front of him without shaking.
Soma was smiling like a madman. Every time he moved, the seven wheels hanging around his neck collided and a clear sound of iron resounded.
Guian was looking at Pyo-wol with his characteristic ck eyes, while Eunyo stayed still with her head half lowered. Nevertheless, the murderous intent radiating from her small body went beyond the normal level.
She was kidnapped at such a young age that she could not even tell what was right and what was wrong, so she lost all her personality.
Like her, the other children were also brought up as weapons tomit murder.
Soma is the center of their group.
This brightly smiling boy was the center of the three children. Eunyo and Guian were showing an attitude that they would follow Somas decision no matter what.
Heukam didnt know, but as he broke the limits ced on the childrens brains, all the brainwashing and mental restraints that Mokwon had initially inflicted were also released.
Soma was looking up at Pyo-wol with a wide smile.
Innocent eyes that were filled with life. But something dark was curled up inside in the childs mask.
After being kidnapped by the Xiaoleiyin Temple, the children endured their resentment, anger, and desire for destruction. Heukams maniption just caused the childrens brains to explode with their repressed desires.
Pyo-wol saw through them at once.
There is only one thing you should remember.
What is it?
You should listen to me under any circumstances. If youre going to disobey me, dont even dream of working together with me.
Ill do it! Ill listen carefully to you!
Soma nodded without hesitation.
Remember what you said right now, the moment you disobey my words, I will make you regret it.
Yes! Dont worry!
Soma stood next to Pyo-wol. Then Guian and Eunyo followed suit.
Heukams face contorted at the absurd situation unfolding in front of him.
You bastards! You should be attacking him, what is this nonsense?!
Soma and the children felt bitter at Heukams rage.
Soma looked up at Pyo-wol.
That bastard! Can I kill him? Lets kill him now! I really want to kill him!
Soma chirped like a baby bird over and over again. But the words he said were terrifying.
Pyo-wol stopped Soma.
Not yet.
Why?
Are you not going to listen to me already?
No! Ill listen to you!
Then wait. Ill let you kill him.
Yes!
Soma put on a delighted look.
Pyo-wols gaze then turned to Hyeolbul who was sitting on the highest tform.
Hyeolbul was looking down at Pyo-wol with eyes full of anger.
Youve been ying around inside our sect all this time. You indeed have great ability. You made all the monks in our temple tremble in fear.
It wasnt that difficult.
Do you have any intention of using that ability for me?
I dont like having someone looking down on me.
How dare you refuse my offer?!
The roar of Hyeolbul made the hall almost about to copse. Both therge pirs and roof tiles trembled. Even so, there was no change in Pyo-wols expression.
The martial arts of Hyeolbul had reached a level that is considered rare even in Jianghu. Just by listening to his slightest provocation a while ago, anyone could guess what level he was.
There were hundreds of warriors there.
Even if Pyo-wol unexpectedly gained somerades, it was impossible to deal with them all.
Still, the reason Pyo-wol didnt look intimidated was because he had done his preparations.
An assassin is a man who prepares thoroughly.
Pyo-wol was the pinnacle of such assassination.
He has already finished all his preparations.
Hyeolbul felt something ominous judging by Pyo-wols imposing attitude.
Catch him!
At themand of Hyeolbul, the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple came rushing in like a tidal wave.
At that moment, Pyo-wol said to Soma and others.
From now on, just follow me.
Yes!
Tak!
Pyo-wol snapped his finger. Then a small fireball was formed over his finger. It was the white phosphorus fire.
Pyo-wol threw the fire on the floor.
The fire was small. But the results were devastating.
Suddenly, a huge fire broke out.
Hwahahak!
The mes soared up to the roof of the hall in an instant. If it is a fire of natural origin, it would have never burned like this with such terrifying speed.
A thick smoke rose along with the blue mes.
Keugh!
Hick!
The monks around the mes screamed. It was because the moment they inhaled the smoke, they already felt suffocated and dizzy.
Everyone, watch out for the smoke! Hes done something to it!
The monks cried out as they hurried back.
As they might have guessed, the smoke was not natural.
For the past few days, Pyo-wol has oiled the floor of the Full Moon Hall and hidden a cornerstone under it. All of the materials were obtained from the Dugongs residence.
The oil-soaked floor spewed out hellfire, and the cornerstone gave off so much smoke that it was hard to breathe.
The hall quickly became a mess.
In order to catch Pyo-wol, all the gates were blocked, so the fire and smoke could not escape and could only fill the entire hall.
The monks, who were not prepared, inhaled the cornerstone smoke and fell to the floor, gasping.
This guyC!
In an instant, the hall turned into a sea of fire.
Hyeolbul jumped from his seat. But because of the thick smoke, he couldnt find Pyo-wol anywhere.
Argh!
Huff! huff!
The screams of the monks were engulfed by the fire and smoke.
Anyone could tell without even looking that Pyo-wol is assassinating the monks one by one by using the fire and smoke as cover.
They might have used the wolf children to lure out the assassin but their effort was all for nothing. For some reason, the wolf children had gone to Pyo-wols side. This made the anger and embarrassment felt by Hyeolbul and Heukam to be inevitably great.
You must escape!
We will look after him after you go out!
The Ten Monks said, surrounded by the Hyeolbul. However, Hyeolbul quickly rejected their offer.
You must kill him. If you miss him, there will be no end to the repercussions.
Hyeolbuls eyes gleamed. Then a formidable energy was condensed in his hands.
Ha!
Hyeolbul waved his hand. Then a storm-like energy arose and swept throughout the hall.
It was one dragon.
A huge red dragon made of the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon.
The dragon-shaped energy swallowed the stinging smoke and mes at once, and then drilled arge hole in the wall.
Bang!
The smoke and mes that filled the entire hall flew into the hole along with the dragon.
It was truly a formidable force.
If the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon had hit a human body instead of a wall, the person would have immediately been killed without leaving a single trace.
When the things that interfered with their vision and breathing disappeared, the monks managed to get up.
Unbelievable!
Oh my god!
Dozens of monks were lying dead on the floor.
In that brief moment, Pyo-wol and the children attacked the monks and defeated them.
mes and smoke, which limited the monks vision and senses, were no problem for Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol had the ability to urately detect the presence of enemies in even the worst ces.
What was surprising was Soma and the other two.
Children whose limits have been released have a sharp sense that cannot bepared with ordinary people. Thanks to this, the children were able to move freely in mes and smoke.
The childrens skills were far superior to those of Heukam or Mokwon. The children used smoke to hide, like natural assassins, and attacked the monks, aiming for their weaknesses.
Their body was small, and they were quick on their feet. They were also equipped with the agility topletely hide themselves.
Pyo-wol thought that Soma and the children were simr to a snow leopard hunting in the snow.
The children were very sensible.
The moment an incident urred in the hall, they immediately realized that it was Pyo-wols work. So they covered their nose and mouth with the hem of their clothing. And they breath as slowly as possible.
The series of actions they did was not something that could be learned.
Its natural.
Tatak!
Pyo-wol went through the wall which was broken by the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon. Soma and the other two quickly followed behind Pyo-wol.
Go after them!
Hyeolbul gave the order.
His face was full of anger.
Hyeolbul had hit the wall in hopes of tilting the situation to his favor. However, Pyo-wol and the children used the hole he had drilled to escape instead.
It was an act of insulting Hyeolbul.
I will catch and kill him myself!
Hyeolbul was tired of sitting and waiting for the disciples to catch him. As Hyeolbul moved, the Ten Monks naturally followed, together with the Demon Blood Monks and the other monks.
Bang!
In their pursuit, the buildings on the grounds with hundreds of years of history were crushed and trampled on.
Schiak!
Ciit!
The monks threw their weapons and tried to hit Pyo-wol and the children. However, the weapons they threw narrowly missed or were stuck at their feet by a narrow margin.
This made the monks even more frenzied.
Pyo-wol, who was running with Hyeolbul and other monks on his tail, jumped into a huge area.
It was the Manbeop Pce.
Heukam made a puzzled expression.
Why the Manbeop Pce?
Manbeop Pce is the space he was most familiar with. So he could not understand why Pyo-wol had gone into such a space.
His question was quickly answered.
Pyo-wol, who jumped into the Manbeop Pce, quickly disappeared into the underground space.
It was the space where Dugong and his disciples studied poison.
In an instant, Heukam realized Pyo-wols intentions and his face turned white.
Oh, no!
However, his cry was buried in the sound of the monks rushing.
Hyeolbul and the other monks jumped into the underground passage without thinking much about it. They werent familiar with the underground passage unlike the monks who lived in the Manbeop Pce.
In particr, everyone was reluctant to go there because of the area of Dugongs study which was about poison.
In an instant, hundreds of monks disappeared into Dugongs abode. However, Heukam stopped at the entrance and only stared at the dark passage.
Shit!
His face was full of conflict.
Should he go in? Or not?
His decision was thetter.
Heukam was a man who valued his life above all else.
Intangible words that cannot be grasped, such as ideals were not important to him.
He can only enjoy wealth and glory, together with the act of manipting other peoples minds only if he is alive.
Heukam had no intention of giving up on such things.
But, he could not escape.
He felt it the moment he ran away from Chengdu to this ce, if he escapes now, he will continue to be chased.
He had enough of that situation.
I can wait here and then attack him.
This was the only entrance that led to Dugongs residence.
If he waits, then Pyo-wol will definitelye out.
That was then.
Puk!
He suddenly heard a sound of something exploding from inside the passage. And smoke came out.
You crazy bastard!
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 140
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 15
Manhwa: N/A
All the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple knew that Dugongs residence was in the basement of the Manbeop Pce. However, there were only a handful of people who had personally entered the Dugongs residence before.
They were wary because Dugong dealt with poison. This is because anyone who is subjected to poison, even if its the most skilled warriors, could have their lives in danger.
For that reason, at some point, Dugongs residence was treated like a forbidden area in the Xiaoleiyin Temple, so only few people knew about its internal structure.
It was the same with Hyeolbul.
Although he was the sect leader of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, he never visited Dugongs residence.
He would just summon Dugong whenever he needed him. So today was the first time Hyeolbul had entered the residence of Dugong.
The first thing that came to his mind when he followed Pyo-wol into Dugongs residence was that the ce was filthy and spacious.
He never knew that such a huge cave existed in the basement of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. But he could not afford to admire the view.
He currently needs to catch Pyo-wol.
Dozens of monks have already lost their lives to Pyo-wol and the wolf children. It was difficult to estimate how much more damage he would cause if he was left alive.
Kill him!
You must catch him!
The Demon Blood Monks chased after Pyo-wol with bloodshot eyes. The anger of the Demon Blood Monks who had already lost dozens ofpanions pierced the sky.
All they had in their minds was the idea of catching and killing the cowardly assassin.
Anger makes a person blind, and blindness consequently narrows a persons vision.
That was the current state of the Demon Blood Monks.
They only had Pyo-wol in their sight.
Ciit!
A ghost flying sword came out from Pyo-wols waist.
The Demon Blood Monks who were chasing after him faltered.
They thought that the flying sword was aimed at them. However, contrary to their expectations, the ce where the ghost dagger flew was the ceiling of the underground cave.
Dozens of small pouches hung from the ceiling.
Puk!
The ghost daggers pierced the dozen pouches all at once. The pouch ruptured. Then a fine powder spread inside the underground cave.
Pyo-wol sent a message to Soma and the other two children.
Hold your breath and cover yourself with a nket.
In the basement, there was a quilt used by Dugong and his disciples.
Soma and the children followed Pyo-wols instructions without asking why.
Psss!
At that moment, the powder sprinkled from the pouch andnded on the floor.
The Demon Blood Monks and the other monks who were rushing towards Pyo-wol were covered in powder.
Kerhyuk!
Heuck!
At that moment, screams erupted from among the monks.
Dark red blood flowed from their noses and mouths.
Its poison!
Everyone, hold your breath!
The Ten Monks btedly eximed, but by the time they did, it was already toote.
Many monks were struggling with poison. Many of them died before they could even take three or four steps.
The powder they inhaled was the Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid produced by Dugong.
The terrifying poison that would kill anyone before they can even take seven steps, easily took the lives of the Xiaoleiyin Temple monks.
H, help me!
AHHH!
Please!
The cries of the monks echoed in the underground cave.
The effect was even more fatal because they were caught off guard and had immediately inhaled the Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid.
The venomous poison melted their internal organs in an instant and took their lives.
Unbelievable!
Hyeolbul red up at the horrors happening in front of him.
Everything was falling apart right in front of his eyes.
The monks who have led the Xiaoleiyin Temple up until now, and even those who will lead the sect in the future, were all struggling with the Seven Soul Chasing Acid.
The tragedy is not over yet.
Cwaeaac!
A cracking sound that cut through the darkness erupted from everywhere.
Argh!
Keuk!
The monks, who were barely avoiding the Seven Soul Chasing Acid, fell down, screaming.
Hidden weapons!
Hes throwing weapons!
The bodies of the dead monks had sharp daggers stuck in their bodies. It wasnt directly thrown by Pyo-wol. It was fired using an engine device made of items from Dugongs residence.
There was no need toplicate or borate it. The darkness of the area and extreme chaos obscured the monks from locating the engine device.
Hyeolbul rushed into the middle of the hall.
The Seven Soul Chasing Acid was still falling around. However, the Seven Soul Chasing Acid was all burned down before it could even reach the body of Hyeolbul.
A red dragon from his Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon technique was swirling around Hyeolbuls entire body. The red dragon-shaped qi burned all the poison.
The hands of Hyeolbul swelled greatly.
Hup!
He swung his hands wildly. Then a strong air current arose and gathered everything around him.
The Great Imprint of Vajrayana,1 Wheel of Fire.2
Hururu!
The venom of the Seven Soul Chasing Acid, which had spread in the underground cave, flowed towards Hyeolbul along with the air current.
Thick drops of sweat were forming on Hyeolbuls forehead. Even though he had reached a high point in martial arts, it was not easy to collect all the poisons that spread throughout the underground cave.
But he had to.
Even at this moment, his disciples were all bleeding and copsing. If he dys collecting the poison in the air, the injuries on his disciples will increase.
Even though it was Hyeolbul who reigned in the Xizang as an epitome of fear, he could not bear to watch the disciples of the Xiaoleiyin fading away.
The Ten Monks also moved to save at least one more of their disciples.
Chaaat!
Go here!
Some avoided the Seven Soul Chasing Acid with their qi, while others found refuge in ces where the poison did not reach.
At the same time, Soma and the children, who were avoiding the poison by covering themselves with a nket, began to move.
Ill kill you!
Ki-ying!
Soma used the seven rings hanging from his neck. Guian and Eunyo attacked while holding their breath.
ARGH!
Keuh!
The seven wheels fired by Soma immediately stopped the monks from breathing.
The seven wheels were called the Seven Rings3. It was a demon soldier2 used by a monk of the Xiaoleiyin Temple a long time ago. However, Mokwon handed it to Soma because everyone had forgotten how to use it since it was so difficult to use.
The demon soldiers which were supposed to be used for the Xiaoleiyin Temple, were instead tearing up the monks.
Im going to kill everyone. EveryoneC
The innocent smile on Somas face was no longer present.
His usual bright smile was just a mask to cover his pain. After being kidnapped here, Soma did not have a moment where he did not feel pain. If he was not being physically abused, he was being abused mentally.
Mokwonmitted numerous sadistic and inhumane acts towards Soma and the other children. Because of that, Soma and the rest of the children were mentally exhausted.
Soma lost even hisst remaining humanity when Mokwon killed the parents of the children who lost. Soma still remembered the moment when he had cut off his fathers arm. He deliberately cut off his fathers arm to save his father, but the memories remain painful for him.
He made up his mind after that.
He will get his revenge against the Xiaoleiyin Temple no matter what.
It was the same for Eunyo and Guian.
They dont care anymore about what would happen to their lives. They already had no attachments to life. The only thing that drives them to move is their desire for revenge against the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
If they could get their revenge, theyre even willing toy down their lives.
You crazy bastards!
How dare you bite the owner who raised you?
The monks who barely escaped the Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid rushed towards the children. The children stood their ground and did not avoid them.
A hell of a mess unfolded.
Seeing the scene, Hyeolbuls eyes lit up. But he could not afford to move right now. The Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid was still agglomerating in between his palm.
Hururu!
The Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid became a round sphere in between his palms.
Hyeolbul raised his qi even more. Then the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon was executed and wrapped around the sphere that was circling between the palms.
Fire was the opposite of poison.
No matter how terrifying the Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid was, it could not withstand the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon.
The Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon burned all the poisonous air of Seven Step Soul Chasing Acid in an instant. But Hyeolbul couldnt even afford to celebrate.
Because even at this moment, his subordinates were dying.
Kuegh!
Hyeolbul, who was about to move, let out a groan involuntarily. Because something had tightened around his neck.
Thread?
Taking advantage of the extreme confusion, Pyo-wol hung a noose around the neck of Hyeolbul.
Many people have lost their lives in this way. However, Hyeolbul was different from any other warriors Pyo-wol had ever dealt with.
Tududuk!
Hyeolbul grabbed the thread with both hands and easily cut it off. This was the same thread that usually cuts off the skin of Pyo-wols enemies. But it did not leave a single scar on the hands of Hyeolbul.
However, Pyo-wol was not disappointed.
This kind of reaction was within his expectations.
Ciiit!
A ghost dagger was released.
It was a ghost dagger that took the lives of many people until now. However, Hyeolbul managed to block the attack by executing the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon.
Tertututeng!
The ghost dagger was blocked by the intangible wall.
Have you used up all your tricks?
Hyeolbul roared in anger and flew towards the Pyo-wol.
He raised his right fist. Like a meteor that cuts through the night sky, a bright red light appeared in his fist.
It was Qi Fist.4
The Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon is one of the most powerful martial arts in the world. If the said technique is mastered, it was possible to use qi as if breathing.
Kwang!
The space where Pyo-wol was hiding was destroyed. But Pyo-wol wasnt there. When Qi Fist showed signs of manifestation, he already moved using ck Lightning.
The dark underground cave had the best conditions to unfold the ck Lightning.
Pyo-wol had his ghost daggers in both of his hands.
Ciiit!
The ghost dagger with the Soul-Reaping Thread attached was aiming for Hyeolbul.
Your tricks wont work on me!
Hyeolbul continued to unleash the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon.
Ta-dang!
The ghost daggers bounced off. However, the Soul-Reaping thread skillfully manipted the dagger and attacked again.
The ghost dagger danced.
Hyeolbul could not advance any more and had to swing his arms to stop the ghost daggers.
You dare!
Hyeolbul raised his qi to a new level. Then, the strong force swirling around his body grew stronger.
Psss!
The ghost dagger could not stand the force and crumbled to dust. However, the Soul-Reaping Thread that was hanging on the dagger was fine.
Ciiit!
The Soul-Reaping Thread wrapped around Hyeolbul like a snake.
Toeng!
At that moment, the Supreme Layer of the Heavenly Dragon repelled the Soul-Reaping Thread. The Soul-Reaping Thread could not do anything at all against Hyeolbuls technique.
Die!
Judging that Pyo-wol had been disarmed, Hyeolbul executed the Heavenly Dragon Flight3 to narrow the distance in an instant. Like a heavenly dragon flying, the movement of Hyeolbul was smooth and delicate.
Pyo-wol used Snake Steps in response.
It was like a battle between a dragon and a snake.
By all ounts, it was Pyo-wol who was at the disadvantage. In fact, the war was leaning towards Hyeolbuls favor.
Kwakwang!
Every time Hyeolbul would swing his hand, an explosion would break out, destroying the whole area.
Hyeolbuls eyes gleamed.
He thought that he was about to win.
If I push him a little more, I will be able to catch him.
Shhh!
His qi that he released was dodged by Pyo-wol by a hairs breadth.
A little more
Hyeolbul changed the trajectory of his attack and tried to hit Pyo-wol. Yet, he missed him again by a narrow margin.
More
Hyeolbul had struck again with all his strength.
Bang!
The ce where Pyo-wol had been had exploded. But Pyo-wol was nowhere to be found since he escaped yet again by a narrow margin.
You bastard! How long are you going to run away?!
Hyeolbul erupted in anger.
Pyo-wol didnt answer. He only stared at Hyeolbul.
Seeing Pyo-wols appearance made Hyeolbul even angrier.
You bastard!
Hyeolbul attacked Pyo-wol.
This time Pyo-wol deflected his attack.
It is possible to win by exchanging attacks with your opponent.
Through the exchange of blows, the opponent gets impatient little by little. This causes the enemy to fall under the illusion that if he can get a little closer, he would be able to win.
Just one more step.
If I reach out a little more.
I can win.
If I just push harder.
It induces the enemy to move beyond their limits, and eventually falls into an ant hell from which they cannot escape.
Devils Hell.
Hyeolbul was sinking into the pit of hell created by Pyo-wol without realizing it.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- The Great Imprint of Vajrayana. Raws: ?????(ڴӡ).
- Vajrayana or Tantra
- ӡ Mahamudra which literally means great seal or great imprint.
- Wheel of Fire. Raws: ???(݆).
- change, easy
- ݆ wheel, revolve
- fire, me
- Heavenly Dragon Flight. Raws: ????(w)
- sky, heaven; god, celestial
- dragon
- w fly, go quickly, dart, high
- go, walk, move
- Qi Fist. Raws: ??(ȭ)
- ȭ fist
- unit of distance, internal, inner
- Devils Hell. Raws: ???()????(Ƶ).
Chapter 141
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 16
Manhwa: N/A
The confrontation with Fengzon left Pyo-wol with a lot of homework.
Pyo-wol had previously assassinated many martial arts experts without much difficulty using the assassination methods he had learned in the underground cave.
However, dealing with an expert who is on the same level as Fengzon requires something different. Realizing his shorings, Pyo-wol tried to maximize his martial arts, and as a result, he gained some enlightenment.
It was just a small realization, and he still had to study it for a long time in the future. Nevertheless, its something he could use immediately.
It was Demons Hell.
Demons Hell is not a martial arts technique.
It is a fighting style that only Pyo-wol, who is an assassin, could do.
Its an extreme method of misleading the enemy, luring them into making a mistake and then making them flustered by exposing their weaknesses.
To do this, Pyo-wol must dodge the enemys attack by a single hair difference. If he dodges their attacks effortlessly, he will never be able to lure the enemy into acting his way.
It was a method that could not even be attempted without having enough confidence in ones own abilities, the decisiveness to throw oneself at risk, and the courage to not blink even in a dangerous situation.
Shiak!
With an intermittent difference, another attack passed by Pyo-wols shoulder.
Even though he was not hit directly, his skin twisted spirally in the aftermath of the qi-filled attack, resulting in dark red blood bruises.
Pyo-wol suppressed the pain and endured it.
He was also human. He could feel pain and suffering just like everyone else. The only difference is that he knows how to put up with the pain.
Pyo-wol dragged Hyeolbul into the Devils Hell without a change in his expression. He had imagined it countless times, but this was the first time he used the fighting style himself.
One mistake can cost his life.
It was like riding a single rope to traverse a cliff. The only thing he can step on is one thin string.
Thats the situation Pyo-wol is in now.
It was an urgent situation that could cost his life if he hesitates. Still, Pyo-wol was not shaken and tried to wait so he could take advantage of the moment when Hyeolbul would show a gap either in his attacks or movements.
How long are you going to run away like a coward?!
Hyeolbuls anger exploded, and a stream of qi swirled around his body. The fluctuation of his qi only happened for a moment. But for Pyo-wol, it felt like an eternity.
Suit!
Without hesitation, Pyo-wol flew towards the turbulent qi.
Kwawawang!
The explosive qi tore apart his clothing and skin. Blood gushed out and excruciating pain ran up his spine. But not once did Pyo-wol let out a groan.
If he wants something, he has to pay a corresponding price.
In order to take the life of a powerful enemy, he must also suffer and endure an equal amount of pain and injuries.
Victory without a price doesnt exist.
Tuhwahak!
His side was shed, and blood sttered. Wounds also appeared on his thighs.
But Pyo-wol ignored all the painful wounds.
Puk!
When Pyo-wo finally passed through the stream of qi, he threw a ghost dagger towards Hyeolbul.
Geugh!
Hyeolbul groaned.
The sr plexus is one of the deadliest vital points of a human being. There was no way he was going to be okay since a dagger was stuck in such a vital point.
However, Hyeolbul was an expert whose abilities and strength went beyond the limits of human beings. While the wounds he had received might have easily killed a normal person, he was able to move just fine because of his great internal energy.
Bastard!
Hyeolbul raised both fists and aimed to smash it at Pyo-wols skull.
In an instant, the Soul-Reaping Thread was released from Pyo-wols hand. It then wrapped around the wrists of Hyeolbul and raised his hands high above his head.
This is nothing!
Hyeolbul snorted and concentrated visible qi1 on both of his hands. The Soul-Reaping Thread was torn apart in an instant.
Pyo-wol threw another ghost dagger at Hyeolbuls side.
Keuk!
This time, Hyeolbul failed to stand his ground against Pyo-wols attack. He groaned and staggered.
Pyo-wol unleashed a ck Lightning after seeing Hyeolbuls state.
What unfolded next was Jailbreak2, which concentrated all energy on one point.
Puk!
With the strong force, Hyeolbul staggered and was pushed back. It was not only Jailbreak that struck Hyeolbuls body. A ghost dagger that was also embedded inside of him.
Hyeolbulsplexion hadpletely changed. Pyo-wols Jailbreak shook the inside of his body by using the ghost dagger as the medium.
Like how a single droplet that falls on calm waters could create ripples, Pyo-wols Jailbreak, which uses the ghost dagger as a medium to prate through, had caused ripples inside Hyeolbuls body.
KARGH!
Hyeolbul staggered and screamed. His face was full of disbelief.
IC
He looked down at his sr plexus with an expression that he couldnt believe what had transpired. His great internal energy that previously supported him was starting to dissipate.
As his strength drained away, rapid aging took ce in his body. His skin became wrinkled, and his eyes became cloudy.
Sect leader!
Euk!
Once the Ten Monks who were dealing with Soma and the children saw the scene, they ran frantically to save Hyeolbul.
Soma and the children tenaciously tried to catch them. However, the five men ran towards Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked at them and raised his qi.
Hoo-hung!
The Ten Monks flew toward Pyo-wol with a formidable momentum.
Pyo-wol clenched his teeth and used Snake Steps. Instead of confronting them head-on, he wanted to get out first.
That was then.
I wont let you get awayC!
Someone secretly approached Pyo-wol from behind and thrust a sword into his waist.
Puk!
The sword pierced his back and protruded out.
Ive finally paid you back from my previous humiliation.
It was Heukam who sessfully got past Pyo-wols senses and attacked him.
When Pyo-wol and Hyeolbul were in the midst of a fierce battle, Heukam sneaked onto the battlefield and waited for the perfect opportunity.
Pyo-wol normally would have never allowed a surprise attack from Heukam. But because Pyo-wols senses were on the lookout for the Ten Monks, he could not avoid Heukams surprise attack.
While the wound is not fatal, its enough to put Pyo-wol into a crisis.
Die!
Ha!
Five of the Ten Monks attacked him at once.
They were the ones who reigned at the pinnacle of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. They were working together with all their might.
The scene of them attacking in unison was as if the sky was falling.
Pyo-wol seemed to have nowhere to hide.
Its over!
A gleam of joy appeared on Heukams face.
In order to see this moment, he risked entering the underground cave to attack Pyo-wol.
Kwawang!
Their offensive attack made the underground cave shake as if it was about to copse.
At that moment, Pyo-wol bent and crouched.
It looked as if he had lost the will to resist and was desperate.
That was then.
Tuoung!
Pyo-wol stretched out his hands toward the Ten Monks.
Shiak!
An intangible, threadlike energy was shot at a frightening speed.
It was the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Seeing this, Heukamughed.
He had already seen the Soul-Reaping Thread being blocked by Hyeolbuls visible qi.
A simr looking qi was also formed in the entire body of the Ten Monks who were attacking Pyo-wol. Although the quality and thickness was lower than that of Hyeolbul, it seemed sufficient enough to prevent them from being killed.
Heop!
At that moment, the unbelievable happened.
Purberberbuck!
The Soul-Reaping Thread had passed through the shield made out of qi without hesitation and then pierced the foreheads of four out of the Ten Monks.
They didnt even realize how they died.
As soon as the Soul-Reaping Thread pierced their foreheads, their world turned to dark.
The Soul-Reaping Thread is a thread made of visible qi.
It was somehow simr to the manifestation of sword qi. However, since it is thin and bends freely inparison to sword qi, one would need to delicately control and operate their internal energy.
However, sword qi could not escape the limits of the visible qi. Its structure and form itself is simr to the sword.
However, the Soul-Reaping Thread was different.
It was not a simple agglomeration of qi.
It was visible qi made from qi thread.
The visible qi, which was named Green Snake3 because it was as thin as a snake, could not be made or handled if its not Pyo-wol.
Four people were killed in an instant, but Pyo-wols expression was not bright.
He tried to create the five threads of Green Snake. However, due to the wounds inflicted by the Heukam, the operation of his internal energy became unstable, and only four threads could be made.
Thest of the Ten Monks who escaped from the Green Snake was even more angry and did their best.
Pyo-wol had exhausted most of his power to pull out the Green Snake while injured. He doesnt have enough time to gather his internal energy. Pyo-wol stared at his opponent.
That was then.
Hiyaaa!
A single powerful sword strike along with the lions roar hit thest remaining monk of Hyeolbuls Ten Monks.
Kwakwakwakwang!
The underground cave shook as if a bomb had exploded.
Keuk!
Thest of the Ten Monks, who had been focusing all his attention on Pyo-wol, died gasping at the unexpected attack.
W, What?
Heukam frowned in surprise at the unexpected situation.
At that moment, a huge man fell in front of Pyo-wol.
He was a man with bulging eyes and closed lips resembling a tiger. He also had a steel-tower like body. His entire body was radiating a dominating energy like a storm.
Without looking back, the man said to Pyo-wol,
Are you okay, buddy?
JinGeum-woo?
I had a hard time chasing after you because you didnt leave a trace. Fortunately, Im not toote.
Jin Geum-woo, a man who was like a tiger, grinned.
A thickyer of dust had piled up on his shoulders.
Jin Geum-woo had sent Won Ga-young back to Chengdu alone, while he went to track and follow Pyo-wol.
This is because while Pyo-wol was the enemy who killed Seo Mun-pyeong, he was also the benefactor who saved Won Ga-young.
At the crossroads of resentment and grace, he agonized for a moment.
His decision was to return the favor for now. Then the grudge could be settled afterward.
Jin Geum-woo had to desperately chase after Pyo-wol who did not leave any traces. Furthermore, Jin Geum-woo does not know any tracking techniques. So, he should not have ever been able to track Pyo-wol.
But what hecked was made up with his extraordinary intelligence and memory.
As he crossed the western teau of Sichuan Province, he remembered the words Pyo-wol had said.
While Pyo-wol had been following Heukam and Won Ga-young, he also exined the basics of the tracking technique.
It was clumsy, but he pursued him the way Pyo-wol had done, and with the help of a piece of equipment called the Tianyuan te.4
Tianyuan te is one of the objects of Taoism that allows someone to go in the right direction without being swayed by temptation.
As a result, he was able to arrive at the Xiaoleiyin Temple a little while ago.
Thanks to this, he was able to save Pyo-wol by a narrow margin.
Pyo-wol straightened his back and said,
I owe you.
Now we are equal.
Jin Geum-woo inserted qi into the hand that held the sword. His whole body was radiating internal energy that seemed to split the sky.
The situation inside the underground cave was dire.
More than a third of the monks lost their lives, and the surviving monks were also groaning from their injuries.
Although Soma and the children helped, it was all the work of Pyo-wol.
He alone had driven the Xiaoleiyin Temple to the point of annihtion.
It was an unbelievable sight.
He used poison and hidden weapons rather than simply force, but that made it even more terrifying. Because it meant that he would do anything to win.
Anyone who has Pyo-wol as their enemy will never sleepfortably for the rest of their life.
To the enemy, Pyo-wol is like a nightmare.
But now was not the time to care about such things.
These guys!
Die!
The survivors of the Xiaoleiyin Temple were running madly at them.
The eyes of the monks who lost their sect leader and theirpanions overnight were turned upside down.
They had nothing more to lose.
They threw themselves at Pyo-wol and Jin Geum-woo.
Jin Geum-woo walked towards them and said,
Ill take care of the rest, my friend!
Were not friends.
Anyway
Shiak!
Jin Geum-woos sword cut through the underground cave.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Visible qi. Raws: Kang ki, Ganggi, ??().
- Characters
- gng C the name of a certain stars; the god who is supposed to live in them
- q, x C air, gas, steam, vapor; spirit
- Meaning: Refers to a tangible gi that is visible. The difference between the usual qi and visible qi was whether it was visible or not. Energy is something that is invisible in the first ce, and can only be perceived by so-called masters with developed senses. When such a qi appears in a form that can be seen with the naked eye, it is ganggi (visible qi). Even ordinary people who are not sensitive to the senses can see it, and if it is at a level that can be observed objectively, it is called Ganggi (visible qi).
- Jailbreak. Raws: Poyu, ??().
- p C break, ruin, destroy
- y C jade, precious stone
- Green Snake. Raws: ???(v)
- v l C green; chlorine
- sh, y, tu, ch C snake
- l C unit of distance; vige;ne
- Tianyuan te. Raws: Cheonwonban, ???(ԪP)
- tin C sky, heaven, god, celestial
- Ԫ yun C first, dor, origin, head
- P pn, xun C tray, te, dish
Chapter 142
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 17
Manhwa: N/A
Heuk! These crazy bastardsC
Heukam ran out of the Manbeop Pce in a state of wreck.
His face was full of fear.
He had been manipting and ying around with the minds of others all his life. He had never been afraid of anything else, but now his face was full of fear.
Jin Geum-woo, who appeared at the end,pletely killed the spirit of the Xiaoleiyin Temples monks with a force to be reckoned with.
However, it was not Jin Geum-woo whom Heukam was afraid of.
Heukam was not afraid of warriors who insisted on a head-to-head confrontation. They might have great strength, but thats just it. To counter them, he can just avoid them for the meantime and then in the future, wait for the perfect opportunity where he can take his revenge.
But Pyo-wol was different.
Its not just about his strength in martial arts.
Awareness, cruelty, and even his tenacity that sees the end once he gets his hands on it.
He was different from the ordinary warrior.
Heukam had never seen such a warrior in his entire life.
No, he never even imagined that such a person existed.
When it came to having someone as an enemy, the most terrifying person to be against was Pyo-wol.
Heukam did not even dare to take his revenge. It was because he clearly saw what happened to the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
I need to leave right now.
Heukam didnt even think to pack his bags. He just wants to get away from this ce as soon as possible.
Im going to Pot Pce for now. I dont think he would be able to chase after me to Pot Pce.
He already had a ce to escape.
Pot Pce was far from the Xiaoleiyin Temple. No matter how good Pyo-wol was, he wouldnt be able to follow him there.
Heukam ran away like crazy.
He ran as fast as he could.
After running for a long time, he became out of breath and his heart felt like it was going to burst.
Huff! Huff! I can take it easy now, right?
It was a long way from the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
He thought he could finally rest a little.
Heukam leaned back against the huge tree, while breathing roughly.
He didnt n on taking a long break.
He was thinking of leaving as soon as his breathing calmed down.
After a short rest, his heart, which was beating violently against his chest, returned to its original rhythm.
It was now time for him to leave.
Heukam tried to move by kicking the tree that his back was leaning on.
Bang!
Then something wrapped around his neck and pulled him to a tree.
Keuk!
Heukam screamed as the back of his head hit the tree.
A sh of fear shed across his face.
He could tell what was happening without even looking at it with his own eyes.
Its him! Hes been chasing me!
The thread which was squeezing his neck was proof.
The thread was squeezing his neck and a huge tree at the same time.
With the slightest movement, the thread can dig into his neck.
At that moment, without a sound, Pyo-wol appeared before Heukam.
He suffered numerous wounds, and bled out a lot, but his eyes remained emotionless. When a person is hurt, they tend to show an expression of pain or agitation, but Pyo-wol didnt have any of that.
His eyes werepletely still.
It was impossible to read any of his emotions or thoughts from his eyes.
On the contrary, it felt like it was Pyo-wol who was reading all of his thoughts. Those emotionless, stationary eyes seemed to run through his own head.
So it felt even more terrible.
Heukam didnt want to see those ominous eyes. If he could avoid Pyo-wols eyes, he thought he would be able to sell even his own two eyes.
Hiiic!
Heukam uttered a grotesque gasp unconsciously.
Pyo-wol just stared at him nkly, not doing or saying anything. If he could just say a single word, it wouldnt have been so suffocating.
Heukam became afraid of the horrific, and suffocating atmosphere.
Id ratherbe killed. this demon
Seuek!
The sharp thread that carried him in an instant, silently pierced his throat. Yet Heukam didnt feel pain.
His gaze was still fixed on Pyo-wol.
I did something wrong so just kill me
Suguk!
In an instant, the thread cut down the neck of Heukam and the tree at once.
Heukams head which had lost its body, fell to the floor. The head, which had been rolling for a while, crashed into Pyo-wols foot and stopped.
Im free
The focus in Heukams eyespletely disappeared.
That was the end of Heukam.
With his death, he waspletely freed from his fear of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked at the head of Heukam indifferently and then turned around.
* * *
Hwarreuk!
A building with a hundred years of history was burning.
Soma and the children were looking at the scene with a relieved expression.
They were the ones who set the fire to the Xiaoleiyin Temple
This was their revenge against the Xiaoleiyin Temple, who had been tormenting themselves and their families for years.
Jin Geum-woo was by the childrens side.
Jin Geum-woo looked bloodied.
He alone killed two out of Hyeolbuls Ten Monks, and took care of all the remaining monks. The remaining ones were then left to the children.
Jin Geum-woo considered the Xiaoleiyin Temple to be the root of evil.
He didnt leave a single survivor behind because he thought that taking care of the situation would result in permanent repercussions for the sake of trivial recognition.
His nickname of the Blood Weaving Warrior was not for nothing.
He was the man who could be merciless to those he judged to be his enemy.
He looked at the burning Xiaoleiyin Temple with his arms crossed.
The fire was so intense that the heat spread to such a far away ce.
Theyre burning.
Soma smiled as he watched the burning Xiaoleiyin Temple. His appearance didnt look normal at all. Unlike Soma, Guian and Eunyo did not have a change in their expressions.
But Jin Geum-woo could feel it.
The fact that they are really happy.
What the hell did they go through here?
He assumed that something had to happen, but he couldnt find out the details.
Soma hummed.
Every time he moved his neck, the Seven Rings that hung on his neck collided, creating a metal sound.
At that time, Pyo-wol, who had pursued Heukam, returned.
For a moment, Soma smiled brightly.
Ah! Its brother!
He greeted Pyo-wol while jumping on the spot like a puppy seeing snow for the first time.
Jin Geum-woo made a confused expression since Somas appearance didnt fit him at all.
I killed them all, brother! Every single one of them Hee-hee!
Soma looked up at Pyo-wol like a puppy waiting for praise.
After stroking Somas hair with his hand, Pyo-wol approached Jin Geum-woo.
Pyo-wol said,
I owe you. Ill pay you back
You dont have to pay it back. I was also indebted to you. I wouldnt have been able to save Ga-young without you.
That was that, and this is this.
Well, youre pretty uptight too. Cant we just ept goodwill as goodwill?
There is no such thing as kindness without a price in the world.
We lived in that kind of world, so its probably natural to have that kind of mindset.
Jin Geum-woo nodded with an expression of understanding.
His appearance looked annoying, but Pyo-wol didnt say anything. After all, it was true that he received help.
Jin Geum-woo asked.
What are you going to do now?
Ill be back.
To Chengdu?
Yes.
I think we can go together. My party is still there.
Pyo-wol nodded and looked at Soma and the children.
Like a puppy waiting for its owner, they were looking at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol told them.
You guys go home too.
Go home?
Soma asked out of the blue.
..
Will my father and brother wee me when I go back? Can I live with them?
..
Can two people handle me? Can I live like nothing happened? Im not confident. Im afraid that Ill get angry and hurt them without realizing it.
What do you want to say?
Brother, please take me with you. You are stronger than me. Even if I run wild, you will be able to handle me. So you should raise and take meC huh?
That was then.
Eun-yo, who had been quiet until now, approached and took Pyo-wols hand.
Take me with you too.
..
To my Mom and Dad, Im already considered dead. I have nowhere to go.
Then came Guian
He stood behind Pyo-wol as if it was natural.
Seeing this, Jin Geum-woo smiled.
The bumps came one after another all of a sudden. Congrattions! You now have someone you could call as your colleagues.
* * *
Mundu was a man in histe thirties.
His appearance was simr to any other people who lived around Namling Forest. His hair was grown up to his shoulders, and he wore ordinary clothes. But he was by no means an ordinary person.
He was a monk at Pot Pce, a sect with the longest history in Xizang.
The Pot Pce has been watching the Xiaoleiyin Temple for a long time. Since the said sect could be said to be their biggest threat.
They wiped out the Daleiyin Temple, which can be called their original sect. The force shown in their process of taking them down was enough to stimte the vignce of Pot Pce.
For that reason, the Pot Pce would entrust a disciple to stay near the Xiaoleiyin Temple. They were tasked to secretly monitor the Xiaoleiyin Temples actions.
Mundu was an example of a disciple who has been dispatched to be on the lookout.
He kept his hair up for a long time and kept a close eye on the Xiaoleiyin Temple, while hiding the fact that he was actually a monk from the Pot Pce.
Mundo looked at the Xiaoleiyin Temples recent move in a precarious way.
A few years ago, the Xiaoleiyin Temple kidnapped children and turned them into wolf children. Children were also kidnapped in the vige where Mundoo was staying.
Watching the children being kidnapped right before his eyes, Mundu did nothing.
Because if he made his move, his identity would be exposed.
It didnt matter if he lost his own life, but he could be the cause of a head-on collision between the Pot Pce and the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
When the two factions with the strongest powers collided, destruction was inevitable.
I cant help it. If I make a mistake, the entire Xizang might be engulfed in a sea of destruction. I have to prevent such a worst situation.
Mundu excused his cowardice like that.
When Yeop So-pyeong, one of the residents of the vige where Mundo was hiding, struggled to find his son, he turned a blind eye.
Then an unknown man came.
A man with whiter skin and a beautiful appearance than a woman.
The moment he saw him, Mundu felt an unknown chill. So he continued to hide his identity even more.
It was a cowardly act, but he had no qualms about it because no one knew his true identity.
Without hesitation, he entered Namling Forest where the Xiaoleiyin Temple is located.
And ten days have passed.
Mundu thought that the man must have died from the hands of the Xiaoleiyin Temple warriors. But suddenly, a fire erupted in the middle of Namling Forest.
Mundu quickly ran into Namling Forest.
The array, which had previously hindered the entry and exit of outsiders, had been lifted.
As he got closer to the Xiaoleiyin Temple, he felt an intense heat.
The burning temple of the Xiaoleiyin soon appeared in front of Mundu.
A temple with hundreds of years of history was engulfed in mes and screaming.
AhC!
Mundu unwittingly covered his mouth with his hand.
Because it was a sight he had never imagined.
He believed that the Xiaoleiyin Temple would survive forever. No matter how much he tried to imagine the Xiaoleiyin Temple copsing, he could not do it.
Even if the entire Pot Pce attacked, it would not be possible for them to destroy the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
At best, the two it was all I could do.
As such, there was a strong perception in his head that the Xiaoleiyin Temple is resilient in nature.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple, which seemed unlikely to copse, was now burning.
Not a single survivor was seen.
It was a perfect annihtion.
Unbelievable!
Mundu trembled in fear.
A single man has done what the entire Pot Pce could not have done.
A man whose identity and name remained unknown.
Oh my god! A reaper hase to Jianghu.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 143
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 18
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol silently looked at the burning bonfire.
The in during the night was very cold, unlike during the day where it was hot. When the sun goes down, the temperature rapidly drops, causing ones breath to be visible naturally.
For that reason, when they were homeless, they had to make a bonfire to maintain their body temperature.
Pyo-wol did not need a bonfire because of his cloak which was impervious to the cold and hot weather. But Soma, Eunyo, and Guian, who were still young, needed it to maintain their body temperature.
The three children were like siblings.
They were sleeping together.
Pyo-wol looked at them silently.
For some reason, Soma stopped growing at the age of seven. Eunyo almost lost her sight, and her Guian also lost something precious.
It was impossible for them to live a normal life, who grew up being abused at the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Knowing that, the children followed Pyo-wol.
For the duration of their journey, the children never onceined that it was difficult. Although their body was that of a child, the mental power of the children exceeded that of some adults.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol did not feel tired even when he traveled with the children.
Then the man sitting across from him opened his mouth.
Are you really going to take those kids to Chengdu?
The man was Jin Geum-Woo.
Pyo-wol nodded his head.
Yes.
Well, its your choice, so I wont stop you. But just know this one thing. Taking responsibility for those children is not going to be easy. Theyre too strong, and they might cause a lot of trouble.
But theyre better than Seo Mun-pyeong, though.
Tch!
Jin Geum-woo clicked his tongue at Pyo-wols unexpected answer.
Because Seo Mun-pyeong was like his rebellion.
Seo Mun-pyeong, who is one of the prominent figures in Jianghu, was manipted by the Heukam and had hurt many people.
No excuses could cover for Seo Mun-pyeongs faults.
In return, he lost his neck to Pyo-wol, but when he thought about Seo Mun-pyeong, Jin Geum-woo was not at ease. Seo Mun-pyeong might have been a killer to Pyo-wol, but to him, he was a dear brother.
Even now, two thoughts were still conflicting in his head.
The thought that Seo Mun-pyeong should take revenge and the wish that he hasmitted a mortal sin collide.
Because of that, Jin Geum-woos eyes when looking at Pyo-wol wereplicated.
If you go a little further, the Western teau, the entrance to Sichuan Province, appears. It didnt take long to reach Chengdu, which can be said to be the base of Fyo-Yeol, after passing the Western teau.
Before that, I had to make a choice.
Jin Geum-woo looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was looking at the bonfire indifferently.
Even though he was young, he had been through all sorts of hardships, so he could see what he was thinking just by looking at his eyes. But it was impossible to read Pyo-wols thoughts.
It was as if he had enclosed his heart with an iron wall.
He thought that it would be impossible for any warrior to break through the iron wall of Pyo-wol and read his mind.
At that time, Pyo-wol was seen sitting cross-legged.
Its going to be a fortune teller.
The wounds Pyo-wol suffered at the Xiaoleiyin Temple were so deep that it would not be strange if he died instantly. However, Pyo-wol healed his wounds with a mysterious ability.
After one night, his wounds were noticeably healed, to the point that it looked like the wound was almostpletely healed.
As evidence of that, his paleplexion was gleaming softly on his face.
It seemed that the inner and outer wounds would be almostpletely healed after tonights meditation was over.
Jin Geum-woo turned his head and looked around.
Originally, ones meditation had to be performed in a quiet ce where no one was disturbed. Because it was such a dangerous and delicate work.
If someone is to be disturbed during medidation, they could fall into a qi deviation or make their condition worse.
Is he audacious, or does he have that much faith inC
At Pyo-wols seemingly reckless act, Jin Geum-woo clicked his tongue and stood up.
Time passed slowly.
It was early in the morning when Pyo-wol finished meditating.
Pyo-wol opened his eyes and checked his physical condition. There were still some ufortable ces, but this was still the best condition.
Good!
Thats a relief.
At that moment, Jin Geum-woos voice was heard.
Didnt you sleep?
How can I sleep when my friend is cultivating? I was standing there.
I dont need to protect me
Well, I guess so. Theres nothing to worry about. I did it because I wanted to protect you.
Jin Geum-woo got up.
A powerful force was emanating from his body.
It wasnt that he didnt know what that meant.
Pyo-wol quietly got up.
Jin Geum-woo said.
No matter what the result is, I will forget the grudge that killed Seo Mun-pyeong in this fight.
It doesnt matter if you dont forget.
I guess so, but my heart is not like that. I dont want to live with such a burden in my heart. The debt that you havent paid off is bound to take my mind off it.
You live aplicated life.
Wasnt Jianghu originallyplicated? A lot of warriors are tangled like a wire. If you dont unravel it well from the beginning, in the end, it will be so tangled that you can never solve it on your own.
Jin Geum-woo answered with a calm expression.
That was the answer that Jin Geum-woo came up with.
Maybe Seo Mun-pyeong was an excuse.
Now his blood was boiling hot.
After seeing Pyo-wols martial arts at the Xiaoleiyin Temple, the blood that had risen did not cool down, but rather, the heat was increasing as time went on.
He wanted to fight the man in front of him.
He wanted to hit him with all my might.
Jin Geum-woos warriors instinct was fueling his will to win.
Normally, he would have calmed down such feelings with a cool-headed reason, but now he didnt want to.
He wanted to fight against Pyo-wol with this heart.
He didnt know if his burning heart would cool down if he went back to Jianghu.
This was the best time to fight Pyo-wol.
The heat emitted by Jin Geum-woo was delivered to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was different from Jin Geum-woo.
There was no needlesspetition in him.
This is because such a mind was nothing short of a luxury for the assassin.
The reason why he wants to fight Jin Geum-woo is that he got a little enlightenment in a fierce battle with the monks of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
He needed an opportunity to explore his enlightenment. So he epted Jin Geum-woos request.
Pyo-wol looked at the sleeping children.
The children were fast asleep and didnt even move.
Pyo-wol left the children and moved far away. Jin Geum-woo followed him without saying a word.
Their appearance soon disappeared behind the hill.
At that moment Soma opened heiseyes wide.
Eunyo and Guian also jumped up as if they hadnt slept at all.
Guian opened his mouth.
Who do you think will win?
Naturally
Naturally?
Brother.
The iron tower looking man looked pretty tough, too.
Eunyo looked a little worried at the answer of Guian.
Their flow of energy is different. Brother is like a needle, while the steel tower like man is like a hammer.
You mean brother is sharp, while the iron tower man is intense, right?
Thats right!
Eun-yos dog-like exnation was perfectly understood by Guian.
Guian called Soma.
What do you thi huh?
Their eyes blinked.
This is because they couldnt see Soma, who was by their side just now.
Soma was already on the hill when Guian and Eunyo found him. Before they knew it, Soma was sitting on a hill and watching the fight between the two.
Cowardly
Lets watch it together.
Guian and Eunyo rushed up the hill.
When they arrived on the hill, they could see the fight in front of them at a nce.
Wow!
Their exmations dispersed in the wind.
* * *
They left for Chengdu.
Wooow!
Is this Chengdu?
Theres a lot of people!
Soma and the children eximed unknowingly.
It was the first time for children to see such a huge city with a lot of people.
The huge pavilions, mansions, wide roads, and many people filling the streets were enough to make the children feel tired.
They were children who only lived in the deste Xizang.
The only ce where they saw a lot of people was in the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Even so, there were only hundreds of people in the said sect.
It was the first time for them to see so many peopleing and going.
They were overwhelmed by the panoramic view in front of them.
Jin Geum-woo smiled when he saw the expressions on the children.
Theyre definitely from the rural areas.
It made him feel good that the children, who had always shown a mature appearance on their way here, showed an age-appropriate reaction for the first time.
Jin Geum-woo turned to Pyo-wol.
We should break up now. Its been a pleasure to be with you.
There was a look of genuine regret on his face.
The confrontation with Pyo-wol gave him a lot of enlightenment. Thanks to this, his military prowess had risen iparably in the past.
This achievement was never easy to achieve.
The confrontation of the day served as an opportunity for the two to recognize each other.
Although they may not be able to exchangefortably due to their different tendencies and status, they have established a friendship that can at leastmunicate and receive correspondence.
Jin Geum-woo said.
If you have toe out of Sichuan, you can stop by Tianzhongshan. Because thats my home.
That will never happen.
Youre still so shy, well, thats nice! If you wonte, Ill be the one toe back. Ill be in Sungdo around this time next year, so see you then.
Jin Geum-woo smiled boldly.
Soma murmured when he saw the figure.
Its so mysterious. Whats good about him?
Thats right.
Eunyo agreed with Soma.
Pyo-wols attitude was consistently cold during his journey here. Nevertheless, Jin Geum-woo was still nice to Pyo-wol.
The children couldnt understand such a true ck sheep.
Jin Geum-woo said goodbye to Pyo-wol.
Im going to go now. Ill see you next time. Friend!
Ah, dont talk nonsense.
Hahaha!
Jin Geum-woo strode with a big smile.
Pyo-wol began to walk in the opposite direction after looking at the back of Jin Geum-woo, who was moving away.
The ce where Pyo-wol headed was Xintian Road.
It was a ce that has recently been in the spotlight as a good ce for high-ranking officials and powerful people of Chengdu.
Arge mansion at the point of Xintian Road was seen after passing through a colorful street where ordinary people dare not approach.
The mansion where the red pine trees rising above the fence stood out was the Red Vi.
Thud! Thud!
When he knocked on the door, someone carefully stuck out their head.
The middle-aged man who opened his eyes wide as soon as he saw Pyo-wol was Steward Goh.
Go bowed his head with tears in his eyes.
Although he couldnt speak because his tongue was cut off, he was expressing his weing feelings with his whole body.
Pyo-wol introduced the children to Steward Go.
Theyre going to live with us from today, so give each of them a room of their own.
Steward Go looked at the children with a surprised look.
Soma smiled and waved his hand, Eunyo hid behind Pyo-wol with a shy look, and Guian looked at Steward Go calmly.
Go was surprised and happy at the different reactions of the three children.
It was nice to see Pyo-wol, who returned after a long time, and the fact that he brought someone else here made him even happier.
Go bowed his head and brought Pyo-wol and his children into the Red Vi.
Pyo-wol told the children.
Steward Go cant speak because his tongue is cut off, so act on your own.
Dont worry. We have that much sense. Do we just have to live here from now on?
Soma looked around the inside of the Red Vi with an excited expression.
It was the first time in his life to have such arge and colorful mansion, so he was excited.
It was the same for other children.
Eunyo could hardly see her eyes, but she could roughly guess the size of the Red Vi by using the senses of her whole body.
Above all, she felt good energy in the Red Vi.
There was a light of relief on Eunyos face.
The fact that she had a house to live in at ease gave her relief.
So this is the house were going to live in. Im going to protect it from now on.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 144
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 19
Manhwa: N/A
Last year and in the spring of this year, a series of big events happened in Chengdu. Both of those events greatly shook Chengdu and left great scars. However, after a few months passed, the people of Chengdu regained their stability again as if nothing had happened.
When shops opened their doors, the streets soon became full of people buying things. Among them were many merchants from outside Sichuan.
Chengdu is a very attractive ce for merchants. This is because items brought in from Xizang and the specialties of Sichuan were avable at the same time.
If they take the goods they get here in Chengdu to another city and sell them, they can make a pretty good profit, so many merchants and escortpaniese in every day.
Somyeong Escort Corps1 was also one of the escortpanies that came in. Somyeong Escort Corps is argepany with twenty chief escorts, fifty escort warriors, and more than twenty masters.
It is quite remarkable for ny people to be mobilized for an escort service.
It has been more than a hundred years since the Somyeong Escort Corps was established, but only three votes were mobilized by all personnel. And for the first time in decades, the entire group members were mobilized.
Only Seo Guksang, the owner of the escortpany, knew what the client had requested to deliver.
Seo Guksang carried a box containing the items in his carriage and set out to march. There was only one box, but more than ny people were protecting it.
However, none of the members of the Somyeong Escort Corps were dissatisfied.
Someone might criticize them for unnecessarily deploying a lot of personnel, but in the first ce, the more important the item, the more people were mobilized.
The chief escorts and warriors of the Somyeong Escort Corps entered Chengdu while guarding the carriage on which Seo Guksang rode. They drove their horses nonstop and arrived at their destination which was the Snow Cloud Vi.2
Snow Cloud Vi was a new manor in Xintian Road.
Even in Xintian Road, which was filled with luxury mansions, the Snow Cloud Vi boasted such a huge scale that it could be considered as one of the best.
When the Somyeong Escort Corps arrived, the huge door of the Snow Cloud Vi opened.
The first thing that caught their eyes was therge training hall that could amodate more than ny people.
In the training hall, an old man with a thick beard and dozens of warriors, greeted the procession of the Somyeong Escort Corps.
Wee. Youve worked hard on your journey.
No. I should be the one to thank you for greeting us personally like this, Mister Yu!
Heh heh! You brought a valuable item to the main house safely, so of course I have to greet you myself.
The old man with a thick beard was Yu Gi-cheon, the owner of the Snow Cloud Vi.
Yu Gi-cheon originally operated arge merchantpany in Hunan province.
He founded it with his own hands and made it into a hugepany, but when his health deteriorated, he decided to return to his hometown of Chengdu.
Although he retired from the front line, the merchantpany he built continued to be run by his children. The scale was now twice that of when he was the owner. Thanks to this, he was still earning a great amount of money even if he was sitting still.
Seo Guksang wink at two of the chief escorts.
The two chief escorts took out arge box from the carriage of Seo Guksang.
This is the item that Mister Yus son told me to deliver.
Oh!
Yu Gi-cheons eyes widened.
There was an emotional expression on his face.
The two chief escorts set the box down in front of Yu Gi-cheon.
Yu Gi-cheon carefully opened the box. Then he saw booklets with yellowish pages. The titles written on the old booklets were also worn out and had a sour smell.
The escort warriors looked at the booklet that came out of the box with a puzzled expression.
They were wondering what those books are, and howe a person like Yu Gi-cheon, who is considered as the richest man in the world, has such a moved expression on his face.
Yu Gi-cheon took out a booklet from the box and opened it carefully. The paper was full of strange characters whose meaning was unknown.
They were characters that could not be read even by looking at them.
Its the original.
Yu Gi-cheon muttered as he carefully ced the booklet into the box.
The books in the box were considered sphemous.
A high priest in Jungwon brought the original copy to Seo Guksang a long time ago.
All the Buddhist scriptures that exist in the present Jianghu are only trantions of the originals contained in the box.
Yu Gi-cheon had been searching for the original copy for a very long time.
After retiring, he became immersed in the teachings of Buddhism. Btedly falling into Buddhism, he pondered what would be the most meaningful work in hister years.
At that time, he heard the rumors that an original script of the Buddhist sutras existed. So he searched everywhere to find the original copy.
Fortunately, his son was able to obtain the original from Shaanxi Province, so he sent it through the Somyeong Escort Corps.
If I send this sutra to Shaolin Temple for storage in the future, they will like it.
Until then, he was thinking of tranting the Buddhist scriptures by himself.
After ordering the escortpany to move the box of Buddhist sutras to his residence, Yu Gi-cheon looked at Seo Guksang.
Thank you very much for safely transporting this precious treasure here. I will definitely pay you for this.
Dont worry. Your son has already paid for it.
Heh heh! That cant be! Do you already have a ce to stay?
Not yet.
I own the Grand Guest House in the center of Chengdu. If you are resting there, I will have the secretarypensate you.
Oh you dont have
I insist.
Then I will be grateful for this favor, Mister Yu.
Seo Guksang could not refuse any more and epted Yu Gi-cheons offer.
He thought he had hit the jackpot.
If he can strengthen his rtionship with Yu Gi-cheon, he can continue to do business with their merchant group where his son is the owner.
It was very important for an escortpany to secure stable business partners. More so if their customer was one of the top-ranked merchantpanies in the world.
Seo Guksang thanked Yu Gi-cheon again and again, before going out of the Snow Cloud Vi.
The Grand Guest House was huge enough to amodate arge group of up to ny people.
Seo Guksang said to the chief escorts and escort warriors.
Everyone should stay and rest well here until I receive the reward from Mister Yu. I will pay for the alcohol today, so eat, drink and unwind as much as you like.
Wow!
My lord, you are the best!
The members of the Somyeong Escort Corps cheered.
They immediately ordered drinks and food.
Chief escort Sagong Yun also drank with his colleagues.
Sagong Yun was a man in his early twenties. He actuallycked the experience and skill to be a leader. Nevertheless, he became one of the chief escorts because he was the nephew of Seo Guksang.
Sagong Yun was the only one with a dissatisfied expression on his face while everyone was busyughing and talking.
Shit! How can I enjoy alcohol without the presence of a girl?
He was originally famous for being a yboy in his hometown.
His father, who could not handle his antics, asked Seo Guksang to take him into the Somyeong Escort Corps. He thought that Sagong Yun woulde to his senses if he wandered around the world and learned to work as an escort warrior.
Seo Guksang treated Sagong Yun like any other escort. He may have the title of a chief escort, but his job was no different from that of an escort warrior. So he had time to rest because of the arduous schedule.
The biggestint is that he couldnt even smell a woman.
They dont even have a girl by their side, so what are they so happy about?
He looked at the chief escorts and the escort warriors whoughed and talked around him like they were idiots. Although they were drinking in the same ce, he could not assimte at all with the people around him.
He eventually slipped out of his seat.
Its better to go to a brothel at a time like this.
He had enough money. It was thanks to his mother who generously took care of him.
He didnt find it too difficult to find the streets where the brothels were concentrated. He only needed to look for a ce where rednterns were lit up brightly.
Fortunately, there was a red light district not far from the Grand Guest House.
Sagong Yun confidently headed to the red light district.
Hm?
Sagong Yun suddenly stopped.
Because a particr girl caught his attention.
Oho!
An exmation came out of his mouth.
The girl looked like she was only about thirteen or fourteen years old.
The air around her was different.
She was walking with her head and eyes slightly lowered, and her brightly white neck which was exposed could not anymore be so attractive.
Sagong Yun lost his mind as he looked at the girls back.
Sagong Yun had dealt with many women before, but it was the first time for him to find a girl with such a unique and dreamy atmosphere.
It didnt matter to him that the girl was still a young child.
Sagong Yun unknowingly followed the girl.
Whether or not she knew that fact, the girl continued to walk.
After following the girl for a long time, Sagong Yun suddenly felt a strong sense of difort.
That bitch, shes blind.
On her way here, the girl never looked around her surroundings.
When she was standing at a crossroad, she would prick her ears and fumble along the wall with her hand to determine the direction.
A person with normal eyes wouldnt act in such a cumbersome way.
A small smile appeared on the corner of Sagong Yuns lips.
Its even better now that I know she is blind.
His whole body suddenly heated up, and he felt hisher region tensed up.
He followed the girl more carefully.
However, the direction the girl was going was strange.
Thats the street where the Snow Cloud Vi was.
From what he heard, only prominent people with power in Chengdu were able to settle down here.
Ill be in trouble if I mess with the wrong person, wont I?
But he soon shook his head.
His target was a blind girl anyway.
Even if hemits a sin to his hearts content, she wont be able to recognize his face anyway. When he thought that he couldmit the perfect crime, his remaining caution disappeared.
Sagong Yun boldly followed the girl.
The girl stood in front of a mansion with an impressive red pine tree.
She must have arrived at her home.
The girl knocked on the door and a servant came out to greet her.
Thud!
The door closed and the girl disappeared into the mansion.
He couldnt stand it any longer.
Sagong Yun flew over the mansion wall. The fence was quite high, but that didnt stop him since he had learned some martial arts. He climbed on the wall lightly like a stray cat.
It was quiet inside the mansion.
If he hadnt seen the girl entering, he would have mistaken it for an uninhabited ce.
Amp was lit in one of the rooms.
It was clear that the girl who had just entered had turned on the light.
Shes in that room.
Sagong Yuns eyes gleamed with excitement.
Now that he has confirmed the room, all he has to do now is to go in andmit the crime. Furthermore, there seemed to be no security in the mansion. It was like an empty mountain without an owner.
Sagong Yun did not hesitate any longer.
Hended lightly on the floor.
That was then.
Who are you?
He suddenly heard a childs voiceing from behind him.
For a moment, Sagong Yun felt the back of his neck bing stiff.
Hyuk!
When Sagong Yun hurriedly turned around, he saw a boy about six or seven years old, smiling brightly. Seven rings hung around the boys neck like ornaments.
There was definitely no one there?
He felt like he was haunted.
He asked cautiously,
Who are you?
Me? Im a person who lives in this house.
The boy answered with a characteristic bright expression.
Then what about the girl who went in a while ago?
My friend!
Dont lie. I could tell at a nce that she is a lot older than you.
Im sorry, brother, but its true. Somethings wrong with me so I dont look my age.
What nonsense
But, do you know?
W, what is it?
The fact that you are the 15th person who tried to sneak into this ce.
What?
The boy, Soma, grinned.
Whenever Eunyo would go out ande back, flies would always follow her around like this. Its bing really annoying.
In an instant, Somas eyes changed.
Hyiik!
Sagong Yun freaked out.
The boys eyes were hurting his own, as if being stabbed by a needle.
Sreung!
Soma pulled out one of the rings he was wearing around his neck and said,
Because of you, your family will bepletely ruined.
What the hell are you talking about?
Youd better believe what I say. All the families of the fourteen guys who have crossed the wall of this house without permission have already been ruined.
Stop saying bullshit.
Unable to withstand the pressure, Sagong Yun drew his sword.
Now that things have reached this point, he ns to kill the boy and forcibly take in the girl, beforepletely destroying the evidence.
Shiak!
A gruesome sound rang out.
For a moment, Somaughed.
You cant really dont get it, do you?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Somyeong Escort Corps. Raws: ????(`).
- Bright, luminous, illustrious
- bright, light, brilliant, clear
- ` sickle
- bureau, office, circumstance
- Snow Cloud Vi. Raws: ???(ѩP)
- ѩ xue, snow, wipe away shame, avenge
- yun, clouds, Yunnan province
- P zhuang, vige, hamlet, vi
Chapter 145
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 20
Manhwa: N/A
Ahu!
Seo Guksang got up from his seat, pressing his head with both hands.
He wasnt sure how much alcohol he drank yesterday. He was in a good mood and exchanged drinks with the escort warriors but at some point, his memory was cut off.
Thats how much he drank alcohol.
He was so happy that he formed a close rtionship with Yu Gi-cheon.
The merchant group exerted a great influence on Jianghu. Although the merchantpany is now being run by his son, it was clear that he would give a lot of work to Somyeong Escort Corps if he knew that they were in close acquaintance with Yu Gi-cheon.
Hahaha!
His head hurt, but heughed out loud.
Seo Guksang got up from his bed.
When he came out to the restaurant on the first floor, he saw his escort group already out. They were eating something to appease their bitter stomachs.
Have youe out, Lord?
Are you all right?
They looked at Seo Guksang and said,
Seo Guksang shook his head and sat down.
Im not okay at all. Given how much we drank
Haha! It was a pleasant day, wasnt it?
Yes, but my head hurts so much.
Eat a spoonful of soup. The heat of the soup will make you feel better.
The escort warriors pushed a bowl filled with soup in the middle of the table toward Seo Guksang. Seo Gu-sang did not hesitate and drank the soup.
Huuu! That feels good. Youre right.
Seo Guksang admired the taste of the soup.
He slurped the soup in front of him. When his stomach became more full, his headache disappeared.
I think I can live a little bit now.
So do we.
Haha!
Seo Guksang, who was smiling broadly, suddenly looked around.
Come to think of it, I dont see him.
Who? Oh, are you talking about chief escort Sagong?
Yeah! Did anyone see him?
I think I saw him halfway through yesterday, but I havent seen him since.
Hoo!
Seo Guksang let out a sigh.
When he thought of his nephew, his merry mood disappeared.
Sagong Yuns family could not handle him anymore so he took him in.
He deliberately ced two chief escorts to monitor and stop him from causing trouble. Perhaps thats why Sagong Yun managed to stay quiet without causing any trouble on their way to Chengdu.
He didnt cause any trouble again, did he?
How can he cause trouble in thend of Sichuan? Maybe he just went out to get some fresh air?
I hope so
Even with the escort warriors constion, Seo Guksang could not hide his worried expression. But he still tried to stop worrying since he knows that worrying doesnt change anything.
One by one, the escort warriors, who had just woken up, came down.
The inside of the restaurant quickly filled up with members of Somyeong Escort Corps. Seo Guksang smiled as he looked at the restaurant filled with escort warriors.
Since they have established a rtionship with Yu Gi-cheon, if they can use the opportunity well, they will be able to substantially grow the reputation of their escortpany.
With a little more effort, the Somyeong Escort Corps will grow to the point where it can stand shoulder to shoulder with the other strong and prominent escortpanies.
It was a moment he always dreamed of.
Now that he thought that day was not far away, a smile came to his lips.
But at that moment, someones voice broke his fantasy.
Lord!
As soon as he heard the urgent voice from outside, Seo Guksang sensed that something bad had happened.
As if to prove his ominous premonition, someone kicked the door and rushed in. A man covered in blood was carried on his back.
Seo Guksang recognized the mans identity at once.
Yun!
The man drooping in his own blood was clearly his nephew Sagong Yun.
Seo Guksang hurriedly hugged Sagong Yun and asked,
What happened? How did Yun be like this?
I dont know either. When I went outside, he was already lying in the front yard.
In the yard?
Seo Guksang hurriedly looked at Sagong Yuns whole body.
He was covered in blood, but he didnt have many wounds. There was only one visible wound. However, it was not in a good ce.
Oh my god! His dantianC
There was a deep scar on his dantian, which is the foundation of a warrior. The wound was so deep that just by looking at it, they knew that the injury could not be healed.
If his dantian is destroyed like this, it would be impossible for him to even dream of gathering his internal energy. His life as a warrior is alreadypletely over.
Yun! How did this happen?
Seo Guksang shook Sagong Yun to wake him up. But Sagong Yun didnt even respond.
What the hell happened?
Seo Guksang lost his mind in the sudden tragedy.
But his tragedy did not end there.
Suddenly, the owner of the guest house came up to Seo Guksang and said,
Mister Seo. Please leave the guest house immediately.
What do you mean? Why are you asking us to suddenly leave?
Every member of the Somyeong Escort Corps should vacate the guest house before lunch.
No, look. We are the guests of Mister Yu. He said it himself that we should stay here.
It is also themand of Mister Yu for you to leave the room.
What?
Mister Yu sent a person this morning and said, Make all people belonging to the Somyeong Escort Corps leave. I have cut off all businesses with the Somyeong Escort Corps.
Huh?
Seo Guksang couldnt hide his bewildered expression.
Yu Gi-cheon was a man famous for his faithfulness. So how could he change his words overnight?
It doesnt make any sense.
Seo Guksang handed Sagong Yun over to a nearby escort warrior and said,
Its impossible for Mister Yu to do that. Hes a trustworthy person.
It doesnt matter whether you believe it or not. Ive just said what Mister Yu said.
I will visit Mister Yu myself. There must be some kind of misunderstanding. Im sure if I meet and talk with him, everything will be resolved.
Mister Seo will take care of that, but please still leave the guest house before lunch.
The owner of the guest house was stubborn.
Seo Guksang couldnt quite understand the series of events.
Sagong Yun, who returned with a fatal wound, and Yu Gi-cheon, whose attitude changed overnight.
Is it possible that the two events are rted to each other?
Suddenly, an ominous feeling came over him.
Seo Guksang hurriedly left the guesthouse and headed for the Snow Cloud Vi.
The door to the Snow Cloud Vi was firmly shut.
Seo Guksang knocked hard on the door.
I am Seo Guksang of Somyeong Escort Corps. I want to see Mister Yu, so please open the door.
He knocked on the door for a while. But no matter how much he knocked, the tightly closed door did not open.
Seo Guksang sat down in despair.
Why? Why did he change his mind?
The atmosphere was obviously good until yesterday.
Yu Gi-cheon was happy that he obtained a precious treasure, so he did him a favor. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt figure out why he had changed his mind.
At that moment, the door of the Snow Cloud Vi was opened slowly and someone stuck out his head. He was the steward of the Snow Cloud Vi.
Seo Guksang got up quickly.
I am Seo Guksang, the owner of Somyeong Escort Corps.
I know, Lord Seo!
I want to meet Mister Yu. Please let me meet him.
The Lord told me to bring you, so I came out. Pleasee inside.
Thank you.
Seo Guksang hurriedly followed the steward into the Snow Cloud Vi.
He saw Yu Gi-cheon in the training hall where he met him yesterday.
Seo Guksang knelt in front of Yu Gi-cheon.
Mister Yu! Why did you change your mind? Did we make a mistake by any chance?
Lord Seo.
If you tell me, I will correct it. So please, dont cut off your rtionship with our escortpany.
Hoo! Lord Seo, do you think Im doing this because of my personal feelings?
Is that not it?
Lord Seo! I am a person who values rtionships more than anyone else. Lord Seo is definitely a good person and has a lot of loyalty.
Then why?
Your nephew
Is it rted to Yun?
Hoo!
Please, tell me. That way I know how to deal with it.
Despite Seo Guksangs pleas, Yu Gi-cheons expression did not change.
I will exin what will happen to Lord Seo and the Somyeong Escort Corps from now on. All of the guest houses in Chengdu will no longer ept Lord Seo and Somyeong Escort Corps.
What?
No merchantpany in Sichuan Province will also be willing to do business with the Somyeong Escort Corps. There is also a high probability that the Somyeong Escort Corps will not receive any transportation requests from here.
Mister Yu!
All the other sects in Chengdu may also be hostile to you. With this, I pray that Lord Seo will lead his family out of Sichuan as soon as possible.
What are you talking about? Lord Yu! Please tell me clearly.
Huu!
Yu Gi-cheon sighed. His face was full of conflict.
After thinking for a while, he opened his mouth.
Okay. Listen to me carefully. Your nephew crossed a someone elses house fencest night to rape a girl.
So?
The problem is that the owner of the house is a very scary person.
Tell me about the house. I will go visit him and apologize.
No, you better not go. He is an unforgiving man.
Theres actually someone Yu Gi-cheon is afraid of?
Its not just this old man. Everyone in Sichuan is afraid of him. And only a few people like this old man know who he really is. He may have only punished your nephew for now, but if he changes his mind, the Somyeong Escort Corps could easilhy be wiped out in an instant.
Hm
Never ignore this old mans advice. Ive never seen anyone more terrifying than him in my entire life.
Who the hell is he?
Dont even try to know. When you leave Chengdu, forget everything that happened today. Dont even dream of taking revenge for your nephew. And dont ever return to Sichuan.
With those words, Yu Gi-cheon shut his mouth firmly.
Seo Guksang saw the deep fear on Yu Gi-cheons face. It was clear that he was really afraid of the unknown man.
Yu Gi-cheon was a person who had gone through all sorts of trials since birth. The merchant group also has gone through countless dangerous things to build up to what it is today.
Although he retired from the front line, his guts did not diminish. Rather, his courage has grown, and his mind has be more sharped. If he showed his fear to this extent, it meant that he was really afraid of the unknown man.
Seo Guksang realized that there was no point in talking any more. And he felt that Yu Gi-cheons advice was sincere.
You damn child! Who the hell did you mess with?!
Seo Guksang insulted his nephew, who caused all this, and went out of his way.
Only after he disappeared did Yu Gi-cheon let out a sigh.
Yu Gi-cheon suddenly looked at the entrance and said cautiously,
Is this enough?
I think its still a littlecking, but Ill be satisfied with this much after seeing the look on your face.
A six or seven-year-old boy walked in. The boy with the seven rings around his neck was Soma.
As Soma approached, Yu Gi-cheons shoulders trembled.
He knew very well how terrifying this bright-faced boy was.
One day, three children suddenly appeared in Chengdu. A blind girl, a boy with his all-ck eyes, and a boy much smaller than the others.
When they first showed up in Chengdu, no one cared. Chengdu was a veryrge city, so children who lost their parents and became orphans would oftene here to find a ce to eat and live.
Those children would often have the same ending. They would either join the underworld or be beaten to death while wandering.
People thought the same thing would happen to those three children.
In particr, the blind girl has a strange charm, so she is more likely to be a target of mens lusts. In fact, numerous men had already approached and tried to take their chances on the blind girl.
But not a single one survived.
The three children were not just poor orphans.
Their power was beyond peoples imagination.
With just three of them, they devastated Chengdus underworld.
In the back alley, the gangsters who used to exert their influence disappeared without a trace for a long time that people thought them to be dead. But soon, they reappeared and acted as the faithful hands of the children.
This way, the three children quickly dominated the underworld of Chengdu.
When this happened, some of the sects in Chengdu tried toe forward and punish the children.
But none of them actually dared to act.
Because there was a man behind the children.
Fromst year to this year, he was present in all of the major incidents that urred in Sichuan Province.
The closed door istion of the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect.
The bloody incident in Chengdu.
And although it sounds unbelievable, there were rumors circting that he had also destroyed the Xiaoleiyin Temple, the ruler of the Western Region.
He was a being of fear.
The warriors of the Chengdu were afraid to even dare to speak his name.
The living god of death.
The reaper.
The people of Chengdu called the man that way.
And they thought of the three children as the limbs of the reaper.
Among them, the brightest yet cruelest child was currently right in front of him.
Soma.
The little devil.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 146
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 21
Manhwa: N/A
It had already been several months since he entered Chengdu, but Somas appearance remained the same. While children at his age grow up day by day, Somas appearance is fixed at about six or seven years old.
Any child would have been very sad having this kind of circumstances, but Soma calmly epted his reality.
Well, there are some advantages.
The bright appearance of a young child was the best weapon to soften the vignce of the opponent and to make them lower their guards.
Yu Gi-cheon, who was in front of him, was one of those who fell victim to Somas appearance. Yu Gi-cheon fell in love with the appearance of Soma, whom he met by chance, and found him very cute. So he gave him some pocket money and moon cakes when he met him along the way.
Yu Gi-cheon found out about Somas true self by coincidence.
On his way back to the mansion with his escorts, he was attacked. They ughtered all of his escorts and tried to take his life.
It was Soma who suddenly appeared and killed all the people.
The person who instigated the attack was a former servant of Yu Gi-cheon. He was after Yu Gi-cheons wealth so he hired some mercenaries.
Soma even found the old subordinates who took part and cleaned them up neatly.
It was then that Yu Gi-cheon realized that Soma was indeed a terrifying being.
After that, Soma asionally visited Yu Gi-cheons mansion to eat delicious food. However, Yu Gi-cheon couldnt deal with Soma asfortably as before.
Because he knew the cruelty and terrifying skills behind Somas cute face.
Above all, behind Soma was a man who made everyone in Sichuan terrified. Yu Gi-cheon was so surprised the first time he knew of that fact.
Pyo-wol was the definition of fear in Sichuan Province. In particr, he was a subject of fear for those in power such as Yu Gi-cheon.
In the past, the powerful and influential people in Chengdu and Sichuan had lined themselves up with prestigious sects such as Emei and Qingcheng. They joined hands with those prestigious sects so that they can protect their wealth and power.
However, their operations were brutally trampled by a single person, where they had no choice but to close their gates.
Naturally, influential people tried to get in Pyo-wols good graces. However, no one seeded in establishing direct contact with Pyo-wol.
Some even said that Pyo-wol had already left Chengdu. However, Yu Gi-cheon knew that Pyo-wol was actually staying in Chengdu in one of the Xintian Road mansions.
It was Soma who told him that.
Soma really liked Yu Gi-cheon. Because he was the first to treat him well without any calctions or hidden agendas in mind.
He was deceived by his cute appearance.
Even now, Soma was smiling brightly. But Yu Gi-cheon couldntugh.
By knowing the true nature of Soma, it would be impossible to treat him asfortably as before.
Soma looked down at Yu Gi-cheon.
Grandpa is a very good person.
Me?
It was your first time meeting him yesterday. And even though you had no reason to warn him, you still did.
Hes a good man. Even though his nephew made a big mistakeC
You have to distinguish between a mistake and a deliberate attempt. He crossed the fence with impure intentions. So you cant say it was a mistake, grandpa!
Im sorry. I made a mistake. Anyway, I thought it was too harsh for him to pay the price for his nephews wrong choice.
I understand grandpas perspective, but dont do something like this next time. Because if you do, I might just avoid grandpa.
Yes, Ill be careful.
Im sorry, grandpa! For saying things like this
Dont.
Yu Gi-cheon shook his head.
See youter then, grandpa!
Okay!
Soma floated into the air.
His figure disappeared from his line of sight in an instant.
Hoo!
Yu Gi-cheon, who was left alone, let out a deep sigh.
Soma returned to the Red Vi. Then, Steward Go greeted Soma.
Steward Go initially had a very sharp impression. However, after Soma and the other two children entered the Red Vi, he became soft.
Soma asked,
Uncle Go! Wheres Guian?
Steward Go pointed his finger at the basement of the mansion.
Is he stuck there again?
Steward Go smiled and nodded. Then Soma sighed.
What does he like about that stinky basement?
Soma sighed and walked towards the entrance to the basement.
Steward Go looked at Somas back with a smile on his face.
The back view of Soma walking with the wheels hanging around his neck was so cute.
The burden on Steward Go was greatly reduced as Soma and the children entered the Red Vi. Since the children shared his work, Steward Go was able to faithfully stick to his duties.
Soma stood at the entrance and shouted,
Im going in!
He shouted so Guian could hear him. If he enters without letting Guian know in advance, the devices will be activated.
Guian decorated a space just for himself in the basement of the Red Vi.
From the entrance, it was covered with various traps and machinery, reminiscent of an iron fortress. Because of that, even Soma and Eunyo had to tell him in advance when they were about to enter the underground space so that Guian could disarm the machinery and traps.
Perhaps because he heard his voice, the machinery and traps did not activate. Thanks to this, Soma was able to easily enter the space of Guian.
The basement was really spacious.
There was a huge amount of bookshelves in the vast space, and there were many books on each shelf. There was still a lot of empty space, but Soma thought it would be filled soon.
There was arge desk in the middle, and on the desk were piles of papers and booklets.
He could see Guian sitting in front of the table. Guian opened a yellow booklet and wrote something down.
Soma didnt want to disturb him, so he just watched from the side.
It was not long after when Guian was finished with his work.
Done.
Tak!
Guian stretched as he closed the booklet.
Soma asked,
What is that?
I organized the list of merchant and escortpanies that came to Chengdu yesterday.
Guian replied as if it were nothing.
But Soma knew how difficult it was.
Guian, who followed Pyo-wol to the Red Vi, soon discovered his aptitude.
It was his ability to collect and grasp the flow of information.
For him, who can see the flow of qi, grasping the flow of information was as exciting as a fish meeting water.
Guian took over the work that Steward Go used to do, and his talents bloomed as if he had finally found his vocation.
Guian was also the one who initiated for them to take over the underworld of Chengdu. He used Soma and Eunyo to rule over the underworld.
From then on, it was a breeze.
He established a surveince system of his own, so he could immediately grasp what was happening in Chengdu.
It was originally the Hao n who presided over the information in Chengdu. However, Guian nibbled away the Hao ns informationwork.
By the time the Hao n realized this, most of the initiative had already been passed to Guian.
At least in Chengdu, the Hao n could not maximize its strength. This was because the information system Guian built was more powerful than the Hao n.
Having supremacy of information means having supremacy of power.
Thousands of information entered the underground space every day.
Most of the information was useless, but Guian could recognized the truth hidden behind the scenes and reprocessed them to be useful. The reprocessed information was then passed on to Pyo-wol.
Soma asked,
Dont you want to go outside?
What am I going to do out there?
Isnt it frustrating? You used to be locked up in the Xiaoleiyin Temple, and now youre locked up in the basement here as well.
It wasnt my intention back then, and now its voluntary, so its different. I like this ce.
Guian spread his arms wide.
He was the owner of the vast underground space full of bookshelves.
I could just sit here and still be able to understand the whole situation of Chengdu, so there is no reason for me to go out.
Soma shook his head.
Youre like a closet lover.
Stop talking nonsense, why are you here?
Ah! The issue with the Somyeong Escort Corps has been sessfully resolved.
A report has alsoe in. It said that they had just left Chengdu.
Thats fast!
Its because their lives are at stake.
Im d theyre sensible at least. If they were still here by tomorrow, I was ready to go and kill everyone of them
Soma clicked his tongue with an expression of regret.
Guian looked at him with an expression that he couldnt stop Soma.
Soma had a childlike appearance and an unusual way of thinking. But those who know of his true nature may find him creepy but Guian and Eunyo felt reassured with him.
The bond the three children had for each other was beyond imagination.
After being kidnapped by the Xiaoleiyin Temple from a young age and growing up together, their bond became so strong that no one could dare to intervene.
Soma thought of Eunyo and Guian as more than his own blood. Because of that, he became extreme when it came to matters rted to them.
If Pyo-wol did not exist, the Somyeong Escort Corps would have disappeared from this worldst night.
Soma asked,
What about Eunyo?
Shes with brother.
Is she learning the zither again? How persistent.
She really is. The problem is that she doesnt have that much talent
Guian shook his head with a tired look on his face.
Soma stood up and said,
Shall we go together?
No!
Guian refused.
He had no intention of going out of his own space.
Soma clicked his tongue and left the underground space.
The ce he headed for was Pyo-wols residence.
Pungtadadang!
The closer he got to Pyo-wols dwelling, the louder the sound of the zither was heard.
Soma frowned heavily.
The sound of the zither should be clear, but all he could hear was a strange sound like someone was scratching a metal.
As he got closer to the area, the noise got louder.
Soma eventually had to cover his ears with both of his hands.
Brother, this is Soma! Im going in.
He spoke loudly and entered the room.
In the room, Pyo-wol and Eun-yo were sitting facing each other.
A zither was ced in front of Eunyo, and her white hands were diligently plucking strings. For every pluck of the strings, there would be an unpleasant sound.
Soma frowned even more by the sound of a metal being scratched by a fingernail.
Oh my god!
Now that he got closer, the sound was several times more terrible than it was outside.
But what was more impressive was Pyo-wol.
Even while listening to Eunyos distressing music right in front of him, Pyo-wol did not even flinch.
Later on, Eunyos terrible music was over.
Eunyo tilted her head.
Her unfocused eyes were filled with a subtle anticipation.
At that moment, Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
The zither doesnt seem right for you.
Ugh!
Theres no problem with you running a brothel even if you dont know how to y the zither, so just give up.
Eunyo bowed her head at Pyo-wols resolute words.
Kekeke!
Seeing Eunyo like that, Soma burst outughing.
Dontugh!
See! This is why I told you to give up earlier. Dont you know youll just be ruining your own business?
Hmpf! I wont give up. I wont!
Eunyo got up from her seat.
She red at Soma and went outside. Even though she was blind, she had the ability to perceive her surroundings urately through her other senses.
Soma smiled and sat down in front of Pyo-wol.
Brother is so amazing, how can you keep hearing that kind of noise? I couldnt stand it for even a moment.
Just as Guian found his aptitude, Eunyo also found a ce she liked.
It was the brothel that Pyo-wol owned.
Eunyo had never decorated herself in a splendid fashion in all of her life. So she was fascinated by the splendor of the brothel and courtesans.
Although she couldnt see it with her own eyes, she liked to wear colorful clothes and essories.
Although she had no intention of selling her body as a prostitute, she wanted to run a brothel. She thought that in order to run a brothel, she had to know what the courtesans were doing. Thats why she was trying to learn how to y the zither.
Unfortunately, however, she didnt have the talent for it.
The heavens gave her such a beautiful appearance, but it didnt give her the talent for music.
She was sent to the Celestial Music Hall where Pyo-wol learned music, and studied under the band teacher, but her skills did not improve at all.
Rather, it made the band teachers tired of the terrible sound she was making. In the end, she could notst two months and was kicked out of the Celestial Music Hall.
After that, she came to Pyo-wol because she wanted to learn how to y the zither. Of course, the result was the same.
Soma was envious of Guian and Eunyo. The two of them had already found a job they liked.
He hasnt found anything yet.
Something he would like to do.
And the direction he wanted to go.
Although he escaped from the Xiaoleiyin Temple, he was still wandering around, searching.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 147
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 22
Manhwa: N/A
Somaughed.
It was an innocent smile that he rarely showed to others. Hisughter this timees from the heart, unlike what he usually shows in front of others.
Pyo-wol treated Soma and the others well.
Aftering to Chengdu together, Pyo-wol did not force Soma and the children in any way. He didnt tell them what to do, and left everything to the childrens judgment.
It was Guians own will to build his own informationwork in Chengdu, and it was Eunyos decision to run a brothel.
Pyo-wol had no influence on the childrens choices. Soma was well aware of how difficult it was, so he was even more grateful to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol asked Soma,
Tea?
No. Just a ss of water.
Pyo-wol poured water into a ss and ced it on the table.
Somas eyes glinted.
Because he saw the letter lying next to the ss of water.
Who is it from? Is it from the steel-tower brother?
Pyo-wol nodded his head silently, while Soma wrinkled the tip of his nose.
That brother is a bit too much. Why does he send letters like this so often?
In the past few months, Jin Geum-woo has sent a total of three letters to Pyo-wol.
The letters all began with the same phrase,
[To my dear friend]
Pyo-wol had never read the letter Jin Geum-woo sent to the end. He would always lose his motivation to do so just by the first phrase.
Pyo-wol didnt know why Jin Geum-woo liked him so much to the point of calling him a friend and acting so affectionate.
Even after leaving Chengdu, he would send a letter to Pyo-wol, informing him of his current situation.
Isnt that older brothers unrequited love a bit too much?
Soma smirked.
Pyo-wol did not even read the letter from Jin Geum-woo to the end nor did he reply. Even so, Jin Geum-woo did not get tired and continued to send letters.
Soma did not understand why Jin Geum-woo was being such a true friend.
Does he even know that his correspondence is being neglected like that?
Soma thought that Jin Geum-woo wouldnt be able to keep sending letters like this if he knew how his letters were being treated. As he thought of Jin Geum-woo,ughter kepting out of his mouth.
Soma said to Pyo-wol,
Dont you have to reply to his letter even once?
Its his choice to send a letter, and its my choice whether to reply or not.
Indeed.
Soma nodded at Pyo-wols firm answer.
After returning from the Xiaoleiyin Temple, Pyo-wol rarely went out. He just stayed in his own residence to refine his martial arts.
His assassination methods had already reached the highest level.
But he still felt that it wascking.
He tried to reflect what he felt while he was fighting the Xiaoleiyin Temple and Jin Geum-woo. Thanks to his efforts, Aguido now has a proper system. It will bepleted as a single martial art.
Soma thought that there was something different with Pyo-wol.
He used to feel scared in the past, but now he doesnt even feel that way towards him. Soma knew well that it wasnt just because he had gotten used to Pyo-wol.
He has improved yet again.
Pyo-wol was constantly changing as he developed.
Pyo-wol, whom Soma thought was already on the hundred foot pole,1 was still constantly whipping himself and taking another step forward. By looking at Pyo-wol, he could see the amount of effort Pyo-wol put in his martial arts.
Even if he woke up from death, Soma didnt have the confidence to put in such an effort nor did he have any intention of doing so.
After years of hard work, he finally found freedom, so he wanted to enjoy it for as long as possible. Unlike the other two children, he hasnt found a job he wanted to do yet. But surely, if he continues to enjoy his freedom like this, hell be able to find a job that suits his aptitude someday.
Pyo-wol stood up and said,
Im going to the workshop. What about you?
Iming, too.
Soma quickly followed.
After visiting the Xiaoleiyin Temple, Pyo-wol entrusted the phantom daggers and wrist armors to Tang Sochu. Some of the phantom daggers werepletely broken during the fierce battle, while the wrist armors were cracked.
The only person who couldpletely repair Pyo-wols equipment was Tang Sochu.
Tang Sochus workshop was booming.
The warriors of Chengdu called Tang Sochu the number one craftsman in Sichuan. He was that talented and good at making weapons.
So warriors who came to hear the rumors entrusted Tang Sochu to repair their weapons. Although the warriors had to wait three or four months in order for their weapons to be taken in by Tang Sochu, customers still kept oning.
But it didnt matter to Pyo-wol.
Tang Sochu has always treated Pyo-wols weapons as his top priority.
But even then, the reason why Pyo-wol had to wait for several months for his weapon to be repaired was because the damage to the phantom daggers and the wrist armor was so severe.
The phantom daggers and armors were broken to the point that its as if almost having to make a new one.
After leaving his equipment to Tang Sochu, Pyo-wol stopped paying attention. Because he had absolute faith that Tang Sochu would take care of it.
Pyo-wol and Soma went down to the basement of the Red Vi.
It was a space separate from the basement where Guian was located and was connected to the underground waterway of Chengdu.
All the filth from the city was flowing through the underground waterway, giving off a terrible stench. However, Pyo-wol and Soma did not show an expression of disgust.
As if taking a walk, they walked down the waterway and arrived at Tang Sochus workshop.
Brother! Soma is here, too!
Tang Sochu greeted the two people who popped out of the workshop without being surprised.
Hello, brother!
Soma hung on Tang Sochus leg.
Tang Sochu rubbed Somas head and said,
Youre here, kid!
Hehe!
Soma smiled cheerfully.
Tang Sochu was one of the few people he truly liked.
So he sincerely asked,
Is there anyone you want to kill? Ill kill them for you.
Not yet.
Tell me once you do, and Ill kill them for you.
Alright.
Tang Sochu nodded his head without making a panicked expression. When they first met, Tang Sochu became confused by Somas way of speaking. But he had grown used to it as time passed.
Tang Sochu looked at Pyo-wol and said,
Im d you came. I considered sending someone if you didnt.
It looks like the repairs are done.
Yes!
Tang Sochu nodded and pointed to the workbench.
On the workbenchy a ck leather belt and armor.
The phantom daggers are almost as good as new. Its mixed with some ten thousand year cold iron,2 so it wont break easily anymore.
Ten thousand year cold iron?
Ive been having a hard time finding ittely.
The cold iron was the best metal that any craftsman wanted to have. Even a small amount of the said material can dramatically increase the strength of the weapon. However, it was so precious that it was not easy to obtain.
If Tang Sochu had not be as famous as he is right now, he would never have been able to get his hands on it. This is because it was an item that could not be sold to cksmiths without skills.
Just by looking at the traces left on the wrist armor, he could tell how fiercely Pyo-wol fought. For that reason, Tang Sochu made the phantom daggers using cold iron, and reinforced the wrist armor with the remaining materials.
These wont break easily anymore.
Thank you.
Hmpf! Im doing this for you because youre older than me, but the others are not going to do it.
Tang Sochus nose pierced the sky.
He had always been neglected. But now, there was no one in Chengdu as well as Sichuan who neglected him even after the copse of the Tang Family.
This is because the number one artisan in Sichuan has a supporter named Pyo-wol.
After returning from the Xiaoleiyin Temple, Pyo-wol has never performed any activities outside.
Nevertheless, most of the influential people knew. The fact that Pyo-wol exists somewhere in the city. And the fact that he is protecting Tang Sochu.
If anything happens to Tang Sochu, a catastrophe wille to Chengdu that very day. And his anger will spread to them as well.
For that reason, powerful and influential men in Chengdu strictly guarded the vicinity of Tang Sochus workshop. A peaceful zone was created implicitly.
Thanks to this, Tang Sochu was able to concentrate on his work with peace of mind. This is also the reason why his recent works boasted exceptional quality. His talent as a craftsman was in full bloom.
Famous warriors from Sichuan Province lined up with their money to ask him for amission. However, it was extremely rare for Tang Sochu to receive a request directly.
It was Pyo-wols items that Tang Sochu paid the most attention to.
By using cold iron, the strength and performance of both the phantom daggers and armors was dramatically increased.
It might be easy to say, but the process was by no means simple.
Since the items were for Pyo-wol, Tang Sochu repaired it with great care.
Pyo-wol nodded his head.
Because he liked the items.
Tang Sochu has never betrayed his expectations. The same was true this time.
I like it.
Pyo-wol nodded his head.
Tang Sochu smirked and said,
Well, knowing my skills
Isnt it difficult?
No! Im not even arguing about that little boy.
Tang Sochu looked at Soma with a soft smile. Then Somaughed.
If theres a guy you dont like, tell me. Ill kill them all.
Yes!
Tang Sochu rubbed Somas head.
Soma closed his eyes and enjoyed a rough hand. Tang Sochu thought Soma was like a puppy. Of course, he was too ferocious and sharp for a normal puppy.
Pyo-wol came out after talking for a long time with Tang Sochu.
He thought about going back to the underground waterway, but he just chose toe out.
Pyo-wol walked down the street with a scarf covering his face. Next to him was Soma walking with a bright smile.
It was Chengdu that experienced bloodshed several times over the course of a year. However, there were no traces of bloodshed anywhere in the city.
People had already forgotten about the past and were immersed in their daily lives.
Merchants tried to sell even one more thing by soliciting customers, and those who traveled to and from the street were unwittingly eager to sell their pockets.
Pyo-wol stopped walking and watched the scene for a long time.
After a long time passed, Pyo-wol did not move, so Soma looked at him with a puzzled expression.
Brother?
Why?
Should we go?
Lets go!
Im hungry.
Then lets eat and go.
Lets go to the Seongyeonru.
Why there?
The fruits there are delicious.
Really?
Yes!
Soma answered without hesitation.
Pyo-wol nodded and followed Soma.
While Pyo-wol was stuck in his residence, Soma was exploring non-stop all over Chengdu. Because of that, he prided himself on knowing more about the streets of Chengdu than Pyo-wol.
The ce Soma particrly liked was the said restaurant.
Perhaps it was because he was locked up in the Xiaoleiyin Temple and not treated as a human being for a long time, Soma coveted particrly delicious food. So, he spent all of his time eating.
Somas here.
The owner of Seongyeonru looked at Soma.
There werent many people who disliked a cute boy who was only six or seven years old. Even more so if the boy is a regr customer.
Soma looked up at the owner and said,
Give me themb wagashi. You have to give me a lot.
Okay. Ill give you a lot of meat.
If theres someone you want to kill, just tell me. Ill kill them for you.
I dont have anyone I want to kill, little friend.
Then tell me when it happens.
Its unlikely, but Ill tell you when it happens.
Alright.
Soma nodded his head.
The owner of Seongyeonru would think it was just a joke, but Pyo-wol was well aware that Somas words were sincere.
Soma only says things like that to the people he really likes. Because that was the greatest favor he could give.
The two sat facing each other at the table.
Somas short feet didnt even touch the floor. So he sat on the chair while dangling and swaying his feet in the air.
He looked so cute that the people sitting nearby looked at him, mesmerized.
Pyo-wol imagined what their expression would be like if they knew Somas true identity. They will never know that behind Somas cute face was a ferocious beast with its sharp teeth.
Somas eyes suddenly changed.
He didnt like the feeling that all the guests of Seongyeonru were looking at him fondly.
Soma asked,
Can I kill them all?
No.
How about killing one guy to set an example?
No.
Then when can I kill someone?
Only when I say so.
Tch! Brother has be so docile these days. I liked it back then in the Xiaoleiyin Temple when I could just kill people randomly.
Soma pouted his lips.
His expression was filled with dissatisfaction, but he didnt insist any further.
Brother!
What is it?
I like you!
Eat your meal.
Yes!
Soma smiled broadly.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Hundred foot pole. Raws: ????? (ٳ߸^).
- Chinese Characters:
- one hundred, numerous
- Chinese measure approx. foot
- bamboo pole
- ^ head, top, chief
- Meaning: Chinese Idiom. The highest level one can attain. The metaphor means that someone has reached a very high level. This is often used to encourage people to make progress even though they have reached the peak of their achievements.
- Ten thousand year cold iron. Raws: ???? (f꺮F).
- Chinese characters:
- f ten thousand
- year
- cold
- F iron
- Meaning: A very rare and powerful metal that often appears in martial arts novels. Weapons made of this material are considered a treasure because they are excellent in many aspects, including durability. It is difficult to obtain cold iron. Furthermore, because of its durability, the process of processing it properly is also very difficult, so it is said to be very expensive.
Chapter 148
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 23
Manhwa: N/A
White n1 is an emerging sect in Yibin, Sichuan Province.
After Lee Seonyeop made a big contribution to the War of the Demons and Heaven, he returned to his hometown in Yibin and established a sect. Young people who supported Lee Seonyeop given his fame gathered and formed arge group.
The White n is ssified as one of the three ns of Sichuan, along with the Thunder n and Golden River n.
The main reason why the White n manage to avoid the great bloodbath in Chengdu is because the area of their activity is in the farawaynd of Yibin, unlike the Thunder n and Golden River n which are based in the vicinity of Chengdu.
Although the White n is ssified as one of the three ns, its power is greatlyckingpared to the Thunder n and Golden River n.
Paradoxically, the only reason the White n was able to survive to the end so far was because he knew theck of power and acted like a benefactor.
When the bloodbath urred in Chengdu, the White nss sect leader Noh Kang-myeong did not mobilize his troops until the end. This is because he was cautious and he hated taking risks.
Such prudence saved the White n.
Following the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect, the White n was able to survive despite the copse of the Thunder n and the Golden River n.
Lee Seonyeop, who was the first sect leader of White n, urged Noh Kang-myeong to always be cautious. He was taught that prudence is the only weapon that can save themselves from the brutal Jianghu.
Noh Kang-myeong never forgot the teachers teaching, and thanks to that, he was able to take care of their sect.
Many sects in Sichuan were caught up in the bloodshed where they suffered heavy blows. Naturally, a tectonic shift urred in Sichuan Jianghu.
The Qingcheng and Emei sect chose to close their gates, while the Thunder n and Golden River n were destroyed.
The White n, which had survived, became the new center of Sichuan.
It was like blowing your nose without touching it.
However, Noh Kang-myeong did not feel relieved at all.
While their sect has be the center of Sichuan by doing nothing, he knows that their prestige is only an outward appearance.
That man is still in Chengdu.
The man who managed to shake and overturn the order of Sichuan Province, which has been firmly established for hundreds of years, and created a new board.
No matter how many people raise the White n, Noh Gang-pyeong is an average man, knowing that it will be over when the man steps forward.
If we bother him for no reason, the White n will be swept away.
Noh Kang-myeong strictly forbade his disciples from entering Chengdu without his permission. Noh Kang-myeong knew the exact size of his bowl so he was afraid that he would be the target of his resentment without knowing about it.
Noh Kang-myung knew the exact size of his bowl.2
No matter how hard he tried, people continue to insist that their sect should lead the future of Sichuan Jianghu now that their sect is at the center.
Its easy for a sect to copse if theyre full of greed.
Noh Kang-myeong just wanted to live as they are for a long time.
His gaze suddenly turned to the candlestick lying next to the table. Arge incense candle was lit, and as it burned, a very nice scent was spreading out.
Hmm!
Noh Kang-myeong took a deep breath of incense.
His mind and body seemed to be at peace.
That was then.
Sect leader, I brought you your tea.
A female servants voicewas heard outside.
At the familiar voice, Noh Kang-myeong allowed her to enter without any doubt.
Come in.
Yes!
After receiving his permission, the female servant cautiously entered.
In an instant, Noh Kang-myeongs eyes lit up. It was because a mysterious scent pierced his nose. The sweet aroma made his heart race.
The female servant put down the teacup and kettle she had brought on the table.
As she leaned forward, her breastbone was slightly exposed.
Noh Kang-myeong was slightly bewildered by the unexpected situation.
Was this child always this mature?
The female servant, who brought his tea, was a child he knew well.
She had a pretty cute face and pale skin, so he knew that she was popr among the warriors of White n. But he was not interested in her because he knew her since she was still a child.
She was just like a daughter or niece to him. But today, for the first time, his heart jumped at the sight of the female servant.
Noh Kang-myeong was surprised by his own reaction.
He thought that his sexual desire had already decreased a lot recently because he had a lot of things to pay attention to. But now, he found his heart was racing for a female servant.
Come here.
Noh Gang-pyeong unknowingly took the female servants hand.
Oh my!
The female servant trembled in surprise. However, the appearance contained a rather strange color, which made Noh Kang-myeong even more excited.
How old are you this year?
I, Im seventeen.
Thats a good age.
Noh Kang-myeong buried his face in the servants neck.
The female servant was so startled that she couldnt resist.
She has been serving Noh Kang-myeong for a very long time. However, Noh Kang-myeong had never crossed the line or done anything rude to her. So now that he suddenly turned like an animal and treated her harshly, she didnt know what to do.
Stay still.
Bukbuk!
Noh Kang-myeong tore the female servants clothes roughly.
The female servant did not dare to resist.
But at some point, the female servants eyes changed. The female servant, who looked at Noh Kang-myeong with hazy eyes, soon began to actively cooperate with his actions.
The two intertwined like snakes and let out harsh breaths.
Their actions continued into the night.
Ugh!
Finally, with Noh Kang-myeongs rough breathing, he poured out everything he had on the female servant.
The female servant closed her eyes and hugged Noh Kang-myeong.
Noh Kang-myeong calmed his rough breathing while embracing the female servant. He could feel the female servant trembling in his arms.
Hoo!
Noh Kang-myeong smiled with satisfaction.
He soon fell into a deep sleep, while hugging the servant. The female servant, too, could not resist and fell asleep in his arms.
As the both of them fell into deep sleep, the candle that lit the room was also extinguished.
The night passed and morning came.
But the two who were still embracing each other, still have yet to wake up.
When Noh Kang-myeong did note out of his room even though the sun was already out, his disciple Kwak Jeonghan became suspicious. This is something that hasnt happened in years.
Master! This is your disciple Jeonghan. May Ie in?
He spoke carefully, but there was no answer from inside.
Kwak Jeonghan, who could not wait long, opened the door of his masters room and entered with the other sect members.
This?
Oh myC!
They saw Noh Kang-myeong sleeping while hugging a young female servant.
It was amon urrence for people in power especially as high as Noh Kang-myeong to have many concubines. This is because it was amon urrence for those in power in this era to have a rtionship mediated with money.
The problem is that Noh Kang-myeong was not that kind of person at all.
It was Noh Kang-myeong, who could have any woman he wanted if he wanted to. But if it bes known that Noh Kang-myeong forcibly embraces a female servant, his reputation will greatly be reduced.
Kwak Jeonghan had a hard time figuring out how to fix the current situation. He had to prevent this situation from causing damage to the masters face as much as possible.
Suddenly, Kwak Jeonghan thought that something was strange. Noh Kang-myeong should have woken up immediately the moment he and the other disciples hade in.
It didnt make sense for Noh Kang-myeong to be still in deep sleep after so many peopleing in.
Master, get up!
Master!
He and the other disciples rushed in and woke up Noh Kang-myeong.
However,Noh Kang-myeong did not move. It was the same with the female servant.
It was because both have already ceased breathing.
Oh my! Did he die while having sex?
Unbelievable!
Kwak Jeonghan and the other disciples were appalled.
They couldnt believe that the sect leader of the White n would die while having sex with a female servant.
If this fact is known to others, the faces of the White n and Noh Kang-myeong will fall to the floor.
They had to stop that from happening.
Damn! We should be the only ones to know what happened today. If the truthes out, we will not be able to raise our faces again in Jianghu and continue with our activities. Do you understand?
Yes, senior brother!
The other disciples responded in unison.
The female servants death was not of interest to them.
No one cared about her death, and no one wondered why she died.
They thoroughly hid the case to keep the honor of the sect leader and the White n.
Externally, it was announced that Noh Kang-myeong died after experiencing qi deviation while practicing martial arts.
Many people mourned Noh Kang-myeongs death and prepared a grand funeral.
* * *
Yu Gi-cheon frowned heavily.
Lord Noh has died?
On his desk was a letter asking him to attend the funeral.
Yu Gi-cheon had formed a deep friendship with Noh Kang-myeong for a long time.
Yu Gi-cheon was a sessful merchant, while Noh Kang-myeong was the owner of arge sect called the White n. Of course, the two had no choice but to take care of each other.
After returning to his hometown, Yu Gi-cheon maintained a close rtionship with Noh Kang-myeong by supporting him. Although he didnt intend to grow his merchantpany anymore, it was still better for him to be close to people in power such as Noh Kang-myeong in order to livefortably in Sichuan.
He experienced qi deviation and died?
Yu Gi-cheon muttered with a look of disbelief.
He had just met Noh Kang-myeong around two weeks ago. Noh Kang-myeong looked in good shape, and he showed no sign of undergoing qi deviation.
Furthermore, when Yu Gi-cheon asked about his achievements these days, Noh Kang-myeong even said that he doesnt care much about his life nor is he concerned about his own progress in martial arts.
So Yu Gi-cheon couldnt help but be puzzled to hear that such a Noh Kang-myeong had suffered from qi deviation.
Only those who work hard at learning martial arts will suffer from qi deviation.
So how could someone like Noh Kang-myeong, who had almost given up on his martial arts die from qi deviation?
Wait a minute
Yu Gi-cheon suddenly stopped.
Because something came to mind.
He hurriedly opened the drawer. Inside were piles of invitations he received recently.
Yu Gi-cheon took out some of them.
As in the case of Noh Kang-myeong, most of the letters asked him to attend a funeral.
Lord Ok of the Golden Fist Vige3 and sect leader Jin of the Star Pce.4
They are all known externally to have died from qi deviation.
Both of them were people who were close to Yu Gi-cheon. And both had recently lost their lives due to qi deviation.
Yu Gi-cheon tapped the desk with his finger.
Is it a coincidence? For three people to die in the past few days due to qi deviation?
There was a deep crease in his forehead.
He didnt believe in coincidences.
One of the lessons he learned from his decades of being a merchant is that when something happens, there is always a sign or omen to match it.
There was no prior indication for the death of those three people.
It was as if the impossible had happened.
What if the deaths of these three people are a harbinger of an event? Or is someone deliberately disguising their deaths?
Several assumptions came to mind in an instant.
If it were an ordinary person, they would have dismissed it as a useless idea, but Yu Gi-cheon didnt miss a thing, no matter how trivial.
After thinking for a while, Yu Gi-cheon summoned a man who was guarding his residence.
Come here.
Whats the matter, my Lord?
The warrior was now in his early thirties and had a strong impression.
He was a mercenary, known for his strong martial arts skills in Jianghu, so Yu Gi-cheon spent a lot of money in order to recruit him.
Yu Gi-cheon said,
Apany me to the White n.
Now?
Yes.
Thiste at night?
The sect leader of the White n has passed away.
What, how did he die?
They say that he suffered from qi deviation. Lets go.
Ill go out first to make the necessary preparations.
Okay.
After his escort went out, Yu Gi-cheon changed into his outdoor clothes.
When he went out, his guards were already waiting for him.
Lets go.
Yes!
Yu Gi-cheon hurriedly went out of the Snow Cloud Vi with his escorts.
As he opened the door, someone saw him and shouted loudly,
Oh, its grandpa!
It was Soma who screamed as he was about to leave.
Soma jumped at the sight of Yu Gi-cheon.
But Soma was with a man Yu Gi-cheon had never seen.
A man with half of his face covered with a scarf.
Yu Gi-cheon instinctively recognized the mans identity.
Its him.
The man who dyed Chengdu with blood that particr night.
The ruler of the night, who was feared by all warriors in Sichuan, was right in front of him.
Yu Gi-cheons face froze involuntarily.
Grandpa, where are you going?
Not knowing that, Soma asked innocently.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- White n. Raws: ???(T).
- bi, b C white, pure, bright
- shn C good, virtuous, kind
- T mn C gate, door
- Exact size of his bowl. Raws: ???? ??? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???.
- Meaning: This is a saying which means that people have different uses because of their different sizes. Simr to a bowl, there are different kindsC rice bowl, soup bowl and side dish bowl. Since each person has a different use, the person needs to understand their own personality and inclination before strategically immersing themselves in it. In simple terms, you have to know yourself and work.
- Golden Fist Vige. Raws: ???(ȭP)
- jn, jn C gold, money, metals in general
- ȭ qun C fist, various forms of boxing
- P zhung C vige, hamlet, vi
- Star Pce. Raws: ????(^)
- f, fu C return, repeat
- xng C a star,, any point of life
- w C military, martial, warlike
- ^ gun C public building
Chapter 149
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 24
Manhwa: N/A
How did this happen?
Yu Gi-cheon couldnt understand the current situation.
Soma was babbling about something next to him, while a man who was presumed to be him was walking beside Soma.
Yu Gi-cheon had cold sweat running down his body. He could also feel his heart beating so violently as if it was about to explode.
All of this was because of the man walking by Somas side.
Since the mans face was half covered with a scarf, Yu Gi-cheon couldnt see his face. But with his perfectly still eyes and refined atmosphere, he was sure of the mans identity.
Pyo-wol.
On their way back home, Soma and Pyo-wol met Yu Gi-cheon. Soma was curious when he saw Yu Gi-cheon rushing out in the middle of the night with his escorts since the Yu Gi-cheon he knew was not the type of the person who would leave his abode no matter how urgent the situation was.
So Soma persuaded Pyo-wol and headed to Yibin, where the White n is located, along with Yu Gi-cheon.
Pyo-wol realized that Yu Gi-cheon had figured out his identity.
But he didnt really care. Because he knows that Yu Gi-cheon is not someone who will reveal his identity to anyone.
Yu Gi-cheon is a very cautious person, and he hated seeing others be harmed because of him. He would never reveal Pyo-wols identity since he knows that it might bring Pyo-wols resentment to the people of the Snow Cloud Vi.
Yu Gi-cheon had already been in Chengdu for a long time, so he was sensitive to the situation in the area. While he was aware of the situation through the news and rumors he had heard, theres still a difference from seeing the said person face to face.
Soma was still smiling.
Pyo-wol realized that Soma was genuinely feeling happy. Soma had only stayed in Chengdu after leaving the Xiaoleiyin Temple. He was very excited at first, but as time passed, he got used to the environment so he didnt feel the same excitement as before.
So now that he had the opportunity to go out of Chengdu, he began to feel excited again.
It didnt matter why Yu Gi-cheon is going out to Yibin for. The important thing is that Soma is going to Yibin with Pyo-wol.
Somas emotions were clearly visible on his face.
Pyo-wol looked at Soma without saying a word.
Soma was a child who believed in Jashin and followed him. So it was nice to see him smiling like this rather than being depressed.
At that time, Yu Gi-cheon carefully spoke to Pyo-wol,
From here on, we have to go by boat.
In front of them was a pre-prepared ship was waiting at the pier. It was a fairlyrge boat that could amodate more than 30 people.
Pyo-wol asked,
Did you say you were going to Yibin?
Yes. If we take a boat, we will be able to arrive tomorrow morning.
Yu Gi-cheon replied cautiously.
Although Pyo-wol could as well be his own son given his young age, Yu Gi-cheons attitude toward Pyo-wol was very polite.
This is because he knows that if the man in front of him makes up his mind, his life as well as his base can bepletely destroyed in one night.
Pyo-wol looked at him and said,
There is nothing to be so nervous about. After going to Yibin, we will move separately.
Oh? Yes! Thank you.
Yu Gi-cheon unconsciously thanked him. Thats how nervous he was.
Pyo-wol was such an existence. A person who brings fear to others just by being with them. Anyone would feel reluctant to travel with him.
Meanwhile, Yu Gi-cheons bodyguard looked at Pyo-wol with distaste. He didnt know why his employer was shivering so much.
Who is that bastard to make Lord Yu so frightened?
He had great respect for his employer, Yu Gi-cheon. Seeing Yu Gi-cheon, who he respected, shivering like that towards an unknown person, made him want to kill the other man.
The escort warrior vowed to take care of Pyo-wol when the opportunityes.
The ship carrying Pyo-wol sailed through the river at high speed. Dozens of sails hung on the ship. This allowed the ship to move forward at high speed even in the dark night.
This is nice.
Soma sat on the deck and smiled broadly.
The cool night breeze blew and swept through his body. The cold sensation he felt on his body could not feel anymore good.
Pyo-wol sat next to Soma and looked at the river without saying a word.
The boat ran through the river overnight and arrived at its destination, Yibin.
When they arrived at the dock in Yibin, the warriors of the White n appeared. They were already waiting to wee the guests arriving by boat from afar.
Wee, Lord Yu!
The person who greeted Yu Gi-cheon was Seok Jongsan, a disciple of Noh Kang-myeong.
What happened? Did he really die by qi deviation?
Thats what happened. Lets go to the White n. Senior brother will exin it to you.
Alright.
Seok Jongsan led the group of Yu Gi-cheon to the White n.
The White n was full of people who hade to express their condolences. Every single person who had even a little bit of a rtionship with the White n attended.
The great disciple, Kwak Jeonghan, was weing people who came to offer condolences.
Yi Gi-cheon approached him and held his hand.
How did this happen?
You havee to Lord Yu. I cant help but be embarassed.
Is it true that sect leader Noh died because of qi deviation?
Its true.
Youre lying.
Lord Yu?
Kwak Jeonghans eyes shook. He was not ustomed to lying, and Yu Gi-cheon is a man skilled in detecting lies.
Yu Gi-cheon whispered quietly,
Show me the body of your sect leader.
What for?
I will swear to keep this a secret. I already know that sect leader Noh did not die of qi deviation. So please dont lie to me.
Lord Yu, youre asking for a difficult request.
If you dont show me Lord Nohs body, the White n will be in even more trouble. I will end our rtionship now.
Kwak Jeonghan bit his lip at Yu Gi-cheons resolute words.
The Snow Cloud Vi is the White ns greatest supporter. If the Snow Cloud Vis support is cut off, the downfall of the White n, which recently lost its sect leader, will be even more devastating.
You must keep this a secret.
I promise.
Kwak Jeonghan sighed for a moment at Yu Gi-cheons answer.
He carefully guided Yu Gi-cheon to the room where Noh Kang-myeongs body was enshrined.
Our sect leader died in this room.
Whats the real cause?
That is
Tell me.
He died while having sex.
Kwak Jeong-han bit his lip with a shameful expression.
During sex?
Yes! He died after doing it with a female servant
What? Really?
If it wasnt for that, would I have dared to say that he died of qi deviatiton? Its hard to believe, but its true. He died on the bed over there with a female servant. There are still traces of that time at the mattress.
At Kwak Jeonghans words, Yu Gi-cheon looked at the mattress.
The traces of the love that the two shared remained vividly on the mattress.
Oh my god! Did he really die while doing it?
Yu Gi-cheon let out a sigh.
It was hard to believe the fact that a great man as influential and powerful as Noh Kang-pyeong would die while sleeping with a young servant. However, there was no reason not to believe it, given the traces which were clearly left.
That was then.
Its poison.
Suddenly, a cold voice was heard.
Who are you?
Kwak Jeonghan was startled and grabbed his sword.
He clearly made sure that it was only him and Yu Gi-cheon in the room, so how could he hear someone elses voice?
Thinking that his masters shameful secret might be exposed, he drew his sword without hesitation.
Why did youe in without permission?
He pointed his sword in the direction the voice came from.
There stood a man whose face was half covered with a scarf.
The man who had his face covered with a scarf didnt care whether Kwak Jeonghan was aiming his sword at him. He only looked at the area where the candle melted.
Kwak Jeonghan raised his voice as he held his sword to the mans neck.
Who are you?
Dont!
Yu Gi-cheon tried to stop Kwak Jeonghan. He stopped in front of Kwak Jeong-han and said to Pyo-wol, a man whose face was covered with a scarf.
Forgive me. This guy doesnt know anything.
Lord Yu!
Can you put back your sword? Come on!
Since Kwak Jeonghan remained silent despite his shout, Yu Gi-cheon took the sword from his hand.
Why are you doing this? Lord Yu!
Look at your neck.
WhyC? Heuck!
Kwak Jeonghan, who casually looked at his neck, was horrified. All of a sudden, a wheel with a ckened de was attached to his neck.
W, when?
Kwak Jeonghans face turned white.
The owner of the wheel was Soma.
Soma sat on Kwak Jeonghans back and held the wheel to his neck. But he didnt feel any weight at all. It was clear that if Soma applied even a little bit of force, his neck would be severed.
Soma whispered in Kwak Jeonghans ear.
Dont move, brother! Dont talk, and dont even take a deep breath.
Kwak Jeonghan turned into a stone statue. But his eyes were trembling like mad with fear.
Phew!
Yu Gi-cheon sighed at the sight of Kwak Jeonghan.
Compared to Noh Kang-myeong, who was the previous sect leader, Kwak Jeonghan was clearlycking in many areas.
The future of the White n already looked bleaked.
Yu Gi-cheon looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was still looking at the candlestick.
What do you mean by that? Poison? Do you mean that the sect leader was poisoned?
Yes.
How do you know that?
Because there is a poisonous scenting out of the candle. Most of the poison has disappeared since the candle has already melted, but there is still a little bit of remains.
Pyo-wol touched the candle wax with a look of interest.
The hardened candle wax melted as he rubbed his fingers. Then a little bit of poison came out. The amount was so weak that an ordinary person could not detect it, but it could not deceive Pyo-wols sensitive nose.
Pyo-wol approached the coffin containing No Kang-myeongs body. He opened it. Then the body of Noh Kang-myeong with his hands on his chest was revealed.
Pyo-wol carefully examined Noh Kang-pyeongs body.
After a while, he got up and muttered,
Really well done.
What does it mean?
The culprit hid the poison in the candle. Its a great way of disguising the assassination. It made the others think that the person died while having sex.
Oh
Yu Gi-cheon was at a loss for words.
If anyone else had said it, he would never have believed them. But the guy who said it was Pyo-wol.
These were the words from the man who was called the reaper. There was no way such a man would speak nonsense.
Pyo-wol looked at Kwak Jeonghan.
Where is the female servants body?
Tell me its still intact.
At that moment, Soma gently lifted the wheel that he had ced closely on Kwak Jeonghans neck.
We burned it.
Already?
We did it to protect Masters honor
You made a mistake.
What?
Wasnt the female servant responsible for managing this room? If thats the case, then the female servant might have been the one to bring the candle.
Ah!
Only then did Kwak Jeonghan realize the reason and let out a sigh.
In order to protect the honor of Noh Kang-myeong, he didnt hesitate to burn the body of the female servant. He didnt know that his action was actually a big mistake.
The girl might have something rted to the assassination. But since he had her body burned, all possible evidence has disappeared.
His impatience ruined his chance to catch the culprit who poisoned his master.
He couldnt lift his head in guilt.
Who the hell is Master?
Kwak Jeonghan trembled.
Pyo-wol didnt even look at Kwak Jeonghan and asked Yu Gi-cheon.
Were you suspicious of his death from the beginning?
Yes! Sect leader Noh recently mentioned that he lost interest in practicing martial arts. So it doesnt make sense for him to die because of it. Most of all, there have been a couple of people who have died the same way as sect leader Noh.
Really?
Their dered cause of death are the same. Qi deviation.
What about their bodies?
Im thinking of going there to see it myself.
Lets go together.
Are you sure? But why are you interested in this? I dont think it has something to do with my Lord?
I just dont like having someone else messing around in my area.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
If anyone is curious about the appearance of Somas wheel which is frequently mentioned in the sC i think it looks something like this:
This is called the wind and fire wheels (??? but in the raws they use the term, ?). This is one of the Chinese weapons, and is used in various martial arts.
Chapter 150
Light Novel: Volume 6 Episode 25
Manhwa: N/A
Come on, hurry up!
If you move so slowly, we cant get on the boat, so move faster!
Merchants rushed the workers.
The workers were sweating profusely, loading the wagons with cargo.
There were more than tens of thousands of wagons lined up in the vacant lot. Each wagon was loaded with goods, which inevitably slowed the work down.
Be sure to finish all work within half an hour.
Dont worry. By then it will all be over.
Lee Changdu answered Captain Zhao Mushengs words.
Lee Changdu was an experienced trader who oversaw misceneous work in his merchant group.
Above the wagon was a g with the inscription Xuanwu Merchant Group1 flying over it.
Xuanwu Merchant Group was located in Kaiyuan in Yunnan Province. They bought salt off the coast of Yunnan and sold it to Chengdu in Sichuan Province.
Rock salt was also produced in Sichuan, but since the amount was not so much, there was a high demand for salt.
Xuanwu Merchant Group made a lot of profit by selling salt. However, they could not return back to Yunnan empty-handed. So they traveled all over Sichuan Province to buy tea.
Sichuan tea was very famous and sold at a high price.
Zhao Musheng was nning to sell tea from Sichuan Province to Yunnan Province. However, finding tea was not as easy as expected. Since there is a lot of demand for tea in Sichuan, there are not enough products to sell inrge quantities outside.
For that reason, Zhao Musheng traveled all over Sichuan, buying and collecting tea little by little. Such efforts have now paid off.
Atst, they had gathered enough tea to fill all the wagons they had pulled.
After meeting his goal, Zhao Musheng decided to return to Chengdu. Once they are prepared in Chengdu, they n to return to Yunnan.
Lee Changduined and shouted at a young man loading the luggage,
Hey, youngest! What have you been doing all night that you cant use your strength? Cant you stay tighter in the line? If you lose your luggage, you wont be able to pay for it! Tie it tighter. So itll nevere loose. Do you understand?!
Yes, I understand.
The said young man answered with a crawling voice.
Lee Changdu looked at such a young man with a displeased expression. The young man seemed to have sensed Lee Changdus gaze, so he shook his head and concentrated on loading the luggage.
The young mans name is Tae Yongha.
He was a newly hired worker. Lee Changdu hired him because he had a big physique and strength, but he was not very good at work, so he made a lot of mistakes.
Because of this, Lee Changdu was thinking that he should cut off Tae Yongha as soon as he returned to Yunnan.
There are workers all over the world, so its a waste to keep hiring useless guys like that.
Lee Changdu looked at Tae Yongha with dissatisfied eyes, and then went to the carriage at the front.
When Lee Changdu disappeared, Tae Yongha gently lifted his head.
It was an ordinary face.
The face was slightly t, and the eyes, nose and mouth were all t, so there was no prominent spot. It was an ambiguous face that was difficult to say whether he was handsome or ugly.
Tae Yongha started to focus on work again.
He pulled the string as hard as he could to secure the object, and shook it a couple of times to make sure it was firmly fixed.
Its okay.
Although Lee Changdu criticized him for not being able to work properly, Tae Yongha was actually pretty good. It was just that Lee Changdu didnt like him.
The reason was that he left the dorm without permission a couple of times.
Well, it doesnt matter. I dont n on staying here too long.
Tae Yongha mumbled softly and sat down in the empty space behind the cart.
Although the Xuanwu Merchant Group is said to be quite argepany, it does not take care of workers like him.
A worker like Tae Yongha had to walk all the way up, or get stuck in a corner like this on his own.
He was lucky enough to ride a wagon.
A lot of the workers trudged next to the wagon.
Everyone, lets depart!
Finally, when all the luggage was loaded, the Xuanwu Merchant Group started to move.
The warriors escorting the merchantpany took the lead, followed by merchants and wagons.
Tae Yongha sat at the back of thest wagon and looked up at the sky.
As he was riding in thest wagon, no one paid any attention to him. Even the worker driving the wagon hes riding on. The high load blocked peoples gaze.
Tae Yongha took something out of his arms.
It was an elongated container.
When he opened the lid of the barrel, several envelopes came out.
After confirming once again that no one was around, Tae Yongha opened the envelopes. Inside the envelope was a fine powder.
Tae Yongha carefully started mixing the powder in each bag. It had to be mixed in the correct proportions without any error.
Tae Yongha concentrated on mixing the powder without blinking once.
After a while, the powder waspleted in the desired ratio.
The finished powder had the color of a fine azalea.
Tae Yongha put azalea powder in a bamboo barrel and sealed it.
Hoo!
When the series of work was finished, Tae Yonghas back was drenched with sweat.
It was a task that required a high degree of concentration. It was fortunate that the work waspleted without any idents.
Then he heard peoples voices from the front.
Be careful because this road is rough.
Check again to make sure the load wouldnt fall off.
The well-polished roads ended and a rough road appeared. Because the road was so rough, the wagon swayed left and right.
The porters in the wagons got down and held the load so it wouldnt fall.
No matter how strong the straps were, if the road was this rough, the load could fall. The merchants and workers moved, taking care not to let the load fall.
After a while, arge river finally appeared.
It was a river leading to their destination, Chengdu.
A boat was already waiting in the small dock. It was the Unmado Steel Ship which was obtained in advance.
The people of the merchant group loaded the wagons and horses on the Unmado Steel Ship.
Finally, after all the work was done, the Unmado Steel Ship left the dock.
Phew! I guess we can get some rest now.
Its cool.
Merchants and workers sat on the decks and rested.
It was quick to get to Chengdu by boat. There was no need to be vignt in this area, as there were no enemies.
Merchants and workers were given a honey-like rest.
The boat, which received the tailwind, went down the river at high speed. After running like that for half a day, they could already see Chengdu in the distance.
There were smiles on peoples lips.
They were going to spend a few days resting once they arrived in Chengdu.
When we arrive in Chengdu, I should stop by the brothel first.
I can drink as much as I want.
Everyone daydreamed.
Ssh!
They suddenly heard the sound of something falling into the water from the rear of the boat.
Someone have fallen.
Someone fell into the water.
At the suddenmotion, Zhao Musheng, the owner of the merchant group, hurriedly ran to the rear.
Workers were gathered in the rear.
Zhao Musheng asked hastily.
Whats going on?
The youngest fell into the water.
What?
Zhao Musheng looked at the river. However, the youngest Tae Yongha was nowhere to be seen.
Unmado Steel Ship went around the area to find a body, but Tae Yonghaas body was never found.
So unlucky. I cant believe he would drown to death just before reaching the city.
Does anyone know Yonghas family?
Hes an orphan.
Thats
It was Tae Yongha, who didnt get along well with the group because of his introverted personality. His death was sad, but not that sad.
When the body was not found, the ship stopped its search and departed for Chengdu.
Tae Yongha was dered as dead person.
* * *
How clever.
Pyo-wol muttered while looking at the corpse in front of him.
The owner of the body was Jin Seunghak.
He was the crown prince of Star Pce2 and was known to have died of qi deviation five days ago. And Yu Gi-cheon was also the one who doubted his cause of death.
Pyo-wol dug up Jin Seunghaks body, which was buried. It was a body that had been dead for seven days. Yet there was no sign of corruption on the body.
As soon as a body was buried in the ground, the body should begin to dpose, but Jin Seunghaks body waspletely intact.
Pyo-wol pulled out a silver needle from his bosom and stabbed Jin Seunghak in the stomach. The silver needles prated his flesh as deep as two fingers.
Yu Gi-cheon watched Pyo-wols actions with nervous eyes.
After a while, Pyo-wol pulled out the silver needle.
The middle part of the silver needle was discolored ck.
Pyo-wol brought the silver needle in front of him and examined it closely.
He has been poisoned. But the poison is concentrated in the skin, not the organs.
What does that mean?
It means that the one who killed this guy is a master of poison.
Master?
His internal organs were not damaged at all. He injected the poison into the muscles under the skin to induce a heart attack. So when his heart stopped suddenly, his expression was contorted in pain. Everyone must have been deceived by his appearance since its simr to that of a person who undergone qi deviation.
Ah!
Yu Gi-cheon eximed involuntarily.
This was the first time he learned that a person could be poisoned in this way.
The poison was distributed extensively between the skin and the muscles, so the body doesnt even rot even after death.
How about the rest?
Its highly likely they suffered the same fate. Unfortunately, I cant confirm it.
The other bodies were cremated like the female servant, leaving no trace.
Yu Gi-cheon muttered.
Who the hell is killing them and for what purpose?
All three of them were close friends with Yu Gi-cheon.
One was the sect leaderof White n, and the other was the sect leader of the military officer. And thest one was the owner of the manor. There was nothing inmon among the three of them.
There are only a few people who can use poison like this. There is no way that someone with this kind of poison can move without getting caught.
Is it an assassin?
An assassin who uses poison to be exact.
Pyo-wol kindly corrected Somas words.
Not all assassins learned martial arts or used sneak attacks.
Some used traps, and some used poisoning.
But they all had one thing inmon.
They could easily kill people. And poisoning had the advantage of being far more dangerous than direct attack.
There are quite a few assassins who use poison. But few are able to use it with this level of precision.
Usually, those people who were poisoned left a trace. However, neither Noh Kang-myeong nor Jin Seunghak had left any traces. That was the proof that the poison user had reached such a high level of mastery.
A person who kills with poison but leaves no traces at all.
He was worthy of being called a master of poison.
A troublesome being has crawled into Sichuan. Or has he been here, hiding secretly for a long time?
Pyo-wol thought it was the former.
He couldnt even imagine that other assassins woulde and work in Sichuan when the Blood Shadow Group was still alive.
The Blood Shadow Group was not merciful enough to allow other assassins to operate in their domain.
Ordinary people and other warriors may be fooled, but it was almost impossible topletely fool the eyes of another assassin.
If there had been an assassin who used poison for a long time, they would surely have stood out and been noticed by the Blood Shadow Group. So, it was clear that the assassin using poison had recently entered Sichuan Castle.
Three victims have been identified so far, but there must be more unknown victims.
For what purpose does hemit murder?
There is only one reason why an assassin would kill. Someone must havemissioned him.
Who the hell?
Thats what well have to find out from now on.
Pyo-wol looked at Jin Seunghaks body.
He doesnt know who the assassin is, but this was clearly a challenge to him.
The Hao n blocked information about Pyo-wol, so warriors outside Sichuan might not know about his existence. But it was impossible to block the mouths of many people with just one hand.
Rumors about Pyo-wol would not stop spreading around. However, because most of the content was unbelievable, those who heard the rumors would not believe it easily.
An assassin who rules the night of Sichuan.
It was a story that was unrealistic to anyone who heard it.
But if the target is an assassin, it is different.
Assassins were more sensitive to information than anyone else.
It was the assassin who didnt miss out on even the smallest information and delved into it. They would have noticed that the rumors about Pyo-wol were true to some extent.
Even so, entering Pyo-wols domain and assassinating them was one of two things. Either they despise Pyo-wol or they were confident that they will never get caught.
Either way, it wasnt a pleasant experience for Pyo-wol.
Soma!
Yes, brother!
From now on, Ill track him down.
Okay!
Soma nodded his head vigorously.
His face was full of excitement.
It was Soma, who had spent a lot of time idling around after entering Chengdu. What was fun at first was no longer fun. No matter what he did, it didnt bring him any excitement.
But when he heard that they were about to track some people, his heart began to pound and a smile crept up to his face.
It seemed to him that this kind of work was his vocation.
Then Yu Giheon asked cautiously,
We dont even know the assassins face or name. Hes like a ghost. Is it possible to find such a person?
Its possible.
How?
Since thats what Im good at. Finding and killing people who are in hiding.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
End of Volume 6. Who do you think the new assassin is? Could he be from the Hundred Wraith Union or one of Pyo-wols previous colleagues? Hmm- Xuanwu Merchant Group. Raws: ????(̈F).
- xun, xun C deep, profound, abstruse
- w C military, martial, warlike
- shng Cmerce, business, trade
- F tun C sphere, ball, circle, mass, lump
- Star Pce. Raws: ????(^)
- f, fu C return, repeat
- xng C a star,, any point of life
- w C military, martial, warlike
- ^ gun C public building
Chapter 151
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 1
Manhwa: N/A
Soma smiled wider.
When something would catch his interest, he would smile more brightly.
Soma followed Pyo-wol with a smile. As he followed Pyo-wol, he got a lot ofughs.
Many were afraid of Soma and the children. The same was true for Yu Gi-cheon. Those who would catch a glimpse of the three would often have frightened expressions as if they were seeing a ghoul.
But Pyo-wol was different.
He was not afraid of children. It was actually the other way around.
It was the children who were afraid of Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wol do not intentionally enforce fear upon them.
So the children found Pyo-wol kind. He was the only person who wouldnt tremble even if the children showed and acted their true selves.
Soma wondered how Pyo-wol would track down the assassin who was using poison.
Although he was abused at the Xiaoleiyin Temple and realized his potential, he never did learn how to track a person. For that reason, he was nning to learn tracking techniques from watching Pyo-wol. So his heart was pounding.
Pyo-wol and Soma went to the ce called Gaoxian, where the first victim was found. Gaoxian is a county located in the southernmost part of Sichuan Province.
The first victim was a person named Ok Cheongwan of the Golden Fist Vige1, a well-known schr and warrior. He was a person who had never been outside Sichuan since he was born.
However, since he was born into a very prestigious family and was highly educated, many people came to receive instruction from him.
Although he learned the martial arts, he is known for his gentle personality. It is said that he spends most of his time reading books and doesnt want someone to hold resentment against him.
But one day, he was struck by qi deviation and lost his life. His family thought his death was strange, but could not determine the cause because it happened so suddenly.
Pyo-wol, who arrived in Gaoxian, did not even visit the Golden Fist Vige.
He just looked around the county of Gaoxian. He would sometimes ask someone nearby about something, or waste time in a guest house or on the pier.
Soma couldntprehend Pyo-wols actions.
After wasting such a day, Pyo-wol then went to the city where the second victim, the sect leader of the Star Pce, Jin Seungpyo, died.
Pyo-wol continued with the same behavior.
Soma wondered what Pyo-wol was doing. With his small head, he could not understand why Pyo-wol, who knew some kind of professional tracking skills, wasted his time on such useless things.
But he still followed Pyo-wol, thinking that there must be a reason for his actions.
Pyo-wols action has absolutely nothing to do with tracking, even when they arrived in the Star Pce. He would seemingly waste his time drinking tea, standing in the middle of the street, or looking at the people passing by.
Soma who couldnt take it any longer and asked,
Brother! What exactly are you doing?
Tracking.
Isnt tracking supposed to be looking for something?
Thats right.
But why are we wasting time here without looking for traces?
Does it look that way to you?
Yeah! Isnt it?
It would be nice to be able to track someone with only fragmentary traces, but we cant find such an expert that way.
Why? Because he is thoroughly hidden?
Thats right.
At Pyo-wols answer, Soma frowned.
He still couldnt understand Pyo-wols methods.
Pyo-wol looked at the flowing river in front of him and said,
The world is mixed with so many things, and these countless little thingse together in harmony. Tracking starts with finding something that stands out and differs from the rest. Finding what doesnt fit, something that breaks harmony.
Except for the city where the owner of the first manor died, all the other cities did not have much exchanges with the outside world. This would mean that these ces would experience little changes, like water trapped in a reservoir.
In such a ce, even a small ripple can be seen immediately. What Pyo-wol paid attention to was specifically that small ripple.
It might be easy to say, but it was not easy for an outsider to catch such a ripple.
It required strong patience and tenacious observation.
Locals are usually very wary of foreigners, so they dont talk about what they know well. This makes it difficult to get information from such people.
Since Pyo-wol cant use the method of warmly approaching and gaining favor with them like the others, he has no choice but to observe his surroundings with his unique concentration and eyes.
He preferred the method of observing, grasping the atmosphere of the city, and removing the inconsistent ones one by one.
The assassin, who was also a master of manipting poison, hid himself thoroughly. Its impossible to find him through simple means.
It was like searching for a tree in the woods, or finding a needle in the sand.
So what Pyo-wol had to do was find the exact forest or sandy beach where the assassin hid. Only then will their pursuit begin. And Pyo-wol has already found the forest where the assassin had supposedly hidden himself.
All three cities face rivers, and these rivers are connected. The average speed of the river is about 20 li per hour. So the transportation of tea or other cargo is reduced by two or three days. Furthermore, with the direction in which the river flows
Ah! So the assassin moved by boat. He would ride a boat and assassinate his targets whenever he would arrive at his destination
Thats right. And the three cities had one thing inmon that day, the one called Xuanwu Merchant Group. They got down to each city and brought tea. Then they would depart for the next city.
So is the assassin using the group called Xuanwu Merchant Group?
Nine out of ten.
At Pyo-wols answer, Soma felt goosebumps all over his body.
It was easy to exin, but it was by no means easy toe up with such a reasoning. It was also a method that Soma didnt know how Pyo-wol came up with.
No other person in Jianghu would be able to find the Xuanwu Merchant Group that the assassin used to travel so quickly.
It was a method that only the assassin Pyo-wol could do. Because he himself was an assassin to the core, he was more ustomed to the physiology of an assassin more than anyone else.
He clearly knew the ways of an assassin.
This makes it impossible for any assassin topletely hide his existence before him.
Soma said,
Then we should track down the Xuanwu Merchant Group immediately.
The final destination of the Xuanwu Merchant Group was Chengdu.
Then we can just run the shortest distance without having to follow the river.
Soma grinned.
Going by boat will definitely be fast, but its not always the case. This is because rivers tend to twist and bend, and the speed of a boat is limited.
In some cases, it may be faster to use thend route.
Since they already knew the destination of the Xuanwu Merchant Group, it was possible to catch up with them even if they went bynd. Moreover, both Pyo-wol and Soma were masters of martial arts, so they have some good footwork. Their mobility would be superior to others.
Since the two traveled bynd, they were able to narrow the distance with Xuanwu Merchant Group faster than expected.
The Xuanwu Merchant Group was staying at a guest house at the entrance of Chengdu.
When Pyo-wol and Soma visited, the atmosphere of the Xuanwu Merchant Group was chaotic. This is because as the merchant group was approaching Chengdu, one of the porters drowned and disappeared.
If he had fallen into the water, he would most likely have died already.
Even though he is just a menial worker, his death still gave the people a great shock. People were not able to concentrate on their work easily, and they had a bewildered expression on their faces.
In particr, the psychological damage of those who entered at the same time with the dead worker was great. Probably because it was rare to see someone close to them die.
The name of the missing worker was Tae Yongha.
The moment he heard his name, Pyo-wol was convinced.
Its him.
He observed them for a while, but there was no particrly suspicious person among the people in the Xuanwu Merchant Group.
If so, Tae Yongha, who was presumed to have died from drowning, was the most likely suspect.
Soma tilted his head,
Did he really drown and die?
Its very unlikely. An assassin drowning in the water is the same as a fish drowning.
Assassins would usually be taught how to swim since water is often used to approach the target. As such, it was rare for an assassin to drown in the water.
Then why did he disguise himself as dead? Did he want to hide his body afterpleting his mission?
If that was the case, it would have been a much easier way to get out of Sichuan with the Xuanwu Merchant Group. The fact that he disappeared and hid himself means that he is about to kill another one.
Is he after an influential person?
Maybe.
Who is such a big shot in Chengdu?
Soma frowned.
He has used the Xuanwu Merchant Group so far to travel and kill his targets, which would mean that he had already gathered information about his target in advance. If he had enough information about his target again this time, he wouldnt have left the county under the guise of his death. So maybe hes gathering information about his new target in Chengdu. What do you think is easiest way for an outsider to gather information in Chengdu?
The Hao n?
Thats right. Under normal circumstances, he would have never visited the Hao n. But if by any chance he doesnt have enough time, he would turn to them.
If it were Pyo-wol, he would never have visited the Hao n and exposed his actions under any circumstances.
However, if its a persons first time in Chengdu, where they dont have enough information and time, they might turn to the Hao n.
Moreover, he doesnt know that someone is tracking him.
So far, the assassin has never failed in killing his targets nor exposing himself. If so, theres a chance that he would slowly lower down his guard.
What Pyo-wol expected was his carelessness.
The Hao ns branch already knew.
The ce where Pyo-wol paid the most attention while staying in Chengdu was the Hao n. It was because Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao n, was diligent in trying to collect information about him.
However, Hong Yushin left Chengdu while Pyo-wol was at the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The position of the Hao ns Chief Inspector was never an idle position. It was a ce where he had to enforce the rules while walking around the Hao ns branches spread across Jianghu.
It was rather unusual for a person in charge of such an important responsibility to stay in Chengdu for a long time.
After Hong Yushin left, the new branch manager, Do Il-chul, was in charge of leading the Chengdu branch.
Pyo-wol and Soma went to the Hao ns Chengdu branch. The Hao ns Chengdu branch had moved its base several times.
However, Guian would always know about the location of the Chengdu branch and would report it to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol quietly infiltrated Do Il-chuls residence with Soma.
Brother?
Soma looked at Pyo-wol with a frown on his forehead.
Do Il-chul had already stopped breathing. He was leaning his back against the chair so naturally that he seemed to have been just asleep.
Pyo-wol touched Do Il-chuls neck.
Hes still warm. It hasnt been a long time since he died.
The Hao ns warriors who were outside had yet to notice Do Il-chuls death. They will not know of Do Il-chuls death not until tomorrow morning.
Furthermore, they would think that Do Il-chul just died suddenly after falling asleep from exhaustion. So they would dere Do Il-chuls death as natural.
Pyo-wol looked at Do Il-chuls residence.
He, too, had killed the branch head of Chengdu. And he got Chengdus Directory of Martial Artist from him.
Pyo-wol looked and found a secret space in the closet. But the secret space was empty.
It is unknown what kind of booklet the assassin took.
Pyo-wol decided that there was nothing more to be obtained here.
Lets go.
Okay, brother!
The two came out as quietly as they came in.
Although they were one stepte and did not catch the assassin, Pyo-wol was not disappointed.
Chengdu was nothing more than his inner courtyard. He had a surveincework built by Guian and a brothel operated by Eunyo.
You go to Guian and check if there has been any suspicious activitytely.
Okay.
Soma replied then disappeared.
Pyo-wol, who was left alone, looked at the streets of Chengdu.
The assassin must be hiding somewhere in the area.
For the first time, he thought it was fun.
Pyo-wol began to think from the point of view of an assassin.
What the assassin most needs right now is a safe hiding ce, a ce that can be essed naturally without anyones suspicion. A ce where the target can be easily monitored.
If he knew the assassins target, he would be able to narrow down his options a little more, but if you wished for that, his title as an assassin would be reduced to nothing.
Chengdu was a huge city.
Many people lived here.
Since there are so many ces to hide, it would be easy for the unknown assassin to blend in and hide his presence. This would make it even more difficult to find him.
The snake, which is the assassin, hadpletely hid itself in the grass, called Chengdu.
But Pyo-wol knew very well what he had to do to bring out the perfectly hidden snake.
Stir the grass to startle the snake.2
If he taps on the grass, the startled snake tends to move in some way.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Start of Volume 7.- Golden Fist Vige. Raws: ???(ȭP)
- jn, jn C gold, money, metals in general
- ȭ qun C fist, various forms of boxing
- P zhung C vige, hamlet, vi
- Stir the grass to startle the snake. Raws: ????(@).
- Meaning: Chinese idiom. Punishment for someone can serve as a warning to others.
Chapter 152
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 2
Manhwa: N/A
Chengdu is the capital city of Sichuan Province where there are a lot of people.
The streets were asplicated as a maze, so many of those whoe to Chengdu for the first time would often find themselves lost.
Moreover, there were a lot of streets which were either burned or copsed from the recent catastrophes. The streets were fortunately restored over time, but it becamepletely different from what it used to be.
At thepletely different appearance of the streets, people who recently visited Chengdu again after a long time often lost their sense of direction and wandered around the area.
Tae Yongha was one of them.
The first time he arrived in Chengdu was about ten years ago.
At that time, he thought that he had alreadypletely memorized the streets and corners of Chengdu, but as soon as he entered Chengdu again recently, he could not hide his embarrassment at how much things had changed.
Tae Yongha looked around and moved.
All the information Ive gathered so far turned out to be useless.
He pretended to be dead in order to enter Chengdu secretly.
After pretending to have fallen into the river, he dived and went into hiding. After a while, he went into the shore, took off all the clothes and changed into the new clothes he had prepared before entering the city.
He also didnt forget to change his face to show off a different atmosphere.
Unlike his identity before which was the youngest porter of the Xuanwu Merchant Group, he now looked like a Confucian schr.
His real name was Baekrok.
Tae Yongha was just an alias he used for the people of the Xuanwu Merchant Group to call him by.
He had dozens of such aliases. And once a fake name is used, he would never use it again. Such as in the case of Tae Yongha.
Baekrok was an assassin.
He doesnt ept assassination requests from insignifiant people nor of lowmission rates. Most of the quests he received were dangerous missions that would earn himrge sums of money.
That shows just how outstanding his abilities were.
His area of activity was originally on the east coast of Jianghu. This would include areas such as Shandong, Jiangsu, and Zhejiang, which are the opposite of Sichuan.
When he was still a young chick who knew nothing, he had once done a quest in Sichuan. But since he suffered so much at that time, he never again epted a request that involved visiting Sichuan.
The only reason he came back to Sichuan was naturally because of another request he received. It was a request from an opponent that he could not reject, so he had no choice.
It was a wise choice for him to follow the Xuanwu Merchant Group to Sichuan Province. Thanks to them, hefortably followed the Xuanwu Merchant Group and sessfully carried out the quest.
He used poison under the disguise of qi deviation.
No one doubted him.
But Baekrok remained vignt.
He knows that no matter how perfect his n was, there were bound to be loopholes somewhere. Furthermore, the world is full of unexpected twists and turns. Sometimes, a small variable that he didnt even care about is capable of ruining his whole n.
Baekrok didnt want that to happen.
So he faked Tae Yonghas death and changed his face.
This was topletely exclude even a small variable that might exist.
Baekrok walked the streets of Chengdu and captured the scenery.
On the surface, he looked like an ordinary schr leisurely enjoying the scenery, but in reality, he was meticulously remembering the topographic features of the area.
Just because he hasnt been caught up to now, doesnt guarantee that he wouldnt be found out in the future.
Baekrok made sure to thoroughly familiarize himself with the topography before proceeding with his assassination. Only then can a safe escape route be secured.
In particr, it was important to secure a safe and secure escape route in a moreplex city like Chengdu.
As Baekrok walked down the street, he pictured an escape route in his head and became familiar with the atmosphere. The atmosphere was especially important. It was because his atmosphere had to change depending on the atmosphere of the street.
He had to melt into the streets.
If he stands out, other people will be bound to notice.
It was important to keep people from recognizing him.
To do that, he had topletely blend into the street.
It was for the same reason that Baekrok was dressed as a schr.
It cant be said that they live very well, but it is a ce where people who earn above average ie still live. Even if a schr passes by, no one will think it strange.
That was then.
Put one kid over here.
Yes!
A group of people appeared on one side of the street.
A man who seemed to be the leader made his subordinate stand on one side of the street.
Baekrok recognized their identities at a nce.
The Hao n?
The Hao n members had a unique atmosphere.
Although they could be said not to be a significant threat due to their shabby clothes and weak strength, there were many people who had excellent observation skills.
The same was true for the Hao n member, who stood in the street he was passing by.
The Hao n member might have looked in ordinary with his shabby clothes, but his eyes remained quite sharp. He was standing on the side of the street, secretly watching all the passersby.
The problem was where he was standing.
It was the best location to observe people passing by at a nce. Anyone who passed through this street had no choice but to be noticed by the Hao n member.
What?
Baekrok had a gut feeling that something was wrong.
The Hao n members were rushing around, setting up a guard at the main point of the Chengdu.
Did they already know of the branch managers death? Even so, this is too fast.
After he obtained the information he wanted, he killed off the manager of the Chengdu branch. He thought that he would be able to earn himself at least two more days after checking the schedule of the branch manager.
Furthermore, even if the managers death was revealed sooner than nned, it didnt matter. Because Baekrok made sure to disguised the death of the branch manager as a natural death caused by overwork.
He thought that no one would figure out that the manager of the Chengdu branch had been murdered because he hadpletely erased his traces.
But judging by the reactions of Hao n members now, it was clear that they know that the branch manager was assassinated.
What happened?
Baekrok frowned.
He was sure that hepletely erased his traces.
The Hao n members abilities should not be enough to be able to figure out what he had done.
Some external force must have acted for them to move like this.
Someone intervened.
Baekrok felt a strong sense of crisis.
After working as an assassin for a long time, he developed his senses and intuition. But this was the first time he had felt such a strong sense of crisis.
The movement of the Hao n members was simply not out of their own will. It felt like someone had encouraged them.
An invisible hand was obviously intervening in his ns.
Baekrok tried to keep a calm expression. If by any chance he shows his agitation here, the Hao n members will surely notice him.
He walked calmly.
He could see the Hao n members scattered all over the streets of Chengdu.
I must hurry.
He was trying to execute his assassination requests with certainty over time.
But things have changed.
If the situation changed, his n also had to change. The information he collected so far had to be reviewed again from the beginning.
Baekrok hurriedly returned to his residence.
His dwelling ce was a guest house in Chengdu. He would like to find a much safer dwelling, but it was not easy to find a home in this distant ce without a single helper.
On the contrary, his actions could be revealed while trying to find his own house. So for now, it was best to use and stay in a guest house.
Baekrok stayed in his room and checked his tools. He mainly uses poison, but that doesnt mean his martial arts was weak.
He mainly used a rapier the length of a childs forearm.
The rapier is only half the length of a normal sword, and it is thin enough to be reminiscent of a skewer, but if it gets stuck in the body of a person, it causes a huge amount of bleeding and kills people in an instant.
However, since the traces from the sword remain so clear, he refrain from using it on a regr basis.
Aside from his sword, he brought essential items such as hidden weapons and daggers in case of emergency.
Thest thing he packed was poison.
A single drop of his poison was enough to kill a person instantly. He specially prepared this because the client wanted to ensure the death of his target.
But he also had other poisons prepared. He had a poison that could paralyze the heart, making others think the cause was a natural death, and another poison that has an effect simr to that of suffering from qi deviation.
All of those poisons were transferred to their own container before cing them into his bosom.
He wore loose-fitting clothing. People wouldnt be able to guess that he had so many weapons and poison hidden underneath.
To break the preconceived notion that assassins would only wear ck robes, he wore a splendid hanfu.1
On the surface, he only looked like an ordinary wealthy person.
No one would suspect that a person wearing such fancy clothing could be an assassin.
People had preconceived notions. Those who wear good clothes must have grown up under precious care, while those who wear shabby clothes must have grown upboriously.
The same goes for an assassin. People often thought that assassins only wear ck robes and move in gloomy ces while avoiding peoples eyes.
Baekrok aims to take advantage of that loophole in peoples psychology.
The Hao n members were still visible in the streets. Ordinary people might have failed to notice their existence, but Baekrok could clearly detect them.
After walking for a long time, Baekrok arrived on a shabby street outside the city. The area was far from the city center. And since it waste at night, there were hardly any people on the street.
Good job!
Baekrok thought he was lucky despite his recent misfortunes.
If Hao n members had even reached this ce, he would have reconsidered doing his assassination tonight.
Baekrok looked at the target of his assassination.
It waste at night, but his assassination target was still busy working.
A bright light wasing out through the window, and he could see peopleing in and out from time to time.
The fact that people continued to visit even though it waste at night was proof that they were enjoying the services of the shop.
However, no matter how booming his business was, it could not continue its business forever. At one point the shop will close, and his assassination target had to go to bed.
About half an hour at the most.
It was alreadyte at night. No matter how good the business is, it wont be able to continue doing its business all night.
Baekrok waited patiently.
In fact, after about half an hour, the customer stoppeding in.
And soon, the lights in the store went out.
Baekrok didnt move right away.
He waited patiently until he could no longer feel the presence of people moving inside the workce.
Now.
Baekrok confirmed once again that there were no people around and flew away.
Hended on the roof silently, like a cat. He ced his hand on the roof.
The roof tiles were warm. The heat was enough to burn his palms. Still, Baekrok didnt express a single displeasure and made a hole inside the shop by carefully removing the tiles.
Baekrok slid into the store like a snake.
It was hot inside the store.
It wasnt just an expression, the air was really hot. The cause was a brazier in the middle of the store. The business was over, but the hearth was still burning.
It was no ordinary store.
The store was a workshop.
Homemade weapons were hung on the walls, and metal scraps and hammers were strewn all over the workbench.
Baekrok looked around the inside of the workshop for a moment and then walked inside.
There was a small room inside the workshop. The assassination target was identified as person who stays in his room without going out.
Baekrok opened the door to the room without a sound.
There was someone lying in the small room. He was sleeping with his forearms covering his eyes. He looked like he had a hard time.
Sreung!
Baekrok pulled out a rapier from his bosom.
The rapier touched the workshop owners neck.
The owner of the workshop opened his eyes in surprise at the cold feeling he felt on his neck.
At that moment, Baekrok opened his mouth.
Tang Sochu, right?
Who are you?
The one who came to take your life.
An assassin.
The workshop owner slowly got up.
It was Tang Sochu.
Tang Sochu looked at Baekrok without showing a sign of surprise.
Its an honor to have an assassin take my life. This just proves my worth.
Tang Sochu, pass over the Tang Familys vision!
Vision?
Yes! I know that you have inherited the ns vision. If you give up the ns vision, I will kill you without pain.
Vision
Tang Sochu frowned.
It was then that he understood why the assassin hade to him. The assassin wasmissioned by someone who was greedy for his ns vision.
The problem is that he doesnt know who is greedy for Tangs vision.
The vision of the Tang Family is to not pass a secret skill on to a person who has personality problems,2 so he could not pass it on to him.
Tang Sochu asked,
Who is your client?
Questions are not allowed.
Baekrok inserted qi to his rapier. Then, a sharp sword energy pierced the head of Tang Sochu. Even though his blood was flowing, Tang Sochu did not panic and looked at Baekrok.
Baekrok felt something strange at the attitude of Tang Sochu.
Tang Sochu was too calm. His attitude didnt fit someone who encounters an assassin. At least among his victims so far, none of them had shown such an attitude.
An ominous foreboding came over him.
This kind of foreboding has never been wrong.
Damn!
Baekrok swung the rapier with all his might.
Obtaining the Tang Familys vision was secondary anyway. It would be nice if he could get it, but its still alright if he didnt get it.
The important thing was to take the life of Tang Sochu.
Bang!
Keuk!
At that moment, Baekroks body was suddenly pulled up to the ceiling.
The rapier lost its trajectory and missed Tang Sochus neck.
Baekrok hung upside down. He looked at his feet. Around his ankles was a thread so thin that it was difficult to distinguish them with the naked eye.
What?
Baekroks eyes widened.
With his ears hanging upside down, he could hear the murmuring voice of Tang Sochu.
Move faster next time. I really thought I was going to die.
Jubuck!
At that moment, someone appeared from the darkness.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Hanfu. Meaning: traditional clothing
- Do not pass a secret skill on to a person who has personality problems. Raws: ????(˲).
- not, negative
- man, people, mankind
- no, not, un-
- tutor, teacher
Chapter 153
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 3
Manhwa: N/A
Even in a dark workshop, he was a man with bright white skin and a more beautiful appearance than a woman.
As soon as he looked at his face, Baekrok felt goosebumps all over his body.
My kind.
Baekrok knew at a nce that the man was the same kind as him. And he had a gut feeling that he was in charge of all this.
If he is, then the information about him is true.
Before entering Sichuan Province, he received unbelievable information.
A single assassin had managed to make the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect closed their gates and pacified Sichuan Jianghu.
He didnt believe it at first.
It was that unrealistic.
However, those who moved him judged the information to be true, and ordered Baekrok to be extra vignt.
Baekrok was skeptical, but he took their advice and moved cautiously. That is why he disguised himself as one of the Xuanwu Merchant Groups people.
He was so careful, but in the end, his fate was exposed to an unknown assassin.
Baekrok opened his mouth while being upside down.
How did you figure out who my target was? I certainly didnt leave any clue, but by any chance did I leave any traces?
No.
Then how did you know I was going to sneak up on this ce?
Because it happened in my courtyard.
With that one word, Baekrok understood the whole situation.
Were you also responsible for moving the Hao n members?
Thats right.
You must have used the Hao n members to distract me and then used another intelligence organization to detect any suspicious movements.
Thats right, too.
I underestimated you.
Baekrok finds himself genuinely admiring Pyo-wol. He finally figured out how Pyo-wol detected his movements.
Pyo-wol revealed the death of Do Il-chul to the Hao n.
When the Hao n members learned of Do Il-chuls death, they were outraged and tried to find the culprit.
Baekrok had guessed up to that point. He became concerned about the Hao ns movements when they moved faster than expected.
Pyo-wol moved Guian at the same time.
Guian had built another informationwork separate from the Hao n. Pyo-wol ordered Guian to find a person who met the certain conditions.
The first was to look for a person who moved alone after the Hao ns movement.
No one, no matter how courageous, would not be impatient or anxious when the Hao ns members were looking for him. So Pyo-wol thought that the assassin would definitely show some movement.
The second was to look for a person who stayed in a guest house.
Pyo-wol decided that it would be difficult for someone to find a separate house due to the atmosphere of Chengdu. The situation in Chengdu did not permit anyone who came from outside of Sichuan to easily find a safe ce without being noticed by anyone.
The third was to look for a person who wore fancy clothes that did not match the guest.
The Hao n members opened their eyes wide as they looked for the assassin, but he didnt think he would wear dark clothes or shabby clothes that would make him suspicious.
He thought that he would rather wear fancy clothes to avoid their suspicions.
Clothing that is wide enough to easily hide weapons and gives the impression of wealth to others.
Few people met all three conditions.
Pyo-wol paid attention to Baekrok among them.
He knew it the moment he saw him from a distance.
That he was a being of the same kind as him.
If anything came as a surprise, it was that his assassination target was Tang Sochu.
Tang Sochu has recently started making a name for himself, but he hasnt done anything worthy of harboring anyones resentment yet. So Pyo-wol watched to figure out why.
As soon as he learned that Baekrok was targeting Tang Sochu, Pyo-wol sent Soma to warn him.
Who is greedy for the Tang familys vision?
I dont know. Even if I did, why would I tell you? I also have my pride.
Hanging upside down, Baekrok grinned.
His figure swayed from side to side like a weight on a scale. But he still didnt lost hisposure. His eyes and attitude were not something that a cornered person could have.
Baekrok asked,
Did you learn how to assassinate from the Blood Shadow Group?
You know a lot.
Even though the Blood Shadow Group is quite good, theyre not great enough to create someone like you. But of course, there are always exceptions in the world. These are those who break the existing frame and go beyond the limits. It seems you are one of those people
Pyo-wol silently watched as Baekrok was talking.
Baekrok knew a lot about Pyo-wol.
Even though other people knew that Pyo-wol was an assassin, not many people knew that he was from the Blood Shadow Group.
It was even more difficult for people outside Sichuan to know. Nevertheless, Baekrok naturally referred to the Blood Shadow Group.
There werent many organizations with such information.
Especially in the assassin group.
Are you from the Hundred Wraith Union?
Ho! You even managed to deduce that far. Youre really not normal after all.
Baekroks eyes widened.
This time, he looked genuinely surprised.
He never gave us any information that could lead Pyo-wol to guess his identity. Even so, Pyo-wol immediately recognized that he belonged to the Hundred Wraith Union.
His really out of the ordinary.
After organizing his thoughts for a moment, Baekrok opened his mouth.
I have a suggestion.
If youre asking me to join the Hundred Wraith Union, then Ill have to decline in advance.
Isnt it worth reconsidering?
Just tell me whomissioned Sochus death.
I dont know that either. Im just carrying out the missions that came through the Hundred Wraith Union.
Are you a puppet?
If I am one of the top ten members, then I can know who the client is, but unfortunately Im not that much.
Then theres no reason to keep you alive.
Are you confident? If you kill me, you will be a target of the Hundred Wraith Union, you know. How tiring life would your life be if you became the target of such an assassin group. There are hundreds of people with skills like you. Even if you remove me, there will be ny-nine people left.
Pyo-wol smiled slightly at Baekroks threat.
His white teeth were slightly exposed between his unusually red lips.
For a moment, Baekrok felt an eerie feeling.
It was as if a sharp needle had pierced his chest and stabbed him in the heart. It was the first time Baekrok felt this kind of emotion, except for Hundred Wraith Unions top ten.
Pyo-wol said,
It doesnt matter if its ny-nine or nine hundred ny-nine people. If I can find and kill them one by one, itll be over someday.
Tch! Youre foolish. I cant believe youre saying such things against the Hundred Wraith Union. Now that I see you, youre not a cold-hearted assassin, youre just a fool whos full of madness.
Baekrokughed at Pyo-wol.
Assassins must be moreposed than anyone.
They have to know the pulse of victory in an instant, and they have to be able to cut the opponents breath with a single blow.
This is why the job requires more cool judgment and reason than ice.
The moment the assassin overestimates their own abilities, everything goes awry. The assassin should always look at himself calmly, and on the contrary, look down on his abilities.
Only then can they increase their chances of sess even a little.
No matter how strong Pyo-wol is, he cannot face all of the 100 assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union. The assassins belonging to the Hundred Wraith Union were all masters of assassination, and in particr, the top ten, were the among the best in Jianghu.
To hit Pyo-wol alone against such people was like breaking a rock with an egg.
To dream in vain, drunk on the little fame that you have only gained in Sichuan. The frog in the well is talking indiscriminately without knowing how wide the world is.
Sichuan is not a well nor am I a frog either.
Heh! It looks like you put some oil on your tongue. With the way you are talking quite smoothly.
Youre the one who applied the oil. Because youre talking so much to pass the time.
How?
For a moment, Baekroks eyes trembled.
There is only one case when an assassin would talk a lot. And those eyes cannot be seen as the eyes of a person who has failed to kill.
Youve been watching me?
I wanted to know. What is the number of secrets hidden by the Hundred Wraith Union?
Huh! Youre going to measure the Hundred Wraith Union through me? Your madness pierces the sky.
A dark soul appeared in Baekroks eyes.
Puck!
At that moment, there was a sound of something exploding from the studio, and a thick smoke rushed into the closet.
It was the Fire Soul Poison1 that could kill anyone the moment the poison was inhaled.
The moment Baekrok infiltrated the workshop, he put the sealed Fire Soul Poison into the furnace. When the sealed part melts in the heat of the furnace, poisonous smoke would flow out.
The Fire Soul Poison is particrly strong against heat. It does not disappear when hit by fire, but rather spreads through heat.
Unless the person had taken an antidote beforehand, they would immediately die as soon as they inhaled even a single bit, since the poison is capable of melting a persons internal organs.
At the moment when the Fire Soul Poison filled the room, Baekrok swung his sword at the thread which was tied around his legs.
The strength of the thread was great, but since the de of his sword was injected with qi, he managed to cut the thread like silk.
Tuduk!
As Baekroknded on the floor, he didnt see Tang Sochu. Tang Sochu must have escaped during his conversation with Pyo-wol.
Yeah, hes just a rat that fell into a well.
He didnt care about Pyo-wol.
As an assassin, Pyo-wols ability was obviously great.
The ability to identify and find himself in an instant was truly magical. He even thought that if there were such people in Hundred Wraith Union, it would be difficult to kill them.
But thats it.
The Fire Soul Poison, which he created, was not of a nature that humans could tolerate.
It takes a lot of time to make, so there is only a small amount, but if he uses it, he can see a definite effect. At least, he had never had a time where he didnt achieve his goal using the Fire Soul Poison.
Baekrok saw Pyo-wol engulfed in chaos and poison in an instant.
Pyo-wol must have already inhaled the poison and became vulnerable.
Then the situation was over.
There was nothing more to worry about.
He made a lot of noise, but in the end, he was just a frog in a well.
Baengrok raised his qi to find Tang Sochu.
Although his identity was revealed by Pyo-wol, everything will be sorted out once he kills his target, Tang Sochu.
Baekroks eyes suddenly saw a small entrance on the floor. It looked like an emergency passage.
That little rat! He escaped there.
Without hesitation, Baekrok flew through the emergency passage.
Puk!
At that moment, Baekrok felt a tear in his ankle.
Something pierced his ankle.
Kwadang!
Baekrok was floating on the floor.
What?
Baekrok got up quickly and looked at his ankles. Then, through the thick smoke, he saw a softly shining thread piercing his ankle.
Baekrok swung his rapier without even having time to check the true nature of the thread.
He had to prioritize freeing himself.
Toeng!
But his sword bounced off from the thread.
What?
Baekrok was astonished.
Because it was beyond hismon sense.
AH!
He struggled, trying to cut the thread through his ankle once more.
But yet again, his rapier bounced back in vain.
It was then that Baekrok discovered that the softly shining thread was not an object like a silver thread, but an aggregate of qi.
The intangible qi had a tangible substance like a thread and was directly exercising its power.
Even at that moment, Baekroks body was being dragged along. It is a ce where harmony and poison are still raging.
His eyes were tingling and his throat was stuffy, even though he took the antidote. If he wasted any more time than this, he could not guarantee his survival.
Tears flowed while he covered his eyes.
He could see someones face.
He was showing an unshaken figure even in the sea of the Fire Soul Poison.
It was Pyo-wol.
How?
Baekroks mind went nk.
The fact that the Fire Soul Poison did not work shook his self-esteem.
Pyo-wol, who was holding the Soul-Reaping Thread, had no sign of being afflicted with the poison.
It wasnt that he was holding his breath.
He was breathing as usual.
Wait, is he immuned to poison?2 There is no such thing
Baekrok denied his assumption.
This was because ten thousand poison immunity was mentioned only in legends. If there really is such a thing as poison immunity, there would be no ce for those who use poisons.
I must kill him.
Baekrok opened his arms towards Pyo-wol. Then the poisons hidden in the sleeve were released all at once.
Puss!
A new poison engulfed Pyo-wol.
Sung-dong!
In a very short moment, Baekroks ankle flew away. The Soul-Reaping thread had cut off his ankle.
Keuk!
Baekrok screamed while fleeing with one leg.
He jumped out of the workshop without looking back.
Jubuck!
The sound of soft footsteps followed him.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Fire Soul Poison. Raws: ???(궾)
- fire, me, burn
- soul, spirit
- poison, venom
- Immune to poison. Raws: ????(߶).
- high, tall
- poison, venom
- no, not, unC
- invade, encroach
Chapter 154
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 4
Manhwa: N/A
Baekrok, who ran out of the workshop, hurriedly looked for Tang Sochu. But the figure of Tang Sochu remained nowhere to be seen.
Damn it!
Baekrok clenched his teeth.
His mission could only be considered as a sess if he could kill Tang Sochu. However, not only did he fail in killing Tang Sochu, but he also suffered serious injuries in the process.
This was a failure that will remain in the history of the Hundred Wraith Union.
He had nothing to say even if he died.
Ever since he started working as an assassin, he had always lived with his own death in mind. So he didnt fear death. But he had to make sure that he finishes his work before he could die.
He nced at the workshop.
Through the window, he could see the poisonous smoke that filled the studio. Pyo-wol seemed likely to jump out of the room at any moment.
Baekrok grabbed a broomstick which was rolling nearby and wrapped it around his severed ankle. He cut off the tip, adjusted the length before standing up.
He felt excruciating pain in his broken ankle. Even if a broomstick was used as a support, it didnt lessen the pain at all.
Even though he was an assassin who was ustomed to pain, it was impossible for him to walk if one of his ankles had been cut off like this.
Baekrok took three or four pills from his chest and poured them into his mouth.
What he took were pills that could temporarily boost his vitality. While the pill could alleviate his pain and temporarily improve his vitality, the aftereffects were so severe that he preferred not to use it not unless he was in a crisis situation.
As he took three or four pills, the pain he felt from his wound instantly disappeared, and his whole body was full of energy.
However, his energized state was only temporary. He had to get out of this hellish ce before the medicinal effects of the pills disappeared.
Baekrok ran to the escape route he had thought of in advance. Even with the broomstick tied around his foot as support, his movements were much clumsier than normal.
While the medicinal pill helped, his fear yed a bigger role in pushing him to escape.
A Soul-Reaping Thread flew in and pierced through his intact ankle.
Ugh!
Baekrok let out a moan without knowing it.
Although he had been an active assassin for more than 20 years, he had never felt such extreme fear as now.
Where did such a demone from?
Pyo-wol was by no means a little frog.
He was like a giant snake tethered to the well.
His size was beyond measure. The moment he decides to break the well andes out into the world, an unbearable disaster will strike the world.
So before that could happen, Baekrok had to inform the Hundred Wraith Union of Pyo-wols existence.
The information the Hundred Wraith Union had on Pyo-wol was just the tip of the iceberg. It was necessary to inform them of the reality of Pyo-wol so that they could make the necessary preparations against him.
Baekrok ran frantically down to his retreat route.
From the huge boulevard to the alley, from the alley to the river, crossed the bridge again and passed through the slums.
It was the perfect space for all to erase their traces.
Even for an expert in tracking, it was not easy to track the spaces he passed in a short time.
Still, Baekrok was not relieved.
Pyo-wol, like himself, was an expert in tracking. If he cant shake off Pyo-wol now, then he had no ce for him to stay.
Baekrok ran with all his might.
As he sprinted like that, he soon arrived at the outskirts of Chengdu.
The Min River could be seen in the distance.
The Min River is a huge river flowing around the outskirts of Chengdu, and was one of the four rivers from which the name Sichuan was derived.
Baekrok searched through the grass near the Min River. It was there where he hid a small boat.
Only by boarding the boat and traveling across on the Min River could he finally rx.
Fortunately enough, he didnt find any difficulty in finding the boat. He had ced a mark that was easily recognizable.
A look of joy appeared on Baekroks face.
He wasnt usually an emotional person, but this time was different. The thought that he could finally get out of this hell made his heart beat faster than usual.
When it was time for him to hurriedly pull the boat out of the grass,
Ki-ying!
Suddenly, a sharp cracking sound rang out.
Keuk!
Baekrok instinctively let go of the boat and backed away.
Bang!
At that moment, a round wheel flew and smashed the boat right in front of them.
Baekroks eyes trembled greatly as he watched his boat breaking into pieces.
That was then.
Ku-ying! Kiiing!
The sound of cogs rolling reverberated through the air.
Feeling a sense of crisis, Baekrok immediately twisted his body here and there.
Two wheels passed by him.
Crazy!
The wheel circled through air like a living creature with a will of its own and attacked Baekrok again.
Baekrok used his assassins instincts to the fullest to avoid the wheel. However, the more he avoided it, the attack interval between the wheels increased.
At first there were only two, but before he knew it, there were four wheels crossing and attacking him.
Baekrok could not dodge any more and swung his rapier to block the attack.
Kakakang!
The wheel bounced off the rapier. However, it quickly turned around again and attacked Baekrok.
Shit!
A light of despair appeared on Baekroks face.
He had never experienced such a devilish wheel attack before.
He would have had a chance of winning the match if his body was fine, but he couldnt because of his severed ankle.
Sung-dong!
In the end, his remaining ankle was cut off by the wheel.
Keurgh!
Baekrok fell to the floor while screaming.
The wheel, who didnt miss the gap, flew in and cut off his right arm.
Kerhyuk!
Baekroks eyes widened.
It would have been less painful if he had fainted, but he couldnt because of the pills he took voluntarily. The pills were maintaining his vitality.
At that moment, a small boy appeared.
He stood silently in front of him, who had copsed on the floor.
Three or four rings hung around the boys neck like ornaments. The rattling sound of the wheels hitting each other could not be so terrifying at this moment.
As the boy stretched out his hand, the wheels that were spinning freely flew and went back to his hands.
Ta-da!
The boy hung the wheel around his neck and spread his arms yfully.
Ugh! Who are you?
Me? Im Soma. I was waiting here after listening to my brother.
What?
My brother said that youd show up if I wait here. It was getting a little boring because you showed upter than I thought, but you showed up anyway. Hehe!
Soma grinned.
You mean he predicted my escape route? How did he know?
Brother knows everything. I dont know how, but he just knows everything. So all I have to do is listen to what he has to say.
Soma smiled innocently.
On the other hand, Baekrok felt his body lose all strength.
Hes been escaping this far for a long time, but after learning that he was being yed around on Pyo-wols palm all this time made his fighting spirit disappear.
Id ratherC!
Baekrok groped his mrs with his tongue.
A pill was hidden in his mrs.
It was a pill hidden in case of failure.
He didnt know that hed use it like this, but if he burst out the pill, hell be able to die without pain. It was the best way for an assassin to die.
When Baekrok was about to break the pill,
Puk!
A dagger flew out of nowhere and hit his chin.
The dagger exquisitely pierced between his upper and lower teeth preventing his jaw from moving. It was no longer possible for him to bite the mrs that contained the poison.
Soma was not surprised by the sudden urrence.
He smiled broadly and got up. Because he knew who the owner of the dagger was.
Brother!
Pyo-wol was walking through the bushes.
Soma jumped and screamed.
I-I caught him just like brother said! Did I do well?
Good job.
Hihi!
Pyo-wol passed Soma who was happy and stood in front of Baekrok.
With both of his ankles and one arm cut off, Baekrok was wriggling like an insect. While one of his arms remained, he could do nothing with it.
Baekrok made an iprehensible expression.
Is he really immune to poison?
He didnt know.
Pyo-wol has been bitten by snakes countless times which made him develop resistance to some poison. So although the poison Baekrok sprayed was lethal, it didnt do any harm to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wols tolerance has triumphed over the poison.
Pyo-wol looked down at Baekrok and said,
You cant die yet.
Keugh! The Hundred Wraith Union will not let you go
The dagger which hit his jaw made Baekroks pronunciation muffled.
Pyo-wol looked at Baekrok while smiling slightly.
Lets start our conversation now.
You?
By the way, Id like to advise you not to resist. No matter how you resist, in the end you will tell me everything you know.
Pyo-wol squatted in front of Baekrok.
Baekrok now knew what kind of fate awaited him.
Hes going to torture me to get information about the Hundred Wraith Union. But no matter how he tortures me, I will never answer.
Baekrok had gained resistance to torture through rigorous training. He would rather die than sumb to pain and leak information about the Hundred Wraith Union.
You will never hear me scream.
Baekrok was determined.
But, he soon regretted his decision.
ARGHHHHHH!
* * *
Tsk!
Tang Sochu clicked his tongue as he looked at his messed up workshop.
There was still a lot of poison left in the workshop. It is so poisonous that even from afar, he could find his head throbbing and his eyes wide open.
If left unchecked, the poison can spread out and contaminate the surrounding area.
Although his workshop is said to be on the outskirts of Chengdu, there were quite a few private houses nearby. Over time, the poison will spread around the area, killing everyone.
He didnt dare to decipher the poison. Although he inherited some of the Tang familys skills, his knowledge about poison was basic.
After staring at the workshop silently for a moment, Tang Sochu threw the torch he was holding in his hand.
The workshop burned at a frightening speed.
There were a lot of things to burn, and the inside was dried up by the heat of the brazier. Besides, Tang Suchu used the white phosphorus fire.
It was simply the best condition for a fire to ur.
Hwarreuk!
The fire burned the workshop at a frightening speed.
The Fire Soul Poison originally had the property of spreading as it makes contact with fire, but it did not work against the white phosphorus fire.
The white phosphorus fire quickly devoured and annihted the Fire Soul Poison that had been umting in the workshop.
A white fire zed up.
Fire!
There was a fire in the workshop!
The nearby residents, who had been sleeping deeply, ran out in surprise at the sight of the fire.
They tried to fetch buckets of water to put out the fire in the workshop, but it was impossible to put out the fire in the workshop with only a few buckets of water.
In the end, the workshop waspletely burned, leaving nothing but ashes.
Is this the only thing left?
Tang Sochu muttered as he gripped the hammer hanging from his waist.
That was his first workshop.
But now, everything has been burned and turned into ashes.
It would be a lie if he said he wasnt sad. But he was not discouraged. He still have memories of what happened even in a more desperate situation.
Ill have to start all over again from the beginning, huh?
Ill set up a better workshop for you.
Tang Sochu heard a familiar voice behind him.
Tang Sochu recognized the owner of the voice even without looking back.
Brother!
It was Pyo-wol who approached him.
A small child was with Pyo-wol.
Young brother!
Soma.
I caught the guy who attacked young brother.
Really?
Its a pity I couldnt kill him myself with my own hands. But I still did a good job right?
Yes, well done.
Tang Sochu smiled and stroked Somas head.
Heehee!
Soma smiled pleasantly.
Tang Sochu asked Pyo-wol,
So, did you find out whomissioned the assassination?
There was a hint of anger in his voice.
Pyo-wol nodded his head without saying a word.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 155
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 5
Manhwa: N/A
If you ce a frog in a pot of cold water, and gradually raise the waters temperature, the frog will not jump out. It will just remain inside the pot, and die.
Thats exactly how the Tang family copsed.
The Tang family, Qingcheng sect and Emei sect, who chose to close their gates through a wrong momentary choice, gradually pressed and tightened the Tang family. Their work to dismantle the Tang family was very meticulous and took ce over a long period of time.
By the time the Tang family realized that fact, it was already after the windfall.
The visions of poisoning and yakjangsul, which were the foundations of the Tang family, were lost, and many of their craftsmen died.
The hidden weapons of the Tang family were fatal.
The hidden weapons, which were fired with a principle that ordinary people could not even imagine, was a target of caution for martial artists.
Even in the Tang family, craftsmen who made hidden weapons were specially managed. They were so important that information about them was thoroughly blocked and protected.
But one day, a major incident urred where the said craftsmen were ughtered.
While a st furnace for molten iron was being installed, an unknown explosion suddenly urred. The craftsmen present at the site were then all dried up.
It waster revealed that the incident was a work done by the Emei sect to prevent the instation of a new st furnace.
They thought that the addition of the furnace would increase the Tang familys productivity, but the result was fatal enough to shake the foundation of the Tang family.
This incident elerated the downfall of the Tang family.
As they lost their vision and human assets that had been handed down for hundreds of years, the Tang family members lost their strength, and Qingcheng sect and Emei sect did not leave the Tang family alone.
With fatal wounds, the Tang family was soon devoured and ended up copsing.
People now believed that the Tang familys vision had been lost.
The same was true of the descendants of the coteral family, who could be said to be the side branches of the Tang family. These were the people who use the surname of the Tang n, but have never been able to inherit the vision of the n.
Among them, there were those with great ambition.
Dang Cheol-san was one of them.
He was a coteral of the Tang family.
Although he uses the Tang family surname, he and his family have long been separated from them. It could be said that their bloodline has no ties to the Tang family at all.
When his ancestors left the Tang family a long time ago, they settled in Jiangsu Province. They built arge workshop and merchant group on their own, but they always felt they werecking.
They wanted to recreate the old Tang family products in Jiangsu Province. However, no matter how hard they tried, they could not revive the Tang familys vision.
At that time, they had heard rumors of a young artisan who had just appeared in Chengdu. His craftsmanship reached a great level, and all the weapons he made were sold at the highest prices.
As soon as Dang Cheol-san heard the rumors about the young artisan, he became greedy.
He thought that the young artisan must have inherited the vision of the Tang family. And he realized that if the artisan grew up, he could cause a huge blow to the workshop they were running.
Although Chengdu was far away, the fame of the great artisan spread even beyond Chengdu.
Dang Cheol-san decided to steal the vision before the young artisan had the opportunity to grow bigger. Even if he couldnt take away the Tang familys vision, he nned to kill the artisan to prevent him from sprouting.
So, the one whomissioned the Hundred Wraith Union was a person named Dang Cheol-san.
Thats right.
Hes still a blood rtive who shares the same Tang surname with me. Is it because its already been a long time ago, now he has nothing to do with it?
Tang Sochu smiled bitterly.
Pyo-wol watched him from the side without saying a word.
Baekrok revealed everything. He initially pretended that he didnt know anything about the client, but he eventually spilled the truth.
If there was an exception, it was about the Hundred Wraith Union. He was obviously an assassin belonging to the Hundred Wraith Union, but he knew very little about them.
This is because the Hundred Wraith Union waspletely in the form of a point organization.1
Only the Top Ten knew everything about the Hundred Wraith Union, while the rest of the assassins were operating in a subordinate form.
When a questes into the Hundred Wraith Union, the assassins are given missions ording to their abilities, location, and level of danger.
Baekrok was also given a mission like that.
There would have been no problem if he had just epted the request for the prosecution of Tang Sochu, but he ended up also epting other requests on his way to the distant Sichuan Province.
Because of that, Yu Gi-cheon managed to get on his tail.
Everything ended up happening this way because of his greed.
Tang Sochu asked,
Then what happens now? Will the Hundred Wraith Union give up on the quest because Baekrok has failed?
They will never give up.
An assassin group lives on trust.
If an assassin gives up because they failed a mission, their integrity will go down. No client would be willing to hire a group of assassins who cannot be trusted.
In particr, the Hundred Wraith Union would be more sensitive to issues like trust, since they can be considered as the best assassin group in the Jianghu.
If Baekroks failure is known, the Hundred Wraith Union will surely send another assassin toplete the quest.
The good news is that there is still a lot of time before they know of Baekroks death.
Baekrok thoroughly erased his traces using the Xuanwu Merchant Group. While it made it difficult for Pyo-wol and Yu Gi-cheon to find him, it was the same with the Hundred Wraith Union.
The Hundred Wraith Union thoroughly maintained a point structure of organization.
The Hundred Wraith Union would not know of his whereabouts until Baekrok reported it himself. In particr, someone like Baekrok who erases his trails would be difficult to find.
The usual time it takes for an assassin toplete one mission could be as short as a month or as long as a year. In particr, it was not at all unusual for a request from a remote area like Sichuan to take more than a year.
If the Hundred Wraith Union doesnt receive a report that the quest has beenpleted even after a year has passed, they will be suspicious. And they would most likely send a new assassin.
So my life is being extended by a year.
Tang Sochuughed bitterly.
It was Pyo-wol who knew the physiology of the assassins better than anyone else.
What Tang Sochu said would be correct. Then he had only one year left.
He was well aware of the notoriety of the Hundred Wraith Union. They were the best assassin group in Jianghu. They never failed in aplishing theirmission.
No target has ever survived.
At least thats what it has been known so far.
Not unless the client cancels the request, the Hundred Wraith Union will continue to pursue Tang Sochu.
Tang Sochu grumbled.
How could my life be so hard? I cant believe I ended up being the Hundred Wraith Unions target after I can finally make a living. Sheesh!
Dont worry.
Pyo-wol patted Tang Sochus shoulder.
He never intended to let Tang Sochu die.
What are you going to do?
Youll see.
After saying those words, Pyo-wol kept his mouth shut.
Tang Sochu looked at Pyo-wols face silently.
Pyo-wols face shone brightly with the lighting from the burning workshop. He exuded a dizzying sensuality and was more beautiful than a woman.
In the eyes of Tang Sochu, the figure of Pyo-wol looked like a reaper.
* * *
Tang Sochu moved to Red Vi.
He made his own workshop on one side of the Red Vi.
The walls were built using specially manufactured bricks, and the roof was covered with hand-made iron tiles.
The workshop which was created in this way ended up beingpletely cut off from the outside. Noise and heat were prevented from leaking outside.
Tang Sochu connected the vent to an underground waterway, allowing heat and noise to escape.
So even though there was a workshop where iron was being hammered every day, the people living nearby remained unaware of that fact.
As such, everything is now being done in secret.
All for the safety of Tang Sochu.
This will notpletely protect him from the Hundred Wraith Unions threat, but it will at least buy him some time.
Tang Sochu didnte out of his new workshop.
It was clear that he was busy hammering iron every day, but no one knew what kind of product he was making.
Pyo-wol did not interfere with Tang Sochu.
He thought that Tang Sochu also needed time to clear his mind.
Pyo-wol sat down in his living room and looked at Tang Sochus workshop. No sound could be heard from the workshop, but Pyo-wol knew that Tang Sochu was working harder than ever.
Maybe even Tang Sochu himself was oblivious to the fact that he was hammering more greatly into the iron more than usual in hopes of forgetting his anxiety.
Pyo-wol fully understood the feelings of Tang Sochu.
No matter how big a person was, it was impossible for him to keep hisposure once he realized that an assassin group like the Hundred Wraith Union was targeting him.
Pyo-wol suddenly looked at the table next to him.
There were two letters on top.
Both were from Jin Geum-woo.
While he was away, Jin Geum-woo had sent two letters.
Pyo-wol left the letter in the drawer without opening it. In the drawer, the letters from Jin Geum-woo were piled up one after another.
Tak!
Pyo-wol carelessly closed the drawer.
He had a lot to think about from now on. He didnt want to distract himself by reading Jin Geum-woos useless letters.
So I should figure them out in a year, right?
Pyo-wol thought that he should collect information about the Hundred Wraith Union.
Like what he told Tang Sochu, Baekrok knew little of the organization.
Baekrok was ranked 37th in the Hundred Wraith Union.
It couldnt be considered high, but it wasnt low either.
However, little was known about the inside information of the Hundred Wraith Union.
It was clear that only those who were in the top ten at least, would know everything about the Hundred Wraith Union.
Countless thoughts filled his mind.
Pyo-wol did not reject those thoughts.
He knows that if he continues with this kind of thinking, he cane up with good results someday. And even if there was no good result, Pyo-wol would not be disappointed.
There was still plenty of time left.
A year might feel like a short time, but it was enough time for someone like him to aplish something.
Pyo-wols daily life did not change.
He would hone his martial arts skills whenever he was at the Red Vi, and he would learn the four arts whenever goes out.
Thats how he perfected himself.
The assassin aspect in Pyo-wols outward appearance waspletely gone. Someone who would be meeting him for the first time would never think he was an assassin.
As Pyo-wol was about to return from an outing,
Brother!
Guian, who had been stuck in the basement, came out after a long time.
The person who made the biggest contribution in finding Baekrok was Guian. He identified Baekrok with only a few circumstantial evidence and minor clues.
It was thanks to Guian that Pyo-wol managed to defend Tang Sochu. So, Pyo-wol trusted Guian quite a lot.
I think you should meet Eunyo.
Why?
Pyo-wol made a puzzled expression.
After Soo-hyangs death, Pyo-wol hardly visited the Divine Fragrance Pavilion. And Eunyo became in charge of the brothels operation.
Her ability was so outstanding that she had already added three more brothels. She aplished all of that without any support from Pyo-wol.
The Hao n was no longer in power in Chengdu.
After Baekrok killed Do Il-chul, the branch rapidly copsed.
And it was Guian and Eunyo who took their ce. The two of them worked together in controlling all the information that enters Chengdu.
After taking control of Chengdus informationwork, Guian became more rxed that he rarely made a stiff expression.
Seeing him now, Pyo-wol had an intuition that something unusual had happened.
Whats going on?
I dont know yet. Eunyo sent someone to call brother.
Where is she?
Shes at the Divine Fragrance Pavilion
Pyo-wol got up and headed straight for Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
Brother, lets go together!
No one knows how Soma knew, but he followed Pyo-wol like a ghost.
The two entered the Divine Fragrance Pavilion, shoulder-to-shoulder.
Even though it was now early evening, the Divine Fragrance Pavilion was crowded with customers.
Wee!
The secretary who was waiting at the entrance, greeted the two of them.
What about Eunyo?
She is in the VIP room.
The VIP room? Not in the annex?
Yes!
Eunyo does note out of the annex unless there was something else going on. The fact that she was waiting in the VIP room, not in an annex, was unusual in itself.
With the guidance of the secretary, the two entered the VIP room.
Brother! Soma!
Eunyo got up from her seat and greeted the two of them.
Whats going on? For you to call me at this hour?
Its because of the guest in the next room.
Next room?
Yes, that room adjacent is also a VIP room. Only big-name guests are treated in that room.
So?
A distinguished guest from Henan is staying here today. It was said that he is the owner of the Ezhous Dunjiang Escort Corps. A courtesan named Xuan Yi is serving him.
And?
Xuan Yi came out quietly a little while ago and said something.The leader of the Dunjiang Escort Corps said that Jianghus promising warrior has met an untimely death
And he said that the name of the person was Jin Geum-woo.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
TTCTT how could.. Pyo-wols only friend now be- Point organization. Raws: ???.
- An organization in which the members of the organization do not know each others positions or positions at all, but have a structure in which work is connected only to a very small number of members or only one member.
The members do not gather and act collectively, but are separated one by one like an isted point, and then receive work instructions from the members of the organization, who are connected to each other, and are themselves different points. It is to instruct the members of the organization to do the work.
Of course, the upper level can grasp the activity status of each member of the organization as if looking into the palm of their hand, but the members of the lower level know only one thing, what they are doing, and hardly know for what purpose or for whom they are doing it.All you have to do is follow your orders and move like a machine.
- Dunjiang Escort Corps. Raws: Dunjang Trademark Bureau, ??????
Chapter 156
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 6
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol blinked.
The news came out of the blue that it took him some time to ept it as a reality.
Jin Geum-woo?
Yes. ording to the leader, Jin Geum-woo the steel-like man was killed.
Are you sure?
I dont know for sure yet. I immediately called for you without having the time to check the authenticity of the rumor.
Eunyos voice trembled.
While escaping from the Xiaoleiyin Temple anding to Chengdu, Jin Geum-woo took great care of her and the other children.
Jin Geum-woo and the children did not have any face-to-face encounters before. But even then, Jin Geum-woo showed them unparalleled warmth. And Eunyo knew that there was no calction behind his actions.
Soma couldnt believe the news either, so he just blinked his wide eyes.
Pyo-wolter on broke the silence.
Did you say that the leader is in the next room?
Yes!
Pyo-wol got up from his seat and headed to the next room.
Eunyo and Soma just watched Pyo-wol.
He had a different expression than usual.
At that moment, the two became terribly afraid.
Different!
Brother!
After being abused in harsh environments for a long time, the two children had lost their sense of fear. But after seeing Pyo-wols changed atmosphere, it made them feel fear again.
Drreuk!
Pyo-wol opened the door to the VIP room and entered.
H! Who are you?
How dare youmit such disrespect?
The VIP, who was talking with the leader of the Dunjiang Escort Corps, frowned.
Because a stranger came in unexpectedly.
The VIP was one of the powerful men in Chengdu. With a single word, he had the power to destroy an entire family in a single day.
Who are you? And how dare you barge in out of nowhere? If you dont exin yourself, I will destroy your family and the Divine Fragrance Pavilion.
Pyo-wol.
What?
My name is Pyo-wol.
Heuck!
In an instant, the VIPs face turned white.
Among the powerful and influential people in Chengdu, not a single one did not know of his name.
The Reaper of Chengdu.
The one who shut down the Qingcheng and Emei sect alone.
No powerful man in Chengdu dared topare themselves to him. They initially tried their best to attract Pyo-wol to their side, but they couldnt because of the wide gap.
They didnt even know what he looked like.
They only knew of his name.
Pyo-wol pulled down the scarf that was covering his face and sat down.
In an instant, the VIP froze like ice. The moment he saw a face more beautiful than a woman, he realized that the person in front of him was the real deal.
Oh my god! Why is the reaper here?
Winter was still far away, but his body was already trembling so bad. If only he could turn back time, he wanted to shut his own mouth who made a fuss a while ago.
How dare he threaten the reaper?
If the reaper made up his mind, his life and the lives of his family members could easily be ripped off from the world.
The VIP did not dare to open his mouth again. He justy t on his stomach, waiting for Pyo-wols disposition.
The leader of the Dunjiang Escort Corps looked at the VIP guest with a puzzled expression. But since he also had experienced many things, he ended up realizing that the beautiful man in front of him was of no ordinary existence.
He politely bowed and said,
Did you say your name was Lord Pyo-wol? May I ask for the reason you havee to visit this room?
Jin Geum-woo!
Pardon?
Is what you said true? Is Jin Geum-woo dead?
So thats why youre here. Yes, Its true.
Really?
s o u n d l e s s w i n d 2 1 . c o m
Yes, Im sure! Im even willing to bet my life on it!
How how did he die?
I dont know either. He is a member of the Jin family who resides in Tianzhongshan. Even his family were bewildered by the sudden announcement of Lord Jins death. My Escort Corps has been trading with the Jin family for a long time so I manage to get a hold of the news. The other sects dont know of this yet.
The leader of the Dunjiang Escort Corps revealed everything he knew. But Pyo-wol no longer listened to him.
Are you really dead?
For some reason, his chest felt stuffy.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat and went outside.
Brother!
Soma approached Pyo-wol.
Lets go home.
Is that true? Did steel brother really die?
It seems to be like that.
Who killed steel brother? Huh? Let me know. Ill kill him.
Soma went wild.
The image of Yaksa was hanging over his bright face.
Hiiiic!
Keuek!
The guests, who had been enjoying their time, were surprised by the fierce energy Soma gave off.
Pyo-wol brought Soma back to the Red Vi.
Even after returning to the Red Vi, Soma couldnt contain his anger and ran wild.
Pyo-wol left Soma alone and went into his room.
He opened a drawer. Inside of it were dozens of piled up unread letters.
The dozens of letters all started with the same phrase.
[To my dear friend
Its already been two months since I went to Xizang with you. In the meantime, Ive been to many ces.
Among them, Yunnan was particrly memorable.
I think I will never forget my experiences in Yunnan.
There]
Jin Geum-woo was bragging about the things he had been through in Yunnan and how he overcame different dangers.
Pyo-wol read another letter.
[To my dear friend
Im still chasing after them. But their actions are so mysterious that I cant even follow their tails
Am I following a mirage?
Im slowly getting tired.
Ill have to be strong though.]
Pyo-wol opened another letter.
It was an unsealed letter.
[To my dear friend
I have yet to see the Kowloons head, let alone its tail.
Maybe its all an illusion.
I dont know.
Wouldnt it be great if I could see you at a time like this?
I still cant forget the time I crossed the Western teau of Sichuan with you.
I dont think Ive ever been so free in all of my life.
I want to live like that in the future.
Free from anything.
When I retire from Jianghu someday, I want to cross the Western teau with you again. I also want to fight against you to my hearts content.
I will never forget the night sky I saw back then.
How are all the children?
Soma, Guian, Eunyo, I miss you all.]
Pyo-wol quietly closed the letter.
The two of them have only been together for two months in 30 years of his life. However, the two-month journey seemed to have been engraved as a special memory for Jin Geum-woo.
Each letter contained the memories of them going to Xizang together.
Pyo-wol murmured,
Youre not really dead, are you? Thats so absurd
The Jin Geum-woo in the letter is vividly alive, so he couldnt believe he was actually dead.
Not until now, Pyo-wol had not read Jin Geum-woos letter, nor had he ever replied to him once. Nevertheless, Jin Geum-woo never failed to send a letter to Pyo-wol whenever he had time.
Jin Geum-woo didnt want anything from Pyo-wol.
He just calmly shared his current situation and feelings.
Perhaps he needed someone to confide in without reproach. So, even with Won Ga-young and Neung Soun by his side, he would send a letter to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol neatly folded Jin Geum-woos letter and put it in his arms.
His chest was stuffy.
It was the first time that he felt so ufortable except when he was locked in the underground cave.
It was as if arge stone had been ced on his chest.
Pyo-wol already knew how to resolve this frustration.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat.
Soma quickly followed him as he came out.
Brother!
Pyo-wol didnt answer. Then Soma looked at Pyo-wol.
Scary!
Pyo-wol looked the same as usual.
But Soma couldnt help but feel scared. So Soma kept his mouth shut.
At times like this, he felt like it was better to follow quietly than to talk for no reason.
The ce where Pyo-wol was headed to was Tang Sochus newly created workshop which was behind the Red Vi.
Kkiiik!
As soon as he opened the door to the workshop, a scorching heat hit him like a storm.
It was such an intense heat that it could take anyones breath away.
Kkangkkang!
Inside the workshop, Tang Sochu was busy hammering.
Pyo-wol didnt know what Tang Sochu was making, but it felt like thetter had been hammering for quite some time since his whole body was drenched in sweat.
Pyo-wol and Soma sat on chairs and watched Tang Sochu work.
After one hour, Tang Sochu finished his work.
Oh, brother?
It was only then that Tang Sochu realized that Pyo-wol arrived in his workshop.
Are you done with your work?
Yes! Why didnt you call me when you arrived?
I didnt want to disturb you.
Whats going on? Your expression is different than usual.
Im going outside for a while.
Outside?
Outside of Sichuan.
Why?
Jin Geum-woo is dead.
.
While Im out, I will take care of the things rted to you as well.
Me? The Hundred Wraith Union?
I cant stay in this state forever.
Hoo! I keep on adding heavy burdens on my brother.
Theres no such thing as a burden.
Wait a minute.
Pyo-wol went inside.
After a while, he came back and held a ck long gun in his hand.
Take this.
What is this?
Its a ck Dragon Robe.1
ck Dragon Robe?
It looks like an ordinary robe, but its lined with a special woven thread. Its strong enough to block against any ordinary sword. Try it on.
Pyo-wol wore the ck Dragon Robe.
It felt a little stiff, but he had no difort in moving because of its sticity.
I dyed the outer fabric with five special dyes. Try channeling your qi.
As Tang Sochu said, the color of the ck Dragon Robe changed when qi was used. This time it was perfect ck.
The color changes depending on the amount of qi channeled. So you can adjust it depending on what you like.
Fascinating.
This is the reason why a distant rtive of the Tang family is greedy for the ns vision. This was created by the Tang family a long time ago, but it was judged to be useless, so it became a dead technology. But its perfect for you brother who is an assassin.
Thank you.
Ive also put white phosphorus fire2 and other small hidden weapons inside the ck Dragon Robe. Use it if you need it. This is the only thing I can do for you. Im sorry!
This is enough.
Pyo-wol patted Tang Sochu on the shoulder.
Jin Geum-woo was the first real man Pyo-wol saw.
A real man who only moves based on his beliefs, without any conflict of interest.
He had a light in him.
A light like the sun that Pyo-wol can never have.
Pyo-wol thought the light was dazzling.
So he felt like it didnt suit him.
It was for that reason that he pushed away Jin Geum-woo, who called and treated him like a friend without hesitation.
This is because the closer he got to Jin Geum-woo, the less he could feel his darkness.
Still, he thought that one day he would be able to share his heart with Jin Geum-woo.
When the darkness that exists within him dies down and his closed heart opens even a little.
But that will never happen now.
They already took away Jin Geum-woo.
The only man who called himself a friend.
Pyo-wol hasnt called him a friend yet.
And never would he have a chance to do so.
They will pay the price for his death.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
me when tranted this chapter
but not gonna lie tho, kindaughed when Jin Geum-woo asked about the children ( ^?H^??) he was like a man going to war and leaving his wife behind wahahahha
All hail the Jin Geum-woo x Pyo-wol ship- Dark Dragon Robe. Raws: Amryongpo, ???().
- n C dark; obscure; in secret, covert
- lng, lng, mng C dragon
- po, bo C long gown, robe, cloak
- White phosphorus fire. Raws: ???(ן).
- bi, b C white; pure, unblemished; bright
- sho C burn; bake; heat; roast
- hu, hu C fire, me; burn; anger, rage
Chapter 157
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 7
Manhwa: N/A
Wu Jang-rak was one of Yu Gi-cheons subordinates.
When he was young, he struggled together with Yu Gi-cheon and helped thetter greatly expand his merchantpany. In order to protect Yu Gi-cheon, he fought more fiercely than anyone. He had managed to save Yu Gi-cheons life many times.
When Yu Gi-cheon retired and returned to his hometown, Wu Jang-rak followed him to Chengdu without any hesitation.
To Yu Gi-cheon, Wu Jang-rak was like a brother.
Even after entering Chengdu, their rtionship did not change. Wu Jang-rak would always stay by Yu Gi-cheons side and protect him except when he was asked to handle matters like now.
Wu Jang-rak was preparing to leave Chengdu today.
It was because of Yu Gi-cheons request.
Im going to donate some of the Buddhist scriptures I saved so far to the Shaolin Temple. Ill hand over the task to you.
Wu Jang-rak was well aware of how much Yu Gi-cheon had to work to obtain the original Buddhist scriptures. Yu Gi-cheon could easily order an escortpany to transport the scripture, but Wu Jang-rak was the only one Yu Gi-cheon trusted the most.
Okay. I will go to the Shaolin Temple.
Wu Jang-rak readily epted Yu Gi-cheons request.
Since Wu Jang-rak was busy dealing with other affairs the other day, when Yu Gi-cheon went to the funeral of those who had been assassinated by Baekrok, he couldnt help but be worried.
He was worried about the well-being of Yu Gi-cheon, who he left alone. Nheless, he didnt think that any problem would arise since there were many warriors guarding Yu Gi-cheon.
When he was young, Wu Jang-rak learned martial arts at the Shaolin Temple. Although he did not reach a high level due to the limitations of his family, he was able to be who he was right now by using the martial arts he learned at the Shaolin Temple as a stepping stone.
He thought that it would be a good idea to revisit the temple.
As he was about to head to the Shaolin Temple, Yu Gi-cheon brought someone with him.
It was a young man and a young boy.
The moment Wu Jang-rak saw their faces, a crack appeared on his face.
Hiik!
He forcibly swallowed the groan that was about toe out of him.
The status of those who came with Yu Gi-cheon was astonishing.
Why him?
His back became tight, and goosebumps spread all over his body.
The man who appeared beside Yu Gi-cheon terrified him.
He was a man who boasts a splendid appearance that cannot be hidden even if his face was half-covered with a scarf.
Pyo-wol.
The person whom all the warriors in Chengdu feared. And beside him was a boy with seven wheels hanging around his neck.
Wu Jang-rak trembled.
Soma!
He was one of the three swords of Pyo-wol.
And among the three, he was known for being the cruelest.
Wu Jang-rak bit his lip and looked at Yu Gi-cheon. He was subtly asking for an exnation with his eyes.
Yu Gi-cheon opened his mouth with an expression that he understood his reaction.
Theres nothing to be nervous about. Youll apany these two until they leave Sichuan.
Apany?
Thats right. Once they get used to Jianghu, Lord Pyo will move separately. Youll have to take care of them until then since its their first time going out of Sichuan.
Alright.
Wu Jang-rak answered with a firm expression on his face.
He doesnt have a choice anyway. He doesnt know why Pyo-wol wanted him to apany them, but he should not be bothered. He couldnt show them that he didnt like this particr arrangement.
Yu Gi-cheon sighed softly at the stiff appearance of Wu Jang-rak.
He understood Wu Jang-raks situation. Even he was flustered everytime he was in the presence of Pyo-wol, so what more for Wu Jang-rak who had to apany and travel with Pyo-wol for quite some time.
It was this morning that Pyo-wol visited him.
Yu Gi-cheon didnt know how Pyo-wol knew, but thetter was aware that Wu Jang-rak was about to leave Chengdu today.
Pyo-wol then asked Yu Gi-cheon to let Wu Jang-rak apany him,
I have only been out of Sichuan once. It was in Xizang which is far from Jianghu.
Since Pyo-wol had no experience in Jianghu, he thought he would be able to understand the circumstances better while working with Wu Jang-rak.
Yu Gi-cheon readily epted Pyo-wols proposal.
If Lord Pyo goes with them, the risks involved would significantly be reduced.
The object to be delivered was a hard-to-find Buddhist scripture.
Since it was an original copy, it was almost impossible to put a price on it. Many would want to covet it even if its only a part of the original.
If Pyo-wol joins, it is highly likely that the item would be safely delivered to the Shaolin Temple.
Wu Jang-rak spoke carefully to Pyo-wol,
I will not disclose Lord Pyos identity to other people. This is so that the two of you will be able to travel quietly.
Do that.
Thank you.
Wu Jang-rak bowed his head to Pyo-wol and stepped back.
Before Pyo-wol joined Wu Jang-raks party, he also thanked Yu Gi-cheon.
Thank you for doing me this favor.
No. I am honored to have been of help to Lord Pyo. I hope you have a safe trip.
Thank you too, Grandpa!
I hope youe back safely too.
Yes!
Soma nodded his head.
The party led by Wu Jang-rak soon left Chengdu.
Pyo-wol and Soma followed behind Wu Jang-raks party.
Wu Jang-raks servants were murmuring as they looked at Pyo-wol and Soma.
Who are they?
Seeing that Wu Jang-rak was asked to apany them, I dont think they are your ordinary people.
Youre right.
Well find out naturally as we travel with them. So lets stop worrying about them, we should just focus on our job.
Hoo!
As it is a rare Buddhist scripture, they had to take good care of it all the way to the Shaolin Temple. If something goes wrong, not only Yu Gi-cheon, but also the Shaolin Temple will not be able to forgive them.
For that reason, Wu Jang-rak specially included a person with a knack for managing scriptures in his party. He will take care of the scriptures while on the road.
All of Wu Jang-raks subordinates were warriors with thick bones at the merchantpany. Even though Wu Jang-rak didnt give any orders, they already knew what to do.
By Wu Jang-raks order, they treated Pyo-wol and Soma as if they werent there at all. Pyo-wol and Soma didnt have anyints regarding the treatment. After all, the two didnt join the party to receive VIP treatment in the first ce.
Come on! Lets go! Lets go! If you dont hurry, Ill cut off your ankle. Hehe!
Soma sang a brutal song with an innocent look on his face.
When Pyo-wol said that he was going to Jianghu, Soma followed him as if it was natural. Guian and Eunyo also wanted to go with him, but they had no choice but to remain because someone had to stay and protect Chengdu.
Soma, who was alone with Pyo-wol, could not hide his happy expression. He followed Pyo-wol, while tapping the side of the horse with his two small feet.
When a horse is being stimted like this, the horse would usually rebel, but strangely enough, Somas horse did not. This was because the horse was being suppressed by the qi that Soma emitted.
Pyo-wol looked at Soma for a moment, then turned his gaze forward.
Once the party is out of Chengdu, they will go by boat.
When ites to traveling long distances, nothing is more efficient than using a boat. This is especially so when there are many people moving together such as in their case.
Wu Jang-rak was a person who had a lot of experience in traveling around Jianghu. He knew exactly how to travel efficiently.
Thanks to him, Pyo-wol had nothing to worry about.
Wu Jang-rak and his party boarded the Unmado Steel Ship at Min River.
And they all left Chengdu.
* * *
The journey by boat was smooth.
A number of pirates would usually appear and threaten those traveling by the waters, but that didnt happen. This is because Sichuan itself did not have the topographical requirements for pirate activity.
Since Sichuan is a vast basin surrounded by mountains, the flow of the river is gentle. There is also no ce for the pirates to hide if they wanted to execute an ambush.
These were the reasons why pirates did not work in Sichuan.
Thanks to this, they were able to travel without worrying about pirates.
Pyo-wol sat on the railing and looked at the scenery along the river.
Although he had been in Sichuan for fifteen years, this was the first time he had been leisurely on a boat like this. He had nothing to be vignt about, nor did he have anything to be nervous about.
Everything was peaceful.
Pyo-wol just had to enjoy the scenery in front of him.
However, Pyo-wol was unfamiliar with this kind of peace.
It was like he was wearing clothes that did not fit his body.
Inparison, Soma was smiling constantly beside him.
Wu Jang-rak and his party did not dare approach Pyo-wol.
They were aware that even Yu Gi-cheon was anxious in their presence. Furthermore, they instinctively feel reluctant. They wanted to distance themselves from Pyo-wol.
They didnt know exactly who Pyo-wol was, but they knew there was something fundamentally different about him.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to rx and escape from peoples attention.
Soma, who was humming next to him, suddenly asked.
Brother! What kind of ce is Jianghu?
Hmm
Ive heard the word Jianghu a lot, but I dont know what kind of ce it is. Is there another ce called Jianghu?
Its a question Ive never thought about before.
Pyo-wol answered bluntly.
s o u n d l e s s w i n d 2 1
Martial artists often use the word Jianghu, but Pyo-wol never thought deeply about the meaning behind it.
Is the world in which warriors live different? Is that why they call it Jianghu? Then where is Jianghu?
Isnt the world we live in Jianghu?
So there isnt a separate world where warriors live?
If there was such a world, the world would not be this chaotic. Problems arise because we all live together. If we are separated, there wont be any conflict.
Then why the hell do they call it Jianghu?
Im curious, too. I wonder why?
I thought you would know.
Are you disappointed?
No! Since my older brother is my older brother.
Soma smiled broadly, revealing his white teeth.
Even though Pyo-wol could not satisfy his curiosity, Soma still had a happy expression on his face.
Riding on a boat, being hit by the strong wind blowing from the deck, and having conversations like this were first time experiences for Soma.
Soma enjoyed all of these experiences. So much so that it makes him hum.
The boat carrying the two of them arrived in Dazhou after traveling for a long time.
Dazhou was the gateway city to the east of Sichuan Province.
More than half of the people who went to and from Sichuan came through this ce.
In particr, in the case of a merchantpany, where arge number of people are mobilized, it was customary to always stop by Dazhou to prepare before leaving for their destination.
Wu Jang-rak came up to Pyo-wol and said,
Were going to get ready here and leave tomorrow.
What else do you need to prepare for?
Im trying to hire more troops to defend the goods since its so precious.
You must be talking about mercenaries.
Yes. Fortunately, the mercenary guild is very active here. If we can hire three or four more people, we will be able to safely arrive in the Shaolin Temple.
Can you trust those mercenaries?
All mercenaries in Dazhou belong to the mercenary guild. If there is a problem with a mercenary the guild takes responsibility for it. In particr, the mercenary guild here in Dazhou is famous for its credibility. There probably wont be any problems.
Do whatever you want. I will go on my own in the middle of the trip anyway.
Pyo-wol waved his hand.
He apanied him out of necessity, but he had no intention of intervening in what Wu Jang-rak nned to do.
Wu Jang-rak bowed his head to Pyo-wol and then left.
soundlesswind21
After a while, the boat carrying the group anchored at the pier in Dazhou.
The first ones to get off the boat were Wu Jang-rak and his group. After inspecting the carriage carrying the Buddhist scriptures, they headed to a guest house located in downtown Dazhou.
The guest house, named West Wind Guest House, was located right next to a mercenary guild.
The guest house wasrge and had plenty of space to put carriages and horses in, so many merchant and escortpanies stayed in the West Wind Guest House.
So in addition to Wu Jang-raks party, several merchantpanies stayed in the West Wind Guest House.
Since many people gathered inside the West Wind Guest House, the area was very noisy.
Pyo-wol frowned for a moment.
He doesnt like being in this kind of environment.
But he didnt reallyin.
After all, this was also part of the process in trying to adapt to the world.
He couldnt live his life just by doing what he liked. He sometimes had to do things he didnt want to do.
That was the way of the world.
If he only stayed in Sichuan Province, specifically in Chengdu, he wouldnt have to worry about other peoples eyes. But since he decided toe and explore the rest of the world, Pyo-wol had to adapt.
Nice!
Soma, on the other hand, was genuinely happy.
He really liked the lively atmosphere he was experiencing for the first time in his life.
This is the best! I want to kill them all!
Wu Jang-raks face grew pale at the words Soma said with a wide smile.
Because he was tipped off by Yu Gi-cheon, he knew how terrifying Soma was.
Whether or not he knows Wu Jang-raks inner turmoil, Soma stared at the guest house and murmured,
I want to kill them. I wish my brother would allow
He nced at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol had a face that seemed to disagree with his wishes.
Soma became disappointed.
Tch!
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 158
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 8
Manhwa: N/A
There were a lot of people in the West Wind Guest House. They each took a seat, drinking and chatting.
It was still early in the evening, but some tables already had dozens of bottles of alcohol lying around.
Just like what drunk people usually do, they were very noisy as they talked without paying attention to the people around them. It would have been a problem if they were in another guest house, but fortunately, most of the people staying at the West Wind Guest House were in the same state.
Thanks to this, even though Wu Jang-rak and his party came in, no one paid them any attention.
Pyo-wol took a seat separately from Wu Jang-raks party.
Wee.
A boy with freckles ran up to him.
It was the waiter of the West Wind Guest House.
The waiter, who looked three or four years older than Soma, had a tired look on his face. He was probably exhausted from serving the guestsing in since morning.
The amount of money they earned from the job was just small, but the amount of work they had to do was a lot that they couldnt help but run out of exhaustion even if it was just early in the evening.
Pyo-wol tossed a coin to the waiter and said,
Bring me the most delicious food in this house.
Okay, got it!
The waiter looked at the coin in his hand and smiled broadly. The cold feeling of the metal in his hands made him forget about his fatigue.
Brother! I want dumplings!
Soma raised his hand and said.
Yes! Our guest houses dumplings are also excellent. You wont be disappointed.
Hehehe! Im sure its going to be delicious.
Wait a minute. Ill bring it to you soon.
Okay!
Soma nodded his head vigorously.
The waiter ran to the kitchen.
Soma looked at the back of the waiter and muttered,
It must be hard for him to work like that every day.
Before being taken by the Xiaoleiyin Temple, Soma also helped with housework. Although the work was hard, the memories of that time still remain as good memories.
Later on, they heard indecent talks from the table right next to them.
So I took off a girls skirt and she was like, Oh, no! Dont do this!
So what did you do?
What does she mean by, dont do this? Of course, I just forced myself on her. I held her because I liked her.
The one who spoke was a man who appeared to be in his mid tote forties. He was arge man and he gave off a rough impression. It was as if he had mastered the external technique properly as the suns blood suddenly came out.
They did not care about the gaze of the people around them, and continued with their indecent talk.
They worked in a mercenary guild as a Dazhou native..
There were several ces where there is a mercenary guild in Jianghu. However, not all guilds are well maintained like in Dazhou.
What makes the mercenary guild in Dazhou special is that it is managed by the Wind and Thunder n.1
Mercenary guilds are naturally generated by demand. But the mercenary guilds in Dazhou were created artificially by the Wind and Thunder n predicting the market.
The Wind and Thunder n strictly managed the mercenaries in the mercenary guild and supplied them to the ces where they were needed, such as at merchant or escortpanies. Furthermore, they guarantee the identities of the hired mercenaries and severely punish them if ever they cause trouble.
Due to the strict management of the Wind and Thunder n, the mercenaries in Dazhou managed to earn more trust than the other mercenaries in other areas.
The reason Wu Jang-rak wanted to hire mercenaries from Dazhou was also specifically for this reason. The Wind and Thunder n manages their mercenaries well.
Kukukuku! Do you know what the girl said at dawn after refusing so much at the beginning?
What did you say?
She said, When are youing back tomorrow?''
Kekeke! You did it properly.
The men who made obscene remarks were all belonging to the Wind and Thunder n. Since their job entails dealing with rough mercenaries, their nature was also bound to be rough.
Pyo-wol listened to their stories on the back of his ear.
The food has arrived.
The waiter came up with a tray of food. He ced the appetizing food on the table.
Enjoy your meal!
Wow! This looks delicious!
Soma smiled as he picked up arge dumpling.
You eat well too.
Yes, brother!
The waiter smiled before returning to his original position.
Pyo-wol looked at the food ced in front of the table. There were noodles, dumplings, and delicious stir-fried meat.
A pungent smell tickled his nostrils.
Pyo-wol pulled down the scarf that was covering his face and took a deep breath.
Hoo!
Oh!
At that moment, the people who were nearby let out exmations without knowing it.
Pyo-wols appearance was too beautiful for a man. If it wasnt for his tall height and wide shoulders, he could easily be mistaken for a woman.
Because of his dazzling appearance, many people looked at Pyo-wol, mesmerized. However, Pyo-wol did not pay them any attention and just continued to quietly eat his food.
That bastard, isnt he a girl disguised as a man?
Look at his fair skin. Your hand will slip if you touch it.
Oh, fuck! Is he seducing me?
Hehehe! You perverted bastard! Youre reacting to a man now?
The warriors of the Wind and Thunder n saw Pyo-wol and made obscene remarks. They thought they were whispering to each other, but their voices were so loud that Pyo-wol could hear them clearly.
For a moment, Pyo-wols chopsticks stopped its movement.
Then the warriors of the Wind and Thunder n chatted again.
I think he heard us.
Heheheh! So what if he heard us?
The little punk who looks like a girl actually has pretty good ears.
Even though they knew that Pyo-wol had heard them, they had no intention of stopping their vulgar remarks.
Their faces were full of mockery.
The other guests in the guest house looked at both the Wind and Thunder n warriors and Pyo-wol with interested expressions. They had no intention of stopping the viciousness of the Wind and Thunder n warriors.
This kind of thing frequently happens around Jianghu.
It might be humiliating for the victim, but for those who are in the same space, it was a good spectacle.
They wondered how the woman-like man would react.
Will he say anything?
I would bet one silver that he wont say anything. With his face like that, no doubt his temper is also like a girl.
Heh heh! Are you sure? His face might be like that, but what if his temper is fiery?
Khahaha! Whats wrong with you? Say something that makes sense! Even if you wiggle his cock, he wont say anything.
They even bet on Pyo-wols reaction.
In an instant, the atmosphere in the guest house heated up.
Oh, no!
Only one person, Wu Jang-rak, became contemtive.
It was because he knew the true nature of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth,
Soma.
Yes, brother!
Soma looked at Pyo-wol with passionate eyes.
From the time the warriors from the Wind and Thunder n made fun of Pyo-wol, a scorching heat was rising in Somas chest.
Souma asked with high expectations,
Shall I kill them all?
Go.
Can I really kill them? You promise you really wont say anythingter?
I wont.
Yay!
Soma responded vigorously and got up from his seat.
The Wind and Thunder n warriors looked at the two with puzzled expressions.
Kid! Did you just say that youre going to kill us?
Yeah! My brother already gave me his permission!
Youre out of your mind.
How did you know that Im out of my mind? Did my brother tell you?
What are you saying? You little bastard!
The warrior, who had been throwing vulgar remarks, got up from his seat and approached Soma and Pyo-wol.
Hey! Lets see where your cock is!
He raised his hand towards Pyo-wols trousers.
Ordinary people usually do not dare to resist the moment they see hisrge size and sullen face. Moreover, this ce was the territory of the Wind and Thunder n. Even the rough-and-tumble mercenaries couldnt say anything against him.
He thought it would be the same this time.
But his hand never managed to touch Pyo-wol.
Tuk!
s o u n d l e s s w i n d 2 1 . c o m
Because his hand, which was outstretched forward, was suddenly cut off from his forearm.
The warrior blinked his eyes as he looked at the arm that had fallen to the floor.
He did not understand the situation in front of him.
What? My arm?
It happened so suddenly that he didnt even feel any pain.
At that moment, Somas voice echoed in his ears.
Heehee! One arm down.
What?
Giiiing!
At that moment, a strange noise resounded in the guest house.
It was a horrifying sound, like tens of thousands of bees pping their wings at once. The unpleasant noise made everyone in the guests house shrug their shoulders in unison.
Then they saw a wheel spinning around inside of the guest house.
The wheel, which had been circling around Soma like a living creature, soon struck the man whose arm was severed.
Sung-dong!
The wheel cut through the remaining arm of the warrior.
Keurgh!
A scream burst out from the mans mouth.
The warrior, who lost both arms in an instant, howled like an animal.
s o u n d l e s s w i n d 2 1 . c o m
W, what?
That little bastard
The warriors colleagues btedly left their seats and got up.
Their faces were full of disbelief.
The warrior, who lost both of his arms and cried like a beast, was one of the fairly strong warriors in the Wind and Thunder n. The fact that he could not react properly and lost both arms made them feel great fear.
Shiak!
At that moment, Soma flew two more of his wheels.
The two wheels separated the mans two legs from his body.
Thud!
The body of the warrior who had lost all his limbs,y on the floor. Since he had shed too much blood in an instant, he instantly died.
Everyones faces in the guest house became pale at the terrible sight.
This crazy little bastard
How dare you kill the man from the Wind and Thunder nC!
The emotions felt by the warriors from Wind and Thunder n could not be expressed in words.
Tuck!
Soma retrieved the wheels orbiting in the air and hung them around his neck.
Jjn! Jjn!
s o u n d l e s s w i n d 2 1 . c o m
With every step he took, the wheels swayed and made a clear sound. However, no one thought that the metallic sound was beautiful or pure.
Youre next, uncle.
Soma pointed to his second victim.
The warriors face who Soma pointed his finger to, turned white.
Wait! Do you know who I am?
I dont know! Do I have to know?
If you kill me, you will have a big problem!
Its okay!
This is the Wind and Thunder ns territory. If youy a hand on me, the Wind and Thunder n wont forgive you.
I wish the Wind and Thunder n would get really angry and rush towards me without thinking. I cant wait to see what happens.
You craz
Puk!
The warrior couldnt finish his words.
It was because a sharp wheel was already deeply embedded in his forehead.
He could not even scream properly. He just died.
Now there was only one left.
He, too, had made lewd remarks with the others.
When he saw Pyo-wols white face, he mocked him the most. But now his face was so white that he looked pitiful.
Who the hell is this demon?
The little boy, who was approaching him with a smile, no longer looked human.
What was even more frightening was Pyo-wol calmly holding his chopsticks. He didnt even blink an eye even though two people had already died in front of him.
Ugh!
A moan of pain escaped from his mouth.
He looked around the inside of the guest house. His eyes begging for help.
Among the many people in the guest house, not one made eye contact with him.
They remained as bystanders.
They wanted to refrain from getting involved in things that had nothing to do with them.
There were no more peopleughing and talking in the hall.
They were already overwhelmed by Somas strange madness.
Chelgrung! Chelgrung!
Every time Soma moved, a clear metal sound would rang out.
The clear sound of iron weighed down on the hearts of the people in the guest house.
Somas mischievous voice resounded in the guest house.
Where is the third one?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Wind and Thunder n. Raws: Pungnoebang, ???(L)
- L fng, fng, fng C wind, air, manners, atmosphere
- li, li C thunder
- fng, png C house, building, room
Chapter 159
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 9
Manhwa: N/A
Lee Yulsan, the sect leader of the Wind and Thunder n, was a cold-hearted man.
It was he who predicted the demand of mercenaries, established the mercenary guild in Dazhou, and developed it to where it is today.
While he was also strong in martial arts, what made him stand out more than anything else was his cool-headed brain that can read and predict the flow of the time.
Before he became the sect leader, the Wind and Thunder n was just a loser in a small area called Dazhou. Since its influence was insignificant, they cannot even bepared with the other sects that ruled Sichuan
Lee Yulsan wanted to break the limits of his sect.
So he came up with the mercenary guild.
He intended to expand the influence of Wind and Thunder n by creating a mercenary guild in Dazhou.
His gamble was right.
By systematically managing the mercenaries and connecting them to the merchant or escort groups where they are needed, the Wind and Thunder n manage to earn enormous wealth, and exert great influence not only on Dazhou but also on the surrounding areas.
While they were still far from the other sects in Sichuan Jianghu, they still managed to create a meaningful foothold where they could challenge them in the next few decades.
It was already dinner time, but Lee Yulsan forgot to eat and was reading a booklet containing the trends of the mercenary guild.
Information such as who hired a mercenary and how much they paid for were all detailed in this booklet.
Just by looking at this booklet, he could see not only the trends of the mercenary guild, but also the trends of merchantpanies and escort groups going in and out of Sichuan. For that reason, the Wind and Thunder n updated the information in the booklet once a month and treated it like a treasure. s o u n d l e s s w i n d 2 1 . c o m
Bang!
Sect leader! Something has happened!
Someone mmed the door open and ran inside.
The man with the goatee was Steward Yu, who oversaw the management of the mercenary guild in the Wind and Thunder n.
Lee Yulsan frowned and looked at Steward Yu.
Whats going on? I told you not to disturb me at this hour.
Its a big deal! Our men are dying right now in the West Wind Guest House!
Isnt our mercenary guild a short distance from the West Wind Guest House? Are the mercenaries making a fuss again?
No, its not our mercenaryC
Steward Yu was unable to continue his words and stuttered.
With a contemtive look on his face, Lee Yulsan felt like the situation was more serious than he had expected.
Lee Yulsan stood up as he closed the booklet.
Gather all the disciples you can mobilize. Ill go to the West Wind Guest House right now.
Yes, sect leader!
Steward Yu hastily gathered the disciples in the West Wind Guest House. Excluding the disciples who were out for work, as many as five disciples gathered.
With a certain amount of power, anyone can easily ovee any danger.
Lee Yulsan asked,
How is the situation now?
All of the disciples who went to the West Wind Guest House have died.
Everyone?
Yes! All five are dead.
Whos the attacker?
One guy and one kid.
Is it just them?
Yes! I only found out because a mercenary was nearby the West Wind Guest House. The moment he saw the tragedy, he reported it in a hurry.
Hmm Five people died?
Lee Yulsans expression changed seriously.
It wasnt just one or two people, but five people were killed without even trying to resist.
This could only mean that the martial arts of the enemy were beyond normal.
But Lee Yulsan didnt worry about it too much.
Dazhou is the territory of the Wind and Thunder n.
He could always get help not only from the warriors of the Wind and Thunder n, but also the mercenaries, as well as the usual trade partners such as merchant or escortpanies.
With this level of power, he was not afraid even against Jianghusrge n.
However, as soon as he opened the door to the West Wind Guest House, Lee Yulsan immediately realized that his mindset was wrong.
He could obviously see a lot of people in the guest house, but he couldnt hear the sound of anyone breathing out loud.
If Lee Yulsan came in with his subordinates, he would have shown some kind of reaction.
But he did not move. He stayed still like a stone statue.
He observed the expressions of the people in the guest house.
Lee Yulsan could read the horror on their faces.
At least half of the people in the guest house were warriors who had mastered martial arts. These warriors were not the kind who would easily get discouraged wherever they went. They were warriors who would react strongly if they were provoked.
But now, not one of the West Wind Guest House warriors had a rebellious look on their face. They had their heads bowed.
This could only mean one thing.
They were crushed by fear.
Hoo!
Lee Yulsan took a deep breath and found the source of the fear that was weighing down on the warriors.
It wasnt that hard to find the one who controlled the hall.
Only one person was busy using his chopsticks, while everyone couldnt even lift a finger.
ttering!
Every time he moved his chopsticks, the te made a noise.
The hand holding the chopsticks looked unusually white and long, like a woman.
As soon as he checked his face, Lee Yulsan stopped breathing.
It wasnt just because the person looked more beautiful than a woman.
He wasnt foolish enough to judge people simply by their looks.
He was surprised because the mans appearance reminded him of the horror legend that ruled Sichuan.
Pyo wol!
The man who caused the Qingcheng and Emei sect to close their gates. And recently, there also has been an unbelievable story that even the legendary sect of Xizang, the Xiaoleiyin Temple, has been subdued.
Although others do not know, Lee Yulsan, who is in charge of numerous information, has already confirmed through various channels that the legend of Pyo-wol is not false.
Even if everything was hard to believe, all the stories about Pyo-wol were true.
Some of the warriors in Chengdu had also secretly contacted Lee Yulsan.
If you meet a man who is more beautiful than a woman in Sichuan, be careful.
He is the one who brings death.
From the moment he deduced the fact that the man in front of him was Pyo-wol, Lee Yulsans fingers convulsed.
Regardless of his will.
A little boy was sitting next to Pyo-wol.
The moment he saw the baggy clothes, and the seven rings hanging around his neck, Lee Yulsan was sure that his guess was correct.
At the little boys feet were his five men.
It was clear that those five had already died, considering that there was no up and down movement in their chest.
Even if he didnt see it with my own eyes, he realized what happened.
These garbage
Those who became corpses were famous for raping women even in the Wind and Thunder n. They have caused several problems so far. And yet, they were let go because they knew how to deal effectively with the mercenaries.
He thought they would cause a big problem someday, but he didnt know they would cause such a big ident.
He regretted the fact that he didnt pull the reins on his subordinates properly especially when Pyo-wol was in their territory.
If he really is the reaper, then I should not show any resistance.
Lee Yulsan swallowed dry saliva.
At that moment, Soma, who was sitting on a chair, yfully stomped his feet and opened his mouth.
Can I kill them all?
In an instant, the air in the hall quickly froze.
It was because they had witnessed the catastrophe caused by that phrase.
Everyone looked at Pyo-wols face.
The fate of Lee Yulsan and the warriors of the Wind and Thunder n depended on his answer.
Pyo-wol put down his chopsticks and said,
Wait for a moment.
Okay!
Soma answered withoutining.
Pyo-wol turned his head and looked at Lee Yulsan.
From the look in your eyes, it seems that you know me.
Yes, Ive heard about you.
Lee Yulsan answered honestly.
Then this would be easy. They tried to molest me.
Im sorry. Its all my fault.
Lee Yulsan knelt down.
He made no excuses.
His subordinates fault was his fault.
This problem arose because he couldnt control them.
There was no room for excuses.
I will take all the responsibility. Please end it with just me. Please let the others go, theyre innocent.
Lee Yulsan gave up his life.
He wasnt confident to handle the man in front of him, but above all else, he wanted to save his other disciples.
At that time, Steward Yu knelt down.
Lord! Please forgive our sect leader! The sect leader is not guilty! Kill me instead!
Stay back.
Whats the point of living if I lose the sect leader? I will share my fate with the sect leader.
Despite Lee Yulsans dissuasion, Steward Yu did not step down.
The appearance of the two could bring tears to anyones eyes.
If you keep talking, Ill kill not only the two of you, but all the other members of the Wind and Thunder n.
At that moment, Pyo-wols cold voice dropped their spirits.
Hyuk!
NoC!
They quickly bowed their heads.
They knew very well that Pyo-wol was not the type to talk nonsense.
If he wanted to, the Wind and Thunder n could be annihted in an instant.
Pyo-wol asked Lee Yulsan,
Will it be a problem for me to stay here?
As soon as he heard Pyo-wols voice, Lee Yulsan realized that he didnt want to escte the matter any further.
Thud!
There will be no problem.
Lee Yulsan banged his head on the floor and answered.
His forehead was torn and bleeding, but he didnt care.
Hmpf!
At that moment, Somas voice was heard.
The moment he saw Somas face with a genuinely regretful expression, Lee Yulsan felt the blood of his whole body cool down.
If his answer had been even a littlete, there would have been a blood stream in the guest house.
Even the child next to the reaper has a temper like a devil.
Even if he died, he decided never to offend Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol waved his hand.
Lee Yulsan realized what his hand gestures meant.
Thank you. We will make sure there is no problem with your stay.
Do as you please.
Yes!
Lee Yulsan replied vigorously.
It felt like he barely survived after dipping my feet into the abyss of death.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat and went up to his room.
Soma followed Pyo-wol and looked back again and again with a sad expression.
Each time Soma looked back, the people in the guest house could feel their hearts pound.
Haa
Hoo!
After the appearance of Pyo-wol and Soma hadpletely disappeared, sighs of relief flowed from the inside of the guest house.
It was as if time, which had stopped, started flowing again.
Who the hell is he to be so brutal?
I cannot believe even the sect leader of the Wind and Thunder n sect cannot go against him.
Most of the guests in the guest house did not even know Pyo-wols name, let alone his identity. This was because mentioning Pyo-wols name itself was a taboo in Sichuan. It was decided by everyone implicitly.
In fact, Lee Yulsan not once mentioned Pyo-wols name. Because of that, the curiosity of those who came from outside Sichuan was inevitably amplified.
At that time, Lee Yulsan shouted at the warriors of the Wind and Thunder n.
Clean up the bodies of these bastards, and gather all the mercenaries in the guild. I will lecture them all properly tonight.
Lee Yulsans eyeballs were sticking out of his head.
His anger soared at the top of his head, because he was about to be wiped out due to the faults of his subordinates.
The warriors of the Wind and Thunder n could already imagine their fate tonight and closed their eyes.
Finally, Lee Yulsan spoke to the people in the guest house .
Im sorry for the uproar caused by the Wind and Thunder n. Ill pay for all the damages. The security of the guest house will go back to its original state so everyone can rest as much as you want during your stay here. And words of advice, it would be nice for this incident to not be shared outside. If I find anyone talking about what happened here, I will have my subordinates visit them.
He apologized and threatened them at the same time, but no one protested. Even if Lee Yulsan didnt say anything, there was no one who dared to talk about Pyo-wol and Soma.
The Wind and Thunder n recovered the dead bodies and went outside.
Only then did the guests in the guest house begin to talk among themselves.
Among them was a beautiful girl who looked only to be seventeen or eighteen years old, and a young warrior in his early twenties.
The girl said with a fearful expression,
Im scared. I cant believe such a person exists. Are there many monsters in Jianghu?
If there were so many people like that, the world would have be a hell of a long time ago. Such people are notmon at all.
Its fortunate, though. Im already struggling with my own situation, but if I be an enemy with someone like that, I will really not be able to bear it.
Dont worry, Gahye! Ill get you to Heavenly Silver Market1 safely no matter what.
Brother Mugam!
The girl looked at the young man with sad eyes.
Her name is Mok Gahye.
The young warrior in front of her was Shin Mugum, her bodyguard.
Is it really okay with you? Can brother really take me to Heavenly Silver Market?
Thats the order I received.
Shin Mugum answered, avoiding Mok Gahyes gaze.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Heavenly Silver Market. Raws: Cheon Eun-jang, ???.
Chapter 160
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 10
Manhwa: N/A
Hngg!
Soma stretched out and left the guest house.
Somas face looked so innocent that it was hard to believe that he killed five peoplest night.
Soma looked around with his half-lidded eyes, and then walked often to the well behind the guest house.
Chelgrung!
With every step he took, the seven wheels hanging around his neck hit each other, producing a clear metallic sound.
Hiiik!
Heuck!
The warriors, who heard the noise from afar, hurriedly fled. Just hearing the sound of the wheels crashing, they knew that Soma was nearby
The memories Soma left to the warriorsst night were that strong.
No wonder Soma was nicknamed Small Patrol1 overnight.
The way he looked yesterday was a big shock to people. However, Soma himself did not know that.
Hm? s o u n d l e s s w i n d 2 1 . c o m
Soma, who arrived in front of the well, tilted his head.
Because there was another person washing first.
Ah!
The person, who had been drawing water from the well and washing her face, flinched when she saw Soma.
The girl with her beautiful wet face and round eyes was Mok Gahye.
Soma looked at her and smiled.
Hi, pretty sister!
H, hello!
Mok Gahyes voice trembled.
Because she remembered the events fromst night.
Y, you can go ahead and wash up first.
No! Sister was here first. You can finish washing up.
Is Is that okay?
Yes!
Soma nodded and sat down on arge rock by the well.
Mok Gahye threw a sideway nce at Soma.
He was a six or seven-year-old boy, wearing shabby ck clothes, and a seemingly impable appearance.
He was a handsome boy who could be loved by anyone.
However, the thought disappeared as soon as she saw the seven rings hanging from Somas neck. Last night, Soma turned as many as five warriors into ghosts with that wheel.
It was the first time in her life that Mok Gahye had seen such a terrifying sight.
Irpupu!
Mok Gahye wanted to leave the well as soon as possible. So she washed up faster than usual.
Shen then suddenly heard Somas childlike voice.
You dont have to rush like that, older sister!
Huh?
Wash slowly.
That, thatC
Mok Gahye was embarrassed by Somas words. It felt as if he had read her mind.
Seeing her stuttering with her face wide open, Soma smirked.
No matter what happens, I wont kill you. Okay?
Oh, thank you!
It was not something Mok Gahye should be grateful for. She didnt seem to know what she was talking about. Her naivety made Soma smile.
Mok Gahye left the well without wiping the water off her face properly.
Youre so naive, older sister.
Soma muttered as he looked at the back of Mok Gahye, who was walking away from him.
The difference between Mok Gahye and Somas real age was not much. However, after living a long time with the appearance of a child, his mind also did not grow and he remained as a child. So he naturally called Mok Gahye as his older sister.
Soma drew water and washed his face roughly, before returning to the guest house.
In the guest house, Pyo-wol and Wu Jang-rak had already started eating.
Uh, did you sleep well? soun dless wind 21
Wu Jang-rak greeted Soma with an awkward expression.
Last nights memory was still ingrained in his mind which made him talk awkwardly.
Soma smirked while sitting down.
Wu Jang-raks reaction was not new since he had already had a simr experience with Mok Gahye.
All those who got to know his true nature even a little bit would always start to act cautious around him.
Eat.
Only Pyo-wol treated him with a consistent attitude. So he liked Pyo-wol. He was certain that only Pyo-wol would not change no matter what he does.
Yes!
Soma smiled brightly and sat down next to Pyo-wol.
The foodid out on the table was exceptionally plentiful.
It was obvious that the West Wind Guest House paid great attention to the food they would serve to them.
In addition to being surprised by Somas power and cruelty, he was threatened by the Wind and Thunder ns sect leader, Lee Yulsan. Because of him, he had to get up from dawn and cook with all his might.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol and his party were able to enjoy a delicious meal in the morning.
After finishing the meal, Pyo-wol asked Wu Jang-rak.
Have you hired a mercenary?
Yes! The sect leader of the Wind and Thunder n specially sent their best men from their mercenary guild. He said that he would be the one paying for themission fee as well.
Looks like you were taken care of quite a bit.
Its all thanks to you, Lord. Thank you.
Wu Jang-rak bowed his head and thanked him.
In order to find a useful mercenary, a person would have to wander around the mercenary guild from dawn. In this way, the person would spend a lot of time and effort to verify a mercenarys strength and character. But thanks to Lee Yulsans intervention, the cumbersome process was skipped.
He had hired mercenaries from Dazhou dozens of times so far, but this was the first time he was treated this way.
Wu Jang-rak realized once again what kind of status Pyo-wol had in Sichuan.
Pyo-wol asked Wu Jang-rak.
Whats the schedule?
Ah, for now, we n to travel by road to Bishan. We will take another boat from Bishan to Enshi in Hubei Province, and then go bynd in order to arrive in Henan Province. Once we arrive in Henan, Lord Pyo can go to the Tianzongshan in the east, while we will go to the Shaolin Temple in the north.
So were going to Henan together?
Thats right. We will take good care of Lord Pyo.
Alright.
Pyo-wol nodded.
On the other hand, Wu Jang-raks back was wet with cold sweat after he finished reporting. Reporting wasnt supposed to be a big deal, but because the person he was dealing with was Pyo-wol, he became nervous without realizing it.
Pyo-wol did not say anything tofort Wu Jang-rak. He knows that no matter what he says, the other person will never ept it.
Furthermore, he didnt even want to be so considerate in the first ce.
It was not his business whether or not Wu Jang-rak would have a hard time because of him.
His only interest was to arrive in the shortest time possible in Tianzhongshan, where Jin Geum-woos home is located.
In that respect, Wu Jang-rak was quite useful. At this point, it was not easy to find a guide as useful as Wu Jang-rak.
If he goes with him, he can travelfortably. As much as possible, he didnt want to take the difficult road.
One of the things Pyo-wol hated the most was wasting time on useless things. There are many things he wanted to do, so he did not want to waste his precious time.
After Pyo-wol finished eating, he came out and saw about a dozen strangers. They were all sent by Lee Yulsan and they all exude fierce energies.
These people were all from the mercenary guild.
A look of nervousness was evident on their faces. They were all summoned by Lee Yulsan and were thoroughly lectured.
But not all of them were like that.
Some were looking at Pyo-Wol with subtle defiant eyes.
These people are free and wild by nature, they would rather die than be tied to something. This was also the reason why they became mercenaries since they also hated being forced to take on a job. However, Lee Yulsan was so strong that they could not openly show their offended expression.
Lee Yulsan only instructed the mercenaries to obey Pyo-wol, but he did not reveal his true identity. So dissatisfaction was inevitable.
Wu Jang-rak stepped forward and said,
My name is Wu Jang-rak. Im the one who is in charge of this expedition. You dont know how reassuring it is to have everyone here with us. I look forward to everyones kind cooperation.
He read the atmosphere among the mercenaries and tried to soften it.
A man in his early thirties came forward. He was an impressive man with thick scars across his face and sharp eyes.
He greeted Wu Jang-rak,
Nice to meet you, Lord Wu! My name is Ko Il-pae. I may becking, but Im the one in charge of them. If you need anything, just let us know.
Haha! Please take care of us.
We wish you all the best.
Ko Il-pae lowered his head slightly.
There was not a hint of servility in his demeanor.
Wu Jang-rak smiled with satisfaction.
He could tell just how strong Ko Il-pae was through his confident aura. In fact, Ko Il-pae was the most trusted person in the mercenary guild. This is also the reason why Lee Yulsan assigned him to be the person in charge of the other mercenaries.
Wu Jang-rak revealed Pyo-wols identity to Ko Il-pae. He knows that Ko Il-paes mouth is heavy.
Ko Il-pae looked at Pyo-wol with a somber gaze.
So he is the reaper
It only urred to him that he was on a daunting mission. No one had ever bumped into Pyo-wol and ended up in a good ce. But he cant turn back now.
All I can do is pray that nothing happens
Ah!
Mok Gahye eximed without realizing it.
It was because of the boy she met in front of the well.
Oh, hello there, older sister!
Soma waved his hand vigorously as if he was happy to meet her.
Today was already the second time they met.
If she hadnt seen Somas true nature, she would haveughed and treated this as the start of a friendly rtionship. However, the event was deeply engraved on her mind to the point that it could not be forgotten overnight.
Mok Gahye smiled awkwardly.
H, hello!
Are you leaving today, too?
Yes!
I see. Were leaving today as well. I guess this is meant to be.
Well, I dont
Anyway, it was nice to meet you. I will never forget your face. I will definitely remember it.
T, Thank you!
At that moment, Mok Gahye felt something rising from the depths of her heart.
Soma didnt say it with any particr intention in mind, but thebination of her current situation and her anxious psychological state made her feel special.
Hey, would you like to eat this on the way?
Mok Gahye rummaged through her bag and held out something wrapped in paper.
What is this?
Its a beef jerky I made myself. Itll be edible on the go.
Really? Wow! Thank you.
Soma smiled broadly and jumped around.
Mok Gahye smiled at the appearance of Soma, who looked like a child.
The effort she put into making jerky, when she was not good at cooking, could not be expressed in words. She bought the meat herself, trimmed, and smoked it.
She had burned the meat several times by controlling the fire incorrectly. So it was the beef jerky she made after suffering so much.
Mok Gahyes emotions were so high that she dly gave Soma the precious food she had not even tasted.
Looking at her slightly red eyes, Soma asked,
Older sister, are you crying?
No! I have to go now. Goodbye. Ill see you soon if its meant to be.
Okay! See you soon, sister.
Soma waved his hand.
Mok Gahye smiled. She then left the guest house on a horse together with Shin Mugum.
When she looked back, Soma was still waving his hand.
Strangely, she didnt feel scared of Soma anymore. Mok Gahye unknowingly waved her hand to Soma.
Soma reacted even more fiercely.
Pfft!
She eventually burst outughing.
You seem to be in a good mood this morning.
Shin Mugum, who was waiting for Mok Gahye outside the guest house, made a puzzled expression.
Its just better than usual.
Thats a relief. But the real hardship starts now.
At Shin Mugums words, Mok Gahye was again made to remember her own situation.
Mok Gahyesplexion quickly darkened.
Shin Mugum, who was looking at her, also had a dark shadow casted on his face.
Lets go.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Small Patrol. Raws: ???(Сw߉).
- С xio C small, tiny, insignificant
- w g C chamber, pavilion, cab
- ߉ lu, lu C patrol, inspect, watch
Chapter 161
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 11
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol looked at Soma.
Soma kept on muttering something under his breath even after leaving the guest house.
When Pyo-wols eyes met with Soma, thetter hurriedly hid what he was holding behind his back. Pyo-wol squinted his eyes and frowned at Somas unusual appearance.
Soma realized his mistake and smiled bashfully.
Hehe!
What is it?
This is beef jerky made by the older sister I met at the guest house. Do you want some?
Its alright.
At Pyo-wols answer, the slight tension on Somas face melted away like snow.
The beef jerky Mok Gahye gave him was delicious. At first, he thought that he would only get to take a bite, but he soon couldnt stop.
When he came back to his senses, he realized that he had already eaten three quarters.
Soma carefully packed the few leftover jerky into his arms.
Im going to save it from now on
He decided that the next time he would meet Mok Gahye, he had to figure out the secret to making beef jerky.
The journey to Bishan was smooth.
This was because Wu Jang-rak and his party were well-versed in the directions of Jianghu, and the newly joined mercenary moved in perfect order.
In particr, Ko Il-pae led the mercenaries well.
In addition to having a good reputation in the mercenary guild, he also had the skill in leading people.
As they traveled, he did not neglect his duty of sending mercenaries forward in advance to check and scout if there were any problems. He also assigned mercenaries to stand guard even as the party took a break.
Thanks to him, Wu Jang-rak and his party were able to movefortably.
After leaving the West Wind Guest House, it was already evening.
Ko Il-pae approached Wu Jang-rak and said,
It looks like well have to camp outside today.
I see. Where should we set up our camp?
Theres a stream running in front, and theres a t area nearby. Well probably have no problem staying there overnight.
If thats the case, then lets set up our camp there.
Okay. Ill let others know.
Ko Il-pae returned to the mercenaries and gave instructions.
Wu Jang-rak looked at Ko Il-pae for a long time.
He is a highly coveted talent. It would be quite reassuring if I could bring such a person into the manor.
It wasnt difficult to hire someone who was strong in martial arts. There are many strong warriors avable everywhere. However, there are not many people who are both strong and smart.
This is because such people often belonged to prestigious sects, making them hard to find among the mercenaries.
Wu Jang-rak considered that he would try recruiting Ko Il-paeter.
His gaze suddenly turned to the rear. He wanted to make sure that Pyo-wol and Soma were following well. The two were following well on horseback.
Contrary to his initial worries, Pyo-wol and Soma did not cause any trouble at all.
People just often find themselves surprised by Somas catchphrase, Can I kill them? But fortunately, Pyo-wol would stop Soma every time so no problems urred.
Wu Jang-rak drove his horse towards Pyo-wol.
The stream is just a little further away. Were going to camp on the t area near the stream tonight.
Do as you like. You dont have to report everything to me.
Alright.
Woo Jang-rak walked away with an ufortable expression.
Pyo-wol looked around.
As Wu Jang-rak have said, the terrain was suitable for camping.
The ce was wide open making it difficult for anyone to sneak behind them. Furthermore, the stream right next to the in made it easy to get drinking water.
There wouldnt be a problem staying overnight in a ce like this.
Some had already dismounted from their horses and were preparing the camp. They worked diligently in setting up the tent, and lighting a bonfire.
Wu Jang-raks men prepared a meal, while Ko Il-pae and the other mercenaries searched the area for possible dangers.
Thanks to everyones efforts, they were able toplete the preparations for a perfect camp before the sun went down.
Everyone, have a bowl.
One of Wu Jang-raks men shouted. He was very good at cooking, so he was in charge of preparing meals.
What he made was an unknown porridge.
He made it by hanging arge pot over a bonfire and pouring pre-prepared ingredients all at once. The taste turned out to be quite delicious.
Good!
Its edible!
When the mercenaries ate a spoonful, they couldnt help but marvel.
Most of them were already ustomed to filling their hunger with hardened rice cakes or dried food, which were prepared in advance. So being able to eat proper food while they were camping outside like this was unbelievable.
Were doing great this time.
Ko Il-pae muttered while eating porridge.
He doesnt know what it is, but he saw quite a few ingredients. He assumed the cook wouldnt have added anything that couldnt be eaten, so he thought he could eat the porridge with confidence.
Pyo-wol also took a bowl of porridge and sat down on a nearby rock. To eat the porridge, he pulled down the scarf that was covering his face.
When his face was revealed, a riot broke out among the mercenaries.
Crazy!
Oh my! I cant believe he had a face like that.
Is that really a mans face?
They forgot about Lee Yulsans advice and openly stared at Pyo-wols face.
At that time, Ko Il-paes cold voice snapped their attention back.
Be careful, everyone. All the people who were mesmerized by his face have already gone to hell. That gorgeous shell is just a camouge that blurs peoples eyes. Theres a monster lurking inside of him that you cant even imagine. If we do something wrong, we will all be eaten. The reason why the sect leader of the Wind and Thunder n warned us is not because he is a coward. Thats just how scary that man is so undless wind 21
..
In an instant, a terrible silence fell among them.
Everyone, be careful. Its better for us to not get entangled in his affairs.
Its been a long time since Ive seen Heavens Majestic Wind1 so nervous.
The one who opened her mouth was exceptionally kind.
Although she had a lot of ashes on her face on purpose, anyone with a good eye would know right away that she was a woman dressed as a man.
Ko Il-paes gaze turned to her.
Hajin!
Is he really that dangerous? Enough to make Heavens Majestic Wind tuck his tail like a dog?
My exnation is actually stillcking.
So hes a big man then.
The gaze of the woman dressed as a man turned to Pyo-wol.
Her name was Seol Hajin.
She is as famous as Ko Il-pae in the mercenary guild.
When she first appeared at the mercenary guild, she worked with her original appearance. But when men who were fascinated by her beauty approached her nonstop, sheter decided to dress as a man.
Of course, all the men who harassed her ended up retiring early. They were either stabbed to death or seriously injured. soundlesswind21
Thats how strong her martial arts were.
Her face is beautiful, but her hands are cruel. So the mercenaries who knew of her true self knows better than flirting with her.
Seol Hajin stared nkly at Pyo-wols face, mesmerized.
Thats too much. Thats cheating.
Her heart, which she thought had be dull while living in Jianghu, was pounding heavily.
Its been a long time since she felt this way.
Ko Il-pae said to Seol Hajin.
Anyway, I warned you.
Alright, alright. Im going to get a scab in my ear, so stop talking.
Seol Hajin waved her hand with an annoyed expression.
Ko Il-pae looked at Seol Hajin for a moment before turning around.
Shes a smart kid, so shell take good care of herself.
There was no sympathy among mercenaries. If he gives any more advice than this, it will only have the opposite effect.
Ko Il-pae calmed down his nerves and ate the leftover porridge.
* * *
When they finished eating, the party prepared to sleep. There was nothing more to prepare actually. All they had to do was to curl up and sleep with the bonfire in the middle.
Those who were prepared, covered themselves with the nkets they had brought in advance, while those who did not have nkets just curled up and slept.
Most of the mercenaries belonged to thetter case. For them, who believed in their strong bodies and were used to the harsh world, they treated things like nkets as nothing but luxury.
The mercenaries decided to sleep with a separate bonfire a little away from where Wu Jang-rak and his group slept.
Its fortunate that everyone has mastered some skills and they were able to withstand the slight cold.
Pyo-wol also sat alone a little further away from the party.
Not only because Wu Jang-rak and the mercenaries were reluctant to be with him, Pyo-wol himself did not like to be around a crowd.
It was the same with Soma.
He climbed up to a tree far away from the camp where the party was staying and slept alone.
No matter how much he followed and liked Pyo-wol, he still wanted to sleep alone.
Somas appearance was reminiscent of a small bat.
Pyo-wol looked up at the sky while using the ck Dragon Robe as a nket. If he spreads out the ck Dragon Robe with both of his arms, two people can share inside.
Countless stars embroidered the night sky as if it were about to fall.
It was a sight he had seen countless times after leaving the underground cave. But no matter how much he looked at it, he couldnt get enough of it.
He could also hear the sound of the bugs. He couldnt get enough of the sound either.
The underground cave where he had spent half his life was apletely stationary space.
There was life there too, but there was not a single entity that expressed itself out loud like this.
It was a harsh environment in which only beings who can hide themselves thoroughly can survive. So for Pyo-wol, who was ustomed to such an environment, this peacefulndscape felt unfamiliar to him.
Everyone fell asleep except for those who stood watch in the distance.
But Pyo-wol could not sleep easily. He just stared at the sky using his arm as a pillow.
Shriak!
The sound of someone moving reached his ear.
The person could already be said to be moving cautiously, but it wasnt enough to fool Pyo-wols ears.
Pyo-wols eyes became sharp.
The footsteps were getting louder and louder. It could only mean that the owner of the footsteps was approaching Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wols hand quietly turned to the phantom dagger on his waist. However, Pyo-wol soon released the hand holding the phantom dagger.
It was because of the scent that pierced his nose.
Someone poked their head out and looked down at Pyo-wol.
It was Seol Hajin, the woman who was dressed as a man.
Seol Hajin looked down at Pyo-wol as if she was looking at something strange. She looked like a curious cat.
Pyo-wol looked up at Seol Hajin, not moving from his position.
Seol Hajin suddenly untied her hair.
Her dark hair fell like a waterfall, revealing her true appearance.
She was beautiful.
Even if she was a mercenary, she could still be considered pretty.
But her appearance wasnt enough to impress Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol has already embraced women who were much prettier than her.
However, he was not ruthless enough to reject a woman who came to him on his own feet.
Just by looking at Seol Hajins eyes, he could tell what she wanted.
There was only one reason a woman woulde to a man sleeping alone in the middle of the night.
Pyo-wol raised his ck Dragon Robe. Seol Hajin immediately came in, as if she had been waiting.
While being covered in the ck Dragon Robe, Seol Hajin whispered,
I heard that you were a dangerous man?
.
I like dangerous men.
Seol Hajin nibbled on Pyo-wols ear.
She knew how to excite a man.
Just as men like pretty women, women like handsome men. Moreover, Pyo-wol was so handsome that words simply cannot express how handsome he was.
The moment Seol Hajin saw him, her whole body became excited.
That was the reason Seol Hajin came to find Pyo-wol like a stray cat.
Seol Hajins pure white hands dug into Pyo-wols clothes and traced his bare skin.
You can treat me roughly.
Buuk! soundlesswind21
Pyo-wol pulled down her clothes at once.
Her pure white flesh was revealed inside the ck Dragon Robe. Ordinary people would not be able to see it, but Pyo-wol could see it clearly in the dark.
Pyo-wol, who had been appreciating Seol Hajins naked body for a while, got on her.
Ah!
Seol Hajin unknowingly gasped at the sudden weight of Pyo-wol on her.
Pyo-wol coveted her fiercely, covering her lips with his own. Her moans could note out and lingered in Pyo-wols mouth.
Seol Hajin felt the pressure as if a giant snake had wrapped itself around her.
It was already toote to step for her out.
Pyo-wol had no intention of letting Seol Hajin go until he was satisfied. And he didnt know how to be easily satisfied.
It was Seol Hajins decision toe, but it was up to Pyo-wol to let her go.
The inside of ck Dragon Robe was filled with the heat of the two of them.
Before she knew it, Seol Hajins naked body was drenched with sweat.
It was already early in the morning when Seol Hajin left the ck Dragon Robe. She tidied up her disheveled clothes and hair before returning to the other mercenaries as if nothing had happened.
However, there was not enough time to hide the redness on her face.
Seol Hajin nced at the ce where Pyo-wol was.
He is indeed a big man.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Heavens Majestic Wind. Raws: cheonha eungpungdo, ??? ???(L).
- xing C male of species, hero, manly
- L fng, fng, fng C wind, air, manners, atmosphere
- do C knife, old coin, measure
Chapter 162
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 12
Manhwa: N/A
A person with a particrlyrge body among the mercenaries raised his head and looked at Seol Hajin. The name of the man with a Zhanmadao1 on his back, which was as big as his body, was Hong Mugwang.
He looked at Seol Hajin, who still blushing, and asked,
Did you sleep with him?
Yeah, I did.
How was it?
It was good.
Did that bastardst long?
He was much better than those who only gained muscle for nothing.
Seol Hajin responded with no sign of shame. Hong Mugwang frowned when he saw her appearance like that.
There were a lot of people who became mercenaries due to unavoidable circumstances, but there were also those who decided to be one by choice because they did not like being tied down by nature.
Seol Hajin belonged to thetter.
Although she was born into a dignified warrior family, Seol Hajin ended up running away. She couldnt stand being restrained by the rules imposed by her family.
Simr to her personality, her perspective of love is also free-spirited. If she likes someone, she would go out with him, and if she doesnt like him, she would break up with them immediately.
There were a lot of people who looked at her in the mercenary guild, but there werent that many people who caught her eye.
Hong Mugwang was also one of those who kept an eye on Seol Hajin.
But Seol Ha-jin had never paid him any attention. She would sleep with the people she likes, while she would ignore him thoroughly.
Damn it! Unnecessarily arrogant woman.
Hong Mugwang bit his lip hard.
He expected this kind of behavior out of Seol Hajin, but he never expected that she would be embraced by another man while they were out camping.
Even though Hong Mugwang found out that Seol Hajin slept with Pyo-wol, she did not show any signs of shame.
Fucking bitch!
Hong Mugwangs eyes turned to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat. He was still wearing the ck Dragon Robe. Even in the dark, his white glowing skin and handsome features were clearly visible.
Hong Mugwang stared at Pyo-wol as if he wanted to devour him.
Pyo-wol could also feel Hong Mugwangs gaze, but he didnt really care.
Pyo-wol put on the ck Dragon Robe and walked to the stream.
Brother!
Soma appeared next to him like a ghost.
His head and shoulders were damp. He was wet with the dew that formed in the night.
A normal person would have caught a cold, but Soma was alive and well.
Can I kill him?
Soma said out of the blue.
His gaze was fixed on Hong Mugwang, who was staring at Pyo-wol from afar.
Pyo-wol shook his head.
Not yet
Okay.
Soma didnt ask twice.
The two washed their faces lightly in the stream. They both came to their senses when the cold water touched their skins.
Heehee!
Soma burst out into his characteristicugh after washing his face.
When the two returned to the camp, the people started to wake up one by one.
Ugh! Im dying!
Damn! Theres a stone stuck on my back.
Groans erupted from everywhere.
No matter how ustomed they were to sleeping on the floor, they couldnt help but feel aches here and there.
Wu Jang-rak approached Pyo-wol and greeted him.
Did you sleep well?
So-so.
You seem to be used to camping. You dont look tired at all. I feel like Im going to die of aching.
Do we have to sleep outside from now on?
There is no decent ce to stay on the way to Bishan.
So we have to keep on camping.
Im sorry. I couldnt take you to afortable ce.
Its okay. Im used to this.
We would no longer be camping on the way from Bishan to Enshi. Instead, we will be traveling by boat. You just have to be patient until then.
Okay.
Pyo-wol nodded.
Wu Jang-rak is doing his job well, so there was no reason for him to intervene.
People got up from their seats and got ready for departure.
Breakfast was simple. They settled with eating beef jerky and instant rice.
After eating, they left right away.
Running into bandits is amon urrence when traveling. But thanks to the outstanding mercenary named Ko Il-pae, that did not happen.
Ko Il-pae was well-versed not only in martial arts but also with the surrounding situation. He had a clear idea where the bandits were located.
He led the party on a road without meeting a bandit even once. Thanks to him, Wu Jang-rak and his party were able to pass through the main road without experiencing any conflict.
It was a boring yet tedious journey. But none of themined.
It may be boring for first-timers to take such a tedious journey, but those with more experience weed it. It was better for everyone to travel without difficulty rather than to solve conflicts with brute force.
No oneined because they all shared the same thoughts.
Hong Mugwang would asionally stare at Pyo-wol. But besides that, the peaceful times continued.
In the evening, Ko Il-pae approached Wu Jang-rak.
Theres a camp where we can sleep in front, so why dont we rest there today?
Okay, lets go.
Wu Jang-rak answered happily.
He deeply trusted Ko Il-pae. It was because Ko Il-pae managed to demonstrate his abilities on their way here.
Ko Il-pae was an excellent guide. He managed to gain Wu Jang-raks trust because his choices have never been wrong.
Just as Ko Il-pae said, a suitable terrain for camping appeared after a while.
Wu Jang-rak eximed,
We will be staying here today, so everyone, get ready to camp.
Yes!
Wu Jang-raks men and mercenaries answered and moved in a hurry.
The two groups had already worked together the day before, so their teamwork was perfect.
In an instant, preparations for camp were over, and the party were soon eating the same porridge they ate the previous day.
They were all spread out, while holding a bowl of porridge.
I see a light over there.
It looks like theres people over there.
Peoples voices were heard from afar.
Those who were eating put down their bowls and grabbed their weapons. They had a wary expression on their faces.
They already treated the people they were about to meet in such a deserted ce as enemies.
They red at those who appeared through the darkness, ready to swing their weapons.
There were about twenty people, all on horseback.
The faces of Wu Jang-rak and Ko Il-pae became even more vignt.
Horses were expensive. Not only because of its price, but also the cost it takes to maintain. Because of that, there were only a few people on horseback in Wu Jang-raks party.
However, the people who appeared through the darkness were all riding horses. There was little chance that these people who were riding horses at night were ordinary people.
Warriors.
It was by no means pleasant to meet other warriors in their camping area.
Its possible that the two groups just happened to have ovepped paths, but its also possible for the other party to approach them with bad intentions.
One of the riders spoke in a loud voice,
Hey, is he not the Majestic Wind of the mercenary guild?
Ko Il-paes eyebrows twitched.
This was because his nickname, Majestic Wind, is only used among the mercenaries. The general public and other powerful warriors hardly knew his nickname.
Ko Il-pae asked in a loud voice,
Who are you?
Haha! Im Baek Jin-gung. Theres no need to be so vignt.
One-eyed Ghost, Baek Jin-gung?2
Thats right!
Upon hearing the opponents confirmation, Ko Il-pae ced his weapon back in. However, there was still a light of vignce on his face.
After a while, the people on horseback entered the camp area.
One of them got off his horse and approached Ko Il-pae. He was a fierce-looking man with an eye patch on his right eye. He was the One-eyed Ghost, Baek Jin-gung.
s ound less wind21
Baek Jin-gung pretended to know Ko Il-pae.
Long time no see, brother!
What brings you here?
Im here because of a request.
What request?
Haha! Lets not cross the line. I dont think were close enough for me to give you the details.
So whats your business here?
As you can see, I missed the right time to find a ce to sleep while carrying out the quest. Its hard to find another ce because the sun has already gone down, so let us stay here for today.
Ko Il-pae frowned at Baek Jin-gungs words.
There was a hint of disapproval on his face. If it were only him and his mercenaries, he would have agreed. But it was Wu Jang-rak, and not him, who was in charge of this ce.
Ill ask our client and decide. Wait a minute.
Haha! Please speak well for us. Its not like we dont know each other at all, right?
Thats why its a problem. Anyway, wait here.
Ko Il-pae shook his head and approached Wu Jang-rak.
Woo Jang-rak asked in a low voice,
You dont look good. Do you have a problem with them?
Theyre called the Demon Chasing Team.1 Theyre mercenaries like us, but theyre of poor quality. They ept quests that ordinary mercenaries wouldnt do.
Are you saying theyre not doing the usual quests?
Yes. As long as they receive a reasonable amount of money, they will perform any quest. Even if it is something that a human should never do.
Hmm
For that reason, when the mercenary guild looked down on them, he led the people who followed him and created the Demon Chasing Team.
Ko Il-paes gaze at Baek Jin-gung and the Demon Chasing Team was not pretty.
When both of them were still in the mercenary guild, the two argued several times because of the differences in opinions. He personally never wanted to be in the same space as the Demon Chasing Team again, but the decision maker in the group was Wu Jang-rak.
He had no choice but to follow his decision.
Wu Jang-rak asked,
Do you think there will be any problems if we take them to our camp?
I dont think so.
If thats the case then let them join. We might earn their resentment if we rejected them for no reason.
Alright.
Ko Il-pae replied.
He went to Baek Jin-gung and delivered the words of Wu Jang-rak.
The client has allowed it. Its okay for your party to stay with us. But if you cause trouble, well kick you out right away.
Haha! Do you think were the same young people back then? We dont want trouble, either. Anyway, Ill never forget this favor.
Baek Jin-gung beckoned to the Demon Chasing Team. Then the Demon Chasing Team got off their horses and settled in an open space. soundlesswind21
Before Baek Jin-gung went to his party, he looked at Seol Hajin.
Its been a while. Are you still dressing up as a man?
Youre noisy. Shut up.
Heh heh! As Ive heard you sayC
Ugh! Bad breath.
Seol Hajin covered her nose with one hand and fanned herself with her other hand.
Then Baek Jin-gungs face went red.
Ill talk to youter.
Why not now?
Seol Hajin rolled up her sleeves and cracked her fingers.
Baek Jin-gungughed at her provocation.
Later Theres no rush.
If it were an ordinary person, he would have rushed in shame, but Baek Jin-gung went back to his party with a calm expression on his face. Just by looking at him, anyone could tell how good his temperament is.
Baek Jin-gung and the Demon Chasing Team gathered in a circle and talked.
There seemed to be an invisible wall between the Demon Chasing Team and Wu Jang-raks party. They were obviously in the same room, but they treated each other like the other party doesnt exist.
Seol Hajin approached Pyo-wol and Soma, who were eating at one side.
They didnt even look at Baek Jin-gung and the Demon Chasing Team. They were only focused on their meal. The two seemed to have no regard for the Demon Chasing Team.
Seol Hajin thought that Pyo-wol was great. s o u n d l e s s w i n d 2 1 . c o m
If he was like a normal person, youd have to keep flirting with each other since we had a splitst night, but Pyo-Wol didnt have that at all.
He was acting as if nothing happened.
Seol Hajin wanted to do the same, but when someone does it to her, she couldnt help but be disappointed.
Pyo-wol suddenly raised his head and looked at Seol Hajin.
What is it?
Arent you curious?
About what?
About them.
Seol Hajin looked at the Demon Chasing Team.
Pyo-wol shook his head.
Not at all.
Theyre dangerous people, theyve long forgotten about morals and human etiquette. I dont know who theyre after this time, but its best not to get involved with them as much as possible.
Are they human hunters?
Thats right! Those human horses mainly hunt humans. I dont know who their goal is this time, but theres demand for a beautiful man like you. Whenever they receive a quest, they would faithfully carry it out regardless of the persons status. Because of that, they had several conflicts with captain.
Captain? Ko Il-pae?
Well, Im the captain now. Anyways, be careful. I dont want to see the man who Ive already been with be someone elses prey.
Of course.
Soma suddenly asked,
Can I kill them?
Not yet.
Hmpf!
Hold on a little bit.
Okay!
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!- Zhanmadao. Raws: ???.
- A single-ded anti-cavalry Chinese sword.
- One-eyed Ghost. Raws: Shuyan Ghost, ??(۹).
- sh C name of an ancient state
- yn, wn C eye, eyelet, hot, opening
- gu C ghost, spirit of dead, devil
- Demon Chasing Team. Raws: Chuma-dae, ???(ħ).
- pursue, chase after, expel
- ħ demon, evil spirits, magic power
- team, group, army, unit
Chapter 163
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
The Demon Chasing Team left the camp early in the morning.
Since twenty horses were moving at once, they were bound to cause amotion. Eventually, most of the people from Wu Jang-raks party woke up to the sound of them leaving.
Those rude bastards!
Isnt it polite to say goodbye when you leave?
If I knew they were going to be like that, I would have acted shamelessly. I dont like them anyway.
The mercenaries spit out a barrage ofints.
Soma also muttered to himself,
I definitely should have killed them all yesterday.
He looked at Pyo-wol with resentful eyes. However, when his eyes met Pyo-wol, he immediately changed his expression and gave him his characteristic smile.
Wu Jang-rak came up to Pyo-wol and said,
Since its already like this, we can leave early.
Okay.
After obtaining Pyo-wols permission, Wu Jang-rak ordered his men to leave.
Wu Jang-raks subordinates and hired mercenaries cleared the camp and set off right away for Bishan.
All of them had a tired look on their faces. Sleeping on an unpaved road did not relieve their fatigue from the trip at all.
It would have been better for them to arrive at Bishan a little earlier so they can finally rest at a guest house.
The party marched without taking a break.
As a result, they were able to arrive at their first destination, Bishan, before sunset.
Were here!
We can finally rest in a guest house!
Cheers burst from everywhere.
Wu Jang-rak found thergest guest house in Bishan and booked their rooms.
We will rest here for today and leave tomorrow morning by taking the first ship. Take a good rest until then.
Everyone cheered at his words and dispersed to their respective rooms.
Pyo-wol and Soma were also assigned their own rooms.
The room only had a small bed, but it was much better than sleeping on a hard pavement.
Pyo-wol looked around the room for a moment and then came out.
Everyone else was tired from camping outside, but it was different for him. He stayed in a much worse environment than this. Camping outside was not a big problem for Pyo-wol, who grew up in the underground cave.
Pyo-wol found it more productive to go around Bishan than to rest in his room.
Pyo-wol left the guest house and walked around the city of Bishan.
Bishan was a much smaller city than Pyo-wol expected. The size is iparable to Chengdu, but nheless, everything was still there.
Pyo-wol did not have a set destination so he walked wherever he could.
The sun was already setting, but there were still quite a few people walking around on the street.
Thendscape was the different wherever people lived.
Pyo-wol took a seat in the tea house.
A tea house is a ce where tea is sold so quite a few people were sitting and talking. There was plenty of room for them to chat while having a cup of tea.
No matter where he looked, he was the only one who came alone. Still, Pyo-wol didnt think he was lonely.
He didnt feel particrly lonely whenever he was alone.
He was alone from the start. Even when everyone was in a group, he would act alone. As this habit continued, he became even more used to being alone.
Slurp!
Pyo-wol drank the tea without saying a word.
The sweet yet bitter taste of tea filled his mouth.
For Pyo-wol, who does not drink alcohol, tea was his only hobby. He didnt like the taste at first, but he soon grew to enjoy it over time.
That was then,
What?
Someones voice suddenly came from the other side.
He turned his head around only to see a familiar face.
So you also enjoy drinking tea?
Seol Hajin was the one who looked at Pyo-wol with a surprised expression.
Beside her were Ko Il-pae and other mercenaries. They all left their luggage in the guest house and were on their way out for a drink.
It was possible to drink at their amodation at the guest house, but since it was where the client was staying, they became conscious and decided to go out.
Pyo-wol put down the teacup and said,
Why? Am I not allowed to drink tea?
No! I just dont think it suits you
Why doesnt it suit me?
I meanC
A good tea can bring peace of mind.
That was one of the reasons why Pyo-wol drinks tea.
Alcohol weakens the mind and body, but tea clears the mind. Pyo-wol always preferred to keep a cool head than to lose himself under the influence of alcohol. So he chooses to drink tea.
Ko Il-pae asked cautiously,
Were going to a nearby pub, do you want to go together?
No. A cup of tea is enough for me.
Alright.
Ko Il-pae did not ask twice. He didnt expect Pyo-wol to go with them in the first ce, so he didnt invite him any further. He just did it once out of courtesy.
Hong Mugwang looked at Pyo-wol and muttered,
What a dweeb.
He might have said it softly, but his words reached not only the mercenaries but also Pyo-wols ears.
Ko Il-pae hurriedly sermoned Hong Mugwang,
Mugwang! Be careful with your words!
Why? Did I say something wrong?
Hong Mugwang raised his eyebrows.
It was unbearable to see Pyo-wol sitting alone and drinking tea.
If hes a man, he should be drinking alcohol. Why is he drinking tea? Not only are his actions girly but even his face looks like a girl.
There was clear hostility in Hong Mugwangs eyes, who was staring at Pyo-wol.
Are you crazy?!
Ko Il-pae became scared and tried to shut Hong Mugwangs mouth. However, Hong Mugwang turned his head to avoid Ko Il-paes hand and continued,
Why are you like this? As a manC
Puck!
At that moment, a soft voice resounded.
Keuk!
Hong Mugwang, who had been speaking without hesitation, suddenly screamed.
A dagger was lodged in one of his eyes.
Hong Mugwang was also a well-known expert among the mercenaries, but even he did not notice the dagger flying until it pierced his eyes.
It was the same for Ko Il-lpae and other mercenaries.
Seol Hajin hurriedly looked at Pyo-wol.
There was no other person who could throw a dagger at Hong Mugwang.
Pyo-wol was still holding the teacup.
But everyone in this room knew. The fact that the owner of the dagger which was stuck in Hong Mugwangs eyes is Pyo-wol.
Kkeuuek!
A beast-like cry erupted from Hong Mugwangs mouth.
He red at Pyo-wol with one remaining eye.
You!
If you say one more word, you will never see the world with your eyes again.
At that moment, Pyo-wols voice cooled not only Hong Mugwang, but also the blood of the other mercenaries.
He spoke calmly as if it was nothing, but the content contained within his words were terrifying.
If someone else had said this, they would have ignored his warning and rushed in. The only reason why they couldnt even resist is because they instinctively felt that Pyo-wol was not the type of person who lies.
Like a frog standing in front of a snake, they were crushed by the intangible atmosphere created by Pyo-wol. They cannot even breathe properly.
It was the same for Hong Mugwang, the person who lost his eye.
Ugh!
He only let out a painful moan, but did not dare to cause a fuss.
Both fear and anger were apparent in his remaining eye. But he could not dare express his anger. He felt like he would lose his remaining eye if he did.
Slurp!
Pyo-wol drank tea without even paying attention to Hong Mugwang.
His figure looked even more terrifying.
The scary thing about Pyo-wol is that he didnt reveal his murderous intent.
Many warriors often express their murderous intent or give a warning to their opponent first that they wanted to kill them.
The opponent would then decide on how to react to the provocation. If the opponents strength and killing intent is tougher than they expected, they would bow down. But if they think they have a chance, they will try to give it a shot.
But there is no such thing with Pyo-wol.
He attacked without revealing his killing intent so the opponent could not predict when he made his move.
The mercenary couldnt read Pyo-wols mind, so his actions became even more unpredictable.
This characteristic of Pyo-wol made them feel scared.
As I have heard, he doesnt hesitate to attack.
Ko Il-pae bit his lip.
Whether he liked it or not, he was in charge of the mercenaries here. He had to decide on how to deal with the current situation.
The mercenaries looked at Ko Il-pae with nervous eyes.
Their rtionship with Pyo-wol depends on what decisions he makes.
With everyones attention on him, Ko Il-pae finally made his decision.
Im sorry for disturbing you.
He bowed his head and apologized.
The mercenaries were surprised at the sight of Ko Il-pae bowing down.
Ko Il-pae was very proud. He never bowed his head to anyone. The fact that he bowed his head to Pyo-wol without any hesitation was proof that he treated the other party with high regard.
I will make sure that this kind of thing never happens again. So I hope you will overlook it this time and forgive Mugwang.
Respectful, but not submissive.
Ko Il-paes bold apology was quite impressive.
At that moment, Pyo-wol waved his hand. Then, the dagger that had been lodged in Hong Mugwangs eyes was recovered without a sound.
At that sight, Ko Il-pae and the other mercenaries once again felt goosebumps all over their bodies. Even if it happened before their eyes, they could not figure out how the dagger was recovered.
A feeling of fear was deeply engraved in their hearts.
Ko Il-pae bowed his head to Pyo-wol once more.
Thank you for your forgiveness.
He helped Hong Mugwang, who was still groaning like a beast, out of his seat, with the mercenaries following behind him.
Seol Hajin, who was in the back of the mercenaries, nced at Pyo-wol. There was also an expression of fear on her face.
He had no idea that the hands of the man who she had spent an enchanting time withst night could be so cruel.
morous, cruel hes definitely a dangerous yet attractive man.
Seol Hajin shook her head and moved forward.
When he was left alone, Pyo-wol ordered another cup of tea.
The owner of the tea house, who saw the sh between Pyo-wol and the mercenary, hastily brought out their best tea.
Pyo-wol savored the aroma before drinking it little by little.
The disturbance of a moment ago was no longer in his mind.
For the mercenaries, it was a big event that made them feel the threat of death, but to Pyo-wol, it was just a small mimunication.
Pyo-wol looked at the streets. A look of recognition shed on his eyes.
He saw some unexpected characters.
It was a beautiful girl and a man who seemed to be her escort.
The two were constantly looking around with a wary look on their faces.
Was it Mok Gahye?
It was her who gave Soma the beef jerky.
Soma has told Pyo-wol several times that she is a good person. So Pyo-wol got to know Mok Gahye.
Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum, the escort warrior, did not know that Pyo-wol was watching them.
Pyo-wol watched them until they disappeared into an alley. It looked like something was going on, but he had no reason to worry about them.
Pyo-wol finished his tea and stood up.
When he returned to the guest house, Soma was the first to greet him.
Brother!
Somas hair looked a little tidy as if he had just finished taking a bath.
Soma scanned Pyo-wol up and down and asked,
Where have you been?
I just had a cup of tea.
Is the tea delicious?
It was delicious because I managed to finish it.
Eww!
In response to Pyo-wols answer, Soma stuck out his tongue and groaned.
Oh, I saw someone.
Who?
Mok Gahye.
Huh? Older sister is in Bishan?
Somas eyes widened.
His number one treasure was the beef jerky given by Mok Gahye. He tried to save it as much as he could but it was about to ran out.
Do you know where shes staying?
I havent been able to confirm that.
Ugh!
Do you want me to find out?
No! Well meet again if its meant to be.
Soma answered quite proudly.
If he puts his mind to it, it wouldnt be too hard to find Mok Gahye.
This is because Bishan was not as big as Chengdu, and ces where outsiders like Mok Gahye could stay were only few.
But Soma didnt do that.
He was thankful for the beef jerky she gave but he knows that shes afraid of him.
Its still more fun when Im with brother.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Chapter 164
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 14
Manhwa: N/A
The waiter served the food.
These were the food Soma pre-ordered before Pyo-wol arrived.
Lets eat, brother!
Soma rubbed his hands in excitement.
He couldnt eat proper food when they had to camp outside, so now that he had delicious food in front of him, he could not stop drooling.
What about the others?
The people from the Snow Cloud Vi already went into their own rooms after they finished eating. The mercenaries came in a while ago. One of those insects was injured. Did you do something to them, brother?
Thats right.
Howe youre the only one whos having fun? Let me join in too.
You werent there.
Hehe, I better not be separated from my brother from now on.
Soma giggled and picked up his chopsticks.
If anyone else had heard it, goosebumps would have risen all over the persons body, but Pyo-wol didnt think Soma was strange.
Soma was originally that kind of kid.
Pyo-wol did not think of Soma by the standards of ordinary people. Since Pyo-wol, himself was no ordinary person, he understood Soma.
The chefs skill was actually not that great. The liver was jagged, and some of the food had very strong vors.
But the two of them ate withoutint. They werent picky about food, so the food in front of them was enough to satisfy them.
Pyo-wol and Soma had many simrities.
One of which is that both of them are light eaters. They may be able to eat a variety of food, but they never eat inrge quantities.
If a person eats too much food, their body and senses be dull. This is the reason why they decide to only eat a little.
If some stranger saw them, they would have cursed or scolded them for being wasteful.
The two of them also dont drink alcohol.
A person may feel good when they drink, but because alcohol rxes the nerves, it can leave a person defenseless.
When the two of them were busy eating for a long time,
Bang!
They suddenly heard a loud noise outside.
Pyo-wol and Soma could also feel a strong vibration from where they were sitting.
* * *
Hurgh!
Shin Mugum knelt down on one knee and held his sword firmly.
Jiying!
His sword was crying.
Shin Mugum has the ability to make his sword cry. But it was not his will for the sword to cry now.
When he blocked a sudden attack, Shin Mugums de trembled from the shock.
Brother!
Mok Gahye who was behind him was about toe forward. But Shin Mugum raised his hand and stopped her.
Its dangerous. Stay behind me.
Brother?
I will protect you.
Shin Mugum stood up with his back straight.
Right in front of him were the men who attacked him.
All seven of them were radiating unorganized, rough aura. Warriors who became stronger in the wilderness, not in prestigious factions, tend to emit this kind of aura.
This could only mean that the men who attacked him were mercenaries.
Shin Mugum pointed his sword at them, and opened his mouth,
Who are you? Who ordered you to attack us?
You dont need to know about that. You just have to turn over the sword, Gongbu.
How did youC?
Shin Mugums eyes fluttered.
He had two swords.
One was the sword he was holding in his hand, and the other was a sword carefully wrapped in a white cloth on his back.
The name of the sword carried on his back was called Gongbu.
If you give me the Gongbu, I will spare your life.
Who ordered you to do this? Its a top secret that I have the Gongbu.
Tch! Seeing that youre talking so much, it doesnt seem like youre willing to give it to me. Well, it doesnt matter. Were not going to spare you anyway.
The leaders one and only eye shone sharply.
He was the One-eyed Ghost Baek Jin-gung.
The men who attacked Shin Mugum were the Demon Chasing Team led by him.
As soon as they got the information that traces of Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum were found in Bishan, they ran non-stop. And after a thorough search of Bishan, they were able to finally find the two of them.
Baek Jin-gungs eyes gleamed with murderous intent.
His one and only eye was fixed on the sword strapped on the back of Shin Mugum.
Gongbu.
One of the Three Great Swords created by the legendary craftsman Kanji Kuyazawa.
Besides Gongbu, there was also Longyuan and Taie.1
That must be the real Gongbu.
The sword Gongbu does not have any special effects. It was just a little harder or sharper than any other sword. But there was a story behind those famous swords, specifically about its owners.
The owner of Longyuan and Taie were all heroes of the first generation. Therefore, there is a perception that the two swords were both heros swords.
On the other hand, Gongbu was only known by its name. No one knew of its owner.
Gongbu, Longyuan, and Taie were all swords made by the same craftsman. So if the other two were the swords used by heroes, then Gonbu is also qualified to be called a heros sword.
Just by wielding Gongbu, the person could be called a hero.
With the passage of time, the Taie and Longyuan disappeared. It was not known whether those two swords were broken or buried with its owner.
What is certain is that there is little chance of those two appearing again.
So with Gongbu being treated the same as two swords, anyone was bound to be greedy.
Maybe Gongbu was passed down as a family treasure of an unknown samurai.
The owner of Gongbu was the Mok family. And for some reason. Mok Gahye was heading to Enshi with Gongbu.
Baek Jin-gungs quest was to seize Gongbu in the middle.
The client said that there was no need to take the lives of the two, but Baek Jin-gung had a different idea in mind.
Kill them to make sure theres no aftermath.
If rumors spread that they have seized Gongbu, they will be a target for many.
The sword Gongbu was worth that much. Just by being the owner of the sword, their reputation will advance in Jianghu.
If a famous warrior in Jianghu bes the master of Gongbu, everyone will admire him.
However, if rumors spread that Baek Jin-gung, a mere mercenary, was its owner, it was clear that many people would rush to kill him.
So, he had to deal with Shin Mugum and the Mok Gahye as quietly as possible.
Even if he has to go against the will of the client.
Boss!
Were here.
The Demon Chasing Team appeared all over the alley. Those who were scattered looking for Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum came running after seeing the signal.
Twenty in total!
Shin Mugums face darkened.
It was already difficult with seven people blocking the front, but now the number of people has tripled.
No matter what happens, I must protect her grace.
Shin Mugum strengthened his resolve and his grip on the sword tightened.
Hit it!
At that moment, the Demon Chasing Team offensive attacks began.
The Demon Chasing Team was very good at this kind of work. They realized that Shin Mugums weakness was Mok Gahye, so they focused their attacks on her.
Like a descendant of a samurai family, Mok Gahye also had outstanding martial arts skills. But she had little practical experience so she struggled with the harsh offensive of the mercenaries.
These guys!
Shin Mugum was dizzy in trying to deal with the mercenaries.
He would try to save Mok Gahye, who was in a crisis, but in turn, it would reveal his weaknesses.
And Baek Jin-gung never failed to attack the gap in Shin Mugums defenses.
As expected.
A mean smile hung on his lips.
Shin Mugums negligence was unusual.
If they had to face Shin Mugum under normal circumstances, more than half of the Demon Chasing Team would have to be prepared to die.
Even Baek Jin-gung himself was not confident of his victory if he faced Shin Mugum.
However, Shin Mugum had a burden.
Mok Ga-hye.
He didnt care if other people called him cowardly.
If he had valued honor in the first ce, he would have be a disciple of a prestigious sect rather than bing a mercenary.
He was a human being who did not care even if his face fell to the floor in order to achieve his goal.
He left Shin Mugum to his subordinates and attacked Mok Gahye directly.
When Baek Jin-gung intervened, Mok Gahye, who was unable to stand the attacks any longer and suffered a major wound to her side.
Kurgh!
Her scream shocked Shin Mugum.
Gahye!
Shin Mugum jumped in to save Mok Gahye without hesitation. He was hurt in the process, but he didnt even feel any pain.
His head was only filled with the thought that he must somehow save Mok Gahye.
A chance!
Baek Jin-gung did not miss the gap and struck like lightning.
Puuc!
Keuk!
Shin Mugum stumbled after receiving a severe wound on his back.
But he persevered and did not fall down.
Brother!
Mok Gahyes eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Shin Mugum standing in front of her.
Shin Mugums back was red with blood.
Mok Gahye shut her eyes tightly. Watching Shin Mugum get hurt because of her was more painful than dying.
Im holding him back.
Tears welled up from her eyes.
Its finished. Push them a little more.
Even at that moment, Baek Jin-gung encouraged his subordinates.
Due to the continuous barrage of attack, the wounds on Shin Mugum increased more and more.
Still, he didnt give up.
GAARGH!
The appearance of Shin Mugum desperately wielding a sword while screaming like a beast was terrifying.
Baek Jin-gung and the Demon Chasing Team attacked Shin Mugum again and again.
They were seasoned hunters.
Heh heh heh!
Cry more!
They mocked Shin Mugum and Mok Gahye.
When Mok Gahye was about to give up in despair,
Sister, do you have more beef jerky?
A childs voice came out of the blue.
Mok Gahye was startled and looked ahead.
A young child with loose clothes was standing before her.
It was a very strange sight.
Baek Jin-gung and the Demon Chasing Team were obviously surrounding her and Shin Mugum. Even after the two of them frantically struggled, they could not break through the encirclement.
However, a young boy easily prated through the encirclement of Baek Jin-gung and the Demon Chasing Team.
Mok Gahye could not understand the situation in front of her.
It was the same with the Demon Chasing Team.
When didC?
Who is this kid?
They couldnt hide their bewildered expressions. In particr, the feelings that Baek Jin-gung felt could not be expressed in words.
Baek Jin-gung had the feeling that he had seen the boy in front of Mok Gahye somewhere. But he couldnt remember exactly where he saw him.
The boy asked Mok Gahye once more.
Sister, do you have more beef jerky?
The boy with an innocent smile was Soma.
Mok Gahye shook her head with a confused expression.
T, that was thest one.
Really?
B, but I can make you more.
Really?
Somas face, which had a disappointed expression for a moment, immediately lightened up.
I can make it for you quickly. I swear!
You promise?
Ill make it for you if you save us.
Sister?
Yes?
Do you want me to kill them all?
At that moment, Moh Gahye felt a creepy feeling that could not be described in words.
No one else knew, but Moh Gahye knew how terrifying the words of the boy in front of her were.
If it were any other time, she would have never answered. However, the bloodied appearance of Shin Mugum blew away her reason.
Yes.
Okay!
Soma smiled broadly at her answer.
The Demon Chasing Team who saw the scene had a dumbfounded expression on their faces.
What bullshit is this little kid Keuk!
Giiing!
With a terrifying pounding sound, a fountain of blood soared from the warriors neck.
The wheel had cut through his throat.
Giiing!
Before anyone knew it, seven wheels were circling around Soma.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~- ording to the Yuejue shu (Record of Precious Swords), the swordsmith Ou Yezi, made three swords for King Goujian of Yue, named Longyuan, Taie and Gongbu.
- Gongbu. Raws: ??().
- gng Cbor, work, worker,borer
- b C cotton cloth, textiles, linen
- Longyuan. Raws: ??().
- lng, lng, mng C dragon; symbolic of emperor
- rn C soft, moist; sleek; freshen
- Taie. Raws: ??(̫).
- ̫ ti C very, too, much; big; extreme
- , , a, , , C prefix for peoples names; used in transliteration
Chapter 165
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 15
Manhwa: N/A
Sugaac!
Keuk!
Every time the wheel orbited the air, the warriors of the Demon Chasing Team fell to the ground, spraying blood everywhere.
Baek Jin-gung, who lost three subordinates in an instant, shouted,
Stop it!
But Soma pretended not to hear him.
Heh heh!
Rather, he got excited and ran wild even more.
Sugac! Sugaac!
Soma flew the wheels one after another.
Kakakka!
Some warriors swung their weapons and struck the wheel. However, instead of falling to the ground, the wheel flew back in a strange trajectory.
The wheel does not die even if it is struck down. It was like a wheel from hell.
Bastard!
Baek Jin-gung, who could not see it, attacked Soma directly. However, Soma did not bump into him directly, but escaped through the Demon Chasing Team.
His movements were so fast that Baek Jin-gung could not catch up.
Soma did not stop flying the seven wheels while moving with Baek Jin-gung as a tail.
Ki-ying!
Whenever a long noise resounded in the air, someone would bleed and then copse.
Keuk!
Huergh!
Baek Jin-gung could not understand the scene unfolding in front of his eyes.
Although it is said to be a group of mercenaries, the Demon Chasing Team was not sox.
Others may say that they are a group of mercenaries with no roots, but they prided themselves on not being inferior to any other warriors in terms ofpetence and martial arts.
They were feared by many for their tenacity, which once aimed at its prey, never to miss, and the cruelty of revenge without forgetting even a small grudge.
Baek Jin-gung also took great pride in the Demon Chasing Team. So he put more effort into it.
Although there were only twenty people, he was confident that he could deal with enemies several times that number. But his confidence was shattered by the boy who suddenly appeared.
Schiak!
Every time the round wheel cut through the air, the Demon Chasing Team warriors who were like his children lost their lives.
No matter how much he wielded his weapon, it was of no use.
Seven wheels crossed the air and mercilessly massacred the warriors of the Demon Chasing Team.
Dammit! Cant you stop?
Baek Jin-gung shouted, but his voice had no effect on Soma.
Soma just nced once at him as if looking at a dog barking, and then devoted himself again to the massacre of the Demon Chasing Team.
He had an amused look on his face.
Baek Jin-gung was also feared by others, but he couldnt help but feel fear towards Soma.
This is crazy!
He really did his best to catch Soma. But Soma, like a flying squirrel, evaded him and went for his subordinates.
Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum looked at Soma in awe.
They knew that Soma was strong, but they didnt expect that he would be strong enough to handle as many as twenty warriors.
Baek Jin-gung gave up on trying to catch Soma.
Instead, he shifted his attention towards Shin Mugum and the Mok Gahye.
This is all because of you!
He swung his sword at the two of them.
Damn it!
Shin Mugum reactedte.
Baek Jin-gungs sword was about to touch Mog Ga-hyes neck.
Mok Ga-hye widened her eyes.
But, Baek Jin-gungs sword stopped just inches before Mok Gahyes neck.
It was not Baek Jin-gungs will.
Heuck!
Something wrapped around Baek Jin-gungs wrist.
Baek Jin-gung looked at his wrist with his eyes wide open. He could see the skin of his wrist dented. Something invisible was tightening around his wrist.
What?
At that moment, Baek Jin-gung felt a burning pain in his wrist. His hand holding the sword was cut off by something invisible.
It happened so quickly that he didnt feel it was real. Baek Jin-gung even forgot to scream.
When his wrist was cut off, blood gushed like a fountain. It was only after drops of red blood dripped onto his face that he returned to reality.
AHHHH!
A horrendous scream came outte.
At that moment, someone appeared like a ghost in front of Baek Jin-gung.
An unrealistic looking man wearing a red long robe. His white face that stood out in the dark felt foreign.
Baek Jin-gung grabbed his severed wrist and shouted.
Whats with you?
He was sure that the man in front of him had cut off his wrist. Even though he didnt exactly know how.
The man who appeared in front of Baek Jin-gung was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol stared at Baek Jin-gungs face without saying a word. There was a sh of red light over his ck eyes.
For a moment, Baek Jin-gung felt a strange feeling that could not be expressed in words.
His whole body became weak and he broke out in cold sweat. His heart was beating several times faster than usual, and his mouth was dry.
Baek Jin-gung knew what his reaction meant.
Am I scared?
His face twisted violently.
Baek Jin-gung could not ept the reality.
So he tried to shout more fiercely.
Puk!
At that moment, a single dagger was silently stuck into his left shoulder. Since the tendons and muscles of his left shoulder were cut, his left shoulder sagged helplessly.
Puk!
Another dagger pierced his right shoulder.
Now, even his right arm drooped, leaving Baek Jin-gungpletely defenseless.
Pyo-wol, who had instantly neutralized Baek Jin-gung, approached him with an expressionless face.
Keugh!
Baek Jin-gung groaned.
Pyo-wols face was right around the corner. His red eyes were looking into his own.
He wanted to avoid his gaze, but he couldnt turn his head.
He couldnt even close his eyes.
He could not move like an insect caught in a spiders web.
At that moment, Pyo-wols red lips opened,
Tell me.
* * *
Shin Mugum and Mok Gahye could not believe what had happened in front of them.
The Demon Chasing Team, which was like a nightmare for them, was annihted in an instant. Against a kid who looks like hes only six or seven years old.
Soma rubbed the blood dripping off his wheel on his clothes and put it back on his neck.
The seven wheels jingled around Somas neck like ornaments.
The situation of Baek Jin-gung, the leader of the Demon Chasing Team, was even more dire.
He was on his knees in front of Pyo-wol and weeping. The movement of his mouth seemed to be saying something, but his voice was too low to be heard.
Sister!
Soma approached Mok Gahye.
He still had a bright look on his face.
However, to Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum, Somas face was like a demon. Still, because he was the benefactor who saved them, Mok Gahye forced a smile and said,
T, thank you for saving meC!
That doesnt matter. Youre gonna keep your promise, right?
Promise? Oh! O, of course.
You have to make a lot.
I, Ill make a lot.
Heh heh!
As Soma burst outughing with joy, Pyo-wol approached them.
Behind him was a copsed Baek Jin-gung. Even if they didnt check it, they could tell that Baek Jin-gung had already stopped breathing.
They dont know what he said to Pyo-wol before he died, but his face had an expression of relief.
He seemed to be more fortunate to have died.
How much fear did he feel for him to feel lucky to find a refuge in death?
Both of them froze.
Soma was already scary, but Pyo-wol was iparable to him. Just looking at the two of them could make their heart stop.
They couldnt feel or detect anything in the man in front of them. It was as if a ghost was approaching them.
However, Pyo-wols appearance was so unrealistically beautiful that they felt like they were about to pass out.
These two opposing emotions confused them.
It was only now that they seemed to be able to understand Baek Jin-gungs expression.
Pyo-wols gaze went through the Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum.
Did you say Gongbu? Can I see it?
T, that
Shin Mugum hesitated and stepped back.
He assumed that Pyo-wol was greedy for Gongbu.
Then Mok Gahye said,
Brother, give it to him. We cant protect it with our own strength anyway.
Still
Give it to him.
Mok Gahye once again spoke firmly.
Only then did Shin Mugum unravel the sword and hand it over to Pyo-wol.
When Pyo-wol untied the white cloth, the appearance of an antique sword was revealed.
The scabbard and handle engraved with colorful patterns were impressive.
Sreung!
Pyo-wol pulled out the sword. Then the Gongbu sword revealed its beautiful figure.
The length of the sword was rather short. The base is thick, and the more you get to the point of the sword, the sharper it bes.
It was a form that is rarely made these days.
Weapons also change with the times.
Most of the weapons that made a name for themselves in todays era were advantageous tobat.
One inch long, one inch strong, one inch short, one inch thick.1 A long vige is as strong as a vige, and a short vige is just as dangerous.
It was a word that did not apply very much to the experts, but most of the warriors epted it as the norm.
Therefore, they preferred soldiers over short soldiers, and even with the same sword, they would choose a longer, well-bnced sword.
In that respect, Gongbu was a sword with no practicality at all.
The length of the sword, the shape, bnce, etc. were not appropriate for actual battle at all.
It was not enough for the masters of the Warring States period to work together to create it.
Of course, the strength or sharpness of the sword itself was perfect without any reproach.
But if Pyo-wol was asked if he would choose this sword as his main weapon, he would immediately decline it. It was a sword that was difficult to use in practice.
Its better as a ceremonial sword.
A long time ago, when humans first made weapons, the first thing they made was single-edged weapons such as knives and axes. Such weapons were easy and convenient to use.
Those kinds of weapons can be used intuitively. It is the first weapon that anyone can use, made only for destruction and killing.
The appearance of the sword was long after that. The consciousness opened up, and those who could read heaven appeared.
They made other types of weapons to pay tribute to the sky.
That was the sword.
Unlike the sword that anyone can use intuitively and simply, the use of the sword was a little moreplicated. So, the practicality was reduced.
The sword was much more effective at killing people. Still, the reason why some people insisted on using the sword was because it was so symbolic.
People thought that the point of contact between the sky and humans was the sword. So, a sword was used for the heavenly rituals.
A weapon that serves as the intermediary between heaven and man.
That is why the sword is called the king of all battles, or the weapon of the king.2
A sword made in ancient times contained such a rulers wish.
They gave a name to the sword made by the master, and made it their own sacred object.
Gongbu was one of those swords.
Pyo-wol wielded Gongbu several times.
Putting a strain on the arms also lowered the rank in actualbat.
If he had a choice, he would never choose Gongbu.
The Phantom Dagger he frequently used was a hundred times more efficient.
However, it was only a case of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was a person who valued utility more than vanity or appearance. However, the world is wide, and there are people who think otherwise.
The person who wants this sword must be such a person. Or he doesnt want this kind of sword to go to someone like that.
Pyo-wol returned Gongbu back to Shin Mugum and said,
Where are you going with this sword?
Shin Mugum did not speak. His lips were firmly closed.
He knew that he was no match against Pyo-wol, but he couldnt just easily divulge their information.
He was Mok Gahyes bodyguard.
Although he was not able to protect her due to hisck of ability, he still couldnt talk about her secrets recklessly.
Mok Gahye, who was standing next to Shin Mugum, opened her mouth,
We were on our way to Enshis Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Gahye!
Shin Mugum shouted in surprise, but Mok Gahye did not care and continued.
That sword is my dowry.
Dowry?
A gift that the bride brings to the grooms house at the wedding. The only valuable thing left in our family is Gongbu.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~- One inch long, one inch strong, one inch short, one inch thick. Raws: ???(һL) ???(һǿ), ???(һ), ???(һ).
- King of all battles, or the weapon of the king. Raws: ????(]֮).
- ] jin C offer, present, rmend, sacrifice
- bng C soldier, troops
- ֮ zh C marks preceding phrase as modifier of following phrase; it, him her, them; go to
- wng, wng, y C king, ruler; royal; surname
Chapter 166
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 16
Manhwa: N/A
Mok Gahyes family copsed at one point.
The house was in ruins, and the wealth that used to fill their warehouses ran out.
Even if a rich man perishes, he has food for three years.1 This saying did not apply to the house of Mok Ga-hye at all.
Mok Gahyes family was in such a huge debt that even if three generations try to work and repay it, their efforts would not be enough.
Her parents were devastated since debtors came day after day.
Mok Gahyes parents and family members could not help but suffer. They did not have enough strength to ovee the struggles and heartache.
But one day, someone approached them.
That person is Hwa Yu-cheon, the sect leader of Heavenly Silver Marketce. He offered to pay all the debts my family owed on the condition that I became his concubine.
Your father must have epted the offer.
Yes. And he offered Gongbu as my dowry. Its the only valuable item left in our house.
Did Hwa Yu-cheon tell you to bring Gongbu as a dowry?
Thats right.
Hmm
Have you heard anything from him?
Mok Gahye looked at the dead Baek Jin-gung.
Pyo-wol shook his head.
Hes nothing but a pawn. He doesnt even know the identity of his client. There is only one thing hes been asked to do, which is to bring the Gongbu sword to the promised ce.
Oh
Mok Gahye frowned.
No matter how much she thought about it, she could not figure out who could possibly want the sword, Gongbu.
Pyo-wol looked at Mok Gahye indifferently.
There was something he didnt tell her.
It was that the client ordered Baek Jin-gung not to touch Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum. So it was not the will of the client, but Baek Jin-gungs own decision to injure the two of them.
To summarize, the person whomissioned Baek Jin-gung and the Demon Chasing Team wanted to steal the sword but did not desire to hurt the two of them.
The information could be said to be nothing special, but it was an important clue to Pyo-wol.
The client is someone who doesnt want Hwa Yu-cheon to have Gongbu, yet hes gentle enough to hope that Shin Mugum and Mog Gahye wont get hurt.
Pyo-wol asked Shin Mugum,
Is the Heavenly Silver Marketce the most influential sect in Enshi?
The Heavenly Silver Marketce has distinguished itself in recent years, but it can be said that the traditional powerhouse sect in Enshi is the Bamboo Sea n.2
Bamboo Sea n?
It is a n that was established in Enshi a long time ago. It is called Bamboo Sea because bamboo is spread out like the sea around it. It is one of the best ces to visit in Enshi. After the appearance of the Heavenly Silver Marketce, the Bamboo Sea ns influence diminished and they lost a lot of privileges.
I cant believe such an old n like that is being pushed around by an emerging n. It seems that the Heavenly Silver Marketce has a strong supporter.
How did you know? Actually, the Heavenly Silver Marketce has a deep connection with the Rain Mountain Manor. The younger sister of Hwa Yu-cheon entered as a concubine in the Rain Mountain Manor and gave birth to her second son. As far as I know, she received considerable support in return.
Along with New Moon Vige and Spirit Sword Vige, the Rain Mountain Manor is a strong sect that is part of the Three Manors.
Among the eleven superpowers organized into Two Factions, Three ns, Three Packs, and Three Manors, they belong to thest, but they still had enough power not to be taken lightly.
With the support of the Rain Mountain Manor, the Heavenly Silver Marketce grew rapidly.
With their frightening momentum, they managed to threaten the Bamboo Sea n, a traditional sect in Enshi, in many ways.
Pyo-wol frowned for a moment.
Shin Mugum and Mok Gahye looked at Pyo-wol with tense expressions.
Pyo-wol organized his thoughts from the information he got.
If Hwa Yu-cheon gets the sword Gongbu, the party who would be the most affected and troubled would be the Bamboo Sea n.
A big picture was drawn in his mind.
Pyo-wol asked Shin Mugum,
Does the sect leader of the Rain Mountain Manor have a hobby of collecting swords?
How did you know?
I knew it.
At the startled reaction of Shin Mugum, Pyo-wol was convinced that his guess was correct
If the sect leader of the Rain Mountain Manor wants to build his prestige by bing the master of an ancient sword, then for Hwa Yu-cheon to get in his good graces, he must have been searching for the owner of the sword.
Then why he looked for the Mok family.
A family who possessed a great treasure, but did not know its true value.
In Hwa Yucheons eyes, the Mok Family must have looked like a delicious and easy prey.
Making the family copse was as easy as flipping the palm of his hand. So as the Mok family despaired when they fell into ruin, Hwa Yu-cheon approached them.
The whole thing was a scheme just to get the sword, Gongbu.
And as a bonus, he could also take Mok Gahye as his concubine. A young and pretty girl was more than enough to satisfy the lust of an old man.
With his n, he can dedicate Gongbu to the sect leader of the Rain Mountain Manor, while embracing a pretty girl in his arms.
It was truly killing two birds with one stone. He can gain many benefits by just offering Gongbu.
On the other hand, the Bamboo Sea CLan would not have wanted the Heavenly Silver Marketce to be bigger than this.
It was clear that Rain Mountain Manor would openly support the Heavenly Silver Marketce if they received Gongbu from them.
They would have to support them on a level that cannot bepared to what it has been before.
So the Bamboo Sea n tried to ruin Hwa Yucheons scheme by stealing Gongbu.
But the Bamboo Sea ns ns failed.
It was still only a suspicion, but Pyo-wol was convinced that his guess was correct.
There was only one reason they failed.
They did not expect Pyo-wol to intervene.
Pyo-wol thought that the world was very strange.
If Mok Gahyes life had not been threatened, it would have been better for her to lose Gongbu. If so, her reason for joining Hwa Yucheons concubine would disappear, and the Bamboo Sea n could also bnce power with the Heavenly Silver Marketce in Enshi.
Of course, her family situation would remain difficult, but it was inevitable.
But now that Pyo-wol saved Mok Gahyes life, she had no choice but to be Hwa Yu-cheons concubine.
It was a future that would not happen if Baek Jin-gung and the Demon Chasing Team simply took away Gongbu and retreated.
But it was now toote to turn back. And Pyo-wol had no intention of intervening any further. He only intervened in this matter because of Soma.
Thank you, brother!
Soma looked up at Pyo-wol with a relieved expression.
Pyo-wol said to Soma,
Lets go!
Wait a minute
Soma looked at Mok Gahye.
Sister! When youve finished making the beef jerky, take it to the biggest guest house near the pier. Ill be there!
A, alright.
Mok Ga-hye answered, biting her lips softly.
Soma waved his hand and returned to the guest house with Pyo-wol.
Mok Gahye stood still as if she had be a statue, while watching the two disappear into the darkness.
Gahye!
She barely came to her senses at the sound of Shin Mugum calling.
Hoo!
Her sighs were scattered in the wind.
* * *
Is that really true?
Are they really all dead?
No way!
The guest house was several times louder than usual this morning.
At the center of it were the mercenaries led by Ko Il-pae.
They gathered together and chatted, disbelief written all over their faces.
Ko Il-pae looked at the mercenary, who had just brought the unbelievable news, with a serious expression.
Is it possible for the news to be wrong?
No. Because I checked the body with my own eyes. It was really the body of Baek Jin-gung.
Hm
Its not just Baek Jin-gung. All the members of the Demon Chasing Team were annihted.
He repeated the same thing over and over again to mercenaries who did not believe his words.
Seol Hajin patted the mercenarys shoulder and said,
Stop it.
But
I know youre telling the truth. I trust you, so you can stop talking.
Alright.
Seol Hajin looked at Ko Il-pae.
While this guy has a tendency to exaggerate, he doesnt lie. So I think its real.
So the Demon Chasing Team really was annihted
Ko Il-pae leaned back on his chair and muttered.
He also knew that the mercenary in front of him was not the type to lie. But the news was such a big deal that it was hard to believe.
The mercenary said that Baek Jin-gung and the Demon Chasing Team were annihted.
Although he and Baek Jin-gung were not on good terms, Baek Jin-gungs martial arts was so great that he could not afford to disregard him.
It was the same with the Demon Chasing Team, who were under him.
While each members martial arts were iparable to Baek Jin-gung, they were still good at group warfare. It should have been difficult for them to be ughtered.
What about the killer?
I dont know. Only their bodies remain
What about the scars?
I ced the body in the coffin before I could check.
Well
As Ko Il-pae said with a somber voice, Seol Hajin tapped him on the shoulder.
Well, this is great, isnt it?
Its not that easy.
I dont know, and I dont care.
You
I never liked them anyway. Im d theyre all dead.
Some mercenaries nodded at Seol Hajins words.
Ko Il-pae tried to say something back but then stopped. He already knew that no matter what he says, she wont listen.
That was then.
Hello, brothers!
A clear voice reverberated through the guest house.
Soma and Pyo-wol were going down the stairs.
The moment he saw them, Ko Il-pae frowned without realizing it. Because there was a strong smell of blood.
In truth, there was no smell at all.
It was just a Ko Il-paes illusion. However, Ko Il-pae did not think that it was simply an illusion.
Did they do it?
It wasnt just a spection.
Ko Il-pae has been working as a mercenary for a long time.
Because he lived in such a harsh world, his sixth sense was more developed than anyone else. There was no evidence, but his sixth sense was telling him that those two were the culprit.
What the hell happened?
The fear deepened in Ko Il-paes eyes.
Pyo-wol nced at them and then sat down in a chair without saying hello. Soma also quickly sat and ordered food.
It was so noisy earlier in the guest house, but now it was quiet.
This was all because of Pyo-wol.
The strange atmosphere emanating from Pyo-wol forced everyone in the guest house to be silent. Even the most free-spirited mercenaries were crushed by the atmosphere that Pyo-wol radiated.
Ding!
If the door of the guest house had not been opened at that time, the mercenaries might have died of suffocation.
Ko Il-pae and the mercenaries looked at the visitor who broke the suffocating silence with grateful eyes.
A beautiful young girl and her escort.
They were Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum.
Sister!
Soma was the first to respond.
He quickly ran to Mok Gahye.
Youre here already?
Yes!
What about the beef jerky?
I, I have to make it from now on. Can I use the guest houses kitchen?
Mok Gahye held arge chunk of meat in her hand. She had stopped by a store and bought it a while ago.
Soma nodded vigorously.
Of course. Ill tell the owner.
Thank you!
Whoa! Its beef jerky. Imma have another beef jerky again. Whoa!
Soma ran around and shouted like a mad dog in the guest house. But no one in the guest house dared to stop Soma.
Mok Gahye, who looked at Soma for a moment, shifted her gaze to Pyo-wol.
Im sorry. This is the only thing I can do for you. But Ill make sure to make a lot.
Do what you want.
Pyo-wol replied with an indifferent expression.
At that, Mok Gahye breathed a sigh of relief.
Beforeing here, she thought about it countless times. She asked herself all night whether it was right for her toe here.
Her conclusion was,
I have to go to Enshi with them.
She did not know what other threats were targeting them.
If she went together with Pyo-wol, she would be able to avoid all sorts of danger.
That was the reason she came to Pyo-wol in the morning.
And she happened to have a good excuse.
Yahooo! Its beef jerky. Beef jerky!
A little demon was running around like crazy.
Soma.
She was going to use him as her excuse.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Even if a rich man perishes, he has food for three years. Raws: ??? ??? ? ?? ??? ???
- Korean saying. This means that even if people who were originally wealthy suddenly copse one day, they can survive for a while.
- Bamboo Sea n. Raws: Jukhaejang, ???(P).
- zh C bamboo; flute;
- hi C sea, ocean; maritime
- P zhung C vige, hamlet; vi; surname
- Rain Mountain Manor. Raws: Woogeomsanjang, Ugeomsanjang, ????(ꄇɽP).
- y, y C rain, rainy
- jin C sword, dagger, saber
- ɽ shn C mountain, hill, peak
- P zhung C vige, hamlet, vi
Chapter 167
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 17
Manhwa: N/A
A vast green bamboo forest stretched out.
Whenever the wind blew, the bamboo would sway in unison like the waves in the sea.
In the middle of it was a huge manor.
The old-fashioned manor, engraved with the passage of time, had a quiet atmosphere.
The name of the manor with the longest history in Enshi was the Bamboo Sea n.
The Bamboo Sea n, which has been cultivated for a long time, was as beautiful as a painting.
A sea of bamboo could be seen spread out on the outside of the manor, while the inside of the manor boasted a carefully nurturedndscape and a beautiful flower garden.
It was such a magnificent view that anyone who would visit the Bamboo Sea n for the first time could not help but marvel at the sight.
In the middle of the garden where all kinds of flowers were in full bloom, a woman could be seen walking quietly alone.
Sarak! Sararak!
Whenever the hem of her skirt brushed against the grass, a pleasant sound rang out.
The woman was as beautiful as her dress.
Her hair was finely turned and fixed with colorful ornaments, and her features were so harmonious and beautiful enough to impress anyone.
The womans name is Yeo Hwa-young.
She is the number one beauty in the nearby area, and the same iron blooded woman who currently leads the Bamboo Sea n.
People who knew of Yeo Hwa-youngs true character called her the Iron Sword Fairy.1
Women are usually given a nickname that emphasizes their beauty, but Yeo Hwa-young was given a crude nickname.
The iron sword was her identity.
She has been fascinated with swordsmanship since she was young, and after ceaseless training, she got to where she is today.
Among the young warriors in the area, there were only a few who could bepared to her. Yeo Hwa-young boasted unparalleled strength.
So with her excellent swordsmanship, flower-like appearance, and lineage of the Bamboo Sea n which has a long history, many men courted her. She was perfect in all aspects.
However, Yeo Hwa-young declined all their advances.
Yeo Hwa-young walked through the garden with her eyes slightly lowered.
Whenever she was worrying about something, she would always go to the garden and spend time alone like this.
The door leading to the garden opened and someone approached her cautiously.
A man in his mid-forties wearing a suit was the steward in charge of the dealings of the Bamboo Sea n.
The steward approached Yeo Hwa-young carefully,
Miss!
What is it, Uncle Yu?
The stewards name was Yu Jin-woong. Yeo Hwa-young called him Uncle Yu.
Yu Jin-woong was one of the few people she trusted and depended on.
Yu Jin-woong said cautiously,
It failed. News about the death of all the Demon Chasing Team members under Baek Jin-gung came a while ago.
Really? They were strong enough to fight against the Demon Chasing Team?
Thats not it.
Then why did they fail?
It happened so far away. I did not manage to find out why.
Try cing a request in the Hao n.
I will.
Yu Jin-woong replied with an apologetic expression.
The shadow on Yeo Hwa-youngs face deepened.
Hoo! Things rarely go the way I want them to.
I thought that the Demon Chasing Team would be enough toplete the quest. Im sorry, miss! Its all my fault!
No. Thats what I thought too.
Ill put a request somewhere else right now.
You dont have to do that.
Miss?
Hoo! Maybe this is actually better. After I ced themission, I didnt feelfortable at all.
Yeo Hwa-young let out a sigh.
However, if the sword is delivered to the sect leader of the Rain Mountain Manor, Im sure they will support the Heavenly Silver Marketce even more.
Jang Pyeongsan, the sect leader of the Rain Mountain Manor, was a swordsman and a renowned collector of heroic swords.
He showed a strong obsession with collecting famous swords. He even has a separate warehouse to store the swords he had collected at the Rain Mountain Manor.
Jang Pyeongsan was particrly obsessed with swords that were made a long time ago. Sword with historical value. In particr, his obsession with swords used by martial artists who dominated an era was close to madness.
For this reason, the Gongbu that was passed on in Mok Gahyes family, was the kind of sword that Jang Pyeongsan would be greedy for in many ways.
A sword made by the masters of the Warring States period.
It was easy to predict what Jang Pyeongsan would do to obtain Gongbu, which is one of the Three Great Swords along with Longyuan and Taie.
We should invite a master who can keep Jang Pyeongsan in check.
Is there any warrior like that? If we want to keep him in check, we need a warriorparable to the Eight Constetions.
Dont worry. I happen to know someone. If I contact them, they will definitely be able to send their help.
Alright.
Keep a close eye on the Heavenly Silver Marketces movements. I dont know what other provocations they might make.
Yes, miss.
Yu Jin-woong withdrew after answering.
Yeo Hwa-young, who was left alone, looked up at the sky.
Hoo! The world is so peaceful, but howe its so hard on our sect. Is this really the end of our sects luck?
She was well aware that nothingsts forever under the sky.
The Bamboo Sea n could not hold and enjoy their status forever.
However, Yeo Hwa-young had a wish that the legacy of Bamboo Sea n could continue even a little longer.
* * *
Pyo-wol stood on the deck and watched the passing scenery.
He, together with Wu Jang-rak and his party were on their way to Enshi by boat from Bishan.
Since they were riding a fairlyrge ship, the journey was bound to be slow. But it was very stable.
Thanks to this, people could restfortably. Still, they werentpletely relieved.
Since they were transporting precious items, Wu Jang-raks subordinates took turns guarding the Buddhist sutras.
The mercenaries rested on the deck while keeping watch for anyone approaching. While there have never been any reports of bandits or pirates being active in the area, they could still not lower their guards.
Because of that Ko Il-pae stood at the deck and looked around.
But it was towards Pyo-wol where his nerves were really on guard.
Its definitely him. Its clear that he is the one who annihted Jin-gung and the Demon Chasing Team.
He had no evidence. But his heart was fully convinced that Pyo-wol was the culprit.
There was a subtle fear in his eyes.
If I be his enemy, Ill have to live in fear for the rest of my life.
Just imagining it gave him goosebumps all over his body. So, he deliberately turned away from
Pyo-wol. He didnt want to look at him, else he would be even more conscious.
But the human heart does not work as intended.
Without realizing it, he kept ncing over at him again and again. Still, he tried his best to not make it obvious as much as possible.
That was then.
Brother!
Soma suddenly ran out of the cabin.
Soma had something in his hand.
Try this. Sister made it.
What he offered to Pyo-wol was beef jerky.
From the steam emanating from the beef jerky, it was clear that it had just been made.
Pyo-wol epted the beef jerky without a word.
It was certainly different from cheap jerky avable in the market. It was soft and light, so he thought he could eat it without chewing much.
Mok Gahye made jerky with a small brazier on the boat. An iron te wasid on the floor to prevent the fire from spreading, and a small long door was opened to ventte and make the beef jerky.
It was originally not allowed for a fire to be used on a ship, but the captain allowed her to make jerky.
This was because Wu Jang-rak bribed him with a lot of money.
Wu Jang-rak did not want to offend nor go against the young demon. Furthermore, he also thought that Soma was involved in the death of the Demon Chasing Team.
So even though he knew it was unreasonable, he acquiesce to their requests and made the trip as convenient as possible.
Soma obtained a generous amount of beef jerky, and in return, Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum were able to go by boatfortably until Enshi.
It was a mutually beneficial transaction.
Of course, Soma didnt think it was a deal.
Pyo-wol chewed the beef jerky that Soma had given him little by little.
Its delicious, right? Really delicious?
Its definitely delicious.
I knew it! I wont have to worry about snacks for a while since she will be making enough for me, hehe!
Soma jumped and ran around on the deck.
At that moment, Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum came out on the deck.
Mok Gahye smiled unknowingly when she saw Soma running around the deck. She knew that he was a scary kid, but she strangely felt attracted to him. She didnt even know that she had gotten used to Somas presence.
Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum cautiously approached Pyo-wol.
Thank you for taking us on board.
Say your thanks to Soma. He was the one who insisted on giving you a ride.
Yes, I am especially grateful to Soma.
Thats fine then.
Pyo-wol answered indifferently.
If it wasnt for Soma, he would not have helped the two. Pyo-wol treated Soma and the children like family although they had only been together for a short while.
Somas request was not difficult, and it was clear that they would break up when they arrived at Enshi anyway, so he allowed the two to apany them.
Shin Mugum stood guard beside Mok Gahye, while carrying Gongbu on his back.
Shin Mugums gaze did not move away from Mok Gahye even for a moment.
Even a fool could easily see what he was thinking.
Pyo-wol shook his head slightly.
He stopped thinking there.
He did not want to get involved any more than this.
He still has a long way to go before he could reach Tianzhongshan. He didnt want to waste his time on useless things.
That was then.
Brother!
Soma suddenly called Pyo-wol in a loud voice.
Soma was sitting on Ko Il-paes neck while pointing his finger to the other side.
Pyo-wol followed where Somas finger was pointing, and he saw a small boat approaching them quickly.
Everyone, be careful. Warriors are approaching.
Ko Il-pae shouted loudly.
The men who were sittingfortably on the deck got up quickly. Wu Jang-rak and his men who were in the cabin also rushed out.
It was a streamlined speedboat that was good for cutting the current. It is qualitatively different from the boats usually used by fishermen. If they spread out their sails and run with full power, they will catch up with their ship very quickly.
Moreover, all the people on board had fierce eyes. Each of them also had a weapon on their waists.
As a speedboat full of warriors approached, the party naturally became nervous.
Theyre not pirates, are they?
Ko Il-pae murmured.
If they were really pirates, there would be a bloodbath.
But it will be them, who will spill blood, and not their own.
Because there is a monster aboard on their ship that they could not begin to imagine.
There were two of them, too.
Mok Gahye shouted,
They are from the Heavenly Silver Marketce!
There was a triangr g fluttering on the high-speed ship, with the name Heavenly Silver Marketce written on it.
I informed them through a carrier pigeon that I was on this ship. Its clear that they are here to meet me.
As if to prove her words, someone shouted from the speedboat that was approaching,
We are from the Heavenly Silver Marketce! We want to get on your boat, so lower down thedder!
At their imposing request, the captain lowered thedder without aint.
They visited and stopped by in Enshi from time to time, so he was well aware of the great power the Heavenly Silver Marketce had. If they dare to reject the Heavenly Silver Marketces request, their ship might not be able to anchor again in Enshi.
As thedder descended, the warriors on the speedboat climbed one after another on their ship.
One of them, who appeared to be the captain, looked around the people on the deck and said,
I am Pung Nosan, the Heavenly Silver Marketce party leader. I apologize for the trouble caused by jumping on your boat like this.We will provide enoughpensation, so I ask for everyones understanding.
Pung Nosans eyes were so fierce that it was impossible to see them as those of an apologetic person.
Most of the passengers did not dare to make eye contact and avoided his gaze.
Pung Nosan came straight up to Mok Gahye.
Are you Lady Mok Gahye?
Yes!
Im really d to see you safe and sound. As soon as we received the news that you had been attacked, the sect leader immediately sent us to fetch Lady Mok.
Thank you.
Im sorry. We should have been more careful. You can rest easy now. We will escort you to the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Okay.
By the way, is the sword Gongbu okay? The sect leader is very concerned.
The sword is safely stored. Dont worry.
I dont mean to belittle Lady Mok, but wouldnt it be better for you to hand over the sword to us so we can take it safely?
I cant do that. Gongbu is my family heirloom. I want to be responsible for it until the end.
At Mok Gahyes firm refusal, Pung Nosan withdrew with a slightly regretful expression.
After fixing his expression, he asked,
Did you receive some help?
Yes! I was able to get on this boat because of their consideration.
Mok Gahye pointed to Wu Jang-rak.
Pung Nosan approached Wu Jang-rak and greeted him,
Thank you for your help.
We havent done anything.
But, thats not the case for us. So I want to repay the favor by inviting everyone to the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Iron Sword Fairy. Raws: ????().
- zh, zh C weave, knit; organize, unite
- jin C sword, dagger, saber
- xin C Taoist super-being, transcendent, immortal
- z, zi C offspring, child; fruit, seed of; 1st terrestrial branch
Chapter 168
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 18
Manhwa: N/A
Wu Jang-rak eventually had no choice but to ept Pung Nosans offer.
It would impolite for him to refuse the invitation of the Heavenly Silver Marketce for no reason.
Above all, he had to build a good rtionship with a n like the Heavenly Silver Marketce for them to receive some help when passing through the area.
After considering various factors, Wu Jang-rak decided to stay for a few days at the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Pyo-wol also followed Wu Jang-raks decision. Because the leader of the group was Wu Jang-rak. Thats how their trip to the Heavenly Silver Marketce was decided.
When the party got closer to the Heavenly Silver Marketce, the darker the expression on Mok Gahye and Shin Mugums faces became.
When the ship finally arrived at Enshi, Mo Gahye looked almost as if she was about to cry.
Now that they have finally entered the Heavenly Silver Marketce, the only thing left for her to do was to be the concubine of the old man, Hwa Yucheon.
Its already toote for her to change her mind.
Ha!
Mok Gahye, who was locked in the cabin, sighed.
Shin Mugum who was guarding her cabin also had a dark shadow cast on his face.
Thud!
The ship docked at Enshis wharf.
The moment Mok Gahye appeared on the deck, loud voices were heard.
We sincerely wee your arrival, Lady Mok!
Dozens of men lined up at the dock.
They were warriors from the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
The eyes of the people around the docks were all focused on Mok Gahye.
Mok Gahye could feel her face burning up. If she could, she wanted to hide somewhere, even if it was a mouse hole.
She felt a bted wave of regret.
She wished she could go back.
Mok Gahye took a deep breath and carefully descended from the ship.
Shim Mugum quietly followed behind her.
Everyones eyes were focused on them.
Seeing the back of Mok Gahye going down first, Pung Nosan smiled.
Mok Gahye had nowhere to escape.
She will be Hwa Yucheons concubine, and the sword that was passed down on her Family will be a stepping stone for them to soar higher.
I didnt expect things would work out this smoothly.
Pung Nosan looked back slowly.
He saw the appearance of Wu Jang-rak.
He must be a member of the Snow Cloud Vi.
Yu Gi-cheon of the Snow Cloud Vi was a person who left a very big mark in the merchant world. Although Yu Gi-cheon had already retired, his son was still active in the merchant world.
It was clear that if they use this opportunity to strengthen their rtionship with the Snow Cloud Vi, they would be of great help to the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
This was the reason why he invited Wu Jang-rak and his party to the Heavenly Silver Marketce, even though hemitted disrespect.
And although he was a little reluctant to bring in the mercenaries hired by Wu Jang-rak to Heavenly Silver Marketce, he was willing to tolerate and amodate at least that much.
The important thing for now is to build a friendship with Wu Jang-rak. If he strengthened his rtionship with Wu Jang-rak, his career as a party leader would be a sess.
Pung Nosans attention was all focused on Wu Jang-rak. So he could not even pay attention to Pyo-wol and Soma, who were far away from the party.
No, he didnt even know they existed.
This is because Pyo-wol and Soma have been confined to the cabin the moment Pung Nosan boarded the ship.
When Pyo-wol and Soma came out, Wu Jang-rak hurriedly approached them and said,
Im sorry. They invited us so earnestly that I could not refuse. It seems like the schedule will be dyed for a few more days.
I told you that I leave everything to you. I dont care.
Thank you for your understanding.
After Wu Jang-rak thanked him, he hurriedly got off the boat.
Pyo-wol and Soma deliberately moved with the mercenaries. This made the other people think that they were also hired mercenaries.
The Heavenly Silver Marketce was not far from the dock.
People were amazed at the sheer size of Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Dozens of pavilions could be seen above the high fences. It was not the size of a manor. It was as if a section of Chengdu had been removed and moved.
This is amazing. I knew that Heavenly Silver Marketces power was great, but I didnt expect it to be like this.
Wu Jang-rak admired the huge appearance of the Heavenly Silver marketce.
The Snow Cloud Vi was also quiterge, but it was shabbypared to the Heavenly Silver Marketce in front of them.
In front of the main gate of Heavenly Silver Marketce, a man in his early fifties was waiting for them.
Clear eyes and a clean impression created a neat atmosphere.
He looked around the visitors.
Wee. My name is Mae Bulgun. I am the steward of the Heavenly Silver Marketce. Thank you for visiting our sect. You must be tired from the long journey, so please take this time to rest and attend the evening banquet.
Thank you for the invitation, Lord Mae!
No. Im the one whos grateful for your visit. Let us talk in detail at the dinner party. Everyone should take a break for now. We have an empty guest hall for all of you.
Okay. We will talk in the evening then.
At that time, the banquet will be hosted by the head of the main sect, and not me.
Okay.
Ill see you then, Lord Wu!
Mae Bulgun said his farewell to Wu Jang-rak.
He then approached Mok Gahye.
As he came closer, Mok Ga-hye flinched involuntarily.
I feel nervous.
Mae Bulgun had a spotless clear eyes. However, as soon as she saw his eyes, Mok Gahye could feel goosebumps running all over her body.
We have set up a separate residence for Lady Mok. You can rest there.
I want to be with them.
Pardon?
Mae Bulgun blinked.
He didnt expect Mok Gahye to say something like this.
He tried to smile and said,
But the Lord directly instructed us serve and give special attention to Lady Mok. If its known that youre staying in the guest house with the others, a lot of people will be shocked.
Why do I have to get special attention?
ThatC
Im not a member of the Heavenly Silver Marketce yet. I think its more natural for me to stay in the empty guest hall. Isnt that right?
Mae Bulgunsplexion visibly hardened at Mok Gahyes bold words. But since there were so many people were watching, he immediately loosened his expression and said,
Haha! If thats what Lady Mok wishes, then I will do so. Alright. Ill arrange a residence for you in the guest hall. Feel free to stay there, but if you feel ufortable, please let us know. We will immediately arrange another ce.
Thank you.
Mok Gahye bowed her head.
For a moment, Mae Bulguns eyes seemed to looked down at her. But when Mok Gahye looked up again, his eyes had already returned to normal.
Then Ill see youter in the evening, Lady Mok.
Mae Bulgun withdrew after saying his goodbye.
Hoo!
Mok Gahye sighed softly as he disappeared from her view.
She tried to pretend to be calm, but she was very nervous.
All of this was unfamiliar to Mok Gahye.
A huge manor with people concealing their thoughts. All of this made her feel more scared.
If it hadnt been for Shin Mugum, she might have copsed and burst into tears.
Shin Mugum looked at her with a worried expression.
Are you okay?
I Im fine.
Gahye!
Im really fine. Seriously.
Alright. Hoo!
Shin Mugum sighed softly.
That was then.
Sister!
They suddenly heard a familiar voice.
There was only one person here who would call her sister.
What is it, Soma?
Do you want me to kill him?
What?
The steward, do you want me to kill him?
Oh no! Dont do that!
Mok Gahye freaked out and immediately turned down Somas offer.
If another child had said something like this, she would have dismissed it as a joke, but Soma was a child who would really do what he had said.
Above all, he had the ability to do so.
Soma smiled and continued,
Tell me once you change your mind, okay?
O, Okay.
Mok Gahye answered with difficulty.
She entered her room with an exhausted look on her face.
Soma looked at Mok Gahyes back before approaching Pyo-wol.
Let us rest too, brother!
Go in first.
What about you, brother?
Ill take a look outside.
Then you shoulde back before dinner.
Dont worry.
Okay, see youter.
Soma went inside first.
At that time, Ko Il-pae approached Pyo-wol.
Are you going outside?
Why?
Were going out too.
Without resting?
What else can we do here? Its better to have a drink outside. Ive already told Lord Wu. So go with us when we go out. That way you wont have to go through the cumbersome procedures.
Okay.
Pyo-wol thought that Ko Il-pae was very smart.
Pyo-wol was currently covering his face tightly with a scarf because he didnt want to be noticed.
However, once he goes out alone, he would have to reveal his face as part of the protocol. This is because the guards need to verify his identity once hees back.
However, if Ko Il-pae and the mercenaries were at the forefront, there was no need for him to show his face. If they were together when they go out, they would also be together when they return. In that way, they wont bother to check Pyo-wols face.
It was clear that Ko Il-pae made this suggestion to Pyo-wol because he knew the protocol beforehand.
Pyo-wol immediately left the Heavenly Silver Marketce with the mercenaries.
The warriors who were guarding Heavenly Silver Marketce only checked Ko Il-paes face, and then sent out the mercenaries and Pyo-wol outside.
Once they left the main gate, Seol Hajin asked,
Where are you going? Why dont you just have a drink with us?
Seol Hajin treated Pyo-wolfortably because she already shared a night with him.
Pyo-wol shook his head.
No, I have work to do.
What is it?
..
Fine, I wont ask. Have a safe trip.
Seol Hajin raised her hands, after reading Pyo-wols inner thoughts like a ghost.
Pyo-wol broke up with them without looking back.
Hong Mugwang red at Pyo-wols back.
Ko Il-pae looked at Hong Mugwang and said,
What? Do you want to lose your remaining eye?
Ah no.
Hong Mugwang bowed his head.
He felt resentful after losing one of his eyes, but he had no courage to take revenge.
* * *
Enshi was a quiet city.
Each city has its own unique atmosphere depending on the temperament of the people living in it.
Cities with a great influx of peopleing from the outside, such as Chengdu, naturally create a unique noisy atmosphere.
Inparison, Enshi was on the quiet side despite it being a fairlyrge city. The streets were quite quiet. It was unknown whether it was because of the introverted nature of the people.
After going around the city once, Pyo-wol entered the downtown area.
The downtown area was no different from any other city.
The streets which were lined up with pubs, guest houses, and brothels were overflowing with people.
The sky was overcast with clouds as if it was going to rain at any moment, but the courtesans were enticing drunks by sticking their upper body half out of the window without paying any attention.
People who are swayed by the temptations of courtesans and stride into the brothel, while people who go into cheap pubs me the thin pockets. There were all sorts of people.
Hey, brother! Take down your scarf. Its hot here, so why are you wrapping yourself up?
A courtesan with her head out the window tried to seduce Pyo-wol.
Her face was full of wrinkles.
She had once made a name for himself in arge brothel in a big city. But since she could not ovee the flow of time, she eventually moved to Enshi.
Although she is now selling her body at a cheap brothel, her eyesight is still intact.
Just by looking at Pyo-wols body shape and atmosphere, she could guess that Pyo-wol would be good-looking.
Come here.
She waved her hand and seduced Pyo-wol.
But Pyo-wol didnt even look at her.
The reason why Pyo-wol decided to go here was to understand the atmosphere of the city and obtain information about the Heaven Silver Marketce.
This was what he usually did wherever he went. He would first grasp the atmosphere and memorize the geography of the area in his head.
It was a survival instinct engraved on his body.
Pyo-wol was well aware that each of these minor acts could one day save his life.
When Pyo-wol looked around in front of the entrance of a certain guest house,
Can you move for a second?
A womans voice came from behind him.
As he turned around, he could see a woman who had her face covered, looking at him.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Chapter 169
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 19
Manhwa: N/A
She was a woman with a unique atmosphere.
The two eyes that were exposed over the cotton scarf were deep and mellow. Some people blocked the eavesdropping to the extent that they could not read the inside. People who have eyes like this has foresight.1
An iron sword was hanging from the womans waist. Compared to her shy outfit, it was an overly clunky iron sword. However, the sword seemed strangely befitting to her.
Harmony in chaos.
It was the first time he had seen someone with this kind of atmosphere.
Pyo-wol stepped aside without saying a word.
Then the woman bowed her head slightly towards Pyo-wol.
Thank you.
The woman walked past Pyo-wol and went into the guest house.
Pyo-wol looked back at the street again. He could see which way people were going to and which way they were leaving from.
After looking at the street for a long time, Pyo-wol felt hungry.
Without needing to look for another ce, Pyo-wol moved to the guest house where the woman had just entered.
There were quite a few people in the guest house, so it was so noisy. The interior was quite spacious, so there were several empty seats.
Pyo-wol sat in one of them.
After ordering a simple meal from the waiter, Pyo-wol looked out the window. His gaze was directed outside, but his ears were listening to the conversations of the people in the guest house.
The Heavenly Silver Marketces momentum is scary. At this rate, they will really defeat the Bamboo Sea n and be the ruler of the area.
I feel sorry for the Bamboo Sea ns Lady Yeo. If only their sect leader had been in good health, she would not have been pushed so far by the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Is it really because of his health? Isnt it because of his gentle temperament? Didnt things get to this point because he hates needless shes and emotional fights? So he kept yielding to Heavenly Silver Marketce?
Whatever the reason, its true that its hard for Lady Yeo. Tsk tsk!
There was a limit to what topics many people could discuss inmon. One of the best stories to talk about was about the two major powers that currently dominate Enshi.
Pyo-wol did not gain information without a hitch.
It was impossible to get proper information from inside the guest house. This is because most people try to make their story far more interesting by adding their imagination and spections.
But truth is bound to be mixed in.
As Pyo-wol listened to the stories of several people, there were ovepping parts. Pyo-wol thought those parts to be the heart of the rumor.
By cross-validating the information in this way, he could get closer to the truth.
The person who hired the Demon Chasing Team is most likely the sect leader of the Bamboo Sea n.
It was just a conjecture without any evidence, but Pyo-wol considered it to be true.
The Bamboo Sea n is currently being pushed by the Heavenly Silver Marketce. They were in danger of handing over their hegemony of Enshi, which they had held for hundreds of years, to the rising power, the Heavenly Silver Market ce.
The current sect leader, Seo Muyeon, abides by Confucianism. Not only does he hate getting involve in mud fights, he also terribly hates getting blood on his hands. To make matters worse, he was congenitally ill and weak.
When he was pushed by the Heavenly Silver Marketce, he got Hwabyung.2
In the end he chose to retire.
He avoided the problem rather than choosing to go through it head-on. Because of that, his only daughter, Yeo Hwa-young, suffered.
Unlike her father, Yeo Hwa-young was smart and confident. She exactly knew the core of the problem and had the will to solve it.
The only problem is that the situation she is in is not easy.
She had to somehow prevent the Heavenly Silver Marketce from gaining any more power. Even if she had to resort to hical ways.
These were the circumstances that Pyo-wol deduced.
Hmm
Pyo-wol frowned.
It was not as if he collected and inferred all of this information to help Mok Gahye. He just did it out of curiosity.
Pyo-wol knew the importance of information better than anyone else. He had to understand what was happening around him to be able to think and respond to any kind of threat.
Wherever he went, Pyo-wol did not neglect gathering information. In a way, he was obsessed with it enough for his behavior to be called a disease.
That was then.
Tung!
Suddenly, Pyo-wol felt a strong wave that snapped him from his thoughts.
Qi flow3 is the wave of the qi possessed by warriors.
A persons qi have its own unique characteristics to the extent that even if there were a thousand warriors, they would all be different.
There are various factors that determine the flow of qi.
It was divided into thousands or tens of thousands ording to the state of the internal energy, the disposition of the warrior and the type of martial arts learned.
Some prefer to hide their qi, while others enjoy exposing them.
In this case, it was the former.
The owner of the qi did not want to reveal himself.
As proof, no one in the guest house was not aware of his qi. His qi flow was so subtle that it was impossible to detect it except for those who had reached the level of Pyo-wol.
The persons qi was growing stronger and stronger.
It could only mean that the owner of the qi was getting closer.
At that moment, the door of the guest house opened and an old man in a ck long robe appeared.
His look was impressive. His eyebrows were fiercely raised to the sky and his hair was big like a lion.
The old man looked around the inside of the guest house for a while before going straight up to the second floor.
A thick sword hung from the waist of the old man going up the stairs.
A few people looked at the old man, but they soon turned their heads away with a look of disinterest.
The old man was obviously a master who had reached a great heights. However, because hepletely hid his qi, the people in the guest house did not recognize his true strength.
Pyo-wol called the waiter and asked,
Can I move to the next floor?
Im sorry. That floor ispletely rented by another customer.
Who rented it?
I dont know, it was the owner who directly directly received that particr customer. Do you want me find out?
No, its okay.
Asking any more questions would only raise doubts on himself.
Instead, Pyo-wol looked inside the guest house.
The woman wearing a cotton scarf who came in before him was nowhere to be seen. He immediately realized that it was her was the one who rented the entire floor.
He was curious about the womans identity, but Pyo-wol decided to stop.
He had a feeling that if he got involved, he would only be swept away by something really troublesome.
When it was time for Pyo-wol to get up from his seat,
Bang!
The door of the guest house suddenly opened wide.
Someone had kicked the door of the guest house.
Burr!
The wide open door was still trembling from the impact of the strong kick.
A group of warriors rushed in through the open door.
Upon their appearance, the guests in the guest house held their breath all at once. They recognized their identities.
Theyre warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Why are they here?
They looked at the Heavenly Silver Marketces warriors who had entered the guest house with a curious expression.
At the center of it was a young warrior.
A handsome-looking man wearing a white long robe.
While his eyes were too sharp, his appearance could still make any woman want to have to look again.
The people knew who he was at once.
Isnt he Lord Hwa Ok-gi of the Heavenly Silver Marketce?
Why did hee here?
Hwa Ok-gi was the son of Heavenly Silver Marketces sect leader Hwa Yu-cheon.
He inherited the blood of Hwa Yu-cheon, so he was very smart and good at judging the situation. Thanks to that, he made a lot of contribution and gained the trust of his father.
Hwa Ok-gi looked around the inside of the guest house with cold eyes for a moment. Those who received his gaze bowed their heads eagerly. They didnt want to stand out and get his attention for nothing.
A twinkle suddenly appeared in Hwa Ok-gis eyes.
Everyone avoided his gaze, but there was one man who was looking at him. He couldnt tell what kind of face he had because his face was half covered with a scarf.
Though he was interested in him for a moment, he soon looked away.
He had a different purpose foring here today.
Perhaps after hearing themotion on the first floor, a man and a woman came down the stairs.
The moment he saw the woman standing in front of him, Hwa Ok-gis eyes fluttered.
Although her face was covered with cotton cloth, Hwa Ok-gi knew her true identity.
He first greeted the woman first.
Hello, Lady Yeo!
Lord Hwa, what are you doing here?
Ive heard that Lady Yeo was here.
Her true identity was Yeo Hwa-young of the Bamboo Sea n.
It was a secret that Yeo Hwa-young came here. In order to hide her identity, she even wore a veil that she does not normally wear.
Nevertheless, the fact that Hwa Ok-ki knew that she hade here meant that information was being leaked from the Bamboo Sea n.
I dont know how many people are already subordinated to the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
The abominable thing about the Heavenly Silver Marketce is that they would take the people from the Bamboo Sea n and use them as spies or informants.
Yeo Hwa-young had already identified many people rted to the Heavenly Silver Marketce and kicked them out. Even so, it seemed that there were still those who allied themselves to Heavenly Silver Marketce in the Bamboo Sea n.
Yeo Hwa-youngs face hardened like a stone.
Thank you foring, but I have nothing to say to Lord Hwa.
Dont do that, lets talk for a bit. Arent good things good?
Well! I have a different opinion from Lord Hwa. I dont really want to talk to you.
Lady Yeo!
I have to go
Yeo Hwa-young tried to pass Hwa Ok-gi.
At that time, one of the warriors behind Hwa Ok-gi came forward and blocked her path.
Lord Hwas words are not over yet.
The man who blocked the way was an elderly man who appeared to be in his mid-thirties. What was impressive about him is his big body and huge palms that was the size of a lids of a pot.
The elderly man was Hwangbo Chiseung, Hwa Ok-gis bodyguard.
Hwangbo Chiseung was a descendant of Hwangbo Sega.
Hwangbo Sega has fallen through the ups and downs of time, but his descendants remain. Hwangbo Chiseung was one of his descendants.
He was a master who had learned the Three Fists of the Heavenly King, one of the representative techniques of Hwangbo Sega.
The Heavenly Silver Marketce Hwa Yu-cheon invested a huge amount to invite him.
Like Hwangbo Chiseung, the Heavenly Silver Marketce recruited many masters from the outside. Hwangbo Chiseungs martial arts was by far the highest among them.
Yeo Hwa-young recognized the identity of Hwangbo Chiseung at once.
Lord Hwangbo, I heard that you rejected our offer and entered the the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
I couldnt help it. The Heavenly Silver Marketces conditions were much better.
I didnt know Lord Hwangbo was such a snob.
What can I do? My throat is the police bureau,5 and there are many people whom I have to feed.
Dont you think of honor?
I realized long ago that honor cannot feed anyone, now Im just a mercenary who has been sold for money. Why does a mercenary need honor for?
Haa!
What can we do? Jianghu has changed.
Hwangbo Chiseung closed his eyes for a moment.
There was a time when honor was a priority.
People revered a man of honor
Some were drunk with honor and threw everything away and jumped into great wars such as the War of the Demons and Heaven.
However, Hwangbo Chiseung was well aware of what had happened to those people.
They were wounded in the war and lost everything, but no one cared for them.
If those people had strong financial backing like from a prestigious sect that currently dominates Jianghu, they would have been in better state. Theirst years would not have been as miserable.
Hwangbo Sega was one of those who lost their footing a long time ago.
At a certain point of time, he boasted great power enough to spread his fame to everyone. But he eventually fell enough to be remembered as a movie of the past.
The men of Hwangbo Sega are currently scattered all over the Central ins and earning money. Hwangbo Chiseung was one of them.
Yeo Hwa-young looked at Hwangbo Chiseung with sad eyes.
Hwangbo Chiseung was a great man to the extent that she wanted to invite him. So it was a pity to know that such a person was recruited by the Heavenly Silver Marketce and wasted as Hwa Ok-gis escort.
Yeo Hwa-young sighed and said,
Anyway, I have to go back to Bamboo Sea n.
Please spare him a moment of your time.
What if I still have to go?
I have no choice but to stop you.
Hwangbo Chiseung answered firmly.
Although he was sorry for Yeo Hwa-youngs circumstances, he was now working for the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Even if he didnt like it, he had to follow the will of Hwa Ok-gi.
Lord Hwangbo persecutes me too much.
Ill beg for your forgivenesster.
But that doesnt make anything that happened go away.
Please understand my situation.
If Lord Hwangbo doesnt care about my situation, why do I have to care after Lord Hwangbos situation?
Lady Yeo!
Hwangbo Chiseung raised his voice.
All the objects in the guest house burst out in unison.
It was a formidable force.
Yeo Hwa-young frowned.
It was because Hwangbo Chiseungs roar bothered her.
That was then.
The old man who had been standing quietly behind her came forward.
Hwangbo Chiseung s roar was suddenly cut off. The old mans qi prevented Hwangbo Chiseungs roar from affecting them.
The old man looked at Hwangbo Chiseung with fierce eyes.
Thats enough.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Foresight. Raws: ????(\h]).
- Chinese Idiom. Foresight, which means to n very carefully and consider very long-term. They have deep ns and distant thoughts. They n far ahead.
- Hwabyung. Raws: ?? (d).
- Physical problems such as pain, frustration, insomnia, etc. People with this disease suffer from mental illness due to suffering in life but have nowhere to vent their anger.
- Hwabyung literally means illness (Byung) of fire or anger (Hwa) which arises when people are restrained from confronting their feelings of anger as a consequence of unjust or unfair circumstances.
- Qi flow. Raws: Gipa, ??().
- yng C oxygen
- b, bi, b C waves, breakers; undtions
- Three Fists of the Heavenly King. Three Raws: ????(ȭ)
- tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial
- wng, wng, y C king, ruler; royal; surname
- sn, sn C three
- ȭ qun C fist; various forms of boxing
- My throat is the police bureau. Raws: ???? ???
- Korean proverb. An expression to describe a situation where one is forced to do something banned to make a living. One cannot refuse to do dirty things to make a living.
Chapter 170
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 20
Manhwa: N/A
The moment the old man stepped forward, the air inside the guest house changed.
The already tense air heated up even more as if it was about to burst.
A vignt look appeared in Hwangbo Chiseungs eyes.
Just confronting the old man made his nerves as sharp as a knife. His body felt a sense of crisis and responded in turn.
When the old man was still behind Yeo Hwa-young, he didnt feel any flow of qi from the old man. It was as if the old man didnt exist.
But the moment he stepped forward, his qi pressed down the warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce with overwhelming pressure.
Master!
Hwangbo Chiseung realized that the old man was a master at a level that could not be easily seen.
He spoke to the old man with respect,
This junior is Hwangbo Chiseung. May I know this seniors name?
Im Ak Chusan.
Ak chusan. The Lion Sword?
Hwangbo Chiseungs eyes widened without realizing it.
Lion Sword, Ak Chusan.1
He was one of the top masters in Jianghu.
Although the eleven superpowers is represented by Two Factions, Three ns, Three Packs and Three Manors, it is said that Ak Chusan is a step lower than the Eight Constetion and Three Saints. Still, the majority of Jianghus opinion was that the difference is not that big.
The fact that his name waspared mentioned along the likes of the Eight Constetions and the Three Saints was proof that Ak Chusan was great.
The Lion Kings Sword,2 which unfolds with one attack, has earned a reputation as one of the strongest. In terms of power alone, everyone acknowledged that it is one of the top ten techniques in the world.
Hwangbo Chiseung could not hide his nervousness.
What brings senior here?
They did not expect Ak Chusan to appear here. As far as they know, he had no contact with the Bamboo Sea n.
So the old man being with Yeo Hwa-young confused him.
I have a little connection with this childs master. I couldnt refuse her request.
Then
What are you going to do now? Are you going to keep pressuring this child?
Senior, I didnt mean to pressure her!
Everything your master does not feel like pressure to his subordinates. I dont think youre unaware of that.
Well
Hwangbo Chiseungs face hardened.
Because Ak Chusans words had a point.
Hwa Ok-gi stepped forward and said,
Senior, I am Hwa Ok-gi of the Heavenly Silver Marketce. This is an issue for me and Lady Yeo to solve, so why dont you just watch for a little bit?
Youre a coward.
What?
What do you mean youre going to solve the problem with just the two of you when youre with your subordinates like this? No way. You dont think thats fair, do you?
That
Hwa Ok-gis face turned red.
He couldnt think of a proper excuse.
He became embarrassed.
That was then.
How dare you go against our Lord?!
A man behind Hwangbo Chiseung burst into rage, saying that the person in front of them was a crazy old man.
Unlike Hwangbo Chiseung, he was a warrior who had been serving Hwa Ok-gi for a long time. When he saw his master being criticized by Ak Chusan, his eyes turned and he cursed.
In an instant, Ak Chusans eyes widened.
What did you just say?
I said crazy old man.
Hwa Ok-gi freaked out and tried to stop him.
No!
Shiak!
A terrifying st rang out faster than his voice.
Bang!
The walls of the guest house exploded.
The man who told Ak Chusan that he was a crazy old man only had his lower body left.
His upper body haspletely disappeared.
After witnessing the formidable swordsmanship that was capable of destroying an opponents upper body in a single attack, the Heavenly Silver Marketces warriors retreated.
Only then did they realized how terrifying the old man in front of them was.
Everyone stepped back, but Hwangbo Chiseung couldnt.
Although he sold himself money, he was a very proud warrior. If he steps back in fear of Ak Chusans martial arts, no one will hire him anymore.
He was really reluctant to fight a master like Ak Chusan, but as he goes through life, he is bound to encounter moments from which he can not back down.
Now was that moment.
Hwangbo Chiseung blocked the front Hwa Ok-gi and said,
Get out first.
ButC
It seems that Lord Ak is very angry. I dont think we can solve this by talking.
An intense energy was radiating from Ak Chusans whole body.
Ak Chusan was never a broad-minded or generous person.
His nickname, Lion Sword, was given to him because his strong martial arts, and not because he was a great person.
He had a fiery temper that could not tolerate even the slightest insult.
Where do you think youre going? A subordinates mistake is a masters mistake. Shouldnt you take responsibility for it?
Ak Chusan vented his anger at Hwa Ok-gi.
Hwa Ok-gis face turned white.
If he takes the energy of a master at the same level as Ak Chusan head-on, it was bound to inflict serious damage to his mind.
Hwangbo Chiseung went in front of Hwa Ok-gi and said,
Lord Hwa has nothing to do with this. Youll have to get through me first.
You overestimate yourself too much. Do you think you can stand your ground against me just because youve gained a little bit of fame in Jianghu?
How can a junior have such a thought? I just hope that todays fight will be limited to a confrontation with this junior.
Does that mean youre going to take full responsibility?
Thats right.
Your spirit is great. I hope that you have the ability to follow your spirit.
I will do my best not to disappoint you.
Hwangbo Chiseung raised his qi.
Huuung!
A powerful energy rose from his whole body.
Hwangbo Sega has long been famous for his cultivation method.
In particr, the Three Fists of the Heavenly King contained Hwangbo Segas essence for hundreds of years.
Hwangbo Chiseung only focused in learning the Three Fists of the Heavenly King. But even after spending most of his time in meditation, he has yet to achieve great sess.
This is because the main structure of the Three Fists of the Heavenly King was lost when the family fell.
If Hwangbo Chiseung had a dream, it was topletely restore the Three Fists of the Heavenly King before he dies.
Ill have to survive before that, but now
Ak Chusans eyes were not serious.
Hwangbo Chiseung went out of the guest house. He didnt want to cause any more damage to the said ce.
Ak Chusan followed him.
A few momentster, there was an explosion.
Gwaang!
The two men shed.
People who had been terrified until just a moment ago rushed out of the guest house.
Who do you think will win?
Of course, it would be Lord Ak. Lord Hwangbo is great, but how can he darepare himself against the Lion Sword?
Ill bet Lord Ak will win in twenty seconds.
But what if he managed to hold out for thirty seconds?
People even wagered on the match between the two.
At the sight of such people, Yeo Hwa-young had a disillusioned expression on her face.
It was a once-in-a-lifetime problem for her to decide whether or not her n would survive, but they saw and treat it as a mere bet.
After all the contribution of Bamboo Sea n to Enshi, how can they treat us like this?
She thought the people of the world were too heartless.
Her affection for everyone in Enshi dropped.
At that moment, a person different from the people around her came into Yeo Hwa-youngs sight.
He was sitting in front of a table with his face half covered with a scarf. Among the people in the guest house, only one person was still on his seat, unbothered.
If it were in the past, she wouldnt have spared him a nce, but since she was fed up with the feeling of betrayal, he strangely caught her eye.
Yeo Hwa-young approached the man and talked to him.
Dont you want to see them fight?
The man raised his head and looked at Yeo Hwa-young.
For a moment, Yeo Hwa-young felt an eerie feeling.
Because the mans eyes were different from the other people she knew.
There was no hint of any emotion in his jet-ck eyes. It was absolutely impossible to read his emotions and thoughts through his eyes.
What puzzled her more than anything else was that she asionally saw a soft red light in his ck eyes. So he appeared even more mysterious.
The man was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked straight at Yeo Hwa-young and said,
Im already watching them.
What?
You dont have to see to know everything.
Yeo Hwa-young thought Pyo-wol was making fun of her. Because it was something she couldnt understand.
But Pyo-wol was telling the truth.
Although the wall was blocking the view, it could notpletely block the wave of qi.
He could feel Ak Chusan and Hwangbo Chiseungs qi swirling and colliding against each other.
Both of them were shing with no intention of hiding their own qi.
In Pyo-wols head, the image of two people fighting was being reconstructed. Through the flow of qi, he could imagining the movement of two people in his head.
This was Pyo-wols first time experiencing this. So, if possible, he wanted to focus on this sensation.
However, Yeo Hwa-young did not let him concentrate.
You a lot of confidence. Does that mean you have that much ability?
Think as you please.
Can I see your face?
Yeo Hwa-young was genuinely curious about Pyo-wols face hidden under his scarf. However, Pyo-wol tly turned a blind eye to her wishes.
My face is not a spectacle.
Youre heartless.
You have no manners.
I apologize for being rude. Let me know your name instead. I dont think thats an unreasonable request.
Pyo-wol.
Thats a good name. My name is Yeo Hwa-young. If you need a ce to turn to, you can alwayse to the Bamboo Sea n.
Knowing that Yeo Hwa-youngs offer was just said out of courtesy, Pyo-wol didnt bother answering.
Bang!
At that moment, a loud roar resounded from outside.
He won.
Someone won.
And Pyo-wol already knew who had won.
Hwangbo Chiseungs qi hadpletely disappeared, while Ak Chusans qi was still ferocious and alive.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat and came out of the guest house. Yeo Hwa-young also went out with him.
Wow! As expected, its Lion Sword.
He finished the fight in twenty-five seconds. Thats amazing.
People cheered for the winner.
The one who stood with a natural expression and enjoyed the winners right was Ak Chusan.
Ak Chusan looked at the people surrounding him with his hands on his back.
Hwangbo Chiseung was in front of him on his knees with his head lowered. His left shoulder was missing. Ak Chusans sword had cut his arm at a shoulder distance.
Hwangbo Chiseung, who lost his arm, the lifeblood of an warrior, was filled with despair.
For a warrior who uses martial arts like Hwangbo Chiseung, it was fatal to lose one arm.
Not only would he would find it to difficult to bnce his body, he would also find it impossible to exert his martial arts original power.
Even if his wounds healed, it was impossible for him to recover his martial arts prowess.
He could have stopped by giving his opponent a lesson, but Ak Chusan severed Hwangbo Chiseungs arm. It was to show off his authority.
Yeo Hwa-young had no intention of ming Ak Chusan.
It was time to show the Heavenly Silver Marketce, who is constantly invading their territory, that the Bamboo Sea n is still alive.
Hwangbo Chiseung was a scapegoat.
This way, the Heavenly Silver Marketce will be alert and will not be able to treat Bamboo Sea n recklessly.
She looked around.
Hwa Ok-gi and his subordinates were already nowhere to be found. They must have realized the situation was unfavorable for them, so they returned to Heavenly Silver Marketce ahead.
Yeo Hwa-young said to Ak Chu-san,
Lets go.
Okay.
Ak Chusan nodded and followed Yeo Hwa-young.
The people who watched the fight went back one by one, leaving only Hwangbo Chiseung and Pyo-wol on the street.
Cwaaa!
The rain poured down.
Hwangbo Chiseungs body was instantly wet because of the rain.
Still, he didnt move.
He could not return to Heavenly Silver Marketce. His life as a warrior had already ended, and Hwa Ok-gi had already abandoned him.
Where should I go?
Hwangbo Chiseung raised his head with despairing eyes.
In front of him stood a man looking down on him with indifferent eyes.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Lion Sword. Raws: Sazado, ???(ʨӵ).
- ʨ sh C lion
- z, zi C offspring, child; fruit, seed of; 1st terrestrial branch
- do C knife; old coin; measure
- Lion King Sword. Raws: ?????(ʨ҆).
- ʨ sh C lion
- z, zi C offspring, child; fruit, seed of; 1st terrestrial branch
- ҆ b, p C rule by might rather than right
- wng, wng, y C king, ruler; royal; surname
- do C knife; old coin; measure
Chapter 171
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 21
Manhwa: N/A
Hwangbo Chiseung, lived a rough life and relied only on his two fists.
Because of his two strong fists, he has been able to protect many people so far.
Although he sold himself for money and became Heavenly Silver Marketces dog, he was still grateful because he was able to feed his own people. Unfortunately, even though he swore his loyalty, he was immediately abandoned the moment he lost one of his arms.
Hwangbo Chiseungs heart was filled with despair.
Hwangbo Chiseungs eyes looking up at Pyo-wol were empty.
It was the eyes of a person who had lost everything.
He knew that Pyo-wol was in front of him, but Hwangbo Chiseung was so in despair that he did not recognize him.
All he had left was his severed left arm.
Hwangbo Chiseung carefully picked up his severed left arm.
His situation finally sinked in.
His life as a warrior is over.
The rain kept hitting his head and shoulders. Blood flowed from the shoulder cuts cross section, letting it mixed with the rainwater running down his body.
He thought itd be better for him to die like this.
If the Three Fists of the Heavenly King had beenpleted, would everything be different? Would he have pursued martial arts rather than money?
There was a bted wave of regret.
Hwangbo Chiseung closed his eyes and sobbed.
The rain fortunately hid his tears.
Pyo-wol looked at Hwangbo Chiseung without saying a word.
He could understand the despair Hwangbo Chiseung felt. But it was up to Hwangbo Chiseung to ovee the despair he was experiencing now.
Will he let himself continue to copse like this, or will he rise?
Pyo-wol was curious about Hwangbo Chiseungs choice. So he continued to watch him.
When the rain stopped, Hwangbo Chiseung stood up and raised his severed arm.
Hwangbo Chiseung suddenly looked at Pyo-wol. It was only then that he realized that Pyo-wol had been standing in front of him until now.
Everyone had already left the ce. Pyo-wol, who was looking down at him, was the only one left.
What is it? Do you want tough at me until the end? Do whatever you want. As you can see, Ive be a fool with no arms.
Losing an arm is not a big deal. Being disheartened is.
What do you know? Do you even know the despair I feel?
Do I have to understand you?
Pyo-wol didnt understand.
Why does Hwangbo Chiseung want others to understand his true feelings?
It was his responsibility to get through the despair he was experiencing. Although he can achieve something to a certain degree with the help of others, he cannotpletely ovee it through his own will.
Pyo-wol has never wanted others to know or understand his despair.
He struggled to find a way out, and raced with all his might to escape. Because Pyo-wol had already ovee his own adversity and got to where he is today, he found it funny looking at Hwangbo Chiseung, who looked like he had lost all the world to this level of despair.
Pyo-wol turned around and said,
Losing one arm doesnt mean that youve lost all of your martial arts. But youve got the eyes of someone who lost the whole world.
Then what do you want me to do?
Learn from scratch.
.
Focus the flow of your internal qi along the meridians of your remaining arms, instead of both arms. Then execute your martial arts that you used to do with your two arms with only one arm.
Is that possible?
Are you going to give up if its impossible? If you cant handle that much, then you can live like that for the rest of your life.
Pyo-wol walked away without any hesitation.
It was not as if he felt something special about Hwangbo Chiseung that would make him want to stay. Pyo-wol just wanted to see if Hwangbo Chiseung could get over his despair.
But it turns out, Hwangbo Chiseung only amounts to that much.
Spending any more time here would only be a waste of time.
That was then.
Thud!
Something suddenly flew and fell in front of Pyo-wol.
It was the arm that lost its owner.
Hwangbo Chiseung had thrown out his severed arm.
When Pyo-wol turned around, he could see Hwangbo Chiseung kneeling down.
Help me.
You said that there was a way, didnt you?
Hwangbo Chiseung looked at Pyo-wol with fearful eyes. The emptiness that had been in his eyes a while ago had already disappeared.
He was so desperate that he wanted to grab even a single strand of hope.
Above all, he felt that Pyo-wol was different from ordinary people. It wasnt just because Pyo-wol remained until the end and looked at him.
The moment he saw Pyo-wols still eyes, Hwangbo Chiseung could instinctively feel it.
He had the eyes of someone who had climbed up from the bottom of despair which was worse than his.
He doesnt know what despair is worse than his own, but he thought that if Pyo-wol had endured such a hellish time, he would be able to present a new path to himself.
Why should I help you? What do I gain from it?
I will offer my allegiance.
I do not need it.
Then Ill give you my life. If you can help me recover my martial arts, even if you take my life, I will ept it.
Hwangbo Chiseung was sincere.
He realized that he didnt need pride anymore because he waspletely abandoned by the world. What he needed was a strand of hope that could lift him from the bottom of despair.
If he could only hold the hope, he would even use his own soul as a mortgage.
For the first time, a look of interest shed in Pyo-wols eyes.
This is because Hwangbo Chiseungs face reminded him of a face he had long-forgotten.
So Yeowol.
A girl who was trapped in the underground cave with him.
So Yeowol, who used her feminine charm to treat many men as if they were her hands and feet, were simr to Hwangbo Chiseung.
If there was one difference, it was that So Yeowol overcame her challenges with her own strength, while Hwang Bo-chi-seung had asked him for help.
Pyo-wol looked at Hwangbo Chiseung. Thetter didnt even properly stop the bleeding, so blood continued to flow from his wound.
Hwangbo Chiseungs condition was so bad that it would not be strange if he stopped breathing at any moment due to his paleplexion.
Still, he longed for Pyo-wol.
Maybe he can open up a new path for him to go.
He suddenly became curious.
How far can he go if that man opens the way?
Follow me.
Pyo-wol walked forward.
Hwangbo Chiseung followed suit.
He didnt even look at the arm he had been holding dearly until recently.
His arms were nothing more than a legacy of the past.
As long as he couldnt attach his arms back, he shouldnt have any lingering feelings. That was why he gave up his arm.
Hwangbo Chiseung followed Pyo-wol while ruminating.
Losing an arm was different from simply losing a part of the body.
It was the human body that felt pain with just one tiny thorn in his fingertips, and withdrew to alleviate the pain.
The fragile human body was harmonized through aplexplementary process.
A body that is out of harmony was like the body of a young child who has just learned to walk.
Hwangbo Chiseungs physical condition was currently like that.
He tried to walk the same way as usual, but he kept on leaning to one side. His head was also tilted to one side.
The harmony and bnce of his body werepletely broken, making it difficult to even rest.
Still, Hwangbo Chiseung followed Pyo-wol.
The ce where Pyo-wol stopped was at an abandoned house on the outskirts of Enshi. Fortunately, the ceiling was still capable of blocking the pouring rain.
Sit down.
Hwangbo Chiseung sat cross-legged without saying a word.
Pyo-wol searched through his ck Dragon Robe and pulled out silver needles.
These were hidden weapons made by Tang Sochu.
The hidden weapon was called a cow hair needle. As its name would suggest, it was as thin as a cows hair. This makes it almost impossible to distinguish with the naked eye.
Pipit!
Pyo-wol poked the needles on Hwangbo Chiseungs body.
The needles were mercilessly stabbed into his body without any warning.
Keuk!
Hwangbo Chiseung let out a painful moan.
Since the needles were as thin as a hair, there should have been no way that he would feel any pain just because it is stuck in his body.
But Hwangbo Chiseung felt excruciating pain.
The ce where the needle was pierced was painful as if struck by lightning.
Hwangbo Chiseung could not stand the pain and started screaming loudly.
But at that moment, Pyo-wols cold voice was heard.
If you cant stand it, how are you going to recover?
Hngg!
Hwangbo Chiseung clenched his teeth.
There was no hesitation in Pyo-wols hand.
He inserted 20 needles in Hwangbo Chiseungs body. However, all of the ces where he ced the needles were concentrated on Hwangbo Chiseungs left torso.
Pyo-wolpletely blocked Hwangbo Chiseungs left meridian.
It was a kind of restriction.
Now Hwangbo Chiseungs qi will not flow to his left body.
Hwangbo Chiseung raised his head and looked at Pyo-wol.
Qi would naturally flow to both of your arms. But since you lost your left arm, the qi flowing there would just be unnecessary outflow of energy. It would be better to block the leak of energy and aggregate everything on the right arm.
Oh!
At that moment, Hwangbo Chiseungs eyes widened as if he had gained a great realization.
Hwangbo Chiseung was an outstanding warrior. He immediately understood what Pyo-wol was trying to say.
Pyo-wol said to Hwangbo Chiseung, who had his eyes wide open.
It wont be easy but you have no choice. If you cant take it, just drop the ball and retire from Jianghu.
* * *
It waste at night when Pyo-wol returned to Heavenly Silver Marketce.
The warriors who were guarding the Heavenly Silver Marketce brought Pyo-wol inside without any question. It was because Soma, who had been waiting at the door for Pyo-wol to return, weed him.
Brother! Why did you return sote? Ive been waiting for a long time.
Soma was the first to greet Pyo-wol.
What about the Ko Il-pae group?
They came back a little while ago.
Is everything okay?
Yeah! Except that brother returnedte.
Something happened.
What is it?
I sowed the seeds.
Seed? Like a flower seed?
Thats right.
Are you farming? Why are you sowing flower seeds?
It remains to be seen whether it will be a thin flower or a thick tree. Anyway, it will be fun.
If brother is having fun, then Im happy too. You must take me with you next time you go out.
Sure.
Hee-hee!
At Pyo-wols definite answer, Soma smiled.
How was the banquet?
Its dyed.
Why?
I dont know. Suddenly someone came and informed me that the banquet had been postponed until tomorrow evening.
Really?
Pyo-wols eyes gleamed.
It was not verymon for a huge power like the Heavenly Silver Marketce to postpone a set schedule. Because there are so many people, every time a schedule is changed, a huge amount of money is consumed.
Moreover, it was very rude to ask the guests they had invited first to postpone the schedule.
Is it because of Hwa Ok-gi?
Hwa Ok-gis visit to Yeo Hwa-young was probably not nned.
He went and quarreled with Yeo Hwa-young and as a result, his subordinate, Hwangbo Chiseung lost.
It would have been okay if he had handled and cleaned up the situation after Hwangbo Chiseung lost. But instead, he returned and abandoned Hwangbo Chiseung like trash just because he lost one arm.
In fact, Hwa Yu-cheon was furious with Hwa Ok-gi.
Hwangbo Chiseung was a master whom he worked hard to recruit. He was not the type of person to throw away like a fool just because he lost one arm.
For Hwa Ok-gi, Hwangbo Chiseungs loss was a matter of great embarrassment, but for Hwa Yu-chun, it was not such a simple matter.
Although their sect had been gaining momentum for a while now, the Heavenly Silver Marketces foundation was actually weak.
This is because they didnt raise most of Heavenly Silver Marketces warriors by themselves. Those warriors were bought with money.
If a warrior is invited with a promise of wealth and glory, but like Hwangbo Chiseung, were to be mercilessly thrown away, who would be loyal to the Heavenly Silver Marketce?
So what Hwa Yu-cheon did was to kick out Hwa Ok-gi. He threatened thetter not to even think of entering the Heavenly Silver Marketce not unless he brings back Hwangbo Chiseung.
Because of that, Hwa Ok-gi went out to find Hwangbo Chiseung together with his subordinates.
Naturally, with everything that had happened recently, the sect couldnt dream of hosting a banquet. It probably wont happen not unless Hwa Ok-gi manages to find Hwangbo Chiseung and bring him back to Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Pyo-wol was genuinely curious.
He wondered how the seed called Hwangbo Chiseung, who was thrown away by Hwa Ok-gi, would grow into.
Ill find out soon enough.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Cow hair needle. Raws: ???(ţë).
- ţ ni C cow, ox, bull
- ë mo, mo C hair, fur, feather
- zhn C needle, pin, tack, acupuncture
Chapter 172
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 22
Manhwa: N/A
Despite his age being in the mid-fifties, Hwa Yu-cheon maintained a slim figure without any fat. His current body shape was achieved thanks to his rigorous daily training and strict diet.
So although he was over fifty years old, he boasted strength and energy as if he was still in his twenties.
He originally should have been in a very good mood today. Because today was the day when he would meet the woman who would be his new concubine.
Moreover, the woman who would be his concubine was said to be beautiful and young.
The fact that she was young was especially important. A young concubine can be a source of vitality for a man who is rushing towards the twilight of his life.
But Hwa Ok-gi ruined his good mood.
You half-baked bastard! How could you just abandon someone like Hwangbo Chiseung just because he lost his arm?!
He knew how terrifying a person, who is at their lowest, could be in Jianghu.
They might not be a problem right now, but they could make the situation worse if the Heavenly Silver Marketce weakens or falls into a crisis.
There are no subordinates who will devote their allegiance to a sect leader who easily abandons his men. Small problems like this can pile up together and soon cause the copse of a growing power like the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Hwa Yu-cheon sighed at his pathetic son.
But that didnt mean he would stay frowning.
Hwa Yu-cheon called his steward.
Steward Mae!
Yes, my Lord!
Soon after, Steward Mae Bulgun appeared and answered.
How is the preparation for the banquet going?
Ive prepared everything perfectly.
Can I trust you to do well?
Ive checked it a few times to be sure. There shouldnt be any problems.
At Mae Bulguns sure answer, Hwa Yu-cheon nodded.
What about people from the Snow Cloud Vi?
We let them stay in the guest hall.
Did anyonein when they learned that the banquet was dyed?
They had no choice but to ept it.
Read the atmosphere carefully, and make sure they are wellpensated. The more we do things like this, the more certain they have to behave.
Alright, my Lord!
Who should I pay attention to?
Lord Wu Jang-rak. Being Lord Yus subordinate, he has the greatest influence on the decision-making of the party.
Who else?
No one in particr has stood out so far.
Still, be polite to them.
Is there anything in particr that bothers you?
Mae Bulgun had a puzzled expression. Because the Hwa Yu-cheon he knew was never the one to give these orders without a reason.
You know that there was a big incident in Sichuan Province, right?
Yes! I heard that the Emei and Qingcheng sect had fought each other.
Because of them, Jianghu was noisy for a while.
It was the biggest incident that happened in Jianghu in decades.
But surprisingly, the calction that happened inside is not well known. Sichuan fortress itself is such a closed ce, but for some reason, even those who knew the truth of the incident kept their mouths shut.
The Heavenly Silver Marketce was said to have emerged as a new sect in the Enshi, but they did not have an excellent intelligencework.
There was a limit to the information they could get, and above all, they were not free enough to pay attention to the situation in Sichuan Province.
For that reason, they had no choice but to be in the dark with regards to the situation in Sichuan.
I heard about the incident where two sects closed their gates a while ago. It was a story that was hard to believe.
What are you talking about?
It seems that one assassin sent those two sects to closed istion.
What?
Mae Bulgun unknowingly frowned.
Because it was such an unbelievable story.
I found it unbelievable, too. The Qingcheng and Emei sect can be said to be the lords of the Sichuan Province, but such huge sects have no choice but to close their doors because of a single assassin. But it was true.
Really?
The great sects in Jianghu are already aware of it. But the problem is the identity of the assassin. Even the great sects in Jianghu have not clearly grasped the nature of the assassin yet.
Isnt it possible to find out through the Hao n?
Rather, it seems that the Hao n is thoroughly blocking information.
Oh, so thats why I have to pay special attention to the people of Snow Cloud Vi. Because theyre from Sichuan.
Thats right. Since they came from Chengdu, which is the center of Sichuan, they must know something about that assassin.
Mae Bulgun thought that Hwa Yu-cheon was scary.
If there is an assassin who is capable of making sects, such as the Emei and the Qingcheng sect, close their gates by themselves, they need to form a rtionship with them somehow.
If that didnt work, they at least had to figure out a way to know them. Thats because they can try to hire the assassin someday when they need it.
You have to pay special attention. We must obtain information about the assassin.
Alright.
Mae Bulgun bowed his head deeply and answered.
When Pyo-wol came out, Seol Hajin spoke to him.
What happenedst night?
Why?
I sneaked in your room and you werent there. You werete, werent you?
Thats right.
Where have you been? The brothel?
I met someone.
You knew someone in Enshi?
I recently just got to know them.
You didnt seem that friendly.
Seol Hajin frowned. But she smiled soon after and whispered in a low voice,
Are you going to be in your room tonight?
Maybe.
Fufu!
A peculiar smile appeared on Seol Hajins face.
What about Ko Il-pae?
Hes with Lord Wu. I dont think well be able to attend the banquet.
It was rare for mercenaries to be invited to a banquet.
This was because, in many cases, a mercenary without roots often has no manners and has a lot of potential to cause trouble.
For that reason, many sects were wary of inviting mercenaries inside their sect.
It was the same with the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Only the mercenary, Wolf King1, was required to be formally invited to such a banquet.
The Wolf King was one of the eight constetions.
He was a very unusual case. He was born into a noble family, but he soon left his abode and became strong on his own in the wilderness.
Only he is weed everywhere, but most of the mercenaries are not.
Wu Jang-rak did not tell the mercenaries to attend the banquet, even with empty words. But he sincerely asked Pyo-wol.
Well take good care of your belongings, so please go to the banquet.
Seol Hajin squinted one eye before returning to the other mercenaries.
Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at the tree.
Someone was crouching on the highest branch. He was wearing shabby ck clothes. This made his crouching figure look like a big crow.
He entered the room with Pyo-wol, but Soma quickly escaped and spent the night on such a tall branch.
No matter howfortable the bed was, Soma couldnt get a good nights sleep. So he looked for a high ce, and curled up there.
Every time the wind blew, the branches swayed as if it would break, but Soma persevered. The fact that he could sleep in such a state was astonishing.
Pyo-wol understood Soma.
The memories of hell he experienced as a child left deep scars in his heart.
Some people are cured without leaving a scar, but most people suffer from the aftereffects one way or another.
Soma was like that.
His memory of being kidnapped and abused by the Xiaoleiyin Temple as a child, and having his fathers arm amputated because of him, still haunts him.
He pretended to be okay on the outside and smiled like he was cheerful, but all of that was just a disguise to hide his wounds.
It was the same with Pyo-wol.
He never lets his guard down for a moment.
While everyone else was looking around and being rxed during breaks, he couldnt. This was one of the effects of the scars left by his dark past.
Once engulfed in darkness, it was impossible topletely shake it off.
That was the reason Soma blindly followed Pyo-wol, and it was also the same reason why Pyo-wol followed Soma.
Pyo-wol quietly entered the room and meditated. Meditating like this from time to time was more helpful for his martial arts than moving his body directly.
His martial arts of Aguido1 was a trace of his struggle for survival.
A new technique was created ording to the situation and added to the existing martial arts.
As a result, his martial arts could not be refined into one and had misceneous aspects.
This was also the case with his favoritebination of the phantom dagger and Soul-Reaping Thread, which he used the most.
The existing martial arts were not created with in mind from the time of making Aguido, but were created on the spot as needed.
Pyo-wol thought that from now on, rather than making a new technique, he should refine his existing martial arts andplete them as one martial art.
He didnt know how long it would take. But he couldnt just stop.
For that reason, Pyo-wol meditated whenever he had time and refined his Aguido.
Time flew by when he was so engrossed in Aguido.
When Pyo-wol woke up, the sun was already setting over the wall.
At that moment, a voice came from outside the door.
Lord, its time to attend the banquet.
Okay.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat and went outside.
He had been sitting cross-legged for almost half a day, but Pyo-wol showed no sign of numbness in his legs.
When he came out, Wu Jang-rak and his men were waiting for him.
Brother!
Suddenly, Somas voice came from the air.
Soma was falling, his clothes were pping like a crow. Hended lightly in front of Pyo-wol.
Did you stay on the tree all this time?
Yes!
Any movement?
I think the guests came when the sun was at its highest. It was noisy at the entrance.
If a person stays on a tall tree, they could clearly see what was happening inside the Heavenly Silver Marketce. Of course, that was only possible for someone who had very good eyesight.
Fortunately, Soma possessed excellent eyesight and hearing that went beyond the limits of an ordinary warrior. To others, he looked like he was just casually spending time on a tall tree, but in fact, Soma observed and collected information on everything that happened in the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Soma would then pass on the information he collected to Pyo-wol, while Pyo-wol would try to understand the overall situation based on the information Soma brought.
As Wu Jang-rak listened to the conversation between Pyo-wol and Soma, he felt goosebumps running through his body.
He felt it as he traveled to this ce together with them.
Those two were never at peace. Even during the break when everyone else was rxed, the two would constantly look around and try to grasp the situation that could be a variable in advance.
The appearance of these two people was enough to make Wu Jang-rak get tired.
Unlike those two, he thought nothing was going to happen at the Heavenly Silver Marketce. After all, they came as guests, and after one more day they would leave.
How can someone like me understand what they are thinking?
Wu Jang-rak gave up understanding Pyo-wol and moved on.
The banquet was held in the biggest hall in the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
In the spacious hall, where beautiful pirs supported the high roof, a lot of food was already prepared, and people were diligentlying and going.
Those whoe from Snow Cloud Vi can sit here.
Steward Mae Bulgun personally guided them.
It was a seat close to the chair where the sect leader was supposed to sit. The fact that they were seated close to the sect leader was proof that he was being treated specially.
Pyo-wol and Soma sat in the back of the seat assigned to the Snow Cloud Vi.
Meanwhile, people came in one after another.
Most of them were warriors. They mostly sat behind Pyo-wol.
Considering that the front seats were vacant, it seemed that more guests woulde from outside besides the Snow Cloud Vi.
Pyo-wols prediction soon became a reality.
You can sit this way.
Mae Bulgun has guided a group of warriors to a seat right next to the Snow Cloud Vi.
One man and one woman, each young and beautiful.
All the clothes he was wearing were made of precious silk. He also had a glossy de on his waist.
Just by looking at his outfit, he could tell that he was a son of a good family.
His head was slightly raised, and his gaze was directed upwards. This sight wasmon among people with high self-esteem or arrogant tendencies.
Mae Bulgun introduced them to Wu Jang-rak.
Lord Wu, these are Lord Lim Tae-moon and Lady Geum-hwa. They are the friends of Lord Hwa Ok-gi.
Nice to meet you. I am Wu Jang-rak of the Snow Cloud Vi .
If its the Snow Cloud Vi, isnt it the manor where Lord Yu of Taiyuan Merchant Group2 used to live?
In response to Lim Tae-moons reaction, Wu Jang-rak tilted his head slightly.
How do you know?
How can I not know? Its an honor to meet Lord Wu. I am Lim Tae-moon of the Shindojang3.
Shindojang?
A puzzled expression appeared on Woo Jang-raks face.
It was because it was a group he had never heard of.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Aguido. Raws: ???().
- weave, knit, organize, unite
- ghost, spirit of the dead, evil
- path, road, street, method, way
- Taiyuan Merchant Group. Raws: ????(̫Ԫ̈F).
- ̫ very, too, much; big; extreme
- Ԫ first; dor; origin; head
- merce, business, trade
- F sphere, ball, circle; mass, lump
- Shindojang. Raws: ???.
Chapter 173
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 23
Manhwa: N/A
Wu Jang-rak had gained many experiences as he had lived. He naturally had a lot of knowledge and great insight.
But he swore he had never even heard of a n named Godly Sword n.
Like the name of the Godly Sword n, he could not have known about such a grand n.
For a moment, a light of doubt shed in Wu Jang-raks eyes.
A well-established sect does not give such a poignant name recklessly. Those who overestimate themselves give it a name that makes people so captivating.
People who do not know the reality were just right to be deceived by the grand name of the Godly Sword n.
Wu Jang-rak looked closely at Lim Tae-moon.
The true nature of the n called the Godly Sword n is unknown, but the status of Lim Tae-moon was not naive. His physique was dignified, and the aura emanating from his body was not bad.
But that was all.
It was still not enough to meet the standards of Wu Jang-rak. Still, Wu Jang-rak didnt make it obvious.
I dont know much and have little knowledge about the Godly Sword n. If you tell me the location of the Godly Sword n, I will definitely stop by.
Haha! Our Godly Sword n is known for being a mysterious sect, so its no wonder that Lord Wu doesnt know.
Does that mean that you havent been showing your sects presence on purpose?
Lord Wu, you must be aware that many sects suffered damage during the War of the Demons and Heaven. Our Godly Sword n was one of those sects. We were at the forefront at that time so we ended up suffering great damage. After that, we refrained from doing external activities, so we can focus on strengthening our internal solidarity by encouraging disciples to train.
Hmm
Although our sect did not engage in external activities under the guise of being mysterious due to unavoidable circumstances, now that the internal power has been maintained to some extent, we are trying to spread our influence again.
Is that so?
Wu Jang-rak tilted his head.
There were a lot of questionable parts, but because Lim Tae-moon spoke so calmly, he wondered if he was wrong.
What is the name of the sect leader of the Godly Sword n? This is so I will not make a mistake once I meet him in the future.
Use the old man in Lim.
Is it Lord Lim Gusan?
Haha! Thats right. Hes my father.
As expected.
My father will like it when he sees Lord Wu.
I look forward to meeting him too.
Its a little iffy now, but if Lord Wu stops by our ce before returning to Chengdu, I will make sure to arrange a meeting between you and my father. You will not regret it.
Alright.
Lim Tae-moon smiled at Wu Jang-raks answer.
Its an expression of a person who has heard his desired answer.
By the way, did you say that you are a friend of Lord Hwa?
Thats right.
I wonder how the two of you became friends. If you were the sessor of such a mysterious sect, you would not have been that really active in Jianghu.
We met at a guest house by chance. And since we got along well, we started to get acquainted with each other.
I see!
It was amon urrence.
In fact, there were a lot of warriors who met by chance at a guest house and continued their rtionship. Wu Jang-rak had also made friends in the same way.
Next to Lim Tae-moon was a beautiful woman. She looked like she was in herte teens. Her pretty and bewitching appearance was impressive.
Im Geum Juhwa of the Haneum n. It is an honor to meet Lord Wu like this.
Nice to meet you, Lady Geum.
Wu Jang-rak had an unexpected expression on his face.
Although the Haneum n was not widely known in the Jianghu, it was still a venerable sect with a history of 100 years. It is not a n that has no substance like the Godly Sword n, but rather a n that is ssified as a prestigious sect.
Of course, Wu Jang-raks reaction to her had to be different.
How is sect leader Gong?
Do you know of my Master?
I havent met him in person, but Ive always heard of the reputation of Haneum sect leader, Gong Seung-hak. I havent gotten the chance to see him yet because I havent been able to reach him, but Im really d to meet his disciple like this.
A smile crept on the corner of Geum Juhwas lips.
She naturally felt happy when Wu Jang-rak, a man of high reputation, praised her master.
I am also honored to meet Lord Wu. I look forward to your guidance in the future.
What do you mean guidance? Im retired now.
Still, where is your experience in Jianghu that you have umted over the years going to? I would like to ask you to teach me a lot.
Hu! The Young Lady speaks nicely. Anyway, its really nice to meet you like this.
Wu Jang-rak looked at Geum Juhwa with a happy expression.
On the other hand, Lim Tae-moons expression was slightly distorted.
It was because he could feel the difference in treatment between himself and Geum Juhwa.
This old man is discriminating against people.
He was in a bad mood, but he tried to hide his anger.
Instead, his gaze turned to Pyo-wol and Soma, who were behind Wu Jang-rak.
Who are those two?
Theyre just apanying me.
Could you please introduce me to them?
What?
Wu Jang-rak had a bewildered expression.
So far, he has encountered many people while traveling with Pyo-wol, but not one of them has shown their interest in Pyo-wol.
This is because Pyo-wol covered his handsome face with a scarf, trying to avoid gathering anyones attention. Only Wu Jang-rak and hispanions paid attention to him.
Theres something.
Lim Tae-moons eyes lit up.
It wasnt because he had business with Pyo-wol. He just want to poke and test him because he wasnt in the greatest mood, but Wu Jang-raks bewildered reaction made everything even more interesting.
That
If Lord Wu feels ufortable, I will greet him personally.
He strode closer to Pyo-wol without even asking for Wu Jang-raks permission.
Lim Tae-moon greeted Pyo-wol without hesitation.
I am Lim Tae-moon. Its also considered fate for the two of us to meet at a banquet, so lets exchange our names.
Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at Lim Tae-moon, who suddenly approached him.
Lim Tae-moon was smiling at him.
Pyo-wols eyes were burdensome, but Lim Tae-moon did not avoid his gaze and looked straight at him.
Since Pyo-wol did not speak for a long time, a crease broke out in between Lim Tae-moons forehead.
Why arent you answering me? You dont even want to say hello to me?
Lim Tae-moons tone was sharp.
Lord Lim!
Wu Jang-rak tried to dissuade him in a hurry.
Because he knows the nature of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
Pyo-wol.
Pardon?
Thats my name.
Hoo! So you werent mute. I thought your tongue was cut off because you kept your mouth shut. Anyway, nice to meet you, Lord Pyo. Where are you from?
Why are you asking that?
Well, Im just curious.
Lim Tae-moon replied with an indifferent expression.
There was no courtesy in his attitude.
Lord Lim! Thats
Geum Juhwa who was next to him became embarrassed and tried to stop him.
She also had her arrogant side, but as a famous disciple of a prestigious sect, she at least keep the minimum courtesy.
They were only together because of their mutual friend, Hwa Ok-gi, so she didnt know that Lim Tae-moon would be such a rude person.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth,
Youre unnecessarily curious.
I cant stand it when Im curious about something. So youre not gonna answer?
I have no reason to answer.
Anger appeared on Lim Tae-moons face at Pyo-wols indifferent answer.
He looked like he was about to have a seizure.
The Lord is arriving.
Mae Bulguns voice resounded throughout the hall.
We greet you, my Lord.
The Heavenly Silver Marketces warriors all stood up and greeted him in unison.
Haha! Lets all sit down.
Hwa Yu-cheon raised his hand and gestured for the warriors to sit down.
At his appearance, Lim Tae-moon couldnt say anything more. He ust chewed his lips and went back to his ce.
At that moment, Wu Jang-rak breathed a sigh of relief.
That unexpected loach made me nervous.
Wu Jang-raks lifespan seemed to have been cut short by ten years. In just that short interaction, his face looked much older.
Wu Jang-rak red at Lim Tae-moons back.
If its a n that produced people with such a personality, theres nothing more to see.
He knew it since the time he introduced his n with the grand name of the Godly Sword n. The name alone was usible, and it was clear that it was a mundane sect with no substantiality.
Lim Tae-moon was dissatisfied that he had not heard from Pyo-wol, so he sat down and stared at Pyo-wol.
When Wu Jang-rak saw it, he sighed.
He doesnt live up to his name.
Wu Jang-rak shook his head and looked at Hwa Yu-cheon, who was sitting in front.
Hwa Yu-cheon opened his mouth.
I would like to express my gratitude to those who attended the banquet. Although there is not much set up, I hope you enjoy it to your hearts content. Heh heh heh!
Hwa Yu-cheon looked easy-going, not like the owner of arge force called the Heavenly Silver Marketce. But no one believed his current attitude was his real nature.
He was a talented person who had grown Heavenly Silver Marketce to this scale in just a few decades. It was impossible for a person with just ordinary skill.
Mae Bulgun waited for Hwa Yu-cheon to finish speaking and introduced Lim Tae-moon and Geum Juhwa.
It feels really good to see Jianghus famous members like this. So are you Ok-gis friends?
Yes! We get along with him quite well.
Heh heh! Continue being his friend from now on. There are many things that the childcks because he grew up too spoiled.
We will.
I want to see your father someday. Seeing you makes me think that Ill get along well with your father.
My father always said that he wanted to meet Lord Hwa.
Oh! Really?
How can I tell a lie?
Hwa Yu-cheon smiled at Lim Tae-moons words.
To be honest, he didnt know where the Godly Sword Sect was attached, but he couldnt allow the other person to be in a bad mood so he just agreed.
I cant wait to see your father.
My father will like it.
Speak well about me .
Of course.
A small smile appeared on the corner of Lim Tae-moons lips.
If his father and Hwa Yu-cheon had a rtionship because of him, he would have done a great job.
But I dont see Ok-gi.
I sent him to do an errand because I have work to do. Hell be back soon, so please wait for a while.2*
Alright.
Lim Tae-moon bowed his head slightly to Hwa Yu-cheon and sat down.
Hwa Yu-cheon also greeted Geum Juhwa warmly.
Are there any inconveniences in staying at the main sect?
I am restingfortably thanks to the consideration of Lord Hwa.
There shouldnt be any inconvenience in serving Wu Daehyup of the Taiyuan Merchant Group.
Its been a long time since I retired from Taiyuan Merchant Group. Right now Im just the general manager of a small manor.
Isnt that a small manor where Lord Yu Gi-cheon, who was the head of Taiyuan Merchant Group, resides?
Taiyuan Merchant Group, which was cultivated and raised by Yu Gi-cheon, expanded even further by his sons generation. It was iparably bigger than when Yu Gi-cheon was on active duty.
Because of that, many sects in the world wanted to establish a rtionship with the Taiyuan Merchant Group. This is because they can secure stable financial resources if they receive support from the Taiyuan Merchant Group.
Heavenly Silver Marketce was not financially so poor that he dared to spread his hand to the Taiyuan Merchant Group.
They were rather affluent. But the more resources, the better. For that reason, Hwa Yu-cheon tried to have himself introduced to Yu Gi-cheon after establishing a rtionship with Wu Jang-rak.
Wu Jang-rak also noticed Hwa Yu-cheons inner intentions. However, he did not me Hwa Yu-cheon for his greed.
This is because Jianghu is such a fierce ce.
Taiyuan Merchant Group in the early days grew like that.
Yu Gi-cheon and Wu Jang-rak fought really fiercely and struggled to form even a small rtionship.
Hwa Yu-cheon lowered his voice.
There is one thing I really want to ask you.
Yes?
I heard that a lot of things have happened in Chengdu recently.
Ah! Are you talking about what happened to the Emei and the Qingcheng sect?
Yes. May I know a little bit about the details? Most of them have only heard about the two closing their gates, because they dont know about the inside processes.
It was difficult to obtain detailed information from the outside due to the closed topography unique to Sichuan. For that reason, he is trying to find out information directly from Wu Jang-rak, who stayed directly in Chengdu.
Wu Jang-rak was momentarily taken aback by the unexpected words. However, as a person who had been trained for a long time, he quickly corrected his expression and continued speaking calmly.
Even we dont know the details. As you know, it happened so quickly that we didnt know what was going on.
But dont you know a little bit about it?
Its hard to say right now.
Yes?
Im sorry, Lord Hwa!
Hwa Yu-cheon was flustered by Wu Jang-raks reaction.
He naturally thought Woo Jang-rak would tell him some information, but he didnt expect him to outright reject himlike this.
Wu Jang-rak couldnt hide his embarassed expression.
Not because of Hwa Yu-cheon, but because of Pyo-wol, who was apanying him.
Pyo-wol didnt want his identity to be revealed. To exin in detail the process of the two ns, he, of course, had to talk about Pyo-wol.
How could he talk about him when he is there watching him?
It was an act of receiving his resentment not only of Wu Jang-rak himself, but also Yu Gi-cheon, the owner.
Wu Jang-rak didnt want to die yet.
At the unexpected reaction of Wu Jang-rak, Hwa Yu-cheons expression was slightly distorted.
In an instant, a cold atmosphere was formed between the two of them.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Godly Sword n. Raws: Shindojang, ???(P)
- spirit, god, supernatural being
- knife; old coin; measure
- P vige, hamlet; vi; surname
Chapter 174
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 24
Manhwa: N/A
Huff! Huff!
Mok Gahye panted.
If Shin Mugum had not held her hand, she would have given up on running away.
Are you okay?
Im fine. Dont worry. I can still hold on.
Mok Gahye tried to make her expression as calm and casual as possible. But she could not deceive the Shin Mugum.
Lets rest a little.
We dont have time for that. They probably knew I was gone by now, and formed a tracking team.
I suppose so.
The longer we rest, the easier it will be for them to find the traces we left. So, we cant rest. Even if I fall.
You better get on my back.
I can still move.
Gahye!
I dont want to burden my brother already.
Okay. But if youre having a hard time, you must tell me.
Okay.
Mok Gahye nodded hard.
Shin Mugum looked at Mok Gahye with a sad expression.
After entering the Heavenly Silver Marketce, Mok Gahye did not stop contemting and sighing at her situation.
In order to save her fallen family, she chose the path of bing Hwa Yu-cheons concubine. She came to Heavenly Silver Marketce after going through all sorts of hardships, but Hwa Yu-cheon never came to see her.
It was then that she realized.
What Hwa Yu-cheon really wanted was Gongbu, and not her. She is merely an added bonus.
She thought it wouldnt matter if she sacrificed herself for the sake of her family. She believed that many people would be happy if she could put up with it.
But the moment she entered the Heavenly Silver Marketce, all her confidence was shaken.
There was no one here who truly cared for herself.
What shook her determination more than anything else was her conversation with Pyo-wol.
When Pyo-wol asked about the rtionship between Heavenly Silver Marketce and Bamboo Sea n, she came to the same realization. That the person who ordered the Demon Chasing Team to go after them was someone from the Bamboo Sea n.
The Bamboo Sea n was the only group that could damage the Heavenly Silver Marketce by stealing the sword, Gongbu.
Neither the Heavenly Silver Marketce nor Bamboo Sea n were interested in her safety.
The only person who could make Mok Gahye happy was herself.
All they wanted was the ancient sword, Gongbu. They dont care what happens to her life as long as they can get their hands on Gongbu.
Her faith in Hwa Yu-cheon haspletely disappeared.
She couldnt keep her promise to help her family.
She wondered if her choice was the best one.
While Pyo-wol was outside, she thought and thought again.
When her troubles were at their peak, she went out for a while to get some fresh air. What she saw at that time was the back of Shin Mugum who was crying alone.
He came all the way here to escort the woman he loved to another mans arms. This is the way to repay the kindness to the Mok Gahye family who raised him, so he tried his best to escort her.
With the help of Pyo-wol, she entered Heavenly Silver Marketce safely, but now she had to be another mans woman.
Heforted himself that it was okay to watch her achieve her happiness from the sidelines, but his heart was breaking.
So whenever he wasnt with Mok Gahye, he would cry. He would try to hold his tears back, but the tears didnt stop falling.
The moment she saw Shin Mugum crying, Mok Gahye burst into tears.
Only then did she realize how much Shin Mugum loved her. The two hugged each other and cried profusely.
After the two of them stopped crying, she decided.
She would escape from her harsh fate.
Mok Gahye persuaded Shin Mugum, and in the end, Shin Mugum agreed.
He didnt bring Mok Gahye here because he liked it. He only did it because he thought that bringing Mok Gahye to Heavenly Silver Marketce was the right way for her happiness.
But he realized his thinking was wrong while staying at the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
The only person who could make Mok Gahye happy was him.
He was the only one who truly loved her.
As long as they confirmed each others feelings, they had no reason to be at Heavenly Silver Marketce.
But there were many things to consider.
Hwa Yu-cheon will never let her go. Gongbu aside, it is clear that his self-esteem will be hurt.
When it is known that a woman who was certain to be his concubine has run away, he will no longer be able to walk around with his head up in Jianghu.
For warriors, pride is sometimes more valuable than life. More so for a head of arge force like Hwa Yu-cheon.
It wasnt just the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
The Bamboo Sea n will also go after them.
Mok Gahye was not an idiot. She actually had intelligence that was superior to the average person. Now that she knew the truth, she could predict what would happen without difficulty.
If they knew that Mok Gahye had escaped from Heavenly Silver Marketce, the Bamboo Sea n would also send a tracking team. This is because, if they can take Gongbu, they can prevent the intervention of the Rain Mountain Manor in advance.
At this point, the Heavenly Silver Marketce must have already organized a tracking team, while the news that she had escaped reached the Bamboo Sea n. If so, they will also send a tracking team.
She wasnt sure if the two of them would be able to shake off the pursuit of the two forces.
Still, she did not hesitate any longer.
Mok Gahye stretched out her hand. Shin Mugum intertwined his hand with hers.
She felt his warmth. She was prepared to pay any price if she could continue to feel Shin Mugums warmth.
Shin Mugum moved while holding Mok Gahyes hand.
It was by no means easy to navigate through the thick bushes at night without a single light.
Branches and thorns scratched and wounded his body. Still, he did not stop walking.
He squeezed the hand that held Mok Gahye.
I will never let go of this hand.
The escape of Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum disturbed the mood of the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Many Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors were mobilized to catch the two of them. It was not an atmosphere that could amodate and take care of the people who came from Snow Cloud Vi.
So Wu Jang-rak decided that it was meaningless to stay at the Heavenly Silver Marketce any longer. He told Mae Bulgun, the steward, that he would stop by againter on his return to Chengdu.
Mae Bulgun expressed his regret, but he could not dissuade him. Because it was not polite to invite guests and not serve them ordingly.
Please stop by our sect when you return to Chengdu. I will do my best to treat you then.
I will definitely do that.
Wu Jang-rak was only let go by Mae Bulgun after making several promises. A tired look was evident on his face when he returned to the empty guest hall.
But he soon cheered up and said,
Now, lets depart.
Lets go, everyone! Double check your things, and stay alert!
Ko Il-pae ordered the mercenaries to be careful before setting off.
Pyo-wol and Soma also slowly followed behind them.
Soma looked at Pyo-wol and said,
I hope sister doesnt get caught.
Although they had only been together for a few days, he had be a little attached. Above all, Mok Gahye was the one who made his favorite snack, which was beef jerky.
It was Somas small wish for her to escape safely so he can eat her beef jerky again next time.
Pyo-wol did not say anything about Mok Gahye.
It was her decision toe to the Heavenly Silver Marketce, and it was her will to escape. There was no reason for Pyo-wol to meddle in her deciding the direction of her life by her own will.
He doesnt know what made her change her mind, but it must have been a difficult decision, so he wanted her to achieve her goal.
Pyo-wol, who was passing through the Heavenly Silver Marketce with Wu Jang-rak and his party, suddenly turned his head and looked in a certain direction.
He felt a stinging gaze.
A young man stood in the direction where he felt someones eyes at him.
It was the man he saw at the banquetst night.
Lim Tae-moon.
He was staring at Pyo-wol with a straight face. He had felt humiliated by Pyo-wolst night which was why he was deliberately staring at him like this.
It was to let Pyo-wol know that he would remember him clearly.
Soma whispered to Pyo-wol,
Should I kill him?
When we meet him again.
Really?
Somas eyes widened.
He just asked out of the blue, so he didnt expect Pyo-wols answer.
He had seen a lot of people so far, but its the first time he had seen such a self-centered person like Lim Tae-moon.
He was being conscious and angry all alone by himself. He was the kind of person who could just get stabbed and killed somewhere.
So far, he is lucky enough to survive, but if he continues to live like that, one day he will be found as a cold corpse in a back alley.
Its worth knowing the level of Hwa Ok-gi.
Anyone can tell the level of a person by looking at the people around them.
Having a friend like Lim Tae-moon meant that Hwa Ok-gi was not that great. In fact, if he had been sane, he would not have abandoned Hwangbo Chiseung in the first ce.
Pyo-wol thought that Heavenly Silver Marketces power wouldntst long. Because a person like Hwa Ok-gi was the sessor of the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Wu Jang-rak came up to Pyo-wol and said,
We will use thend route to get to Henan province from now on. Except for crossing the Yangtze River by riding a boat in the middle, we will be riding a horse all the way, so it may be a little tiring.
Okay.
Pyo-wol nodded.
Wu Jang-rak was a good guide.
Not only did he provide directions, but he also exined the surrounding circumstances and geography. This is because he knows that Pyo-wolcks knowledge outside of Sichuan Province. That is why Pyo-wol asked for Wu Jang-rakspany.
Pyo-wol listened to everything Wu Jang-rak had told him.
A long time ago, before being kidnapped by the Blood Shadow Group, he had the experience of traveling in the Jianghu, but the memories of that time were nothing more than old knowledge.
On the other hand, what Wu Jang-rak taught him was up to date information that he could use now. Wu Jang-raks knowledge together with his experiences helped Pyo-wol understand the current situation of Jianghu.
At the northern edge of Hubei Province, where we are now, there is a traditional sect, the Wudang sect. Although their sect experienced a period of stagnation and istion, when they opened their gates and made a big contribution during the War of the Demons and Heavens, they got to enjoy prosperity again.
The Wudang Sect, who came back into the world after the War of the Demons and Heavens, were at their best.
The warriors, who devoted themselves in training during their istion, became a strong support for the Wudang sect as the years passed. They also did not forget the disgrace of their predecessors, so they pushed for the nurturing of the next generation.
As a result, they were able to sessfully create numerous talents that will lead the Wudang sect in the future.
The prominent members of the first generation disciples are Wugong and Wugum. Those two have excellent martial arts enough to go down in the history of the Wudang sect. Wugum was particrly well versed with Wudangs swordsmanship and is being talked about as the best swordsman. Among the great disciples, his vocation clearly reveals his lugak, and he is already called Wudangs Number One.
It wasnt just them.
The second generation disciples of the current Wudang sect, such as Sohan, Soyeol, and Sogeom, were all outstanding members.
They have been prominent for the past ten years, and they have also achieved outstanding results in the Sect Exchange1 with the disciples of other sects.
Because of this, people were arguing that Wudang might be able to surpass Two Factions of the world, Gwangmumun and Cheon Mujang, within a few decades.
Wu Jang-rak knew more about the Wudang sect.
Taiyuan Merchant Group, whose owner was Yu Gi-cheon, donatedrge sums to the Wudang sect to be able to maintain a close rtionship. Because of that, Wu Jang-rak had no choice but to pay more attention to them.
This is the reason why Wu Jang-rak has deep knowledge about the Wudang sect.
Pyo-wol suddenly asked,
Isnt the Heavenly Silver Marketce also in Hubei?
Thats right. Enshi is in Hubei Province.
Both sects are in the Hubei province, so is the Wudang sect not interested in Enshi?
Theyre too far away to be interested. Even though theyre both in Hubei, the distance between the two is more than a thousand li. In fact, its okay to say that they arepletely different regions. Besides, Enshi is a small city. There is no reason for the Wudang sect to be interested.
I see.
Pyo-wol nodded.
A huge amount of money was needed to maintain arge sect such as the Wudang sect. Because of this, Jianghus big-name sects reach out to various businesses and stakeholders.
Even the Shaolin Temple, which is said to be the cleanest among them, owns arge field. They were reaping huge profits from sharecropping besides from the donations being sent by their disciples every year.
The same was true of the Wudang sect.
Although Hubei Province was the Wudang sects territory, it could not control all of the areas. So they only concentrate and manage areas where their profits are guaranteed.
A small city like Enshi is not the object of their interest.
Pyo-wol somehow grasped how the main sects were rolling.
In a nutshell, they mainly manage areas where there is a lot of money.
Areas where there is no great wealthing in were not their concern. For that reason, the Heavenly Silver Marketce managed to avoid the Wudang sects eyes and receive support from the Rain Mountain Vi.
People often think of Jianghu as being very romantic or lofty, but if they look into it, it is not much different from the power struggles of local government officials.
When Pyo-wol was learning about Jianghu and the Wudang sect,
Suddenly, Ko Il-pae, who was in the lead, shouted loudly.
Check this out!
Pyo-wol and Wu Jang-rak drove their horses to the ce where Ko Il-pae was.
Hng!
Woo Jang-rak let out a groan without knowing it.
Dead bodies were scattered all over the ce.
They are warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Sect Exchange. Raws: ???().
- jio C mix; intersect; exchange,municate; deliver
- jin C sword, dagger, saber
- chung, cng C window
Chapter 175
Light Novel: Volume 7 Episode 25
Manhwa: N/A
Many of the faces they had seen at the banquet were visible. It was clear that all the dead bodies in front of them were warriors from the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
As if they had fought a fierce battle, their bodies were full of small andrge wounds.
Wu Jang-rak frowned.
What happened? Did Lady Mok Gahye and her escort defeat them all?
Wu Jang-rak figured out the level of Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum when they traveled together.
With Mok Gahyes skills, she could not defeat so many people. Of course, Shin Mugum was much stronger than her. However, they were not strong enough to deal with so many warriors at once.
Of course, he could have hidden his power. But even so, Wu Jang-rak did not think that Shin Mugum would be able to deal with these many warriors. If he were that capable, he wouldnt have been so helpless against the Demon Chasing Team.
Theres a third party involved.
There was no way that he would have killed all those who were desperate to escape and were the new martial arts swordsmen. He didnt even have the martial arts skills to do that.
It was clear that someone intervened and killed the Heavenly Silver Marketces warriors.
Who is it? The Bamboo Sea n?
It was quite possible.
It was the Bamboo Sea n, who hired the Demon Chasing Team to prevent Gongbu from entering the Rain Mountain Manor.
They had enough reason to intervene after receiving information that Heavenly Silver Marketce was pursuing Mok Gahye.
Wu Jang-rak approached Pyo-wol,
This is getting annoying. Its probably better to get out of here before we get swept away.
Pyo-wol nodded his head without saying a word.
Wu Jang-rak turned to Ko Il-pae and said,
Make sure were heading to a ce with as little people as possible.
Alright.
Ko Il-pae replied with a calm expression.
Even though he was a mercenary who lived with death near by his side, he didnt feel like he had so many corpses written down.
If he cant avoid it, of course you have to fight, but if you can avoid it, it is right to avoid it as much as possible.
Ko Il-pae exchanged nces with the mercenaries.
Seonghwa! You take the lead.
Alright.
Jin Seonghwa answered.
He was the guide that Ko Il-pae trusted the most. He was quick to judge the situation and was able to trust and rely on the terrain of the area.
As soon as he received Ko Il-paes order, Jin Seonghwa stepped forward and began to take the lead.
Lets go this way.
The mercenaries followed him without saying a word. They know and believe in his abilities.
Jin Seonghwa ran at a fast pace.
He moved in search of as few people as possible. But his movements soon hit the wall.
What?
Jin Seonghwa, who was running at high speed, stopped and looked at Ko Il-pae.
A look of embarrassment was evident on Jin Seonghwas face. It was the same with Ko Il-pae.
Dozens of bodies were lying in front of their path.
He had worked hard to avoid the battlefield, so he had no choice but too look pale when he encountered corpses in their way again.
Is it the Heavenly Silver Marketces warriors again?
Wu Jang-rak examined the bodies.
These are not the Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors.
It was his conclusion after examining the bodies.
The clothes and weapons were different from those of the Heavenly Silver Marketce .
They seem to be warriors of the Bamboo Sea n.
Only the Bamboo Sea n could mobilize warriors of this size in the nearby area.
Ko Il-paes expression hardened.
This is really giving me a headache. If all the men of the Heavenly Silver Marketce and Bamboo Sea n were mobilized, there would be a bloody wind.
Until she escaped with Shin Mugum, Mok Gahye would not have expected such a situation toe.
After some time, she tracked down the Heavenly Silver Marketce and Bamboo Sea n in turn. This is because the movement of the Bamboo Sea n is bound to beter than that of the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
However, the movement of the Bamboo Sea n was faster than she expected, and as a result, she collided head-on with the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Just as the Heavenly Silver Marketce recruited spies and grasped information inside the Bamboo Sea n, the Bamboo Sea n was also monitoring the movements of the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
The urgent movement of the Heavenly Silver Marketce was caught by their surveincework.
It was not difficult for Yeo Hwa-young to find out that Mok Gahye had escaped from the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
It might have taken her a while to deliberate on the unexpected situation, but within a short time, Yeo Hwa-young moved her troops to secure Mok Gahye.
If they couldnt get Mok Gahye, they had to at least get their hands on Gongbu. In this way, it was still possible for them topletely prevent the Rain Mountain Manor from intervening.
Once a decision was made, the action was quicker.
It was a much quicker response than Mok Gahye had expected.
Yeo Hwa-young dispatched the Bamboo Sea n warriors towards Mok Gahyes escape route.
The Heavenly Silver Marketce and the Bamboo Sea ns warriors had no choice but to meet in the middle, and they shed with all their might.
The sh between the two ns was bound to happen anyway, but it happened much earlier due to Mok Gahyes escape.
The warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce and the Bamboo Sea n were shing all over the forest.
Mok Gahye did not expect that such a situation would ur due to her escape.
Chaeng! Chaeng!
The sound of weapon shes could be heard everywhere.
The situation was bing more serious than expected.
Come on, lets get out of here!
Wu Jang-rak took his party.
* * *
There was a vast forest on the outskirts of Enshi.
The huge forest, which has densely packed trees that the sky could not be seen, was called the Dead Forest.1
Once a person gets lost in the middle of the forest, they cant get out until they die.
Because of that, even the people who lived nearby did not go into the depths of Dead Forest.
The forest where Mok Gahye escaped was the Dead Forest.
A woman wearing cotton cloth was standing on arge tree overlooking the Dead Forest.
Whenever the wind blew, the branch on which the woman was standing on swayed and bent, but she didnt even move.
The woman standing upright on the tree was Yeo Hwa-young.
It was she who led the way today.
As soon as she received the information that Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum had escaped, she moved the elites of the Bamboo Sea n.
As time goes by, the Heavenly Silver Marketce will be harder to deal with. Now is the perfect opportunity.
Knowing that if the Rain Mountain Manor intervened, the tilted weight could not be turned back twice, Yeo Hwa-young boldly moved.
About three hundred Bamboo Sea n elite warriors entered the Dead Forest.
They followed the traces left by Mok Gahye and Shin Mugum and entered the depths of Dead Forest.
There were reports of collision with the warriors Heavenly Silver Marketce. But Yeo Hwa-young didnt even blink.
We must secure Gongbu. The moment Gonbu is taken away by them, the Rain Mountain Manor will intervene. If the Rain Mountain Manor intervenes, we will be miserably driven from the ce where we have lived for hundreds of years.
Yeo Hwa-young encouraged the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n.
At that time, an old man with a strong impression like a lion approached Yeo Hwa-young. The old man who stepped on a branch the size of a childs finger and did not waver was Ak Chusan.
Ak Chusan opened his mouth with an expression of admiration,
Is this really okay? The damage is going to be quite severe.
We have to endure it.
You are much better than your father. You should have been born a man.
I think so too. If I had been a man, my father would have handed full authority sooner. If I had taken over the entire n a little earlier, our n wouldnt have been pushed by the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
I agree.
Ak Chusan shook his head.
It was onlyst night that she was ridiculed by Hwa Ok-gi in the guest house.
If it were any other woman, she would have been shedding tears of resentment until now, but Yeo Hwa-young was different.
She thought that now was the perfect opportunity, so she moved her troops, already forgetting the shameful memories ofst night.
It was a temperament that was difficult for even men to have.
Ak Chusan admired Yeo Hwa-youngs temperament and decisiveness. That kind of temperament must be innate, not something that can be learned.
Huh! Its so fun to watch this child.
Ak Chusan had never raised a disciple of his own, even though his martial arts had reached a high level. It was because his temper was so bad that all those who had gone under him could not bear it and escaped.
Because of that, he had never felt the enjoyment of raising a disciple, but now that he is watching Yeo Hwa-youngs progress, he felt a simr satisfaction.
That was then.
L, Lord!
Suddenly, a middle-aged man jumped up the tree.
The middle-aged man was Naeng Chushim, the head of Bamboo Sea n. Naeng Chushim was feared by many because of his strong martial arts and cruel hands.
Yeo Hwa-young asked urgently,
How did it go?
There is a problem.
What is it?
The Heavenly Silver Marketce sent additional troops.
What?
It is said that their reinforcements have started from the Heavenly Silver Marketce. At this rate, even if we can secure a Mok Gahye, we will have no choice but to lose it due to inferiority in power.
They shouldnt have been able to do that much, but youre saying they asked for more troops?
It seems that Hwa Yu-cheon is directly bringing in reinforcements.
Then
Yeo Hwa-youngs expression hardened.
The Heavenly Silver Marketces best warrior was Hwa Yu-cheon. But it was extremely rare for him to move personally especially after the Heavenly Silver Marketce settled in Enshi.
The reason why the Bamboo Sea n has been pushed back by the Heavenly Silver Marketce was because of Hwa Yu-cheon.
The influence of that one person is as great as that of hundreds of warriors.
Naeng Chushim said,
How about stepping down for now. If we choose to proceed, the sacrifices will increase even more.
We cant. Weve already made a lot of sacrifices. If we step back now, its better if we didnt start this at all.
But
How many troops are left in the headquarters?
Eighty outside disciples.
Gather them all in.
But that would leave the main sect empty.
Its the same with them. We have to win here. Even if we leave Dead Forest now, there would be no ce for the Bamboo Sea n to stay any more.
Yeo Hwa-young was adamant.
Naeng Chushim realized that he couldnt change her mind. Yeo Hwa-youngs determination will not change no matter what he says.
In any case, the sh with the Heavenly Silver Marketce was unavoidable.
In the end, Naeng Chushim sent a letter through a carrier pigeon, summoning the Bamboo Sea n troops who had been waiting in the Dead Forest.
Waah!
They are the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
The Bamboo Sea n garbage has appeared.
Riding the wind, the voices of people and the sh of weapons could be heard everywhere.
The original purpose of taking Gongbu from Mok Gahye has long since disappeared from peoples minds.
The Heavenly Silver Marketce and the Bamboo Sea ns warriors shed, burning their hatred for each other.
As the warriors of opposing sides kill each other, the forest bes what its name suggests, a forest of the dead.
Pyo-wol raised his head and looked up.
There was a thick scent of blood in the wind.
Whileing here, he and hispanions had already seen more than a hundred bodies.
All of them were warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce and the Bamboo Sea n.
In some ces, warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce were dead, and in other ces, warriors of the Bamboo Sea n were found.
Their bodies were horribly mutted, and blood stained the floor red.
The degree of damage to their bodies was getting worse. It was proof that their hatred for each other deepened as the fight got longer.
Lord Pyo!
Wu Jang-rak approached Pyo-wol.
His face was as hard as a stone. He had never lost hisposure in any case, but now he was.
The atmosphere inside the Dead Forest was very gloomy.
If they meet with the warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce or Bamboo Sea n by chance, they could have been in big trouble.
This is because warriors blinded by anger can attack a person without distinguishing between their peers.
Because of that, Wu Jang-raks subordinates and the mercenaries were extremely nervous.
Their anxiety was conveyed through the air to Pyo-wol.
Suddenly, Pyo-wols gaze turned forward.
This is because the blood scent felt especially thick.
What is it?
Pyo-wol did not answer Wu Jang-raks question and walked to the ce where the scent of blood came from.
As he scrambled through the bushes, he saw twenty or so bodiesying all over the ce.
They presumed they were men of the Heavenly Silver Marketce, and Bamboo Sea n.
The blood they shed made up a small pond.
Someone was sitting in the middle of it.
A man with his head down helplessly and breathing heavily. His whole body was stained with blood, and he couldnt even tell the shape of his face.
However, Pyo-wol immediately recognized the mans identity.
Shin Mugum.
Shin Mugum, who had blood all over his body, barely raised his head after hearing his voice.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~- Dead Forest. Raws: ???().
- wng, w C death, destroyed; lose, perish
- z, zi C offspring, child; fruit, seed of; 1st terrestrial branch
- ln C forest, grove; surname
Chapter 176: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 1
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 1Manhwa: N/A
The whole world looked red.
It was not known whether it was because the blood vessels in his eyes had ruptured, or if blood had entered his eyes.
But none of that mattered.
Everything was red. Only one thing had caught his attention clearly.
A man who had his face covered with a scarf.
He knew there was an unusually beautiful face behind that scarf.
Shin Mugum did not know the mans identity. But he knew very well how demonic the little boy that followed him was. The little demon, who had ughtered the people in an instant, couldnt act in front of Pyo-wol.
Also, like a mouse in front of a cat, the Wind and Thunder sect leader, Lee Yulsan, could not breathe out loud in front of Pyo-wol.
Jianghu is where power reigns.
Lee Yulsan, who was a person of great influence and authority, did not even dare to fight back and waited for Pyo-wols disposition. It meant that Pyo-wols power greatly overwhelms Lee Yulsan and the Wind and Thunder sect.
The only man Shin Mugum could lean on was Pyo-wol.
He initially tried to protect Mok Gahye by himself.
He fought both against the warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce and the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n.
The two of them were able to survive until now because the warriors of the two manors kept each other in check by attacking each other. But if the two forces had joined forces to attack them, Shin Mugum would not have been able to protect Mok Gahye.
However, there was a limit to what he could endure on his own.
So Shin Mugum had no choice but to take a gamble.
He let escaped Mok Gahye escape on her own while he stayed and blocked the warriors of the two manors.
He had deep sword wounds on his side and shoulder, and injuries to the extent that bones were exposed on his back. He didnt know how much of his blood had been shed.
There was only one reason why he had not yet lost consciousness even though he had suffered injuries that an ordinary person would have already died of.
Mok Gahye.
Shin Mugum thought of her and clenched his teeth.
But now he has reached its limit. But before he could die, he had a favor to ask the man in front of him.
P Please save Gahye. Heuk!
When he opened his mouth, blood climbed up his throat.
He could feel the Pyo-wols gaze. Pyo-wol was looking at Shin Mugum with eyes that made it difficult to decipher what he was thinking.
Shin Mugum tried to stand up.
Thud!
However, his legs lost their strength. He ended up copsing into the pool of blood. Furthermore, since he forced himself to move, blood gushed out of his wounds again.
He felt pain as if his body was on fire. However, instead of screaming, he tried to channel strength to his two legs.
Thud!
Shin Mugum barely managed to kneel down. He then bowed his head into a pool of blood.
P, please protect Gahye She is a pitiful person. She has been the victim of oppression all her life. Please help her to live her own life.
..
Pyo-wol didnt answer.
Shin Mugum was in a state of distress.
Please!
If he could only hear Pyo-wols answer, he thought he could close his eyes with peace of mind.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
Im an assassin.
Pardon?
I dont know how to protect a person.
Then
At Pyo-wols unexpected reply, Shin Mugums eyes fluttered violently. He never dreamed that Pyo-wol would be an assassin.
At that moment, an idea suddenly ran through his mind.
Then I want to make a request
Request?
Isnt it notmon tomission an assassin?
Pyo-wol looked a little dumbfounded.
How could Shin Mugum think of asking him to take on amission when his life is in danger.
Shin Mugums response was frankly beyond his expectations. So he got interested.
What is the quest?
Please kill all the enemies that threaten her.
In an instant, Pyo-wols eyebrows twitched.
The request that caught him off guard. Whether he protects Mok Gahye or to kill the enemy that threatened her, it was the same request.
It was just a y of words, but the essence was the same. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol had no choice but to ept his request.
It was because the words of Shin Mugum were reasonable. That was all he could think of because he was so desperate.
Still, he had to ask.
Whats the price?
Cant it be my life?
It doesnt fit. If I leave you alone, you will die anyway, so what am I going to do with your life?
I will give you Gongbu. How about it?
Youre clever. Its pretty good.
A small smile appeared on the corner of Pyo-wols lips.
He was genuinely impressed.
Shin Mugum was showing how clever a person who is cornered can be.
The reason why the Heavenly Silver Marketce and Bamboo Sea n were fighting at the Dead Forest was because of Gongbu.
A sword that has only symbolic meaning, with no use for practicing swordsmanship. It may mean a lot to some, but to Pyo-wol, it was as valuable as a stone lying on the side of the road.
By choosing to hand over the sword, Shin Mugum willpletely be able to eliminate the risk factor that caused the disaster to Mok Gahye.
Pyo-wol wanted to apud Shin Mugum who came up with such an idea in that brief moment.
Usingmon sense, such a request should not be epted. It was a bad deal with nothing to gain.
Alright, I ept the request.
However, Pyo-wol epted the request of the Shin Mugum.
Brother!
It was because of Soma.
While Pyo-wol and Shin Mugum were having a conversation, Soma only trembled. He didnt say a word.
He wanted to help Mok Gahye, but Pyo-wol have yet to make a decision, so he waited patiently until then.
Once he heard Pyo-wols answer, Shin Mugum closed his eyes.
Okay. Now, the youngdy could be safe
The body of the Shin Mugum copsed like a sandcastle.
His stamina had already reached its limit. He barely endured using his mental strength to listen to Pyo-wols answer, so when he got the answer he wanted, he was instantly relieved.
Shin Mugum fell into a puddle of blood and continued to breathe lightly.
If they leave him like this, he will die in no time.
Well take care of him.
Wu Jang-rak stepped out.
Wu Jang-rak took out the chestnuts he had been carrying for an emergency and hurriedly put it in the mouth of the Shin Mugum.
After a while, Shin Mugums breathing became more stable. But if he doesnt get the right treatment soon, his life will remain at risk.
They just bought some time.
Soma spoke to Pyo-wol.
Brother! What shall I do?
Do what you do best.
I can do whatever I want?
Whatever you want.
Thank you, brother!
Soma smiled broadly.
The moment they saw his smile, Wu Jang-rak and hispanions felt goosebumps all over their bodies.
Soma, with his bright face, was finally revealing his true color.
They couldnt even imagine how many people would lose their lives at his hands.
Flutter!
With the sound of his loose ck robe fluttering in the wind, Somas figure disappeared over the bushes in an instant.
The peoples eyes, which had been directed towards Soma, then turned to Pyo-wol.
But Pyo-wol was nowhere to be seen.
The figure of the Pyo-wol had already disappeared as if he flew to the sky.
Oh my god!
When?
It was only for a moment that they turned their eyes away from Pyo-wol. But in that brief moment, hepletely disappeared without a sound or sign.
This is crazy.
Wu Jang-rak closed his eyes.
It was already a forest full of death and chaos.
With Pyo-wol jumping in, he was anxious to see what kind of scene would unfold.
It will now be truly the forest of the dead.
* * *
Pung Nosan was originally an orphan.
When he had nowhere to go, Hwa Wei, the father of Hwa Yu-cheon, took him in.
He was already blessed when he was given food and shelter, but Hwa Wei even went as far as teaching him martial arts. The reason was that he had talent that seemed to be worth using.
Since then, Pung Nosan has be a loyal servant of Hwa Wei.
After the death of Hwa Wei, he enshrined his son, Hwa Yu-cheon.
His official title is the captain of the Heavenly Silver Marketces outer disciples.
Others might not be satisfied with being an outer disciple, but Pung Nosan was very satisfied. Its because Hwa Yu-cheon treated him as well as his father did. So Pung Nosan was also loyal to Hwa Yu-cheon.
There were more than two hundred outer disciples in the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Although the quality was slightly inferior to that of the inner disciples, the number of members was significantly higher. However, it doesnt mean that theres a big difference in their martial arts.
With only a slight difference, the outer disciples were also well qualified to be called masters.
Pung Nosan asked the man next to him.
Have you heard any news from Samjo?
There has been no news since theyvee across Shin Mugum earlier.
Hmm
Pung Nosan frowned.
All of Heavenly Silver Marketces outer disciples consisted of ten groups.
Each group had twenty warriors. Each group moved independently under the discretion of a captain. So that means that they should not miss a status report.
The fact that captain Samjos report was cut off meant that something went wrong.
Did they collide with the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n again?
They were shing with the Bamboo Sea n warriors all over the Dead Forest. No one expected that the Bamboo Sea n would send warriors to the Dead Forest in such a hurry.
For Heavenly Silver Marketce, it was like getting permission.
As expected, that girl is the problem.
Pung Nosan was reminded of Yeo Hwa-young.
Because of her, the Bamboo Sea n was still able to survive.
Fortunately, Yeo Hwa-young was young and a woman. If she had received the full authority earlier because she was a man, the situation would have been much different than it is now.
Yeo Hwa-youngs situational judgment and improvisation was just that excellent.
Even Pung Nosan wanted her.
This is actually better. Yeo Hwa-young must be killed this time. Im sure that girl is also in the Dead Forest. From Iljo to Ojo, they should focus on finding Mok Gahye. Together with me, the rest should focus on looking for Yeo Hwa-young.
Yes!
After answering, five captains disappeared into the forest, leading their subordinates. Pung Nosan and the other groups also set out to search for Yeo Hwa-young.
The Dead Forest was so vast that it was impossible for a person to explore the entire interior in a day or two. Going into the depths of the Dead Forest without a proper guide was suicidal.
Still, there was no hesitation in the footsteps of Pung Nosan.
This was because Pung Nosan himself was the best guide. Pung Nosan had entered the Dead Forest early and already learned the way.
As someone who lives in Enshi, he couldnt just turn a blind eye on the Dead Forest which leaves a deep impression. He didnt know when he was going to go into the Dead Fores, so little by little, he went deeper and learned the way.
There is no ce where Yeo Hwa-young can be found here.
It was impossible to grasp the topography of the Dead Forest on the t ground because therge trees were densely lined up. If that is the case, he will surely find the highest ce and try to grasp the movement of the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Had he been in Yeo Hwa-youngs position, he would have acted the same.
Be careful everyone. She might haveid a trap.
Yes!
Do not worry.
He heard the answers of each of the captains. However, one voice was missing. It was the leader of thest group, the tenth group.
What about Captain Yoon?
Pung Nosan called for Hak-gil Yoon, the captain of the tenth group. However, there was no answer from Hak-gil Yoon.
Pung Nosans eyes darkened.
As many groups moved at once, discipline had to be strictly applied.
If no one answers or neglects to report, the hard-won discipline copses.
Pung Nosan educated the captains to ensure that the reporting system is maintained.
Captain Yoon!
Pung Nosan once again called captain Yoon Hak-gil.
But there was still no reply.
Something didnt feel right.
Why is it so quiet?
Chapter 177: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 2
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 2Manhwa: N/A
Hak-gil Yoon, the captain of the tenth group, struggled.
An intangible noose was hung around his neck, so thin that it was indistinguishable with the naked eye. The noose pulled his body up in a tall tree.
Hak-gil Yoon struggled to get out of the noose, but the more he did, the more the noose tightened.
As the blood supply to the brain was blocked, his head became more and more hazy.
How?
He didnt know anything until he stopped breathing.
Why did you be like this?
Who did it?
Tuk!
Finally, Hak-gil Yoons head fell.
Dead.
Hak-gil Yoons body was ced silently on a thick branch. Even then, the person in the cold did not notice his disappearance at all.
It was Pyo-wol who lifted Hak-gil Yoon onto a tall tree branch. He strangled Hak-gil Yoon by using the Soul-Reaping thread.
He carefully ced Hak-gil Yoons body on arge branch.
However, it wasnt just Hak-gil Yoons body on the branches.
Several members of the tenth group were sitting all over the branches of a tree, not breathing. It was impossible to tell that they had stopped breathing just by looking at their appearance.
Because there was no trauma at all.
Even though their colleagues disappeared right next to them, the outer disciples did not notice anything at all.
Their abilities were unable to detect the movement of Pyo-wol.
There was no sign nor sound.
The dense forest between the trees provided an optimal environment for Pyo-wol to work.
In this ce, Pyo-wols ability was doubled.
Like a ck leopard, Pyo-wol moved through the darkness as cover.
He walked silently from one high branch to another, looking down.
Numerous heads were visible.
They were the Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors. They only looked around, not expecting that someone was following them over their heads.
They thought they were already strictly vignt about their surroundings, but in the eyes of Pyo-wol looking down from above, he was at their blind spot.
Srreuk!
Pyo-wol went down again in search of his next victim.
It was simr to fishing, but the essence was different.
Fishing requires endlessly waiting for the fish to bite the bait, but Pyo-wol catches the fish when he wants to.
Kwac!
Just like now.
Once again, someone fell victim to the Soul-Reaping Thread.
The Soul-Reaping thread strangled the outer disciples head and dragged him up the tree.
In that brief moment when he was pulled up on the tree against his own will, the mans breath was cut off.
His breath was cut off, but the great fear he felt in that brief moment was clearly visible on his face.
Pyo-wols method is not a battle between warriors.
Assassins fight differently from that of the warriors. So the warriors despised the assassins.
Warriors despised the assassins who kill through gimmicks while hiding and waiting for a long time.
Pyo-wol was not ashamed or embarrassed to be an assassin. Since there is no reason to be proud, conversely, there is no reason to be ashamed.
He didnt want to be an assassin.
He only became one in order to survive.
He could throw away his life being an assassin, but Pyo-wol had no intention of doing so. The assassins way of killing is very effective. And it had the advantage of giving fear to enemies.
AHHH!
Yang Cheong is gone!
The screams of the outer disciples resounded in the Dead Forest.
It was only now that he realized that their colleagues had disappeared.
Extreme confusion and fear engulfed the outer disciples.
Everyone, calm down!
Pung Nosan tried to calm them down somehow, but to no avail.
By the time they had noticed something was wrong, more than a dozen outer disciples had already gone missing.
The outer disciples felt an extreme fear that they could not bear.
Tuk!
At that moment, Pyo-wol pushed down a corpse that had been sitting on a branch. A very fine Soul-Reaping thread was hung around the bodys neck.
Because of that, the body was dangling in the air and swaying.
The moment they saw the corpse swaying in the air, the fear of the outer disciples reached its peak.
Hiiiik!
T, there is a ghost in the forest!
Well get eaten!
The outer disciples screamed and fled in all directions.
The natural horror of the huge forest, the Dead Forest, and the silently murdered corpses werebined to create an effect that even Pyo-wol did not expect.
Everyone! Stop! Those who run away will nevere back to the Heavenly Silver Marketce again!
Pung Nosan threatened, but the disciples did not hear it.
These guys!
In the end, the angry Pung Nosan swung his sword at the warriors who passed by and fled.
He was trying to enforce the rules by punishing them. But his attempts were unsessful.
Cuckoo!
At that moment, the bodies fell one after another.
It was truly terrifying to see about a dozen corpses swaying in the air, hanging by their necks.
Eighty percent of the information that humans perceive from their surroundings depends on vision.
Information received through the eyes is transmitted to the brain without any filtering process, and the fear is instantly maximized several times.
The minds of the outer disciples went nk with fear they couldnt handle.
The only thought running through their minds was to get away from this ce.
Help me!
I dont want to be here!
The outer disciples fled without looking back, leaving Pung Nosan alone at the scene.
You!
Pung Nosan trembled.
His eyes were full of anger.
How dare you do something like thisC
It was Pung Nosan who prided itself on having gone through everything, but it was the first time he met a person who had provoked fear by insulting the body of a dead person.
Who are you? Come out! Dont be a coward! How can you be called a dignified warrior?
He shouted into the air.
Hoong!
At his cry full of qi, the leaves around the area fell like rain.
Hoong!
Heurgh!
Pung Nosan suddenly screamed.
A small dagger was lodged in his shoulder.
It was the phantom dagger.
W, when?
Pung Nosans eyes fluttered.
He obviously enhanced his whole body senses to an extreme. But he still didnt notice the dagger flying towards him.
L leaf?
For a moment, his eyes turned to the leaves falling like rain.
It was evident that a dagger flew through the leaves falling after his war cry. The leaves obstructed his vision and he didnt even notice that the dagger was flying.
Oh
Puck!
At that moment, a dagger pierced his chest.
The strong impact pushed the figure of Pung Nosan.
Pung Nosan endured the pain and tried to swing the sword in the direction the dagger flew in.
But he couldnt.
Puck!
This is because a phantom dagger was embedded in Pung Nosans forehead.
Pung Nosans body fell backwards in the same posture of him wielding the sword.
Thud!
Pung Nosans body copsed to the floor with a sound like a log falling.
Pyo-wol appeared silently in front of Pung Nosan, who was dying with his eyes wide open.
Pyo-wol, who looked at Pung Nosans body for a moment, flicked his hand and retrieved the phantom dagger embedded in his corpse.
Just as it appeared, it disappeared without a sound.
Leaves piled up like a grave on the corpse of Pung Nosan, who was left alone.
* * *
Strange!
Yeo Hwa-young frowned heavily.
Whats strange about it?
Ak Chusan, who was beside her, asked with a puzzled expression.
The air has changed.
You felt it too?
Then the Great Evil?
The flow changed a little while ago.
Ak Chusan was a master.
He was also a master recognized by the world.
A master who can easily rank in the top 100 throughout the world.
He might not be in the top 10, but its already amazing enough to be in the top 100.
Considering that the number of warriors in Jianghu is as numerous as grains of sand on a sandy beach, its already a great feat to be within the top 100.
Among the top 100, there were only about twenty or thirty people who could be said to be higher than him, including the Eight Constetions and the Eleven top sect leaders.
It was predicted that the forces of the warriors in the rest of the top 100 would be simr.
In fact, the rankings are just based on peoples spection. They did not actually know whom among the warriors would be superior or inferior since they did not directly practice martial arts norpete with each other.
It was just a rough evaluation bybining their reputation, and level of martial arts.
Nevertheless, many people believed this evaluation and thought it was absolute.
Ak Chusan had the skill and ability to be selected into the upper ranks of the hundred masters.
In particr, one of the abilities he was confident in was his outstanding eyesight. Besides using his eyesight to look at his surroundings, his vision of reading the flow and atmosphere of the battlefield was excellent.
The situation of the Dead Forest reflected in his eyes was obviously not normal.
No matter how tall the trees were, the trees were so thick that they couldnt fullyprehend what was going on below.
However, he was able to roughly infer the situation through the flow of qi.
The flow of qi is turbid. I didnt felt this flow before. Someone must have intervened.
At Ak Chusans words, Yeo Hwa-young nodded her head.
She did not have the ability to read the flow of qi like Ak Chusan. However, by going through her subordinates reports that came in real-time, she was able to understand that the situation in the Dead Forest was bing strange.
The Bamboo Sea n is inferior to the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Over the decades, the Bamboo Sea ns power has weakened, while the Heavenly Silver Marketce has grown stronger. As a result, the gap has now grown to the point that it is burdensome for them to collide against them head-on.
Nevertheless, the reason she put all of her energy into the Dead Forest was out of desperation that if the gap widens more than this, she will never be able to go against them.
And she was confident.
She calcted that the damage of the Bamboo Sea n will not be as great as anyone would expect if they suddenly attacked the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
At first, it seemed as if everything went ording to her n.
Due to the intervention of the Bamboo Sea n, the warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce failed to respond properly and copsed.
Yeo Hwa-young tried to seize Gongbu, and retreated with their initial momentum.
However, the situation changed when Hwa Yu-cheon added additional troops. Even Yeo Hwa-young did not expect Hwa Yu-cheon to react that way.
The battles continued, and the damage at the Bamboo Sea n grew exponentially.
For that reason, Yeo Hwa-young thought about whether or not she should hand over her troops at this point.
But the atmosphere on the battlefield changed.
The flow of battle has changed.
As if the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n were afraid of something, the formation was greatly disturbed.
Hwa Yu-cheon was not a rookie. If he had been, he would not have been able to make the Heavenly Silver Marketce reach where they were right now.
It was impossible for a great person like him to let the Heavenly Silver Marketces formation be so disorganized.
If so, it was clear that someone intervened.
The question was who.
Yeo Hwa-young asked Ak Chusan,
Do you have any guesses?
No. At least none of the warriors around here.
Then its a third party.
Yeo Hwa-young touched her red lips with her white finger.
At that moment, an image of a man appeared in Yeo Hwa-youngs mind.
The man she met at the guesthouse.
When everyone was preupied with the fight between Hwangbo Chiseung and Ak Chusan, he was the only one alone in his thoughts as if he wasnt interested.
So his figure remained in her memory.
Maybe
Chapter 178: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 3
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 3Manhwa: N/A
Hwa Yu-cheons eyebrows pointed towards the sky.
It wasnt his usual soft expression. Only his eyebrows were raised, but the overall impression changed.
His subordinates stiffened like ice as soon as they saw the lifeless eyes and ferocious expression on Hwa Yu-cheons face.
If Hwa Yu-cheon was simply a good person, the Heavenly Silver Marketce would not have grown to this extent. He was a tyrant disguised as a good man.
His subordinates, who knew his true self, could not even dare to take a deep breath at the sight they hadnt seen in a long time.
Are you saying that the outer disciples are now in disarray and running away?
Thats right. soundlesswind21
How dare they leave the Dead Forest without my permission.
Im sorry.
The warrior, who reported the situation, bowed his head and apologized as if he had done something wrong.
But that did not relieve Hwa Yu-cheons anger.
What couldnt the captain stop his subordinates from escaping?
That is
Say it!
It appears that he has lost his life due to certain circumstances.
Certain circumstances? What kind of bullshit is that?
ording to those who fled, the captain remained until the end.
But?
That was thest time they saw him. They could not find him anywhere after that.
This is crazy! What the hell is going on?
In the end, Hwa Yu-cheons anger exploded.
A little while ago, the outer disciples abruptly left their battle positions and fled.
It was impossible in the first ce to stop all those who were fleeing because of fear. So, he caught a warrior who was passing by and asked, and the only thing he could say was that there was a demon in the Dead Forest.
It was impossible to get urate information from his gibberish.
One thing is for sure, someone intervened, and he inflicted a great deal of fear on the outer disciples.
Hwa Yu-cheon looked at Mae Bulgun.
Steward Mae! patreon/soundlesswind21
Please give me your order, my lord!
Look for the captain of the outer disciples. And find out who caused this mess.
I will carry out your orders.
Mae Bulgun replied with his head bowed deeply.
He was Hwa Yu-cheons most reliable subordinate.
He was quick at calcting and good at administration so he was performing the role of a steward.
Except for Hwa Yu-cheon, Mae Bulgun was the strongest person in the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
The only person who knew about it was Hwa Yu-cheon. Therefore, he was able to trust and entrust this dangerous mission to him.
Mae Bulgun selected a few trustworthy men before leaving the battle line.
His figure soon disappeared through the bushes.
Of all things to happen at this critical time.
Hwa Yu-cheon clicked his tongue.
They unexpectedly got into a sh with the Bamboo Sea n.
At first he was confused, but heter thought it was a good thing.
Until now, they have expanded their power by obtaining the territory of the Bamboo Sea n little by little, but they soon reached their limits.
In order to expand the area beyond this, they had to sh head-on with the Bamboo Sea n.
Its burdensome and they had no justification, so they were only watching around so far, but unexpectedly, Yeo Hwa-young moved her troops to attack.
For Hwa Yu-cheon whose back is itchy, its as if his opponent scratched it on his own.
A golden opportunity to gain Gongbu and inflict great damage to the Bamboo Sea n if done well.
If they miss this opportunity, they never know when this opportunity wille again. Thats why he called for additional troops.
But he didnt know they would be in such a big mess even before Gongbu was secured.
Hwa Yu-cheon looked around.
His subordinates stopped looking around.
This was the problem.
Without Hwa Yu-cheon and Mae Bulgun, his subordinates were like a sack of barleyid out. They had to receive instructions one by one before they would move. They would never take the initiative to move on their own.
This was a chronic problem of the new sects like the Heavenly Silver Marketce, who rose up with the strong presence and leadership of a leader.
Like the Heavenly Silver Marketce, it was a chronic problem that the neers who rose up with the strong presence and leadership of the leader had.
However, he could not vent his anger on his subordinates. In any case, they were part of the precious foundation that made todays Heavenly Silver Marketce.
Instead, he found someone else.
Why cant I find Ok-gi?
His lord said he would move separately and left.
Alone?
He went together with his friends, Lord Lim Tae-moon and Lady Geum Juhwa.
Then Im relieved. so un dless wind 21
No matter how much he didnt like his son, he was his only family.
The reason why he expanded the Heavenly Silver Marketce like crazy was to pass on a solid foundation to his son.
That was then.
Huii!
An unusually eerie wind blew and touched Hwa Yu-cheon and the Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors.
Ugh!
Someone got fed up among the warriors.
* * *
Mok Gahye clenched her teeth.
A sword was held in her arms.
It was the sword Gongbu that all the warriors who entered the forest were looking for. Because of this single sword, many warriors were frantically searching and traversing the Dead Forest.
Brother Mugum!
Mok Gahye endured while remembering Shin Mugum.
To let her escape, Shin Mugum remained in the middle of the Dead Forest.
She didnt want to leave his side but she had to. Shin Mugum would not be able to fully disy his skills because he was worried and had to protect her.
So with tears in her eyes, she ran away alone.
Just stay alive. Ill save you somehow.
Just a few days ago, Mok Gahye was very soft hearted. But as she went through hardships one after another, she became strong.
Her eyes were full of poison.
She doesnt trust anyone except for the Shin Mugum.
In the isted situation, the only thing she could trust was herself.
When she was walking steadfast through the bushes, while swallowing her tears,
Shiak!
There was a sudden sharp sounding from the front.
Mok Gahye instinctively fell to the floor.
Her reaction saved her life.
Puck!
A fairlyrge sword was stuck in a wooden pole. Someone threw his sword away like a hidden weapon.
Mok Gahye raised her head and looked in the direction the sword came from.
Lady Mok! Right?
Seven warriors were approaching her.
The warriors exuding sharp energy were from the Bamboo Sea n. Their gazes were fixed on the sword Gongbu that Mok Gahye was holding.
If you pass that sword, we will spare your life.
The leader among the warriors said as he held out his hand.
But Mok Gahye did not believe what he said.
He was the one who threw the sword at her. She fortunately avoided the attack, but had she reacted a secondte, she would have definitely lost her life.
She was not naive enough to believe in the person who threw the sword aiming for her life.
Mok Gahye hid Gongbu behind her back and retreated.
A nervous light appeared on the leaders face.
Cant you see that many people are suffering because of you? It would do you good to hand over the sword.
Yeo Hwa-young urged the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n not to take Mok Gahyes life. It was because it was a huge blow to her just by taking away her Gongbu. Furthermore, she let her go because they were both women.
The warriors of the Bamboo Sea n tried to follow her orders at first. However, as the sh with the Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors intensified, the number of casualties increased making her change her mind.
They thought that the cause of all this was Mok Gahye.
If Mok Gahye hadnt escaped from the Heavenly Silver Marketce with Gongbu in the first ce, this kind of incident would not have happened.
Hatred soared inside of them as they thought that they had lost their colleagues because of Mok Gahye.
They participated in the fight for Gongbu because of the Heavenly Silver Marketces greed, but as the damage increased, even Mog Gahye became their object of hatred.
They red at Mok Gahye with such intensity.
In the past, Mok Gahye would not have dared to look into their eyes.
But it was different now.
This sword is the heirloom of our family. What qualifications do you have to ask for it?
Not having the power to protect such treasure is a sin in itself. You are not worthy to own that sword.
I thought that only the Heavenly Silver Marketce was a wolfsir, but the Bamboo Sea n is no different. Did your Lady force you to take away this sword? If so, she is equally vicious as the Heavenly Silver Marketces sect leader, Hwa Yu-cheon.
How dare you insult our Lady!
The leader of the warriors was very angry.
Mok Gahye thought that the scene was hrious.
The warrior in front of her was spitting out insults towards her with no hesitation but he was getting angry when she did the same towards the person he served.
Cwaang!
Mok Gahye drew her sword and pointed it at the leader.
I can insult your Lady as much as I want. If you dont want to hear insults from me, youll have to take my life.
Even if you dont say that, I will!
The leader of the warriors attacked Mok Gahye together with his subordinates.
Mok Gahye fought back by swinging her sword with all her might.
Kagagang!
The swords collided and flew in all directions.
Mok Gahye fought back with all her might. However, she was inferior in numbers as well as in martial arts.
Argh!
She couldntst for more than twenty seconds and was seriously injured.
Mok Gahye sat down, bleeding profusely.
Then the leader of the warriors approached her.
See how nice your ending would be if you just hand out Gongbu.
He pointed his sword at the neck of Mok Gahye.
Mok Gahye could not resist at all.
She didnt feel any fear or shame. She was just resentful of the reality that she had to suffer like this because she had no strength.
Tsk! So it was the garbage from the Bamboo Sea n.
At that moment, someones cold voice was heard in the bushes.
Who are you?
The leader of the warriors took the sword from Mok Gahyes neck and looked in the direction the voice came from.
At that moment, a man and a woman walked out of the bush.
The moment he saw the person who was at the forefront, the leaders expression became distorted.
Hwa Ok-gi?
How dare you disrespect the guests of our sect.
The man in the lead was Hwa Ok-gi, the heir of the Heavenly Silver Marketce. Those who followed were Lim Tae-moon and Geum Juhwa.
His subordinates were on standby around the area.
If they had been fine, they would have informed him when Hwa Ok-gi and the others were nearing the area. Theirck of contact meant that they had already been wiped out.
It was clear that the blood stained on their clothes belonged to his subordinates.
Dont think about going back alive today.
The leader of the warriors pointed his sword at Hwa Ok-gi.
For a moment, it was difficult to look at Hwa Ok-gis eyes.
I dont know who should be saying that.
Although he lost his reputation after abandoning Hwangbo Chiseung, Hwa Ok-gis martial arts still could not be taken lightly.
Hwa Ok-gi thought that if he made a contribution this time, he would be able to earn the trust of Hwa Yu-cheon again.
Geum Juhwa walked beside Hwa Ok-gi.
Ill help too.
Okay.
Hwa Ok-gi nodded.
Lim Tae-moon took a step back and said,
Then I will secure Mok Gahye and Gongbu.
No matter how much Hwa Ok-gi and Geum Juhwa overpower the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n, if they missed Mok Gahye, it would be for nothing.
Hit it!
At that moment, the Bamboo Sea n warriors attacked Hwa Ok-gi and Geum Juhwa.
Kagagang!
A fierce battle happened between the two parties.
Hwa Ok-gi and Geum Juhwas martial arts were great, but the warriors from the Bamboo Sea n could also be said to be the best of the best. Besides being strong, they used their numerical superiority to attack the two.
While the two factions were fighting fiercely, Lim Tae-moon approached Mok Gahye.
Mok Gahye stood up and pointed her sword.
Donte near me.
Heh, youre already hurt but youre still bluffing.
Lim Tae-moon snorted and approached her without hesitation.
Hey!
Mok Gahye gathered her remaining strength and swung her sword. But Lim Tae-moon easily grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer.
Argh!
Mok Gahye screamed and fell into Lim Tae-moons arms.
Lim Tae-moon took away the sword Gongbu she had on her back with her still in his arms.
No!
Mok Gahye struggled and tried to take Gongbu away again, but she couldnt resist against Lim Tae-moons strong hold on her.
It was not enough for Lim Tae-moon to take Gongbu, he even groped Mok Gahyes body in his arms.
Hic!
Mok Gahye wanted to die of shame.
She tried to resist, but she could not use her strength because of the wounds she had suffered from the Bamboo Sea n warriors.
Heheh!
Lim Tae-moons hand became more daring.
Hwa Ok-gi and Geum Juhwa fight for their lives, but here he was satisfying his greed.
Who cares? Shell die soon anyway.
Lim Tae-moon assumed that Hwa Yu-cheon would never leave Mok Gahye alive.
So he didnt feel anything such as guilt.
Jurreuk!
At that moment when thick teardrops flowed down Mok Gahyes cheek,
Sister! Do you want me to kill them?
She heard a mischievous voice.
Chapter 179: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 4
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 4Manhwa: N/A
When she first heard his voice, she thought it was a hallucination.
There was no way Somas voice could be heard from here.
Although she was in doubt, Mok Gahye cautiously opened her eyes. She saw a boy crouching a few steps in front of her. He looked like a crow with his baggy clothing.
The boy who was reminiscent of a crow was Soma.
How did youe here?
Who is this kid?
Mok Gahye and Lim Tae-moon asked in unison.
Mok Gahye was also surprised, but Lim Tae-moons surprise could not bepared to hers.
Lim Tae-moon prided himself on being a master.
Although he was preupied with molesting Mok Gahye, he still kept his senses wide open. However, the crow-like boy in front of himpletely went past his senses and approached them.
He found it difficult to understand what had happened.
Soma didnt even look at Lim Tae-moon.
His gaze was fixed only on Mok Gahye.
Sister, tell me. Do you want me to kill them?
Yes!
Mok Gahye replied as if possessed. soundlesswind21
At that moment, Soma smiled widely.
Okay! Ill kill them.
He stood up waving his arms like a crow pping.
Jjalgrung!
The seven wheels on his neck collided, creating a clear metal sound.
For a moment, Lim Tae-moon had an eerie feeling. so u ndless win d 21
Who are you, little boy?
Me? Im Soma!
Soma?
Yes! Thats my name!
Soma replied with an innocent expression. sOu n dLesS wiNd 21
Seeing Somas expression made Lim Tae-moon feel a stronger sense of difort.
Chaeng!
Lim Tae-moon unwittingly pulled out his sword.
His intense sense of difort has turned into a sense of crisis.
Donte! If you approach more than that, then this girls life will be lost.
At that moment, a terrifying sound was heard.
Ciiit!
Hiick!
Lim Tae-moon stepped back in fright.
Soon after he did, a wheel had passed by where he was. Had he stayed in his position, his torso would have been split in two.
Soma had thrown one of his wheels.
Ill kill you all!
Ciiing!
Soma smiled broadly and threw the seven wheels one after the other.
Four round wheels turned like gears and attacked Lim Tae-moon.
Keugh!
Lim Tae-moon gritted his teeth and swung his sword.
The sword had bounced off the wheel making it fly away. However, no matter how much the wheel bounced back, the wheel would just circle back in the air and attack Lim Tae-moon again.
Heuk!
Dark red blood flowed from the corner of Lim Tae-moons mouth.
Every time his sword and the wheel collided, he felt a considerable amount of shock. The umted shock inflicted deep internal wounds on him. patreon / soundless wind21
What?
Hisplexion turned white.
Lim Tae-moon wanted to run away.
No matter how precious the sword Gongbu was, it wasnt as precious as his own life. But Soma wouldnt let him escape.
Youre pretty strong, brother. I cant believe youre holding up against my four wheels. So Ill add another one.
Soma took out the fifth wheel hanging around his neck.
Seeing this, Lim Tae-moonsplexion became even paler.
He already suffered deep internal injuries just by dealing with the four wheels. If Soma added one more, it was not hard to see what the result would be.
W, wait!
He hurriedly shouted at Soma.
Soma looked at him, smiling.
What is it, brother?
Oh, lets talk! Lets talk! What do you want? Ill do anything you want!
Your life. I only want your life!
Crazy! Do you think that makes sense?
Why doesnt it make sense? You also tried to take my sisters life.
That
Lim Tae-moon hesitated and stepped back.
Involuntarily.
This was because the wheels had attacked him during their conversation.
With the umted shock on his body, he no longer had the strength to even lift his arm. Nevertheless, Soma continued to throw the wheels towards his direction.
Lim Tae-moon gathered all his energy and tried to cut the wheel into two.
But his attack didnt even manage tond a scratch on it.
Tititting!
With the speed at which the wheel flew gradually increasing, so was the speed at which Lim Tae-moon wielded his sword. As such, Lim Tae-moons breathing quickened.
Later on, he became so out of breath that he was unable to speak. He felt that if he opened his mouth, his remaining energy would dissipate.
Soma ran around Lim Tae-moon at an imperceptible speed, catching the bouncing wheel andunching it again and again.
Sugioc!
Finally, a wheel passed and cut through Lim Tae-moons foot.
Blood gushed from his ankles.
Keuk!
Lim Tae-moon screamed.
At that moment, the energy that protected his whole body shook, and the wheel mercilessly went in for the opening.
His shoulder became bruised and his side split. He even received a wound deep enough to see the bone in his chest.
In an instant, Lim Tae-moon was incapacitated.
Lim Tae-moon, who was wounded all over his body, had no strength to resist any longer.
Please!
Lim Tae-moon begged on his knees. But what he received back was Somas refreshing smile.
Lim Tae-moon became afraid of Soma. He felt an unbearable fear towards a kid who was half his size. His pants were already damp. However, he himself was unaware of it.
Lim Tae-moon threw away his sword and put his hands together.
Please let me live. If you let me live, Ill give you anything you want.
I want nothing more than your life
You devil! How can you be so ruthless when a person is begging you like thi!
A series of wheels went for Lim Tae-moons body, who was about to scream in anger. The five wheels deeply embedded itself in his head, neck, chest, abdomen, and back.
Lim Tae-moon died just as he was screaming.
Soma rubbed his ear with his little finger and murmured,
Youre too loud.
He blew off the wax from his fingers and approached Lim Tae-moons body. He retrieved the wheels first, before picking up the sword that had fallen at his feet.
It was the sword Gongbu that was the cause of all this.
Hahaha!
Soma picked up Gongbu andughed mischievously.
Mok Gahye looked at Soma nkly.
She couldnt think of what to say.
Soma approached Mok Gahye with Gongbu on his side.
At that moment, Mok Gahye nearly screamed and stepped back. Thats how terrifying Somas martial arts was. But she disyed superhuman patience.
Even though her expression might be distorted, she endured. She did not scream nor back down from him.
Lets go, sister! To older brother.
Older brother? Who?
You know, brother Mugum.
Is he still alive?
Yes. That older brother made a request to my brother.
So thats why youre here to save me. Is brother Mugum all right?
Hes greatly hurt. But he wont die right away.
Where is he? Take me to brother Mugum.
Tears begin to flow from Mok Gahyes eyes. Her pretty face was soon stained with tears and blood.
Dont worry. I was going to do that even if you didnt ask for it. Instead, Ill give this sword to my older brother. Brother Mugum used this sword to pay for the request.
Do whatever you want! I dont need that sword anymore.
Mok Gahye was fed up.
Because of that single sword, such a tragedy took ce.
Part of it was her fault so it was hard for her to see so many people killing each other, blinded by desire.
It was then.
How dare you kill Tae-moon?!
Stop! That sword belongs to our sect!
Hwa Ok-gi and the Bamboo Sea n warriors who had been fighting fiercely until now, shouted towards Soma.
Three of the seven warriors of the Bamboo Sea n lost their lives to Hwa Ok-gi and Geum Juhwa. Nevertheless, instead of attacking the two, the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n red at the sword Gongbu in Somas hands.
It was four months that arose because of Gongbu.
Countless of warriors lost their lives. In order not to make their sacrifices in vain, they had to secure the sword, Gongbu.
It was the same with Hwa Ok-gi.
Give me that sword, kid! Then Ill spare your life.
He openly showed his murderous intent.
With blood all over his body, he no longer looked human.
Lim Tae-moon was a close friend he invited.
By losing one of his close friends and Hwangbo Chiseung, if he cant secure the sword Gongbu then his position in the Heavenly Silver Marketce will greatly be in danger.
No matter what happens, he had to get his hands on the sword.
Give me the sword, Gongbu!
If you pass that sword to our Bamboo Sea n, we will give you wealth and glory!
Hwa Ok-gi and the Bamboo Sea ns warriors said at the same time.
One threatened, the other tried to negotiate.
But Soma had no intention of epting any of their offers.
This sword belongs to my brother now.
Dont talk nonsense!
Are you saying youre going to decline our offer?
Soma frowned at Hwa Ok-gi and the leader of the Bamboo Sea ns party.
Ah! Im going to die because of all this noise! Why is everyone talking so much? We can just fight.
Argh!
At that moment, one of the Bamboo Sea n warriors screamed. There was a wheel stuck in his back.
Soma threw his weapon without anyone noticing.
AHHH!
The warriors of the Bamboo Sea n became furious and rushed at him without hesitation.
Hwa Ok-gi also joined them.
The two factions, who treated each other as enemies and fought fiercely until now joined forces when amon enemy appeared.
Haa What is happening?
Geum Juhwa sighed.
Although she participated in the fight because of her friendship with Hwa Ok-gi, she was deeply disappointed with how he was in such a mess.
Geum Juhwa is a disciple of a powerful family.
She was always taught to fight honorably. The dog fight happening before her was such a terrible sight that she didnt even want to get involved.
Geum Juhwa said to Mok Gahye, who was standing in the distance,
Im sorry. This wasnt what I wanted.
.
Im leaving this fight. Well, then
Geum Juhwa turned around and immediately left.
Mok Gahye did not even pay attention to Geum Juhwa. Her gaze was only fixed on Soma, who was dealing with Hwa Ok-gi and the Bamboo Sea n warriors alone.
Hwa Yu-cheon blinked.
What?
For a moment, he thought there was something wrong with his eyes.
It was not unusual for presbyopia toe especially for people his age, but it should not be his concern as someone who had mastered martial arts to a high level.
So far, his eyesight has never been wrong or mistaken. With his strong internal energy backing his eyes, his eyes were as clear as still water.
He began to doubt his own eyes.
This was because of the unrealistic sight before him.
In front of him was Mae Bulgun, the steward who had left his side in search of the outer disciples captain, Pung Nosan.
He was standing with his back against arge tree, looking at him. His two eyes were full of blood, and blood was flowing between his slightly parted lips.
Anyone could see that he had stopped breathing.
A sword had been driven through his chest, making him stuck in a tree. This was how he remained hanging without falling.
It was Mae Bulguns own sword that was stuck in his chest.
Unbelievable!
Hwa Yu-cheons voice trembled.
Mae Bulgun was the second strongest martial arts master in the Heavenly Silver Marketce. Seeing Mae Bulgun dead with a terrified expression on his face gave Hwa Yu-cheon a great shock.
It wasnt just Hwa Yu-cheon.
Even the warriors that went with him had terrified expressions.
Mae Bulgun was more than just a superior to them.
He was the second most reliable person next to Hwa Yu-cheon to the point that they considered him a strong being, simr to a wall that would not copse.
So when they saw Mae Bulgun in such a state, it broke the morale of the Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors.
Who did this to you?
Hwa Yu-cheon slowly approached Mae Bulgun.
Hwa Yu-cheon, who was cold to his children, became vulnerable at the sight of Mae Bulguns death. That shows just how much he relied on Mae Bulgun.
One step, another step.
He gets closer and closer to Mae Bulgun.
The fear became even more visible on his face.
When Hwa Yu-cheon was about to reach out to touch Mae Bulguns face,
Puuuc!
Suddenly, something pierced through his foot.
Keuk!
Chapter 180: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 5
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 5Manhwa: N/A
The object that prated Hwa Yu-cheons foot was a pointed bamboo. A bamboo that is cut diagonally at its tip could already be considered as a sharp weapon.
On the ground where Hwa Yu-cheon stepped, numerous sharpened bamboo sticks were nted.
Sect leader!
Who set up these traps?!
Hwa Yu-cheons subordinates became worried and ran towards him.
Keugh!
Argh!
But they, too, screamed and rolled on the floor.
Simr to Hwa Yu-cheon, their feet became covered in blood. The same bamboo traps were installed everywhere, not just near Mae Bulguns corpse.
What kind of madman
Hwa Yu-cheon looked around with wide eyes.
His face had long since been twisted.
It was such a simple trap that even a child of five or six could set it up. But it was also just as effective. Five or six warriors, including Hwa Yu-cheon, were already injured.
Those warriors were all Hwa Yu-cheons subordinates. Worried about Hwa Yu-cheons safety, they came running towards and suffered tremendous injuries.
They dont know who set these traps, but the mastermind must have a vicious mind.
It looked like a simple trap, but the level of instation was high.
Everyone, stay where you are! There may be other traps!
Hwa Yu-cheon raised his hand to stop his subordinates from trying to approach him.
Having already seen what happened to those who went first, his subordinates obediently followed his orders.
Hwa Yu-cheon carefully pulled out the bamboo that had prated his foot.
Keugh!
His expression contorted in agony.
There was arge hole in the back of his foot where the bamboo was removed. The wound was so big that he thought he would not be able to stop it from bleeding even by applying pressure.
Hwa Yu-cheon hurriedly tore off his sleeves and wrapped them around his feet. Blood still continued to flow out. But he couldnt do any more treatment than this. To treat his injury properly, he had no choice but to see a doctor.
But since he has yet to get his hands on the sword, Gongbu, he couldnt just go back.
If he goes back like this, their sects barely earned reputation will fall to the ground, and the Heavenly Silver Marketce will be pushed back by the Bamboo Sea n.
They havee too far for them to go back.
Whether it bes porridge or rice1, they had no choice but to go all the way.
I dont know what kind of guy he is, but once I get my hands on him, Ill make him beg me to kill him.
Hwa Yu-cheon stood up, gritting his teeth.
But then all of a sudden,
Geurgh!
A warrior who was standing in the middle was carried up into the sky like a fish caught on a fishing line.
Everyone saw what had happened.
The sight of a person being carried up into the sky was so shocking that everyone was momentarily speechless.
The one who broke the silence was the sect leader, Hwa Yu-cheon,
What are you doing? Hurry up and find him!
Ah!
Y, yes!
Only then did the spirits of the warriorse back.
They moved to find the man who had just been snatched. But their movements were as slow as a turtle.
They were the Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors, who always showed an orderly appearance whenever they were with Hwa Yu-cheon, but at this moment, they couldnt.
They were too confused.
They havent been able to catch a glimpse of Mok Gahye, yet so many things have already happened in such a short time. It was too much for ordinary warriors to handle.
Anxious expressions could be seen on the faces of the Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors. Their eyes would look around nervously, and their hands would tremble as if they had a tremor.
What are you doing? Hurry up and look for him!
They eventually moved in a hurry after hearing Hwa Yu-cheons shout.
Hwa Yu-cheon was angry. And at the same time confused.
Contrary to his expectations, their situation was heading for the worst. The threat of an unknown enemy had scared his subordinates too much.
Who the hell is he? Why is he after us? Is he hired by the Bamboo Sea n?
In an instant, countless thoughts passed his mind.
The unknown enemy was indeed cunning. He knew how to stimte fear among his men.
By concealing his presence, the enemy maximized the fear felt by Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors.
The solid bond the Heavenly Silver Marketce had so far copsed like a sandcastle in the face of the fear he created.
The scariest thing of all is that they have yet to see his face even if the situation got to this point.
Come out! Dont be a coward!
Hwa Yu-cheon, who could not stand the situation any longer, roared.
The trees in the Dead Forest shook at his cry, and the warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce covered their ears in pain.
It was then.
A ck shadow was cast behind Hwa Yu-cheons back. It appeared from behind the tree where Mae Bulgun was stuck in.
Even though there was a person right behind him, Hwa Yu-cheon failed to notice his presence.
The ck shadow was Pyo-wol.
After Hwa Yu-cheons cry, everyone looked away. They deliberately did not look in his direction to avoid being a target of Hwa Yu-cheons wrath.
Pyo-wol stretched out his hand.
A single strand of the Soul-Reaping thread was stretched out like a snake. He then use it to dug into Hwa Yu-cheons Dazhui acupoint.
Puk!
Keuk!
Hwa Yu-cheon felt a tingling pain at the back of his neck before his whole body went numb. He tried to scream, but his body was paralyzed.
He couldnt move at all.
The only thing Hwa Yu-cheon could move was his two eyes.
He rolled his eyes and looked at his subordinates. However, all of his subordinates had their backs turned away from him, so they had no idea what he was going through.
Oh my god!
Fear came rushing in.
He didnt know it would be this scary to have no one notice whats happening to him despite having so many of his subordinates around him.
It was only then that Hwa Yu-cheon realized that the unknown enemy had intended all of this.
By disying Mae Bulguns body and installing traps nearby, the unknown enemy made it impossible for them to make rational decisions. This is because of the caution and fear instilled on them.
Then when the enemy managed to sessfully distract them when he snatched one of his subordinates by using some invisible equipment, he subdued Hwa Yu-cheon.
The entire process was horribly smooth, which made Hwa Yu-cheon feel goosebumps.
If he had seen this spectacle from the outside, he would have apuded the enemys work generously.
But the problem is that he was the victim.
The Heavenly Silver Marketces warriors were scattered around him, yet no one knew that their leader had already been suppressed.
This made him feel terrified beyond reason.
Sueuk!
A hand came from behind his neck.
He was impressed with the white fingers that had no blemishes. It was a hand so beautiful that it could be said to be a womans delicate hands.
The smooth white hand grabbed Hwa Yu-cheons chin.
Please save me!
Hwa Yu-cheon wanted to scream. However, his voice could only linger in his mouth and not escape.
Tears welled up in Hwa Yu-cheons eyes.
He did not want to die without knowing the reason why or die without seeing the enemys face who was threatening his life.
His goal was just around the corner, so he refused to die like a dog.
However, Pyo-wol did not care about Hwa Yu-cheons wishes.
Crunch!
As Pyo-wol applied strength to his hands, Hwa Yu-cheons neck easily snapped to the side. Hwa Yu-cheons head was turned towards a direction that was not possible under any normal circumstances.
Only then did Hwa Yu-cheon see the person that took his life.
A face more beautiful than a womans.
The devil!
That was thest sight Hwa Yu-cheon saw in his life.
Pyo-wol disappeared after leaving the dead body of Hwa Yu-cheon on the floor silently.
It wasnt long before the Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors noticed Hwa Yu-cheons death.
AHHH!
T, the sect leader has died!
Whats happening?
Yeo Hwa-young couldnt hide her puzzled expression.
She was prepared to make some sacrifices when she entered the Dead Forest.
It was not a difficult decision to make since if they were pushed back by the Heavenly Silver Marketce any further than this, the existence of the Bamboo Sea n could not be guaranteed.
So she focused all their strength into the Dead Forest, and shed with the Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors everywhere.
Because of that, the whole of the Dead Forest was in an uproar as if it were on fire.
But at some point all the noise went away.
The sound of warriors shing and the swearing that erupted from their mouths had all disappeared. It was as if the sound had been erased from the world.
Then at some point, even the reports that came to her stopped. So she had no way of knowing the situation inside the forest.
Yeo Hwa-young looked at Ak Chusan without realizing it.
In face of a situation she was experiencing for the first time, she unknowingly relied on Ak Chusan.
A great force intervened.
Greater than you?
We will know once I face them myself.
Ak Chushans voice was deep.
Yeo Hwa-young could only see the atmosphere and outward appearance of the Dead Forest, but a master like him paid more attention to the qi flowing inside the forest.
The Dead Forest is a ce where numerous qi waves are entangled making it easy for anyone to feel confused. Because of that, even Ak Chusan could not clearly distinguish the qi flowing inside the forest.
But at some point, numerous qi began to escape the forest. Like a herd of deer being chased by a tiger, countless of qi popped out at high speed before disappearing.
Even if those people encountered a real tiger, they wouldnt be like this.
Something frightened the warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce, making them flee.
Do you have any guesses on who the person could be?
None at all.
Ak Chushan shook his head.
Every muscle in his body stiffened.
It was proof that his body was tense.
Take your subordinates and get out of the forest.
A, all of them?
Yes. Take them all out.
What about Gongbu?
Hwa-yeong! The sword is not important. If you stay here any longer, you will have to worry about the survival of your sect!
Is it that bad?
Thats how I feel.
I see.
Yeo Hwa-young nodded.
Although it hasnt been long since Ak Chusan was introduced to the Bamboo Sea n, his reputation has long been well-known by everyone. Hes also the type of man who would never talk without any basis.
Ak Chusan was as arrogant as his reputation. And he had a cruel temper. Anyone would be able to tell his personality just by looking at what he did to Hwangbo Chiseungs arm.
He was never the type to let anyone go.
So it was quite unusual for such a person to be so tense. This could only mean that something appeared in the Dead Forest that made him nervous.
It was clear that the Bamboo Sea ns power would not be of any help if even a warrior of Ak Chusans level was reacting like this.
The moment Ak Chusan mentioned of a great force, she thought of Pyo-wol.
She didnt know why, but she was reminded of his face.
Yeo Hwa-yeong pondered for a moment whether to tell Ak Chusan about the person she had been thinking of.
But she soon gave up on the idea. Because it was just her spection.
She came down from the tree.
The warriors of the Bamboo Sea n were all gathered under the tree. However, there were quite a few missing people.
Even taking into ount the deaths during the sh against the Heavenly Silver Marketce, the number of missing people was too many.
The missing people were clear traces of the existence Ak Chusan spoke of.
Yeo Hwa-yeong bit her lip.
Although she was prepared to experience losses, this was far outside the scope she expected.
Is this everyone?
Yes.
Okay. Lets get out of the Dead Forest.
Are we the only ones getting out? What about Lord Ak Chusan?
He said hed stay here. We should get out of here.
But okay.
The subordinate didnt say anything anymore and lowered his head.
Yeo Hwa-yeong led all of her remaining subordinates out of the Dead Forest.
Ak Chusan watched as Yeo Hwa-yeong and the Bamboo Sea n warriors disappeared.
As their figures finally disappeared from his sight, Ak Chusan murmured,
Its been a while since something made my blood boil.
His nickname as the Lion Sword was not given to him for nothing. Since he was so aggressive and brave like a lion, his peers gave him this nickname.
Even if the unknown enemy was strong, he had no intention of retreating.
He thought of himself as a lion.
No matter how much he gets hurt and bitten in the process, hes sure that he will end up taking his opponents breath away.
He raised all of his strength.
Then, the situation around him became even more clearer.
As the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n escaped, the Dead Forest became more silent.
Except for one ce.
Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeng!
There was a constant sound of weapons shing.
There was still someone busy fighting.
To catch a big fish, he needs a big bait.
Ak Chusan flew towards the ce where he could find his bait.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Whether it bes rice or porridge. Korean idiom. Meaning: Regardless of whether things go well or not. If you add water to rice and heat it, it could either be porridge or rice. This phrase is also used to mean: Ill try no matter what.
Chapter 181: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 6
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 6Manhwa: N/A
Huff! Huff! You crazy bastard!
Hwa Ok-gi breathed heavily while looking at Soma, who was squatting on top of a tall tree.
He felt it from the beginning, but Soma resembled a crow. Soma resembled the unlucky and ominous ck bird as he was there perched on a branch.
Hwa Ok-gi straightened his back and looked around.
Bamboo Sea n warriors who were with him in attacking Soma, were all scattered on the floor with miserable appearances.
They had terrible scars engraved on their bodies. All of them were wounds from the wheels.
He didnt want to admit it, but that crow-like boy was strong. His strength was enough to withstand the pincer attack between him and the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n.
Who would have expected such a small boy to be this strong?
A lot of the Bamboo Sea n warriors had also lost their lives because of him.
In truth, it was thanks to the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n that Hwa Ok-gi was able to save his life. Theyre the ones who fell victim to Soma instead of him.
Although it was hard to see because of his baggy ck clothes, Soma actually suffered quite a few wounds.
No matter how strong he was, he was still a child.
He was bound to be immature in many areas.
He had lowered the enemys vignce with his childlike appearance and overwhelmed them with his unexpected and excellent martial arts. However, if the fightsts for a long time, like in his scenario right now, he is bound to expose his weaknesses to his opponents.
Somas weak point was his physical endurance.
No matter how excellent his martial arts was, his physical endurance was only that of a child. He doesnt have the endurance of an adult.
Because of that, his stamina is low.
Hwa Ok-gi only realized that fact after sacrificing all of the Bamboo Sea n warriors.
Soma squatted down on a tree branch, and breathed roughly.
AHH!
Hwa Ok-gi threw himself at Soma.
Even though Soma was sitting on such a high branch, it didnt matter. He was also a master of martial arts, he could jump on trees of this size even with his eyes closed.
Sususut!
Hwa Ok-gi climbed onto the tree branch and spread his qi.
His sword was filled with murderous intent. He knew that using swordsmanship with qi would quickly drain his energy, but he didnt care.
I will definitely kill you!
Who are you saying is going to die?
Soma stuck out his tongue then leaped to another branch.
Hwa Ok-gi also bounced away from the tree and pursued Soma.
Soma did not forget tounch his wheels while fleeing. The wheels that flew in session cut off the tree branch where Hwa Ok-gi was supposed tond.
Unable to find a ce to set foot, Hwa Ok-gi crashed to the ground. But he soon turned over, kicked off a nearby tree trunk, and soared back into the air.
Waiting for that moment, Somaunched his wheel again.
Chae Chae Chaeng!
The sword and the wheel collided violently in the air, cutting off the nearby tree branches.
Hwa Ok-gis face was full of killing intent as he wielded his sword.
Soma wasnt afraid of Hwa Ok-gi.
To him, who had been kidnapped by the Xiaoleiyin Temple and endured a hellish time, Hwa Ok-gis killing intent was not that big of a threat.
Soma repeatedlyunched and retrieved his wheels.
His whole body was drenched in sweat.
Mok Gahye looked at Soma with her hands sped together. While she was worried that Soma would be pushed back, she still believed in his capabilities.
It was then.
Swoosh!
Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through the forest.
Mok Gahye hurriedly looked in the direction where the wind was blowing.
In an instant, her eyes widened as if they would tear.
An old man with a brave impression like that of a lion was running towards them at a frightening speed.
A rough wind was blowing like a tidal wave from the formidable momentum that the old man radiated.
Kwakwakwa!
Trees in the path of the old man fell off, and the des of grass were scattered in all directions.
Hm?
Hwa Ok-gi and Soma btedly noticed the old mans appearance. They only perceived his presence once the old man had shortened the distance between them.
The old man ran towards the two at full speed.
Quaang!
Heuk!
Hyeop!
Along with an explosion, Hwa Ok-gi and Somas bodies were thrown backwards.
A stream of red qi swirled around the old mans body. The red qi attacked the two with an effect like an antitank.
Hwa Ok-gi and Soma suffered severe internal injuries and shed blood.
Ak Chusan!
Hwa Ok-gi recognized the identity of the old man at once.
The one who attacked them was the Lion Sword, Ak Chusan.
The qi that was circting in his body right now was a phenomenon that only appeared if a person masters the Lion Kings swordsmanship to its extreme. It had a simr power to a qi shield.1
Although it could not inflict great damage against experts of the same level as Ak Chusan, it was still a favorite technique of many because it could give a huge impact against weaker opponents.
Ak Chusan was by no means a warrior he dared to go against.
It was for that reason he even abandoned his subordinate, Hwangbo Chiseung, and fled. So encountering him like this again made his fear towards him resurfaced like a tide.
Shit!
Hwa Ok-gi did not even dare to think of attacking Ak Chusan. The gap in their martial arts was so great that he doesnt have the courage and heart to go challenge him.
But Soma was different.
Who are you grandpa? Why are you interfering?
Soma picked up his weapon and red at Ak Chusan.
There was no fear in his eyes.
Ak Chusan burst outughing.
Hahaha! Youre better than that guy.
Dontugh!
What?
Dontugh like that. Your eyes are hideous!
Ak Chushan was speechless for a moment at the unexpected insult.
He never imagined in his dreams that he would hear such vicious remarks from a six or seven-year-old boy. So it was even more shocking.
The little guy lived only with his mouth.
Hoo! How can an old man like you just recklessly intervene in someone elses fight?
Do you know who I am? How dare you make light of me?!
I know who you are! Youre just a rude old man!
Soma shot back without flinching at all.
The impact after colliding with Ak Chusan made his whole body numb and painful. His insides had been shaken, making the bloode up from the inside. Even if he didnt check it with his own eyes, he could tell that he had suffered serious internal injuries.
He realized that he could never be the old mans opponent. If he continued to provoke Ak Chusan like this, he knew that he could not guarantee his life.
But even knowing that fact, Soma didnt back down.
He just continued to re at Ak Chusan with eyes full of malice.
Tsk! Such a waste.
Ak Chusan really thought it was a waste.
He had traveled to different parts of the world, but he had never seen a child full of malice like Soma.
If he had tamed him well over time and epted him as a disciple, he would have been able to use him to his advantage, but it was a pity that he couldnt.
He didnt have much time.
Sreung!
He took out the thick sword hanging from his waist. s o u n d l e s s w i n d 2 1
It was the Lion Sword.
The pattern of a roaring lion was engraved on the sword.
Keuk!
The moment Ak Chusan held the Lion Sword, a stuffy moan flowed from Hwa Ok-gis mouth. I
The formidable aura Ak Chusan radiated had weighed them down.
Damn it!
Hwa Ok-gis pupils rolled wildly.
A lot of thoughts and calctions ran through his head in a short time.
Competing against Ak Chusan with his own strength was like hitting a rock with an egg.
He does not want to challenge the impossible.
The most important thing to him was his own life.
Hiiic!
Hwa Ok-gi screamed and performed qinggong.2
He escaped before Ak Chusan could do anything about him.
Whoa!
Ak Chusan looked at the back of Hwa Ok-gi, who was retreating, with an amazed expression. He didnt expect that the young heir of the Heavenly Silver Marketce, a rising and prestigious sect, would choose such a cowardly escape.
However, his goal in the first ce was Soma, not Hwa Ok-gi.
Ak Chusan raised his qi and approached Soma.
You couldnt have done this alone. Call him!
What?
Call the person behind you. If you dont cooperate, Ill cut that womans head first.
Ak Chushan raised his sword and aimed at Mok Gahye.
There was a distance of about a dozen steps between Ak Chusan and Mok Gahye.
It was a distance that ordinary people would have to take three or four breaths to reach, but it was a meaningless distance for a master like him. If he puts his mind to it, killing Mok Gahye was as easy as turning the palm of his hand. patreon/ soundless wind 21
Somas eyes shook at Ak Chusans threat. B
But he soon replied with a nonchnt expression,
So what?
What?
Why would I care if that sister dies or not?
Ho! You sure do know how to bluff.
Bluff?
Then it wont matter anyway.
A mischievous smile came at the corner of Ak Chusans mouth.
Damn it!
Soma bit his lip at that moment.
It was because Ak Chusan had swung the sword so fast like a sh of lightning. The sword flew towards Mok Gahye.
It was a technique called Qi Throwing Knife.3
Shiak!
The qi throwing knife with formidable power aimed for Mok Gahyes neck. so undle ss wi nd 21
Mok Gahye was not even aware of Ak Chusans attack. She only realized that something was wrong when the qi throwing knife was about to touch her body.
Just before the qi throwing knife hit her, a small figure threw her off and received the qi throwing knife in her ce.
Bang!
Kuergh!
The little figure tumbling across the floor while groaning was Soma. There was a deep scar engraved on his back.
He had pushed away Mok Gahye and taken the qi throwing knife with his small body.
Mo Gahye hugged Somas body.
The bloodied Soma wriggled helplessly in her arms.
Why did you do that? soundlesswind21
I received a request Thats why I have to protect you.
What a fool
Heh heh!
Somaughed weakly.
As expected, the old man was strong.
He tried to bluff, but it didnt work at all.
Even Soma didnt expect that he wouldunch the qi throwing knife so relentlessly.
Ak Chusan approached Soma and Mok Gahye.
Huuung!
The Lions Sword in his hand was throwing up a wild cry.
As if a storm hade, des of grass flew and soared into the air all at once.
If I kill you, Im sure he wille out.
Ak Chusan raised his sword high. Then he pointed it down at the two of them.
Cwaeac!
The moment a horrifying sound echoed, something flew towards the three of them.
Youre finally out.
Ak Chusan changed the trajectory of his sword with joy.
His sword, which had been plunging down vertically, turned in the middle and flew horizontally. His sword hit the human figure that was flying towards them.
Bang!
With a sound like a thunderbolt exploding, the flying figure bounced back. The figures body exploded like a firecracker at the terrifying energy of Ak Chusan.
Flesh, blood, and scraps of crest scattered in all directions.
It was impossible for even the greatest master in the world to survive such a wound.
A smile formed on Ak Chusans lips.
He thought that if he persecuted Soma, the hidden person would surelye out, but he didnt expect that his n would go so smoothly.
Ak Chusan thought he was lucky and approached the copsed body on the floor. However, when he checked the corpses face, the smile on his face disappeared without a trace.
The corpse whose chest exploded was someone he knew well.
Hwa Ok-gi?
The corpse was definitely Hwa Ok-gi who had just escaped.
He didnt understand why Hwa Ok-gi, who should have escaped from the Dead Forest, came back.
At that moment, goosebumps ran through his body.
Hwa Ok-gi did note back on his own volition.
It was clear that someone had grabbed Hwa Ok-gi and threw him at them.
At that moment, a strong sense of danger washed over him.
Ak Chusan spun like a top and swung the Lion Sword.
A ck shadow was creeping up behind him.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Qi shield. Raws: Bantan Gangki, ???. Qinggong. The ability to lighten the body and move with great agility & swiftness. Also known as lightness skill. Qi Throwing Knife. Raws: Bidogi, ???(w). w fi C fly; go quickly; dart; high do C knife; old coin; measure q C air, gas, steam, vapor; spirit
Chapter 182: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 7
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 7Manhwa: N/A
The ck shadow stepped back as if he had expected Ak Chusans attack. Because of that, Ak Chusans attack missed.
The moment he faced the ck shadow, Ak Chusan felt as if ice water was rushing through his veins.
He couldnt see the neers face because he had the lower part of his face covered with a scarf, but his two exposed eyes were enough to make Ak Chusan froze.
It was the first time Ak Chusan had ever seen suchpletely still eyes that did not contain any emotion.
Ak Chusan raised his qi and opened his mouth,
Who are you? How dare you interfere with the matters of the Bamboo Sea n?!
Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol?
Ak Chusan frowned.
Its a name he has never heard of. He knew a lot of famous warriors in Jianghu, but he had never heard of the name Pyo-wol. If so, this meant that he was a rising warrior, not an old one.
So he asked.
Are you new in Jianghu?
Is that important? Youre asking useless questions.
Whats important then?
Your life.
You talk about my life as if its yours.
Ak Chusans jaw muscles twitched.
Pyo-wols words hurt his pride.
Pyo-wol looked at Ak Chusan without saying a word.
The person in front of him was obviously a threat. He definitely seemed to be the strongest among the warriors he met in Sichuan.
However, the reason why Pyo-wol was not afraid of him was because of the man he met before.
Fengzon.
Fengzon was the strongest among the warriors Pyo-wol met. Using Fengzon as his reference, Pyo-wols standards of a strong person naturally increased.
Ak Chusan was strong.
However, he still had many openings and weaknesses aspared to Fengzon. He was just not enough for Pyo-wol to feel a sense of crisis.
Pyo-wol did not remove his gaze from Ak Chusan. He said to Soma,
Are you okay?
Im not okay at all! It hurts a lot!
Soma answered with a frown.
Soma pretended to be quite dignified when he talked to Mok Gahye awhile ago, but now that Pyo-wol was here before him, his true feelings came out.
In fact, the wounds inflicted by Ak Chusan were quite serious. If his wounds were left unattended, Somas life would be in danger.
Pyo-wol said to Mok Gahye,
Take Soma with you.
But
My party is waiting for you outside of the Dead Forest. Take him to them.
Okay.
Mog Gahye could not help but nod.
The moment she held Soma in her arms and took a step forward, Ak Chusan copied her.
His step was exactly towards the direction Mog Gahye was going.
His meaning was clear.
He would not let Mok Gahye and Soma escape so easily. But in the next moment, Ak Chusan could not help but doubt his own eyes.
Pyo-wol had already stood in between him and Mok Gahye.
Pyo-wol had moved without him realizing it.
After opening her eyes and moving her steps, Ikga-hae slightly bowed her head to Pyo-wol, and there was no such thing as emotion. There was no longer any fear on her face.
Because they believe in Pyo-wol, they can confidently walk with their backs exposed.
Gongbu was still in her hands, but Ak Chusan did not dare to steal it anymore. It had already be impossible to approach her without going through Pyo-wol.
Umgil!
Ak Chusans eyes twitched.
He found it hard to ept the current situation.
He had never experienced a situation like this in his entire life while traveling in Jianghu. For him, this current situation was an unbearable disgrace.
Ak Chusan held up the Lion Sword and pointed it at Pyo-wol.
I admit that you are strong. I have never seen anyone like you in my life.
He knows for sure now.
Pyo-wol had been aiming for this situation from the beginning.
On his way here, he saw a terrifying sight. Several bodies were hanging from the trees.
Ordinary warriors would never mutte and disgrace a dead body like that. It was an outrageous act that no ordinary person wouldmit.
But the effect was undeniable.
Such a sight caused intense fear in the warriors who entered the Dead Forest.
From the beginning, he shook the hearts of the warriors of the two factions by showing unimaginable cruelty. Because their hearts were weak, they could not bear the shock and fear that followed. Thus they scattered from their battle positions like grains of sand.
The Bamboo Sea n had established themselves long ago that its warriors had already formed a strong solidarity. They thought that this was the reason that stopped their warriors from fleeing and dispersing so easily unlike warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce, since their sect just recently gained its momentum. s o u n d les s wind 21
They all assumed it was just a coincidence that the Heavenly Silver Marketce warriors were unable to ovee their fear. But looking at the circumstantial evidence now, all of this was part of the picture Pyo-wol drew.
He doesnt know how big the picture Pyo-wol drew, but so far it was progressing the way he wanted it.
But you made a big mistake. Do you know what it is?
.
Your mistake is that you revealed yourself right in front of me. I would have had a hard time finding you if you had just kept hiding and plotting your schemes like you did a while ago. But now that you overestimated yourself and came out, youll be paying the price.
You talk a lot.
Ak Chusans face contorted like a demon at Pyo-wols interruption.
Pyo-wol pulled down the scarf that had been covering his face until now.
Seeing his true face, Ak Chusan forgot his anger and had an expression of admiration for a moment.
Pyo-wols face alone was enough to chew the whole world. But he soon came to his senses and red at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol moved closer to him and continued,
When someone begins to talk a lot, it means theyre scared.
Me? Scared? Say something that makes sense, you bastard!
Then attack. Why are you talking so much?
You bastard!
Ak Chusans anger exploded at Pyo-wols repeated provocations.
He is a veteran warrior. With his great experiences, he had learned to be cunning and sly. So it had been a long time since he lost his reason like this.
Nothing was holding him back anymore, so he unfolded his Lion King technique with all his might.
Hoo-hung! s ou ndl es s wi nd 21
Huge waves flew towards Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol used Snake Steps to avoid the waves.
The waves that passed by him cut down a huge tree.
The wave was emitted through the use of qi.
The essence of qi wave is the same with channeling qi on a weapon. The weapons destructive power and sharpness dramatically increases.
The power of the qi wave unleashed by a warrior like Ak Chusan was no less than that. Rather, it was better than it in terms of efficiency. It produces powerparable to that of a qi sword with less effort.
Shiak! Shiaak!
One after another, the qi wave flew towards Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol executed his Snake Steps and moved forward, dodging all the qi waves.
Ak Chusan thought that Pyo-wol looked exactly like a snake.
Snakes are usually finished with their necks.
Ak Chusan momentarily gave up on attacking from afar and ran forward. He was thinking of narrowing the distance between him and Pyo-wol and then slitting his throat.
Pyo-wol came into his eyes.
It was slithering like a snake, rapidly closing the gap.
something was unpleasant
Its as if food debris gets stuck between your haircuts.
But he couldnt figure out why.
In the end, Ak Chusan decided that hed think about it after decapitating Pyo-wol.
HAA!
The Lion King technique unfolded one after another.
Sususuc!
The entire surrounding was filled with the qi emanating from the Lion King Sword.
The power radiating from the sword swept everything. Grass soared into the sky, while leaves fell in abundance.
The Lion King Sword technique of Ak Chusan was indeed destructive enough to be ssified as one of the strongest in Jianghu.
With Ak Chusan sessfully executing his swordsmanship technique with all his might, there would not be many masters in Jianghu who could face him head-on and gain an advantage.
Bang!
A huge pit reminiscent of a pond was dug on the ground where the qi-infused sword was ced.
It was truly a formidable force.
However, Ak Chusans attack did not even touch Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol had used his Snake Steps to avoid the attack of Ak Chusan. He did not even attack back.
Pyo-wols appearance and reaction made Ak Chusan even more angry.
Do you think you can make fun of me??
Hoong!
With his increased feelings of anger, Ak Chusanshed out towards Pyo-wol even more fiercely.
It was impossible for Pyo-wol to continue avoiding the continuous attacks that raged like a storm.
So he executed his ck Lightning.
The ck Lightning raises the bodys response to the highest level. The human bodys reaction operates with electrical signals in the brain. By using ck Lightning, he would be able to increase the bodys reaction speed, capable of surpassing human limits.
By using ck Lightning, Pyo-wol reached the point of being able to subdue his opponent with his hands behind his back. 1
With ck Lightning, the nerves connecting his whole body stood up sharply like strings, and his response to external stimuli also increased several times.
His thinking also elerated.
A lot of information came through his senses.
Information such as Ak Chusans breathing, pupil and muscle movement, his grasp on the sword, and the direction and depth of his toes, poured in like a flood.
This flood of information that ordinary people would normally not be able to handle is sorted and refined in an instant through his elerated thinking.
With the information obtained in this way, Pyo-wol could predict and react easily to Ak Chusans next moves.
Suit!
With just one inch difference, Ak Chusans attack passed by Pyo-wol. Had Pyo-wols reaction been a little dyed, his head would have been cut in half.
But Pyo-wols expression did not waver at all.
The same situation has been repeated several more times ever since.
If Ak Chusan had swung the sword a little further to the left, he felt like he would be able to cut off Pyo-wols head.
But he always misses him by an inch.
Shiak!
Ak Chusan seemed to stop right in front of Pyo-wol.
Ak Chusan stretched out his hand as he moved forward. Pyo-wol, on the other hand, was retreating at the same speed as Ak Chusan.
Thats why Ak Chusan seems to have stopped right in front of Pyo-wol.
You bastard!
Angered, Ak Chusan concentrated his energy on his sword.
Then his qi stretched out and stabbed Pyo-wols head. Only then did Pyo-wol lower his head to avoid his qi.
Ak Chusan was about to go insane.
No matter how much he tried to attack, Pyo-wol would alway avoid it by a narrow gap.
It seemed as if he stretched out my hand a little more, he would be able to reach him, but Pyo-wol maintained the gap between them.
Even though he was right in front of me, Pyo-wol was like a mirage.
Ak Chusan had fought numerous warriors and made his way through many chaos, but this was the first time in his life.
Thats why its even more horrifying.
However, he couldnt retreat now.
Dead or alive, he had to attack more fiercely.
Shiak!
Pyo-wol felt his whole body tingle.
Ak Chusans attacks so far had been threatening. However, he avoided every one of those attacks by a narrow margin.
It would have been impossible without the eleration of his thoughts.
Ak Chusan did not know that by attacking more fiercely, he was moving ording to Pyo-wols intention.
It was the Devils Hell.3
It was Pyo-wols unique fighting method that gave the illusion that if the opponent would just stretch out his hand a little more, he would be able to reach it, forcing him to go beyond his limits.
Ak Chusan had already fallen into ant hell.
At the center of it was a Pyo-wol.
Ak Chusans body was wet with sweat. He was already out of breath. He still had energy left, but it felt like his stamina was already exhausted.
This was the moment Pyo-wol was aiming for.
Huff!
Pyo-wol broke away from his defensive position and rushed forward.
No!
Ak Chusan withdrew his long sword and defended his chest.
However, Pyo-wols attack prated through Ak Chusans defense.
Bang!
With an explosion, Ak Chusans body was thrown backwards.
He grabbed his chest with his hand. Pyo-wols strike had been strong. It was an attack that concentrated its power on a single point and hit it hard.
Although Ak Chusan tried to deflect the attack by concentrating his qi on his chest, it was not enough to prevent his bones from breaking.
Apart from the pain of having broken bones, he couldnt breathe properly because his insides were shaking from the shock and impact.
Pyo-wol dug in without missing the gap.
He was like a poisonous snake that never let go of its prey.
He was infinitely tenacious and cruel.
Before he knew it, the phantom dagger hidden in his waist was already in both of his hands.
Cit! Ciiit!
Two phantom daggers dug through Ak Chusan one after another like the fangs of a poisonous snake.
Pupupupuk!
The sound of a meat being pierced with an awl rang out one after another.
Although it waspletely different from the usual, one hit kill principle of an assassin, Pyo-wol was still delivering significant blows to the enemy.
Keugh!
Ak Chusans face turned white in pain.
If this continues, I will die.
He felt the threat of death.
He had already been stabbed in five or six ces, and blood gushed from his wounds. It was clear that he would die from blood lost if he wastes any more time.
Ak Chusan unfolded the zenith of the Lion King, which he had saved until the end.
HAAH!
At that moment, something fine had wrapped around his neck.
Ak Chusan, who was preupied with the phantom daggers, did not notice that fact.
The object wrapped around his neck was the Soul-Reaping Thread. Before he knew it, Pyo-wol retrieved his phantom daggers and reced them with the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Surgerc!
The Soul-Reaping Thread dug into Ak Chusans neck.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Subdue his opponent with his hands behind his back. Raws: ????(). An old saying. This means to subdue the opponent by using the hand behind the back, and refers to a strategy to subdue the enemy at once by conceding one step when dealing with the enemy, examining the superiority and inferiority, and then attacking the weakness. In battle, when the enemy lines up and the momentum is sharp, do not face it head-on, but take a step back and wait, and then take advantage of the gap in the enemy line and momentum to attack and subdue the enemy. Horrifying. Raws: Songyeon, ??(Ȼ). exhibit, disy; plead; surname Ȼ yes, certainly; pledge, promise Devils Hell. Raws: ????(Ƶتz). mother, mama resemble, simr to; as if, seem earth; soil, ground; region z prison, jail; case;wsuit
Chapter 183: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 8
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 8Manhwa: N/A
Hiiik!
Ak Chusan looked up at Pyo-wol with an expression of disbelief.
His neck was cut in half and blood was gushing out. Blood was also oozing from his nose and mouth.
He couldnt ask.
What did Pyo-wol use to cut his own neck?
The person who had brought about his own death was looking down at him with his emotionless eyes. It made him feel terrible fear.
The ck Dragon Robe wrapped around Pyo-wols body fluttered like the wings of a huge bird.
Reaper!
That was Ak Chusansst thought.
His body soon fell t on the ground. soundlesswind21
Even after he died, the fear on Ak Chusans face did not disappear.
Pyo-wol looked at Ak Chusans corpse in silence.
Even though he could have ambushed him in secret, the reason he dared to face Ak Chusan head-on was to check his own martial arts. He wanted to see how much he had grown and how he would fare against a master.
Pyo-wol was walking a different path from the usual warriors.
He considered himself an assassin, and was establishing a martial arts system suitable for an assassin.
Through the confrontation with Ak Chusan, Pyo-wol was convinced that his Aguido was not wrong.
Pyo-wol left Ak Chusans body behind and walked out of the Dead Forest.
Bodies were seen everywhere.
There were bodies that died in conflict against each other and there were also those who were killed by Pyo-wol.
When Pyo-wol flicked his hand, the bodies hanging from the trees fell. He only used their bodies out of necessity, they couldnt be humiliated forever.
The Dead Forest literally became a forest of the dead.
It was clear that after this incident, more people would be reluctant to enter the Dead Forest in the future. But Pyo-wol had no reason to care about the oue.
Before leaving the Dead Forest, Pyo-wol stopped by the stream and washed his blood-stained face. The droplets of blood were soon diluted and removed. s o u n d l e s s w i n d 2 1
Pyo-wols face was reflected on the surface of the water.
It was a terribly white and beautiful face.
At first, Pyo-wol considered his appearance annoying because it attracts too much attention. But he had changed his mind.
Having an attractive face was not that bad. After all, its worth using.
People are attracted to good-looking and beautiful things. s ou nd les wi n d 2 1
This was especially true for women. Whenever they saw his beautiful appearance, they would approach him defenselessly. Through them, Pyo-wol was able to obtain quality information.
As an assassin, it was a great advantage. Pyo-wol had no intention of giving up that advantage.
Pyo-wol sshed water on his face onest time before leaving the Dead Forest.
Outside of the Dead Forest, Wu Jang-rak and his party were waiting for him. Right next to Wu Jang-rak were Shin Mugum and Mok Gahye.
Shin Mugum was still unconscious. He was still alive because Wu Jang-rak took emergency measures, otherwise he would have been on the brink of death.
Brother!
When Pyo-wol showed up, Soma was first to approach.
Hows your body? s o undl ess win d
Its okay!
Soma replied while frowning.
He might have said he was fine, but the pain he was feeling was still so great.
After stroking Somas head, Pyo-wol looked at Mok Gahye. Mok Gahye bowed her head and said,
Thank you so much.
Thank Soma instead. The beef jerky you gave Soma saved your life.
Thank you!
Mok Gahye looked at Soma who was by Pyo-wols side and expressed her gratitude.
I told you I would kill them all. Hehe!
Im alive thanks to you.
What are you going to do now?
Im going to a ce where no one recognizes brother Mugum. Since brother Mugum had already sacrificed a lot for me, I n to live for him from now on.
Mok Gahye looked at Shin Mugum with deep eyes. Then, as if remembering, she held out a long object wrapped in white cloth to Pyo-wol.
Take it. This is the sword Gongbu.
I do not need it.
We dont need it either. Keeping it with me will only cause a target on my back.
Then give it to Soma.
Pardon?
It will look good on Soma. tranted by soundlesswind21
Alright.
Mok Gahye immediately put the sword Gongbu into Somas hands.
The length of Gongbu was more than two feet. It was rather small for an adult like Pyo-wol, but for Soma whose appearance was like a child, it was rather big. Even so, Soma seemed to like the sword very much. He even hugged it tightly.
Are you really giving it to me?
Yes!
Wow! Ill put it to good use!
Soma smiled broadly.
Gongbu was the first gift he received from others.
Holding a sword as thick andrge as his body, Soma ran around like a squirrel.
Seeing Soma like that, Mok Gahye smiled softly.
She feels at ease now.
But then.
With a rustling sound from the other side of the bush, a group of people appeared.
Who are you?
Whose people are they?
Wu Jang-rak and the mercenaries took out their weapons and heightened their guards. Then, from the newly appeared crowd, a woman wearing a veil came forward and said,
We are warriors of the Bamboo Sea n. so undl ess wi n d 2 1
She was Yeo Hwa-young, the sect leader of the Bamboo Sea n.
Yeo Hwa-young and the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n had lost their way in the Dead Forest so they only just came out.
Yeo Hwa-youngs eyes, which were revealed over her veil, contained bewildered emotions. She didnt expect to see many people in the ce outside of the Dead Forest.
Some of the Bamboo Sea n warriors, who recognized the identity of Wu Jang-rak and his party, told her about their identities.
In an instant, Yeo Hwa-youngs eyes changed.
Several figures in Wu Jang-raks party caught her eye.
Mok Gahye.
Among them, the first person who caught her attention was Mok Gahye. Even though she had yet to say a word, she knew she was the owner of the sword, Gongbu.
Yeo Hwa-young felt a little guilty towards Mok Gahye. Although it was an unavoidable circumstance, it was true that she drove thetter into a corner.
But she didnt want to apologize, because it was like admitting her mistake.
Yeo Hwa-youngs gaze passed by Mok Gahye and turned to Pyo-wol who was standing next to her.
Pyo-wol hadnt lifted up the scarf he had pulled down while washing his face. Because of this, his face was clearly exposed.
Yeo Hwa-young recognized Pyo-wol at once.
It might be the first time for her to see his face, but his unique decadent atmosphere and eyes were still vivid in her memory. But she never expected shed see him here.
She could see Soma running around with the sword Gongbu besides Pyo-wol.
The moment she saw the sword, Yeo Hwa-young had grasped the whole situation.
He is the culprit.
There was only one existence that could be a variable here.
Pyo-wol!
From the moment sheid her eyes on him, his existence made Yeo Hwa-young feel ufortable.
Looking at him again now, he smelled dangerous. There was a thick smell of blood on him.
Yeo Hwa-young approached Pyo-wol without realizing it.
Pyo-wol did not move even as he watched her approach.
Yeo Hwa-young asked,
How is Ak Chusan?
.
Is he dead?
She didnt ask because she knew that Pyo-wol had fought with Ak Chusan. She just guessed through a womans intuition. Still, she was close to the truth.
Pyo-wol nodded his head wordlessly.
For a moment, Yeo Hwa-youngs face had aplex expression that could not be expressed in words.
She couldnt say anything because she felt strange that she couldnt be happy even though her guess was right.
The death of Ak Chusan, whom she had worked hard to recruit, was a huge blow to her. Still, she didnt get angry.
You were the one who attacked the Heavenly Silver Marketce, right?
.
What about the Heavenly Silver Marketces sect leader? Hwa Ok-gi?
They will nevere out of the Dead Forest again.
Oh!
In an instant, Yeo Hwa-youngs legs loosened.
The enemy who had been harassing the Bamboo Sea n for decades had disappeared overnight because of the man in front of her.
Because the driving force that had kept her strong until now had disappeared, she showed a weak appearance without even realizing it.
If the two were really killed by Pyo-wol, even if Ak Chusan died, it wasnt a loss to the Bamboo Sea n. On the contrary, she should be grateful to Pyo-wol.
But she couldnt officially say thank you.
Regardless of the oue, Pyo-wol killed Ak Chusan, a person whom she recruited.
Ak Chusan was a famous master of Jianghu. Furthermore, He had a tremendous reputation at Jianghu. Many will note his death, and will know that the person who killed him is Pyo-wol.
If she recklessly expressed her gratitude to Pyo-wol, the Bamboo Sea n would be suspected of having a connection with him.
Such a situation had to be prevented.
With an effortless expression on her face, Yeo Hwa-young said,
Ill go get the body of the Lord Ak.
Do whatever you want.
And we want to make amends to Lady Mok and her bodyguard. While it was unintentional, it is still true that we harassed her.
Dont you want the sword Gongbu?
Not at all. Were already satisfied with the fact that the sword didnt fall into the hands of the Rain Mountain Manor.
Yeo Hwa-young firmly shook her head.
She truly had no lingering feelings for the sword. So she just said,
Lord Jang Pyeongsan of the Rain Mountain Manor has a great obsession with swords. Once he has his eye set on a sword, he would never give it up. So youd better be careful.
Okay.
Pyo-wol nodded.
Well go ahead now.
After Yeo Hwa-young said her piece, she and her subordinates went back to the Dead Forest.
Pyo-wol looked at Yeo Hwa-youngs back as she was walking away in silence.
A tectonic shift urred in silver time.
In just one day, half of the Heavenly Silver Marketces power was gone.
If they had simply lost a limb, they could have managed to solve their problem.
But the problem is that the people responsible to deal with the situation, specifically the Heavenly Silver Marketces sect leader and heir, had lost their lives at the same time.
Because of that, the Heavenly Silver Marketce fell into self-imposed turmoil. Those who survived coveted the Heavenly Silver Marketces property and fought among themselves.
The Heavenly Silver Marketce, so engulfed in internal strife, copsed in an instant.
On the other hand, the Bamboo Sea n, who had been pushed away from Enshis hegemony by the Heavenly Silver Marketce, made a dramaticeback.
They expanded their business considerably while the Heavenly Silver Marketce was caught up in their self-imposed turmoil. They also regained the business rights and various interests that had been taken away from the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
The Heavenly Silver Marketce, who lost both their sect leader and young leader, was helpless without a single response.
Yeo Hwa-young of the Bamboo Sea n showed off her fighting spirit.
Like a fish in water, Yeo Hwa-young ran amok to her hearts content, and in the end was able to restore the old status of the Bamboo Sea n.
The series of events that happened shocked all of Jianghu.
Enshi was a ce that didnt receive much attention from warriors. They know that the Heavenly Silver Marketce and the Bamboo Sea n were fighting, but the size of the two manors was insignificant whenpared to all the other sects in Jianghu.
There is no reason for the big sects to be greedy.
But the fight between the two manors was quite exciting.
The fight between a traditional sect and a newly emerging power was enough to attract the attention of the powerful sects.
Most thought that the Heavenly Silver Marketce would eventually defeat the Bamboo Sea n and seize the hegemony of Enshi.
However, contrary to their expectations, the whole situation was overturned overnight, and Enshis hegemony was taken over by the Bamboo Sea n.
As a result, many people became interested in Enshis situation. They wondered how on Earth could the situation have been reversed.
Among the forces who were interested was the Hao n.
There was no ce in the world where the Hao ns disciples did not exist. Even in Enshi, the Hao n members existed. But the number was just small.
The Hao n members hurriedly tried to figure out what had happened in Enshi. But they only moved after Pyo-wol, Wu Jang-rak and the others had left Enshi.
The Hao n members turned over Enshi, trying to get their hands on the information. But gathering information was never easy.
Somehow, both the warriors of the Bamboo Sea n and the Heavenly Silver Marketce shut their mouths about what had happened in the Dead Forest that day.
They could understand why the Bamboo Sea n did not say anything. Their n had Yeo Hwa-young to order them to do so.
But the warriors from the Heavenly Silver Marketce did not open their mouths at all even though they lost their sect leader and young leader. soundlesswind21
The warriors of the Heavenly Silver Marketce were terrified.
Several days had already passed, but they still couldnt get rid of their memories of that day. Some of them were in such serious condition that they even developed psychotic symptoms.
Still, the Hao n persisted in digging into what had happened that day.
As a result, they found out that there were other people besides the Heavenly Silver Marketce and the Bamboo Sea n warriors in the Dead Forest.
[The entourage dispatched from Snow Cloud Vi in Sichuan Province passed through the Dead Forest at the same time. We request to confirm the members.]
A carrier pigeon flew into the main headquarters of the Hao n.
Chapter 184: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 9
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 9Manhwa: N/A
Manors weremon in therge cities of Jianghu or in a ce where you could see a superb view. Those who built their own manors were usually wealthy people, retired high-ranking officials, or sessful merchants.
But among them, there were ces that boasted a scaleparable to that of the great sects of Jianghu.
There were three representative manors.
These Three Manors1 represent Jianghu.
The New Moon Manor.2
The Spirit Sword Manor.3
The Rain Mountain Manor.4
These three manors possessed such powerparable to that of a fairly strong sect. Among them, the Rain Mountain Manor was the most well-known in Jianghu.
The Rain Mountain Manor was created by Jang Jushin. He was a swordsman who, after his retirement, had swordsmen follow him to gain great power in a short period of time.
Chengshan5, where the Rain Mountain Manor is located, was near Taihu Lake, and the scenery was so beautiful that poets and calligraphers continued to visit it all year round.
People whoe to Chengshan for the first time are surprised by the size and beauty of the Rain Mountain Manor. Tranted by soundlesswind21
The Rain Mountain Manor, which was built by inviting renowned artisans from all over the world, was no different than a work of art in itself.
Because of that, many artists in particr visited the Rain Mountain Manor, and Jang Pyeongsan, the sect leader of the Rain Mountain Manor, treated them with utmost care.
The entertainers who were treated well at the Rain Mountain Manor left poems, songs, and paintings praising Jang Pyeongsan as a natural born leader, making him even more famous.
Jang Pyeongsan was not just a strong swordsman. Thanks to his interaction with many artists, he was able to develop an excellent artistic eye, and he himself had excellent skills in painting.
In addition, his appearance was so outstanding that he could not be considered middle-aged. People around him praised him for being a perfect martial artist whos proficient in both literary and martial arts.
Jang Pyeongsan sat in the pavilion of the back garden and looked at the rock garden.6
Argeke where you can float a boat and a well-kept high mountain were Jang Pyeongsans favorite scenery at the Rain Mountain Manor.
The rock garden, where all kinds of nts were collected and nted, boasted a unique beauty every time the season changed.
Whenever he would sit and look at the panoramdscape of the rock garden, all of his worries seemed to disappear. Tranted by soundlesswind21
Jang Pyeongsan looked alternately at the rock garden and therge piece of paper ced on top of the pavilion. Next to the paper was well-ground ink and arge brush.
But he could hardly hold the brush. He just looked at the rock garden.
How long did you wait?
As the sun slowly set over the horizon, the whole world began to be dyed in golden light.
A smile appeared on Jang Pyeongsans lips.
It was the moment he had been waiting for so long.
At that moment, a pair of mandarin ducks flew and yed in the pond.
It was as if the Heavens were trying to help him. The view couldnt have been better.
Swipe!
Jang Pyeongsan immediately picked up his brush and started painting.
Every time therge brush moved, a lively picture waspleted on the paper.
Sarak! Sarak!
Just then, someone quietly approached Jang Pyeongsan from behind.
A look of annoyance shed across Jang Pyeongsans face.
He hates it the most when someone interrupts him. In particr, when he was immersed in his painting like this, he hated being interrupted so much that even his subordinates did not dare to approach him.
Tak!
Jang Pyeongsan threw away his brush and turned around. Then he saw a beautiful middle-aged womaning up to the pavilion.
A beautiful woman who is in her early 40s but has the same beauty od someone in her mid-tote 20s.
She was Hwa Geum-seon, the second wife of Jang Pyeongsan.
Hwa Geum-seons pretty face was stained with tears.
The moment he saw her face, Jang Pyeongsan knew something was wrong.
Whats going on, madame?
My family My family is
Hwa Geum-seon could not finish her words and knelt down.
Jang Pyeongsan hurriedly hugged her and asked,
Whats wrong? Did something happen to the Heavenly Silver Marketce?
Huhu! the Heavenly Silver Marketce was said to have suffered a catastrophe.
What?
Everyone is dead. My brother, Hwa Ok-gi How am I supposed to live now? Heuuuugh!
Hwa Geum-seon wailed loudly in the arms of Jang Pyeongsan.
Jang Pyeongsan looked at Hwa Geum-seon in his arms with a frown on his forehead.
She was not in the right condition to calmly exin what happened. She wept sadly as if the sky had copsed, before passing out.
Jang Pyeongsan rose from his seat after carefully ced Hwa Geum-seon on the pavilion.
Jeong-hak!
Yes, Lord Jang!
A middle-aged man strode in from outside of the pavilion.
He was Yang Jeong-hak, the steward in charge of the small andrge affairs of the Rain Mountain Manor.
Whats going on? Exin.
I just received an urgent message from Enshi.
Urgent news?
Yes! The Heavenly Silver Marketce was said to be devastated.
Tell me in detail.
Jang Pyeongsans voice became deeply subdued.
I dont know the details, but it seems that both the Heavenly Silver Marketce sect leader and young leader lost their lives.
Is it the Bamboo Sea n?
Its clear that the Bamboo Sea n has benefited, but they dont have the power to kill two people.
What if a third party intervenes?
I think it would be reasonable to think so for now.
What about our countermeasures?
I first put in a request to the Hao n. It should be our priority to figure out the party behind it.
Yang Jeong-hak calmly replied.
Hwa Geum-seon was lying passed out just around the corner, but he did not show any concern.
It was the same with Jang Pyeongsan.
What about the sword Gongbu?
He was more curious about the whereabouts of the famous sword, which he couldnt get his hands on, than the condition of the Heavenly Silver Marketce.
It seems that the other party took it.
Tsk!
For a moment, an annoyed expression appeared on Jang Pyeongsans face.
The downfall of the Heavenly Silver Marketce did not deal him a great emotional blow.
It was only for Hwa Geum-seon. Now that her family has disappeared, she will feel the pain as if the sky has copsed, but it has nothing to do with Jang Pyeongsan.
The only thing Jang Pyeongsan was interested in the world was a famous sword. Although he had already collected countless famous swords so far, his thirst still has not been quenched.
Gongbu was something he had long coveted.
Three great swords made by ancient artisans.
Only a few people remember those swords in the present, but Jang Pyeongsan still coveted those swords.
All the famous ancient swords passed through the hands of the emperor. Jang Pyeongsan also wanted to have the authority of an emperor by possessing Gongbu.
He had several famous swords that surpassed Gongbu. But nothing has the same legend and authority as Gongbu.
No one knows how ecstatic he was when Hwa Yu-cheon mentioned that he found Gongbu and that he was going to offer it to him soon. Although he didnt show it off on his face, he wanted to do a shoulder dance.
After that news, he waited for Gongbu toe into his hands. However, what came back was the sad news that Hwa Yu-cheon was in trouble.
Send the second one out to retrieve Gongbu.
Are you talking about Lord Lee?
Yes! There is enough justification for us to make a move. Its for the sake of avenging my wifes family, so Hwa Geum-seon will be fine. If you put a White Tiger Sword Unit7 on it, they wont be pushed back wherever they go.
The White Tiger Sword unit is an elite group of Rain Mountain Manor warriors.
It was made up of 30 swordsmen, and their individual martial arts surpassed that of a first-ss swordsman in Jianghu.
The scary thing about them is their excellent teamwork.
The teamwork of 30 swordsmen was enough to frighten even the hard-working masters.
Jang Muyeon, known as the Sword Demon8, was also a swordsman with a high reputation in Jianghu. In particr, his swordsmanship was so cruel that it frightened many.
Above all, Jang Muyeon was the son of Hwa Geum-seon.
The Heavenly Silver Marketces Hwa Yu-cheon was his uncle from his mothers side, so he was also rted to Hwa Ok-gi was by blood.
He had enough justification for revenge, and he had the ability to do so.
Yang Jeong-hak lowered his head and replied,
Okay. Ill pass on the sect leaders order to Lord Lee.
And call someone to take her to the bedroom. Shes going to be in a mess for a while, so make sure to keep an eye on her.
Ill take care of it.
Yang Jeong-hak stepped back after answering.
Jang Pyeongsan picked up the brush he had thrown on the floor. After looking at the painting and the brush for a while, Jang Pyeongsan swung his brush.
In an instant, ink spurted out of the brush and hit the mandarin duck.
A pair of mandarin ducks died without even pping their wings.
What kind of person is he, to appear and disturb Jianghu Tsk!
Looking at the corpse of the mandarin duck floating in the pond, Jang Pyeongsan threw down the brush again.
Pyo-wol raised his head and looked around.
Beautiful mountains and rugged valleys were spread out in front of him.
They were in a ce called Xingshan.
It was a ce they arrived in four days after leaving Enshi. They had to pass through to this ce before they could reach their destination, Dengzhou.
Wu Jang-rak told the group,
After passing Xingshan, we will arrive in Baokang. Once we get to Baokang, we will take a good rest, so lets do our best until then.
Yes!
Alright.
Wu Jang-raks subordinates and the mercenaries answered at the same time.
Their faces were full of tired light. They hade all the way here without taking a break after leaving Enshi. But nobodyined.
It was because of Pyo-wol.
They were peeking at Pyo-wol like stray cats.
Although they couldnt confirm it with their own two eyes, they were well aware of the fact that many people died in the Dead Forest. And many of those died because of him.
They all thought he was simply a man with a beautiful face, but in truth, he was a devil beyond imagination.
The mercenaries still did now know of Pyo-wols true identity, but most of Wu Jang-raks party did. They were the ones who lived in Sichuan Province, specifically in Chengdu, and not anywhere else. s/o/u/n/d/l/e/s/s/w/i/n/d/
It was impossible not to know the assassin who turned Sichuan City upside downst year and the year beforest.
They instinctively realized that Pyo-wol was the rumored assassin who had sealed off the Emei and Qingcheng sect.
Only then did they understand why Wu Jang-rak had such a devoted and sincere attitude to a young Pyo-wol.
When Wu Jang-raks subordinates seemed to recognize Pyo-wols identity, the mercenaries approached and questioned them. However, all of Wu Jang-raks subordinates kept their mouths shut. Not a single one spoke.
In Sichuan Province, mentioning Pyo-wols name was a kind of taboo.
If a person lives outside Sichuan, they would not know about him. But if a person live in Sichuan, they have no choice but to be careful. s/o/u/n/d/l/e/s/s/w/i/n/d/
Who the hell is he?
We just have to be careful
The mercenaries were reluctant to approach Pyo-wol.
Except for one.
Hey!
Seol Hajin was the one who approached Pyo-wol without hesitation. As she moved, the sword hanging from her waist also moved. And the golden threads hanging on her sword were blown away by the wind. Sound less wind 21
Seol Hajin asked,
What do you think?
About?
How are you feeling?
Why?
Why? Knowing everything hahaha!
Seol Hajin let out a darkugh. Tranted by s o u nd l e s s w i n d 2 1
She found out that Pyo-wol was more terrifying than she thought, but Seol Hajin still treated him without formality. She would often surprise the other mercenaries by something too aggressive.
But, Pyo-wol, the person involved, did not pay much attention to Seol Hajins words.
They slept together several times on the way here, but Seol Hajin would exactly draw the line. She might be saying something aggressive, but she never crosses a certain line.
In that respect, she was better than the mercenaries.
Seol Hajins gaze suddenly turned to the rear of the party.
But how long are you going to leave him like that?
Her gaze was directed at Soma.
Soma was swinging a huge sword that looked much bigger than his body.
Ha! Haat!
Gongbu, one of the three great swords, savagely cut through the wind.
Soma seemed to be very fond of Gongbu.
He didnt let go of the sword for even a second, and swung it until he got used to it.
Thanks to this, there was no time for sweat to cool down from his body throughout the road. Even so, Soma didnt show a tired expression even once.
Hee-hee!
When it was difficult to wield the sword, he held it tightly in his arms and smiled.
Somas attachment to Gongbu was frightening.
Even the fearless mercenaries shook their heads when they saw Somas obsession.
Souma stroked the sword and mumbled,
Wielding a sword alone is no longer fun. I wish there are bandits.
It was then.
Stop! You guys!
A group of men appeared from nowhere with a loud voice.
At a nce, they could all tell that they were bandits.
Somas eyes glistened.
They came out!
Chapter 185: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 10
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 10Manhwa: N/A
Baokang is located hundreds of li south of Wudang Mountain, and there are over 3,000 mountains and valleys,rge and small, surrounding it.
Since the water that flows from the nearby mountains gathers in Baokang and flows into the Yangtze River, the ce could be called a city of water.
Numerous rivers and waterways were intricately intertwined around Baokang, while numerous inds were huddled together in the rivers.
Because of the beautiful scenery and the fact that the Wudang sect, a powerful sect of Jianghu, was close by, many people visited Baokang.
It was around sunset when Wu Jang-rak and his party came to Baokang.
Were finally in Baokang.
The mercenaries put on an emotional expression.
A lot of things happened after they left Enshi and entered Bookang. Among the various incidents, the biggest one was the raid of poor bandits.
The reason why the mercenaries felt pity for the bandits was that they fell victim to Soma before they could evenunch a proper raid.
Soma wielded Gongbu to his hearts content against the bandits.
The image of a boy with seven wheels hanging around his neck while wielding a huge sword in his arms was ridiculous.
Soma was also close to a monster in a sense.
He was born with a natural talent for handling weapons.
The sight of him freely wielding the seven wheels as well as using arge sword as big as his body was enough to make the mercenaries and Wu Jang-raks subordinates feel sick to the stomach.
The bandits were so badly beaten by Soma that the onlookers felt sorry for them.
Fortunately, no one died, but their injuries made it impossible for them to steal again.
Seeing the scene with their own eyes caused considerable weariness to their minds. Because of that, they wanted to arrive in Baokang fast and rest without thinking about anything.
Knowing the feelings of his people, Wu Jang-rak rented an entire small inn as soon as they entered Baokang. He was considerate enough to let them restfortably without worrying about anything else while they stayed in Baokang.
In fact, Wu Jang-rak was also tired.
He couldnt rx for even a moment until he got out of Enshi and arrived here.
This was because the Heavenly Silver Marketces incident kept bothering him.
But after arriving at Baokang, which is far from Enshi, it seemed like he could restfortably for a day or so.
Well be leaving the day after tomorrow, so have a good rest until tomorrow.
Wu Jang-rak notified the party.
Pyo-wol and the mercenaries were given a day of free time.
Most of the mercenaries went out to find a brothel as soon as they unpacked their bags. They could also have had a drink in an inn, but they desperately wanted the presence of a woman.
Pyo-wol and Soma were also assigned their own rooms.
Brother! Take a good rest. Ill see you tomorrow!
Soma was also tired, so he waved to Pyo-wol and went into his room. Pyo-wol also entered his room.
The room was small.
There was only a small table and a bed. Still the room looked clean, the owner must have probably swept and polished it quite a bit.
Pyo-wol opened the small window wide. Then, he saw the appearance of Baokang, which was immersed in darkness.
It was still early in the evening, so there were far more ces with lights off than ces with lights on. The whole city looked dark because of it.
Pyo-wol did not hate this kind of scenery.
No, it was actually better.
He liked the dark.
It allows him topletely hide himself.
It had been a long time since he came out of the underground cave, but he was still more familiar with the dark than the light. And that tendency will never change.
Knock knock!
Then someone knocked on the door.
Even though Pyo-wol did not answer, the person who knocked on the door came inside.
Seol Hajin was the one who opened the door without hesitation.
Her hair was wet as if she had already bathed.
She put down the bottle in her hand and asked,
Do you want a drink?
No.
What are you living for? How can you refuse this good thing?
A cup of tea will do.
Pyo-wol walked past Seol Hajin and approached the table.
There was a teapot of cold tea ced on the table.
Cold tea wont taste good.
At Seol Hajins words, Pyo-wol nodded and raised his qi.
Ciiiic!
The teapot heated up in an instant.
Pyo-wol poured the tea from the heated teapot into a small cup.
Seol Hajin whistled.
Just by looking at this one thing, she could see how great Pyo-wol was.
If I had great martial arts like you, I wouldnt live like you.
What do you mean?
You have strong martial arts and a handsome face. You can live in the sun enjoying great glory. So I find it hard to understand why youre hiding everything about yourself so tightly.
Then why do you live like that?
Me?
Youre from the Golden Ind n.1 You can live a decent life in that area. So why did you be a mercenary and wander around the world?
You really surprise people. How did you know Im from the Golden Ind n?
Seol Hajin narrowed her eyes in surprise.
The Golden Ind n was a small ind located in the southeastern part of the Central ins. Although it is iparably smallpared to Hainan Ind, which enjoys a great reputation in Jianghu, it was still a sword sect2 with a longsting reputation.
Pyo-wols gaze was directed at Seol Hajins sword.
That sword.
What? This?
Since there are three golden threads, youre a great disciple, right? If you had a silver thread, youre a second-generation disciple. If its red then youre a third generation.
Im surprised. How did you know that?
Seol Hajin shook her head with a tired expression.
Pyo-wols words were right. But she still had her doubts.
The Golden Ind n was not a big n. Moreover, in recent years, their sect has rapidly shrunk to the point where they have to worry about its existence.
For that reason, the fact that the Golden Ind n distinguishes its disciples by the threads is hardly known to the warriors of Jianghu.
It was Guian who informed Pyo-wol of this fact.
Guian collected information about the sects in Jianghu and handed it over to Pyo-wol. It also contained information about the Golden Ind n.
Since it was such a small sect, there were few lines mentioned, but he remembered them because he was impressed by how they distinguished the identities of their disciples by the threads.
However, he couldnt be sure that she was a disciple of the Golden Ind n just by looking at the golden thread. Thats why he asked for confirmation.
I was indeed a great disciple of Golden Gate. But not anymore.
Seol Hajin lifted the bottle and brought it to her mouth. Then she gulped it down.
Alcohol flowed down her lips, but she didnt care.
She emptied a third of her drink in one go.
Haa!
She frowned while wiping the alcohol from her mouth with her sleeve. But it was only for a moment before she smiled again broadly.
This is great. The owner of the inn guaranteed me that their alcohol is great and its true. Are you sure youre really not going to have some? sound less wind
No.
Dont regret it. I already invited you twice.
Seol Hajin looked at Pyo-wol with a look of disapproval. However, Pyo-wol showed a calm expression and slightly shook the tea in his hand.
Seol Hajin had an exhausted look on her face.
A strong and handsome man who doesnt drink, sheesh! Thats absurd! Well, does that actually matter? Im not going to live with you forever anyway.
She asked herself a question, and answered it herself.
Pyo-wol thought Seol Hajins appearance was quite interesting.
Pyo-wol asked,
Why did you leave the Golden Ind n? Is there a reason you gave up on a stable life and became a mercenary?
It was just frustrating, both master and senior brother They always try to move only within a set and fixed frame. There were too many things I had to be careful about. And most of all, they tried to marry me to a rich man nearby as an excuse to secure a stable and private finances. Can you believe it? He was trying to forcibly marry a woman in herte teens to an old man over sixty? Heuk! s o u n d l e s s w i n d
Seol Hajin made an expression that showed that she felt sick just thinking about it.
Although she was prepared to sacrifice herself to some extent for the sake of their sect, she could not ept the order to be a concubine of an old man who was over 60. So, she escaped at night and settled in the mercenary guild in Dazhou, which was far from the Golden In n.
She struggled quite a bit at first. This was because many mercenaries went after her once they saw her beautiful appearance. From then on, she dressed like a man. It took her a year to get used to the life of a mercenary.
If there was a man she liked, she would approach and seduce him first. Whenever she wanted something, she would get it somehow.
In that way, Seol Hajin became a true mercenary.
Pyo-wol asked,
So what do you want to say?
Well, I was just wondering if youd like to live with me?
Do you want me to be a mercenary?
Being a mercenary is not bad either. You can earn a good amount of money, and above all, youre free.
No thanks.
Tch!
Seol Hajin clicked her tongue at Pyo-wols firm reply.
But she didnt look at him badly.
Despite her offer, she didnt think that Pyo-wol would ept and be a mercenary anyway.
Pyo-wol did not get along with the mercenaries.
He looked like the type of person that hates being tied down to something. And unlike Seol Hajin, Pyo-wol was very strict with himself.
Pyo-wol had his own rules.
He had to figure out even the smallest things that others could never understand, and he never showed a disorganized appearance throughout the journey.
It was difficult to imagine how such a person could ever be a mercenary.
Youre no fun.
Seol Hajin gulped down her drink again.
In an instant, Seol Hajin emptied the entire bottle of alcohol and got on Pyo-wolsp.
She said,
Lets do something fun.
You smell like alcohol.
Dont whine.
Ko Il-pae visited a nearby bar with the mercenaries.
Good!
He had already emptied two jars of alcohol. He would usually leave the ce after drinking this much, but today was different.
Ko Il-pae and the other mercenaries ordered another jar of alcohol.
The tavern owner approached them and brought another fairlyrge jar of wine.
Youre drinking well. Our house is famous for its strong alcohol, so please drink in moderation. You never know when youll feel its effects.
Thank you.
Ko Il-pae nodded and poured alcohol on his ss from the jar. He drank first, then the mercenaries took turns in pouring alcohol into their sses.
This trip is really easy.
Someone said that while drinking.
The mercenaries, who would normally have told him not to talk nonsense, were all silent.
Because they thought the same thing.
Every time they were hired, they always thought that particrmission might be theirst. It would definitely not be an ordinary journey if the client needed to buy mercenaries.
In particr, the greater the distance, the more dangerous it was.
For that reason, the farther the mercenaries go, the more determined they were to give up their lives. But this time it was different. Despite the long trip, there were only a few threats.
There was no one among who did not know that the reason was because of Pyo-wol. Everyone thought the journey was easy thanks to Pyo-wol, except for one.
The person who thought differently was a certain one-eyed mercenary.
Hong Mugwang was a man who had both eyes intact before participating in this trip, but in his confrontation with Pyo-wol, lost one of his eyes.
Hong Mugwangs only remaining eyes were filled with anger towards Pyo-wol.
He knew he was no match against him, but he found it impossible to quench the grudge of losing one of his eyes.
Its just that Pyo-wols martial arts is so scary that he couldnt show his resentment.
Someday I will make him pay for taking my eye.
Hong Mugwang gulped down his drink. His resentment against Pyo-wol was steadily growing.
Ko Il-pae frowned when he saw the appearance of Hong Mugwang.
Its dangerous.
Its not that he didnt understand Hong Mugwangs feelings. Its just that his opponent was just too much. Pyo-wol was not something that Hong Mugwang could dare go against.
The power that Pyo-wol had shown so far was nothing short of fictitious.
Even if Hong Mugwang became several times stronger than he is now, it would still be impossible for him to deal with Pyo-wol.
If he makes a mistake, he could endanger not only himself but also the entire mercenary guild.
Ko Il-pae made up his mind to closely monitor Hong Mugwang.
While the two of them were immersed in their own thoughts, the door of the tavern opened and a group of people came in.
Why did we decide to meet at a cheap tavern like this?
Sorry, Master! I didnt know it was this kind of ce. Its all my fault!
Oh! My head hurts already.
After our meeting, we will move to another ce.
A man in his early to mid-40s and a boy in histe teens talked as they looked around the inside of the bar.
As Ko Il-pae quietly lifted his head and looked at them, a puzzled expression appeared on his face.
Both of them were wearing ten sky blue Taoist uniforms. They were also wearing swords with antique patterns engraved on their waists.
The pine tree pattern engraved on their sword was a sign that he was a disciple of a certain sect nearby.
The Wudang sect.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Golden Ind n. Raws: ???(Tu). gold; metals in general; money T gate, door, entrance, opening u ind Sword sect. Raws: ??(T). sword, dagger, saber T gate, door, entrance, opening
Chapter 186: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 11
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 11Manhwa: N/A
The Wudang sect.
It was one of the few sects that had been in Jianghu for the longest time after it was recognized by people.
Since the beginning of Jianghu, they have always been strong.
At one time, along with Shaolin Temple, it was also called the two leaders of Jianghu, and was also ssified as a member of the top ten sects.
Although they went through ups and downs over the years, they were always strong.
Some have even said that the history of the Wudang sect goes over a thousand years.
When no named Taoist temples located in Mount Wudang united with other nearby temples to be a huge force named the Wudang sect, it was recorded as a major event in Jianghu.
The Wudang sect, as a martial arts sect, has always existed at the top of Jianghu.
Over the long course of their history, the Wudang sect has produced numerous geniuses, and those geniuses consequently had disciples who became famous in Jianghu.
The philosophy of the sect which was created for such a long time, was the secret behind the strength of the Wudang sect.
Even during their period of decline, the Wudang sect never failed to produce top-notch warriors.
Because of this, many people looked up to the Wudang sect. In particr, the prestige of the Wudang sect in Hubei Province was so great that it could not be expressed in words.
With a little bit of exaggeration, most people in Hubei say that they make a living thanks to the Wudang sect.
Even the owner of the tavern immediately jumped out of his seat and bowed when he saw the warriors of the Wudang secte in. He was on the verge of giving his liver and galldder.1
Why have the Wudang sects esteemed masters visited our humble ce?
We are here to meet someone, so guide us to a quiet ce.
Okay. Come here. This window seat is the best.
Despite the owners guidance, the middle-aged taoist2 did not stop frowning. He didnt like the ce the owner guided them to. But there were no other seats better than this one.
Hmpf!
The middle-aged taoist sat down with a dissatisfied expression. It was only then that the young taoist sighed in relief and sat across from him.
What kind of food should I serve?
Bring something that doesnt have a strong scent.
Alright.
When the owner was about to leave, a childish voice stopped him in his tracks.
And bring us a bottle of wine.
Pardon?
The owner of the voice was the young taoist.
The tavern owner had a puzzled expression at the boys unexpected words.
Drinking alcohol was considered taboo for a person practicing Taoism.
At that time the middle-aged taoist shook his head and said,
So thats why you set up the meeting ce at a bar.
Hehe!
The young taoistughed at the middle-aged taoist.
Drinking alcohol inside the Wudang sect is strictly prohibited. Even if a person was a long-time disciple, they can never drink alcohol inside the Wudang sect. However, if they were outside Mount Wudang, then drinking alcohol is allowed to some extent.
The disciples were also human. Emphasizing abstinence too strictly could actually have the opposite effect. For that reason, alcohol is eptable to a certain extent just to moisten the mouth. They were still discouraged from drinking too much.
The young taoist also aimed for that point so he set the bar as the meeting ce.
Who do you resemble to have such tastes?
I heard that master drank a lot when you were young, too.
Who said that?
Junior Uncle Wooil.3
He said something useless. I should shut his mouth right away.
The middle-aged taoist clicked his tongue. His name is Woo Pyeong, and he is a great disciple of the Wudang faction. For the young taoist, his name is Tae Kwang. He is the direct disciple4 of Woo Pyeong.
Tae Kwang was excited to leave Mount Wudang for the first time after a long while. Although his freedom in Mount Wudang was not particrly suppressed, the atmosphere outside still felt quite different from Mount Wudang.
And being able to drink alcohol like this as a bonus, couldnt be any better.
Woo Pyeong looked at his student with a kind smile.
Drink in moderation. Too much of something is as bad as too little. If you drink and get into an ident after drinking again this time, even this master cant protect you.
Dont worry. Im just going to drink a little. Hehe!
Why did I ept a guy like you as a disciple only to suffer like this? Tsk!
Woo Pyeong clicked his tongue.
The Wudang sect would usually ept young children as a third-generation disciple.5 They would then observe them for a long time to understand their qualities and character.
The Wudang sect would only ept a person with outstanding talents as the third-generation disciple, but in the case of Tae Kwang, he skipped that step.
While Woo Pyeong was traveling around Jianghu, he found a young child wandering alone after losing his parents to a gue.
The child was Tae Kwang.
At that time, Tae Kwang was twelve years old.
Considering that other third-generation disciples usually enter Mount Wudang at the age of three or four, Tae Kwang entered at a veryte age.
Nheless, Woo Pyeong was willing to take Tae Kwang. Its because he recognized Tae Kwangs outstanding qualities.
In this way, Tae Kwang became a disciple of Woo Pyeong. With his outstanding talent in martial arts, he met Woo Pyeongs expectations. However, he had one fatal w.
He liked alcohol a little bit too much.
If he hadnt learned to drink from a young age, he might have been able to control his drinking. But since he already knew the taste of alcohol when he was still young, he had no way of stopping it.
Drink in moderation, okay?
In the end, this was all Woo Pyeong could do.
After a while, the tavern owner brought a bottle of alcohol and a simple snack.
The food that was servedcked spices just as Woo Pyeong ordered. The taste might have been a little nd but Woo Pyeong still preferred it this way.
Tae Kwang then spoke in a low voice,
Theyre mercenaries, right?
Tae Kwangs gaze was directed directly at Ko Il-paes group.
I guess so.
Woo Pyeong answered calmly.
It wasnt unusual to see mercenaries in Jianghu.
If the Wudang sect ranked at the top of Jianghu, then the mercenaries would be at the bottom. They dont really like them, but they were also a part of Jianghu.
Woo Pyeong soon shifted his attention somewhere else.
The mercenaries were not the object of his interest in the first ce. As long as they dont cause any idents, he had no reason to be interested.
It was then.
The door opened and another group of people entered the tavern.
As if they hade a long way, thick dust umted on their heads and shoulders.
After looking around the tavern for a while, they found Woo Pyeong. They soon came straight over to their table.
Are you a member of the Wudang sect?
Yes. Why?
Then wevee to the right ce. Were from the Golden Ind n.
Ah! Its nice to meet you.
Woo Pyeong greeted delightly.
Pyo-wol got up from the bed and came out.
He had a hot time with Seol Hajinst night. But since Pyo-wol wasnt too used to sleeping with someone, the two slept in different rooms.
Brother!
Soma waved his hand as Pyo-wol came out of his room. Soma still had the sword, Gongbu, in his hands.
Pyo-wol went straight to Somas seat.
Did you wait long?
No. I just came out a little while ago.
What about food?
I also ordered for you.
Well done.
Pyo-wol nodded and sat down.
He was quite hungry. It was probably because he worked hardst night.
While waiting for food, Ko Il-pae and mercenaries came down the stairs.
Oh, Im dying!
Ugh! I need some hot soup!
How much did you drink?
Seol Hajin shook her head as she came down.
Ko Il-pae and the mercenaries went back to their inn at around dawn. Everyone could tell they drank alcohol from the smell that still lingered in their mouths.
Seol Hajin hurriedly ordered food that could relieve their hangover.
With his head on the table, Ko Il-pae asked Seol Hajin,
Are you okay?
Why?
Oh yeah! You didnt drink, did you? Damn it! I think my head is still full of alcohol. Seeing that, I cant even remember what happened yesterday.
Why did you drink too much? Arent we supposed to take the time to rest today?
Once we leave this ce, we wont be able to have fun for a while, so I will drink to my hearts content.
Then youre going to get drunk. Drink in moderation.
Thats how it should be. But my head hurts even more after paying attention to the Wudang sect taoist.
Seol Hajin had a puzzled look on her face.
A Wudang sect taoist?
They came to the tavern where we were drinking.
Really? Why would a Wudang sect taoiste to a bar?
They were there to meet someone.
Really? Who?
Seol Hajin expressed her curiosity.
However, Ko Il-pae shook his head and answered weakly,
I dont know. It seems like they were talking about something quite important for them to chat quietly among themselves. I even drank while looking around because I didnt want to offend them for no reason.
It was easy for mercenaries like them to get involved with sects such as the Wudang sect. For that reason, experienced mercenaries like Ko Il-pae avoided intertwining with them if possible.
Seol Hajin knew that fact, so she didnt ask further.
She, too, did not want to get involved with the Wudang sect.
After a while, the owner of the inn served food. The conversation was cut short since the mercenaries ate in a hurry.
Soma looked at the mercenaries for a while and then said to Pyo-wol,
Brother!
What is it?
Why do people drink alcohol? They would only suffer like that after drinking. I dont understand.
Me too.
It was something Pyo-wol couldnt understand either.
However, he did not have the heart to criticize the mercenaries.
This is because the choice to drink or not to drink was theirs, and it was up to them to endure the consequences.
Now the mercenaries were paying the price for drinking too much all night.
They were lucky that there was no immediate threat, but if someone attacked them at this time, they would have beenpletely annihted.
After finishing the meal, Pyo-wol rose from his seat. Soma also stood up and said,
Youre going to look around the city, right? I want toe with you.
After spending quite a bit of time with Pyo-wol, Soma could now clearly see through Pyo-wols habits.
Pyo-wol nodded.
So be it.
Hehe!
Soma smiled after obtaining Pyo-wols permission.
Seol Hajin also stood up and said,
Ill go with you, too. Im going to get drunk if I stay with these idiots.
She shook her head and came closer to Pyo-wol.
The smell of alcohol was strong from the breath of the mercenaries who had been drinking until dawn. Just being with them makes her head hurt.
Hoo! I feel better now.
When Seol Hajin came out of the inn, she breathed out. She also liked to drink, but she didnt drink as much like the other mercenaries.
Suddenly, Soma said to Seol Hajin,
Why dont you leave those idiots?
What?
I think sister would be a fool if you continue going around with those idiots.
But I feelfortable with those idiots.
Really?
Because theyre ignorant, their thoughts are revealed on their faces. This way, I at least dont have to worry about being stabbed in the back.
Sister is also quite shrewd. I thought you would live without thinking.
What? This kid!
Great! I like you, sister! So if you want to kill someone, tell me.
Thats enough. Are you crazy?
Seol Hajin sighed as if just imagining it was terrifying.
She had seen Somas capabilities. So she knew very well what kind of disaster would happen if she asked him.
Soma smiled at Seol Hajin. Other mercenaries were afraid of him, so seeing Seol Hajin, who behaves calmly like this, is fascinating.
Seol Hajin and Soma chatted while following Pyo-wol.
When Pyo-wol was about to slightly frown at the continuous bickering of the two, a group of people from the other side approached them in their direction.
They, too, were talking about something like Soma and Seol Hajin. Because of that, they didnt even notice Pyo-wols group walking across the street.
The Wudang sect.
Pyo-wol saw the clothes of the approaching people. He realized that they were the members of the Wudang sect that the mercenaries mentioned a while ago.
As Pyo-wol had guessed, they were Woo Pyeong and Tae Kwang, taoists of the Wudang sect. Next to them were the people they met at the bar yesterday.
The moment she saw their faces, Seol Hajinsplexion turned pale.
Ah!
At that moment, the warriors who were with Woo Pyeong raised their heads and looked at Seol Hajin.
Sister?
Hajin?
They recognized Seol Hajin.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Giving his liver and galldder. Raws: ??? ??? ? ? ? ????. Korean saying. This means to give everything to someone. Liver and galldder are important organs so it means everything. Taoist. Most of the Wudang sects members are priests who follow Taoist customs and practices in addition to training in martial arts. Junior Uncle. Term used here is Sasuk = Masters Younger Disciple. Direct disciple. Raws: ??(Ղ). legal wife, child of legal wife summon; propagate, transmit Third Generation Disciple. Raws: Dodong, ????. Dodong is a child who polishes his sword or a child who runs errands for a sword master.
Chapter 187: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 12
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 12Manhwa: N/A
Seol Hajin looked at the two with an expression of disbelief.
She never dreamed that she would see those two people in Hubei Province, which was so far away.
Their names were Lee Ja-myeong and Gong Ha-seong. Those two were the greatest disciples of the Golden Ind n. They were also Seol Hajins senior brothers.
Lee Ja-myeong and Gong Ha-seong had surprised expressions on their faces as well.
They looked as if they had just seen a ghost.
Is it really you, Hajin?
How is this possible?
Their voices trembled.
What are you both doing here? What brings you here to this ce which is thousands of li away from the Golden Ind sect?
How did youe here? No how have you been? Howe you didnt contact us even once?
Lee Ja-myeong, the great disciple, strode toward Seol Hajin.
Seol Hajin took a couple of steps back without realizing it.
Lee Ja-myeong frowned at Seol Hajins reaction.
Whats wrong with you? Dont you believe in your senior brother?
How can I believe in you?
Junior sister!1
You were conspiring with the master! You both were trying to sell me off to an old rich man!
Why are you quick to assume things? Didnt you misinterpret and delude yourself when we were just asking for your opinion?
Lee Ja-myeong was furious.
Seol Hajin bit her lips hard.
Gobuza is a famous rich man near the Golden Ind n. Even at the age of sixty, he was known for being lustful and taking many concubines.
Seol Hajins master and senior brothers decided to marry their junior sister to him to receive a huge amount of support when their sect experienced some difficulties.
At that time, the most ambitious person was Lee Ja-myeong, her senior brother
Seol Hajin, who trusted and relied on Lee Ja-myeong more than anyone else, was shocked by his betrayal.
Lee Ja-myeong frowned and said,
I dont know what youve been doing, but you should return to the Golden Ind n now. Then Ill pretend that all the sins youve done havent happened.
I am no longer a disciple of the Golden Ind n. Ever since master and senior brother tried to sell me to that old man, I no longer thought of the Golden Ind n as my home.
You dare to betray the Golden Ind n?
Master and senior brother betrayed me first.
Seol Hajin red at Lee Ja-myeong and Gong Ha-seong with bloodshot eyes.
The reason why she became a mercenary and wandered around the world was because she was betrayed by her master and senior brother who she trusted the most.
So with them using her being the first to betray them, she was stunned and even scared.
Gong Ha-seong walked towards Seol Hajin.
There is nothing you can do. You will go with us from now on. If you refuse, we will subdue you by force.
Gong Ha-seongs personality was fiery.
He couldnt stand anything he didnt like. This made all the disciples of the Golden Ind n afraid of Gong Ha-seong. Its the same with Seol Hajin.
So when Gong Ha-seong walked towards her, Seol Hajin stiffened like a beast that met its nemesis. She could not move at all.
Gong Ha-seong roughly grabbed Seol Hajins wrist and dragged her. Seol Hajin was helpless as Gong Ha-seong dragged her.
Her mind was nk, unable to think of anything.
It was then.
Sister!
She heard Somas voice.
In an instant, she came to her senses and shook Gong Ha-seongs hand.
Let me go!
How dare you refuse your senior brother?
Im no longer a disciple of the Golden Ind n! I dont consider you as my senior brother any more!
Do you think you will be safe after everything youve done?
Gong Ha-seong raised his qi.
If it were in the past, she would have been frightened by the appearance of Gong Ha-seong and would immediately follow his order.
In fact, just a little while ago, she couldnt get out of her old memories so she let herself be dragged away by Gong Ha-seong.
However, when she came to his senses, Gong Ha-seong, who seemed so frightening before, no longer felt so intimidating.
It was only then that she realized that she had be much stronger while living as a mercenary.
Not only did she grow in martial arts, but also in spirit.
Let me be clear. I am no longer a disciple of the Golden Ind n. Youre also not my senior brother. So please do not meddle in my life. If you meddle any longer, I will not stand still.
How insolent!
Shiak!
Gong Ha-seong could no longer hold back and executed the Golden Ind ns Three Consecutive Palm.2
Seol Hajin also did not back down. She pulled out her sword and fought against Gong Ha-seong.
The sound of the two shing echoed through the street.
Lee Ja-myeong, who was looking at the situation with a flustered expression, quickly came to his senses and said to Woo Pyeong next to him.
Im sorry. My brother couldnt stand it because he happened to meet the traitor of our sect. He had no choice but to resort to force.
Shes a traitor of your sect?
She is a child who did not follow the will of her master and senior brother and ran away on her own. She needs to be taught a lesson.
Alright. The Wudang sect wont interfere with your sects affairs.
Woo Pyeong stepped back.
Just by listening to the conversation between Gong Ha-seong and Seol Hajin, it was enough to know who was the one at fault.
However, Jianghu was not always a ce wheremon sense worked, and above all, it was taboo to interfere in the internal affairs of the other sect.
Disputes within a sect should be settled by the sect.
Because of that, Woo Pyeong had no choice but to remain a bystander even though he felt ufortable about the entire situation.
Master!
Tae Kwang, his disciple, looked at him with a discontented expression on his face. He was dissatisfied with his masters decision of just watching the fight.
However, Tae Kwang didnt say anything more because he knew Jianghus unwritten rule not to intervene in the internal affairs of the other ns.
The birthday of Cheong-jin, the sect leader of the Wudang sect, was just around the corner.
Cheong-jin did not attach much importance to his birthday, so he told the Wudang sect disciples not to make a big deal about it but the disciples did not agree.
Cheong-jin had sacrificed his whole life for the Wudang sect.
The disciples wanted to do something meaningful for him.
If there was only one hobby for Cheong-jin, it was to y a stringed instrument.
It was said that his skill in ying the instrument was enough to resonate in the sky. Thats why his nickname was God of Music.3
If there was any pleasure for him, it was discovering and ying new songs, not just existing songs. However, songs that he did not know were rarely present in the world.
At that time, the warriors of the Golden Ind n contacted Woo Pyeong.
They had a very old music score, and they wanted to give it as a gift to Cheong-jin.
Of course it wasnt for free.
They wanted the Wudang sect to make some amodations in exchange for the music sheet. It was not that difficult for Woo Pyeong, so he readily agreed and contacted them.
Since he had already received the music sheet from Lee Ja-myeong, Woo Pyeong had no intention of meddling in the internal affairs of the Golden Ind n.
Woo Pyeongs gaze suddenly turned to the man and boy who were with Seol Hajin.
The man had his face hidden with a scarf, while the boy was holding a sword as big as his body in his bosom. The young boy also had seven wheels hanging around his neck.
Hmm!
Woo Pyeongs lips were squeezed, and a quiet hum flowed out.
His gaze was fixed on Pyo-wol, whose face was covered by a scarf.
He doesnt know why, but the moment he saw him, he could not take his eyes off of him. He couldnt turn away his head, as if his eyes were glued on him.
Experiencing this for the first time in his life, Woo Pyeong could not hide his perplexed expression.
Who the hell is that guy?
He channeled qi to his eyes and observed Pyo-wol.
At that moment, Pyo-wol turned his head and looked at him, probably feeling his persistent gaze.
The moment Pyo-wols eyes met his, Woo Pyeong felt something strange. He was startled by the chilling feeling as if a lightning bolt was going through his entire body.
What?
He was Woo Pyeong, a great disciple of the Wudang sect.
Although his martial arts was slightly inferior to that of another disciple, Woo Gong, his martial arts could be considered to be at the highest level even within the Wudang sect.
Most of the warriors of the Wudang sect delved into swordsmanship, but he was unusually obsessed with martial arts. Among them, he dug into the Ten-Section Brocades4 and mastered it to a high level.
The Ten-Section Brocades was the sum of the Wudang sects qingong. No one had mastered it to a high level within the Wudang sect better than him.
Woo Gong and Woo Gum, who were his senior brothers, also yielded to him when it came to qinggong. And even among the elders, there was no one who could match him.
So it was no coincidence that he felt an unpleasant feeling the moment he saw Pyo-wol.
If he was just an ordinary martial artist, he would have just thought the feeling as nothing and moved on. But for someone who had reached a high level such as him, it was not umon for him to feel such feelings.
The intuition of a warrior who reached such a level was the sum of his insights.
He himself could not exin it clearly, but his experience, martial arts, and reason came together in the form of insight.
It was not a few times that Woo Pyeong felt such an unpleasant feeling when he saw someone else. And the people he felt this kind of feeling were all masters who shook Jianghu.
So who the hell is he?
Woo Pyeongs expression suddenly became serious.
Judging from the atmosphere, it seemed that the woman named Seol Hajin had something to do with the man who had his face covered with a scarf.
One wrong move, and the problem will escte.
Even though the Wudang sect enjoys the best sess, it was not very wise to set themselves up against other masters.
The Wudang sect might have recovered its former reputation now, but at one time it suffered a serious blow to the extent that they had to stop their activities.
All of this is because they failed to grasp the current trend and made the wrong judgment.
Your martial arts have improved quite a bit.
Haa!
Even at that moment, the fierce battle between Gong Ha-seong and Seol Hajin continued.
Gong Ha-seongs face was distorted during their battle.
Seol Hajins martial arts was much stronger than he expected.
He doesnt know what happened to her after she had left the sect, but Seol Hajins martial arts were not at all inferior to his. Rather, her unexpected counterattack was driving him into a corner.
Woo Pyeong felt the need to deal with the situation before Gong Ha-seong was humiliated.
He cautiously moved toward Pyo-wol.
Ah! Lets go together, master!
Tae Kwang hurriedly followed Woo Pyeongs lead.
Even as Woo Pyeong approached, Pyo-wol stared at him, and did not move.
It was Soma who reacted before Pyo-wol.
Brother!
A light of tension appeared on Somas face.
Woo Pyeong has learned the martial arts of the Wudang sect. Qi would naturally flow from his body, and Soma responded to it unconsciously.
Soma learned a demonic art called the Demonic Art of Guanyin at the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The Demonic Art of Guanyin was a rare demonic art that interpreted the Shaolin Temples Avalokiteshvara Spiritual Demonstration in reverse.
So Somas body had no choice but to respond to the martial arts of the Wudang sect, which can be said to be the highest cultivation method.
No matter how deeply Soma mastered the Demonic Art of Guanyin, he could not bepared to a Taoist monk who practiced the martial arts and cultivation method of the Wudang sect for the rest of his life.
Hm!
On the contrary, Woo Pyeong felt Somas foreign energy so he shifted his gaze to the Soma. Then, the energy emanating from Soma became stronger.
Woo Pyeongs eyes changed.
Who are you? It seems youve got a dark energy mixed in.
The inner workings of the Wudang sect responded very sensitively to this kind of energy. The feeling of being poked in the heart with dozens of needles made Woo Pyeong naturally wary.
Woo Pyeong thought that the energy from Soma was very dark. This kind of aura appeared mainly from those who had mastered demonic arts.
Woo Pyeong asked again,
Reveal your identity.
My name is Soma.
Soma? What kind of cultivation method did you learn? The dark energying off of you seems that of a demonic art.
I dont know anything about that.
That kind of energy eats away not just the others, but also oneself. Thats why its called a demonic art.
No! What I learned is just martial arts.
Youre still young, so you cant tell right from wrong. You should not do it. Go to the Wudang sect with me. Once you go to the Wudang sect, youll be able to hear the details and take appropriate measures.
Unusual momentum radiated from the whole body of Woo Pyeong.
Soma also had great martial arts for his age, but he couldntpare to Woo Pyeong, a great disciple of the Wudang sect.
But Soma was not discouraged.
Why would I obediently follow you?
Somas expression darkened.
Even as the little boy looked at him with venomous eyes, Woo Pyeong did not see him as a threat. Soma was just like a little badger that bared its fangs.
Woo Pyeong looked at Soma flustered. But he soon immediately turned his gaze to Pyo-wol.
What are you going to do? Why dont you go with us to the Wudang Mountain?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Junior sister. Raws: Samae, ??. Junior female fellow apprentice Three Sapphire Consecutive Palm. Raws: Samcheopjang, ????(). blue, green, ck; young jade, precious stone, gem three repeat, duplicate; repetitious palm of hand, sole of foot, paw God of Music. Raws: Cheoneumjinin, ????(ؑ). sky, heaven; god, celestial sound, tone, pitch, pronunciation ؑ virtuous, chaste, pure; loyal man; people; mankind; someone else Ten-Section Brocades. Raws: Shi Duan Jin, ???(ʮ\). Ten-Section Brocades is a traditional Chinese health practice with a very long history. This is simr to the Eight Brocades or Baduanjin Qigong. The Eight Brocades is a set of qigong exercises that originated in China and have been practiced throughout the world for thousands of years. Each movement focuses on a different meridian to improve the flow of qi throughout the body. If practiced routinely, this practice will improve your health significantly. Chinese Characters: ʮ ten, tenth;plete; perfect section, piece, division \ brocade, tapestry; embroidered
Chapter 188: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 13
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 13Manhwa: N/A
The Wudang sect was always considered one of the ten strongest forces of the world in any era. Even during the time when their doors were closed and they were in istion, everyone had no doubt that they would sooner orter make aeback.
That was how solid the strength and foundation of the Wudang sect was.
The main yers leading the Wudang sect were the great disciples.
There was also the sect leader or elders, but most of them passed over the troublesome things to their great disciples and would only get involved in the important matters.
It was a great disciple like Woo Pyeong who actually leads the Wudang sect.
For that reason, once a person bes one of the great disciples of the Wudang sect, they are actually treated simrly to a sect leader of small and medium sects.
Woo Pyeong is a powerful man who is ranked third among the great disciples.
Thats why his words carry so much weight.
Any martial artist in Jianghu could not easily refuse an offering from Woo Pyeong.
Woo Pyeong looked at Pyo-wol with a determined expression.
He would usually smile kindly, so when he puts on a determined expression like this, he unknowingly pressures the other person.
He wanted Pyo-wol to follow his words obediently. Thats why he emphasized that he would be particrly fair.
I promise on my name that no one will intervene. I will also conduct a thorough and transparent investigation.
Despite his assertion, Pyo-wol did not give any reply.
In an instant, Woo Pyeongs eyebrows rose toward the sky. He thought Pyo-wol was deliberately ignoring him.
You better take my word for it.
Take him.
At that moment, Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
At Pyo-wols unexpected answer, Woo Pyeong had a dazed expression for a moment. He did not expect that Pyo-wol would let him take Soma.
Really?
But youll have to pay for taking this child.
Are you threatening me now?
Threatening? Hmm Maybe.
You dare!
At Pyo-wols calm words, Woo Pyeongs anger exploded.
He clenched his fists as if he was ready to fight at any moment.
The Wudang sects qi is strong yet gentle, reminiscent of a mountain. His qi was so powerful that not only Soma, but even Tae Kwang, his own disciple, turned white.
Unfortunately, his qi didnt have any effect on Pyo-wol.
Even though Woo Pyeong is said to be incredibly powerful, Pyo-wol had experiencepeting against an opponent more stronger than him.
There was no reason to be discouraged if he was only facing Woo Pyeong, a single disciple and not the entire Wudang sect.
Pyo-wols unwavering appearance made Woo Pyeong boost his qi even more.
His qi grew like a snowball.
Usually, once he let his qi output be this much, many warriors would already tucked or turned their tails on their own.
So Woo Pyeong thought Pyo-wol would have a simr reaction.
No matter how powerful he was, it was burdensome to deal with one of the great disciples of the Wudang sect. Because of that, even some senior masters tend to yield or give in a little when dealing with one of the disciples of the Wudang sect.
Heuk!
At that time, theplexion of Woo Pyeong changed.
He suddenly stopped breathing after feeling the pain simr to having his lungs stabbed by a needle.
What?
When his breathing was disturbed, the qi he had worked so hard to build up dissipated like fog evaporating in the morning sun.
Woo Pyeong quickly picked up his breathing, trying to regain the qi that disappeared.
Sting!
But at that moment, he felt the exact same stabbing pain again, and thus interrupting his breathing.
Woo Pyeong urgently tried to stabilize his qi by executing the Divine Art of Taiqing.1 However, at every critical moment, he felt a pain as if a needle pricked him.
Woo Pyeongs face hardened like a stone.
Such a phenomenon could not have happened naturally.
There were many sects scattered throughout the world, but it was the Wudang sects deep internal energy that was revered as the best in the world, along with the Shaolin Temple, in terms of internal stability.
There was little possibility that their perfect deep qi, which had beenplemented by numerous geniuses for a long time, would be disrupted by an external force intervention during its operation.
Woo Pyeong was now shaken.
Every time he tried to bolster his qi, the stabbing and stinging pain came without fail.
It wasnt because there was a problem with the Divine Art of Taiqing.
Someone was intentionally and forcibly stepping in.
There was only one person who could do that here.
It was only then that Woo Pyeong realized that Pyo-wols martial arts were beyond his imagination.
Just because a person doesnt move does not mean they could not exercise external force.
Masters who reigned at the top of Jianghu were able to subdue their opponents even without touching them by using techniques simr to telekinesis.2
Pyo-wol intervened with Woo Pyeongs breathing in the same way.
It sounds simple, but in reality, it requires an unimaginably sophisticated operation of internal energy.
Is this guy really on a simr level as those masters?
A hint of disbelief shone in Woo Pyeongs eyes.
Since his face was covered with a scarf, it made his true identity unrecognizable. But judging from the condition of the exposed skin around his eyes, he seemed to be a person who could never be beyond his thirties.
It was hard to believe that the person in front of them had reached a level simr to that of the top masters in Jianghu at such a young age.
Woo Pyeong stopped trying to pressure Pyo-wol by lowering his qi. He realized that the stabbing sensation he had just felt was a warning from Pyo-wol.
The atmosphere of Pyo-wol was too unusual for him to ignore his warning.
At this point, Woo Pyeong felt the need to take a step back and change the atmosphere.
Woo Pyeong said politely,
I failed to recognize a master even in front of my eyes. I am Wu Pyeong of the Wudang sect. Can I know your name?
Youre not quick-witted. How could I say my name when it would put me at a disadvantage.
..
In an instant, Woo Pyeongs face turned red.
If he had been a little more careful, he could have been able to take it casually, but unfortunately he was very weak against this kind of treatment.
I apologize for that. I made a mistake because I was in a hurry.
If you use the name Wudang sect, most of the other parties will yield on their own even if you acted demandingly. Even if you apologize after, the other person cant say anything.
..
I guess this is why people say that if they feel unfair, enter a sect. They have no manners ormon sense, but they can make the other person yield on their own.
Pyo-wols harsh criticism pierced Woo Pyeongs chest like a dagger.
He couldnt say anything, his face just flushed. Hed rather go out all the way to the end, but his face wasnt thick enough for that.
In the end, Tae Kwang, who couldnt stand it any longer, stepped forward.
Haa! This is why theres a problem with my master. What is this? You stepped forward with such great energy but now youre humiliated by the opponent.
Who says I was humiliated?
Then what is this situation now?
That, that is
There is a procedure for everything. First of all, reveal your identity, ask the other persons identity, find out what happened, and then, if there is a problem next time, you should look into it step by step. Who would follow it? Unless youre an idiot or a petnt, will you listen to that? Ah!
Tae Kwang harshly criticized Woo Pyeong.
At the criticism of his young disciple, Woo Pyeong did not refute even once and lowered his head.
Tae Kwang looked at his masters pathetic figure for a bit then soon lowered his head to Pyo-wol.
Im sorry. Ill apologize on behalf of my master. Master only lives in the mountains so he doesnt know much about the world.
Are you any different from him?
Im better than Master. I may be a disciple of the Wudang sect now, but before I did, I used to wander around the world. In order to survive in Jianghu, its essential to take care of your senses.
Tae Kwang grinned at Pyo-wol.
Tae Kwang had the eyes of an old merchant rather than a young disciple. He has developed his senses extraordinarily by being worn out.
Tae Kwang greeted Pyo-wol,
Ill greet you formally. My name is Tae Kwang, a disciple of the Wudang sect. Can you tell me your name, mister?
Its Pyo-wol.
So its Lord Pyo-wol.
Tae Kwangs eyes turned dizzy.
He was trying to find out if there is a name called Pyo-wol by searching through his memories. However, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt think of a warrior named Pyo-wol.
Is it his first appearance in Jianghu? But he seems like a veteran warrior.
Tae Kwang changed his goal.
His gaze turned to Soma.
You were surprised, right? I really apologize on behalf of my master, Soma. My master might be clumsy, but hes not actually such a bad person. So let go of your anger.
Im not angry.
Really? Then thats a relief
I dont know about my brother though.
At Somas words, Tae Kwang nced at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol still had his face covered by a scarf. So Tae Kwang had no idea what Pyo-wol was thinking or feeling.
This man! He smells dangerous.
His master, Woo Pyeong, might have been careless but he was still one of the strongest people in the Wudang sect in terms of martial arts. But the man in front of them did not even flinch against the weight of his masters qi. Furthermore, the same man even managed to interrupt his masters breathing, preventing him from gathering his qi.
It was a skill that could only be attained by at least an elder of a Wudang sect.
If thats the case, then the man in front of them could be said to possess almost the same power as the elders of the Wudang sect whom they look up to like the sky.
So it was for no reason why Woo Pyeong dramatically changed his attitude.
Of course, with the current power of the Wudang sect, they had no reason to be intimidated by an unknown master. However, the Wudang sect knew very well how a single master could change Jianghu.
Gwonma, who revived the volcano, was like that, and Gwangmumunui Gaepa, one of the current Kang Ho Yi Rivers, was such a case.
He was an absolute master who changed Jianghu by himself.
Because they saw how he changed Jianghu alone, the Wudang sect never looked down on solitary warriors after that.
Whenever the Wudang sect epted a new third-generation disciple, they thoroughly trained them mentally.
Woo Pyeong also received such education from a young age and has a habit of never belittling the other person.
The reason he was polite to Pyo-wol was not because he was scared. But rather, because he didnt want to escte the problem.
He might have stepped down and allowed his disciple, Tae Kwang to solve the problem, but he is still clearly determined to intervene if the need arises.
Looking at the appearance of Woo Pyeong, Pyo-wol felt the power of a prestigious sect.
Respectful but not cowardly.
They also know how to take a step back if they feel inadequate.
If it were the warriors of other ns who confronted Pyo-wol in the same situation, they would never have backed down because of their pride. That was the so-called pride of a prestigious person.
But Woo Pyeong acted as if he had no such pride.
Pyo-wol was well aware of how hard it was.
The truly fearsome people were those who knew how to lower their heads even though they had such strength.
For now, it might have seemed that he bowed his head due to Pyo-wols power, but inside, he must be calcting on how he could ovee the current situation.
At that moment, Woo Pyeong cautiously stepped forward.
Pyo-wol thought Woo Pyeong must have finished doing his calctions.
He respectfully bowed his head to Pyo-wol,
I will apologize for using Soma of learning demonic arts. The energy I felt from Soma was so unique that I said it without realizing it. But now that I look at him, Somas eyes are clear and calm.
Woo Pyeong stepped back.
Pyo-wol also had no intention of pushing Woo Pyeong any further.
Woo Pyeong continued,
Id like to treat you to a meal as an apology. Lets clear up misunderstandings while we eat together.
The opponent already went this far, so he couldnt refuse any more.
As Woo Pyeong made concessions, their side also had to back down to some extent.
Pyo-wol nodded.
Okay.
So you can talk after all. I thought you were deliberately ignoring me so I became furious.
You should learn from your student.
Haha! Im already learning a lot from Tae Kwang. Hes better than me when ites to dealing with people. Thats why I brought him out today.
Woo Pyeong tapped Tae Kwang on the shoulder and gave a friendly smile. Tae Kwang then yfully patted the butt of Woo Pyeong.
Im having a hard time because of mycking master. Anyway, its because my master doesnt know the world, so please be generous. Hehe!
Tae Kwang grinned.
Even with Pyo-wol in front of him, he didnt look fazed at all.
Tae Kwangs appearance caught Pyo-wols attention.
He doesnt know what his talent for martial arts is, but he surpasses the students of the other great sects when ites to life skills.
It was then.
Bang!
Suddenly, an exceptionally loud explosion reverberated through the street.
Someone had tumbled on the floor.
Heuk!
The one who disappeared to the floor and breathed like a beast was Gong Ha-seong.
He looked up at the woman standing in front of him with bloodshot eyes.
You?
Ive won, so dont bother me anymore. Im no longer a disciple of the Golden Ind sect.
The woman, Seol Hajin, said coldly.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Divine Art of Taiqing. Raws: Taecheong Simgong, ????(̫Ĺ). Chinese characters: ̫ ti C very, too, much; big; extreme qng, jng C blue, green, ck; young xn C heart; mind, intelligence; soul gng C achievement, merit, good result Taiqing also known as Daode Tianzun is one of the three highest Taoist gods Telekinesis. Raw: ????. A skill in which masters who have built up a strong internal power move objects far away with their energy. It is simr to what ismonly referred to as telekinesis.
Chapter 189: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 14
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 14Manhwa: N/A
H, how?
Lee Ja-myeong stuttered in surprise at Gong Ha-seongs defeat.
Gong Ha-seong and his martial arts did not differ much. But even then, Lee Ja-myeong was still not confident that he could defeat Gong Ha-seong.
But Seol Hajinpletely overpowered Gong Ha-seong. While Gong Ha-seong was in tatters, Seol Hajins body did not show any major injuries.
It meant that Seol Hajin was many times stronger than Gong Ha-seong.
How did your martial arts improve so much?
Ive naturally grown stronger as I travel all over the world while carrying out quests. If you want to be stronger, you better leave the Golden Ind n. A new world opens up once you leave the sect.
Mmm!
Well, no matter what I say, Im sure you would not do it. After all, Im looking at the future sect leader.
Lee Ja-myeong could not refute Seol Hajins words.
Lee Ja-myeong truly had no intention of leaving the Golden Ind n.
His master is now too old and is about to retire. Once his master retires, everything in the Golden Ind n would fall into his hands, so he had no reason to leave.
He could not intimidate her anymore when the person he believed in, Gong Ha-seong, had already copsed.
Lee Ja-myeong looked at Woo Pyeong with pleading eyes.
Hoo!
However, Woo Pyeong turned his head away, avoiding his gaze.
It was true that he promised to help them in exchange for the music sheet, but it was not part of the condition to intervene in their dispute with their junior sister.
The meaning behind Woo Pyeongs action was clear.
Settle the matters of the Golden Ind n with your own hands.
Lee Ja-myeong could not dare to plead with Woo Pyeong any longer.
Their junior sister, who they once had at the palm of their hands, had grown up. She was now beyond their control.
If they want to have their way with her, they have to be much stronger than her.
It does not matter if they insist that Seol Hajinmitted the sin of betraying their sect. It was useless if the other people did not agree.
Furthermore, it was a cowardly move to improve their sects finances by forcing a young girl to marry an old rich man. Their sect had a high chance of being criticized by Jianghu.
Lee Ja-myeong said to Gong Ha-seong,
Hoo! Lets go back.
Senior brother!
I dont want to be humiliated any more. I hate to admit it, but our junior sister has grown much stronger than we are.
But
Gong Ha-seong protested.
But Lee Ja-myeong only smiled bitterly and said,
Dont make the matters worse any further. If you want to protect your remaining honor
Damn it!
In the end, Gong Ha-seong had no choice but to follow Lee Ja-myeongs will.
Lee Ja-myeong approached Woo Pyeong and held out an item wrapped up with silk cloth. It was a music book Woo Pyeong asked to be brought as a gift to their sect leader.
This is for Lord Chongjin.
Arent you going to attend?
I would like to refrain from showing any more of our ugly side. Instead, I believe that you will definitely keep your promise.
Dont worry. Ill definitely keep my word.
I trust you. Well then
Lee Ja-myeong said his goodbye to Woo Pyeong and then retreated.
For a moment, his face seemed to have aged a decade.
Lee Ja-myeong spoke to Seol Hajin onest time before leaving.
Junior sister!
.
Im sorry, but I had no choice back then. Im sure you will understand our masters decision one day.
Lee Ja-myeong made excuses until the end, but Seol Hajin no longer listened to him.
In the end, Lee Ja-myeong had to leave with Gong Ha-seong.
Once their figure disappeared, Seol Hajin spoke exaggeratedly,
Lets drink! On a good day like today, we should drink! Now that Ive shaken off that dreaded yoke, Im going to drown myself in alcohol and get drunk.
Her gaze suddenly turned to Pyo-wol.
Lets have a drink today Oh right, you dont drink. Damn it! Were supposed to be drinking on a day like today.
Seol Hajin muttered with a sad expression.
Her mental state seemed somehow unstable. Even though she finally threw off the yoke she had been carrying, she couldntpletely rx.
Pyo-wol said to Seol Hajin,
If you want to drink, go invite your colleagues.
How about you?
I have an appointment with the Wudang sect.
At Pyo-wols words, Seol Hajin came to her senses. She looked at Woo Pyeong.
Ah! The Golden Ind ns no, Seol Hajin, sees the disciple of the Wudang sect.
Theres nothing to be so formal about, Lady Seol! I can roughly guess your situation. Dont worry about me and the Wudang sect. You can take it easy.
Thank you.
Seol Hajin looked thrilled at the warm constion of Woo Pyeong.
Of course, Tae Kwang did not fail to make a side remark while looking at his master, Woo Pyeong.
Seol Hajin soon went ahead and returned to the guest house alone.
Woo Pyeong stared nkly at Seol Hajins back as she walked away.
Each sect has a story, but the Golden Ind had really made a bad decision. They tried to use a warrior like that as a tool for an arranged marriage. Tch!
The future of the Golden Ind n is dark.
Tae Kwang, who was beside him, also clicked his tongue at the same time.
If a person doesnt have eyes, they will lose a lot. What happened today will open the eyes of the Golden Ind n.
Speaking of eyes I dont think thats something a certain someone would say?
Kheuk!
Woo Pyeong turned his head and coughed.
Soma looked at the two with a curious expression. He found it strange that the two could talk so casually and informally when they were master and pupil.
Not only the Xiaoleiyin Temple, but all the other sects he met emphasized strict discipline.
He couldnt believe that such a friendly rtionship could exist between a master and his disciple. He wondered how they could get along so well.
At that time, Woo Pyeong turned his head to Pyo-wol and said,
Lets now go have our meal. Theres a good spot nearby. The food is cheap but their portions are generous, so we should be able to eat our fill.
Woo Pyeong took the lead.
Tae Kwang shook his head for a moment before speaking to Pyo-wol,
Lets go. As my master said, the food there is cheap and they serverge quantities. Youre not picky about food, are you?
I could even eat insects.
The moment Tae Kwang saw Pyo-wols unfeeling eyes, he realized that what he said was true.
Haha! You must be joking So you actually tried it. You must have suffered a lot.
Hehe!
Tae Kwang slipped away from Pyo-wol.
Soma was slightly impressed by Tae Kwangs overly bright and yful appearance.
That brother is weird!
The spot guided by Woo Pyeong was a ce favored by the people of Baokang. It was located in a remote ce where outsiders like Pyo-wol would not usually find.
The ce was very shabby.
The buildings and fixtures were so worn out that they looked like they would copse at any moment. Still, there were quite a few guests.
It wasnt even mealtime, but the fact that there were so many people meant that the ce was recognized for its cuisine.
Wee.
When Woo Pyeong appeared, the shop owner ran hurriedly.
It was a scene that demonstrates just how strong the influence of the Wudang sect was in Baokang.
The shop owner guided Woo Pyeong to the best seat in the house. There were already customers seated there prior to their arrival, but the shop owner asked for their understanding and had them change their seats. The customers also readily gave up their seats to Woo Pyeong.
Thanks to this, Woo Pyeong and Pyo-wol were able to have the best seats in the shop.
Now that were indoors, why dont you throw off that cumbersome scarf?
He looked at Pyo-wol with curious eyes. Its been quite a while since he met Pyo-wo but he hadnt seen his face even once.
He only know of Pyo-wols name.
Other than that, he doesnt know anything.
His sect.
Purpose.
Or even his face.
Any warrior who entered Hubei Province was bound to be polite to the masters of the Wudang sect. Even if they do not respect the Wudang sect, they had to yield considering the Wudang sects power and influence in Hubei Province.
But Pyo-wol didnt do anything like that.
This was clearly because Pyo-wols martial arts were strong.
To the extent that even Woo Pyeong had been reluctant and ufortable in facing him. However, it was a mistake to think that Pyo-wol could overpower the entire Wudang sect.
Everything went well since the person Pyo-wol met was Woo Pyeong. But if it were any other member of the Wudang sect who was insulted, and not Woo Pyeong, then a big trouble might have urred.
Woo Pyeong wanted to check.
What the hell was it about Pyo-wol that made him feel so ufortable?
To do so, he first had to see Pyo-wols face.
He wanted to know what kind of face was hiding under that scarf. Woo Pyeong assumed that a harsh and strong face was hidden there.
Pyo-wol pulled down his scarf.
..
At that moment, Woo Pyeong was at a loss for words. It was the same with Tae Kwang.
It was long after when they opened their mouths.
What Damn it!
Wow! How unfair the world is!
Theyve seen a lot of people while staying in the Wudang sect, but they had never seen a man with the same beauty as Pyo-wol. The same goes among the women. They had never seen a woman prettier than Pyo-wol.
Woo Pyeong shook his head and said,
Im sorry, but can you put the scarf back on? If I keep looking at your face, I dont think Ill be able to eat because of the pressure.
How would it feel to live with a face like that? Do women just follow you?
You bastard! Is that what a Taoist would say?
Ah! But isnt a Taoist a person, too?
This guy
Tsk! If I hadnt be a Taoist because I got caught by my master, I would have been living a happy life with a pretty wife and a family by now.
I saved a drowning man, but hes asking for his luggage.1 And speaking of which, even if you hadnt be a Taoist, you would never have met a pretty girl.
Why?
Look closely in the mirror. You would see a monkey there. Thats why women dont pay attention to you.
Master!
In the end, Tae Kwang screamed loudly.
At his disciples cry, the master smiled grimly with strange pleasure.
Pyo-wol looked at the two without a word. They were certainly the kind of people he had never seen before. So he got interested.
The two continued to argue and quarrel for a long time after that.
After a while, Woo Pyeong came to his senses and apologized.
Hoo! Im sorry, we invited you here as guests yet my disciple and I were the only ones chatting.
Its okay. It was a pretty interesting sight.
Then, Im d. Maybe we can use this chance to get to know your sect?
None.
None? Does it make sense that you arent from a sect when your skills are unusual? Come on, just tell me a little bit. Im not going to tell anyone.
Are you always this nosy? You seem to be interested in useless things.
Hmmm I do hear that often. Now that I think about it, my senior brother and master once said to me that if I just keep my mouth shut and practice, my achievement will be twice as high as now. Haha!
So in the end, youre saying your achievement is only that much because youre talkative.
Hmm! Why are you being so heartless? Because there are people like me, at least our sect feels like a ce where people can live. It would not be so quiet.
As if he had been waiting, Woo Pyeong poured out his words.
He did not have the usual and unique sense of superiority or refined atmosphere that exists among disciples of a prestigious sect. He was more rxed.
Get a hold of yourself.
Hehe!
At Tae Kwangs scolding, Woo Pyeong made an embarrassed expression.
Ayu! This is why I cant leave my master alone.
Stop nagging me.
I cant help but do it whenever I see my Master.
Im going to get a scab on my ears. You punk!
This master doesnt know how to joke.
Anyway, I made a mistake taking in a disciple. What kind of hardship is this?
Im having a hard time managing my master, too.
Tae Kwang did not want to lose and refuted until the end. Woo Pyeong had a tired expression.
As soon as the argument between the two seemed to be getting longer, Pyo-wol cut it off,
If the two of you keep fighting, we will leave.
No, dont! Im sorry!
Woo Pyeong showed an apologetic expression.
Tae Kwang also grasped the atmosphere and kept his mouth shut.
Woo Pyeong became serious.
If you dont want to tell me your affiliation, then tell me where you are from instead. You can tell me that, right?
Sichuan.
I knew it. Youre the reaper of Sichuan.
The atmosphere of the Woo Pyeong changed suddenly.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~
I saved a drowning man, but hes asking for his luggage. Raws: ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ??? ???? ??. Proverb about an ungrateful person. Instead of thanking the man for saving him from drowning, hes asking his savior to look for his things.
Chapter 190: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 15
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 15Manhwa: N/A
The good-natured face of the taoist, who had beenughing so hard until now, had disappeared. The light in his eyes also faded and was reced by cold, unfeeling eyes.
Tae Kwang, who had been snickering from the side, also hardened like a stone statue.
Until a while ago, he would always throw a side remark at his Masters words, but now he didnt say a word.
Jjorreuk!
Woo Pyeong filled his ss with alcohol.
But he didnt drink. He just rubbed the ss with his finger.
When he heard the news, he couldnt believe it easily. Thats why he thought that all the big minority brains of the Wudang sect were groundless rumors.
It was already a year ago when he heard the news that a star of death had appeared in Sichuan. The information he got did not arrive through official means. He just heard through merchants traveling to and from Sichuan Province.
The news deserved to be dismissed as nonsense.
Among the news which merchants bring, there were only a few instances where they did not make a mountain of a molehill.
One assassin taking down the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect?
It was such an unbelievable story that he thought it was absurd.
However, the reaction of the Wudang sect was different.
My senior brother told me that he needed to find out more. So I asked the Hao n for information. But the Hao n was somehow reluctant to sell it to us. Can you believe it? Those gold-hungry people hesitating to sell information? So it was from then that we recognized the seriousness of the situation.
In recent hundreds of years, few sects have had as many ups and downs as the Wudang sect.
They had suffered so much damage that they had to worry about the survival of their sect, pay the price and be criticized by the world.
Whenever they were in such a crisis, the Wudang sect broke through head-on by disying the potential it had built up since their ancestors.
Thanks to this, they were able to almost regain their former prowess, but they never let their guard down.
It is deeply imprinted in their hearts that all the crises that the Wudang sect have experienced so far began with their carelessness and ignorance.
Although it was not possible to create a separate organization in charge of information due to their nature based on Taoism, they always kept a keen eye on the trends of the world.
Thats why they didnt overlook the unbelievable news from Sichuan and investigated it in detail.
The rumors were surprisingly true. That a single assassin managed to simultaneously bring down two traditional sects. We wouldnt have believed it if we hadnt investigated it ourselves.
Woo Pyeongs eyes were fixed on Pyo-wols face.
We searched everywhere to find out the identity of the assassin. But no one in Chengdu was willing to talk about the unknown assassin. Can you believe it? The fact that there were many people in Sichuan, yet many are reluctant to talk about it because of their fear. No matter how Sichuan tends to be closed off and has a lot of resistance against outsiders, the people there dont talk about the assassin as if they had made a promise.
.
I invested quite a bit of manpower and money, but I only found out a few things. The first one is regarding the appearance of the assassin. He is said to be more beautiful than a woman and has a prominent appearance. And now, the man in front of me also has such a beautiful appearance. .
Is there a second one?
I also found out the assassins name with great difficulty. They say his name is Pyo-wol, isnt it strange? He has the same name as you.
Woo Pyeong looked straight at Pyo-wols face.
Pyo-wol also looked at Woo Pyeong without saying a word.
When I first heard the name, I couldnt have imagined that you were the said reaper of Sichuan Province. But looking at your face, I was sure. There is no other face like you in the world, and even more people with the same name exist. Dont you think so?
So why ask when you already know everything?
I just wanted to check, because I dont want to be vaguely sure, you dont know, but its not once or twice that the main faction went over so bluntly and saw blood.
Thats right.
Hoo!
The moment Pyo-wol answered, Woo Pyeong sighed.
Complex emotions were evident on his face.
The rumors were true.
No one knows how shocked he was when he first heard about him.
The Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect were still huge sects that at one point, stood shoulder to shoulder with the Wudang sect. Since he was also a member of an old traditional sect, the Wudang sect had no choice but to feel special feelings for them.
The Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect were by no means weak sects.
Although their reputation declined because they did not participate in the War of the Demons and Heavens, their foundation was as great as that of the Wudang sect.
So he couldnt help but be astonished at the fact that those two sects suffered such a huge blow that they chose to close off their doors because of just one assassin.
In the old days, Kwonma single-handedly drove the huge power of the demonic cult out of Jianghu.
And in recent times, even Gwangmumuns sect leader.
Those two changed the world by themselves.
In this way, beings that cannot be understood bymon sense sometimes appear in Jianghu, changing the flow that many have taken for granted so far.
Each time such a person appears, Jianghu would shake greatly and greet a new era.
Those who joined the new trend or sects would be greatly revived, while those that did not were weeded out.
There were times when even the Wudang sect would be weeded out. That is why they react more sensitively to the birth of a new trend than anyone else.
It was unknown whether Pyo-wol would really be a new powerhouse in Jianghu, but it was clear that he was a new kind of martial artist that did not exist before.
An assassin.
When people think of assassins, they often think of cowardly people who rely on ambushes.
In fact, most assassins preferred to attack secretly.
This is why strong people usually looked down on such assassins and feared them. To the warriors who preferred a fair confrontation, the assassins were bound to be seen as cowardly.
For this reason, the evaluation of Pyo-wol was divided within the Wudang sect. Some said there was no reason to regard him highly because his achievements were gained from cowardice while others said he was great because it was still a skill to attack secretly.
In the case of Woo Pyeong, it was thetter.
He also considered secret attacks as an ability.
If ones ability is not backed up, no matter how much a person hides and attacks secretly, the desired result cannot be obtained.
No matter what cowardly measures Pyo-wol took, the fact still remains that he managed to deal a great blow to huge forces such as the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect.
It was a feat that no ordinary assassin dared to attempt.
So, Woo Pyeong highly appreciated Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was the kind of person who was bad to have as an enemy.
If I have such a person as my enemy, there will be no end to the aftermath.
Some would dismiss an assassin, saying theres nothing to be afraid of, but that would acent idea.
Woo Pyeong asked cautiously,
Why did youe to Baokang? Do you have any business with the Wudang sect?
Im just passing by.
Really?
I have no reason to lie.
Thats fortunate. To us, the Wudang sect.
Woo Pyeong let out a sigh of relief.
Its not that hes afraid of Pyo-wpol, but he did not want to sh with him when theres no problem.
It was too much for the Wudang sect to intimidate or suppress Pyo-wol simply by putting up the banner of abomination.
If so, where are you going now?
Tianzhongshan.
Tianzhongshan is where the Jin family is located. Is it rted?
Thats right.
Hu
Woo Pyeong unknowingly let out a sigh.
The Jin family of Tianzhongshan was one of the most famous families in the world. This is because Jin Wol-myeong, one of the Eight Constetions, exists in the Jin family.
Jin Wol-myeongs nickname is Sunset Sword God.2
He possessed great swordsmanship, to the extent that the story of him swinging his sword to knock down the sun has been passed down.
In the early days, Jin Wol-myeong made the Jin family widely known. And recently, the Blood-Weaving warrior Jin Geom-woo made the Jin family famous once again.
People believed that the Jin family would be revived once again thanks to Jin Geum-woo.
but hes now dead.
Woo Pyeong closed his eyes.
He, too, had seen Jin Geum-woo.
It is because Tae Myeong, a first-generation disciple of the Wudang sect, interacted with Jin Geom-woo. Tae Myeong was Tae Kwangs senior brother, and he was the most talented member of the Wudang sect.
Although he was not a part of our sect, he constantly interacted with Jin Geum-woo. Because of that rtionship, Jin Geum-woo would often visit the Wudang sect.
Do you personally know Jin Geum-woo?
Theres no way I dont know him. Although we didnt get to know each other because of the difference in ranks, we greeted each other happily when we met. He was especially close with Tae Myeong, and all the disciples of his generation liked him. This guy liked him too.
Woo Pyeong looked at Tae Kwang.
When the story of Jin Geum-woo came out, Tae-kwang had a very depressed expression.
Although they werent very close, he still treated Tae Kwang kindly whenever he stopped by the Wudang sect.
Woo Pyeong asked cautiously,
Is it because of Jin Geum-woos death that you are going to Tianzhongshan?
.
I guess Im right. Were you two very close? Enough for you to leave Sichuan and head for the Tianzhongshan which was so far away?
Were not exactly close.
Then why?
Its just because I have lingering feelings.
Regret?
Something like that.
Well, everyone has their own circumstances.
Woo Pyeong did not ask any more questions.
He wondered what the point of contact between the assassin Pyo-wol and the highly-reputed warrior Jin Geum-woo was. But the world is wide and the rtionship is inextricable, so it was difficult to know when and where they would meet.
Jin Geum-woo wandered all over the world as if he had a wanderlust. Seeing him wandering around the world aimlessly despite having his home in Tianzhongshan, he talked a lot.
If it was Jin Geum-woos wanderlust, he would have visited Sichuan Province at one point, and it was clear that he had formed a connection with Pyo-wol at that time.
When he heard Jin Geum-woos name in a ce he hadnt expected, Pyo-wols eyes shook momentarily.
He never thought he would hear Jin Geum-woos name here. So his cool heart was slightly shaken.
Woo Pyeong continued as if he was recalling his memories.
He was a good man, a man whocked nothing, both as a human and as a warrior. I still cant believe that he died.
Do you know how he died?
I dont know, the Jin family was hush-hush about it The funeral was also held very quietly. They didnt invite anyone who was close to him during his lifetime.
You dont know why?
Compared to the reputation of the Jin family, little is known about their internal circumstances. Only information about Jin Geum-woos grandfather, Lord Jin Wol-myeong, is known.
So theyre closed off.
Thats right! But its not that strange. Its not umon for families to have such a closed nature.
cesmonly referred to as Noble Families3 were the ces where blood rtives gathered. The representative example was the Five Families who ruled the Jianghu together with the Nine Great Sects in the past.
They had a very closed disposition.
Aftering to Jingeum, the family that was sorge that it was called a Noble Family had almost disappeared. After going through two strong wars, all of them copsed or disappeared.
However, a fair number of smaller families survived, most of which tended to be closed. If a person doesnt share the same surname, they wont be recognized.
As a result, the internal affairs of these families were rarely known to the outside world.
Unless a person is a blood rtive of that family, they will never know whats going on inside.
The same was true of the Jin family, the home of Jin Geum-woo.
In the end, you wont know until you go to Tianzhongshan. But even if you enter the Jin family, it wont be easy to find out what happened. They will never reveal their humiliation to outsiders.
Are you saying that Jin Geum-woo is a disgrace?
They consider the death of Jin Geum-woo shameful. This is because a member of the Jin family died in a foreign ce.
What kind of nonsense is that?!
Soma roared.
Even Soma, who usuallyckedmon sense, knew how ridiculous the situation was.
Jianghu is a ce where things that dont make sense happen all the time.
Dirty!
Yes, its dirty. Its like a swamp. So once you fall in, you can never get out.
Woo Pyeong muttered bitterly.
He immediately changed his expression and looked at Pyo-wol.
Be careful. The Hao n might be holding off on the information about you, so not much is known, but there wille out a sect that will pay great attention to you like the Wudang sect. Dont think that they will treat you like our sect. Because the reality is that, the job of an assassin in Jianghu is not properly treated as equal to that of a warrior.
Assassins were almost treated as public enemies in Jianghu.
In particr, after the Hundred Wraith Union gained power, such ideas and beliefs intensified.
The Hundred Wraith Union hasmitted countless murders, and among those killed by them, many were big names in Jianghu.
Because of that, many people openly look for assassins, and once they were revealed to be assassins, they became targets of pursuit.
If anyone finds out that youre an assassin, youre sure to have a difficult time. So hide yourself as much as possible.
Why are you telling me that? As you said, even the Wudang sect dont have a good perception of assassins.
I tend to trust my eyes more than Jianghus rumors.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Hope you enjoy the chapter~
Make a mountain out of a molehill. Raws: chimsobongdae, ????(С). Speaking with great exaggeration. Sunset Sword God. Raws: Nakilshingeom, ???() fall, drop; ie, surplus sun; day; daytime spirit, god, supernatural being sword, dagger, saber Noble Families. Raws: Sega, ??(). generation; world; era house, home, residence; family
Chapter 191: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 16
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 16Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wols eyes were clearly different from those of ordinary warriors.
His eyes werepletely still, which made it impossible to read any of his emotions.
Woo Pyeong learned the Divine Art of Taiqing, one of the Wudang sects techniques, making him more sensitive to demonic energy than anyone else. This is also the reason why he reacted sensitively to Somas energy. However, unlike Soma, he did not feel such energy from Pyo-wol.
With this, he was certain that Pyo-wol hadnt learned any demonic arts. Either that or Pyo-wol has reached a level so high that he can deceive his own eyes.
More than anything, what made Woo Pyeong feel at ease was Pyo-wols rtionship with Jin Geum-woo. He believed that a person who valued his rtionship with Jin Geum-woo could not be a wicked person.
It is not toote to observe Pyo-wols actions a little more and establish a rtionship between him.
Now, tell me, what is your rtionship with Soma, and why did you fight with the Emei sect and Qingcheng sect?
Pyo-wol stared nkly at Woo Pyeong.
He had met many people so far, but Woo Pyeong was the first person to directly ask him about the situation.
Most people only looked at Pyo-wol with fearful eyes. They were not interested in the truth behind what happened.
On the other hand, Woo Pyeong was making minimal efforts to understand the human being Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol told him about Soma.
Soma is a child who was kidnapped by the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The Xiaoleiyin Temple?
Yes. He was kidnapped by the Xiaoleiyin Temple and raised as a weapon. Thats probably why you felt a demonic energy.
Hm
Woo Pyeongs expression changed more seriously.
Could it be that the copse of the Xiaoleiyin Temple had something to do with this man?
Xiaoleiyin Temple was the leader of Xizang both in name and reality.
Most of the Jianghu warriors did not know much about the Xiaoleiyin Temple. They only know little information, but the Wudang sect had long been aware of how dangerous they were.
They know how powerful and cruel the Xiaoleiyin Temple was.
The Wudang sect had to pay attention to the actions of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, because there were many people who went to and from Xizang. Among those people were the merchants and escort agencies established by the Wudang sect.
However, the distance was too great for them to take any action.
Instead, information about the Xiaoleiyin Temple was obtained through the Wudang sect disciples who went to and from Xizang. But just a few months ago, he heard a rumor from a merchant who had been to Xizang.
The disciples of the Xiaoleiyin Temple hadpletely disappeared from Xizang.
When the presence of the Xiaoleiyin Temple disciples were no longer felt or seen, some of the brave warriors who found this strange went into Namling Forest, where the Xiaoleiyin Temple was located.
What they saw in Namling Forest was the ruins of the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
The sect had beenpletely destroyed.
There were no survivors.
It was shocking that not a single one of those numerous monks survived.
The unbelievable spectacle shocked the warriors. Through them, the annihtion of the Xiaoleiyin Temple spread throughout Xizang.
People thought that either the Tianlong Temple or Pot Pce came forward and destroyed the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
But then an incredible rumor spread among the people.
That the one responsible for destroying the Xiaoleiyin Temple was actually a man from Sichuan.
At first, people didnt believe the rumor.
It was so absurd and unrealistic.
Those kinds of rumors even reached the Wudang sect through the mouths of the merchants who went to and from Xizang.
It was difficult to ascertain whether the rumors were true or not. The rumor itself was so unrealistic that only a few within the Wudang sect even believed it.
Even Woo Pyeong only remembered that there was such a rumor before meeting Pyo-wol, but he never thought that it would be true.
If Soma was kidnapped by the Xiaoleiyin Temple, how was she released? Did they release him?
No way.
Then?
They never give up their possessions. As long as they breathe, they will give away nothing.
Then how did Soma get his freedom?
The dead cannot im their possessions.
Burr!
In an instant, Woo Pyeong felt goosebumps rising all over his body.
What Pyo-wol said was clear.
It was indeed him who destroyed the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
Oh my god! Is that really possible?
A single person destroying such a huge force like the Xiaoleiyin Temple by himself?
It was impossible even for Sangjin Jinin, the leader of the Wudang sect.
Sangjin Jinin was a master at a level one share higher than Woo Pyeong, and was proficient in all of the Wudang sects martial arts. But even such a Sangjin Jinin would shake his head, saying it was impossible for him to deal with the Xiaoleiyin Temple alone.
Woo Pyeongs face hardened like a stone.
Up until now, he had pretended to be somewhat rxed, but he didnt have the guts to do so anymore.
Only then did he understand why the man in front of him was called the reaper of Sichuan.
If he truly possessed the power to destroy the Xiaoleiyin Temple by himself, it wouldnt be strange if he was nicknamed the god of death.
Whats more, he already had a history of bringing down the Emei and Qingcheng sect alone.
It was an achievement that ordinary warriors could not dare to imagine.
This kind of person came out of Jianghu? Is it because of Jin Geum-woo?
Woo Pyeong closed his eyes tightly without realizing it.
There were many questionable aspects regarding Jin Geum-woos death.
If there was some kind of conspiracy involved behind Jin Geum-woos death, and if by chance Pyo-wol would find out about it Just imagining it, terror struck him.
Woo Pyeong tried to regain hisposure. However, it was already impossible once he learned about the true nature of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wols white and beautiful face no longer looked beautiful. He looked like a huge snake ready to eat him with its mouth wide open.
So was it because of Soma that made you exterminate the Xiaoleiyin Temple?
Soma is one of the reasons.
Is there any other reason?
Ask that when you meet Won Ga-yeongter.
Won Ga-young, you mean the Fairy Phantom Swordsman?
Thats right.
That seems impossible.
Why?
Shes dead too.
.
Pyo-wol blinked at Woo Pyeongs unexpected words.
Pyo-wol rarely gets emotionally agitated, but Won Ga-youngs death was unexpected for him as well.
Won Ga-yeong, Neung Soun, all those who share the same goal with Jin Geum-woo had lost their lives.
What about the killer?
We dont know.
Woo Pyeong shook his head quietly.
Pyo-wol closed his eyes and murmured.
Someone buried it.
.
Woo Pyeong kept his mouth shut.
He was thinking the same thing as Pyo-wol, but he didnt say it out loud. Wordsing from one of the great disciples of the Wudang sect carry great weight.
Especially when dealing with an outsider like Pyo-wol, he shouldnt say everything he thinks.
Pyo-wol cast his gaze out the window.
A lot of people were passing by on the street.
People were talking, fighting andughing. Their expressions were as varied as their numbers.
Pyo-wol thought these people were very much alive. Not just because they were breathing and moving. But because they have a purpose to breathe, and a reason to move.
Some lived for their own prosperity, others for their families. Their reasons for living varied.
But he had none of that.
He lives because he was born, and because he doesnt want to die.
He had no one to share his life with, much less someone to open up to.
There was a huge barrier in his heart.
No outsiders were allowed to enter his walls.
He has lived like that for fifteen years, and he will continue to live that way.
Jin Geum-woo was the only one who managed to squeeze in even a little bit through the gap in his mighty barrier.
Even if he himself did not allow his heart.
But Jin Geum-woo died.
Perhaps there is no one who would anymore try to dig deeper into his heart more than Jin Geum-woo.
Pyo-wol felt deeply lonely.
He usually doesnt feel anything, but today he felt especially lonely.
Perhaps this loneliness will never go away.
Eternal solitude.
And never-ending loneliness.
If it had been someone other than Pyo-wol, they would definitely have copsed in despair. However, Pyo-wol did not despair, copse, or get frustrated.
Instead, he focused on what he had to do.
Is there any information about the person who killed Jin Geum-woo?
None.
None at all?
Nothing
Woo Pyeong, who had been answering inadvertently, shuddered.
It was because he saw the line spreading around Pyo-wols mouth.
A creepy smile, showing his white teeth.
Woo Pyeong felt as if a demon had materialized in front of him.
A beautiful yet rtable demon.
Exceptionally long eyebrows.
With deep ck eyes nestled beneath them.
And the red light thates out from time to time.
Woo Pyeong held his sword tightly without realizing it.
I have to cut him now.
He felt a sense of crisis he had never experienced in his life. rm bells were ringing loudly inside of him. The dangerous atmosphere he felt from the man in front of him had paralyzed his senses.
He thought that if he couldnt eliminate the person in front of him now, then he wouldnt be able to do so forever. Those kinds of thoughts dominated his head.
However, Woo Pyeong couldnt pull out his sword.
It was because a small hand was folded over his hand.
When he woke up from the warmth, he saw Tae Kwang holding his hand and shaking his head.
Tae Kwang was talking with his eyes.
Dont.
Only then did Woo Pyeonge to his senses.
And then he realized.
That he had been possessed by the strange atmosphereing off of Pyo-wol.
He couldnt believe that he, who had mastered the Wudang sect martial arts, lost hisposure due to the atmosphere emanating from others.
The strange atmosphere that Pyo-wol gave off was dangerous.
Woo Pyeong realized that Pyol-wol was far more deadly than he expected.
You what are you nning to do now?
He called me a friend.
Friend?
Yes. A friend. But I never once gave him a definite answer. I dont trust anyone Even more so for the word friend
Why?
Because the living cannot be trusted.
.
At Pyo-wols reply, Woo Pyeong was at lost for words.
He had met many people, but Pyo-wol was the first person who distrusts others so terribly.
What kind of environment did he grow up in for him to be like this?
He couldnt imagine what kind of environment a person had to be exposed in for them to develop such distrust.
The Wudang sect, where he spent his entire life, was a ce full of trust. Of course, some masters betray and deceive, but it wasnt enough to distrust humans themselves.
Pyo-wol continued,
I regret my thoughts at the time.
A man like you has his own regrets too?
It was the first time for me, too. Feeling something like regret He kept sending me letters. I didnt even read his letters. I just stored them in a drawer. But he kept sending anyway, even after knowing that he wouldnt get a reply.
.
Why did he do that? Why did he keep sending me letters even though he knew I wouldnt reply? Calling me a friend when weve only got to know each other for a short while.
Woo Pyeong did not answer.
He also wondered why Jin Geum-woo kept on sending letters. But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt understand Jin Geum-woos heart.
Pyo-wol answered,
Its because he had no one to trust. He couldnt trust the friends hed known all his life, or the people who surrounded him. He trusted me more than someone hed been close to all his life.
.
He must have been so lonely. He needed someone to listen to him. Listen to him cry and whine
So thats why he sent a letter.
Even if Pyo-wol didnt answer, he still hoped that he would listen to his words.
Not because Pyo-wol is a true friend, but because he wanted them to be friends.
So Jin Geum-woo continued to send letters to Pyo-wol with a desperate heart.
But I kept ignoring him. For the first time in my life, someone wanted to rely on me like that, but I turned away mercilessly.
He couldnt imagine how lonely Jin Geum-woo must have felt in thest moments of his life.
Maybe Jin Geum-woo died resenting himself for not answering until the end.
It might already be toote, but Im going to answer that friend now. That what he was doing wasnt in vain. That his life wasnt wrong.
Chapter 192: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 17
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 17Manhwa: N/A
Wu Jang-rak looked out the window.
There was a chest containing Buddhist scriptures in his room. Since it was such a precious item, he did not entrust it to his subordinates and stored it in his room.
Even when Pyo-wol and the mercenaries went out to drink, he never left his room. Besides him, his subordinates were also stationed around the room, not moving.
Some people say that he is stubborn and inflexible, but this stubbornness was how Wu Jang-rak managed to live and survive in the world.
Once I deliver this to the Shaolin Temple, my mission will be over. When this mission is over, I will tell the Lord that I will not be taking on any outside missions for the time being.
If it were simply to pass on Buddhist scriptures to Shaolin Temple, it would not have been so tiring. What made him even more tired was the presence of Pyo-wol who apanied him.
Now knowing Pyo-wols next move made him on edge. If he didnt know how strong Pyo-wol was then maybe it wouldnt have been so difficult for him.
But since he knew exactly how terrifying Pyo-wol was, he couldnt help but pay attention to his slightest gesture.
Hoo!
Wu Jang-rak let out a deep sigh.
There was no way he could control Pyo-wol. So he just wished that his trip with him would end as soon as possible.
Hm?
At that time, something caught Wu Jang-raks attention, who was looking out the window.
There were monks wearing gray robes passing by. The seal on their foreheads was clearly visible.
Wu Jang-rak hurriedly called his subordinates to guard the Buddhist scriptures in his stead, and then ran down to the first floor.
Once he went outside, he could see the backs of the monks walking away.
Wu Jang-rak hurriedly ran towards them.
H, hold on a second, monks!
At the sound of Wu Jang-raks voice, the monks who were ahead of him stopped and looked back.
There was an old monk with nine dots on his forehead,1 a young monk who was exceptionally handsome, and other young monks who didnt have any marks on their forehead.
The old monk bowed and greeted him.
Namu Amida Butsu Buddha! Youre the one who called us, right?
By any chance, are you from the Shaolin Temple?
Thats right. I am called Un-il, and this child is called Bo-kyeong, a second-generation disciple. The rest are the third-generation disciples.
Wu Jang-rak was surprised at the identity of the old monk.
It was because he was an elder at Shaolin Temple.
Wu Jang-rak hurriedly took the gun and greeted the old monk.
Im Wu Jang-rak from the Snow Cloud Vi in Chengdu. It is an honor to meet an elder of Shaolin Temple like this.
If its the Snow Cloud Vi, then Lord Yu is your master, right?
Oh, you know him.
How can I not know him? He is a big supporter of our sect. But what is a person from the Snow Cloud Vi doing here?
I am on my way to Shaolin Temple under the orders of my Lord.
To the main sect?
The old monk Un-il had a curious expression.
He came here to celebrate the birthday of Chongjin, the sect leader of the Wudang sect, on behalf of Master Un-ji, the present sect leader of Shaolin Temple.
As an elder of Shaolin Temple, he knew most of the situation happening around the sect, but he hadnt heard of a visit from the Snow Cloud Vi.
Namu Amida Butsu Buddha! What are you visiting the main sect for?
Our lord had found the original Buddhist scriptures in the West with great difficulty. So he ns on donating some of it to the Shaolin Temple.
Namu Amida Butsu! Thats a good thing. Its a good thing! We cant thank you enough!
So I was on my way to the Shaolin Temple with some of it.
So youre saying you have the original Buddhist scriptures? The original in Sanskrit?
Thats right.
Namu Amida Butsu Buddha! To meet like this in Baokang, and not anywhere else. Buddhas protection follows us.
Monk Un-il closed his eyes and prayed.
It was the same with the young monks who followed him.
Among them, the eyes of the young monk whom Un-il introduced as Bo-kyeong shone especially bright.
Senior brother! Now that itse to this, how about we escort them and travel to the Shaolin Temple together? If its the original Buddhist scriptures from the West, its a treasure that cant be converted into property. Wouldnt it be a big problem if we lost it in the middle?
Hmm!
Un-il nodded unknowingly at Bo-kyeongs words which made sense.
Although the propensity to be ignorant was strong, the source of Shaolin Temple was illegal.
The reason for Shaolin Temples existence was to understand and spread the Buddhas teachings more deeply.
If a monk studies the original Buddhist scriptures from the West, they are bound to gain a deeper understanding of Buddhism.
Un-il said cautiously,
Namu Amida Butsu! Can you show me the Buddhist scriptures?
Of course. Please follow me.
Wu Jang-rak guided the monks of Shaolin Temple to his room.
The warriors guarding the room looked at the Shaolin monks with a puzzled expression.
Who are they?
They are the high priests of the Shaolin Temple. You should go out for a while.
Yes!
Once his subordinates went outside, Wu Jang-rak carefully opened the chest. Then, a finely wrapped yellow booklet appeared.
As soon as he saw the booklet, Un-ils eyes shook greatly. He instinctively recognized that the book in front of his eyes was authentic.
He carefully took the Buddhist scriptures and flipped the pages one by one.
The writings were in Sanskrit.
It was clear that the booklet was authentic.
There were more than a dozen genuine booklets in the chest.
Oh! Un-hae will like this.
Un-hae was a monk and the best schr in the Shaolin Temple.
He preferred studying Buddhist scriptures rather than mastering martial arts. There was no monk who was more versed in Buddhism than he was in the Shaolin Temple.
To others, it would be just an old yellow book, but to the monks of the Shaolin Temple, it was a treasure more valuable than anything else.
Un-il handed over the Buddhist scriptures to Wu Jang-rak and said,
Lord Wu! Im not sure if you already know this, but we cant stay still after knowing the existence of these Buddhist scriptures. So even if its a little ufortable, we encourage you to go with us to the Shaolin Temple.
Going with the high priests of Shaolin Temple couldnt be more reassuring.
What good can this old man do? But Bo-kyeong here will be of great help. This disciple possesses martial arts that can be said to be the best.
Oh!
Anyone in Henan recognizes the Ten Invincible Steps.2
At the introduction of Un-il, Bo-kyeong had a slightly embarrassed expression.
He possessed the most outstanding talent among the Shaolin Temples second-generation disciples.
In particr, he was enamored with Hundred Step Divine Fist3 so he immersed himself deep into it.
If a person masters the Hundred Step Divine Fist, then he can break arge rock from 100 steps away. Bo-kyeong has yet to reach that level but he at least has the ability to crush rocks 10 steps away.
That alone was enough topete for the top spot among their sect.
Wu Jang-rak smiled,
If such a great person escorts us, we would really be grateful.
But there is one problem.
What is it?
Were here to represent the Shaolin Temple to congratte sect leader Chongjin of the Wudang sect for his birthday. So youll have to wait a few days until the birthday party is over.
Hmm
Wu Jang-rak murmured.
He had no issues staying for a few more days, but to do that, he had toe to terms with Pyo-wol first.
Un-il had a puzzled expression.
Is there any problem?
Ah! No. Its because I was thinking about something else for a while.
Why not climb Mount Wudang with us, Lord Wu?
Me?
Yes! Rather than waiting under the mountain, why not take this opportunity to climb Mount Wudang Mountain to broaden your knowledge. Sect leader Chongin was so pure that he had never held a birthday party before. Im sure that after this birthday party, with his nature, he will not hold an event like this again.
It was extremely unusual for the Wudang sect to open their doors to outsiders.
For that reason, many sects were nning to send envoys to attend Chongins birthday party.
Maybe there wont be an event bigger than this in Hubei for the next few decades.
Hmm
We will take responsibility for protecting the Buddhist scriptures, so you should take this opportunity, too, to go up to Mount Wudang and take a break.
With Un-il repeatedly inviting him, Wu Jang-rak could not refuse.
Okay. I will do that.
Namu Amida Butsu! Youve thought well.
Only then did Un-il put on a satisfied expression.
It wasnt a bad thing for Wu Jang-rak either.
Although his trip may be dyed by a little bit, the safety of the scriptures was guaranteed since the masters of Shaolin Temple were together with him.
Un-il said,
Then well be meeting you here early tomorrow morning before we go to Mount Wudang.
Okay. Ill let my party know.
Im already looking forward to our journey together.
I feel the same.
By the way, for the safety of the Buddhist scriptures, I will leave the Bo-kyeong here.
Pardon?
Its not that I dont believe in Lord Wu, but this is an important thing for us. Please understand.
Un-il and his other disciples were staying in other amodations.
It was difficult to find another lodging for Bo-kyeong, since there was no room left in the guest house where Wu Jang-rak stayed. But he had no choice but to take in Bo-kyeong.
Alright.
Wu Jang-rak agreed.
Okay, well see you tomorrow then, Lord Wu!
Yes. I hope everyone goes home safely!
Un-il took his disciples and left the inn, leaving only Bo-kyeong.
Bo-kyeong sat down on a chair and asked Wu Jang-rak.
Is there anything I should know while were together?
Pyo-wol and Soma parted ways with Woo Pyeong and then went back to their inn.
Pyo-wol did not say a word all the way back. His mood was so dark that even Soma couldnt easily talk to him.
The fact that not only Jin Geum-woo, but all of his colleagues who followed him died, made his heart heavy.
The Golden Heavenly Hall was a groupposed of members with incredible talent and skill. Jin Geom-woo was the leader of the Golden Heavenly Hall, and his colleagues were all said to be prominent figures.
It didnt make sense that Jianghu was so quiet even after such people died.
It was Jianghus nature to make a big noise even when a small ident urred. So Pyo-wol could not understand why Jianghu was so quiet despite such a big incident.
Theres obviously some external force at work.
Either Jianghu still doesnt know what happened to them or they could have pretended not to know about it.
Pyo-wols mind suddenly becameplicated.
I dont have enough information.
All the information he obtained was passed on through the mouth of others. There was bound to be some missing information.
As of now, he doesnt know anything about what happened to Jin Geum-woos group nor who were the other persons involved.
The only suspicious thing is the Nine Dragons.4
The word Nine Dragons was frequently mentioned in the letters sent by Jin Geum-woo. But Jin Geum-woo only mentioned that he was tracking down the Nine Dragons. He never exactly exined what the Nine Dragons were.
It was unclear whether it was a person or an organization, where it was, or whether it actually existed.
So for now, he had to first figure out the reality of the Nine Dragons. Only then could the secret behind Jin Geum-woos death be solved.
Pyo-wols eyes calmed down.
Theplex thoughts in his head had been sorted out to some extent while walking back to the inn.
After they arrived at the inn, Pyo-wol immediately felt that the atmosphere had changed.
Wu Jang-rak, who was stuck in the room and had never been seen outside, was sitting in the middle.
Wu Jang-rak stood up and greeted Pyo-wol,
Oh, youre finally back.
You have something to say, dont you?
How did you know?
Even an idiot will know when youre sitting there with such a serious expression on your face.
Heh heh! Did I look that serious?
A little bit. Whats going on?
Im here because I need to ask for your understanding, Lord Pyo.
What is it?
Actually, I think we will have to stay around here for a few more days due to certain circumstances.
Wu Jang-rak spoke carefully.
Why?
I met people from Mount Shaolin here. They want us to go to the Shaolin Temple with them.
Will those people from Shaolin Temple alsoe to the birthday party of the Wudang sects leader?
ThatC how did you know?
Wu Jang-raks eyes shook.
He hadnt expected Pyo-wol to know that far. If he had not met Un-il, he would not have known that such an event would be held in the Wudang sect.
Wu Jang-rak cautiously continued,
It will probably be a good opportunity for Lord Pyo as well. As it is the first event held in decades in the Wudang sect, many people wille to celebrate it. Plus, Lord Pyos view of Jianghu will be greatly expanded. In consideration of Lord Pyos future, it wouldnt be bad to experience such a big event at least once.
He really earnestly persuaded Pyo-wol.
However, Pyo-wols eyes were not on him, but on the young monking down from the second floor of the guest house.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading~
Nine dots on the forehead. This is known as Jieba. It is an ordination practice where ritual burn scars are received by Buddhist monks of some sects of Chan Buddhism, including Shaolin monks. Shaolin monks inscribe nine dots on their forehead. These dots indicate that a monk has finished his training. Each of the nine dots represents a t in the Shaolin discipline, and each monk undergoes a long ritual before earning the Jieba on his head. Ten Invincible Steps. Raws: Baekbo Shinkwon, ????(ٲȭ). ten, tenth;plete; perfect step, pace; walk, stroll ȭ invincible, unrivaled, unequaled, peerless Hundred Step Divine Fist. Raws: Baekbo Shinkwon, ???? (ٲȭ). one hundred; numerous, many step, pace; walk, stroll spirit, god, supernatural being ȭ fist; various forms of boxing Nine Dragons. Raws: Kowloon, ??(). nine dragons
Chapter 193: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 18
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 18Manhwa: N/A
The young monk Bo-kyeongs gaze was fixed on the man in front of Wu Jang-rak.
Although Bo-kyeong couldnt see the mans face because he covered his face with a scarf, he could tell that he was the man Wu Jang-rak had just talked about.
Pyo-wol.
For some reason, Wu Jang-rak was reluctant to talk about him. He roughly evaded the question regarding Pyo-wols identity by simply saying that he had a very close rtionship with the Snow Cloud Vi leader Yu Gi-cheon, so Wu Jang-rak needed to get his permission.
However, Bo-kyeong did notpletely believe Wu Jang-raks words.
Bo-kyeong noticed the fear reflected in Wu Jang-raks eyes whenever he mentioned the name Pyo-wol.
Bo-kyeong looked at Wu Jang-rak for a while, but he didnt seem like the type of person who could be easily intimidated by others.
A man who is polite but not cowardly. And a person who seems gentle but is actually strong.
That was how Bo-kyeong saw Wu Jang-rak. So he was curious about the man that Wu Jang-rak feared. It was for the same reason that Bo-kyeong came out.
The moment he saw Pyo-wol, Bo-kyeong felt a chill run down his spine.
The cold wind seemed to be scratching his chest, as if he had climbed the peak of a mountain in the middle of winter.
He had never felt this way from any of the other monks at Shaolin Temple. Even from Woon Seong or Seongam whom he admires the most.
Woon Seong was a monk right below Un-ji, the sect leader of Shaolin Temple. He was a warrior called the First Book of Shaolin.
Seongam was a third-generation disciple who mastered a certain type of martial arts so destructive to the extent that he was nicknamed Crazy Buddha.1
Bo-kyeong learned martial arts from them. But even with the prowess of those two, he didnt get the same dangerous feeling he got from Pyo-wol.
Bo-kyeong cautiously approached Pyo-wol. Wu Jang-rak then introduced him to Pyo-wol.
This is Bo-kyeong, a Buddhist monk from the Shaolin Temple. In Henan, he is so great that he is known for his Ten Invincible Steps.
Namu Amida Butsu Buddha! I am Bo-kyeong of the Shaolin Temple. I heard the name of Lord Pyo-wol from Lord Wu. It is an honor to meet you like this.
Bo-kyeong greeted him.
Pyo-wol stared nkly at Bo-kyeong, then after a while, he opened his mouth,
Im Pyo-wol.
Its nice to meet you. Lord Wu has something valuable to bring to the main sect, so I have no choice but to apany him. Im asking for your understanding since your schedule may be a little bit dyed.
Do whatever you feel like.
Youll allow it?
They dont need my permission. Im in the position of riding on them.
The reason he apanied Wu Jang-rak in the first ce was because he was not familiar with the situation in Jianghu.
On the way to this ce, he had a rough understanding of how Jianghu worked. So he would no longer have a problem going to Tianzongshan Mountain even after parting with Wu Jang-rak and his party.
Bo-kyeong once again expressed his gratitude,
Thank you for your understanding.
The birthday party of the Wudang sects leader is a pretty big event, right?
Because its notmon. Many people wille thinking they can receive some help once they get acquainted with the Wudang sect on this asion.
Does the Shaolin Temple also want help from the Wudang sect?
No way. Weve never asked for one-sided help from the Wudang sect. Were just mutually helping each other.
Bo-kyeongs voice was full of confidence.
Although their sect lost a bit of prestige due to Lee Gwak, many people still thought of the Shaolin Temple as the leader of Jianghu. The Shaolin Temple was armed with more pride than the Wudang sect.
Bo-kyeong was also armed with pride.
Lord Pyo, what do you think of going to Mount Wudang with us? Its the first event in decades, so the Wudang sect paid a lot of attention to this event. Theres probably a lot to see.
Hmm
If you ever want to go up, you can tell me by tomorrow morning.
I will.
Pyo-wol nodded and went past Bo-kyeong.
Anyone can see that he didnt care too much about Bo-kyeong.
Bo-kyeong looked a little flustered. It was the first time he had been treated like this. Everyone he met had shown great interest in him whenever he came out of the Shaolin Temple.
Even those who he had no ties with, they tried to find something to talk about and get to know him even a little bit.
Bo-kyeong had often thought that the attitude of people like that was burdensome and annoying. However, when he saw Pyo-wol, who seemed to have no interest in him, he felt a bit sad.
Soma followed Pyo-wol.
The moment Soma passed by, he felt strange.
For some reason, he felt a bit sick to his stomach. But he didnt know what his nauseous feeling meant.
The two quickly disappeared from his sight.
Bo-kyeong asked Wu Jang-rak with a puzzled expression.
Who are they?
There are four sacred mountains of Taoism.
Mount Qiyun in Anhui.
Mount Qingcheng in Sichuan.
Mount Longhu in Jiangxi.
Andstly, Wudang Mountain.
The famous mountain of Taoism, which consists of twenty-seven peaks, thirty-six cliffs, and twenty-four valleys, exudes the spirit of Taoism. It has the ability to make a persons heart feel refreshed just by looking at it.
Before society was properly established, there was a time when all sorts of evil things threw the world into chaos.
At that time, the one who led the warriors to wipe out all of the evil was Xuanwu.2
The Wudang sect is a Taoist sect that believed in Xuanwu. They boasted tremendous majesty that overwhelmed the other Taoist sects.
In the case of Mount Hua, the taoist buildings were scattered throughout because the mountain was so steep, but in the case of Mount Wudang, most of the buildings were concentrated on the peak of the mountain.
Because of that, it seemed especially grand.
Anyone who first joined the Wudang sect would be overwhelmed by its majesty.
At the time of the Battle of the Blood Heaven,3 the Wudang sect suffered great damage. The war had copsed and burned the sect, thus shaking its foundation.
However, they reemerged and achieved prosperity again recently. But until they did, the blood and sweat shed by the Wudang sect taoists was immeasurable.
Discipline made the Wudang sects masters frustrated. But oveing the ordeal gave them great pride. They consider that the greatest asset they have is the confidence that they could rise again in any hopeless situation.
The Wudang sect was busy preparing for the uing birthday party of their sect leader.
Chongjin did not want to celebrate his birthday in a grand way, but the elders of the Wudang sect wanted to use his birthday to let the world know about the power of the Wudang sect.
For that reason, preparations for a grand banquet were in full swing regardless of their leaders will.
The chefs, in charge of the Wudang sect taoists meals, were all busy preparing food.
It already took them a whole day just to prepare meals for the Wudang sect taoists, but now they also had to prepare meals for the visitors.
The third-generation disciples tried to assist them, but they were not fast enough. In the end, they had to pay a lot of money to call people with excellent cooking skills among the people living below the mountain.
The kitchen was buzzing as numerous chefs stayed in front of each stove to cook food. The still young third-generation disciples were busy carrying food while watching the chefs.
Lee So-yeol was one of those third-generation disciples.
He, who had yet to be given a name since he just recently entered Wudang Mountain, was put into the kitchen as an assistant and was sweating profusely.
Although he is only 10 years old, Lee So-yeol received love from his masters because of his quick-wittedness.
At that time, one of the chefs called for Lee So-yeol.
Taoist So-yeol!
Im not a taoist yet.
But youre going to be a taoist soon, arent you?
Still, please just call me by name.
The chef looked at Lee So-yeol, who was blushing with embarrassment, as if he was cute. Because he felt like his own son.
He handed Lee So-yeol a tray of the food he had just made.
Taoist Woo-sung is on duty today. Bring this food to him.
Woo-sung was one of the first generation disciples of the Wudang sect. His responsibility is managing the Scripture Pavilion.
The Scripture Pavilion was a ce where important books of the Wudang sect were stored. It was simr to the Scripture Pavilion of the Shaolin Temple, but in their case, its the Wudang sects martial arts that were stored.
Because of that, the vignce was particrly strict, and people like Lee So-yeol, who had yet to climb the ranks among the taoists, couldnt even dare to approach.
If it wasnt for this kind of work, there would never have been a chance for Lee So-yeol to bring food to the Scripture Pavilion.
Lee Sa-yeol walked across the Wudang sect with quick steps. There was a fairlyrge tray in both of his hands, but it didnt shake at all.
When he became a third-generation disciple of the Wudang sect, the first thing he learned was Taichi Qigong5 and Tiger Steps.6
Taichi Qigong was a basic skill for a disciple of the Wudang sect. It involves learning how to internalize energy by holding arge ball with both hands. While the Tiger Steps literally means to walk like a tiger. It was the foundation of the Wudang sects footwork.
The Wudang sect decides whether to ept the third-generation disciple as an official disciple or not after seeing their achievement in executing the Taichi Qigong. Those who did not have ample progress in the Taichi Qigong could never be a formal disciple of the Wudang sect.
Fortunately, Lee So-yeol was quite talented in martial arts.
He properly learned Taichi Qigong and his progress in Tiger Steps was not bad. Thanks to this, even when holding a tray full of food, he was able to move lightly without shaking.
The road to Scripture Pavilion was unfamiliar to Lee So-yeol.
This is because it is a ce belonging to the Wudang sect second-generation disciple, so there was little chance for Lee So-yeol to enter.
The Scripture Pavilion was filled with scriptures collected by the Wudang sect. It is smaller in scale than the Scripture Pavilion of Shaolin Temple, but it is not far behind in terms of importance.
For that reason, the Wudang sect paid special attention to the security of the Scripture Pavilion.
Lee So-yeol, who was only a third generation disciple, usually could not go in and out of the Scripture Pavilion. But he has a chance to do so because of his current errand.
Lee So-yeol bowed his head to the masters guarding the entrance of the Scripture Pavilion.
Hello.
Oh! Its So-yeol. Is that food?
Yes! I was told to bring this to the Scripture Pavilion.
Really? But senior brother Woo-sung is away right now.
The taoist looked perplexed. His name was Tae-sang, a second-generation disciple of the Wudang sect. Woo-sung, who is incharge of the Scripture Pavilion, was his senior brother.
At Tae-sangs words, Lee So-yeol cried,
Then what should I do? Should Ie backter?
Theres no need to do that. You can go inside the Scripture Pavilion, leave the food on the table and thene out.
Is that okay?
Hes been away for a while because the sect leader called him, but hell be back soon. And youll not be med for the food being cold, so dont worry and bring it back.
Yes!
Lee So-yeol put on a relieved expression at Tae-sangs detailed exnation. After bowing his head to Tae-sang and thanking him, Lee Soyeol entered the Scripture Pavilion.
It was quiet inside the Scripture Pavilion.
During the day, quite a few Taoistse in and immerse themselves in books, but theres none at night. This is because there are so many books that are easilybustible that the use ofnterns in Scripture Pavilion is strictly prohibited.
No fire is permitted except for the minimum amount ofnterns to light up the darkness.
Lee So-yeol waited for a while for his eyes to adjust to the darkness, then went inside carefully.
The ce where Woo-sung was located was at the entrance of the Scripture Pavilion. It was an area in the Scripture Pavilion where it was bright. There he would watch with tiger eyes to make sure that the Wudang sect Taoists did not damage important scriptures.
Lee So-yeol set down the food he had brought to the seat of Woo-sung and looked around the inside of the Scripture Pavilion carefully.
Wow!
An exmation burst out of his mouth.
In order to enter Scripture Pavilion, a disciple needs to be at least a second generation or higher. So until then, he had to train while learning the martial arts taught by his senior brothers.
Someday I will
Lee So-yeol dreamed of bing an official disciple of the Wudang sect and going to Scripture Pavilion with confidence.
It was then.
Hm?
In Lee So-yeols field of vision, he saw something wriggling in the corner of Scripture Pavilion.
What is that?
At first, Lee So-yeol thought he was seeing something wrong. So, he closed his eyes several times.
He rubbed his eyes with his small hands.
His eyes werent mistaken nor did he see an illusion.
Something was moving in the corner of the Scripture Pavilion.
I thought theres no one inside the Scripture Pavilion?
Lee So-yeol unwittingly walked towards it.
After walking more than ten steps, he realized that what he saw was a human figure covered in ck.
Ah!
Lee So-yeol made a noise involuntarily.
At that moment, the unknown figure, who had been searching for the Scripture Pavilion while wearing ck clothing, looked back.
He and Lee So-yeols eyes met head-on.
At that moment, a sigh escaped from the persons mouth who was wearing ck cloth.
Ha!
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading~
Crazy Buddha. Raws: Gwangbul, ??(). insane, mad; violent; wild Buddha; of Buddhism; merciful person; Buddhist image Xuanwu. Raws: ????(). Xuanwu, also known as Emperor Zhenwu is a powerful deity in Chinese religion, one of the higher-ranking deities in Taoism. Battle of the Blood Heaven. Raws: ????(Ѫ). Ѫ blood sky, heaven, god, celestial big, great, vast,rge, high war, fighting, battle Scripture Pavilion. Raws: Janggyeonggak, ????. a Buddhist temple to store books or woodblocks containing the scriptures of Confucianism and Buddhism. Taichi Qigong. Raws: Taegeukgugong, ????(̫O). ̫ very, too, much; big; extreme O extreme, utmost, furthest, final ball, sphere, globe; round achievement, merit, good result Tiger Steps. Raws: Hojongbo, ???(k). tiger; brave, fierce; surname k indulge in, give free reign to step, pace; walk, stroll
Chapter 194: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 19
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 19Manhwa: N/A
The guest house was busy this morning.
Wu Jang-raks subordinates came out of a room while carrying a chest containing Buddhist scriptures.
Bo-kyeong stood beside them. He was watching if anyone dared to have other thoughts.
The mercenaries had a puzzled look at the sudden appearance of Bo-kyeong. However, when they heard that he was the second-generation disciple of the Shaolin Temple, everyone epted his presence.
If theres anything unexpected, it was that they thought theyd head straight to Shaolin Temple. But here they are now being invited to attend the Wudang sect leaders birthday party.
However, there was not a single mercenary who expressed their dissatisfaction. It was as difficult for a mercenary like them to get a chance to see the inside of a prestigious sect like the Wudang sect.
If they can see inside the Wudang sect, it will be their lifelong pride.
But there was one problem.
If they stay for a few days in the Wudang sect, then their schedule will be greatly dyed. But, of course, it didnt matter to the mercenaries.
It was much more beneficial for them to get this opportunity to visit the Wudang sect rather than for them to be on time with their schedule.
The faces of the warriors preparing to climb Mount Wudang were full of excitement.
It was the same with Seol Hajin.
She was in a good mood since morning. Good things keep on happening from one after another.
Yesterday, she had her old grievances resolved with her senior brother in the Golden Ind sect, and today, she had the opportunity to visit the Wudang sect.
The corner of her mouth could not stop rising. With a pleasant smile, Seol Hajin looked around the inside of the inn.
When she saw Pwo-wol and Soma descending the stairs, Seol Hajin approached them and asked,
Did you hear? Were going to the Wudang sect today.
Yes.
Youre going too, arent you?
Hmm
Whats up with your answer? Arent you going with us?
Im still thinking about it.
Why? This is a good opportunity. When else will we ever get another chance like this to visit the Wudang sect?
Seol Hajins face was full of excitement. She tried to persuade Pyo-wol with a coquettish voice, but Pyo-wol did not give a definite answer.
It was then.
A suddenmotion broke out at the entrance of the inn.
Two Taoists entered the inn. The moment the taoist entered, the movements of the people in the inn suddenly stopped.
Hm?
Its the Wudang sect.
The mercenaries instinctively recognized that the taoists who had just entered the inn were from the Wudang sect.
Bo-kyeong also recognized the identities of the taoists and hurriedly approached them.
Namu Amida Butsu Buddha! Bo-kyeong of the Shaolin Temple greets Taoist Woo Pyeong.
Oh, why is monk Bo-kyeong here? Where is Master Un-il?
Woo Pyeong recognized Bo-kyeong at once.
Since the Shaolin Temple and the Wudang Sect often visit one another, most of the main disciples knew each others faces.
Woo Pyeong was one of the first generation disciples of the Wudang sect, while Bo-kyeong is a promising member of the Shaolin Temple, so they were bound to be familiar with each others faces.
Bo-kyeong answered Woo Pyeongs question,
Under the strict order of my master, I am guarding something that would be the treasure of our sect.
Treasure?
Its a Buddhist scripture written in Sanskrit. Its an original copy from the West. It might not be a valuable item for other sects, but its a priceless treasure for our sect.
I see.
Did youe here knowing that we were here? You didnt need to visit us, since we would definitely be climbing Mount Wudang soon.
Ah! Im sorry. But I came here to meet another person.
Pardon?
Lets talkter. You can talk to my disciple first.
Woo Pyeong pushed Tae Kwang, his disciple, to Bo-kyeong.
Tae Kwang was a very talkative person, and since he had met Bo-kyeong a few times, they got along well.
Woo Pyeong passed by Bo-kyeong and headed for Pyo-wol.
He immediately brought up the matter.
Help me.
.
A third-generation disciple diedst night at the main sect.
So?
The cause of death is unclear. No one in the main sect has been able to figure out how he died.
A sad light was evident on Woo Pyeongs face.
Last night, a third-generation disciples body was found in the Scripture Pavilion.
The third-generation disciple was tasked to bring food for Woo-sung, the person managing the Scripture Pavilion. But when he did note out after a long time, the other taoists who found it strange, went in. And thats when they found the body.
Because of that, the Wudang sect was turned upside down.
It was unusual for a person, who just entered Scripture Pavilion, to be found dead shortly after.
The problem is that none of the Wudang sects masters have been able to find the cause of his death. All of those masters who examined the corpse had extraordinary insight and knowledge. And yet they could not figure out the reason for the third-generation disciples death.
On the surface, his death seemed natural. But the taoists knew better since the situation didnt make any sense.
The probability of a healthy child, capable of martial arts, to die of natural causes in an instant is lower than the probability of the Wudang sect being struck by lightning dozens of times in session.
Furthermore, it was an incident that urred right before the birthday of Cheongjin, the Wudang sect leader. So the entire Wudang sect was in a frenzy.
Im begging you. If you manage to find out that childs cause of death, I will definitely pay you back for this favor.
Was he a child you cared for?
It was a child I had my eyes on. I thought Id make him Tae Kwangs disciple first and then teach him personally in the future. If you reveal the childs cause of death, Ill bet on my honor that Id grant you any request.
Where did the child die?
In the Scripture Pavilion.
Scripture Pavilion?
Its a ce where precious books collected by the sect are gathered.
Precious books?
From misceneous books to books that tell the history of Jianghu. There are also books that are not easy to find being kept there.
What about martial art books?
It was originally stored in the Scripture Pavilion, but before the sect leaders birthday party, those books were moved to another ce in case of an unexpected situation.
Hundreds of people were formally invited to Chongjins birthday party. Adding their entourage and other uninvited guests, at least a thousand or more people would be in the Wudang sect.
It could not be guaranteed that among them, there were no people who coveted the Wudang sects martial arts techniques. So, all the booklets containing their martial arts secrets were moved to another ce three days ago for safe keeping.
Isnt killing people your forte? People like you kill people in unimaginable ways, so wont you be able to easily figure it out?
How can you put your trust in me, who is an assassin?
I have no choice right now. So Im begging you like this. Please help us reveal the childs cause of death.
Woo Pyeongs voice contained desperate emotions.
If Pyo-wol refused, he was ready to kneel.
Okay. Lets go.
Really?
In return, let me inspect the Scripture Pavilion as I please.
Okay!
Woo Pyeong happily epted Pyo-wols offer.
He immediately went back to Tae Kwang and informed him that Pyo-wol will go with him.
Bo-kyeong, who was next to Tae Kwang, looked at Pyo-wol with a puzzled expression.
Who the hell is he to make Woo Pyeong look like that?
Looking at the atmosphere, it seemed that Woo Pyeong was paying great attention to Pyo-wol. It wasnt just Woo Pyeong. Wu Jang-rak was also watching Pyo-wol.
He couldnt figure out why the warriors who had a reputation for being strong were showering Pyo-wol with great attention.
When it was confirmed that Pyo-wol would climb Mount Wudang, the person who was ted by the news the most was Wu Jang-rak. His mental burden has finally been released.
Pyo-wol and Soma packed up their things and soon came down.
Then Seol Hajin approached and asked,
Im surprised.
What do you mean?
With your personality, I know youd never go to a ce with so many people. What are you nning?
Im not nning anything.
Huh! You cant fool me.
Seol Hajin snorted.
She felt it while apanying him to this ce, but there was never a coincidence in what Pyo-wol did.
At first, she thought it was a coincidence, but when she reviewed the situationter, she found that most of the things went ording to Pyo-wols intention.
The small things that Pyo-wol did came together to create big results. Seol Hajin did not believe Pyo-wols words because she had seen such a situation several times.
If you look closely at that handsome face, there must be a fox with nine tails.
* * *
The party left Baokang and headed for Wudang Mountain.
The closer they got to Wudang Mountain, the more they saw armed warriors. They were all warriors heading to Wudang Mountain.
There was amon glow of excitement on their faces.
Decades have passed since their locked door was opened, but only a handful of people were still able to set foot in the Wudang sect.
After experiencing a few major disasters, the Wudang sect learned a great lesson. It was to never make the mistake of showing everything about themselves.
After this event, they werent sure when they would be let inside of the Wudang sect group again. Because of that, all the warriors living in the Hubei province headed for the Wudang sect.
Thanks to this, all the guest houses located under Wudang Mountain enjoyed a temporary boom in their business. There were no vacant rooms avable and every guest house was crowded with people.
Woo Pyeong clicked his tongue as he looked at the warriors.
Tsk tsk! That doesnt mean everyone can enter the Wudang sect.
No matter how wide the Wudang sect was, the number of people it could ept was fixed. The number determined by the Wudang sect was 1,000. They couldnt amodate more than that, so they had to stop some from entering.
The warriors who did not receive an invitation from the Wudang sect will still be able to enter and leave ording to their status or sect affiliation.
The more certain the status and the higher the reputation in Jianghu, the higher the probability of them entering the Wudang sect. Especially those belonging to the top sects in Jianghu, they were given priority ess.
It was as difficult as picking stars from the sky for the rest of the warriors to enter the Wudang sect.
In that respect, Wu Jang-rak and his party were lucky.
This is because Woo Pyeong, a first-generation disciple of the Wudang sect, was directly guiding them inside. In addition, Bo-kyeeong, a promising member of Shaolin Temple, is also with them,
This allowed them to freely pass through the gates without undergoing the necessary procedures and inspections.
As they got closer to Wudang Mountain, the number of warriors increased exponentially.
When we finally arrived at the foot of Wudang Mountain, it seemed that the whole street was full of warriors. The warriors who arrivedte were in trouble because they couldnt find a ce to stay.
If Wu Jang-rak and his party hadete, they would have been in the same situation as them.
We have no reason to stay here, so lets go straight up to the Wudang sect.
Okay.
Wu Jang-rak immediately nodded at Woo Pyeongs words.
The sun was about to set.
It was impossible for them to find a ce to sleep given the state of affairs and especially with theirrge number. It would be better for them to climb Wudang Mountain now even if they arrivedte at night.
Under the leadership of Woo Pyeong, the group climbed Wudang Mountain.
Fortunately, the road to the Wudang sect was well paved, and disciples of the Wudang sect were stationed all over the ce.
The disciples of the Wudang sect had their torches lit as they guided Woo Pyeong and the others to the Wudang sect. Thanks to this, the party was able to reach the Wudang sect before nightfall.
Next to the sects gate was the famous Sword Pond.1
There is a legend that warriors who visit the Wudang sect should release their swords in honor of Jang Sam-bong, the Wudang sects ancestor.
Although that practice has be obsolete in this era, there are still many people who think of the legend of the Sword Pond whenever theye to the Wudang sect.
The Sword Pond was guarded by the second and third-generation disciples of the Wudang sect.
Anyone might wonder who would dare toete at night and forcibly enter the Wudang sect. But there are more people in the world who dont havemon sense.
There were those who recklessly begged them to let them through or insisted that they wanted to see the Wudang sect.
Because of that, the disciples of the Wudang sect couldnt rest properly even in the middle of the night and had to stand guard in order. This is also the reason why they had dark circles and in their eyes.
The person in charge of the warriors standing guard tonight was Tae-yeol, a second-generation disciple.
Senior brother!
Tae Kwang was the first to run to Tae-yeol.
Tae-yeol warmly weed Tae Kwang whom he hadnt seen for a few days.
Oh, its Tae Kwang. Senior brother is also here.
You must have had a hard time.
Woo Pyeong patted Tae-yeol on the shoulder.
Tae-yeols troubles were shown on his tired face.
Lee So-yeols sudden death was enough to shake the disciples of the Wudang sect. Although Lee So-yeol hadnt been officially listed as a taoist yet, given his talent, it would be natural for him to be an official disciple of the Wudang sect.
Those who were most hurt by Lee So-yeols death were the people who were responsible for the security of the Wudang sect, like Tae-yeol.
No signs of intrusion from the outside have been found, but if it is found that Lee So-yeol was murdered, then they would feel that they are responsible.
Im sorry. This happened because I wasnt vignt.
How is it your fault? It hasnt been revealed yet that the childs death was a murder, so dont me yourself too much.
Thank you.
Tae-yeols expression became a little relieved at Woo Pyeongs constion. Then he turned his gaze towards the people behind the Woo Pyeong.
Who are they?
These are the guests who came with me. Since they are my guests, I will guide them directly to the sect.
Then, they simply need to write their name in the guest book.
Okay..
Wu Jang-rak and his party took turns writing their names in the guest book, and finally it was Pyo-wols turn.
Pyo-wol held up a brush. And he wrote his name vigorously in the guest book.
Pyo-wol.
It was the first time for his name to appear in Jianghus official records.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading~
Sword Pond. Raws: Haegeomji, ???(Ω). loosen, unfasten, untie; exin sword, dagger, saber pool, pond; moat; cistern
Chapter 195: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 20
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 20Manhwa: N/A
Their first impression of the Wudang sect was that it was truly gigantic.
The appearance of huge temples such as the Shangqing Temple1, Yuzhen Temple2, Yuxu Temple3, Zixue Temple4, and Taihuo Temple5 was intimidating.
Wu Jang-rak and his party were overwhelmed by the majesty of the Wudang sect.
Oh!
Is this the Wudang sect?
I heard that they are one of the sects with the longest history along with Shaolin.
Since it was nighttime, they couldnt see the full appearance of the sect in detail, but thanks to the torches and moonlight ced here and there, they were able to at least distinguish the outline.
The ce where Woo Pyeong led the group was a huge temple that seemed to have been built recently. The temple was called Qingliu Temple. It was built solely for the guests who would attend the birthday party.
Qingliu Temple wasrge and spacious enough to amodate hundreds of guests at the same time. It was so vast that those who did not know of its internalyout would get lost.
Woo Pyeong gave the most isted area in Qingliu Temple to Wu Jang-rak and his party.
The monks from the Shaolin Temple immediately went to their own lodgings. They wanted to protect the Buddhist scriptures themselves.
It was originally the mercenaries job to protect the Buddhist scriptures. But now that the Shaolin Temple monks took over their roles, they had nothing to do.
Ko Il-pae and Seol Hajin thought it was better.
Now that things have led to this point, they can now terminate their contract with Wu Jang-rak and rx. They thought it would be better for them to just enjoy the birthday event in the Wudang sect.
So they went ahead and asked Wu Jang-rak to terminate their contract. Wu Jang-rak also easily agreed to their proposal since it was valid and reasonable.
The contract of the mercenaries was terminated, and they were paid their original remuneration.
Ko Il-pae had asked for an amount less than what was written in the contract since their job ended early, but Wu Jang-rak gave everything he had originally promised.
After Wu Jang-raks unexpected consideration, the mercenaries went into their own dwelling.
Seol Hajin waved the pouch containing the money to Pyo-wol and said,
What do you think? Would you like to go to Dazhou with me? Dont you think you can live with me for a while?
Leave it. Thats not even enough.
Tch! Youre being expensive.
Seol Hajin wrinkled her nose at Pyo-wols refusal. But it wasnt a bad look.
In the first ce, she did not even think that Pyo-wol would ept her offer. Its just a little bit sad that her rtionship with Pyo-wol will end like this.
As soon as the Wudang sect event was over, she nned to return to Dazhou, where the Mercenary Guild was located.
After they parted ways, she wasnt sure when she would meet Pyo-wol again. If it was another man, there was a chance that he woulde back feeling sorry for her, but Pyo-wol had little chance of doing that.
Pyo-wols not the type to feel sorry for a woman nor was he the type to have lingering feelings.
To Pyo-wol, she was just a passing rtionship.
Parting here at Wudang Mountain was likely to be theirst meeting.
Seol Hajin stared at Pyo-wol for a while before speaking.
If you happen to pass by Dazhou in the future,e visit me at the Mercenary Guild. Youre always wee.
Okay.
Anyway, its been fun being with you.
Seol Hajin waved to Pyo-wol and went into her room.
Pyo-wol looked towards the direction of her room for a while and then looked up at the sky.
* * *
Zixue Temple was thergest area in the Wudang sect. It wasposed of several halls and among them, a group of people with fearsome momentum were gathered in thergest hall.
The old warriors with long beards were the Wudang sects leader and elders.
The warrior with an oundish appearance sitting in the center was Chongjin , the current sect leader of the Wudang sect. To his left and right sat Gong-jin, Un-jin, and Jeong-jin.
Across from Chongjin, there was an old taoist with long eyebrows. The taoist body was flowing with cold air like frost. He was the Wudang sects Number One Sword, Sang-jin.
Except for Il-geom, who was ranked higher than the elders, there was no martial artist in Hubei Province, let alone in the Wudang sect, who could match Sang-jin.
Chongjin looked at the elders with a serious expression.
So you still havent figured out the cause of So-yeols death?
We apologize.
Gong-jin replied with an apologetic expression.
Gong-jin is the second-inmand of the Wudang sect. He is a taoist just right below Chongjin. Although he does not possess excellent leadership like Chongjin nor have superior martial arts like Sang-jin, he was respected by many for his gentle personality and outstanding intelligence.
When Lee So-yeol died, he was the first to run to the body to inspect it. But he couldnt figure out how Lee So-yeol died.
It was the same with the other elders.
Even Sang-jin, the Wudang sects Number One Sword, couldnt figure out what the cause of Lee So-yeols death was. He wasnt even sure if Lee So-yeols death was because of murder.
Thats how mysterious Lee So-yeols death was.
It was even more unsettling since the ce where he died was in the Scripture Pavilion.
Although all the martial arts books were moved a few days ago, the Scripture Pavilion was still located in the middle of the Wudang sect. The fact that a healthy third-generation disciple died in such a ce made Cheongjin and the other elders uneasy.
Chongjin, who had been struggling for a while, opened his mouth,
Why dont we postpone my birthday party? Its not necessary to do it at this time, right?
Im sorry, senior brother! But invitations have already been sent out. Many people have already entered the vicinity of our sect. It would be difficult to cancel it now.
Thats right, sect leader Chongjin! This birthday party is a meaningful event that not only celebrates your birthday, but also emphasizes the power of our sect. If we cancel it just because one person died, our sect will lose face.
And if we cancel this now, the more we have to hold events to show off the strength of our sect.
The elders unanimously objected to Chongjins opinion.
As a result, Chongjins agony inevitably deepened.
It was then.
This is Woo Pyeong, your disciple. May Ie in?
Woo Pyeongs voice came from outside the door.
Come on in.
After receiving Chongjins permission, Woo Pyeong cautiously came inside. Feeling the elders gazes pouring on him, Woo Pyeong tidied up his clothes.
Did you have a good time at Baokang?
Yes! I had a good trip thanks to the sect leaders consideration.
Heh heh! Im d.
I heard that So-yeol died inside our sect.
So youve heard the news, too. That is also the reason why were here gathering like this. Were currently discussing countermeasures since we have yet to get to the bottom of it.
You still havent figured out the cause of So-yeols death?
Hoo!
Chongjin let out a deep sigh instead of answering.
It was easy to guess what the status of the situation was just from his reaction.
Woo Pyeong hesitated for a moment, then carefully brought up the matter.
Actually, my disciple met someone by chance while going down the mountain. I came here because I thought it would be a good idea for him to examine So-yeols corpse.
Who is the person you met for you to say that? If even Sang-jin could not figure out So-yeols cause of death, how could that person figure it out?
Chongjins gaze was directed at Sang-jin .
Sang-jin is the Wudang sect Number One Sword. His pride was quite hurt because even he couldnt find out the cause of death of Lee So-yeol.
Sang-jin asked,
Who is the person youre bringing?
His name is Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol?
Sang-jin frowned.
He couldnt guess his identity just by hearing his name.
It was the same with other elders.
Woo Pyeong wondered if it was okay to reveal Pyo-wols identity. But his troubles did notst long. The sect leader and the other elders already pressured him with their eyes.
He trusted in themon sense of his superiors. He knew that even if they knew Pyo-wols real identity, they werent the type who would act rashly.
He is the reaper of Sichuan Province.
Reaper?
Is he the one who caused the blood shed in Chengdu?
People in the hall murmured. The identity of the person mentioned by Woo Pyeong was shocking.
In particr, Sang-jin s reaction was more dramatic.
Did you really bring the man who brought down the Emei and Qingcheng sect?
Yes, Junior Uncle.
Why did you bring such a vicious person into our sect?!
Bang!
Sang-jin hit his armrest. Then his armrest turned into dust before flying away. He red at Woo Pyeong with ferocious eyes, as if he was about to devour him.
Woo Pyeong hastily exined,
He was more reasonable andmunicative than we all thought.
He is a person who caused great harm to the Emei and the Qingcheng sect. How could you guarantee that he wont harm our sect as well?
Given the result of our sects secret investigation, it was determined that this happened because the Emei sect had made a big mistake.
It doesnt matter who is the cause of the incident. What really matters is that two prestigious sects, the Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect, suffered a huge blow. Those two sects that once entered the Gudaemun faction with our Wudang sect, they are not very much left to us. But to bring the person who fatally wounded those two sect into the clean Wudang sect. Are you out of your mind?!
Junior uncle! Please calm down and listen to me.
No!
Sang-jin s eyes were filled with murderous intent.
He refused to listen to anything Woo Pyeong would say.
At that, Woo Pyeong made a frustrated expression. He knew that Sang-jin was an upright man, but he didnt know that he would be this inflexible.
Thankfully, Chongjin intervened and saved the situation from escting any further,
Calm down, Sang-jin.
But
Is Woo Pyeong someone the type to make a mistake? He must have brought him in because he has something in mind. Shouldnt Woo Pyeong also be given a chance to exin himself? Lets listen to him for a moment.
Alright.
No matter how much he is called the Wudang sects Number One Sword, there was no one who would dare disobey the words of the sect leader, Chongjin.
Chongjin looked at Woo Pyeong,
Now, lets talk about it. For what reason did you bring him here?
As we secretly know from the results of our investigation, he is clearly an assassin. He certainly caused great damage to the Emei and Qingcheng sect.
So?
That alone demonstrates how different he is. Although the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect are weaker than our sect, the potential of those two is recognized by everyone. But Pyo-wol managed to deal with these two sects alone. Hes not just incredibly strong. He is also good at stealth and ughter. Especially when ites to stealth, he is unrivaled.
Youre talking in a roundabout way. Just say what you want to say.
An assassins eyes are different from ours. They can see what we normally cannot see.
Your idea is to use him to find out the cause of So-yeols death. Is that right?
Thats right.
Hmm
Chongjin murmured.
The assassin, Pyo-wol.
Information about him had only been obtained a few months ago. The information came in long after the blood shed in Sichuan had taken ce.
It wasnt easy to get thorough information about Pyo-wol. The Hao n refused to cooperate, so their sect had no choice but to investigate on their own.
If the Qingcheng sect and the Emei sect were not part of the traditional sects like they were, the Wudang sect would not have investigated on its own.
The Wudang sect felt a strong sense of crisis at the sudden closing of gates of the two sects, so they investigated the truth on their own.
As a result, they were able to find out about a man named Pyo-wol.
But they didnt find out much.
They only know of his name and his beautiful appearance that could rival a woman.
And that his assassination methods were beyond imagination.
If he really made up his mind and attacked the masters of the Wudang sect, no one would dare to be confident of their survival. So the Wudang sect judged that Pyo-wols level of risk was equivalent to that of a strong person. That is why Sang-jin reacted so sensitively.
Can you be sure that he wont harm our sect?
Ill be watching from the side.
Hes a dangerous man. In a way, he can be more dangerous than the Eight Constetions.
Ive observed that hes not the type to care much if it doesnt harm or concern him. He wont be hostile to us not unless our sect is hostile first.
Can you guarantee it?
Ill risk my life to make sure he doesnt have other thoughts.
Hmm
At Woo Pyeongs answer, Chongjin frowned.
The elders whispered in low voices.
A look of bewilderment was evident on their faces.
This was the first time in the long history of the Wudang sect that an assassin would be invited inside their sect.
Naturally, arguments ensued inside the hall.
At that time, Chongjin opened his mouth.
Ive decided. Well leave this job to him.
Senior brother!
Sect leader!
The elders looked at their sect leader in surprise.
However, Chongjin continued his speech with a firm expression,
Shouldnt we admit it by now? That we cant find out the cause of one of our disciples death with our own strength. So if we cant, well have no choice but to borrow the power of an assassin.
If this fact is known to others, the Wudang sect will lose face.
Sang-jin raised his voice, but Chongjin did not waver,
What is the importance of a Wudang sects face in front of a persons life? Even though he is a vicious assassin, it is difficult to punish him because he has not done any harm to our sect. If so, wouldnt it be better to use him instead?
You will regret this decision, senior brother!
Thats enough, Sang-jin. Ive already made my decision. My decision will not anymore be overturned. It doesnt matter if its a ck cat or a white cat, as long as it can catch the rat involved in this.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
So many talks cant wait for the action.
Shangqing Temple. Raws: Sangcheonggung Pce, ???(m). shng C top; superior, highest; go up, send up qng C blue, green, ck; young m pce, temple, dwelling, enclose Yuzhen Temple. Raws: Ujingung, ???(m). y C meet,e across, encounter zhn C real, actual, true, genuine m gng C pce, temple, dwelling, enclose Yuxu Temple. Raws: Okheogung, ???(m). y C jade, precious stone, gem x C false m gng C pce, temple, dwelling, enclose Zixue Temple. Raws: Jasogung, ???(ѩm). z C purple, violet; amethyst; surname ѩ xu C snow; wipe away shame, avenge m gng C pce, temple, dwelling, enclose Taihuo Temple. Raws: Taehwagung, ???(̫͌m). ̫ ti C very, too, much; big; extreme hu? C harmony, peace; peaceful, calm m gng C pce, temple, dwelling, enclose Qingliu Temple. Raws: Cheongry-gung, ???(m). qng C clear, pure, clean, peacefull li C flow, circte, drift, ss m gng C pce, temple, dwelling, enclose
Chapter 196: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 21
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 21Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol woke up early in the morning.
When he came out, he saw Soma crouching on arge tree in front of his residence.
Brother!
Soma found Pyo-wol and smiled widely. Like a cat, he jumped off the tree without a sound andnded in front of Pyo-wol.
Were you there all night?
Yes!
Did something happen?
None so far.
Soma hardly slept. He stayed up all night with his eyes open while holding the sword Gongbu which was as big as his body in his arms.
Pyo-wol stroked Somas head.
Good job.
Yes!
While the two were talking, someone came up to them. It was Woo Pyeong who brought them to the Wudang sect.
Hehe! Youre up already. How was your sleep?
I slept well.
Thats good.
A look of fatigue was evident on Woo Pyeongs face.
Although Chongjin allowed Pyo-wol to stay, some of the elders disapproved. So they harassed Woo Pyeong all night long. Because of that, Woo Pyeong hardly slept.
In any case, Woo Pyeong pushed through with his n. While staying in Wudang Mountain, Pyo-wol obtained the qualification to examine Lee So-yeols body and the Scripture Pavilion.
It was not an easy decision for the Wudang sect.
Some of the elders were still dissatisfied with this decision, but they kept their mouths shut because they could not disobey the order of the sect leader, Chongjin. However, it was clear that they would rush and try to bite Pyo-wol when they saw a chance.
Woo Pyeong told the two of them,
Lets eat first.
He took the two of them to the dining room.
The Wudang sect converted arge pavilion into a restaurant for the birthday event. They temporarilyid out a stove, and a table to wee the visitors.
In the dining room, taoists who had risen early were eating. Hundreds of taoists gathered, but no sound was heard except for the sound of eating food.
Anyone could see how strict the rules of the Wudang sect were through their appearance.
When Woo Pyeong brought in unfamiliar figures, the taoists attention was focused on them. This was the first time that Woo Pyeong brought in a person who was not a Wudang sect taoist.
The taoists were curious about the identity of Pyo-wol. However, no one dared toe up to Woo Pyeong and ask him. Thanks to this, the three of them were able to eat quietly.
As a taoist sect, the Wudang sects diet mainly consisted of vegetables. There was also meat, but it was lightly seasoned, masking its scent.
Pyo-wol was quite fond of the food of the Wudang sect because it was not heavy on the stomach. On the other hand, Soma could not stop frowning. He did not like the food at all.
Like a child, Soma loved meat. He especially liked it inrge quantities. In the end, Soma put down his chopsticks and did not eat much.
Seeing Soma like that, Woo Pyeongs smiled.
Haha! Does the food not suit your taste?
It tastes awful.
Hold it in for one more day. The food will taste a little better once guests from the outside arrive.
Really?
Of course! We cant serve the tasteless food that taoists eat to a lot of guests, right?
So I just have to endure for one more day?
Soma said with his doe-like eyes. Soma looked quite cute, so Woo Pyeong replied with a hearty smile.
Yes.
Okay. Ill trust you.
Soma replied with a grim expression, and once again Woo Pyeongughed.
When Woo Pyeong first met Soma, he felt ufortable at the demonic energy radiating off of him. But now he knows that Soma is not that evil so he was able to smile towards him like this.
Pyo-wol finished eating and asked,
What about the corpse?
Its stored in Cheonbing-dong.
Cheonbing-dong is a naturally formed cave behind the Wudang sect. In addition to being quite deep, cold winds blew from underground.
Move the body back to the Scripture Pavilion.
Why?
I need to see what it looked like when it was first discovered.
Why? Nevermind. I will do that.
Thinking that there must be a reason, Woo Pyeong replied.
As soon as their meal was over, Wu Pyeong called for Tae Kwang and ordered him to do as Pyo-wol asked.
After Tae Kwang agreed, he ran to Cheonbing-dong.
After a while, Tae Kwang appeared in front of the Scripture Pavilion, carrying the coffin containing Lee So-yeols body with the disciples who guarded Cheonbing-dong.
What is going on?
Are you trying to desecrate So-yeols corpse?
The taoists, who did not know the circumstances, murmured.
They were all taoists guarding the Scripture Pavilion. They felt ufortable about Lee So-yeols death since they felt that they were not vignt enough. So seeing Lee So-yeols body being brought back, they became angry.
At that time, a middle-aged taoist strode among the other taoists.
He immediately approached Woo Pyeong and raised his voice,
What is the meaning of this, senior brother? Bringing the body of a child who has already died? This is an insult to him!
Woo-sung.
The middle-aged taoist was Woo-sung who is in charge of the Scripture Pavilion. He was ming himself for the fact that Lee So-yeol, who had brought him meals while he was away, died. Because of that, he reacted more sensitively than anyone else.
Understanding Woo-sungs feelings, Woo Pyeong spoke softly,
Im sorry! But I have no choice. I need to do this to solve the situation.
You mean putting the dead childs body back will help solve the problem? How?
Just wait and see.
How can you put your trust in him?
This has already been approved by the sect leader and elders. So trust me and wait a little longer.
Senior brother!
Woo-sung roared.
Both of his eyes were red and bloodshot.
Woo Pyeong patted Woo-sung on the shoulder and said,
When have I ever let you down?
..
I dont like his way either, but we have no choice but to trust him. Anyway, shouldnt we rify the cause of So-yeols death?
Okay. Ill bear with it just this once. But please dont let the childs body be desecrated.
Dont worry. Ill stand and keep my eyes on him.
Woo-sung nodded weakly and stepped back. But he still looked at Pyo-wol with a distrustful gaze. He red at Pyo-wol as if to say that he would not stand still if Pyo-wol does something foolish.
However, Pyo-wol did not even pay attention to him.
As he entered the Scripture Pavilion, he spoke to the taoists.
Put the child down the way he was first found.
Okay!
Woo Pyeong ordered the disciples to put Lee So-yeols body down on the floor of the Scripture Pavilion. The disciples tried their best to jog their memories and ced Lee So-yeols body exactly the way when they first found him.
Kheuk!
Damn it!
When they saw Lee So-yeols body again, the disciples teared up. Even though they live in Jianghu making them used to death, it was painful for them to see the dead body of the child So-yeol like this again.
Lee So-yeols face was even paler, probably because he was kept in the Cheonbing-dong.
Woo Pyeong also turned his head away for a long time, trying to avoid looking at Lee So-yeols face.
Pyo-wol said to Woo Pyeong,
Take everyone out.
You want to be alone?
Having many people would only add to the confusion.
Can you really find the cause of his death? Weve gone this far, so if you cant figure it out, you and I will be in great trouble.
Woo Pyeong said with a worried expression.
Bringing Lee So-yeols body back had already earned the antipathy of Wudang sect disciples. Its not difficult to imagine what would happen if their hostility got worse.
Unlike Woo Pyeong, who was worried about the worst, Pyo-wol did not care much.
If youre done with what you have to say, leave now.
Okay.
Woo Pyeong took the disciples and went out.
Pyo-wol said to Soma, who was beside him,
You go out, too.
Brother?
Hurry!
Alright.
In the end, Soma also went outside.
Once Pyo-wol and Lee So-yeol were the only ones remaining in the Scripture Pavilion, only then did Pyo-wol pay attention to Lee So-yeols body.
When Lee So-yeols body was first found, he was spread out on the floor.
Pyo-wol squatted in front of the body and examined the bodys condition closely.
As Woo Pyeong said, there were no scars on the body. Pyo-wol took off all of Lee So-yeols clothes and looked inside, but there was not a single small wound. Even symptoms of poisoning did not appear.
Such an appearance made it look like he died naturally. However, simr to the other elder taoists, Pyo-wol did not think that Lee So-yeol died of natural causes.
Pyo-wol was more familiar with death than anyone else.
He had seen and caused so many deaths so far. Thats why he could tell the cause of death just by looking at the person who died. The fact that he couldnt find out the cause of death in itself meant that it was not an ordinary case.
Pyo-wol looked at Lee So-yeols corpse, like a stone statue.
Even when Lee So-yeol died, he couldnt close his eyes. The focus in his wide-open eyes had long since disappeared, but the grievous feelings he felt at the time of his death seemed to remain.
Pyo-wol looked at those eyes for a long time. It was as if he could find out Lee So-yeols cause of death by doing so.
It was almost half an hour before Pyo-wol moved.
He looked at Lee So-yeols body once again.
He still didnt find any scars.
Not to mention a sword wound, not even a hole through which a fine needle could be inserted was found. Still, Pyo-wol did not give up.
The fact that the body looked unnatural meant that artificial forces were at work.
It was clear that Lee So-yeol had been murdered by someone. Its just that he hasnt found the cause of death yet.
Pyo-wol looked into Lee So-yeols ear hole.
The ear holes were one of the body parts closest to the brain.
There is an assassination method of pouring hot lead or mercury into the ears, or stabbing it with a silver needle. However, Lee So-yeols ears were clear.
The next thing Pyo-wol looked at was Lee So-yeols eyeball. But not only his eyes but his nostrils were also clean.
Thest ce Pyo-wol looked was the mouth. But the mouth was simrly clean.
He actually had no reason to look further given that the area is without spots or scratches. Furthermore, The Wudang sect taoists also looked at Lee So-yeols mouth, but they gave up because they couldnt find any traces.
However, Pyo-wol was patient and continued to examine the body.
Pyo-wol grabbed Lee So-yeols tongue and turned it over.
At that time, Pyo-wols eyes shone.
It was not visible to the naked eye, but he felt a slight sense of abnormality at his fingertips. It was so subtle, that if a persons senses at the fingertips had not developed like Pyo-wol, it could never be detected.
Pyo-wol focused his energy on his fingertips. Then the abnormality he felt became much clearer.
He used his qi delicately to pull out a tiny object embedded in the tip of Lee So-yeols tongue.
Ordinary warriors could not even dream of such a delicate operation of internal energy. However, for Pyo-wol, who can use the Soul-Reaping thread, this level of operation was not that difficult.
Tsutsutsu!
Something microscopic was plucked from the root of Lee So-yeols tongue.
It was a silver needle so thin that it could not be distinguished with the naked eye.
The silver needle looked ten times thinner than the one Pyo-wol had. Silver needles of this magnitude cannot be created with ordinary techniques. It was an instrument that only a craftsman at the same or higher level than Tang Sochu could create.
The problem is that it is not easy to end a persons breath with such a silver needle. It was so small that it was difficult to hit the human body effectively.
Killing people with this silver needle was not easy for Pyo-wol either.
But there were times when this was possible.
There are cases where a person dies just by being lightly tapped on the shoulder while talking. The other person had no intention to kill, nor did he try hard enough to kill him, but the person died helplessly.
In such cases, it is often said that he was killed.
Some even said that he died because he was destined to die. But Pyo-wol knew very well that that was not the truth.
If Pyo-wol hadnt worked as a butcher at a ughterhouse, he would never have known about the concept of acupoints.
The acupoints change from time to time.
It may change ording to the constitution of a person, the surrounding environment, and the change of the season. Even a small blow can change a persons acupoint.
Hetouched his acupoints.
Chapter 197: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 22
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 22Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol thought that only he knew about acupoints. However, when he thought about it again, Jianghus history is long. It was arrogant of him to think that he was the only one who knew about it.
Assassins have existed since the beginning of Jianghu.
It would not be strange at all if one of them knew about acupoints.
Long-term research from generation to generation could have found a way to detect changes in the location of a persons acupoints.
There was only one group in Jianghu that had such a long tradition of assassination techniques.
The Hundred Wraith Union.
Except for himself, there was only one ce that possessed such a high level of assassination techniques. However, with only a silver needle, he could not im that the killer was from the Hundred Wraith Union.
Because the evidence was too weak.
In any case, just by uncovering Lee So-yeols cause of death, his desired result is achieved. But Pyo-wol was not satisfied with this much.
He had another reason why he asked Lee So-yeols body to be moved to the Scripture Pavilion.
Pyo-wol approached the Scripture Pavilions bookshelf.
He then skimmed through the titles of the books.
Movements of Jianghus Sects.
Secret Record of the War of the Demons and Heavens.
Battle of the Blood Heaven History.
Secret History of Jianghu.
There were many books here that are not avable on the market.
Pyo-wol picked up a book rted to the history of Jianghu and began to read it at high speed. He did not pay attention to the other books.
Flipping! p!
He quickly flipped through the pages.
This kind of speed was only possible because he was not reading with the intention of fully understanding the books contents, but rather forcing the contents of the book into his head.
These books were the reason why Pyo-wol entered the Wudang sect.
Fluttering!
Pyo-wol used most of his mental strength to read those books at a frightening speed.
He didnt have much time.
He had to read all the marked books within the allotted time.
He read one book without blinking an eye.
Thud! Thud!
A book on the shelf was removed and put back in again.
Pyo-wol read almost a dozen books in one sitting. He was reading at a dreadful pace.
He wanted to read more books, but it was impossible to stay in the Scripture Pavilion any longer.
There was a greatmotion outside the Scripture Pavilion a while ago. It seemed that the patience of the Wudang sect masters had reached its limit when he heard the peoples voices outside grew louder.
Tak!
Finally, Pyo-wol, who put the Battle of the Blood Heaven History on the bookshelf, came out of the Scripture Pavilion.
You bastard! What did you waste so much time on?
As soon as he came out, Woo-sung approached him with fierce eyes.
While Pyo-wol was in the Scripture Pavilion, he did not take his eyes off him for a single moment, and his eyes were all bloodshot.
Taoist! Stop it.
Woo Pyeong tried to stop him, but Woo-sung did not back down.
The other taoists faces were full of anger as well.
They all red at Pyo-wol as if they were going to eat him. However, Pyo-wol didnt even pay attention to them.
Pyo-wols appearance made the taoists more angry.
This man
How dare you!
They thought that Pyo-wol was ignoring them.
Their thoughts were true.
At this moment, they were not in Pyo-wols mind. The ce where Pyo-wols gaze was directed was at the back of Woo-sung.
To be precise, it was at the staircase leading up to the Scripture Pavilion.
Hoo-hung!
Wind was blowing from the bottom of the stairs.
To be precise, someone was walking up, driving the wind.
The taoists, including Woo-sung, have yet to notice this fact. Their great anger toward Pyo-wol paralyzed their nerves and senses.
Only Woo Pyeong, who was sober, looked back when he felt a strange feeling.
Hoo-huung!
The wind got stronger.
It wasnt until the strong wind blew to the point of fluttering everyones clothes that Woo-sung and the other masters realized that something unusual was happening.
They quickly turned around. Then they saw an old master descending the stairs.
The moment they saw the old taoist, the Wudang sect taoists felt as if they were mercilessly being stabbed by an awl. Theirplexion grew pale.
Hyuk! Senior brother!
Why is Uncle Sang-jin here?
Ah!
They recognized the old taoists identity at once.
The old taoist was a Sang-jin, who is also known as the Wudang sects Number One Sword.
Sang-jin descended the stairs with his sword behind his back. His whole body was flowing with a knife-like momentum.
Disciple Woo Pyeong meets senior brother.
Woo-sung greets uncle.
We see you, junior uncle.
All the taoists who were gathered in front of the Scripture Pavilion bowed in front of Sang-jin.
Among them, the only ones who stayed still were Pyo-wol and Soma.
Soma hid behind the Pyo-wol and red at Sang-jin. But Sang-jin didnt even pay attention to Soma.
His eyes were fixed on Pyo-wol.
Youre the demon.
Sang-jin spoke up at once.
His voice contained a deep hatred.
Sang-jin hated the idea of letting an assassin enter the Wudang sect. He would rather die than let them in.
Youre in luck, demon! If it wasnt for you revealing the cause of So-yeols death, I would have torn and killed you in a thousand or ten thousand pieces right away. If you dont want to die miserably in my hands, youll have to pray for the cause of death.
At Sang-jins threat, Woo Pyeong hurriedly stepped forward.
Senior brother! Lord Pyo is here to help us!
Shut up, Woo-pyeong! Dont you get it? How dare you bring a demon into a Wduang sectsnd. I will punish you severely after the sect leaders birthday party is over.
At Sang-jins angry voice, Woo Pyeong closed his eyes.
Sang-jin was famous for being upright.
All of his thoughts revolved around the Wudang sect.
He had caused many incidents and idents in the past because he could never tolerate an existence that has the possibility of causing harm to the Wudang sects prestige. But paradoxically, his tenacity made him more devoted to martial arts.
With the determination not to forgive the Wudang sects enemies, he immersed himself into the Wudang sects martial arts. Thanks to that, he gained a reputation as the Wudang sects Number One Sword. He achieved a level unmatched by any opponent in the Wudang sect.
If Sang-jin had a more flexible mindset, the Wudang sects leader would have be him, not Cheongjin. Since it was him who could be said to be the best in the Wudang sect in terms of martial arts.
When he openly showed hostility, the air around the area raged.
Keugh!
Hyuk!
The taoists were instantly pushed back by Sang-jins formidable aura. However, Pyo-wol, who is the target of his killing intent, did not respond at all.
Sang-jins eyebrows twitched.
His pride was hurt when he saw Pyo-wol not responding to him.
Once he exerts this level of pressure, the other party tends to show a reaction whether they like it or not, but Pyo-wol did no such thing at all.
Sang-jin stepped closer to Pyo-wol, and said,
Are you ignoring me?
No.
Then why arent you answering?
Im making my calctions.
Pyo-wol replied indifferently.
Pyo-wols appearance made Sang-jin even more angry.
Calctions? What do you mean?
How to kill you easily. And how to get out of the Wudang sect after killing you.
You dare?
Sang-jins eyebrows rose to the sky.
His anger reached its peak.
Are you making fun of the Wudang sect? How dare an assassin say such nonsense.
Im not ridiculing the Wudang sect. The one I find ridiculous is you.
A red light shone in Pyo-wols eyes.
At that moment, Sang-jin felt his heart tremble. He took a step back without realizing it.
No matter how you feel about me, I am a guest invited by a Wudang sect. If you were that bothered by my presence, then I shouldnt have been let in from the beginning. If Ie out hurt after being invited, then who will trust the Wudang sect?
How dare
Hwahak!
Along with Sang-jins angry voice, his aura swelled as if it were about to explode. In addition to the aura he released, the hair of the taoists scattered and swayed like seaweed.
The disciples of the Wudang sect made awe-inspiring expressions as if Xuanwu appeared incarnated in front of them.
However, Pyo-wol, who was in front of Sang-jin, continued his speech without a single change of expression.
If you want to attack, do as you please. That will only hurt the reputation of the Wudang sect.
Theres nothing a man with only his mouth cant say.
Do you think Im just all talk? Ill tell you what will happen after I count to ten. First of all, Im going to run away. Im going to escape the Wudang sect and hide in the depths of Wudang Mountain.
Pyo-wol confidently said he would run away.
It was a statement that warriors of a prestigious sect, who valued their face, would not dare to say.
In particr, the said act was even more unimaginable for the Wudang sect taoists. After all, they considered it a shame to show their backs to their enemies.
For that reason, the taoist looked ashamed at Pyo-wols words. What Pyo-wol said deviated from themon sense and principles of an ordinary warrior.
However, as Pyo-wols words continued, their faces hardened.
Im quite good at hiding. I can endure and live for days like a dead person. So youre going to have a hard time finding me, no, you will never find me. No matter how bright it is at the Wudang Mountain, even if I eat and hide, you will never find me. Soon, there wille a day when you will get tired of looking for me. I will then quietlye out of hiding and infiltrate into the Wudang sect. Then, I will kill all of you one by one.
Kill, hide, kill again, hide again. Youll have no choice but to diligently defend yourself. Im good at persevering, so how long do you think you can stop me? As long as you dont stop me, your hellish days will never end.
In an instant, the air around the area froze cold.
The Wudang sect taoists felt suffocated. They could not breathe.
It was the same with Sang-jin.
His shoulders trembled.
He wanted to swing his sword right away and cut off that wicked tongue. But he couldnt move in haste.
It was not difficult to attack Pyo-wol. However, if he misses him by any chance, there will be no end to the aftermath.
Indeed, even if the Wudang sect had only half of the information obtained, the Wudang sects disciples would never be able to find him.
Even though all of the Emei and Qingcheng sect warriors were mobilized, in the end, they sacrificed themselves and failed to find Pyo-wol.
The Wudang sects masters were no better than them. Their martial arts might be better, but they have not been trained to find assassins.
No one could find Pyo-wol if hemitted himself to hide.
If so, Pyo-wol had to be suppressed at once so that he could not escape.
The problem is that he doesnt have the confidence to subdue Pyo-wol at once.
Sang-jin is a taoist spiritual master who is confident that he would not lose to anyone in a head on confrontation match, but the problem was that Pyo-wol is an assassin.
He doesnt feel ashamed of running away, nor does he shy away from ambush.
He could not even guess how big the damage would be if Pyo-wol carried out a sneak attack.
Sang-jins jaw muscles twitched.
He had to make a decision.
He either attacks or retreats.
He was afraid of the repercussions of attacking, but he didnt want to lose face by stepping down.
The one who saved him from his dilemma was Woo Pyeong.
He blocked the front of Sang-jin and said,
I fully understand Sang-jins anger. But isnt there more to Sang-jins reputation? Please give him some time. Isnt it more important to figure out the cause of So-yeols death? Senior brother, I, Pyeong, is begging you. If the result is not good, then take your anger out on me instead.
Woo Pyeong knelt in front of Sang-jin and begged.
Sang-jin looked at Woo Pyeong and Pyo-wol alternately for a while and said,
Okay. Since youre begging this much, Ill let you go for now.
Thank you, senior brother!
You, demon! I may be backing down for now because of Woo Pyeongs pleas, but be aware that my eyes are always on you. If you have other thoughts, my sword will be the first to cut your throat.
Heung!
His threat caused the roof tiles of the Scripture Pavilion to tremble simultaneously.
The Wudang sect taoists burst into exmations of admiration at the aura of Sang-jin.
Wow!
As expected of senior brother! Such profound inner work!
Sang-jin didnt even listen to Pyo-wols answer and turned around.
He went up the stairs again.
Whew!
At the thought that he had finally ovee hardship, Woo Pyeong let out a sigh of relief.
His back was wet with cold sweat.
He also apologized to Pyo-wol.
Im sorry. I was the one who invited you yet I made you suffer like this.
The Wudang sect coexists with the sage and the stupid.
It was clear who was the sage and who was the idiot.
Woo Pyeongs face turned red with embarrassment.
Hoo!
His sighs were scattered in the wind.
Chapter 198: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 23
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 23Manhwa: N/A
Woo-sung and other taoist thought that Sang-jin took care of Pyo-wol, but Woo Pyeong, who watched the situation closely, clearly realized that was not the case.
He had read the agitation that appeared in Sang-jins eyes.
There was no question about Sang-jins martial arts. He had powerful martial arts to back up his title of being the Wudang sects Number One Sword. However, just because his martial arts was strong does not mean that everything would go the way he wanted it to.
Pyo-wol was a serpent that made it difficult to guess what was inside his mind.
Although he is much younger than Sang-jin, his experience in Jianghu is superior. In addition, he had gone through trials and paths that others cannot dare to guess.
His eyes and intuition to read the flow of times were unmatched.
He urately read the situation and responded appropriately to Sang-jin. He knows that Sang-jin will not be able to control himself.
Above all, Pyo-wol was not at all intimidated by Sang-jin.
Woo Pyeong doesnt know how strong Pyo-wols martial arts skills were, but he was confident that Pyo-wol would not be pushed back by Sang-jin.
I should never let him and senior brother collide.
Woo Pyeong felt again that his role was important.
He tried to change the atmosphere, and said to Pyo-wol,
Did you get any results?
At that moment, Woo-sung and the taoists looked at Pyo-wol in unison.
Pyo-wol had asked to bring out Lee So-yeols body again, and when Sang-jin came forward, the atmosphere became messed up. If Pyo-wol ever says that he doesnt have anything to contribute regarding So-yeols death, then a riot might break out at any moment among the taoists.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth,
I found out the cause of his death.
Really?
Yes. But I do not know who killed him.
So he was really murdered?
Thats right.
Oh my!
Woo Pyeongs eyes widened.
It was the same for others.
Is that true? Do you have any proof?
Woo-sung asked urgently.
Pyo-wol held out a silver needle wrapped in a handkerchief to Woo Pyeong.
This is?
Its a silver needle. Its stuck in the disciples tongue.
Woo Pyeong carefully unfolded his handkerchief. Then, he saw a silver needle that was so thin that it could not be distinguished with the naked eye.
This was stuck in the tip of So-yeols tongue? You mean, you can kill a person with this?
Its possible.
Really?
Its possible for me. So maybe someone else could do it too.
Okay. You worked hard.
Woo Pyeong carefully wrapped the silver needle again with a handkerchief.
Since Pyo-wol found evidence of assassination, he had to inform the sect leader and the elders as soon as possible. But before that, there was work to be done.
He looked at the Woo-sung and the rest of the Wudang sect taoist and said,
All of you have seen the evidence. Do not persecute him any more. I will not forgive those who persecute him.
Senior brother!
Woo-sung, I know youve been through a hard time, but if you cross the line, I wont forgive you. Do you understand?
Alright.
Woo-sung lowered his head and replied.
He saw the evidence that was responsible for killing Lee So-yeol right in front of his eyes, so he had nothing to say. It was the same with other taoists.
No matter how much they searched, Pyo-wol found evidence that they could not find in less than half a day. In the end, Woo Pyeongs judgment of bringing him in, was right.
Denying the evidence would only make them look ugly.
When Pyo-wol and Soma returned, the Qingliu Temple was as quiet as a mouse. Most of the people had already gone outside to explore the Wudang sect.
Today was the day the Wudang sects opened their gates.
Outside the gate, people were already forming a big crowd. It was clear that once they starteding in, there would be no more opportunities to explore the Wudang sects in private. So before that happens, most of the people left the Qingliu Temple to see the entirety of the Wudang sect.
Thanks to that, Pyo-wol and Soma were able to rest quietly.
Pyo-wol said to Soma,
Get some rest.
What about you, brother?
I have things to sort out.
Okay, brother!
Soma nodded.
He quickly climbed to the top of the tallest tree.
The sight of him crouching on top of a Wudang sect with the sword Gongbu in his arms while looking at the Wudang sect made him look like a crow.
Pyo-wol looked at Soma for a while before entering his own room.
He sat in a chair and tried to recall the contents of the books he had read in the Scripture Pavilion.
It would almost be impossible for him to get a chance to re-enter the Scripture Pavilion. So he had to sort all the information he got while he still had a clear memory.
The books that Pyo-wol focused on reading at the Scripture Pavilion were all written about the trends and history of Jianghu after the two great wars.
Those two wars greatly changed Jianghu.
Before the first great war, the powers that dominated Jianghu were traditional powerhouses such as the Nine Great Sects and the Five Families.
They owned vastnds and fields, and with this, they reaped enormous harvests. In addition, they produced and supported numerous secr disciples.
With their support, these disciples grew frighteningly. They established organizations, such as escort agencies, the merchant associations, and temples, which continuously sent profits obtained from their organizations back to the monks.
The Nine Great Sects and Five Families supported the secr disciples, while the grown secr disciples tried to repay back the kindness they received to the monks. This created a strong iron fortress that no one could invade for hundred years.
If the Great War had not urred, their impregnable fortress would never have been broken.
The first Jianghu War, The Battle of the Blood Heaven,pletely shook the existing order that had been firmly maintained until now.
The Nine Great Sects and the Five Families, which seemed to be forever impregnable, either perished in the war or their power was greatly weakened.
They suffered a fatal blow that made it impossible for them to recover in a short time. They took a long time before they could recover.
In the end, the surviving sects chose to close their gates, and the force that arose at that time was the Supreme Ten.1
The Supreme Ten grew with a terrifying momentum, and dominated the entire Jianghu.
They built a stronghold that no one could touch in a short period of time. Their strength was so great that no one dared to challenge them.
However, their strength, which seemed tost forever, came to an end with the outbreak of the War of the Demons and Heavens.
The War of the Demons and Heavens, which was caused by the Celestial Demon Union, devastated the entire area of Jianghu.
If warriors, such as Lee Gwak, were not determined to stop the Celestial Demon Union, then Jianghu would have already fallen into their hands.
Many of the Supreme Ten were either destroyed or suffered fatal damage.
If the Shaolin Temple, the Wudang sect, and Mount Hua had not stepped forward, then even the surviving Supreme Ten would not have been able to avoid its extinction.
The war was that brutal.
Countless people died, and numerous sects copsed.
On thend of Jianghu, which was so thoroughly destroyed, the current sects rose again.
The Two Factions, the Three Sects, the Three Packs, and the Three Manors.
The Two Factions, Insane Martial Arts Sect and Cheon Mujang, rose rapidly through the War of the Demons and Heavens.
The Three Sects which used to be among the Nine Great Sect, includes the Shaolin Temple, the Wudang sect and Mount Hua sect.
The Three Packs were the Heavenly Dragon Vallet, Military Sword and Tiancang Defense.
Andstly, the Three Manors which are the New Moon Vige, Spirit Sword Vige and Rain Mountain Manor, grew rapidly through the war.
In a way, the harmony between old and new was exquisitely achieved.
These 11 sects copsed through the war, and revived again.
What Pyo-wol was interested in was the flow of power and hegemony.
A series of events broke down the existing strong forces and brought up new forces.
Jianghu has changed greatly, and has now established a new order.
It is not known how long the current stronghold dominated by the Two Factions, Three Sects, Three Packs, and Three Manors willst, but no other force threatening their stronghold was seen.
Jin Geum-woo, who recently died, mentioned Kowloon.
A nine-headed dragon, or Nine Dragons.
There is no mention of them in any of the books.
Pyo-wol wish he had some clues, but there wasnt even one.
If it was an organization that Jin Geum-woo risked his life to pursue, he would have been saving strength for quite a long time. If so, at least one or two names might have been put on the forefront of history, but that is not the case.
There was none.
At this point, he wondered if Jin Geum-woo had misunderstood something. However, Pyo-wol thought that there was no way that a warrior as good as Jin Geum-woo would risk everything he had to pursue Kowloon because of his delusion.
It was clear that he had tracked Kowloon because he was certain about them. And he probably came quite close to discovering the truth behind Kowloon.
If the Kowloon didnt feel threatened, then there would be no reason to kill Jin Geum-woo by force.
Pyo-wol organized his thoughts.
Now I know that Kowloon is something that didnt exist before the two great wars. Since if it existed before the two great wars, then its name should have been mentioned at least once in some way.
One of the parts that Pyo-wol paid attention to the most while reading in the Scripture Pavilion was the word Kowloon. However, the word Kowloon never appeared in any of the books.
That meant that Kowloon did not exist at the time of the two great wars in Jianghu.
The fact that Kowloon did not appear even when Jianghu was devastated meant that he did not exist at that time.
Maybe they are the forces that have grown in strength through two great wars. They have grown in size by taking advantage of the war, just like Three Packs did.
The second thing to note was the change in power of Jianghu.
What did people think when they saw the copse of the traditional powerhouses such as, the Nine Great Sects and the Five Families, during the Battle of the Blood Heaven? How about the copse of the Supreme Ten in the War of the Demons and heavens?
Pyo-wol tried to think from their point of view.
Maybe someone thought it was dangerous to show up.
It was understandable because Pyo-wol himself was a person who thought that appearing in Jianghu would do more harm than good.
In particr, there were many such tendencies when it came to those who umted enormous wealth in a short period of time. If so, it could be that someone who gained huge profits through the warpletely concealed his identity to protect himself.
The third thing Pyo-wol paid attention to was the word Kowloon itself.
A name carries an identity in itself.
In particr, the more powerful the n, the more this tendency was severe.
The sect called Insane Martial Arts,2 created by Lee Gwak, was literally a collection of people who were crazy about nothingness.3
Lee Gwak himself was a man crazy about nothingness, and he was a great master who created something out of nothing, so those who followed him have the same tendency.
As such, the name of the sect itself implies what kind of tendency they had and what direction they were pursuing.
Kowloon, maybe they are a coalition of different forces. Or are they a group of different trained warriors?
Pyo-wol frowned slightly.
No matter how close his assumptions were to the truth, this remains to be a problem. Its because a type of sect or alliance that has never appeared in Jianghu has been born.
Until now, the reality of Jianghus enemy was clear.
The Demonic Cult, the Celestial Demon Union.
They were powerful enough to control Jianghu, but since their base and number of people they had were known, it was still easy to defend against them.
But the Kowloon is different.
He doesnt know what purpose they were created for, and both their substance and the members were thoroughly hidden.
It is never easy to deal with an enemy like this.
He doesnt know if Jin Geum-woo knew about this fact which was why he decided to track them, but it was clear that he was close to uncovering the reality of the Kowloon.
Maybe theyre made up of a strict point organization.3 The lower members dont even know where they belong.
Pyo-wol thought his guess was almost correct.
When an organization bes too big, information leaks inevitably ur. No matter how much you crack down on it, its because there are people who talk about it.
The fact that there were no suggestions from people who knew Kowloon so far meant that they had thoroughly cracked down on subordinate organizations, and the most efficient way to crack down on mouths was to manage them as point organizations.
If Pyo-wol was in their position, he would have created and managed the organization in the same way.
Never leaving a trace, just like a ghost.
What Jin Geum-woo was chasing was no different from a ghost.
They exist, but without substance.
But why is he chasing them? For what reason
Pyo-wol was genuinely curious about Jin Geum-woos reason. However, there was no one in this world who could answer his question. It was now up to him to find out why.
In many ways, he left nothing but trouble.
Pyo-wol thought of the man who could nevere again.
A man as strong as a steel tower, with a will like steel.
Pyo-wol shook his head slightly and approached the window.
There was a loud noiseing from outside.
Pyo-wol opened the window wide. Then, the view of the Wudang sect came into view at a nce.
Warriors who had not been seen until morning were entering the Wudang sect.
Finally, the Wudang sect opened its doors and epted outsiders.
It seemed that a new wind was blowing in the Wudang sect, which had been stagnant until now.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Dont forget to leave ament to let me know what you think of the chapter~
I might have to go back to the s & edit most of it to change most of the terms. I read the manhwa only recently and they seem to use other names/terms, (i.e. Ignoble n rather than Hao n). Plus some names only had their Hanja (Chinese characters) appeared in the raws just now so, have to double check on that (i.e. Insane Martial Arts).
Istg tranting names of sects/organization/techniques is so difficult + takes a lot more time than usual.
Woo-gaks (the author) works are somehow rted right? Does that mean the events that happened in Jianghus history which was mentioned in this chapter, is the same with the other works (i.e. Martial Artist Lee Gwak)?
Supreme Ten. Raws: ??(ʮ҆). ʮ sh C ten, tenth;plete; perfect ҆ b, p C rule by might rather than right / conqueror / lord / supreme Insane Martial Arts. Raws: Gwangmumun, ???(T). insane, mad; violent; wild military; martial, warlike T gate, door, entrance, opening Nothingness. Raws: ?? Will double check this trantion. Point organization. Raws: ???. An organization in which the members of the organization do not know each others positions or positions at all, but have a structure in which work is connected only to a very small number of members or only one member. The members do not gather and act collectively, but are separated one by one like an isted point, and then receive work instructions from the members of the organization, who are connected to each other, and are themselves different points. It is to instruct the members of the organization to do the work. Of course, the upper level can grasp the activity status of each member of the organization as if looking into the palm of their hand, but the members of the lower level know only one thing, what they are doing, and hardly know for what purpose or for whom they are doing it.All you have to do is follow your orders and move like a machine.
Chapter 199: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 24
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 24Manhwa: N/A
Arge number of people flocked in front of the Wudang sects gates.
The rumor that a grand birthday feast would be held for the sect leader of the Wudang sect had already spread throughout Hubei Province.
All of the warriors who had learned of this started going to the Wudang sect. It was notmon for a Wudang sect to open their gates, and it was impossible to know when they would open their doors again.
Huh?
Oh my!
The Wudang sect taoists were astonished at the number of warriors gathered in front of their gates. Those people were like a swarm of ants.
They expected that quite a few people woulde, but they never dreamed that it would be this many. It was as if warriors from all over Hubei Province had gathered in front of the Wudang sect gates.
They were moring against each other in hopes of entering the Wudang sect.
Everyone line up!
Those who have received an invitation go to the left, and those who have not received an invitation to go to the right!
Woo-il, a great disciple of the Wudang sect, stepped in and sorted out the situation.
Woo-il gave priority to those who have invitations. Those who came to him recklessly expressed their dissatisfaction, but when the Wudang sect taoist red at them, theirint went away.
Woo-il said to the warriors who did not receive an invitation.
Thank you very much foring to celebrate the long-awaited birthday of the sect leader. However, please understand that the sect is too small and narrow to ept everyone. We will first bring in the people who have received an invitation. And among the rest, only those who have a clear identity will be let in next. Also, for all those who will enter the sect, you must all release your weapons to the Sword Pond.
No. How could you tell a warrior to disarm themselves?
Someone protested against Woo-il. However, Woo-il simply ignored his protests.
Its a tradition of our sect. If you dont want to leave your weapons, you dont have to go in.
Thats
The man who initially blurted out protests, stuttered.
The legend of the Wudang sects Sword Pond1 was famous.
The tradition of entrusting weapons to the Sword Pond to pay respect to Jang Sam-bong, the past leader of the Wudang sect, has long since be obsolete.
This was also the reason why the prestige of the Wudang sect was weaker than in its heyday, because there was a change in perception that this tradition did not have any good influence on the Wudang sect.
Weapons were like a lifeline to a warrior so no one liked leaving their weapons in the hands of others. So, from some time ago, the custom of leaving the opponents weapon in the Sword Pond has almost disappeared. However, the practice could be resurrected as much as the Wudang sect wanted.
He said he would keep Jaffas tradition, but others couldnt say anything.
The warriors who did not receive the invitation did not dare toin at Woo-ils words.
Woo-il is a great disciple of the Wudang sect.
He might just be a second-generation disciple, but he had a status higher than that of a long-time sect leader of a considerable n in Hubei Province. At least in Hubei Province, there is no one who dares to let go or hide from the Wudang sect movement.
Those who were not invited kept their mouths shut and watched as those who had been invited went into the Wudang sect.
There was pride on the faces of those who received an invitation and officially passed through the gates. It was because they felt as if their identity and presence was recognized by the Wudang sect.
The faces of those who received the invitation were also splendid.
Its the Gunma n and the Great Dragon Room.
People burst into exmations when they saw the young warrior with a handsome appearance.
Gunma n2 is a manor based in Hubei Province.
They own arge horse ranch. They monopolized the horse market to such an extent that there was a saying that half of the horses traded in Hubei came from them.
Thanks to this, the Gunma n was able to umte enormous wealth.
Sang Hang-yeok is the head of the Gunma n and he is famous for his handsome appearance and outstanding martial arts.
If there was a groom any woman in Hubei province wanted to have then it would be, Sang Hang-yeok.
The one who crossed the Wudang sect gates after Sang Hang-yeok was Bang Jusan, the young leader of Great Dragon Room.3
Bang Jusan is a talented person who took over the Great Dragon Room at a young age and raised it more than three times. He was good at martial arts, but what made him stand out was his skill.
When he took over, the Great Dragon Room was on the verge of copse.
His ability to triple the growth of the Great Dragon Room, which was on the brink of bankruptcy due to excessive debt, made even the merchants admire him.
Bang Jusan was short and had a bulging belly. His face was ugly, but he was imbued with the unique confidence that only sessful people can have.
Bang Jusan looked around at the warriors outside the mountain gate for a while, then snorted.
Even though I have an ugly face, I seeded and received an official invitation from the Wudang sect.
He walked beyond gates, enjoying a sense of superiority.
After Bang Jusan, the person who crossed the Wudang sects gates was a man named Ju Gong-pil of the Zhangxian Pavilion.4 It was followed by the lord of the Golden Dragon Room. 5
Those who received the invitation crossed the gates with confidence, and those who did not looked at them with envious eyes. People also wondered who else was given an invitation to enter the Wudang sect.
At that time, as many as 30 warriors approached the gates.
At their appearance, tension could be seen on the faces of the Wudang sect taoist.
A lot of warriors crossed the gates of the Wudang sect today, but it was the first time such arge number of people came at once.
Woo-il, who had been quiet until now, stepped forward.
It was because the aura of the newly arrived warriors felt unusual. Since disciples below him were not able to handle them, he came out himself.
Woo-il asked politely,
Where are you from?
From among the warriors, a particrly young warrior stepped forward,
The eyes of the warrior who looked like he was in his early to mid-twenties, were as cold as ice.
He greeted Woo-il by throwing one of his fist against his other hand,
I am Jang Muyeon of Rain Mountain Manor. I was actually just passing by for work nearby and then I heard the news that the sect leader of the Wudang sect is holding a birthday party. I have always respected taoist Chongjin, so I came to visit even without an invitation.
Ah! Master Jang of the Rain Mountain Manor!
Woo-il burst into exmations.
The Rain Mountain Manor is located far away in Chengshan, Anhui Province.
Since it was a thousand li away from Hubei Province, where Mt. Wudang is located, there was little contact between them. Thats why the Wudang sect didnt even send an invitation. However, since they already came here like this, they couldnt ask them to wait like everyone else.
As a member of the Three Manors, the Rain Mountain Manor possessed as much power and influence as a Wudang sect.
Jang Muyeon was the second son of Jang Pyeongsan, the sect leader of Rain Mountain Manor. What made him famous was his outstanding talent for the sword as well as his outstanding appearance.
His swordsmanship was brutal and terrifying enough to earn him the nickname of Soul Spirit Killing Swordsman.6
Not one of those who had ever dealt with him had a healthy body. It was because part of their body was cut off or they all died under his cruel hands.
Because of that, Jang Muyeon is notorious in Anhui Province. But no one dared to say anything to Jang Muyeon.
It was because they were all scared of the Rain Mountain Manor.
Woo-il was also familiar with Jang Moo-yeons notoriety. But he had no reason to stop him.
If Jang Muyeon, a member of the Three Manors, was treated the same as the other visitors who did not receive an invitation, then the Wudang sects rtionship with the Rain Mountain Manor could possibly be strained.
Woo-il headed for the warriors standing behind Jang Muyeon.
Who are they?
They are members of the White Tiger Sword Corps.7
If its the White Tiger Sword Corps, then arent they the elite warriors of the Rain Mountain Manor?
Thats right.
Um!
Woo-il did not know what to say.
Jang Muyeon is the biggest figure among those who had arrived in the Wudang sect so far.
If they didnt let him in just because he brought thirty members of the White Tiger Sword Corps with him, people might talk and say that it was because the Wudang sect was frightened.
However, it was not possible for them to ept all 30 people. They do not have enough amodation.
Woo-il said honestly,
I think it will be a little difficult for all of you to enter the sect. We have no more rooms left that could amodate thirty warriors.
I see. What if I just have five people go in with me? Ill ask the rest to wait in one of the inns at the bottom of the mountain.
I think thats possible. We will arrange amodation somewhere for you other than the Qingliu Temple where the guests are staying. Its difficult because other rooms have already been assigned.
Thank you.
Jang Muyeon said.
Woo-il said to one of the disciples, who was nearby.
Take these people to an empty guest house.
Yes, senior brother!
The disciple stepped forward and said.
Please follow me.
Thank you.
Jang Muyeon nodded and followed the disciple.
Behind him were five warriors of the White Tiger Sword Corps.
They were the master of the white tiger sword and the warriors with the most outstanding martial arts.
Jang Muyeon and the warriors of the White Tiger Sword Corps entered the Wudang sect without an invitation, but no oneined. Most of the people thought that if the person in question was Jang Muyeon, then he deserves to be let in.
Thanks to this, Jang Muyeon and the White Tiger Sword Corps were able to confidently cross the gates of the Wudang sect.
Jang Muyeons cold eyes shone even sharper and terrifying.
* * *
It wasnt just warriors who entered the Wudang sect.
All of the famous entertainers and performers in the vicinity came out for the birthday feast of Chongjin.
Artists and performers filled and performed on a stage inside of the Wudang sects grand banquet hall.
There were melodious melodies, songs, and art.
Most of the people who entered the Wudang sect were martial artists who had learned martial arts, but they were also amazed by the showing of a high degree of skill by the performers.
Tadadang!
They heard the sound of a zither ying somewhere.
The womans song, along with the unique mncholy melody, resonated throughout therge banquet hall.
Wind of the Yangtze, do not try to shake Mount Tai.
This heart of mine is like a great mountain, and will not be shaken by any wind.
O cloud over Mount Tai, do not block the Yangtze River.
My heart is like the Yangtze River, and I will ride through any ordeal.
It was a song they had never heard before, and it strangely stimted the courage of the warriors. Because of that, all the warriors nearby stopped and listened to the womans song.
At first nce, the appearance of the woman singing the song was very ordinary. However, she had a charm that strangely caught peoples attention. She possessed a beautiful voice that tugged on peoples heartstrings.
Many warriors fell for her charm.
So there really is such a thing as heavenly sound.
Oh! How can a human voice be so beautiful? She can be said to be the best singer in the world.
What is that womans name? I want to be her patron!
The warriors showed interest in the woman who was singing.
They thought that their prestige would increase if they had a woman with a heavenly voice despite her ordinary appearance.
In fact, it wasmon for powerful families or prestigious sects to employ artists. By employing entertainers, they are trying to dispel the perception that they are ignorant warriors who only think about strength.
The entertainers performing now also received quite a lot of support from the Wudang sect. In particr, Chongjins love for zither was famous.
He was so well versed in zither that he was called a Heavenly Music Master.8 He understood and treated artists more than anyone else.
For that reason, in order to reciprocate, all the entertainers of Hubei Province came. They did their best to lighten up the mood in Chongjins birthday celebration.
Among those who listened to the womans song were Pyo-wol and Soma.
Soma murmured with an expression of admiration,
Wow! That older sister sings really well. Shes as good as the band teacher at Celestial Music Hall, right?
The band teacher was the master who taught Pyo-wol how to y the zither.
It is no exaggeration to say that most of the active musicians in Chengdu and Sichuan Province had been taught by him.
The womans singing was excellent enough for Somapared her to the band teacher.
Pyo-wol looked at the woman silently.
The woman continued to sing with her eyes closed. Her voice was filled with emotions. She was deeply immersed in the song. Her feelings were conveyed to the warriors.
Some of the sensitive warriors even shed tears upon hearing her sing.
Who the hell is that woman?
How did I not know that there was such an entertainer in Hubei Province until now?
The warriors quickly recognized the womans identity.
Fortunately, a person, who knew her identity, was nearby.
Ah, shes Hong Ye-seol. She was originally a famous performer in Hunan, but our performing arts troupe especially invited her to celebrate Chongjins birthday.
It was natural that no one knew about her because she was an entertainer active in Hunan, and not Hubei Province, where the Wudang sect was located.
Finally, Hong Ye-seols song ended.
Wow!
Its the best.
The warriors cheered and apuded her generously.
Hong Ye-seol opened her eyes and smiled softly.
At that moment, many people looked at her as if possessed.
Her face might be in, but her charm that makes people unable to take their eyes off of her exploded. She forcefully grabbed peoples attention.
She smiled slightly and looked around at the warriors who were looking at her.
Hong Ye-seol enjoyed peoples gaze toward her.
Suddenly, her gaze stopped on a man.
He was looking at her with eyes that showed no emotion.
In an instant, she felt the blood in her whole body go cold.
Him?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Dont forget to leave ament to let me know what you think of the chapter~
Sword Pond. Raws: Haegeomji, ???(Ω). loosen, unfasten, untie; exin sword, dagger, saber pool, pond; moat; cistern Gunma n. Raws: ???(ȺRP). Ⱥ qn C group, crowd, multitude, mob R m C horse; surname; KangXi radical 187 P zhung C vige, hamlet; vi; surname Great Dragon Room. Raws: Daeryongbang, ???(). big, great, vast,rge, high dragon; symbolic of emperor house, building; room Zhangxian Pavilion. Raws: ???(@^). zhng C clear, manifest, obvious @ xin C manifest, disy; evident, clear ^ gun C public building Golden Dragon Room. Raws: ????(). jn C gold; metals in general; money lng C dragon; symbolic of emperor fng C house, building; room zh C master, chief owner; host; lord Soul Spirit Killing Swordsman. Raws: ????(턇). sh C kill, ughter, murder; hurt; to pare off, reduce, clip hn C soul, spirit gu C ghost; spirit of dead; devil jin C sword, dagger, saber White Tiger Sword Corps. Raws: Baekho Gumdae, ????(). white; pure, unblemished; bright tiger; brave, fierce; surname sword, dagger, saber team, group; army unit Heavenly Music Master. Raws: ????(ؑ). tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial yn C sound, tone, pitch, pronunciation ؑ zhn C virtuous, chaste, pure; loyal rn C man; people; mankind; someone else
Chapter 200: Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 25
Light Novel: Volume 8 Episode 25Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol always considered himself as an assassin.
Even if he now has enough martial arts skills to stop hiding in the shadows and conduct sneak attacks, he has not lost his identity as an assassin.
His reputation in Jianghu did not matter to him.
He would do anything even if itsbeled as cowardly to achieve his goal. It doesnt matter if people criticize him for it.
Thats just how assassins are.
He was born different from other martial artists.
Since the goals of assassins and warriors are different, there is naturally a difference in mindset.
The biggest advantage of an assassin is that an assassin sees through the essence and nature of a person without being swept away by the atmosphere.
Others might be fascinated by her charming atmosphere and singing skills, but Pyo-wol was not enchanted with her appearance. He immediately saw through her true nature.
There was contempt and superiority in her eyes as she looked at people.
There werent that many people who would show this kind of emotion towards warriors. In particr, ordinary musicians and artists did not dare to show such eyes because they were afraid of warriors.
She knows martial arts.
There is now prohibiting a person from learning martial arts just because they are an entertainer.
Simrly, there is now saying that a warrior could not study music.
However, it was extremely rare to seed in both. It was even more difficult to learn both martial arts and music at the same age as Hong Ye-seol.
The reason why Pyo-wol thinks Hong Ye-seols martial arts is excellent is because the other warriors didnt notice that she had learned martial arts at all.
She was hiding herself so thoroughly that Pyo-wol would have not noticed that Hong Ye-seol had learned martial arts had she not been in the same category as Pyo-wol.
Hong Ye-seol and his eyes met.
In an instant, a bewildered light shed across Hong Ye-seols face. But it was only an instant. Soon after, she looked at Pyo-wol and smiled bashfully.
She was very good at hiding her feelings.
Hong Ye-seols eyes pursued Pyo-wol. But Pyo-wol no longer looked at her.
He knew that Hong Ye-seol was hiding something, but he had no reason to interfere. He is better off pretending not to know.
He said to Soma,
Lets go.
Yes, brother!
Soma nodded vigorously.
Pyo-wol, along with Soma, squeezed among the people.
The Wudang sect opened the grand banquet hall and several pces to outsiders. People who joined the Wudang sect wandered around and watched the open space.
In the center of the grand banquet hall, a huge podium was being built.
It was a podium that will be used for the Wudang sect leaders birthday party tomorrow.
The people dont know what kind of event the Wudang sect is nning, but the size of the stage was huge enough for 10 people to dance.
Soma found a familiar face among the crowd,
Oh! Its old man!
The person Soma found among the people was Wu Jang-rak.
Wu Jang-rak was exploring the Wudang sect with his subordinates. Even such a person with rich experience was preupied and absorbed in watching the Wudang sect.
This shows how unusual and rare it is for the Wudang sect topletely open up their gates.
Ah, Master Pyo!
Wu Jang-rak also found Pyo-wol and Soma and approached them.
Pyo-wol asked,
What about Bo-kyeong?
They are guarding the Buddhist scriptures instead of us. Thanks to you, we got the opportunity to see the Wudang sect.
Wu Jang-rak smiled.
The Shaolin Temple treated the Buddhist sutras brought from Snow Cloud Vi as treasures.
Not only Bo-kyeong, but three more first-generation disciples of the Shaolin Temple were mobilized to protect the Buddhist scriptures.
With the Shaolin Temple taking over their jobs, Wu Jang-rak and his subordinates were now freed from the burden of protecting the Buddhist scriptures. This is why theyre now using this free time to observe the Wudang sect.
Unfortunately, they can only do so for one day, which is today. If the event is going to be held in full-scale tomorrow, then they would be the one to guard the Buddhist scriptures again, instead of the Shaolin monks.
So Seol Hajin and the other mercenaries were busy watching the Wudang sect. Because the contract with Wu Jang-rak ended, they were scattered and freely roaming the inside of the Wudang sect.
At that time, Wu Jang-rak cautiously asked,
Did you know? Jang Muyeon, a young master from the Rain Mountain Manor, is now in the Wudang sect.
Jang Muyeon?
The Heavenly Silver Marketce, Hwa Yu-cheon, is his maternal uncle. So be very careful. We will only be out in the sect until today, and will note out of our rooms tomorrow.
Wu Jang-rak could not hide the worry in his eyes.
The Rain Mountain Manor is one of thergest forces in Jianghu.
Even though Jang Mu-yeon is only a young master, his role in the Rain Mountain Manor could not be ignored.
There is no evidence that Pyo-wol killed Hwa Yu-cheon. Even Wu Jang-rak, who apanied him, did not see Pyo-wol killing Hwa Yu-cheon. However, it was certain that Pyo-wol had killed Hwa Yu-cheon.
Wu Jang-rak doesnt know how much Jang Muyeon knew about Hwa Yu-cheons death, but there was nothing good about the two of them being in the same room for a long time.
Wu Jang-rak said it out of concern but Pyo-wol didnt show any reaction. He felt it every time he saw Pyo-wol, but he couldnt figure out what the hell he was thinking.
Well, its foolish for a person like me to try and judge him.
Wu Jang-rak let out a small sigh without knowing it.
It was then.
Master Pyo!
A middle-aged Taoist appeared among the people.
He was Woo Pyeong.
Woo Pyeong immediately approached Pyo-wol.
Wu Jang-rak hurriedly greeted him.
Taoist Woo Pyeong!
Oh, Master Wu is also here. Ill take this person for a moment.
Ah, yes!
Woo Pyeong then turned and said respectfully to Pyo-wol,
Could you go to the Shangqing Temple with me right now? The sect leader asked me to bring you. Can you spare me some time?
Why?
The sect leader wants to have a quiet conversation.
It was rare for a person to have the opportunity to meet Chongjin, the sect leader of the Wudang sect, alone. Even more so for those who walked the path like Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked at Soma,
You stay with Wu Jang-rak.
Okay.
Soma obediently went to Wu Jang-raks side.
Pyo-wol walked to the Shangqing Temple with Woo Pyeong.
Woo Pyeong looked at Pyo-wols side profile and said,
Did anyone bother you? I told the others not to stand near you anymore.
Everythings good.
Thats a relief, phew! You dont know how surprised I was when senior brother Sang-jin confronted you. Please understand that senior brother Sang-jin was just very tensed about So-yeols death so he reacted sensitively. Dont worry. The sect leader also said not to bother you anymore.
Maybe.
Why? What is it?
He doesnt seem the type who would listen to other people.
Um!
Woo Pyeong frowned slightly.
This is because Pyo-wols words hit the mark.
Sang-jins stubbornness and self-righteousness was known to everyone in the Wudang sect. Still, it was fortunate that he at least listened to the words of Chongjin, the sect leader.
In the end, Sang-jin is also a member of the Wudang sect.
All of his ceremonies, and actions, were for the sect. But it was also true that he seemed dangerous because he tends to be quite extreme.
If you dont cause any problems then senior brother Sang-jin wont bother you anymore. I guarantee that.
..
Pyo-wol did not respond to Woo Pyeongs words.
Because such an assumption is meaningless.
Information transmitted through the mouth of others is bound to be exaggerated or reduced, especially after. Those who belonged to the same school, such as Woo Pyeong and Sang-jin, tended to say only good things unconsciously.
Therefore, Pyo-wol only believed in his own eyes.
The conversation between the two stopped for a moment.
In the silence, the two of them continue to walk.
After walking for a while, a huge pce appeared.
It was the Shangqing Temple, where Jang Sam-bong, a patriarch of the Wudang sect, was enshrined.
Upon entering the Shangqing Temple, an old taoist was plucking the strings of a zither in front of him.
Tung! Tung!
The light plucking of the strings seemed to tune the sound.
The old taoist is Chongjin, the sect leader of the Wudang sect.
He loved the zither so much that he was called a Heavenly Music Master. He touched it whenever he had time.
In front of Chongjin was a music sheet that Woo Pyeong had difficulty obtaining. He was impressed at the music sheet, but it was his first time seeing it, so he had no choice but to be clumsy.
Chongjin did not notice the arrival of the two since he was so focused on the music sheet. He soon tilted his head because he kept on getting stuck in the same part. But the smile on his lips did not leave his face. He was still having so much fun even if he didnt know what to do.
A small smile appeared on Woo Pyeongs lips as well. The music sheet he obtained with much difficulty was worth it.
The problem is that Chongjin keeps getting stuck in the same section.
Hoo!
In the end, Chongjin gave up ying the instrument.
When he looked up, he saw the two of them.
When did youe? Without making a sound?
I only watched because it was nice to see you concentrating.
Does it look good? It only looked ugly. I keep on making mistakes in the same ce, but I dont know what the problem is.
Chongjin let out a sigh as he put the zither on one side. Then Pyo-wol opened his mouth.
Its because your fingers are too spread apart. Others seem to say that its because theyre widening it, but when that happens, the force isnt applied properly, so the sound is bound to be unstable. In my opinion, that type of fingering doesnt suit you at all.
Ho! You seem to be well versed in zither?
Chongjins eyes shone with genuine curiosity.
Instead of answering, Pyo-wol dragged the zither and ced it in front of him.
Woo Pyeong freaked out.
He knows how much Chongjin cares about the zither. The zither was so precious and cherished by Chongjin that he did not even entrusted it to the other disciples.
Woo Pyeong thought that fire would fall on Pyo-wol for taking the zither without permission, but the reality was different.
Instead of scolding him, Chongjin only looked at Pyo-wol handling the zither with a curious look.
It was a skill to hold the top note with the ring finger of the left hand raised, and to press the remaining notes with the thumb tilted.
Just by looking at the way Pyo-wol handled the zither and his hand movements, Chongjin could tell that Pyo-wol was very knowledgeable in zither.
Hoo!
The eyes of Chongjin looking at Pyo-wol changed.
Previously, he had thought that Pyo-wol was simply a person who excelled in killing and martial arts. The actions he did in Sichuan so far were too cruel.
However, when he saw Pyo-wol y the zither, he changed his mind.
Tangdadadang!
Each note was as heavy as a mountain and as light as the wind.
The change in the song was a thousand changes, and the de-like spirit was revealed as it was.
The mood of the song changes ording to the heart of the performer.
The personality of the person is revealed in the performance.
Although Pyo-wols ying was ferocious and rough, it was not vicious.
So Chongjin thought that Pyo-wol might be a different person from the information and rumors he got.
Pyo-wol reached the part where Chongjin was stuck, and he changed his fingering. He curled his fingers a little more and applied more strength. Then the sound changed dramatically and resonated powerfully throughout the hall.
Oh!
Chongjin unknowingly burst into admiration.
Because it was the very note that he wanted.
Thats where you put some force for you to y it smoothly.
Chongjin became clearly aware of his problem after watching Pyo-wol yed the zither.
Sometimes a show is better than a hundred words. If a person has reached the same level of Chongjin, then they can figure out their own problems just by looking at other peoples ying.
This is good. Its a really good song.
Once he figured out his problems, Chongjin was able to fully focus on Pyo-wols performance.
A satisfied smile appeared on his lips.
With his eyes closed, he was clearly enjoying Pyo-wols performance.
Woo Pyeong was surprised by that appearance.
It is the first time that Chongjin has shown such a bright appearance in recent years.
Chongjin was the type of person who did not like celebrating his own birthday party in a big way. Although he allowed it for political reasons, he was reluctant to bring in so many people into the Wudang sect.
When a lot of people gather, idents inevitably happen. There is even a high probability that it will be a muddy fight if something goes wrong. Nevertheless, in order to show the world of the Wudang sects status, he had no choice. But Chongjin, who had been anxious and restless, was now showing a genuinely happy expression.
Ohh!
Chongjins exmation continued until the end of Pyo-wols performance.
Tararang!
When Pyo-wols performance was finally finished, Chongjin apuded generously.
Its great, it was a really good performance, my ears were opened again! Who did you learn the zither from? Looking at your skills, its clear that you studied under a master.
Words came pouring out of Chongjins mouth.
Woo Pyeong could not hide his confused expression at the unfamiliar appearance, which was far from his usual solemn appearance.
Chongjin was treating Pyo-wol not as a warrior, but as a musician.
Thats why the fingering method earlier was like this
You have to close it, but make sure to stretch it out. Like this
Pyo-wol clearly captured the position of Chongjins hand. Then, Chongjin moved his hands several times and learned the position.
So thats why the sound wasnting out properly.
Chongjin smiled with satisfaction as if he had gained a new realization.
He looked at Pyo-wol with a smile.
Thank you! So, did you read books in the Scripture Pavilion well?
Chapter 201: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 1
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 1Manhwa: N/A
Chongjin was still smiling brightly. However, unlike the corners of his mouth which has a soft arc, his eyes were as cold and clear as ice.
His profound gaze, whose depth could not be guessed, seemed to prate the deepest part of the person.
When Pyo-wol did not answer, Chongjin let go of the zither and stood up.
He picked up the teapot lying on the table.
Jjorreuk!
He poured tea into a teacup and handed it to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol epted the teacup without saying a word.
A faint scent of tea flowed from the freshly brewed tea water. Tea leaves are good at clearing the mind.
Chongjin poured tea into another cup and gave it to Woo Pyeong. Then he poured tea into his own cup as well.
He took a sip of tea, then continued,
Ive been thinking about it. Why did you bother moving So-yeols body back to the Scripture Pavilion? Theres only one reason. Its to enter and read the documents and books inside. After you left, I found out that there were traces of you reading books rted to the history of Jianghu.
.
Revealing the cause of So-yeols death to the Wudang sect would have been the perfect excuse to enter the Scripture Pavilion. You will be able to read the books stored in the Scripture Pavilion without being disturbed by anyone.
Pyo-wol neither affirmed nor denied his words. He just silently looked at Chongjin.
A soft smile was still hanging on Chongjins lips.
On the outside, he looked like the typical neighborhood viger who is easy-going, but on the inside he was hiding a sharp sword.
His sword might be safely inserted into the scabbard right now, but the moment it was unsheath, it was clear that his sword would aim for Pyo-wols heart.
Depending on what kind of answer Pyo-wol would give, the sword would either point towards Pyo-wol or it would remain as it was.
Although Sang-jin is called the Wudang sects Number One Sword, Chongjins martial arts prowess was no less.
With Chongjins personality, he just gave up the honor of being the Wudang sects Number One Sword to Sang-jin, when in fact, the difference between them was extremely small.
Even among the Wudang sect disciples, there were not many warriors who could withstand the pressure emanating from Chongjin.
Woo Pyeongsplexion, who came in with Pyo-wol, became pale. However, there was no change in Pyo-wols expression even as he received Chongjins chaotic energy head-on.
Chongjin asked,
What were you looking for? Does our sects Scripture Pavilion have the information you want?
Theres nothing much.
So you really did read the books.
To some extent.
How bold! You dare to use such a trick against our sect!
In exchange, I let you know the cause of So-yeols death.
Hoo! Thats right.
Chongjin sighed.
In an instant, the atmosphere in the hall changed.
The flow of air, which had been wildly swaying as if it were about to explode at any moment, went back to normal.
Only then did Woo Pyeong let out a sigh of relief.
Whew!
Among them, the most nervous one was Woo Pyeong. It is because he was the one who brought Pyo-wol to Wudang Mountain.
If something unpleasant happened to both sides, it would be his responsibility. So the nervousness he felt was natural and inevitable.
Chongjin took a sip of tea and then continued,
Thank you so much, I never thought there was such a silver needle stuck in the tip of So-yeols tongue. But there is something Im curious about.
Say it.
Can a person be killed with such a fine silver needle? Although the tongue is an important organ of the human body, bloodletting itself does exist.
Asking me that is the same as you asking me to tell you my secrets.
Hmm! So its an assassination method.
Chongjin wrinkled his eyebrows.
He was quite tolerant. Even if he couldnt fully ept the other persons way of thinking, he was the type who tries to understand the other party ande up with apromise.
Then lets do it like this. Tell me what youre looking for, and the Wudang sect will do their best to help you find it.
And in exchange, you want me to tell you how the third-generation disciple was killed with a silver needle?
Exactly, I think its a pretty fair deal. What do you think?
Chongjins proposal was quite reasonable.
Pyo-wol felt that the old taoist in front of him was quite a formidable opponent.
Those who are simply strong in martial arts are not that scary. It was much more difficult dealing with a veteran, who has rich life experience. Its because they can make such an attractive offer thats hard to refuse.
After finishing his calction, Pyo-wol opened his mouth,
There is such a thing as acupoints.
Acupoints? Its the first time Ive heard of it.
The name doesnt matter, since I was the one who named it. The important thing is that there is a blood system called acupoints. Depending on time, physical condition, and surroundings, lethal bloodletting flows through the human body like sticky oil. If this bloodletting has moved deep into the skin, it doesnt matter much, because it is hardly affected by external shocks. But when it settles on a delicate organ like the tongue, it would be a big deal.
Thats a story thats hard to believe. That such a bloodletting exists.
I dont care if you believe it or not. Ive told you the truth.
Um!
Chongjin struggled.
He had never heard of acupoints before.
Nowhere in the martial arts history of the Wudang sect was the bloodletting of the acupoints recorded.
It was hard to believe because it sounded like a myth. However, because the other person was an assassin, it was difficult to use him of lying.
Assassins are different from ordinary warriors.
The martial arts of the Wudang sect ultimately seeks to realize the path of immortality with a sword. Naturally, they were more likely to seek immortality from an active sword than from a dead sword.
On the other hand, the martial arts of assassins started from their quest for death.
The starting point and orientation were inevitably the opposite of the martial arts of an elite sect, such as the Wudang sect. So it wasnt strange at all that there was such a thing as acupoints in which only assassins know.
Moreover, the man in front of him was a man who reigned at the top of an unknown territory.
Does every assassin know about acupoints?
No way.
Then that must mean that only a few people know about it. If so, can anyone who knows about a persons acupoints use this technique?
Even if they know about acupoints, it is almost impossible to know its exact location. This makes it all the more difficult for them to kill a person with just acupoints under normal circumstances because it requires very delicate internal energy.
If so, how did the one who killed So-yeol find his acupoints and stab it with a silver needle?
He must have paralyzed So-yeols body first. Then he found the location of his acupoint by injecting his inner energy.
Then it makes sense, since the location of the acupoints that you just found was under his tongue, So-yeol must have died just by the insertion of a fine silver needle.
Chongjin closed his eyes.
His heart ached at the mention of Lee So-yeols name.
He was just a third-generation disciple who hadnt even been listed as a member of the Wudang sect yet, but people like Chongjin already consider him as a member of the Wudang sect.
Because of his great affection for his disciples, the Wudang sect masters respected Chongjin even more.
Now its your turn. Tell me what youre looking for. Ill do my best to help.
Youre not just a Wudang sect swordsman, but youre also clever as well.
What do you mean?
You sound like youre helping me, but in truth, youre actually trying to find out what my goal is.
Hahaha! When you get older, naturally your wisdom grows. It was only when I was young, when I did not give in to any crisis or adversity and broke through it head-on. But as I get older, I get sick here and there, so I want to avoid situations where I can get hurt. Youll know this when youre at my age. That theres no need to bring pain on yourself.
Chongjinsplexion did not change.
Not being able to look hateful was a skill.
Pyo-wol felt like he was dealing with an old roon that had been around for a thousand years.
Pyo-wol shook his head slightly and said,
You know Jin Geum-woo, right?
How can I not know him? He was truly a talented person who would shine brightly. Whoo!
Chongjin sighed.
He couldnt hide his feelings when Jin Geum-woos name was mentioned.
When he first heard of Jin Geum-woos death, he thought that Jianghu lost a great warrior. Thats how big of a shock Jin Geum-woos death was.
What is your rtionship with Jin Geum-woo?
He called me a friend.
He thought of you, who is an assassin, as a friend? I find that hard to believe.
It doesnt matter if you believe it or not. Its all true. He has been sending me letters like a girl.
Um!
Chongjin was silenced.
He instinctively felt that Pyo-wol was telling the truth.
Im looking for the people who killed Jin Geum-woo.
People? You think some killed him for revenge.
Thats right. Thats why Im looking for clues rted to his death.
What does that have to do with the books in the Scripture Pavilion of our sect?
.
Pyo-wol briefly pondered how much information he would let them know.
The group called Kowloon, which Jin Geum-woo was chasing, is not yet known to Jianghu. If he mentioned it now and this information reached their ears, then he could be making a big mistake.
The people Jin Geum-wu was tracking are like mirages in the desert. Their identity is unclear. Maybe Jin Geum-wu was mistaken. So I had to confirm their identities first.
Judging by the books you have read, theyre mostly books on history after the wars. So you must be thinking that the group Jin Geum-woo is after may have formed after the war.
Chongjins insight was beyond Pyo-wols imagination.
He deduced the truth from what Pyo-wol said indistinctly.
If Chongjin was an enemy, he was the first target he had to eliminate.
In an instant, dozens of assassination methods went to Pyo-wols mind.
Chongjin raised both hands and said, probably noticing Pyo-wols thoughts.
Ah! Dont worry. I have no intention of telling the outside world what I found out today. Isnt everything just a spection yet? I dont want to lose face by mentioning it to others when theres no clear exnation yet. The Wudang sect is in a position where we should pay more attention to ones face.
.
Dont look at me with those scary eyes. I dont want to die yet. If you want, we can do it like this. I will officially give you my permission to enter the Scripture Pavilion. The other day, you didnt get enough information because you were reading the books in a hurry, so take this opportunity to read those books slowly enough.
Chongjins proposal did not harm Pyo-wol at all. Rather, it was what Pyo-wol had hoped for.
Okay. But keep others out of the way when Im inside the Scripture Pavilion.
I will do that.
Chongjin readily agreed.
Pyo-wol made a slightly surprised expression at the attitude of Chongjin, who agreed without hesitation.
He knows its not easy to fully open the Scripture Pavilion, which contains a part of their sects identity, even if it didnt contain any martial arts books.
Chongjin was still smiling at Pyo-wol.
The moment he saw that smile, Pyo-wol realized something.
The fact that Chongjin has not brought up the most important matter yet.
He had never asked anything from Pyo-wol. He just gave Pyo-wol what he wanted first.
At this rate, Chongjin was not a thousand-year old roon, but an Imoogi.
He was cunning enough to kill an assassin.
He gave everything he could to make the other person open his heart, and then asked the other person to give what they wanted.
It was a high level that ordinary people could not dare to think of.
Pyo-wol decided to y along with Chongjin. Just this once.
The assassin is probably in his twenties.
Oh! Why do you think so?
Hes bold. Older assassins are prudent and extremely reluctant to get entangled with prestigious sects like the Wudang sect. There isnt much to gainpared to the risk.
That makes sense.
A young assassin, but not a teenager. His traces have beenpletely erased for him to be a teenager. For him to be in his 30s is also too much. Judging from the coexistence of blood and prudence, it is most likely that he is in his 20s. He could actually collect the silver needle in So-yeols tongue, but seeing that he left behind, it could be that he wants his reputation to be known through this assassination.
He wants his name to be known when he had perfectly hidden his traces? I dont understand
Everyone has an antinomic side. He doesnt want his true identity to be revealed, but he also wants to enjoy his reputation as an assassin. Hes careful but hes also full of energy. Thats why I said he is in his 20s. If he could understand and use acupoints at such a young age, its highly likely that hes from a long-established assassin organization. Only one ce has such a vision. There is only one such assassin organization in the world.
Is it the Hundred Wraith Union?
Yes. Among them, there is a high possibility that he belongs to the top ten. I once hunted an assassin of the Hundred Wraith Union, and although his killing method was bizarre, it was never at this level.
Hmm
Chongjin murmured.
He had guessed it to a certain extent when he received the fine silver needle from Master Woo Pyeong, but hearing the definite answer through Pyo-wols mouth naturally made his heart stuffy.
He would not be afraid of the Hundred Wraith Union if they would face him head-on, but theres no way that a group of assassins like them will show up and fight fair and square.
For prestigious sects such as the Wudang sect, the particrly difficult opponents were those who hid in the shadows like Hundred Wraith Union.
Chongjin muttered,
For what reason did the Hundred Wraith Union sneak into our sect?
Chapter 202: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 2
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 2Manhwa: N/A
This is so cool.
Soma was stunned as he looked at the panoramic view in front of him.
From the vicinity, he could see the wide view of Wudang Mountain at a nce. Mountain peaks soaring high into the sky, and white cloudsy in between the deep valleys looking like the sea.
All of them came together to form andscape painting.
Soma had never seen such a mysteriousndscape before.
He spent most of his childhood at the Xiaoleiyin Temple, which is in Xizang. Up until now, his experience during that time remained as a frightening memory rather than a mystery.
The atmosphere of the Xiaoleiyin Temple, which is located in a dense southern forest where the stars do note in, was gloomy.
And while he was there, Soma always had to worry about his own survival, so he could not afford to look around.
Even after gaining his freedom, he could not see and appreciate the surrounding scenery for a while due to his anxiety, but today he could finally see and feel the beauty of Mt. Wudang.
Wow!
With his arms wide open, Soma was hit by the gust of wind all over his body.
Beside him, Wu Jang-rak was looking at him, smiling.
Most of his men still feared Soma.
On their way here, they got to know the real Soma. This was enough to make everyone feel terrified of him. It was the same with Wu Jang-rak. But as he got closer, he learned that Soma is not as scary as he looked.
He might have been broken due to his harsh experiences in childhood, but Wu Jang-rak felt that Somas root is not evil.
Thats why while Pyo-wol was alone with Chongjin, he took good care of Soma. Otherwise, he would have neglected Soma no matter how much Pyo-wol asked him.
Soma looked at Wu Jang-rak and said,
I had fun! Now lets go down.
Have you seen everything?
Yeah! But Im hungry now.
Im getting hungry, too. Lets go back and eat.
Okay!
The two of them returned to the Wudang sect in a good mood.
Then someone came up to them.
He was a tall young warrior with a chiseled face.
The young warrior greeted Wu Jang-rak with a fist and palm bow.
Master Wu! How are you?
Oh, hello!
Wu Jang-rak also greeted the person in front of him.
A strange light appeared on Wu Jang-raks face as he looked at the young warrior. He tried to look back at his memories, but no matter how much he tried, he could not recall seeing the young warrior in front of him.
Have we ever met? I cant seem to remember. Its probably because Im getting old.
Dont worry. Im sure that we are meeting for the first time today. I only know you because I am interested in Master Wu.
Ah, I see. What is the name of this young master?
My name is Jang Muyeon.
Jang Muyeon?
In an instant, Wu Jang-raks eyes twitched.
It was only then that he realized the identity of the young warrior.
Jang Muyeon, the Soul Spirit Killing Swordsman.
A young master from the Rain Mountain Manor had appeared in front of him.
Wu Jang-rak heard that he had arrived in the Wudang sect, but he never expected that he would appear in front of him like this.
With an effortless expression on his face, Wu Jang-rak said,
So it was young master Jang of the Rain Mountain Manor. Its nice to meet you.
Its nice to meet you too. I wanted to see Master Wu, so I went to you like this. There is a saying that if you earnestly wish for it, the heavens will grant your desire. It seems to be true.
Heh heh! I cant believe young master Jang wanted to see this ordinary warrior. Its an honor.
How can Master Wu be an ordinary warrior? If the former general of the Taiyuan Merchant Group said that he was an ordinary warrior, everyone in Jianghu would curse at him.
I dont know what to do with your excessive praise. Anyway, did you alsoe here to attend the birthday party of the Wudang sect leader?
I came here to do two things.
Really?
To celebrate the birthday of Chongjin, who I had admired for a long time, and to deal with the enemy of Xizang.
Jang Muyeon said without a single change in his expression.
He said it so calmly that it didnt seem like a big deal, but the content of his words was by no means simple.
Jang Muyeons gaze turned to Soma, who was by Wu Jang-raks side. To be precise, his eyes were fixated on the sword Soma was holding.
Thats a wonderful sword. I think thats a greatsword. Where did you get it?
I got it as a gift.
Soma replied while tightly embracing the sword, Gongbu.
He instinctively read the greed in Jang Muyeons eyes.
Jang Muyeon smiled at Soma,
Youre lucky, I wish I also received a gift like that, but anyway, congrattions. You have such a nice sword.
..
Theres no need to be so wary. Im not a bad person.
Jang Muyeon sighed and took a step back.
However, Somas gaze at him remained unfavorable.
Jang Muyeon looked at Wu Jang-rak again,
Anyway, Im d we got to know each other. I hope that this kind of rtionship will continue in the future.
I hope so too.
Enjoy the rest of the birthday party. This might just be a grand banquet that will nevere again.
Jang Muyeon turned around after saying his goodbye.
Wu Jang-rak looked at Jang Muyeons back with a stiff face.
He
Jang Muyeons gaze at Soma was simr to that of a beast just before hunting. Wu Jang-rak was not naive enough to not know what his gaze meant.
He must have known everything.
Anything that happened in Jianghu was rarely a coincidence.
Most of them had clear causes.
Wu Jang-raks gaze turned to the sword in Somas hands.
It was clear that the other person hade all the way here in order to find the sword.
Ugh! If I do something wrong, things will get worse.
Fortunately, this ce is the Wudang sect.
It didnt matter if the Rain Mountain Manor belonged to one of the three manors, it was inevitable that they would be inferior to the Wudang sect.
No matter how bold Jang Muyeon is, he would not dare to use force inside the Wudang sect.
* * *
Jang Muyeon suddenly stopped walking and looked back.
Soma and Wu Jang-rak had already disappeared from his view.
For a moment, murderous intent shed in Jang Muyeons eyes.
Thats the sword Gongbu.
The sword Soma held in his arms, was definitely Gongbu which his father, Jang Pyeongsan had wanted so much.
The fact that such a famous sword was held in the arms of a crow-like kid made him angry.
Hearing the news that his mothers family had suffered a catastrophe, he quickly rushed to Enshi with the White Tiger Sword Corps.
The scenery he saw there was the Heavenly Silver Marketce, on the verge of copsing due to internal strife.
The Heavenly Silver Marketce, which lost both Hwa Yu-cheon and Hwa Ok-gi, was caught up in a fierce internal strife, with the remaining leaders fighting each other.
The Heavenly Silver Marketce, which used to threaten the Bamboo Sea n, waspletely ruined.
Jang Muyeon killed all those who dared to covet the inheritance left by his maternal uncle on the spot.
Even though Hwa Yu-cheon died, the property he left behind was his own.
For the sin of daring to covet his possessions, they deserved death.
Jang Muyeon put an end to the Heavenly Silver Marketces quarrel in an instant.
Upon his appearance, the Heavenly Silver Marketces remaining warriors had no choice but to hold their breath and prostrate themselves.
Jang Muyeon brutally tortured the remaining people, forcing them to recall the memories of the day Hwa Yu-cheon died.
As a result, he was able to find out what happened in the Dead Forest that day.
He found out how such a prestigious sect, the Heavenly Silver Marketce, including his maternal uncle, copsed.
And at the moment his uncle died, he also found out that another party was involved.
They were Wu Jang-raks group.
Jang Muyeon felt that Wu Jang-rak and his party were rted to the death of his maternal uncle, so he ran to this ce together with the 30 members of the White Tiger Sword Corps to follow them.
It might have been unexpected for Wu Jang-rak and his party to attend the birthday feast of the Wudang sect leader, but that didnt stop him.
Five warriors approached Jang Muyeon.
They were the warriors of the White Tiger Sword Corps who entered the Wudang sect with him.
Young master! Your expression is not good.
The person who spoke to Jang Muyeon was Joo Cheon-hak, the leader of the White Tiger Sword Corps.
Joo Cheon-hak has performed numerous missions for Jang Pyeongsan. Among those missions, there were many which were so dangerous that he had to risk his life. But he still ended uppleting all of those missions and thus gaining Jang Pyeongsans trust.
Jang Muyeon looked at Joo Cheon-hak and said,
I found the sword, Gongbu. Some kid had it.
Really? You mean a kid has that famous sword?
He said it was a gift from someone.
You mean it wasnt given to him by Wu Jang-rak?
He is not strong enough to kill my uncle, nor is he that determined There must be someone else who gave the sword to the kid. We have to find him.
Will you kill him once you find him?
Did you forget? This ce is a Wudang sect. Even if I carry the name of the Rain Mountain Manor on my back, it will be difficult to deal with it if we act recklessly here.
Should we just watch for now?
You have to find the weak point. Watch the kid and the people around you. If you search thoroughly, you will definitely find a weak spot.
Alright.
Im going to work when he goes down Mt. Wudang, so prepare thoroughly until then.
I will do that. I will also tell the guys at the bottom of the mountain to stand by.
Joo Cheon-hak replied without a change in expression.
Jang Muyeon nodded and murmured,
Yes Well use this opportunity to tell the whole world what will happen to them if they dare touch the Rain Mountain Manor. This way no one will covet our property again.
* * *
Pyo-wol walked out of the Shangqing Temple.
Before he knew it, It was already getting dark.
But the surroundings remained as bright as broad daylight. This is because as soon as darkness fell, the Wudang sect taoists lit torches andnterns. Thanks to this, the Wudang sect remained bright.
It was rare for the Wudang sect to light this many torches andnterns to this extent. If many warriors hadnte in, they would never have lit so manynterns.
All of this was to save the prestige of the Wudang sect.
Thanks to this, even though it waste at night, the warriors were able to watch and enjoy the performances taking ce throughout the Wudang sect.
Pyo-wol pulled down the scarf that was covering his face.
At that moment, many eyes were immediately focused on him.
What kind of mans face is that?
Heuk! Thats crazy.
Isnt he a woman?
The warriorswho saw his face whispered.
Pyo-wols appearance was so gorgeous that he stood out among the crowd.
Peoples reactions were divided into two main categories.
Those who were surprised and those who were jealous.
Most were the former, and quite a few were thetter.
Among those who were surprised, many were women.
Oh my gosh!
Is that the face of a man?
Some women looked at Pyo-wol with blushing faces.
Peoples reactions were burdensome, but Pyo-wol calmly passed in between them.
Some bold women approached Pyo-wol without hesitation, regardless of the gaze of the people around them.
Whats your name, young master?
My name is Yeo Yeon-hu of Hyeongpyeongjang.
This is also fate
The warriors could not close their mouths in surprise at the sight of the women flirting with Pyo-wol.
It was true that Jianghu female warriors were more open-minded than other ordinary women, but it was extremely rare for them to approach a man first in such a public ce.
Pyo-wol was like a butterfly surrounded by flowers.
The world is unfair.
Damn it!
You could livefortably with that kind of face.
The warriors, blinded by jealousy, red at Pyo-wol as if they were about to eat him.
Pyo-wol simply told the women his name and left. A few women followed, but they couldnt catch Pyo-wol as he immediately disappeared into the crowd.
As soon as he left the field, there were fewer people.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to catch his breath for a while.
Pyo-wol expected this reaction.
Now that he has revealed his face, many people who came to the Wudang sect will pay attention to him and remember the name Pyo-wol.
It was not Pyo-wols personality to expose his face and attract attention like this.
Pyo-wol usually preferred to hide himself thoroughly like an assassin. This is because it is easier to work when he does not have the peoples attention on him.
Even so, Pyo-wol exposed his face for a reason.
Excuse me!
When he was almost at Qingliu Pce, a woman called to him.
It was Hong Ye-seol, a woman dressed in dark red silk, like the sunset that hung over Wudang Mountain.
A strange light shed in Pyo-wols eyes for an instant.
The fish he wanted came to him on her own.
However, contrary to his inner feelings, Pyo-wol looked at Hong Ye-seol with an expressionless face.
Hong Ye-seol said with a bright smile,
My name is Hong Ye-seol. Can we talk for a minute?
Chapter 203: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 2
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 2Manhwa: N/A
Hong Ye-seol was a woman with a strange charm.
She might look ordinary at first nce, but she has the power to draw peoples attention. Furthermore, she has a voice that is so heavenly that it captivates people. In many ways, she possesses the characteristics that are capable of attracting people.
The way she walked lightly was as beautiful as the fluttering wings of a shy butterfly, and her eyes, which are now currently looking at Pyo-wol, seemed to be dripping with honey.
Any man could not help but be fascinated by Hong Ye-seols appearance. And she, herself, knew what attracted men to her.
Hong Ye-seol said with a slightly shy expression.
Can I know your name?
Pyo-wol.
Ah!
She suddenly eximed.
Why? Is there a problem?
No. Its just because your name and face fit well together.
A slight blush appeared on Hong Ye-seols face. She had the look of a shy woman.
People who were nearby sent jealous nces at Hong Ye-seol and Pyo-wol as they were talking.
Among them was Sang Hang-yeok.
Sang Hang-yeok, the leader of the Gunma n, came in ce of his father to celebrate the birthday of the Wudang sect leader.
He fell in love with Hong Ye-seol the moment he heard her sing.
Hong Ye-seols voice was like a heavenly jade sound. The desire to hear her voice again bloomed from the depths of his heart.
Sang Hang-yeok hovered around Hong Ye-seol, looking for an opportunity to talk to her. Since there were too many menpeting to be with her, he had no choice but to be careful.
Among those who followed Hong Ye-seol around was Bang Jusan, the young leader of the Great Dragon Room.
Bang Jusan is a naturally gifted person and is not easy going.
Having met several times for trade, Sang Hang-yeok knew very well how fast Bang Jusan calctes his next move and acts.
Bang Jusan was also into Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol would not be able to easily refuse him given his strong financial power.
The only reason why both of them have yet to talk to Hong Ye-seol was because they were keeping each other in check.
But Hong Ye-seol was now talking to a man who looked like a male courtesan with a flushed face.
Anyone could see that she had the heart for Pyo-wol.
Seeing the woman he had chosen speak to another man first, Sang Hang-yeok felt something welling up in his heart.
Hong Ye-seol, unaware of that fact, continued talking to the man.
How long will Master Pyo stay in the Wudang sect?
I wont stay long.
I guess youre just staying until the birthday party?
Why do you ask?
Im just curious. Do you happen to know? If our current rtionship willst for a long time?
Hong Ye-seol smiled softly.
When she smiled, my usual face was young.
She looked all the more alluring.
If it were an ordinary person, her face would be deadly enough to be possessed at once. However, there was no wavering in Pyo-wols expression as he looked at Hong Ye-seol.
That fact made Hong Ye-seols eyes shake slightly.
At that moment, Pyo-wol was sure.
Hong Ye-seol approached him with a certain purpose.
A rtionship
I dont believe that there are any coincidences in the world. I think the reason we met like this is because it is meant to be.
How romantic.
Originally, Yein is the type who lives for romance.
Did you learn the song separately?
There was a master. He taught me harshly. Thanks to him, I was able to sing at least this much.
If there is a chance, I would also like to be taught by your master. Its really impressive.
Unfortunately, Master has already passed away. So he can no longer teach others.
What a shame.
How about learning to sing from me? Im not as good as Master, but Im confident I can teach you well.
No thanks.
Why?
I dont want to die yet.
Pyo-wol shrugged and looked around.
There were a lot of men around him staring at him as if they were going to eat him.
Hong Ye-seol smiled a little.
Thats too bad.
Ill teach you the zither instead if we get a chance in the near future.
Do you know how to y?
A little.
You know how to y with this hand?
Hong Ye-seol naturally held Pyo-wols hand.
Pyo-wols hand was as fine and white as her own.
Pyo-wols hands did not even have the usual calluses. She couldnt believe it was the hand of a person who knows how to y an instrument.
Hong Ye-seol fiddled with Pyo-wols hand for a long time.
Sparks flew even more from the eyes of the men who were near them.
Pyo-wol intertwined his fingers with hers.
Why? Is it that hard to believe?
For the first time, Hong Ye-seol looked flustered.
It is natural for a woman to pull her hand away in surprise when another person grabs it, but she could not shake him off. Her hand was tied perfectly with his.
No. I believe you.
When Hong Ye-seol shook her head, all of a sudden,
Stop it. Let go of her.
Someone approached them with a cold voice.
He was Sang Hang-yeok, the leader of the Gunma n.
He said to Hong Ye-seol,
Are you okay, Lady Hong?
Who are you?
I am the leader of the Gunma n, Sang Hang-yeok. Dont worry, I will protect you from this scoundrel.
Sang Hang-yeok said with his hands behind his back.
The eyes of the Sang Hang-yeok looking at Pyo-wol were full of jealousy.
It was actually Hong Ye-seol who held Pyo-wols hand first, but that fact did not matter to him. What was important to him was that Hong Ye-seol had an embarrassed look on her face.
That alone gave him reason to intervene.
Arent you ashamed? To hold a womans hand like that.
What do you mean?
What do you mean why? You held a womans hand without permission.
Sang Hang-yeok raised his voice.
Then Hong Ye-seol said,
Im really okay with it. So, please calm down your anger.
Hong Ye-seol tried to stop Sang Hang-yeok, but her words only ended up provoking Sang Hang-yeoks jealousy.
You dont have to defend him, Lady Hong! I dont know what youre afraid of, but as long as you have me, you dont have to be afraid of anyone at all. Ill protect you, so dont worry.
Sang Hang-yeok radiated an explosive aura and red at Pyo-wol.
He was ready to take action at any moment.
What is thismotion going on in the sacred Wudang sect?
If the owner of the stern voice hadnt arrived at that time, Sang Hang-yeok would haveunched himself.
The owner of the voice was Woo Pyeong.
At his appearance, Sang Hang-yeok couldnt help but be confused.
Woo Pyeong is one of the first-generation disciples of the Wudang sect.
Although Sang Hang-yeok is said to be the leader of the Gunma n, he could not be free from the influence of the Wudang sect. He didnt know what kind of disadvantages woulde to the Gunma n if he had a fall out with Woo Pyeong.
He quickly changed his expression.
Its nothing, taoist Woo Pyeong.
What do you mean? I saw you picking a fight with my own eyes.
Woo Pyeongs cold words made Sang Hang-yeoks shoulders shrink.
I thought Lady Hong was in trouble
Who said she was in trouble? Did Master Pyo bully Lady Hong? It didnt look like that at all to me.
That is
I heard that the leader of the Gunma n was very wise, but I think the rumors are wrong.
Woo Pyeong showed an expression of tant disappointment.
It was only then that Sang Hang-yeok recognized the seriousness of the problem and looked around. He was wondering if there was anyone who would help him. But everyone in the area coldly turned away from him.
In particr, Bang Jusan, who Sang Hang-yeok regarded as a potentialpetitor, was openly ridiculing him.
Sick! I recognized it when I went out without looking back like that. No matter how desperate you are, you have to sit down and do it. Toe out without any calctions in the Wudang sect. How ugly.
It was like a strongpetitor getting tired of installing it without hesitation, and falling off.
As for Bang Jusan, it was as good as blowing his nose without even touching it.
Woo Pyeong issued a strong warning to Sang Hang-yeok.
Be respectful since the birthday party of our sect leader will be held tomorrow. If you continue to cause trouble, I will forcibly bring you down. Do you understand?
Yes!
In the end, Sang Hang-yeok had no choice but to turn around with his head hanging helplessly.
As Sang Hang-yeok disappeared among the people, Hong Ye-seol lowered her head and said,
Im sorry. This happened because of me. Im going to go ahead now.
Once Hong Ye-seol left, Woo Pyeong approached Pyo-wol.
Are you okay?
You did something useless.
Because I dont want blood to be spilled in the Wudang sect.
Sang Hang-yeok will never know.
The fact that Woo Pyeong actually saved his life.
Sang Hang-yeoks actions were simr to sticking his head into the tigers jaw.
Anyway, I didnt know that amotion like this would arise because of a mere singer.
Because shes not an ordinary person.
What do you mean?
Youd better keep a close eye on her. If you dont want to experience anything embarrassing in the near future.
Pyo-wol looked at his hand.
The hand that held Hong Ye-seols hand still had a faint scent of her body.
The scent of a wild chrysanthemum.
It is characterized by a subtle fragrance that is not perceptible unless you are conscious of it.
It is not suitable for those who want to show their presence in the world. Rather, it was a scent suitable for those who had a tendency to hide something.
* * *
Hong Ye-seol returned to her residence.
Her residence was a wooden building where the artists and musicians invited to the birthday party stayed.
Not only is it far from Qingliu Temple where the warriors stay, but there is a big difference in scale as well.
Hong Ye-seols residence was the farthest room of the wooden building.
Considering her status, she was assigned to a ce where peoples eyes could not easily reach her. Thanks to this, Hong Ye-seol was able to act freely without worrying about the gaze of others.
So hes Pyo-wol
Hong Ye-seol looked down at her hand.
It was a fine hand with no blemishes or calluses.
There were many women in Jianghu, but few had such fine hands.
Especially for a woman trained in martial arts, few had pretty hands.
This is because calluses are formed from hard training, making the knuckles are deformed. However, there was nothing like that in Hong Ye-seols hands.
Her hands looked like she had never done such hard work.
Just by looking at these hands, no one would dare imagine that she is actually a warrior who has gone through rigorous training.
She obtained the Extreme Yin Hand1 after tens of thousands of training sessions.
It was known to be as powerful as the White Lotus Hand2 that was passed down like a legend in Jianghu.
The bones in her hands were broken and glued together dozens of times, and her skin was covered with scars to the point that she couldnt even dare open her eyes and look at it.
If she hadnt been able to get rid of it several times, her hands would still be covered with scars like spider webs.
After obtaining the Extreme Yin Hand, she never felt scared or nervous.
But for the first time today, she experienced that feeling again.
Because of Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol, to hear that name here
Most warriors in Jianghu dont even know his name, let alone his existence.
This is because his unconventional moves are not yet known to the public. However, some people, including her, had more urate information about him than anyone else.
They collected even the smallest information which other people often dismiss, and as a result, they were able to get closer to the reality of the bloodshed that happened in Sichuan.
The closer they got to the truth, the more shocked they were.
That was how surprising Pyo-wols actions were.
Most of all, what surprised them was with regards to Pyo-wols means and methods.
He did not hesitate to use unimaginable means, and he did not care if others would call him cowardly.
He didnt think much of honor.
So she hesitated.
No matter how strong a persons martial arts are, if they are the kind of person who values honor, there will naturally be loopholes, but Pyo-wol did not have such a thing at all.
But is it really him?
Hong Ye-seol frowned.
When she held Pyo-wols hand, she secretly injected her energy.
Even if two people learn the same martial art, the nature of the internal strength umted in each persons body is different. It would often depend on the persons constitution or progress.
But there is also something inmon.
That is, the body would resist against an internal energy that is injected by another person.
Even if the two people learn the same kind of cultivation method, there would still be a slight bacsh. But if the two parties involved had different cultivation methods, the repulsive force inevitably increases.
However, Pyo-wol did not feel such bacsh at all.
Without any resistance, her inner energy momentarily stirred Pyo-wols hand and then disappeared.
So she got more confused.
This would have been impossible if the Pyo-wol she knew was correct.
She initially nned on using him because Sang Hang-yeok came forward, but she did not go through with it because of Woo Pyeong.
Now that this is the case, it would be better to proceed with it.
Hong Ye-seol smiled.
Because she just came up with a good idea.
Hong Ye-seol knew how to use her charm well.
Shall I use him?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading~
Extreme Yin Hand. Raws: ???(̫). ̫ ti C very, too, much; big; extreme yn C female principle; dark; secret shu C hand White Lotus Hand. Raws: ????(ɏ) bi C white; pure, unblemished; bright ɏ lin C lotus, water lily; paradise s C white (silk); in; vegetarian; formerly; normally shu C hand
Chapter 204: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 4
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 4Manhwa: N/A
Chongjins birthday finally came.
The Wudang sect prepared everything needed for the birthday party early in the morning.
The podium that was built yesterday was embellished with various decorations and luxurious chairs.
Musicians also started performing at dawn.
The ying of musical instruments aroused peoples excitement, while the singing of songs attracted peoples attention. The dancers who were charmed by the songs also left their amodations at dawn.
At the grand banquet hall where the event was held, there were numerous snacks being sold. Those who run street vendors under the Wudang Mountain were permitted to enter and do their business inside the sect today.
Numerous snacks, including sweets, were sold like hotcakes.
Happy smiles appeared on the faces of merchants given the boom that went beyond their expectations.
I wish every day was like today.
Haha! I made up a months sales in just one visit.
They thought it would be nice if the Wudang sect leaders birthday was every month.
Hmpf! Everyone is too excited.
A one-eyed man who had been squeezing through the vendors bit his lip.
Unlike other people who were full of excitement, there was one man who was full of dissatisfaction.
It was Hong Mugwang.
Hong Mugwang was walking around alone, separated from the other mercenaries who he had arrived with at the Wudang sect.
After losing one eye to Pyo-wol, he doesnt know why but hispanions were starting to get on his nerves. And since he couldnt take revenge on Pyo-wol, he took out his anger on his colleagues instead.
The mercenaries epted his anger meekly at first. But they soon began to distance themselves from him at some point. That was when his irritability reached its peak.
He exploded in anger yesterday and poured out abusivenguage at his fellow mercenaries.
In particr, on the way to this ce, heshed out at Seol Hajin, who he always saw sticking with Pyo-wol.
The situation escted when Seol Hajin could not stand his abuse anymore and started arguing with him.
In the end, Ko Il-pae said that it would be better for him to leave.
Now that Hong Mugwang was kicked out of the group of mercenaries, he has no choice but to wander around the Wudang sect alone.
Its all because of him.
As Hong Mugwang remembered Pyo-wol, he inevitably gritted his teeth.
If he hadnt had a fight with Pyo-wol, he wouldnt have been rejected by the mercenaries like this, and he wouldnt have lost one of his eyes.
The aftereffects of losing one eye were very great.
As he tried to see the world with one eye instead of two, his viewing angle narrowed, forming a blind spot.
As a warrior, that is considered a fatal disadvantage.
Because of this, Hong Mugwangs self-esteem also fell.
Hong Mugwang was filled with anger as he recalled Pyo-wol.
When he was with the mercenaries, he could not dare show his anger, but now that he is alone, he has nothing to worry about.
I will definitely get revenge someday.
Hong Mugwang vowed to take revenge.
But he knew it, too.
How futile his resolution is.
The gap between Pyo-wol and himself was so huge and great that it could not be narrowed down with just his promise of vengeance.
It was then.
Revenge? What revenge?
An unfamiliar voice came from behind.
Who are you?
Hong Mugwang looked back in surprise.
There stood a young man with a cold expression.
Hong Mugwang immediately recognized the mans identity.
He could not help but know him. It was because the man in front of him was receiving the most attention among the people who entered the Wudang sect.
Jang Muyeon?
Seeing that you know me, you must know what I can do, dont you?
ThatsC
Hong Mugwang unknowingly stepped back. He was overwhelmed by the energy Jang Muyeon gave off.
Jang Muyeons eyes were cold as he looked at Hong Mugwang.
While investigating Wu Jang-rak and the others, Joo Cheon-hak, the leader of the White Tiger Sword Corps, found out that Hong Mugwang could not get along with his party.
While the other mercenaries were full of vignce and difficult to approach, Hong Mugwang was the only one who was easy to approach since he was walking around alone.
Hong Mugwang swallowed dry saliva and said,
What do you want from me?
Tell me what happened that day in the Dead Forest and Ill give you anything you want.
Anything?
I promise you, on the honor of the Rain Mountain Manor.
Really?
Youd better not make me say it twice. Im not in a good mood right now. Instead, Ill make sure you get what you want.
T, thats great!
Hong Mugwang hurriedly replied.
He began to recall what had happened in the Dead Forest.
In fact, he saw very little in the Dead Forest.
He got out of the forest before he got the chance to see and experience anything. However, he knew for sure that Pyo-wol was away and did something.
Jang Muyeon listened carefully to his story.
So youre saying that a person named Pyo-wol killed my uncle?
I think so.
Think?
Ah, no, Im sure. The little guy who is with him also has monstrous abilities, and is cruel beyond measure. When he came back from the forest, he gave off a strong smell of blood. Its clear that he was the one responsible for killing the Heavenly Silver Marketces sect leader Hwa.
So youre saying that a man named Pyo-wol killed my uncle and robbed him of the sword, Gongbu?
Thats right.
Hong Mugwang responded vigorously and looked at Jang Muyeon.
Jang Muyeons expression, which was already as cold as ice, became even more rigid.
Hong Mugwang froze and could only stare at him.
It was long after that when Jang Muyeon opened his mouth again,
Did you say it was because of him that you lost your eye?
Yes! It was only because he conducted a cowardly surprise attack that he managed to take my eyes.
It was a ridiculous story.
There was no reason for a master enough to kill Hwa Yu-cheon, the Heavenly Silver Marketce sect leader, to secretly attack a mercenary.
Jang Muyeon already knew that Hong Mugwang was lying. But he didnt bother pointing it out.
He could still put Hong Mugwang in to use.
Do you want to get revenge on him?
O, of course I want revenge.
Ill help you.
Huh? How?
Hong Mugwangs eyes widened.
You just have to do what I tell you. How about it? Can you do it?
But
You dont have to worry about anything. The Rain Mountain Manor will protect you.
Well, if thats the case
Hong Mugwangs eyes changed.
* * *
As Pyo-wol was about to leave the Qingliu Temple early in the morning, Soma asked,
Brother, where are you going?
The Scripture Pavilion.
Why go there?
I have something to read.
Is that so?
Soma looked disappointed.
He found it a pity that Pyo-wol was going to be busy and away. But he soon nonchntly replied,
Okay, have a safe trip!
How about you?
Ill just be up on a tree.
Without attending the banquet?
I dont like it because theres a lot of people.
Soma did not want to explore the Wudang sect anymore since he had already done it yesterday. In particr, more people came in today than yesterday so the Wudang sect was really crowded.
Soma didnt want to mix in with so many people as he toured the Wudang sect.
Okay. Ill be back.
Yes, brother!
Soma climbed a tall tree and watched Pyo-wol leave the Qingliu Temple.
After leaving Qingliu Temple, Pyo-wol headed straight for the Scripture Pavilion.
Since Chongjin had already let the other disciples know of Pyo-wols visitation, the Wudang sects taoists let Pyo-wol enter without hesitation. However, their hostility towards Pyo-wol remained.
Pyo-wol didnt care about their gaze.
This kind of reaction was already expected. He had no time to waste his energy on such a trivial matter.
He could only stay in the Wudang sect until today. So he had to finish finding the information he needed within the day.
As soon as he entered the Scripture Pavilion, Pyo-wol took out a book and held it.
It was a book called Sect Movements in Anhui Province.1
As the name suggests, it was a book containing rough information about the sects and families in Anhui Province.
It was a book written three years ago.
The information in the book was also from three years ago. The ones written recently were kept separately, while this one was left inside the Scripture Pavilion. So they think that there will be no problem even if an outsider like Pyo-wol sees it.
Although the information was from three years ago, it was very useful to Pyo-wol.
This is because it is possible to guess what kind of sects or families exist and how powerful they are in Anhui Province at least a year ago.
Three years was a long enough time for the world to change. However, unless there was a major incident that shook the world, the power rtions among the sect would remain fixed. It could not be easily changed.
So even information that is dated three years ago was useful enough for Pyo-wol.
Inside the Scripture Pavilion, there were books that not only roughly recorded the situation in Anhui Province, but also about the other sects throughout the world.
Likewise, those books were also written three years ago.
Pyo-wol read all the books calmly.
Pyo-wol was able to read the book more calmly because he was not sneakily stealing the information like what he did when he hade earlier.
What Pyo-wol needed the most was information about the current Jianghu.
Because he spent most of his time in Sichuan, hecked knowledge about Jianghu in general.
The Wudang sects Scripture Pavilion was a treasure trove of information.
The books that Wudang sect taoists read every day and casually flipped through gave Pyo-wol great information.
The same information could differ in quality depending on who analyzes and epts it.
The Wudang sect taoists who pursued Taoism indulged in martial arts books more than these misceneous books. On the other hand, Pyo-wol did not pass over even the smallest information.
As if putting together a fragmented picture, Pyo-wol gathered trivial information and recreated it into a big picture.
Flipping!
Pyo-wol continued to read books without a break.
He only took his eyes off a book when it was getting dark inside the Scripture Pavilion.
After reading books all day, the sun had already set before he knew it.
Just then, the door to the Scripture Pavilion opened, and a middle-aged taoist entered.
He was Woo-sung who was responsible for the Scripture Pavilion.
He said to Pyo-wol,
Stop. You should get out now. The time that sect leader gave you is over.
The eyes of Woo-sung, who was still looking at Pyo-wol, were full of hostility.
Pyo-wol silently closed the book he was holding in his hand.
In the end, he couldnt get any information about Kowloon. Still, it wasnt too bad since he got to learn about all this information about Jianghu.
He got up without hesitation. Pyo-wol knew that he would not be able to obtain any more useful information even if he stayed longer than this.
Why is the sect leader so considerate of him?
Not only the Woo-sung, but most of the taoists guarding the Scripture Pavilion thought so.
The taoists, who did not know of Pyo-wols identity, secretly expressed their dissatisfaction with Chongjins decision. However, the rules of the Wudang sect were so strict that they did not dare to protest.
Pyo-wol came out of the Scripture Pavilion and looked around.
When he entered the Scripture Pavilion, the entire Wudang sect was noisy, but now it was quiet.
Pyo-wol asked Woo-sung,
Is the birthday party over?
Thats right. It ended sessfully, and many warriors have already gone down the mountain.
There was great pride on Woo-sungs face who answered.
As he said, the Wudang sect leaders birthday party ended in great sess.
The dance of the third-generation disciples.
The martial arts demonstration of the second-generation disciples.
The lectures of the first-generation disciples.
And the simple sword fight, which was thest among all the events prepared, drew enthusiastic response from the martial artists.
After this event, the prestige of the Wudang sect increased. People who came started to think that the Wudang sect is the greatest sect in Hubei Jianghu.
With this, the Wudang sect achieved the result it wanted.
Even though they were exhausted from preparing and carrying out the event, the reason why the smiles on the faces of the Wudang sect students did not disappear was because of that.
On the other hand, the faces of the taoists guarding the Woo-sung and the Scripture Pavilion were filled with annoyance. They could not participate in the event because they were busy monitoring Pyo-wol so he wouldnt do anything stupid.
Woo-sung said bluntly,
Now that the event is over, you too should go down Wudang Mountain tomorrow.
Ill do that.
Im warning you. Be quiet, and go down the mountain like a dead rat. I will never forgive you if you do anything wrong.
You have too much pride in yourself.
What?
Woo-sungs eyebrows rose to the sky at Pyo-wols unexpected words.
In my experience, its always the frightened dogs that bark so much.
How dare you call me a dog?!
Dont be a dog that barks recklessly because of your pride as a member of the Wudang sect.
Pyo-wol!
Woo-sung tightly gripped his sword.
He wanted to draw his sword and cut off Pyo-wol.
But he couldnt unsheathe his sword.
Pyo-wol looked at Woo-sung as if he knew that.
Woo-sungs shoulders trembled.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading~
Sect Movements in Anhui Province. Raws: ???????(ʡTɄ). n C peaceful, tranquil, quiet hu C a badge, insignia ʡ shng, xin, xng C province; save, economize T mn C gate, door, entrance, opening pi, mi, bi, p C school of thought, sect, branch dng C move, happen; movement, action xing C toward, direction, trend
Chapter 205: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 5
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 5Manhwa: N/A
The Wudang sect evening was quiet as if it hadnt been so noisy just a few moments before.
Many of those who came and attended Chongjins birthday party already left. There were not that many who remained.
The big crowd that had once filled the banquet hall was nowhere to be found. Only the Wudang sect masters were left, as they were busy cleaning up the ce.
Since it was a banquet that hosted so many people, the amount of trash that came out was staggering. And it was up to the Wudang sect taoists to clean it all up.
All of the disciples, from third to first-generation, were mobilized to tidy up the area. Since there was so much trash that needed to be cleaned, the work that started in the early evening continued untilte at night.
Nheless, no oneined. They all cleaned up silently. The taoists thought this was also part of their training.
Pyo-wol had thought that the disciples of the Wudang sect were great as he watched them be passionate about cleaning without saying anything.
It was such a boring chore yet they considered it as part of their daily training and enjoyed it. However, it was unknown whether any of these disciples would grow up to be a gigantic tree that could make a great impact in Jianghu.
Some swept and collected trash, without caring as Pyo-wol passed by. Those people who were not bothered by his presence, rather bowed their heads slightly when they saw Pyo-wol. Their faces were as bright as if they had cut off worldly desires.
But not all of them were like that. There were also those who are sensitive to strangers like Woo-sung.
After passing through the grand banquet hall, Pyo-wol returned to the Qingliu Temple.
Since many people had already left the sect, the Qingliu Temple became quiet and deste.
When Pyo-wol was just about to enter the Qingliu Temple,
AHHH!
A desperate scream suddenly broke the silence of the Wudang sect.
Huh?
Whats going on?
Pyo-wol could hear the people staying in Qingliu Temple running out in surprise.
He frowned slightly.
For some reason, he didnt have a good feeling about this.
Pyo-wol walked towards the direction where the scream came from. By the time he had arrived at the source of the scream, many people had already gathered at the scene.
Its murder.
A person is dead.
The people who were around the scene whispered to each other.
Pyo-wol walked forward and passed through the crowd.
When Pyo-wol finally arrived in front, Pyo-wols face hardened.
In the middle of a circle of people stood a little boy with blood on his face. And a man was lying face down in front of the boy.
Pyo-wol looked at the boy.
Soma.
Hearing his voice, the boy turned his head and looked at Pyo-wol.
Brother!
The boy who looked at Pyo-wol with a puzzled expression was Soma.
Pyo-wol approached Soma.
What happened?
Thats
Soma couldnt exin properly.
There was the sword, Gongbu, in his hands. And it was bloody. Given the circumstances, the blood seemed to be from the man lying on the floor.
Pyo-wol turned the mans body over. Then a familiar face appeared.
It was a man with one eye.
Hong Mugwang.
Pyo-wol remembered him clearly because he took one of his eyes with his own hands.
Even without checking his pulse, Pyo-wol already knew he was dead. There wererge and small wounds all over Hong Mugwangs body.
Pyo-wol stared nkly at Hong Mugwangs face.
There was also blood flowing from his eyes, nose and ears.
As if he couldnt believe his own death, Hong Mugwang had his remaining eyes wide open.
Pyo-wol looked at Soma again.
Soma shook his head vigorously and said,
We might have fought, but I didnt kill him. I really swear!
Okay.
After Pyo-wol nodded, he heard,
How dare youmit murder in the Wudang sect?! For a little guy to have such strength.
A cold voice suddenly came from among the people.
The people surrounding Soma and Pyo-wol parted ways and six men walked out. The men who radiated a cold atmosphere were Jang Muyeon and the warriors of the White Tiger Sword Corps.
Jang Muyeon looked at Soma with de-like sharp eyes.
How could youmit murder in a sacred Wudang sect.
I didnt kill him.
Then what is the meaning of that?
Jang Muyeon pointed at Hong Mugwangs body.
Well, thats
Soma was at a loss for words.
Hong Mugwang came to him while he was resting on a tree. Hong Mugwang then tried to provoke him for no reason at all. In the end, Soma fell for his provocation, and they ended up exchanging blows several times.
But that was it.
This was also the reason why Soma was dumbfounded when Hong Mugwang, who he was fighting against, suddenly copsed while spurting blood. It didnt take long for Hong Mugwang to die soon after.
Whats all thismotion?
Someone was murdered in the Qingliu Temple!
To make matters worse, the Wudang sects taoists stormed into the Qingliu Temple. They alternately looked at Soma and Hong Mugwangs dead body, then they became furious.
In their eyes, there was no doubt that it was Soma who had killed Hong Mugwang.
Woo-sung stepped forward among the taoists.
Even before all of this happened, he already had a bad feeling about Pyo-wol. So the anger he had been trying to suppress all this time started to show on his face.
Jang Muyeon said to Woo-sung,
This young demon killed that poor man.
You dare! Hurry up and catch that demon!
Woo-sung ordered the disciples.
The said disciples then rushed over and surrounded Soma.
Cwaaang!
All of them pulled out their swords and aimed it at Soma.
But I didnt kill him!
Soma protested, but to no avail.
How do you exin that body then?!
Whats that blood on your sword?
The Wudang sect disciples surrounding Soma all poured out their usations.
Somas face stiffened at their words. Being simultaneously criticized by everyone like this made his heart ache. He found it difficult to breathe.
It was as if the whole world had be his enemy.
The moment his eyes turned white, Pyo-wol stood in front of him.
In an instant, the suffocating pressure disappeared, and Soma could finally breathe.
Hah hah!
Soma breathed heavily and looked at Pyo-wols back.
Pyo-wol stood in front of Soma, while looking at the Wudang sect masters and Jang Muyeon.
Woo-sung red at Pyo-wol and said,
Get out of the way! Were going to take away the criminal who dared tomit murder in the Wudang sect!
What are you going to do to him?
I will punish him ording to thew of the Wudang sect!
Without investigating the truth of the matter?
Theres such clear evidence right in front of us. What is there to investigate? The dead body is enough proof. If you insist on protecting that demon to the end, I will not let it go.
Woo-sung raised his qi.
He already considered Pyo-wol a thorn in his eye even back then. With Pyo-wol stepping out like this, he and the rest of the Wudang sect disciples have all the more reason to shift their anger towards Pyo-wol.
Whats going on?
Someone was murdered in our sect?
Upon hearing the news, the leaders of the Wudang sect appeared at Qingliu Temple.
Among them was Gong-jin.
Gong-jin looked at Pyo-wol and Soma alternately with calm eyes.
How could a murder happen in the Wudang sect?
As a Wudang sect elder, his voice had strong power.
The disciples and other warriors surrounding Soma flinched at his stern voice.
His presence is oftentimes hardly felt because he is overshadowed by Chongjin, who is the Wudang sect leader, or Sang-jin, who is the Number One Sword.
But everyone who knew him knew it.
That the Wudang sects course and direction are all decided by him.
Gong-jin may be the weakest among the elders, but he possessed excellent intelligence to support hisck of strength.
Gong-jin held out his hand to Soma,
Did you kill that man with that sword? Give it to me.
No!
Soma shook his head, holding Gongbu tightly in his arms.
At that, Gong-jin frowned, while the Wudang sect disciples became enraged.
How dare you ignore the elders words!
Give him your sword!
Their voices were like daggers that seemed to stab Soma.
Soma gritted his teeth as he tried to ignore their piercing words.
Killing intent could be found in Somas eyes.
Ever since he was saved by Pyo-wol, Soma had tried his best to hold back himself. He might have frequently said words such as, I will kill you, but he actually refrained from resorting to such cruel measures whenever possible.
Although it cannot be said that he has be a different person, it is true that he has at least somewhat controlled himself.
However, Somas self-control was shaking as he continued to receive such criticism like this.
Gong-jin took a step closer to Soma.
He still had his hand out in front of him.
Unspoken pressure pressed down on Soma.
In the end, the moment Somas unbearable anger was about to explode, Pyo-wols voice resounded in the Qingliu Temple.
Thats enough.
It was a in voice, devoid of any emotion.
However, the moment they heard his voice, the disciples and warriors felt as if their flesh was being sliced with sharp razors.
It was the same with Gong-jin, who had his hand reached out.
The creepy feeling made him withdraw his hand.
Gong-jin red at Pyo-wol.
Are you going to interfere? It doesnt matter if youre recognized by sect leader Chongjin, if you dare intervene in the affairs of our sect, we will not let it pass.
Somas business is mine, so I have every right to intervene.
Such sophistry
Youre better off without your eyes.
What?
Even though you have eyes, you cannot see the truth. No, maybe its because you are only forcing yourself to see only what you want to see? Then thats even worse. For a fool who cannot even distinguish the truth to take a seat as an elder of a prestigious sect.
YouC!
Gong-jin, who couldnt hold back his anger for a moment, roared out.
After his roar, the roof tiles of Qingliu Temple vibrated. The warriors then had distressed expressions. The roar that came out of Gong-jin pierced their eardrums and shook their brain.
However, Pyo-wols expression didnt change even after receiving Gong-jins roar directly.
Instead, the scarf that covered his face flew away, revealing his face. The eyes of those who were seeing Pyo-wols face for the first time shook at his shocking appearance.
Pyo-wol approached Gong-jin, not paying attention to their gazes.
Gong-jin unknowingly grabbed the handle of his sword which was ced at his waist.
Pyo-wol did not pose any threat, but he reacted unconsciously.
The disciples and warriors around them looked at Gong-jin with puzzled expressions. To them, Gong-jin looked frightened and reacted too sensitively.
Gong-jins face became distorted. But he soon had a confused expression on his face.
Pyo-wol had narrowed the gap between them before he knew it.
He had to decide now.
If Pyo-wol is an enemy aiming for his life, then he has to eliminate him before he gets any closer. This is because his opportunity to counterattack would be lost if Pyo-wol got too close.
But, if Pyo-wol is not actually aiming for his life, and he attacks him for no reason then he would be humiliated.
Gong-jin is the one who is known for being the think tank of the Wudang sect, but at this moment, his mind was nk. He doesnt know how to react.
It was a difference in experience.
He had never met anyone who stood in direct opposition to his authority.
If his authority doesnt work against the other person, then he has to suppress them with martial arts, but his opponent doesnt look easy. And it wasnt his tendency to resort to fighting.
Thats why, after hesitating, he stopped putting the symbol within his own space.
Gong-jins eyes met with Pyo-wol, who was now a few inches away from him.
He had seen Pyo-wols eyes from afar, but this was the first time he saw them up close.
Pyo-wols eyes up close were more terrifying than he thought.
It wasnt simply a matter of him not expressing his emotions.
There was something in Pyo-wols eyes that made the onlooker naturally afraid.
Gong-jin did now know what kind of life Pyo-wol had to experience for him to have such eyes at such a young age.
S, step back.
Hong Mugwang didnt die because of Soma.
What nonsense
He may have been injured by Somas sword, but none of those wounds were deep enough for him to die.
Then why did he die?
His internal organs had burst from excessive pressure.
What?
Can you see the dried blood in his eyes, nose and ears?
..
The sword wound was on his torso, so why did bloode out of his orifices? Have you thought about it? I dont think so. You just assumed and decided that Soma was the culprit.
Th, thats
If you cut open his corpse, youll see that his intestines have bursted. Ill cut open his stomach right now and show it to you.
Sueuk!
Pyo-wol took out and held his phantom dagger.
Chapter 206: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 6
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 6Manhwa: N/A
The dark-colored phantom dagger reflected and scattered the light from the torch.
When Pyo-wol pulled out a dagger right in front of his nose, Gong-jin felt terrified and stepped back.
It was then.
Theres no need to cut open his body. Let me check.
A middle-aged man walked out of the crowd.
The appearance of a skinny man with a nervous expression made the people nearby buzz.
Isnt that person Shim?
If its Physician Shim, then we can trust him.
The mans name was Shim Hak, a reputed doctor who is rumored to have divine powers. His medical techniques were so mysterious that he had a reputation for healing a few wounds with just acupuncture.
He was so reliable that even in the Wudang sect, if a disciple suffered a serious injury, they would send the said disciple to Shim Hak for treatment.
Shim Hak approached Hong Mugwangs body without hesitation and examined it closely.
Gong-jin and the warriors looked at Shim Hak with tense eyes.
Shim Hak first examined the sword wounds, then looked closely at Hong Mugwangs abdomen, eyes, and nose.
After a while, Shim Hak stood up.
His eyes became red and bloodshot like Somas from being on edge.
Shim Hak looked around the people surrounding him and said,
I can guarantee that the sword wound on this young warriors body is not the cause of his death.
Really?
Im saying it with my honor on the line. The sword wound is quite deep, but its not fatal enough to take a persons life.
Then his words were true?
The murmur of the crowd of warriors grew louder.
Shim Hak did not pay attention to their reaction, and continued,
Like what this young man said, all of the corpses internal organs are damaged. Among them, the liver is seriously damaged.
Liver?
The liver is the organ that reacts greatly when the body is poisoned. Its already obvious why the liver is damaged like this.
So its because of poison?
A poison which makes a persons potential explode at once usually shows this kind of reaction.
Is it possible he failed from doing the bone marrow cleansing?
Ive treated patients who suffered from failed bone marrow cleansing, but it doesnt cause major damage to the stomach or small intestine.
Hmm
Gong-jin was silent at Shim Haks calm exnation.
This is because Pyo-wols words prove to be true.
Shim Hak continued,
Above all, look at the blood shed from his orifices. The blooding from the bodys other wounds are still wet, while the blood from his nose, eyes and mouth has already dried up. Its a phenomenon that happens when the blood in the intestines has been poisoned with some kind of drug.
Since a person like Shim Hak had alreadye to a diagnosis, there was no reason to doubt any more.
If you dont believe me, cut open his stomach like what that man proposed. You can see that the color of the bodys intestines are different from usual.
So youre saying he fought that kid while on drugs that made him dramatically increase his strength and potential?
This kind of poison doesnt have a big effect on the body if it stays still. However, the moment the person moves violently, it reacts immediately and attacks the body.
Hic!
In the end, Gong-jin had no choice but to admit that Shim Haks words were true. His reasoning was well-organized and sound. Furthermore, he had no connection or rtionship with Soma. He had no reason to defend him.
Morever, Gong-jin knew better than anyone else Shim Haks personality and tendencies.
In the first ce, he was not a person who could be persuaded by someone. If he was such a person, the Wudang sect would not have sent critically ill patients to him.
At this time, it was already clear that Soma did not kill Hong Mugwang.
Now, the question is who poisoned Hong Mugwang.
Hong Mugwang could not have taken poison himself.
Soma may have been cleared of charge, but the truth remains to be seen.
Who on earth gave him the poison? Once we find him, we will never let him go.
Gong-jins white beard trembled.
Then Pyo-wol coldly spoke to him,
Before that, shouldnt you apologize to Soma first?
You just wont let it go, would you?
Gong-jins face was miserably distorted.
It was the first time for him, a proud member of the Wudang sect, to be driven into such a predicament.
The eyes of the numerous warriors and taoists were on him
Gong-jin closed his eyes tightly.
O Primordial God, why are you giving me such an ordeal?
He resented his carelessness for stepping out prematurely.
It takes a lot of courage for a person to admit their own mistakes. This is especially true for those who upy a high position like Gong-jin.
After a moment of agony, Gong-jin opened his mouth,
Im sorry, I was rash and hastily pointed you out as the culprit. Forgive me for my mistake.
Gong-jin bowed to Soma.
His appearance of honestly admitting his mistakes and bowing down left a great impression on the warriors gathered here.
Some warriors even felt ashamed. They reacted the same as Gong-jin. They criticized Soma without hesitation.
Kheup!
Um!
However, no one had the courage to apologize to Soma like Gong-jin did. They all just turned their heads away and coughed awkwardly.
Soma said to Gong-jin,
I told you. I didnt kill him.
Yes. I was wrong.
Dont worry, I forgive you!
Thank you.
But just this once. If you threaten me again without proof, I will fight back.
Heh heh
At Somas threat, Gong-jin turned his gaze away with an awkward expression. He finds it embarrassing to keep looking into Somas eyes.
In his peripheral vision, he saw Pyo-wol walking towards somewhere.
The direction Pyo-wols footsteps were headed was towards Jang Muyeon and the White Tiger Sword Corps.
Jang Muyeons face stiffened as he saw Pyo-wol approaching him.
He had been smiling like a winner just a moment ago, but he couldnt do so anymore.
Just when the rice is already cooked
It was Jang Muyeon who instigated Hong Mugwang.
He persuaded Hong Mugwang to do his bidding by saying that he would be protected by the Rain Mountain Manor.
He was also the one who gave Hong Mugwang drugs. He deceived Hong Mugwang by saying that it was a pill that temporarily increases a persons vitality, but in fact it was a poison called ck Blood Pill. 1
The ck Blood Pill causes a persons inherent potential to explode, thus making them squeeze out power beyond their limits.
The price?
It was the death of the user.
But Hong Mugwang believed his lies and took the ck Blood Pill.
Another side effect of ck Blood Pill is that it paralyzes the persons cognition. It would prevent them from thinking rationally and would amplify their anger.
So upon seeing Soma, Hong Mugwangs anger exploded. His anger toward Pyo-wol was expressed towards Soma.
Everything went as Jang Muyeons expected up to this point.
Hong Mugwang died due to the side effects of the ck Blood Pill, and the Wudang sects taoists tried to take the sword Gongbu away from Soma.
Jang Muyeon would thenter on try to purchase the sword from the Wudang sect at a reasonable price.
Everything was going smoothly ording to his n.
But everything went awry the moment Pyo-wol stepped forward.
He didnt expect Pyo-wol to see through the truth in an instant.
As Pyo-wol got closer, Jang Muyeons chin twitched.
His emotionless and unwavering eyes were looking straight at him. He was staring at him as if he knew all the truth.
Jang Muyeon wanted to pick up his sword and dig out Pyo-wols eyes right away. But he couldnt do so because of the eyes around him.
If he attacks Pyo-wol here, it is like implicitly admitting that he is guilty of something. So he only looked at Pyo-wol, trying not to show any reaction.
Pyo-wol finally arrived in front of Jang Muyeon.
Everyone held their breath as they watched Pyo-wol and Jang Muyeon. They were not idiots. All of them thought there must be a reason why Pyo-wol approached Jang Muyeon like this.
Pyo-wol looked at Jang Muyeon without saying a word.
Jang Muyeon tried hard to keep a calm expression, but he couldnt hide the flustered emotion in his eyes.
Pyo-wol kept staring into his eyes.
Jang Muyeon became furious.
Why are you doing this? Are you trying to pick a fight with me?
At that moment, Pyo-wol smelled a faint scenting from Jang Muyeon. A fragrance that he would never smell unless he was conscious of it.
The scent of wild chrysanthemum.
Its a scent that doesnt suit a man who has learned martial arts. This is because its the type of fragrance that only a very small number of women use.
As far as Pyo-wol knew, there was only one person in Wudang Mountain that smelled like wild chrysanthemums.
Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol and Jang Muyeon.
A charming woman and a wild young master.
The two met secretly, leading the womans scent to linger around this man.
Pyo-wol looked around.
Hong Ye-seol was nowhere to be seen.
In the ce where everyone was gathered, only she was nowhere to be found.
Pyo-wols eyes narrowed.
Seeing this, Jang Muyeon unknowingly flinched.
At that moment, Pyo-wol opened his mouth,
Have you slept with her?
What are you talking about?
Hong Ye-seol.
That
Jang Muyeon, who was caught off guard, stammered.
Pyo-wols voice grew colder.
Where is she?
How would I know that?
Jang Muyeons answer added confidence to Pyo-wols spection.
Make a sound in the east, then strike in the west.2
You keep talking bullshit. What are you on about?
Jang Muyeon shouted, but Pyo-wol didnt care about him anymore.
Jang Muyeon would think he was the one who led all this work himself, but he was nothing more than a pawn in the chess board.
There was someone else who manipted this series of events.
Pyo-wol approached Woo-sung.
Woo-sung red at Pyo-wol with a frown on his face.
He wasnt stupid either.
He noticed that something strange was going on. But he couldnt figure out what it was.
Pyo-wol said to Woo-sung,
Youd better go to the library right now.
What?
Maybe its toote.
No way? Sound in the east, strike west?
Only then did Woo-sung realize something and his face turned white.
Due to the series of disturbances, many of the Wudang sects disciples flocked to Qingliu Temple. This left the other ces empty.
He doesnt know why Pyo-wol mentioned the library, but it was clear that something had happened there.
All of you, follow me.
Woo-sung took the disciples and hurriedly ran to the library, while Gong-jin headed to Shangqing Temple where the other elders were.
In an instant, the Wudang sect taoists left the scene.
Only the warriors remained.
Jang Muyeon and the White Tiger Sword Corps were also nowhere to be seen. Taking advantage of the chaos which caused the Wudang sect taoists to hurriedly flee, they also escaped from the Wudang sect.
Pyo-wol approached Soma.
Are you okay?
I can endure it.
Soma shouted loudly while puffing his chest.
His eyes, which had been red just a moment ago, had returned to normal before he knew it.
Lets go!
Where?
You have to return back the suffering he gave to you.
Okay!
Somas eyes changed.
If it wasnt for Pyo-wol, he would have been falsely used, making him the enemy of everyone.
If Pyo-wol hadnt proved his innocence, he would either be imprisoned by the Wudang sect by now, or he would have lost his life due to thebined efforts of the taoists.
Although he may have the form of a child, Soma was not foolish.
Seeing how Pyo-wol treated Jang Muyeon, Soma realized that Jang Muyeon was behind all of this.
Soma did not care about the reason why Jang Muyeon set up this trap. The important thing is that he suffered hardship because of him. And now, he must give back as much as he suffered.
That was the principle that Soma had learned while following Pyo-wol.
Once a person is down, it is a warriors nature to swarm like wild dogs and bite them.
So he shouldnt withdraw or shrink just because he had been hurt. He should inflict and return the same amount or even more wounds to them. That way, in the future, they wont look down on him and act like this.
Soma looked around at the remaining warriors.
The warriors who had been staring at him with great hostility until a little while ago turned their heads and avoided his gaze.
They, too, sensed that things were going to take a strange turn.
Damn it!
Whats going on?
They did not know the full truth behind the matter, but it was clear that they greatly misunderstood something.
They couldnt look at Soma properly, and were embarrassed.
Hmpf!
Soma snorted then followed after Pyo-wol.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Yay for action!
Dark Blood Pill. Raws: Heukhyeol-hwan, hi C ck; dark; evil, sinister Ѫ xi, xu C blood; radical number 143 wn C small round object; pellet, pill Make a sound in the east, then strike in the west. Raws: Seongdonggyeseo, ????(Ė|). One of the tactics in the Chinese militaryw book Thirty-six Strategies. In any battle the element of surprise can provide an overwhelming advantage. Even when face-to-face with an enemy, surprise can still be employed by attacking where they least expect it. Create an expectation in the enemys mind through the use of a feint. Manipte the enemy to focus their resources somewhere before attacking elsewhere that is poorly defended. Tactically, this is known as an open feint.
Chapter 207: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 7
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 7Manhwa: N/A
The warehouse of the Wudang sect existed in the basement of Taihuo Temple.
It has existed since the time Taihuo Temple was built and has been forgotten from peoples memories for hundreds of years.
It was only during the extensive renovation of the halls ahead of Chongjins birthday that the warehouse was revealed to the world again.
The warehouse, which was discovered by chance, had a good environment for storing books.
This is also the reason why Chongjin decided to move all the important and major books of the Scripture Pavilion to this ce until his birthday was over.
This was to prevent possible idents.
The number of books might be smaller than Shaolin Temple, but there were numerous martial arts books in the Wudang sect Scripture Pavilion.
Most of them were Wudang sect martial arts, but there were also many martial arts books which are from the outside.
The Wudang sect has gone through many ups and downs over its long course of history.
They fought and took revenge against the forces that tried to trample their sect.
Fighting against numerous enemies, they felt the need to study the opponents martial arts. So, the Wudang sect disciples took the martial arts books of the fallen warriors and analyzed them.
There were hundreds of books collected in this way alone.
The Wudang sect divided the warehouse into two main sections.
The inner and outer warehouse.
The martial arts books of the Wudang sect were stored in the inner warehouse, while the martial arts books of the outsiders were ced in the outer warehouse.
Only after passing through the outer warehouse could a person enter the inner warehouse. This consequently made it more difficult to enter the inner warehouse than the outer warehouse.
However, this does not mean that the security of the outer warehouse isx.
To enter the outer warehouse, one had to go through arge iron gate guarded by four taoists.
Furthermore, the location of the Taihuo Temple in the Wudang sect is in the center.
Dozens of taoists are always on guard, and spread out on different establishments.
The warehouse is in the basement of Taihuo Temple.
It was close to impossible for outsiders to break into the warehouse.
But it still happened.
What is this?
Woo-sung looked stunned as he stared at the wide open door of the outer warehouse.
The Wudang sect warriors standing guard in front of the outer warehouse were all bleeding. Each of them had thread-like wounds on their necks.
At first nce, it looked like they had been scratched by a tree branch.
The average person usually does not die from wounds like this. However, all of the monks were all dead.
The wounds may not seem much of a big deal on the surface, but the depth of the wound was deep enough to kill them.
Tae-seon! Tae-hang!
Woo-sung called the names of the dead monks.
All those who were guarding the outer warehouse were members of the Wudang sect. Although they were not direct disciples, they were promising talents who had been taught by Woo-sung.
Someone had secretly infiltrated Taihuo Temple and killed the disciples guarding the warehouse. This could only mean that the said person had been aiming for the warehouse all along.
You guys, hurry up and inform the sect leader about this!
Yes!
After giving orders to his disciples, Woo-sung hurriedly entered the outer warehouse.
There were more than hundreds of secret books in the outer warehouse.
It was impossible for the average person to memorize all these books. However, Woo-sung was the person in charge of managing the Scripture Pavilion for a long time.
Although he did not know every contents of the book, he remembered both the number and name of the books stored in this warehouse.
Woo-sung hurriedly looked through the bookshelves to see if there were any missing books.
He was in a hurry.
Among the secret grades stored in the outer warehouse, there was nothing that was not a great martial arts book.
If even one book is leaked, the world is bound to be in a frenzy.
After looking around for a while, Woo-sung found out what the missing book was.
Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts.1
It was a secret book that the Wudang sect got their hands on during the War of the Blood Heavens.
The Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts was known to have been mastered by Cheok Gye-young, the King of Devils,2 one of the best warriors of the Celestial Demon Union.
It was not known how the Wudang sect got the Grinding Demonic Martial Arts.
But one thing is certain.
The Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts is one of the greatest martial arts among the countless demonic arts in the world.
If it was known that the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts was leaked, then great confusion and chaos would ur in the world.
Oh noC!
Woo-sungs face turned white.
At that time, Chongjin and the elders of the Wudang sect arrived at the outer warehouse.
What the hell is going on here?
Sect leader!
I wont ask a second time.
Woo-sung hurriedly told the angry Chongjin what had happened.
After hearing the entire story, the faces of Chongjin and the elders quickly hardened.
So, while most of the sects attention was drawn to the disturbance that urred in Qingliu Temple, an assassin took this opportunity to break into the warehouse.
Thats right.
Woo-sung replied weakly.
Gong-jinsplexion, who was nearby, also turned white.
At the time when books were stolen, the attention of the Wudang sect disciples was focused on the turmoil in Qingliu Temple. Even some of the guards at Taihuo Temple came out to watch.
Woo-sung and Gong-jin had escted the issue without being able to calmly grasp the situation. Because of that, the attention of the Wudang sect was concentrated on Qingliu Temple, and thus reducing the surveince on major establishments such as the Taihuo Temple.
It was truly a case of making a noise on the east and attacking west.
Gong-jin staggered as if he was about to copse.
He was proud of being called the brains of the Wudang sect. But he ended up being deceived by the enemys tricks, only focusing and aggravating the incident in Qingliu Temple.
It was truly embarrassing to say the least.
Chongjin rified the situation.
So, Hong Mugwang is just used as a scapegoat to attract all the attention of the sect. In that time, the assassin incapacitate the people guarding the outer warehouse to steal the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts?
Thats right.
Then the first person to intimidate Soma was a young master of the Rain Mountain Manor?
Yes!
Then Woo-sung and Gong-jin stepped forward and intervened?
Yes!
The two men answered helplessly.
Gong-jin and Woo-sung bowed their heads. They could not look at Chongjin straight in the eyes.
Chongjins gaze turned to Woo Pyeong.
Before this incident, Pyo-wol said to be wary of a female singer, right?
Yes. Thats why I started investigating all of the musicians and artists who entered the sect.
He also warned me to beware of the Hundred Wraith Union.
Chongjins eyes became sharp.
Putting Pyo-wols words together, the female singer named Hong Ye-seol, who was invited to his birthday party, must have been an assassin from the Hundred Wraith Union.
Sang-jin.
Yes, senior brother!
The Wudang Sect Number One Sword, Sang-jin, stepped forward and answered.
Take the Wudang sects Seven Swords and track down Hong Ye-seol. From the circumstances, it seems that she is an assassin from the Hundred Wraith Union.
Im sorry, senior brother, but can we really trust his words?
Sang-jin.
Yes!
No matter what anyone says, you are definitely the Wudang Sects Number One Sword. But that doesnt mean you can ignore my words..
Pardon? When did I?
Sang-jin looked at Chongjin in surprise.
Chongjin continued with his characteristic benevolent smile.
Your sense of selflessness has been the driving force behind your great development, making you earn your reputation as the Wudang sects Number One Sword. But at the same time, this caused your field of vision to narrow. You have forgotten how to look at things with a wide perspective. Think broadly, and learn to see through the nature of people. Appearances arent everything.
Sang-jin didnt say anything.
It was the first time that Chongjin had said such a thing to him after growing up.
So it felt more heartbreaking.
Go ahead. Ill tell you the details after you catch her.
Okay. Ill be sure to catch that assassin.
I trust you.
Yes!
Sang-jin answered and went outside.
The Wudang sect Seven Swords followed right behind him.
Chongjins eyes now turned to Gong-jin.
Gong-jin.
Yes, senior brother!
You said that the first person to intimidate Soma was young master Jang of the Rain Mountain Manor, right?
Thats right.
If an assassin is striking west, then she must be at the east.
Thats too spective
Gong-jin!
Yes!
Im very disappointed in you. Its good that you took the time to celebrate my birthday, but it has caused so many problems. Furthermore, you still dont know what you did wrong.
Im sorry.
Look at the bigger picture. You can never break the mold just by looking at the fragmentary aspects. The assassin has already broken the mold and sees the big picture, so dont underestimate her as simply as an assassin. Acknowledge her abilities. Only then can you develop.
Okay, senior brother!
Gong-jin lowered his head and replied.
A shameful look shed across his face.
It was clear that theres a problem with him for Chongjin to say and point out this much.
At that time, a Wudang sect disciple ran up and whispered something in Woo Pyeongs ear.
Woo Pyeong hurriedly told Chongjin.
Young master Jang and his party had already left the sect and gone down the mountain.
Hm
Should I send someone to go after them?
Leave them alone.
Pardon?
Theres no need for the Wudang sect toe forward and cause a conflict with the Rain Mountain Manor. Even if its not us, there will be someone else to deal with young master Jang.
No way. Do you mean?
Chongjin nodded.
A person like him never forgets his grudges. Theres no reason for the Wudang sect to have blood on its hands.
* * *
Jang Muyeon and White Tiger Sword Corps ran down the mountain slope at terrifying speed. They may have gone down the Wudang Mountain, but it was still too early for them to feel relieved.
The strength of the Wudang sect is not limited to the people inside the Wudang Mountain.
The entire Hubei province was under their influence.
Shit!
Jang Muyeon gritted his teeth.
That woman was the problem.
She had sneaked into his room like a stray cat in the middle of the night.
Hong Ye-seol.
How could an ordinary face look so alluring?
He fell in love with her whispers as if he had been drunk on something.
It would have been less unfair if they had slept together, but that wasnt the case either.
Now that he thinks about it. It was strange. For an experienced man like him to fall for a womans whispers and act ording to her wishes.
Hong Ye-seol said that she wanted revenge because she was humiliated by Pyo-wol, so Jang Muyeon was willing to stand up for her.
The woman wanted revenge on Pyo-wol, while he wanted the sword, Gongbu, which was in Somas hands.
Their interests coincided, so Jang Muyeon boldly used Hong Mugwang.
That was the problem.
Now that he looked back into it, he doesnt know anything about Hong Ye-seol.
He only knew her name.
It might not even be her real name.
It was like being possessed by a ghost.
Everything was full of iprehensible things.
Jang Muyeon decided to think about Hong Ye-seolter.
The important thing was to get out of the Wudang sects territory.
The Wudang sect might have already noticed by now that they were involved in a series of events.
People mored that the power of the Rain Mountain Manor was as good as that of the Wudang sect, but in fact there was a considerable gap between the two factions.
It didnt matter if the Rain Mountain Manor had grown rapidly in recent decades, it was close to impossible to have power equal to that of the Wudang sect with hundreds of years of power.
Thankfully, the territories of the two forces did not ovep, so there was no reason for them to sh. Anyone could easily predict that the Rain Mountain Manor would suffer greater damage if the two sects decided to collide head-on.
Although the Wudang sect would not directly pressure the Rain Mountain Manor for the sake of saving face, it was clear that thetter sect would have their activities greatly restricted in Hubei Province.
The restrictions on Rain Mountain Manors activities in Hubei Province would not be a problem if his purpose was achieved.
But the problem is that he hasnt gotten his hands on Gongbu yet.
If he cant return with the sword, Gongbu, then his father Jang Pyeongsan will be greatly disappointed. And if that happens, he will bepletely excluded from the sessor rights.
That worst-case scenario had to be prevented.
Jang Muyeon gave an order to Joo Cheon-hak, the captain of the White Tiger Sword Corps.
Immediately summon all members of the White Tiger Sword Corps.
Alright.
Joo Cheon-hak was also aware of the seriousness of the situation, so he answered right away.
The White Tiger Sword Corps, which could not climb Wudang Mountain, was waiting at the foot of the mountain. If their forces joined, they had nothing to be afraid of.
I must obtain Gongbu. That is the only way to ovee this situation.
Jang Muyeon looked at Wudang Mountain, which was immersed in darkness.
He felt a cold wind blowing from Wudang Mountain.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading~ If there are any errors let me know!
Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts. Raws: Mama Gyeonggi Gong, ?????(ĥħŚ). ĥ m C grind; polish; rub; wear out; a millstone ħ m C demon, evil spirits; magic power jn C strong, unyielding, tough, powerful q C air, gas, steam, vapor; spirit gng C achievement, merit, good result King of Devils. Raws: ????(ĥħ). ĥ m C grind; polish; rub; wear out; a millstone ħ m C demon, evil spirits; magic power gu C ghost; spirit of dead; devil wng C king, ruler; royal; surname
Chapter 208: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 8
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 8Manhwa: N/A
Befitting the representative armed organization of the Rain Mountain Manor, the White Tiger Sword Corps was made up of sword masters.
The strength of each individual exceeds some of the masters in Jianghu, and they were united around a powerful master named Joo Cheon-hak.
While there might be countless warriors who possess stronger martial arts than them, they were proud of the fact that there are only a select few groups that are more tightly united than them.
Joo Cheon-hak nodded as he watched the White Tiger Sword Corps assemble.
Just being together with them made him feel secure.
Although they were still technically in the territory of the Wudang sect, they had nothing to be afraid of because thirty members of the White Tiger Sword Corps had already gathered in one ce.
Jang Muyeon gave an order to the White Tiger Sword Corps,
The target is a little boy named Soma. We will be guarding the road leading down to the Wudang sect. Once he appears, take him down and steal the sword, Gongbu.
If we kill a person while we are in the Wudang sect territory, itll be a big problem. Will that be okay?
One of the White Tiger Sword Corps warriors asked.
Sects with great power like the Wudang sect do not just let other warriors from other sects run around in their territory. Furthermore, if they kill a person directly in their front yard, it will be a big issue.
It will certainly be a problem.
Then why?
You dont have to worry about that. Ill take care of everything at the Rain Mountain Manor. Once we get out of Hubei Province without getting caught, even the Wudang sect wont be able to make an issue out of it.
Even though the Rain Mountain Manor is a little less powerful than the Wudang sect, they are still one of the most powerful sects in the world. So they would still be quite a burdensome opponent to fight head-on.
Furthermore, neither the Rain Mountain Manor nor the Wudang sect would want to sh against each other.
What remained then was a political solution.
Of course, the Rain Mountain Manor would have to pay a considerable amount ofpensation, but that amount of damage was not a big deal. Compared to the object they will take with them which is the sword, Gongbu.
Rather, the problem was that even after doing this, they were still unable to secure Gongbu.
Even though it would make the Wudang sect ufortable, we also have a justification.
His maternal uncle, Hwa Yu-cheon, and his son were killed by Pyo-wol.
Revenge was his natural right as his maternal nephew.
If this is used as an excuse, even Wudang sect groups will not be able to escte the issue.
Because there was no cause as strong as revenge for Jianghu warriors.
There was no evidence that Pyo-wol killed Hwa Yu-cheon, but that doesnt matter. If they insist that Pyo-wol is the culprit, then even the Wudang sect will not be able to dig any deeper.
There was nothing as important as having a proper justification in Jianghu.
And Jang Muyeon was thinking of making full use of this justification.
The White Tiger Swords Corps moved immediately.
They hid themselves on the way down to Wudang Mountain.
It waste at night.
It was very dangerous toe down the mountain at this time, even for a warrior who had mastered martial arts.
They do not expect that anyone will dare toe down Wudang Mountain at this hour. But they still had to stay here.
Even if its small, theres still a chance for Soma and Pyo-wol to leave Wudang Mountain at this time. It would be a big problem for them if they missed the two.
Joo Cheon-hak gave an order to the White Tiger Sword Corps.
From now on, divide the number of people into three groups and take turns monitoring the road. You cant take your eyes off it even for a moment.
Understood!
The White Tiger Sword Corps replied vigorously.
They immediately divided the personnel into three groups.
One group decided to hide and watch the road, while the other two groups decided to stay in the nearby grass to take a break.
The leader of the first group, Cho Yeong-shin, hid behind a tree with his subordinates and watched the road.
It was so dark on the mountain that they couldnt see an inch ahead. But they couldnt afford to light a torch. Doing so would be like announcing that they were in hiding.
Instead, they channeled qi on their eyes to improve their vision.
There was still a limit to the distance they could see, but it was the only way to keep an eye on the road given their situation that they couldnt use torches.
Cho Yeong-shin was calm and patient.
His personality made him perfect for a monitoring job such as this. He didnt even feel bored as he red at the dark alleyway.
He didnt know how much time had passed.
Cho Yeong-shins eyes suddenly lit up.
Hoo-hung! Hoo-hung!
Together with a whistling sound, something had glowed in the forest.
A long rod-shaped luminous object emitted light for a moment, then disappeared and reappeared again. This happened repeatedly.
Whats going on?
Cho Yeong-shin channeled more energy on his eyes. Then he could see the luminous object more clearly.
A sword?
The luminous body he thought was a long stick was actually a sword. The lighting from the sword was actually sword energy.
Someone is walking around swinging a sword filled with energy.
At that moment, Cho Yeong-shins expression hardened.
It was not easy to swing a sword with sword energy for a long time.
It might be possible for a person as good as their captain, Joo Cheon-hak, but it was impossible for the rest of the White Tiger Sword Corps warriors to maintain it like that.
Cho Yeong-shin wondered what kind of master would waste his strength so uselessly.
After a while, the owner of the sword appeared.
In an instant, an incredulous expression appeared on Cho Yeong-shins face.
A kid?
He was imagining a middle-aged warrior with a stern face, but the owner of the sword was unexpectedly a young boy.
The boy, who seemed to be about six or seven years old at the most, was wielding a sword with sword energy like he was joking around.
Cho Yeong-shins subordinates were also making simr expressions.
They had never seen anyone freely and easily use sword energy, especially from someone so young.
To make matters worse, the boy was humming a strange song as if he was excited.
There are 30 wildcats hiding in the dark forest. The chief wild cat is hideous, while the wild cat under him looks grim. The first one was killed by his neck, the second one was crushed, and the third one
The moment he heard the boys song, Cho Yeong-shin felt the hairs on his body stand up.
The moment he felt goosebumps run up all over his body, he realized that the boy who was humming a song was actually their target.
The eyes of the boy wielding a sword filled with energy scanned the forest. His gaze was exactly looking at the ce where Cho Yeong-shin and his subordinates were hiding.
At that moment the boy stopped singing and said,
Hello! Wildcat brothers. Im Soma. Youre waiting for me right?
The boy, Soma, showed his teeth as he smiled widely.
At that moment, Cho Yeong-shin shouted,
Thats our target! Kill him and steal his sword!
The sword in Somas hand was Gongbu.
It was because of Gongbu that Soma was able to maintain sword energy for such a long time. Strangely enough, injecting internal energy into the sword kept the sword energy running smoothly because there was no unnecessary leakage.
If it was ever known that this sword had this kind of feature, then Gongbu would probably be even more famous and widely coveted.
Cho Yeong-shin and his subordinates jumped out all at once and attacked Soma.
Soma said with a bright smile,
Wow! Brother was right. He said youd be all waiting for me if I go here.
Soma put up with a lot of things while he was in the Wudang sect.
The resentment that had umted during that time was welling up to the top of his head.
Heh heh!
Somaughed and started throwing the seven-pointed wheel that was hanging around his neck.
* * *
Joo Cheon-hak raised his head and looked at the front.
Kakakang!
A faint rustling sound was heard in the wind.
Joo Cheon-hak was a seasoned martial artist.
He knew at once what the faint metal sound meant.
The first group has started fighting. Everybody get up.
He ordered the rest of the White Tiger Sword Corps warriors who were resting.
The White Tiger Sword Corps stood up and gathered in front of him.
Jang Muyeon also approached Joo Cheon-hak.
Do you think theyre here?
I think so.
I didnt expect theyd reallye down the mountain. Did they follow us right away?
Thats possible.
Theyre stupid.
Jang Muyeon smiled.
He thought theres a chance that Pyo-wol and Soma woulde down the mountain to pursue them, but he didnt think that they really would.
They must have acted that way because they were confident in their martial arts, but this was a golden opportunity for Jang Muyeon and the White Tiger Sword Corps.
No matter how strong those two were, the White Tiger Sword Corps which consists of 30 members would be enough to subdue them.
When they were about to run to the ce where Soma and the first group collided,
Oh!
Someone suddenly gasped.
Joo Cheon-hak frowned and asked,
What is it?
I dont see Cheol-jin.
The warrior who gasped in surprise couldnt hide his flustered expression.
Joo Cheon-hak hurriedly looked at the White Tiger Sword Corps.
There were neen people besides himself.
One person was missing.
What?
Joo Cheon-hak felt a chill run down his spine.
He was the one who trained the White Tiger Sword Corps to work as a group. He thoroughly emphasized teamwork so discipline and unity were given top priority.
He couldnt imagine one of his members leaving the main unit without reporting it. No one has ever left without permission like this before.
The fact that something that hadnt happened before is happening now definitely meant that some external force was at work.
Joo Cheon-hak shouted loudly,
Everyone! Be careful of your surroundings!
Yes!
Cwaaen!
The White Tiger Sword Corps drew their swords in unison. They became wary of their surroundings. Despite the sudden incident, they were not shaken at all.
This just shows how hard Joo Cheon-hak had trained them.
Jang Muyeons eyes also shone sharply like a de.
Its him.
He went to Enshi to find out the truth about his uncles death.
He interrogated the survivors in the Heavenly Silver Marketce and he personally went into Dead Forest to thoroughly investigate what had happened.
As a result, he could roughly guess how Pyo-wol destroyed the Heavenly Silver Marketces forces and killed his maternal uncle.
He knows how to maximize fear. He incites fear by kidnapping and killing a person without the group without knowing about it. Once fear is spread among the group, then that bastards hunt begins.
Jang Muyeon, however, did not worry about it too much.
Before climbing Wudang Mountain, he and Joo Cheon-Hak had already informed their subordinates about Pyo-wols methods. They made sure to fully prepare them.
Although one person went missing due to an unexpected blow, as long as they stay alert and watch their surroundings from now on, they would still be able to hunt the Pyo-wol.
He and the White Tiger Sword Corps were confident they were capable of dealing against Pyo-wol.
Kakakang!
There were steady shing sounds from the nearby area.
It was the sound of the first group and Soma fighting. But none of the people from the remaining groups were distracted. They are also aware of the fact that an ambush by Pyo-wol will begin the moment their attention is diverted.
Even the cries of the insects stopped, and only silence lingered in the forest.
Rattle!
When everyones tension reached its peak, a ck figure suddenly fell in the middle of them.
Chaat!
Its him!
Without hesitation, the warriors of the White Tiger Sword Corps immediately attacked the person who fell right in the middle of them.
Sugagagak!
Twenty sword lights split the darkness all at once and ughtered the human figure that fell in the middle of them.
Flesh was split, bones were cut, and blood sttered in all directions.
Bright crimson blood poured over the dark bush.
We got him!
Hehe!
The faces of the warriors of the White Tiger Sword Corps were filled with joy.
In an instant, their tension was relieved andughter came out.
It was because the assassin was easier to capture than they expected.
It was then.
Its not him!
Joo Cheon-haks voice, which was close to a scream, burst out.
Because he was the closest, he recognized the identity of the dead person.
The one who was brutally ughtered by the White Tiger Sword Corps was Geum Cheol-jin, who had disappeared a little while ago.
Geum Cheol-jin had his eyes and mouth wide open.
But he could not let out a single sound.
He could only wriggle his body once in agony and then died soon after.
..
All of the White Tiger Swordsmen who saw this were horrified.
They took the life of their colleague Geum Cheol-jin with their own hands.
Joo Cheon-hak burst into an angry roar.
You wicked bastard! To use a living person as bait!
It was then.
Eurgh!
Suddenly, with a suffocating moan, someone was pulled up into the air.
It was a warrior on the edge of the White Tiger Sword Corps.
He, too, was upied by the sight of Geum Cheol-jins corpse, when something came down, wrapped around his neck and then pulled him up into the air.
Jae-kyung!
Hurry! Save him!
Nearby warriors moved to rescue him.
Jang Muyeon and Joo Cheon-hak btedly shouted,
No!
Dont move!
But their cries were toote.
Their formation had already copsed.
Chapter 209: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 9
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 9Manhwa: N/A
Keuk!
The warrior who had been pulled up into the air like a fish widened his eyes. He felt something wrapped around his neck.
It was the Soul-Reaping thread.
It didnt take long for the sharp Soul-Reaping Thread to kill him.
As Pyo-wol flicked his hand, the body of the warrior hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread fell into the middle of the White Tiger Sword Corps.
As the corpse of their colleague fell in the middle one after another, the remaining members of the White Tiger Sword Corps were shaken.
To make matters worse, they became disorganized since several warriors left to save their colleagues.
Pyo-wol was perfectly assimted in the darkness.
The ck Dragon Robe, which boasted a bright color during the day, had changed to a color that is most simr to darkness.
In order to save theirrades, the warriors who broke away from the group climbed up a tree where they presumed Pyo-wol would be. However, by the time they arrived, Pyo-wol had already left.
Trying to conduct a sneak attack against an assassin?
Especially in the forest at night?
Their choices were simply the worst.
Because they had never dealt with an assassin like Pyo-wol, they made a fatal mistake. They would never have made this mistake if they had studied Pyo-wol a little more.
The night limits a persons senses.
Vision is blocked by the wall of darkness, while hearing is impaired because of the sound of the bushes and the wind.
The White Tiger Sword Corps did not even prepare torches for their ambush.
They were in a situation where they could not respond properly.
Pyo-wol, on the other hand, knew how to make use of the darkness.
The terrible darkness further expanded his senses.
His eyes could vividly capture the expressions of people beyond the curtain of night, while his ears could clearly filter out the sound of their breathing.
Pyo-wol wrinkled his nose.
He could smell the fear felt by the White Tiger Sword Corps in the wind.
They dont know, but a person in fear exudes a peculiar scent.
Furthermore, Pyo-wol could sense the fear they radiated through their breathing. Even if he couldnt check it with his eyes, he could read the intensity of the fear they felt.
Pyo-wols first target was a warrior who climbed a tree to save hisrades.
Among the White Tiger Sword Corps warriors, he was a warrior who served as a vanguard because of his light body and excellent senses. However, even with his senses, it was impossible for him to notice Pyo-wols presence.
You bastard! I will never forgive you!
It was then.
Flutter!
Suddenly, with the sound of his cor blowing in the wind, a white face popped out in front of him.
You?
Puk!
The warrior could not finish his sentence.
A phantom dagger was already stuck in his neck.
After struggling for a moment, the warrior fell to the floor.
Thud!
A dull sound echoed in the darkness.
This bastard!
Jeong Myung has been attacked!
The flustered voices of the White Tiger Sword Corps rang out in the darkness.
Their battle formation haspletely copsed.
Joo Cheon-hak tried to control them, but seeing their colleagues fall dead from the sky one after another had drained their spirit.
You wicked bastard!
Jang Muyeon trembled.
He was confident that his team was fully prepared, but Pyo-wol skillfully broke through their formation and proceeded to hunt the White Tiger Swords Corps members one by one.
The White Tiger Sword Corps was terrified by the threat of death, and could not fight back.
The sight of arade being silently dragged into the darkness, only to reappear a momentter as a corpse was like a terrible nightmare.
Come on out!
Iyaa!
They swung their swords wildly into the empty darkness.
Their usual calm and collected appearance was nowhere to be found.
Argh!
A frustrated groan escaped Jang Muyeons mouth.
Now he knew what had happened to his maternal uncle, Hwa Yu-cheon. Hwa Yu-cheon must have experienced this exact same horror that was happening right in front of his eyes.
He felt like he can now understand, at least a little bit, how Hwa Yu-cheon felt as he had to helplessly watch his subordinates disappear and turn into corpses right in front of his eyes.
But he wasnt Hwa Yu-cheon.
He was young, and strong.
And he possessed a savage disposition.
It was not to his nature to just stay still and helplessly be overwhelmed.
Jang Muyeon called the Joo Cheon-hak,
Captain Joo!
Yes, young master!
Despite the urgent situation, Joo Cheon-hak still looked at Jang Muyeon.
Jang Muyeon raised four fingers.
In an instant, Joo Cheon-haks face contorted with pain.
He knew what that gesture meant.
Joo Cheon-hak would normally not have epted Jang Muyeons order.
But he had no choice now.
Even right at this moment as he was hesitating, he knows that a dagger is flying in the darkness, piercing the throat of his colleagues, and killing them.
The dagger, which had done its job, would then slip out the throat of its target as if someone had pulled it and then disappear again into the darkness.
It was clear that if a little more time passed like this, the White Tiger Sword Corps would be annihted.
Joo Cheon-hak shouted,
Danmok, Juwang, Yeokcheol, Jangpyeong, upy all four sides!
Yes, captain!
The four people who were called went into position. Each of them went into the north, south, east, and west.
Jang Muyeon and Joo Cheon-hak looked at their backs with bated breath.
Their operation was simple.
It is to make these four people as scapegoats.
All four were proficient in swordsmanship, focusing on defense.
If they could withstand the Pyo-wols sneak attacks even for a moment, once Pyo-wol shows up, the rest of the members would all work together to attack him.
The four people who came forward were fully aware of their roles as scapegoats.
But since they, too, were human, their faces were full of fear.
Still, the reason why they willingly stepped forward and epted the order was because there was no other method of catching Pyo-wol other than this method.
They forcibly tried to calm their wavering hearts, thinking that if others could live by dedicating their life, it would be all worth it.
At that time, Seo Danmoks eyes, who upied the east, shook.
It was because a white face suddenly came out through the darkness.
The owner of the devilish white face was Pyo-wol. He used ck Lightning to appear in front of Seo Danmok without a sound.
Swoop!
A white hand went for Seo Danmoks neck.
YAAH!
Seo Danmok screamed and swung his sword.
Shiak!
With a sharp sound, his sword went for Pyo-wols hand. The de of his ck-forged sword was covered with sword energy.
It was a powerful sword attack that could cut even a fairlyrge lump of metal in two with a single sh. However, his sword did not manage to cut off Pyo-wols wrist.
Tuong!
It was because Pyo-wols left hand deflected his sword.
Seo Danmoks hand, which was holding the sword, bounced off, creating an opening. His chest and neck were wide open.
Without missing this chance, Pyo-wols hand went and grabbed Seo Danmoks neck again.
Keugh! NoC!
Seo Danmok threw away his sword and embraced Pyo-wols body with both arms.
He was trying to hold Pyo-wol in ce even at the expense of his own life.
As he embraced Pyo-wol, the White Tiger Sword Corps attacked him all at once. Despite the swords of hisrades flying towards him, Seo Danmok didnt blink an eye. He actually even hugged Pyo-wols body more tightly.
Lets die together!
Seo Danmok let out a maddening cry.
At that moment, the swords of his colleagues were thrusted into his body.
Pupupuk!
He felt excruciating pain, but Seo Danmokughed.
He had no doubt that the swords which had pierced his body would also pierce Pyo-wol.
He thought it wouldnt be a bad ending at all if he could sacrifice himself while taking down Pyo-wol with him. But the next moment the smile on his face disappeared.
Srreuk!
Pyo-wols body slithered like a snake and then escaped.
N, no!
He gathered hisst strength and tried to catch the Pyo-wol, but to no avail.
Before he knew it, Pyo-wol escaped from his arms and disappeared into the darkness.
Keuhyuk!
In the end, Seo Dan-mok lost his life to the swords of his colleagues in vain.
The White Tiger Sword Corps, who killed theirrade but failed to deal any damage to Pyo-wol, was divided by extreme confusion and fear.
Ahh! You devil!
Come out, you coward!
They cried out against the darkness.
Everyone, snap out of it! Dont let him get to you!
Joo Cheon-hak tried to stop them, but to no avail. He could no longer control them.
Given the panic stricken White Tiger Sword Corps, Pyo-wol easily hunted them one after the other.
Joo Cheon-hak tried to chase Pyo-wol as he moved through the darkness, but it was not enough.
Once Joo Cheon-hak thought that Pyo-wol was within his reach, Pyo-wol would suddenly disappear, and then reappear in an unexpected ce where he would kill another warrior from the White Tiger Sword Corps.
Joo Cheon-hak felt like their current situation was a nightmare.
The sight of the entire White Tiger Sword Corps being yed around and being murdered one by one by a single assassin did not seem real.
Each member of the White Tiger Sword Corps was like a child to him. And no one in the right mind could watch calmly at the death of their own son.
Im going to kill you!
He chased after Pyo-wol, and then executed his strongest swordsmanship.
Cwaaac!
As if tearing a folding screen, his sword shed through the darkness and mmed into Pyo-wol.
With the determination to kill Pyo-wol, he unleashed his swordsmanship with all his might without hesitating.
The energy contained in his attack right now couldnt bepared to the sword energy that he had unleashed so far.
Jang Muyeon, who was right behind Joo Cheon-hak, caught a glimpse of something.
A faint white line was stretched out in front of them, buried in the darkness.
The white line was cleverly hidden that Jang Muyeon would not have noticed if Joo Cheon-hak had not released his sword energy.
Jang Muyeon shouted in a hurry,
Captain, no! Stop!
Sugeok!
At that moment, an eerie cutting sound rang out.
Red blood flowed from Joo Cheon-haks neck.
Huh?
Joo Cheon-hak also tilted his head as if he felt something strange.
At that moment, the blood pouring out from his neck grew thicker.
His head soon fell off his body and rolled on the floor.
Captain Joo!
Jang Muyeon cried out.
Only then did Jang Muyeon realize.
That the white line he saw was actually a wire.
Pyo-wol, abominably, set a wire at the height of a persons neck and then deliberately lured Joo Cheon-hak there.
If it was the usual Joo Cheon-hak, he wouldnt have been fooled by such a trap, but he lost his mind in anger. This made it impossible for him to detect the wire, leading to this terrible result.
Jang Muyeons eyes were red and bloodshot as he looked at the headless corpse of Joo Cheon-hak. It looked as if blood would drip out at any moment from his red eyes.
All the members of the White Tiger Sword Corps, which he ambitiously brought with him, had lost their lives.
There was still the group dealing with Soma, but Jang Muyeon thought he should not expect them to survive either.
The White Tiger Sword Corps was not his.
They were actually the subordinates of his father, Jang Pyeongsan.
Losing all of them was tantamount to losing his fathers trust. If he goes back to their sect empty-handed, he will lose everything he has left.
Swoop!
At that moment, Pyo-wol appeared.
Since all of the White Tiger Sword Corps were dealt with, the fact that there was no need for Pyo-wol to execute a sneak attack anymore made Jang Muyeon angry.
No!
Jang Muyeon made a sound as if phlegm was stuck on his throat.
Even though he killed all members of the White Tiger Sword Corps, Pyo-wols body did not have even the slightest scratch.
His white skin, contrasted with the darkness, did not have a single drop of blood.
Pyo-wol did not look tired nor untidy at all.
It was because he killed the White Tiger Sword Corps in the most efficient way.
Jang Muyeon red terribly into Pyo-wols eyes.
His eyes, which were like a beast, were enough to intimidate many people. Unfortunately, the white-faced man in front of him did not feel scared or intimidated at all.
I admit that I looked down on you. But you should never have shown up.
Jang Muyeon raised his sword and pointed it at Pyo-wol.
He thought that Pyo-wol had only won so far because he hid himself while attacking. Now that he openly shows himself like this, Jang Muyeon thought that he would soon have the upper hand.
The formidable abilities that Pyo-wol had shown so far were all made possible because he had ambushed them. Jang Muyeon was confident that Pyo-wols methods and techniques would not work on him once they collided head-on.
Huuung!
His sword shone clearly in the dark.
An extraordinarily clear and dark sword.
He might not have reached the highest sword realm, but he was not far from it. He only needed the right timing and enlightenment.
Pyo-wol, who saw this, opened his mouth for the first time,
I only showed up because you couldnt make me nervous.
Chapter 210: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 10
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 10Manhwa: N/A
What a load of bull!
Suac!
Jang Muyeon swung his sword.
In an instant, his sword split into seven and aimed for Pyo-wol.
Seven Illusionary Killing Swords.1
It was the beginning of the Golden Dragon Emperor Sword2 he had mastered.
Only one of the seven swords was real, the rest were just illusions.
However, it carried intangible energy and possessed power that was no different from reality.
The Seven Illusionary Killing Swords caused a beautiful tree to break into seven pieces and fell. However, he couldnt see Pyo-wols figure who he was aiming for.
Pyo-wol had used Snake Steps to get out of the swords trajectory.
How long do you n on cowardly running away?!
Jang Muyeon roared and chased after Pyo-wol.
He released the Golden Dragon Emperor Sword. Each time he did, arge tree was cut down, and a hole the size of a coin was punched in a rock the size of a house.
The Golden Dragon Emperor Sword truly has formidable power as the representative swordsmanship of the Rain Mountain Manor.
Jang Muyeon had never experienced defeat ever since he learned the Gold Dragon Emperor Sword. He had no doubt that he would win this time too.
Although Pyo-wol is a great assassin, he is confident that he would be able to win against him since Pyo-wol had shown himself out in the open like this.
Suac!
His sword continuously spewed out terrifying sword energy.
Every swing caused the whole area to be devastated.
Jang Muyeon was really doing his best.
He recognized that Pyo-wol is not an easy opponent he could win against if he conserved his internal strength.
Rather than aiming for a long fight, he decided that it would be better to do everything in his power to win in the shortest possible time.
The energy in his sword became clearer and more intense.
He executed the Golden Dragon Emperor Sword again. However, his sword de passed Pyo-wol by a hairs breadth.
He felt like if he stretched out his hand a little more, he could reach him. Or if he just swung his sword more intensely, he could finally ughter Pyo-wol.
A little bit more.
Pyo-wol who was out of his reach seemed like a mirage.
However, Jang Muyeon was too fixated on Pyo-wol and did not realize it.
He fell into devils hell.
Pyo-wol was dragging Jang Muyeon into his flow.
He is trying to kill Jang Muyeon in the ant hell he created.
Shiaaak!
Jang Muyeons sword passed him by a hairs breadth.
The gap was as thin as a paper.
If Pyo-wol had miscalcted and was even a little bitte to avoid it, he would certainly die.
It was a skill that could only be achieved with a sense of urately grasping the distance between oneself and the other, and a rational mind that could face even ones own death.
Devils hell is a technique that ordinary people would never do even if they knew about it.
Huff! Huff!
Jang Muyeons breathing became visibly rough, and his face flushed red.
He too had a feeling that something was wrong. But he hase too far to stop.
Even if he surrenders, he knows that Pyo-wol will not let him go. Above all, his father will not forgive him if he returns empty-handed.
He has to settle everything here, dead or alive.
AHHH!
Jang Muyeon concentrated all his energy on the sword. Then, a faint image of a golden dragon appeared on his sword.
Golden Dragon Demon Killing Illusion.3
It was the beginning of the Golden Dragon Emperor Sword.
Although he couldnt fully master it, its power exceeded that of other swordsmanship.
Suaaac!
When Jang Muyeon performed theGolden Dragon Demon Killing Illusion, a faint dragon-shaped sword energy flew towards Pyo-wol.
It was truly amazing to be able to create the shape of a dragon with a lump of qi.
It was amazing to make a sword fly like that.
If the warriors of Jianghu saw this, they would all certainly be amazed at the sight. Because it was a skill not often seen in Jianghu.
However, for Pyo-wol, all of it seemed like a useless waste of energy.
Jang Muyeon was obviously learning great swordsmanship.
His sword de was splendid and powerful. In order to release such sword energy properly, preservation of internal strength and delicate operation were necessary, but Jang Muyeon waspletelycking in that part.
It was a side effect that urred because he had been consistently drinking the elixir since he was young to enhance his internal energy. He had no reason to worry about delicate operation or maintenance of energy because he had yet to experience ack of internal energy.
As a result, Jang Muyeon did not learn how to save internal energy.
So with how he continued to carry out unreasonable energy-draining swordsmanship with all his might, he revealed the bottom of his internal strength, which he thought to be infinite.
The Golden Dragon Demon Killing Illusion he had just performed was thest attack he could unleash.
Jang Muyeon hoped that he could end Pyo-wols life with this one move.
He really didnt have any energy left.
Swoop!
However, contrary to his expectations, the Golden Dragon Demon Killing Illusion did not even graze Pyo-wols body. Before he knew it, Pyo-wol used ck Lightning to move at incredible speed.
The ce where Pyo-wol reappeared was right in front of Jang Muyeons nose.
Heuk!
A gasp escaped from Jang Muyeons mouth.
There was a faint fear on his face that was once full of confidence. The arrogant expression he had when he first saw Pyo-wol had long since been erased.
Pyo-wol smelled the scent of fear from him.
Like the other warriors who died first, Jang Muyeon also feels fear and gives off the scent of fear.
He might have pretended to be greater and superior to others, but in the end, he was no different from them.
Without his background as the young master of the Rain Mountain Manor, he would just be an ordinary person.
Jang Muyeon was not a strong person.
His nature was not so different from others.
He was simr to most people who died under Pyo-wols hands.
Before he knew it, on Pyo-wols hand was a phantom dagger.
Jang Muyeon eximed as if in a fit,
If you kill me, the Rain Mountain Manor wont stand still! Its not toote! If you hand over the sword, Gongbu to me
Fu-wook!
Jang Muyeon could not finish his words.
The phantom dagger had already pierced his chin and prated his brain.
Like a worm stuck in a needle, Jang Muyeons body convulsed before copsing.
Pyo-wol retrieved the phantom dagger stuck in Jang Muyeons chin.
Although he killed more than twenty people, not a single sweat flowed from Pyo-wols body.
As an assassin, Pyo-wol had already reached the highest level.
He has reached the peak both physically and mentally.
Of course, there was more room for improvement, but it was also true that he had stepped into the top ranks of Jianghu.
Pyo-wol had confidence in himself.
The fight against Jang Muyeon and the White Tiger Sword Corps was just a way for him to confirm his capabilities. It was not a fierce fight in which he risked his life.
Pyo-wol looked at Jang Muyeons body for a moment.
Jang Muyeons eyes were wide open, as if he still had a lot to say. But the dead could no longer say anything or have any influence on the world.
Once a person dies, everything is over.
So he had to survive.
Only those who survived to the end could make their voices heard.
Pyo-wol turned his head and looked the other way.
It was the ce where Soma and the White Tiger Sword Corps were fighting.
The fight there was about toe to an end.
Pyo-wol believed in Soma.
He didnt worry about him because he knows Somas abilities. But Pyo-wols expression became more and more serious.
Kwareung!
He then heard the sound of thunderbolts exploding from the other side of the forest.
* * *
Cho Yeong-shins entire body was stained red with blood.
The blood he shed was mixed with the blood shed by his subordinates.
A group of warriors were scattered around Cho Yeong-shin.
Their bodies had wounds like fish gills with their mouths wide open. It was a wound inflicted by Somas wheels.
He was also holding the sword, Gongbu, in his hand, but what he was familiar with was the seven wheels. Because of that, even when killing the White Tiger Sword Corps, he used the seven wheels rather than Gongbu.
You devilish bastard!
Cho Yeong-shin gritted his teeth and red at Soma.
Soma was a demon in the form of a child.
He couldnt even imagine how many people had lost their necks unjustly to him, deceived by his innocent-looking appearance.
As expected, the ring is still morefortable than the sword.
Soma swung Gongbu with an innocent face.
His appearance looked contradictory.
For Jianghus sake, I will definitely kill you!
Are you an idiot, brother?
What?
Who would believe you if you said this fight was for Jianghu? Why dont you be honest instead? Hee-hee!
Somas ridicule blew away Cho Yeong-shins reason.
Cho Yeong-shin could not stand it any longer and rushed at Soma.
Chaaaaa!
The swordsmanship that he unfolded with all his strength cut through the darkness. Unfortunately, his sword de did not reach Soma.
Soma had backed away and avoided it in time.
Soma, who had crouched down like a cat, rushed at him again with terrifying speed.
The sword in his hand was precisely aiming for Cho Yeong-shin.
Cho Yeong-shin could not avoid Somas attack.
Sugaak!
The sword in Somas hands cut through his chest.
Cho Yeong-shin copsed, bleeding.
In thest moment of his life, what he saw was Soma, who was delighted with the sword.
Little goblin, dont think you will have a good end
That was Cho Yeong-shinsst thought.
Thud!
Cho Yeong-shiny down on the cold earth.
Dealing with ten warriors, Somas body suffered quite a few wounds. But Soma didnt care about the wounds he received at all.
He could endure pain.
At the Xiaoleiyin Temple, he experienced this kind of pain every day. This made his personality be twisted, but nheless, it helped him survive.
Soma couldnt help but marvel at the sharpness of the sword, Gongbu.
Aside from its feature of easily epting qi, it deserved to be ranked on top of Jianghus famous swords just for its hardness and sharpness.
Soma really liked Gongbu.
The appearance and sharpness that were different from other swords made it resemble himself.
When Soma was preupied with the sword for a long time, all of a sudden,
That sword looks good. Can I see it for a second?
A gruff voice came from behind.
Soma was startled and turned around.
There was an old man who looked like a wolf.
Gray hair and a long beard that covered his chest. Soma couldnt tell if the old man had even washed his hair. The old man also had a gray uniform that seemed to have been worn dozens of times. Then he had an unusual sword on his back.
He looked no different from amon beggar on the street, but Soma saw a wolf in his eyes.
A huge wolf, who is wandering in the wilderness after losing its kin, seemed to growl at him.
Soma shook his head, unconsciously hiding the sword behind his back.
No!
Why?
Because its mine.
So the sword was yours from the beginning?
Thats not it!
The original owner of that sword is not you. From my point of view, you are not ready to handle the sword yet. Why dont you leave it to me? Ill give it back to you when you grow up.
The old man reached out and approached Soma.
Somas expression became distorted at his unstoppable appearance.
Soma was not afraid when he dealt with Cho Yeong-shin and the warriors of the White Tiger Sword Corps. After suffering numerous wounds, he eventually defeated them all.
But now, the same Soma was being pushed back by the old mans momentum.
He instinctively realized that the old man in front of him was not an ordinary person.
It was an unpleasant, gut-wrenching feeling.
He didnt even know if the nasty stink smell from the old man had stimted him.
Soma had already experienced meeting many monsters and evil monks while living in the Xiaoleiyin Temple, but none of them gave off the same unpleasantness as the old man in front of him.
Burr!
The presence flowing out of the old man was so terrible that it unknowingly made him feel sick.
Ha, whos this grandpa?
Me? I am King Gujin. Have you ever heard of me?
No!
Really? I thought I was pretty famous in Jianghu. I guess not.
The old man looked disappointed. However, his malevolent gaze towards Soma was still there. His eyes were particrly focused on the sword Soma was holding behind his back.
The strange shape that can not be seen in the current Jianghu was stimting his greed.
Once he was greedy for something, he had to get his hands on it.
His tenacious nature, which he never lets go of once bitten, earned him the name of the Wolf King4, one of the Eight Constetions.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
The Wolf King is briefly introduced in chapter 172! Anyways, thank you for reading~ If there are any errors let me know!
Seven Illusionary Killing Swords. Raws: ?????(߄Ӱ). q C seven jin C sword, dagger, saber hun C illusion, fantasy, mirage Ӱ yng C shadow; image, reflection; photograph sh C kill, ughter, murder; hurt; to pare off, reduce, clip Gold Dragon Emperor Sword. Raws: ?????(҆ʄ). jn C gold; metals in general; money lng C dragon; symbolic of emperor ҆ b C rule by might rather than right hung C royal, imperial; ruler, superior jin C sword, dagger, saber Golden Dragon Demon Killing Illusion. Raws: ?????(ħÚ). jn C gold; metals in general; money lng C dragon; symbolic of emperor ħ m C demon, evil spirits; magic power hun C illusion, fantasy, mirage sh C kill, ughter, murder; hurt; to pare off, reduce, clip Wolf King. Raws: ??(). lng, lng, lng, hng C wolf wng C king, ruler; royal; surname
Chapter 211: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 11
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 11Manhwa: N/A
The Eight Constetions shine most brilliantly in the sky.
Theyre so high up that everyone has no choice but to look up to them. Each of them possesses incredible individual power and strength. They have lived by their own power alone and had no other person or organization supporting them behind their back.
Even after ascending to that high position, they ran across Jianghu with their pure individual force alone rather than creating their own n or organization.
Whenever they showed their presence in Jianghu, regardless of the time and ce, they would get the attention and admiration of everyone.
That is the Eight Constetions.
That is why Seong,1 which means star, is added to their names.
Stars shine by themselves, making them an object of longing. And at the bottom of the Eight Constetions, was Wolf King.
The king of wolves, the one who sits on the throne.
The legendary warrior who became a star in the sky as a mercenary.
King Gujin.
King Gujins first appearance in Jianghu was at the end of the War of the Bloody Heaven. The young warrior took part in the great war with only one sword and then won one after another.
He suffered several fatal wounds that people would not find it strange if he died, but he ended up persistently surviving and killing all of his enemies.
As the young warrior went through fierce battles and became stronger, he naturally became a person who is admired by everyone. And as if proving the fact that he survived hundreds of fierce battles, King Gujins body had countless scars.
Many wounds are engraved all over his body.
King Gujins eyes, which were looking straight at Soma, were so fierce that even Soma felt afraid.
Hng!
Meeting his ferocious eyes head on, Soma unconsciously gnashed his teeth.
Soma thought that he had lost his ability to feel fear, but he couldnt help but shrink in front of King Gujins eyes.
The number of years they had lived was different, and the level of the battlefield they had fought through was different.
No matter how much Soma tries, he couldnt help but be intimidated by someone like King Gujin.
Soma hugged his sword even tighter.
Seeing this, King Gujin smiled, showing his white teeth.
If anyone sees us, theyll think Im trying to take your sword away by force. Im just going to take a look. Ive never seen such a sword in my entire life.
He reached out his hand towards Soma.
Although he simply held out his hand, Soma felt tremendous pressure.
It was as if a giant wolf was ring at him with his teeth bared.
Under the overwhelming pressure, Soma swung his sword without realizing it.
No!
Kaang!
However, the sword he swung vigorously only bounced off of King Gujins arm.
King Gujin trained his body to the limit.
His body was no different from a weapon in itself. His body, which was covered in scars, was as hard as steel. He could easily deflect sword attacks that carry no strength.
There was not a scratch on his forearm.
King Gujin grinned as he stretched out his arms.
You attacked me first.
Thats
You attacked me with murderous intent. Even if I fight back, no one will be able to say anything against me..
The corners of his mouth might be smiling, but his eyes were terrifying.
It was only then that Soma realized that he had been provoked by King Gujin.
While traveling with Pyo-wol, he too had his eyes opened to the world. One of the things he learned is that strong people value justification.
Even if the same actions were performed, the results differed greatly depending on the presence or absence of a justification.
If a warrior like King Gujin coveted the sword of a kid and forcibly took it away, he would be greatly criticized by Jianghu. It would be a different story though if the kid attacked him first. Getting the sword from the kid would no longer be a big deal.
King Gujin forced Soma to attack first by pressuring him, thereby gaining a justification.
Hiiik!
As soon as he realized that, Soma threw himself backwards.
He wanted to escape immediately.
There was nothing more foolish than fighting against an opponent he couldnt beat.
He doesnt know why King Gujin wanted the sword Gongbu, but he had to run away from him first.
Heh!
At that moment, the corner of King Gujins mouth twisted upward.
He was obviously sneering at him.
He made a gesture of closing his fingers in the same way he stretched out his hand. Then, a powerful suction force was generated, pulling Somas body towards him.
It was the art of telekinesis.2
Hyuk!
A suppressed moan escaped Somas mouth.
An invisible powerful force squeezed and dragged him to King Gujin. It was clear that if he was dragged away like this, not only would his sword be taken away, but also his life.
Do you think Ill easily be beaten?
Soma swung his arms wide as if he was shaking off his fear. Then, the seven rings on his neck flew toward King Gujin.
Gi-ying!
The seven wheels rotated fiercely, aiming for King Gujin.
In an instant, King Gujin burst outughing.
Hahaaha! The kid is good at doing tricks!
Just before the wheels were about to pierce him, King Gujin raised his qi to protect his whole body.
Kakakakang!
The wheels bounced off the King Gujins body helplessly without leaving a scratch on him.
King Gujin clearly showed how far the human body can be trained.
Until now, Soma had killed numerous enemies using his wheels. This was the first time he had been incapacitated without being able to even inflict wounds against his opponent.
A dark shadow fell over Somas face as he retrieved the seven wheel rings that had bounced off.
It was the first time for him to feel so gloomy again after leaving the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
He felt like he was looking at a huge wall.
He couldnt see any gaps which he could use to break through.
YAAAAH!
Soma let out a scream andunched his wheels in session. However, with just King Gujins light gesture, the wheels lost its strength and bounced off.
Damn it!
Soma gritted his teeth and retrieved the wheels. He then threw it again.
But the result was the same.
It was at that moment that a light of contempt appeared on King Gujins face.
Why dont you use that sword? Why do you throw those iron wheels when you have such a good sword?
Uh, thatsC
This just means that you are not qualified to use that sword. How can a person who is unable to utilize the weapons skill im to be its owner? A great sword such as that one originally shines at the hands of the rightful owner. You dont deserve to be the master of that sword.
Soma couldnt make any excuses.
After obtaining Gongbu, he might have steadily practiced and trained with it, but it was also true that he was not familiar with the sword because he did not systematically learn how to properly wield it.
So, when a decisive moment or a situationes when he has to draw out one hundred percent of his ability, he relies on the wheels.
It was the same even now.
He might have used his sword against Cho Yeong-sin or the White Tiger Sword Corps, but once he faced King Gujin, who was an unprecedentedly strong warrior, instead of using the sword, he ended up using the wheels.
His actions made King Gujin angry.
King Gujin actually didnt know that Gongbu was a legendary sword. He just noticed that it had great strength and durability.
A sword of that caliber was not verymon in the current Jianghu.
The biggest inconvenience he feels while working as a mercenary is that it is not easy to find a proper weapon.
His martial arts were very destructive.
In terms of destructive power, there were not many people in the world who possessed martial artsparable to him.
The problem is that his power is too destructive.
Because of his excessive destructive power, even weapons could not withstand most of his attacks. Once he used it a few times, it would immediately break.
Because of that, he always carried six swords with him.
He can only be relieved by carrying an extra sword. Even now, several swords clumsily hung on his back.
A pearl ne hanging around a pigs neck. How sad is this?
King Gujin was furious at Soma for not using his sword properly.
Sreung!
He pulled out a sword from his back.
It was a specially ordered sword made by a renowned artisan.
Ill show you how to truly use a sword.
King Gujin raised his sword high.
He had poor posture. His entire body looked like it had numerous loopholes.
But even then, Soma could not attack King Gujin.
It was because he had a strong premonition that if he attacked King Gujin now, his whole body would be torn to pieces.
He couldnt even try to escape.
It was clear that if he tries, he would only be dragged back by the art of telekinesis.
A grim expression appeared on Somas face.
There was such a huge gap between him and his opponent that he didnt know what to do.
All he could do was raise his sword and try to block his head.
King Gujins blownded on Somas head.
Quaang!
Is this how it feels when lightning strikes from the sky?
Soma flew backwards, feeling the pain of the lightning going through his whole body.
The sword, Gongbu, bounced off and got stuck on the ground.
Even though Soma had parried such a powerful blow, Gongbu didnt break.
A light of joy shed in King Gujins eyes.
It was a blow from Heavenly sh of Lightning.3
It was literally a sword technique with the power of lightning falling from the sky.
Until now, there was no opponent that was not killed once he used the Heavenly sh of Lightning.
The downside is that his weapon couldnt stand it because his attack contained too much power.
Just like right now.
Hududuk!
The sword in his hand broke into pieces.
King Gujin looked at the sword on his hand with only the hilt left. He then quickly threw it away without hesitation.
I dont have any use for this crap anymore. I finally found a strong one.
He picked up Gongbu which was stuck on the ground.
He wrapped his hand on the hilt of the sword.
King Gujin trembled at the familiar feeling, as if it was his from the beginning.
The moment he grabbed the hilt of the sword, he realized it was like fate.
If he used this sword, it would be able to endure any sword techniques he would unleash.
Hahahah!
King Gujin burst out into a boisterousughter and threw away the five swords that were tied behind his back.
Since he finally got a great sword that perfectly fits his hand, he had no more need for such trash swords.
Thats my sword.
Soma raised himself up and said.
King Gujin was quite surprised to see Soma, still alive despite being hit by the Heavenly sh of Lightning.
No matter how much the sword blocked his Heavenly sh of Lightning attack, it still shouldnt be able dissipate the sword energy contained within it.
Even though the shock must have been umted in his body, the fact that Soma managed to endure it was proof of his strength and will.
Yes! A man should have that level of grit! I acknowledge you as a man. So I will do my best to deal with you.
Soma clenched his teeth.
There was no logic in his words. It was an absurd and unreasonable statement. However, Jianghu was a ce where the words of the powerful were epted as thew.
If he doesnt want to feel aggrieved, then all he could do was to improve his martial arts and be even stronger.
Soma was strong, but King Gujin was even stronger. Thats why he can say such nonsense.
King Gujin took a sword stance.
The Heavenly Sword of the Bloody Wolf.4
It was his own sword technique that he created while living as a mercenary for decades.
Because of his great power, he didnt have any proper weapons. This stopped him from deploying all of his strength.
For the first time in his life, King Gujin intended to unleash the Heavenly Blood Sword with all his might.
Soma is his target.
His goal was topletely annihte him.
Even though he had justification for attacking Soma first, the act of taking away the sword from a young boy would make him suffer huge criticism from Jianghu since he was still Somas senior.
So the best option for him was to erase Soma from the world so that no one would know.
King Gujin injected his qi into the sword, Gongbu.
Burr!
He felt the de of fear tremble. But there was no sense of instability at all.
Other swords would already have cracks in their des with him channeling just this amount of qi, but Gongbu was able to ept his energy without difficulty.
Hehe!
King Gujin let out augh as he swung his new sword at Soma.
Quarreung!
A roar that was so different from when Soma was heard as King Gujin swung his sword.
A terrifying qi hit Soma with a sound like thunder.
Keuk!
Soma raised two of his wheels to block the front, bracing himself for the impact.
A look of despair shed across his face.
He instinctively realized that he could not stop the iing overwhelming power on his own.
Kuwaaaang!
There was a roar that was iparable to anything before.
As if a giant wolf had scratched the earth with its ws, the ground was overturned. It exposed the soil underneath and the rocks buried in the ground protruded and scattered all over the ce.
It was a gruesome sight that could not be seen as being made by human power.
It was impossible to survive an attack like this head-on.
Even if its Soma.
Hehe!
King Gujin had a satisfied smile on his face.
As expected, there was not a single crack in the sword, Gongbu.
Finally, he had obtained a sword that allowed him to fully unleash his sword techniques.
Somas life or death didnt matter to him.
Even if he was lucky enough to preserve his life, it was clear that he would not be in a normal state.
Hahahaha!
When King Gujin was bursting out in happiness,
A faint thread flew silently on the wind.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading~ If there are any errors let me know!
Seong. Raws: ?(). xng C a star,; any point of light Art of telekinesis. Raws: art of empty space, ????(̓Քz). ̓ x C false, worthless; empty, hollow kng C empty, hollow, bare, deserted z sh C take in, absorb; act as deputy; administer, assist w C thing, substance, creature Heavenly sh of Lightning. Raws: Tian Lei Ind, ???(W). tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial li C thunder W shn C sh; avoid, dodge, evade The Heavenly Sword of the Bloody Wolf. Raws: ?????(Ѫ). tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial lng C wolf Ѫ xu C blood; radical number 143 y C tooth, mrs, teeth; serrated jin C sword, dagger, saber
Chapter 212: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 12
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 12Manhwa: N/A
Hm?
King Gujin suddenly stoppedughing.
There were no visible signs of anything in front of him. But, his sixth sense warned him of danger.
King Gujin trusted his intuition.
The reason he was able to survive so far as a mercenary was because he thoroughly trusted his intuition.
His senses were closer to that of a beast than a human.
Words cant quite describe it, but it was as if he could smell the danger.
Even now, he smelled something dangerous.
Ha!
King Gujin was faithful to his instincts.
He swung the sword Gongbu into empty air.
Shuaang!
A storm-like sword energy was released and split the front.
At that moment, King Gujin saw a silver thread being swept away by the sword.
It was a thread so subtle and fine that it would never have been discovered if it had not been exposed to the light of the sword.
The thread disappeared without a trace, like frost being exposed to the morning sun.
It was a phenomenon that could never happen with an ordinary thread. King Gujin looked at the front with his brows furrowed.
Somethings there.
He had the ability to see as clearly as daylight in the dark. The thick darkness was not an obstacle to him. But, he couldnt see anything right now.
His sixth sense warns him that there is something, but his eyes which were prating the darkness cannot see anything.
Whats going on?
King Gujin unknowingly uttered.
He red into the darkness with his eyes wide open.
Like a poisoned wolf, all his nerves were on edge.
Swoosh!
The wind blew and the grass danced.
The grass that had been cut down by King Gujins sword attack soared into the air all at once, obscuring the view.
At that moment, King Gujins sixth sense was activated again.
King Gujin held a defensive stance of the Heavenly Sword of the Bloody Wolf.
Huwang!
A sword screen was created in the space where his sword could reach.
It was a terrifying result created by the hundreds of sword shes in a single breath.
Surgerguck!
At that moment, something was caught at the tip of his sword. It didnt take long for it to be cut off.
It was definitely a thread.
The cut off silver thread melted away in the air.
Qi?
It was only then that King Gujin realized the identity of the thread.
The thread really did exist. It was made out of energy.
He had seen different kinds of sword energies, but its the first time he had seen a thread made of qi.
Who are you?!
King Gujin burst into anger and looked in the direction the thread came from.
He couldnt detect anything using his senses. But something was definitely there.
Someone is lurking in the darkness, aiming for him.
This is fun!
King Gujinughed, showing his white teeth.
Decades have passed since he lived in Jianghu alone.
In that time, he had been through a lot and was exposed to numerous dangers.
The existence of King Gujin, the Wolf King, was the sum of such experiences.
This made him fully prepared to respond to any threat.
There is only one ss that would carry out an ambush while thoroughly concealing his presence like this.
Are you an assassin?
The number of assassins who went for his life so far is so high that its enough to fill arge house. But nheless, no assassin seeded in taking his life.
He visited Wudang Mountain without any expectations.
He only stopped by because he got hold of the news about Chongjins birthday, but in the end, he did not end up attending because he gotzy.
However, he unexpectedly got his hands on a great sword here, and met a person who is capable of threatening his life.
This is why King Gujin thought that the world was so interesting.
Because unexpected things happen.
Suddenly, his gaze turned to thend he had devastated.
It was the spot where Soma had been standing a while ago. However, there was no body or pieces of flesh that were presumed to be Somas.
It was clear that someone had pulled out Soma right before his attack hit, or that Soma had dodged the attack himself.
King Gujin thought it would be the former.
Not only did the neer deceived his senses and steal Soma, but he also dared to aim for his life.
The faceless assassin seemed to have quite a lot of guts.
Or maybe youre just looking down on me.
Either way, King Gujin could not forgive the assassin.
King Gujin raised Gongbu and pointed it to the front.
For a moment, he wondered if his sword energy was weak, but his energy soon unraveled like a skein and spread in all directions.
The sight of the ck energy spreading out in thin skeins was like a spiders web blowing in the wind.
It was a technique called the Spider Web Sword Strike.1
An exquisite skill that spreads sword energy throughout the area like a spider web and detects the opponents movements.
This was a technique invented by King Gujin himself.
As he wandered alone as a mercenary, there was no one who could help him whenever he was exposed to the threat of an assassin. Because of that, in the early days, he could have lost his life several times due to assassination attempts.
Those experiences at that time led him to create the Spider Web Sword Strike.
No matter how the assassin perfects his stealth technique, once he moves, he has no choice but to create a flow of air.
So his sword technique, which spreads out like a spider web, detects such change in the air. In addition, once the assassin approaches, the spider web would touch the assassins body. This information would then be transmitted to King Gujin.
By executing this technique, King Gujin would be able to detect the movement of any assassin no matter how great they were.
The only problem is that he has to keep maintaining this technique until the assassin moves.
It would not be a problem for him to maintain it for a short time, but if he kept on holding this technique for a long time, he had no choice but to consume a huge amount of his qi.
It was a race against time.
Will the assassin lose patience and move first, or will his qi be depleted first?
Either way, it was a fight in which the one who moves first would be at a disadvantage.
It had been a long time since King Gujin had this kind of fight, so his tension reached its peak.
Time continued to pass.
King Gujin slowly felt the limit of his patience.
He still has plenty of energy to maintain the Spider Web Sword Strike, but finds it painful to endure and stand like a stone statue.
Good! I admit that your patience is a step above mine!
King Gujin withdrew his Spider Web Sword Strike.
The thin spider-like webs that spread throughout the area disappeared without a trace.
However, this did not mean that King Gujin gave up on catching the assassin.
If you dont want to move on your own, I will force you to move
Shuaa!
He swung his sword, Gongbu.
Then, a cloud of energy rose up and flew in all directions.
Kwakwakwakwang!
The whole area exploded as if a volcano had erupted.
The Heavenly Sword of the Bloody Wolf that was executed using Gongbu had a truly formidable power.
Just like Soma, King Gujin also noticed the hidden feature of Gongbu.
By using Gongbu, the operation of qi bes smoother.
It was like a sword made for himself.
Kwaaang! Kwaaang!
The entire area waspletely destroyed by the bombardment of his sword attacks.
No master could withstand and hide from such attacks.
King Gujin thought that the assassin woulde out soon.
What he was doing is simr to hitting the grass on purpose to make the snake jump out.
It might be an ignorant way of doing it because he was using qi needlessly but it was also a technique that only he could do in the world.
Boom!
Bang!
King Gujin continued to release sword techniques.
But the assassin is still yet toe out of hiding.
Did he run away already?
He thought it was possible.
Otherwise it wouldnt make sense for the assassin not toe out.
It was impossible for even the most courageous assassin to maintain hisposure in the face of such an attack.
Or maybe the assassin had lost his life in his attacks.
Heup!
King Gujin lowered his sword toward the floor.
His guard was lowered slightly.
It was at that moment,
Puk!
He suddenly felt an excruciating pain in his lower back.
When he hurriedly looked back, a ck shadow had risen from the floor and had driven a small dagger into his waist.
YouC?
King Gujin swung his sword like a thunderbolt. But at that time, the ck shadow had long retreated already.
The ck shadow was Pyo-wol.
He was responsible for stabbing the phantom dagger on King Gujins waist.
Have you been hiding under my feet from the beginning?
King Gujin asked with an expression of disbelief.
Pyo-wol did not answer him.
He had no reason to exin.
It wasnt Pyo-wol who saved Soma.
King Gujin was confident he had finished Soma off so he had eased his guard. At that time, Pyo-wol had secretly approached King Gujin and took advantage of the gap in his defenses. After that, he issued the Soul-Reaping Thread to distract him, and then performed the Turtle-Breathing Technique.
The moment Pyo-wol saw King Gujin for the first time, the former felt a strong sense of danger.
It was the first time since meeting the Wind Saint that he had felt such a strong sense of crisis.
King Gujin was not someone he could deal with while taking Soma away.
Soma could have died, but Pyo-wol decided to trust him.
The Soma he knew was not a child who would lose his life in vain. Pyo-wol believed that Soma would be able to get out on his own one way or another.
When Pyo-wol used the Soul-Reaping Thread to attract King Gujins attention, Soma moved then immediately went into hiding.
Before confronting King Gujin, Pyo-wol was not just hidingfortably.
Pyo-wol observed Soma and King Gujins fight closely, and as a result, he noticed that there was a strange quirk in King Gujins movements.
His gait, resembling that of a wolf, was not straight. It was nted slightly to the left. Pyo-wol didnt know if it was just his way of walking or if its because his body was slightly out of bnce.
But nheless, Pyo-wol used this information to predict the path he would move in advance and moved there. Then, he executed the Turtle-Breathing Technique and went into hiding.
From then on, it was a battle of patience.
King Gujin ran out of patience first, and in the end exposed a loophole to Pyo-wol.
As a result, Pyo-wol was able to insert a phantom dagger into his waist.
It wasnt a fatal wound. It didnt even cut off King Gujins limb.
All Pyo-wol did was to stab his back with a dagger.
But Pyo-wol was still satisfied.
In the first ce, what he was aiming for was not a fatal wound.
It was virtually impossible to attack and inflict fatal wounds on a master at King Gujins level from the start. If he had been such a weak being then he wouldnt have earned his nickname of Wolf King.
The phantom dagger stuck in King Gujins waist was simr to a thorn stuck under his fingernail.
Its not a fatal wound, but it continues to cause him pain. Above all, it was stuck in a position that was not easy to pull out.
King Gujin red at Pyo-wol with fierce eyes.
He didnt even think about pulling out the phantom dagger. He knows that a huge amount of bleeding will ur the moment he draws the phantom dagger.
King Gujin looked at Pyo-wol with calm eyes.
It was the first time for someone to hurt him in recent years.
It was the first time for someone to dare attempt an ambush against him since he was nicknamed the Wolf King.
Are you an assassin from the Hundred Wraith Union?
Pyo-wol did not reply.
He didnt even hide.
He stood at a distance, barely out of reach of King Gujin.
This made King Gujin even more angry.
Oh well! Once I catch you, Ill figure out your background sooner orter!
Hoo-woong!
The sword in his hands burst out with energy.
It was a phenomenon that urred naturally as King Gujin channeled his inner strength.
Now he has a sword which can withstand his energy.
He had no more reason to hesitate.
I will deal with you with all my might!
Bang!
King Gujin kicked the floor hard.
His body shot out like a cannonball.
Hwahak!
As King Gujin approached him, strong wind pressure hit Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol instantly disappeared from King Gujins sight.
He executed ck Lightning and moved.
No wayC
However, King Gujin did not panic and pursued Pyo-wols whereabouts.
He did not try to track him using logic or reason. He was trying to predict and respond to Pyo-wols movement with his senses just like a wolf.
Cwahahak!
His attack exploded at the point where he expected Pyo-wol to appear.
The wolfs w-like sword attacks tore the entire area to shreds.
Everything that was caught in his sword attack was cut off.
Pyo-wol was also swept away by King Gujins sword attack and was almost cut off.
Fortunately, it was a shame because the redistribution spread out and retreated, otherwise it would have been split in two the moment it appeared.
Chills ran down his spine. His heart felt terrified.
Its been a long time since he felt this sense of crisis.
He remembered again the painful feeling of being trapped in an underground cave for the first time.
Hoo-hung!
King Gujins sword was vicious and tenacious.
He was different from those warriors who were only pretentious and showy in appearance.
The Heavenly Sword of the Bloody Wolf, which was created through numerous fierce battles, was the totalization of his skill.
Against King Gujin, Pyo-wol revealed his true nature of being a hungry ghost.2
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading~ If there are any errors let me know!
Spider Web Sword Strike. Raws: Jiju Inspection, ????(֩넦z). ֩ zh C spider zh C spider jin C sword, dagger, saber z s C silk; fine thread; wire; strings Hungry Ghost. Raws: ??(I). I C hungry; greedy for; hunger gu C ghost; spirit of dead; devil
Chapter 213: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 13
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 13Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wols martial art is based on the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique. Trapped in the snakes den, he then developed it into the Sub-Thunder Snake method, but nheless, its origin was still based on the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique.
The Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique inevitably increases his brain power.
The key was to increase his reaction speed by stimting his nerves with lightning. Depending on the use, his reaction speed could be raised several times.
Such was the state of Pyo-wol right now.
Ciiit!
His movements resembled that of a snake. His speed was so fast that it would be difficult for anyone to follow.
Ordinary people might not be able to catch up with his movements, but King Gujin did not miss a single moment and kept up with Pyo-wol.
Just as Pyo-wol was greatly inspired by a snake, King Gujin was greatly influenced by a wolf.
Whether it be a wolfs intuition, speed, or tenacity, King Gujin has all attributes.
Shiaaak!
Using the sword in his hand, the power of the Heavenly Sword of the Bloody Wolf doubled.
Kwaaang!
Every ground that his sword brushed past exploded. It was as if a volcano had erupted.
Hahaha! This is good.
His attacks reverberated beneath the Wudang Mountain.
Beautiful trees fell, whilerge rocks crumbled into powder. The surroundings had long since been destroyed to such an extent that they could no longer be found.
A wolf was running rampant.
The problem is that the said wolf has unparalleled prowess and ws aspared to normal wolves.
When a persons martial arts go beyond a certain level and reach its peak, even ordinary hand gestures could make it feel like its the end of the world.
Such was King Gujins state right now.
His attacks might look crude externally, but his sword techniques carry tremendous power.
The Heavenly Sword of the Bloody Wolf he created himself was not a martial art that was very particr about its form. Rather, there was a strong tendency to improvise ording to instinct and intuition.
Pyo-wol carried phantom daggers in both of his hands.
Suagh!
The phantom dagger was released at a frightening speed.
Hmpf! Youre greatly mistaken if you thought you could defeat me with just that much.
King Gujin snorted.
He despised warriors who used hidden weapons.
He considered it not manly.
If a warrior is truly a man, then he has to fight with his body.
Most of the warriors he recognized fought in that way.
Above all, a short dagger could not inflict a great wound.
This is also the reason why King Gujin was not afraid of Pyo-wols phantom dagger.
Kaang! Kang!
Pyo-wols phantom daggers were blocked by King Gujins sword and ricocheted away.
After bouncing off the phantom dagger, King Gujin rushed straight to Pyo-wol. But at that moment, a chilling feeling came over his back.
Ciiit!
The phantom dagger he thought had bounced off turned in the air and aimed at the back of his head.
Only then did King Gujin realize that the phantom dagger was connected by an invisible thread.
Qi thread?
The thread of qi distracted him.
Cwarreuk!
The phantom dagger which was connected to the Soul-Reaping Thread protruded from Pyo-wols waist.
Four Soul-Reaping Threads.
Four phantom daggers danced ording to Pyo-wols will.
Ohh!
King Gujin unknowingly burst into admiration.
It was the first time for him to see and experience this kind of martial art.
He had never even imagined a warrior would be capable of manipting qi in the form of a thread. Most warriors usually use qi in conjunction with a sword or as sword energy.
Ciiiit!
All four phantom daggers pursued King Gujin, following different trajectories.
King Gujin swung his sword and deflected all the phantom daggers flying his way. However, no matter how much he deflected those weapons, the phantom dagger would alwayse back to life and aim for him.
Chills ran down his spine.
It had been a long time since he felt such an intense sense of crisis.
The precarious feeling, where he felt as if he was standing naked on the cliff of a hundred foot pole1, had awakened him.
All his nerves rose sharply.
With his opponents level of martial arts, King Gujin could not simply dismiss him as a mere assassin.
Although he acted like an assassin, he had to consider him as a superpower on the same level as those at the top of Jianghu.
King Gujin raised his qi even more.
Kwakwakwang!
His attacks intensified.
Kagagagang!
Gongbu and the phantom dagger hit each other and fell countless times.
Sparks broke out, and the sound of weapons shing echoed through the woods.
Leaves fell like rain, and wild animals ran away in surprise.
At some point, King Gujins face became distorted.
While he might be attacking Pyo-wol with such intensity and fierceness, he didnt do any damage to Pyo-wol.
He couldnt remember how long it had been since he moved so violently.
He was even more angry at Pyo-wol for making him move like this.
I will definitely tear you to death!
If he cant kill your opponent even after shing and fighting this far, he wont be able to walk around with his face up in Jianghu.
Hoo-woong!
Gongbu unleashed an enormous amount of sword energy that was iparable to before.
The sword seemed to tremble for a moment, but soon it emitted a clear glow. The light beak soon took the shape of arge sword.
It was a sword energy.
The power of sword energy could not bepared to ordinary sword weapons.
King Gujin usually refrained from using sword energy.
It was because he thought that its efficiency was not so high because of therge consumption of internal energy.
Whether he uses a normal sword or sword energy, it was the same thing. His opponents ended up dying anyway. If so, there was no reason to use sword energy, which consumed a lot of internal energy.
However, in order to deal with the Pyo-wol, who was in a ss he had never seen before, he had toe up with a much more powerful technique.
That was sword energy.
Sword energy which was unleashed through Gongbu was far more powerful than releasing it with other swords.
At this rate, King Gujin felt that even he could deal with the sect leaders of the Two Factions.
You bastardC!
Shia!
The sword headed for Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol tried to stop the sword using a Soul-Reaping Thread. However, it was impossible to prevent the sword, which is concentrated with qi, with the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Dududuk!
Like a rotten thread, the Soul-Reaping Thread broke.
The phantom dagger that was hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread also fell to the ground like a rotten apple.
Pyo-wol seemed to have no weapons left.
Even though there were half a dozen phantom daggers left on his waist, all of them couldnt stop the formidable sword attack.
Now lets go!
King Gujin swung his sword at the defenseless Pyo-wol.
At that moment, a thread of energy was created again in Pyo-wols hands.
King Gujin assumed that it was the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Its no use.
The Soul-Reaping thread is no match for sword energy.
It was a fact that had already been proven once.
He channeled more energy on his sword.
He was trying to take Pyo-wols life at once with this move.
Tuong!
However, his sword energy was blocked by the thread created by Pyo-wol.
What?
King Gujin couldnt believe that his sword energy was blocked by a thread as thin as a hair.
Only then did he realize that the thread of energy created by Pyo-wol was different from before.
It shines much brighter.
Could it be sword qi? Sword qi made in the form of thread?2
King Gujins eyes shook.
He had never even imagined a sword energy made in the form of thread.
The shape of the energy was like a snake.
Snake Qi Thread.3
Hoo-hung!
The sword energy and the Snake Qi Thread collided.
A shockwave swept through the area.
Pyo-wol considered the Soul-Reaping Thread and Snake Qi thread as excellent tools for ambush, so this was the first time he used them as weapons in earnest.
Hoo-huuung!
The Snake Qi Thread went through the gaps like a real snake.
King Gujin blocked the advance of the Snake Qi Thread by using the Heavenly Sword of the Bloody Wolf.
Pung! Puung! Pung!
Every time Snake Qi Thread and sword energy collided, qi burst out.
Unbelievable!
King Gujins eyes widened.
The thin energy thread was overpowering his own sword energy.
Pyo-wol was using the Snake Qi Thread like a whip.
Hitting, pushing, pulling.
Its usage was endless.
King Gujins sword energy was always blocked by the Snake Qi Thread, stopping him from advancing any further. To be precise, it was because he was busy blocking Pyo-wols attack. He was constantly on the defensive.
While fighting King Gujin, Pyo-wol also had his eyes widened to the operation of the Snake Qi Thread.
His opponent, Wolf King, is a warrior reigning at the top of Jianghu. He is a veteran who has gone through all sorts of battles throughout his life. He is a person who knows how to make full use of his martial arts.
Instead of simply relying on the brute force of the sword energy, he skillfully attacked Pyo-wol using sword energy. So during his fight with King Gujin, Pyo-wol also experienced countless life-and-death crises. And those experiences became nourishment for Pyo-wol.
Heuk!
King Gujins face gradually became distorted.
His movements were getting slower and dull.
It was because of the dagger stuck in his back.
The more he moved, the more blood gushed out as the dagger tore through the wound.
The pain was tolerable.
He was used to this kind of pain.
The problem is that as the phantom dagger cuts through the wound, the muscles in his back and waist stiffen, affecting the other parts of the body as well.
When dealing with an ordinary warrior, this kind of wound was not a problem. But to a warrior at the same level as Pyo-wol, even such a small injury could be a great hindrance.
Pyo-wol stabbed the phantom dagger to cause this kind of effect.
Ping! Ping!
Pyo-wols Snake Qi Thread became more and more sophisticated.
On the other hand, King Gujins movements were noticeably slower.
No!
King Gujin shouted out loud and swung his sword.
The power in his attack might have increased, but at the same time, it has exposed numerous openings.
A red light shed in Pyo-wols eyes for an instant.
He thought that now was his moment to win.
So right before colliding with the sword energy, the Snake Qi Thread stopped operating. His qi, which was moving like a snake just a moment ago, disappeared like fog exposed to the morning sun.
Because of that, King Gujins sword hit the air in vain.
Heup!
King Gujin involuntarily inhaled a breath.
The bnce of the body was disturbed. He initially channeled a lot of strength on his body, bracing for the impact.
Pyo-wol did not miss that gap.
He used Snake Steps and approached the staggering King Gujin.
A phantom dagger was in his hands.
Puk!
A phantom dagger pierced King Gujins side.
Keuk!
At that moment, King Gujin flexed his side muscles. Then, his muscles tightened like steel and prevented the phantom dagger from digging in.
It was a reaction and physical ability that transcended human beings.
Pyo-wol was not surprised when the phantom dagger did not pierce through. He already expected such a reaction.
Pyo-wol concentrated his qi on the handle of the phantom dagger.
Jjoong!
The concentrated qi was conveyed intact to the insides of King Gujins body through the phantom dagger.
AHHH!
In the end, King Gujin screamed and vomited blood.
The blood he threw up soaked Pyo-wols face and chest.
King Gujins face was terribly distorted. It was because Pyo-wols attack shook his insides.
Had it not been for his body that had been tempered to be harder than steel, his intestines on the front would have exploded and he would have died instantly.
King Gujin red at Pyo-wol with eyes that resembled that of a beast.
Even though his intestines were shaken, his fighting spirit was not broken at all.
His way of fighting was to continue attacking until he died. He would attack and attack until he eventually won.
Hehe!
When King Gujin approached Pyo-wol with a madugh,
Hoo-woong!
The two suddenly felt an unusual wave of qi from the side of Wudang Mountain.
In an instant, King Gujins expression changed.
Damn it! Herees that fucking old man.
..
Whats your name?
Pyo-wol.
I am King Gujin, the Wolf King. Make sure to remember my name. The next time we meet, I will definitely repay this debt.
Are you going to run away?
Keuhehe! As much as I want to deal with you, I cant. Its because of a troublesome old man.
King Gujin pulled out the phantom daggers both stuck in his waist and side. He then threw it away, before suddenly flying backwards.
Pyo-wol tried to chase after him.
It was because he had seen Soma lying in the bushes in the distance.
Somas condition was so grave that even the ups and downs of his chest were barely visible. Although he miraculously survived King Gujinsst attack, he was still seriously injured.
Pyo-wol stopped pursuing King Gujin and approached Soma.
Then, someone appeared out of nowhere, as if riding the wind.
It was an old man wearing a shabby uniform.
The old master wrinkled his nose and murmured,
Im sure I smelled a wolf from here.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading~ If there are any errors let me know!
Hundred foot pole. Raws: ????? (ٳ߸^). Chinese Characters: one hundred, numerous Chinese measure approx. foot bamboo pole ^ head, top, chief Meaning: Chinese Idiom. The highest level one can attain. The metaphor means that someone has reached a very high level. This is often used to encourage people to make progress even though they have reached the peak of their achievements. Sword qi. Raws: ??(). Chinese characters: Jin C sword, dagger, saber gng C the name of a certain stars; the god who is supposed to live in them Im not exactly sure how this is different from the Soul-Reaping thread if the Soul-Reaping thread is made out of qi already. Oh well, lets just think its an upgraded version. Snake Qi Thread. Raws: ???(z). z s C silk; fine thread; wire; strings sh C snake gng C the name of a certain stars; the god who is supposed to live in them
Chapter 214: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 14
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 14Manhwa: N/A
The moment he saw the old man, Pyo-wol felt a chill as if he had fallen into an ice pit.
He hade across numerous people with strong martial arts until now.
Mu Jeong-jin of the Qingcheng sect who is a swordsman capable of unifying a region, and Hyeolbul of the Xiaoleiyin Temple who is a person worthy of looking on top of the world.
He also met a super strong person who called himself as the Wind Saint, and just a little while ago, he alsopeted with the Wolf King, King Gujin.
There was not a single one among them who was easy to deal with. Pyo-wol had to risk his life when he faced them.
And even against those opponents who Pyo-wol could easily win over, he still did his best. He would consider countless possibilities and choose the most efficient way to fight them.
In this way, Pyo-wol was able to win the fight and save his own life.
Pyo-wol was able to survive every time since he desperately dug into the enemys weaknesses.
However, there was no such thing as a weakness in the man in front of him.
Just as it is natural for water to flow down from a high ce, the old man appeared naturally as if he had been here from the beginning.
Pyo-wol thought that fighting against King Gujin with his life on the line was worth it. However, against the old master who is in front of him, he didnt even have that kind of heart.
It wasnt a matter of ipetence.
Just the very existence of the old man made it impossible for him to feel that way.
Pyo-wol rarely showed or felt any emotional agitation, but in front of the old man, he had no choice but to put on a puzzled expression without even realizing it.
The old mans gaze turned to Pyo-wol.
Is it you? The one who chased the wolf away?
.
Youre quite good. Hes still one of the few warriors in the world who is known for being savage, yet you managed to chase him away.
The old man smiled.
His smile was so bright and pure as if he didnt even have a speck of dust.
Pyo-wol asked unknowingly,
Who are you?
Pyo-wol is usually the one who did not initiate a conversation except when he had to deliberately disguise his identity. It was only now that he spoke first without even realizing it.
The old man scanned Pyo-wol up and down and said,
Im called Il-gum. I live in Wudang Mountain. What about you?
Yes?
Its the first time in a long while since Ive met such a foolish guy. Hoo!
The old man, who identified himself as Il-gum, eximed as he looked at Pyo-wol.
If someone else had acted like this towards Pyo-wol, he would not have stayed still. But, he didnt feel that way towards the old man.
He strangely felt at ease.
Pyo-wols nerves, which had been tense like a bowstring pulled to its fullest, loosened.
The old mans gaze suddenly turned to Soma, who wasid down on the ground in the distance.
That guy will die soon.
Like what he said, Soma was severely paralyzed.
Because Pyo-wol left Soma unattended while fighting King Gujin, Somas wounds got worse.
The old man said to Pyo-wol,
Carry that little guy on your back and follow me.
Pardon?
Are you going to let him die? Tch!
At the old mans urging, Pyo-wol hurriedly carried Soma on his back.
When he turned his head again, the old man was nowhere to be seen.
At that moment, the old mans voice rang in his ears.
What are you stupidly looking around for? Look up.
When Pyo-wol looked up, he saw the old man floating in the air.
He was as light as a feather. Whenever he stepped on a branch, he would go as far as a dozen feet. It was the representative qinggong of the Wudang sect, the Cloud Ascending Ladder.1
However, the realm was so high that it seemed like walking in the air.
Pyo-wol chased after the old man with Soma on his back.
Pyo-wol ran down the mountain at a terrifying speed. But even then, he found it difficult to follow the old man. If he slowed down even slightly, the distance between him and the old man would widen, making him lose sight of him.
Il-gum?
Pyo-wol already knew that there was once a great warrior who retired a generation ago in the Wudang sect.
Prior to Sang-jin, there was another warrior who was called the Wudang sects Number One Sword. Pyo-wol learned that the warriors name was Il-gum while staying in the Wudang sect.
Pyo-wol had assumed that the difference between Il-gum and Sang-jin would not be that great.
Even if Il-gum is said to be the Wudang sects Number One Sword a generation ago, a persons strength and senses decline with age. To some extent, this would offset the strong internal energy and experience that had umted over the years.
All in all, the overall ability of the person had no choice but to go down the curve.
Pyo-wol thought that even Il-gum would not be able to escape the same fate. However, only after seeing it for himself like this did he realize how wrong his thoughts were. He finally could finally see how great the power of the prestigious sect was.
He didnt know how many more masters like Il-gum were still in the Wudang sect. All he knows is that several more masters of the same generation as Il-gum were still alive. Their martial arts may be inferior to Il-gum, but they will never be inferior to the current Wudang sect elders.
Pyo-wols heart became heavy.
If the Wudang sect is like this, how many more great masters are there in the Insane Martial Arts sect or Cheon Mujang?
Pyo-wol realized how wide Jianghu was.
He wasnt disappointed though.
Pyo-wol had once started from the bottom where he was nothing. Yet he still managed to get where he is right now.
In the future, as long as he continues to work diligently while keeping his guard up, he will not die in vain.
As Pyo-wol was running after Il-gum, he arrived at an unknown mountain peak.
It was one of the numerous rock peaks on Wudang Mountain.
This was the abode of the Il-gum.
After retiring from the Wudang sect, he lived alone in a rock peak where there were few people.
There was a shabby house on one side of the rock.
Pyo-wol looked around with Soma on his back.
He felt a strong sense of dizziness that he couldnt detect in the Wudang sect. This seemed to be the reason why Il-gum chose this ce as his hiding ce.
Put him down on the bed.
Pyo-wol put Soma down on a bed inside the house.
The wooden bed was made by Il-gum, and it was barely maintaining its shape.
Il-gum muttered as he checked Somas condition.
The wolfs hands are just as cruel as before. Tch! I should have killed him then. Anyway, what is this
Il-gum rolled up his sleeves as he murmured to himself.
He turned the unconscious Soma, making him lie t with his face downwards.
Pyo-wol silently watched the monks actions.
He wondered about the red color on Il-gums finger, which he used to stab Soma on the back.
Puk! Puuk!
Somas body shuddered every time he was poked.
This guy is also strange, really strange. He looks like he learned the Shaolins techniques, but why is he twisted like this? The older brother is strange, while the younger brother is also strange.
Il-gum shook his head, but he didnt stop poking Soma with his fingers.
What he did was a qi cirction technique called the Qi Yang Finger.2
It was originally a technique used to destroy evil energy, but Il-gum was using it to drive out King Gujins energy that had prated Somas body.
Il-gum has already risen to the level of a great master so he was able to use the same martial arts in an infinite variety of ways.
The same was true for the Qi Yang Finger.
He was saving Soma by using the mysterious energy of the Qi Yang Finger.
The appearance of Il-gum left a strong impression on Pyo-wol.
Kerhyuk!
Soma suddenly vomited blood.
Only then did Il-gum stop moving his hands with a satisfied smile.
Since Ive treated him, as long as he takes good care of himself, he would have no problem in eating and packing.
He got up from his seat and made Soma lie on his back.
Pyo-wol bowed his head in gratitude.
Thank you for your help.
I didnt do this to receive your gratitude, so dont be too polite. I felt like I just got hives on my body. More than that, where did youe from? How could I not have known that such a freak like you was here? Did youe here to attend Chongjins birthday party too?
Yes.
Anyway, those taoists are not training diligently. How could they throw such a loud party? Tsk tsk!
Il-gum criticized the leaders of the Wudang sect.
Not only Chongjin, the sect leader of the Wudang sect, but also the other elders could not escape his criticism.
I was resting here and was quietly trying to ascend, but those kids are so noisy that I cant go up.
Is there such a thing as heaven?
How would I know that?
Pardon?
Im not dead yet, so how can I know if there is heaven or not?
But earlier you
We will only know when its over. I havent done nearly as many bad things as others, so if heaven really exists, wouldnt I go up there anyway? Stop doing bad things and be good. Anyway, what kind of evil qi is in this guys body. Its like hes going to rot.
.
Now tell me. How on earth can you have the eyes of an old man at such a young age?
Il-gum spat out words without hesitation. Even so, the reason Pyo-wol didnt feel bad at all was because of the old mans warm eyes.
Il-gum was looking at Pyo-wol and Soma with pitying eyes.
Eyes which were full ofpassion broke through the barriers surrounding Pyo-wols heart.
Still, Pyo-wol did not speak what was on his mind so easily, so Il-gum jumped up from his seat.
Its very expensive. Are you really not going to say it? You bastard! Dont you need to say whats on your mind once in a while to loosen up?
He grumbled and brought a jar that had been ced on one side of the house.
What is that?
Alcohol! Doesnt a person have to be drunk for them to open their mouths? This is the sake I brewed 30 years ago. Hurry up and drink this so you can finally talk about yourself.
I dont drink.
Damn it! Just drink when I give it to you. You rotten bastard!
Il-gum opened the seal of the jar.
A great pine scent came out. The scent of pine that refreshes the depths of the heart made Pyo-wol swallow his saliva without even realizing it.
Il-gum scooped up the wine from a gourd and poured it into Pyo-wols cup.
Drink!
Can taoists even drink?
What would an old man who is waiting for his death going to do if not drink? You should drink it to your hearts content. You wont be able to taste it twice so drink it all without leaving a single drop.
Pyo-wol looked at his cup for a moment.
It was not an ordinary drinking cup. It was almost the same size of a bowl.
After looking at the cup for a while, Pyo-wol brought it to his mouth.
As the sake in the cup swayed, the scent that lingered became even stronger.
Pyo-wol closed his eyes and drank the sake.
He felt a burning sensation in his mouth which then continued to his esophagus down to his stomach. He felt like his entire body was on fire. But he didnt totally hate the feeling.
Heh heh! Look at you. Youre drinking well. Have another drink.
Il-gum burst outughing and filled Pyo-wols cup again.
Pyo-wol did not refuse and drank.
Now, tell me.
I
Pyo-wol began to tell the story of his life.
Right! I see. So?
Il-gum agreed and sympathized with Pyo-wols life. He also expressed regret.
Pyo-wol drank from his cup and continued talking about his story.
Whenever Pyo-wols cup bes empty, Il-gum responds by replenishing it with sake.
Pyo-wols story continuedte into the night, and Il-gum was deeply immersed in his story.
The two didnt know how much time had passed.
It was only when the wine in the jar ran out when Pyo-wols story ended.
I see, I see.
Il-gum shook his head.
He looked at Pyo-wol for a long time. However, Pyo-wol could not see the expression on Il-gums face. Its because he had already lost his mind under the influence of alcohol.
It was impossible for a master who had reached the same level as Pyo-wol to lose consciousness because of drunkenness.
This is because if more than a certain amount of poison umtes in the body, the persons internal energy will either automatically drive the toxin out or purify it.
This was the same reason why Pyo-wol received the alcohol without hesitation. However, what Pyo-wol did not expect was that the sake he drank was not an ordinary alcoholic beverage.
Il-gum had brewed countless sakes over the decades, but only that sake waspleted as he had intended.
A lot of people came, including Chongjin, but no one was able to get a ss of that sake and drink it.
Il-gum doesnt know if Pyo-wol knows.
How precious the alcohol he drank.
Ilg-um who came out of the house, looked at the night sky.
Countless stars seemed to form a sea in the cloudless sky.
Is this fate, too? I cant believe I met this child at this moment.
Like the stars in the night sky, the agony in his heart was shining.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading~ If there are any errors let me know!
Cloud Ascending Ladder. Raws: Jeunjong, ???(녿v). t Cdder, steps, stairs; lean yn C clouds; Yunnan province v zng, sng, cng C indulge in, give free reign to. Qi Yang Finger. Raws: Jeokyangji, ???(ָ). ch C red;munist, red; bare yng C male principle; light; sun ָ zh C finger, toe; point, indicate
Chapter 215: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 15
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 15Manhwa: N/A
When Pyo-wol opened his eyes, the first thing he came into was the ceiling of a shabby house.
Sunlight was seeping in through a crack in the ceiling.
Pyo-wol raised his body and frowned.
It was because of the dirt on his clothes.
A yellow liquid had dried on his clothes.
What happened?
He had no memory ofst night.
He only remembered talking to Il-gum, but he couldnt remember what happened after that.
I let my guard down.
Pyo-wol med himself for being careless.
If the person was an enemy who had been aiming for his life, he would have already died.
He had never once been careless sinceing to Jianghu.
But, he didnt feel as bad as he thought.
Pyo-wol found the reason in his physical condition.
His body felt strangely light.
He was lighter than usual and full of energy.
What?
It was the first time he felt this way sinceing to Jianghu.
He was in such a good condition that he felt as if he was not in his own body.
Is it because of the alcohol?
If there was any deviation from what Pyo-wol usually does, it is that he had drank alcoholst night. It was clear that the alcohol had caused something to change in his body.
Pyo-wol meditated on the spot.
Shuaa!
As soon as he did, he felt a rough flow of energy.
His cirction of energy was iparably faster than before, and there was no obstruction at all.
He has used the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Technique thousands and tens of thousands of times, but he had never felt this way in his life.
He felt a sense of exhration as if he could do anything he set his mind to.
In an instant, Pyo-wol finished meditating.
He finished faster than ever before.
This is crazy!
It was Pyo-wols honest feelings.
He only realized that he hade across a great opportunity.
The one who gave him the drink was Il-gum. It was clear that there was some secret in the alcohol he drankst night.
He didnt know why Il-gum did such a favor to him, but it was clear that he was in debt.
Pyo-wol looked around the room.
Soma, who should have been on the bed, was nowhere to be seen.
Pyo-wol picked up the ck Dragon Robe and went outside.
Are you finally awake?
Il-gum dressed up and greeted him.
But his face looked a decade older.
Pyo-wol asked,
Why did you do me this favor?
What do you mean?
That drink.
Why? Didnt the alcohol taste good? Damn you! Youve drank itC
Thats not what I meant
If you enjoy the drink, then you could do the person who gave it to you by staying silent.
I know.
Keep your mouth shut.
Pyo-wol shut his mouth. Then, Il-gum smiled once again.
Its a little better now that its quiet. What kind of guy sleeps for so long?
What? Are you rebelling? Why arent you answering?
Didnt you tell me to keep my mouth shut?
You jerk! Oh well. Seeing you talk back to me like this just means that I have nothing to worry about anymore.
I will never forget this favor.
Oh this is nothing! What kind of grace is it giving a person who doesnt drink alcohol Forget it, lets eat.
A table was set on a shabby t table in front of the house
When ites to the food, the only side dishes were vegetables made by Il-gum himself.
However, there was only one rice bowl.
Taoist, are you not going to eat?
Its been a while since I ate. I just need this.
What Il-gum took out of his bosom was a walnut-sized Byeokgokdan.
He put the Byeokgokdan1 in his mouth.
Thank you for the meal.
Dont leave a single grain of rice behind, scrape it off and eat it. If you leave food behind, you will be punished by heaven.
Really?
The farmer has sweated and worked hard all year to produce just one grain of rice that you carelessly eat. You can kill a person in just a moment but raising a person often takes so much time and effort.
Always remember that fact, and youll be fine.
Il-gum looked at Pyo-wol and smiled kindly.
In an instant, something surged up from the depths of Pyo-wols heart.
Pyo-wol lowered his head to hide his shaken expression and concentrated only on his meal.
The vegetables that Il-gum made himself were nd since they were hardly seasoned. However, to Pyo-wol, it tasted more delicious than any delicacy made by any chef.
Pyo-wol ate all the rice and side dishes without leaving a single grain of rice, just as Il-gum said.
Il-gum pointed to the back of the house.
You can wash the dishes there.
A small stream flowed behind the house.
Yes!
Pyo-wol stood up after answering.
He picked up the dishes and went to the stream.
The little stream was very clear. Pyo-wol drank some water and washed the dishes.
He has been swayed by Il-gum ever since he met him.
It was the first time for Pyo-wol to have been constantly swayed by another person like this since he became an assassin by the Blood Shadow Group. But he didnt feel bad about it.
After Pyo-wol rolled up his sleeves and washed the dishes, he left to wash his body and clothes.
Hoo!
When Pyo-wol came out of the stream and used his internal energy, the water on his body and clothes flew away.
What came into Pyo-wols eyes, after returning to the front of the house, was the back of the Il-gum. He was looking down on the world.
The stooped old warrior was looking down the mountain with his hands behind his back.
Pyo-wol unwittingly approached Il-gums side. And he looked at the ce where the taoist gaze was heading.
A wide sea of clouds came into view.
The sea of clouds that flowed around the towering peaks of Wudang Mountain was so vast that it was impossible to see the end.
When the wind blew, the sea of clouds swayed like waves.
As if it didnt want to be blocked by the peak and scattered, the clouds would turn around ande together again. Whenever it seemed to be shaken by the wind, it would be calm.
The appearance of a thousand changes but not changing its essence caused a strange stir in Pyo-wols heart.
Ripples caused changes in thought, and changes in thought induced changes in the body.
Tingling! Tingling!
It felt like a lightning bolt was rushing through his veins.
His whole body was tingling.
It was not an illusion.
The core of the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Method, which is the basis of Aguido, was lightning.
By using lightning to dramatically increase neural responses, it is possible to perform skills that others could not even imagine.
Lightning which was out of control was frantically stimting his nerves.
The nerves were getting thicker to cope up with the lightning. However, there was a limit to the lightning that humans could handle.
The moment Pyo-wols nerves couldnt stand it any longer and were about to burn out, a strange heat arose from his lower abdomen and gently wrapped around his nerves.
It was an energy that hadnt been there before.
The miraculous aura contained in the sake he drankst night reacted to the stimulus inside his body.
Tingling! Tingling!
The lightning stimted his nerves even more severely. In response, the sakes energy made his nerves bigger and stronger.
A war was literally taking ce in Pyo-wols body. But just by looking at his external appearance, no one would be able to tell what was going on.
At that moment, Il-gum who was beside him turned his head and looked at him.
A satisfied smile appeared on Il-gums wrinkled face.
Some people spend their entire lives trying to learn this but end up not realizing it, but some people open the door just by looking at it once. Keke! This is why the world is unfair.
Il-gum sat down on the bench and patted his back. And he looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol stood like a stone statue for a long time, looking at the sea of clouds.
It was unclear what exactly had happened to him.
However, it was certain that the realization, or change he gained here would take him to the next level.
It took a while for Pyo-wol to get out of his own world.
Hoo!
Pyo-wol sighed softly and blinked his eyes.
After a while, he came to his senses and said to Il-gum,
Thank you for the grace you bestowed upon me. How can I ever
Grace is a piece of shit! Why do you talk about grace to me once you receive it? If youvee back to your senses, go down. This old man also needs his rest.
Yes!
By the way, leave that little devil alone.
What?
Pyo-wols eyes widened at the unexpected words.
He had learned the Demonic Art of Guanyin from the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Its amazing that hes still alive. But while he may be holding on right now, as time goes by, Im sure hell go mad and destroy himself. That guy needs to learn how to control himself.
If I leave him, will he be a taoist?
Haha! Do you think anyone can be a taoist? They have to be pure. For now, he will sit down and study how to control his mind. About being a taoist, its up to him to decide for himself after that.
Why do you care so much about us?
Im not doing it because of you.
Then?
You too will understand when you live to be my age. Even if you dont want to see it, you see something that others cant see, and then you get worried. Thats why I get nosy.
You dont have to try to understand. You just have to ept it. So what will you do?
Pyo-wol looked straight at the wrinkled face of Il-gum.
Contrary to his wrinkled face, his eyes were as bright as a childs.
In front of those eyes, Pyo-wol could not be stubborn.
Alright.
Keke! Youve thought it through.
Cant we go see each other onest time before going down?
Why do you have such lingering feelings? You two will meet again when the timees, so just go down now.
Alright.
Pyo-wol nodded.
He believed the words of the Il-gum.
Pyo-wol never easily trusted others, but he trusted the words of the taoist, Il-gum.
Il-gum turned around.
His dwarf-like back figure looked bigger than Wudang Mountain in Pyo-wols eyes.
Pyo-wol went down the rock peak after saying his farewell to Il-gum.
Even after Pyo-wol disappeared, Il-gum did not move for a while.
He only moved again when someone emerged from the bushes.
With a rustling sound, another old man approached him with Soma in his arms.
The old man, who had a sacred atmosphere like a god, was Chongjin, the sect leader of the Wudang sect.
Chongjin looked around the rock peak and opened his mouth.
Is he gone?
Im alone so of course he already left.
I asked a useless question.
How can you be more sly as you get older?
Isnt that what you learned from you, senior brother?
This guy!
Oh, Im disappointed.
What do you mean?
Il-gum red at Chongjin. Despite being the target of those ferocious eyes, Chongin only replied calmly,
That sake. Why did you give him everything even though I begged for just one sip?
Tsk! You wont feel the effect even if you drink it, so why would I give it to you? I gave it to him because it was worth giving. A treasure has its own owner. You werent it, while he deserves it. Thats all.
Is he worth that much?
Hes more great than I thought. Hes a guy who knows how to create something out of nothing.
Why couldnt our sect recruit such a person earlier?
Hong! What can we expect from Jianghu? Maybe even if he came to the Wudang sect on his own, he wouldnt be who he was today just for the reason that he didnt live a hard life.
Phew! Thats right. The Wudang sect had be soft.
Hmpft! You talk as if youre not yourself.
Despite the sarcastic words of Il-gum, Chongjin did not change hisplexion.
I would have been the same. Still, as I get older, I have an eye for seeing things, so I dont make mistakes as I used to.
Thats fortunate.
By the way, is this child going to be my disciple?
Chongjin looked at Soma in his arms.
Il-gum snorted.
Hong! What do you mean disciple? If you do that, therell be a big fuss because of the unusual recruitment. Regardless of the Wudang sect, youre just teaching him a few tricks, so dont be greedy.
Chongjin smiled bitterly.
One of the problems of a sect with a long history like the Wudang sect is that it is difficult to expect a big change.
Numerous customs and traditions have solidified and built a resilience in itself.
Because of that, it was difficult even for a sect leader such as Chongjin to make unconventional decisions.
Il-gum looked at Soma and continued,
That child is a rare monster in the world. He shouldnt have even existed in this world. Still, his existence means that the flow of electricity has been twisted.
Then, is he a monster, too?
He is something beyond a monster.
Pardon?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Wahhh~ Its amazing having someone help Pyo-wol with no ulterior motives. <3 And his abilities are really being recognized by these grandpas. Our Pyo-wol is really a genius *smug* *proud*
Byeokgokdan. a fasting food taken to cleanse and strengthen the body for training, usuallyposed of grain powder, pine needle powder and pine nut powder which isbined into a ball with honey.
Chapter 216: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 16
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 16Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol suddenly looked back.
Wudang Mountain was so huge that it was impossible to see the entirety of it at a nce.
He had climbed Wudang Mountain twice already.
Once to attend Chongjins birthday feast, and the other when he went up to the Il-gums residence.
The first time he climbed Wudang Mountain, he didnt feel anything special, but now its a little different. Maybe it was because he himself had changed.
The meeting with Il-gum caused something to change inside Pyo-wol.
It wasnt as if his personality or his martial arts changed dramatically. But something inside of him had definitely changed. And Pyo-wol was clearly feeling the change in himself.
Pyo-wol thought that he was greatly indebted to Il-gum.
And he found that it was only right for him to pay back the favor.
So Pyo-wol moved on, promising that someday he would repay the favor he had received.
Without Soma, who had always been by his side, he somehow felt empty. But this was also something he had to go through someday.
Pyo-wol cannot take care of Soma forever.
Neither an adult nor a child, but something in between.
Thats what Soma is.
He didnt know how Il-gum ns to teach and change Soma.
But he at least believed that he would lead him in a positive direction.
Pyo-wol struggled to shake off his thoughts and moved on.
Right now, neither Wu Jangrak, Soma or the mercenaries were by his side.
He had to go to his destination alone.
Fortunately, he had heard a detailed exnation of Jianghus current situation and geography from Wu Jang-rak. Furthermore, he also obtained a lot of information from the Wudang sect Scripture Pavilion.
Now, Pyo-wols knowledge of Jianghu was not inferior to that of ordinary warriors.
Because of that, even if he is alone, he doesnt feel particrly lost.
He has the confidence to go all the way to Tianzhongshan, where the Jin family is located, by himself.
Pyo-wol went to a horse market on the outskirts of Gyun-hyeon.
Gyun-hyeons horse market wasrger than any other horse market Pyo-wol had ever seen. There were so many horses to trade as well.
Countless horses were being held in a tight corner, and many people were haggling with horse sellers.
This horse right here costs at least ten gold coins.
Ugh! Looking at it in the long run, it only has a lifespan of only about 15 years. 10 gold coins is too much. Make it seven.
Where did you get the number 15? This horse could live about 20 years.
A lot of white hair has grown on its forehead
The horse market was a fierce battlefield.
Sellers would try to get even a penny more, while customers used all their knowledge to cut the costs by even a little bit.
When Pyo-wol, who looked like a newbie, entered such a ce, many merchants approached.
It looks like its your first timeing here today, what do you think about this horse? Its a mixture of the blood of Daewangu, a famous horse in the West region
If you pay me ten pieces of gold, I will give you my shops best horse.
Uh-huh! Come here. If you see a horse that catches your eyes, Ill sell it very cheaply.
Some said they would give their liver and galldder, while others secretly threatened.
About a dozen merchants made all sorts of ttering rumors and threats over Pyo-wol, but there was literally no pandemonium.
This is the method they used to distract first-timers in order to sell horses at high prices. In fact, none of the words they were saying were true.
Pyo-wols response to them was simple.
Where is the Sang Hang-yeok?
Pardon?
Are you talking about the young master?
Blood drained from the faces of the merchants who surrounded Pyo-wol.
Sang Hang-yeok is the owner of the Gunma n. And the Gunma n had a tremendous influence on the horse market here.
The repercussions of cheating on a customer at the Gunma n were so great that the merchants were speechless for a moment. If any of the merchants made a mistake, they could be kicked out of the horse market.
Heuk!
O, On second thought, I dont think I have any horses to sell to you.
The merchants moved away from Pyo-wol like the ebb tide.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to get away from the merchants and watch the horses leisurely.
It was then.
Who is it to pretend to be my acquaintance?
A high pitched voice of a young man was heard.
The young man approaching vigorously with more than a dozen subordinates was Sang Hang-yeok.
Who dares?
His words suddenly stopped.
It was because he recognized Pyo-wols face.
Sang Hang-yeok looked at Pyo-wol with his body as stiff as a stone statue. Hisplexion was already pale.
W, Why are you here?
Sang Hang-yeok unknowingly stepped back.
He got some incredible informationst night.
The intelligence report contains the news that Jang Muyeon and White Tiger Sword Corps were annihted by a single person.
The Rain Mountain Manor is a tremendous forceparable to the Wudang sect.
Young master Jang Muyeons martial arts were great, while the White Tiger Swords Corps has as much powerparable to that of the elite members of the great sects.
But such great people were annihted by a single individual.
And the man responsible for massacring them was Pyo-wol, who he had a quarrel with during Chongjins birthday party.
The incident happened at the entrance of Wudang Mountain. So it was naturally the responsibility of the Wudang sect to rectify this issue.
One of the Wudang sects taoists who recovered the body leaked what had happened, thus having the news reached the Gunma n.
The information might have been hard to believe, but they had no choice but to believe it since the information came from the mouth of a Wudang sect taoist.
It was only then that Sang Hang-yeok realized that the man who he had been arguing with was actually a scary being. So now that he came across Pyo-wol again, he felt numb.
What brings you here in the Gunma n?
I need a horse.
What?
I need a horse to ride. Bring me one that I can use.
Why go to us?
Other merchants told all sorts of lies to rip me off.
In an instant, heat red up in Sang Hang-yeoks eyes.
Who are they?!
The merchants faces became pale when they heard Sang Hang-yeoks angry voice.
Im dead.
Im ruined.
Merchants who tried to cheat Pyo-wol closed their eyes tightly.
Pyo-wol replied without giving them a nce,
Ill pay for it so give me a good one.
Hoo, okay. Ill give you a decent one.
Sang Hang-yeok let out a sigh of relief when he realized that Pyo-wol did note here to harm him.
He immediately ordered his subordinates to find a decent horse.
After a while, his subordinates brought a horse with shiny fur.
The horse was big and had soft red fur. It also had well-developed muscles.
Pyo-wol shook his head.
I dont need such a great horse like this.
My sincerity. Just ept it. Ill take the least amount of money.
Hmm
Im sorry for what happened in the Wudang sect. Please forget that day in exchange for this. You can just pay for this with ten gold coins.
Okay.
Pyo-wol nodded.
He didnt force it, so there was nothing to hold back.
Pyo-wol took ten gold coins out of his pocket and threw them at Sang Hang-yeok.
Sang Hang-yeok had aplex expression on his face after receiving the gold coins. But his expression soon became calm as he ced the gold coins into his bosom.
He might have suffered a lot of losses, but he at least managed to erase his previous enmity with Pyo-wol.
The person he is facing right now is a warrior who has defeated the elite of the Rain Mountain Manor alone. Given what Pyo-wol did, he seemed to be receiving the protection of the Wudang sect. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to roam around Gyun-hyeon so freely.
Sang Hang-yeok doesnt know what Pyo-wol has to do with the Wudang sect, but it was clear that the two have a very close rtionship.
There are not that many who know Pyo-wol now, but Sang Hang-yeok thought that Pyo-wols name and reputation would soon resonate throughout the world.
Even if it was a small favor, it was good to give it for the future of the Gunma n.
Pyo-wol got on the horse. He was already used to riding one because he had ridden it tediously on the way here with Wu Jang-rak.
He rode off without saying goodbye.
Looking at the back of Pyo-wol, who was moving away, Sang Hang-yeok murmured.
The Rain Mountain Manor wont stay still. I wonder if hes going to be okay.
* * *
Hoo! I thought I was going to die.
A woman in a red silk dress muttered, wiping the sweat from her brow.
Her entire body was stained with blood and sweat.
The womans name is Hong Ye-seol.
She was one of the singers invited to the Wudang sect.
The ce she came to was an abandoned house.
There was a well in front of the house which could barely maintain its shape.
Hong Ye-seol took off her clothes as soon as she arrived at the abandoned house. Then, her dazzling figure appeared.
Hong Ye-seol drew water from the well and poured it over her head. When the cold water touched her skin, goosebumps ran all over her body, but she didnt pay it any mind and washed herself clean by pouring more water over and over again.
At first nce, her body looked clean without a single w, but numerous scars were actually engraved on her naked body. And there are actually a few fresh wounds.
Hong Ye-seol fetched the ointment in the clothes she had taken off and applied it to her wounds. Then the bleeding on her wounds stopped.
It hurts.
Hong Ye-seol wrinkled the tip of her nose and looked at her new wounds.
It wasnt a light wound that could simply be dismissed. But since shes a person whos used to the pain, she could endure this much. But if any other normal person suffered the same injury, they would surely die.
But since Hong Ye-seol is not an ordinary person, she did not blink an eye even as she experienced such a wound.
Those goddamn taoists. No matter what I did, how can they scar a womans body like this.
Hong Ye-seol cursed the Wudang sect taoists who hurt her.
Sang-jin pursued her with the Wudang sects Seven Swords.
It was impossible to face them head-on.
The Wudang sects Seven Swords are already too much to handle. What more if she faces Sang-jin, who is be said to be the Wudang sects Number One Sword. It would be an act of suicide.
So she fled with all her might.
Fortunately, she had a knack for escape.
After oveing the danger of death several times, she was able to shake off Sang-jin and the Wudang sects Seven Swords. In return, she suffered minor injuries.
But she had no choice but to endure this much. This was already a cheap price to pay for turning the Wudang sect of the world upside down.
Hong Ye-seol entered the abandoned house naked.
A bundle of clothes she had prepared in advance was hidden in a corner of the house. When the bundle was unpacked, a simple suit was revealed.
Hong Ye-seol came out after putting on a light suit.
She applied a specially made perfume to her body topletely erase the distinctive wild chrysanthemum scent.
There are times in Jianghu where people with a crazy talent for tracking people by smell appear. So she had to eliminate the possibility of being tracked through smell by erasing her scent.
The atmosphere of Hong Ye-seol, who had changed clothes, hadpletely changed.
Her cool eyes, tightly closed lips, and expressionless face waspletely different from her appearance as a singer in the Wudang Mountain.
Thest thing she took was a booklet that was in the clothes she had taken off.
Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts.1
It was an item she stole from the Wudang sects warehouse at the risk of her life.
Now, the only thing left to do is to deliver this booklet to the request.
Hong Ye-seol wrinkled her nose and muttered,
But it smells bad.
It was not a request she had taken on herself.
It was a request that other people have passed on to her.
It wasnt a formal request she received as an assassin of the Hundred Wraith Union, but a request she received as a hobby.
In her experience, there was a fairly high probability that this would cause problems.
Hong Ye-seol walked to the meeting ce, hoping that this would not be the case this time.
The meeting ce with the client was by the river, far from Wudang Mountain. The rendezvous point was where arge turtle-shaped rock was located.
As soon as Hong Ye-seol arrived, a fat man appeared from behind the turtle-shaped rock. He was the client.
The client asked,
What about the booklet?
Hong Ye-seol held up the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts without a word. Then the client replied,
As expected, youre trustworthy. Hand over the booklet.
Give me themission fee first.
Hong Ye-seol said bluntly.
Itemes first.
Hmpf! Why would I give it to you if you wont pay for it? Give me the money first.
This girl is asking for trouble.
The client raised his hand. Then, warriors equipped with weapons appeared all over the river.
Ha! I knew this would happen.
Hong Ye-seol sighed.
The client had no intention of paying her from the beginning.
They had no expectations of her seeding, but if she somehow ends up bringing the goods then they could just steal it from her.
The client scanned Hong Ye-seol and muttered,
You seem like a useful girl, but its a pity.
Pig! No matter how hungry I am for men, I wont sleep with a pig like you.
What?
Id rather kill a pig.
Hong Ye-seol raised her white hand.
It was the Extreme Yin Hand,2 the symbol of the seventh member of the top ten assassins.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Wahhh~ Its amazing having someone help Pyo-wol with no ulterior motives. <3 And his abilities are really being recognized by these grandpas. Our Pyo-wol is really a genius *smug* *proud*
Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts. Raws: Mama Gyeonggi Gong, ?????(ĥħŚ). ĥ m C grind; polish; rub; wear out; a millstone ħ m C demon, evil spirits; magic power jn C strong, unyielding, tough, powerful q C air, gas, steam, vapor; spirit gng C achievement, merit, good result Extreme Yin Hand. Raws: ???(̫). ̫ ti C very, too, much; big; extreme yn C female principle; dark; secret shu C hand
Chapter 217: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 17
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 17Manhwa: N/A
Hiya!
Pyo-wol did not say anything afterwards.
Despite running quite a long way, the horse continued to gallop.
Pyo-wol patted the horse on the back of its neck to calm it down.
It had already been five days since he left Wudang Mountain.
During that time, Pyo-wol steadily traveled, except during mealtime which he also used as the time to take a break. As a result, he was able to arrive early in Nanyang, Henan Province.
It would approximately take him five more days to reach Tianzhongshan. Only on the condition that his horse would run nonstop. However, it would be impossible for even the best horses to run without rest.
Just arriving in Henan Province in five days is already good as saying that the horse had done its job.
Nanyang wasrger and more splendid than any city Pyo-wol had ever been to. There was a difference in the width of the street and the scale of the buildings lined up on the left and right.
The appearance of well-polished pavilions andrge buildings could easily overwhelm the eyes of those seeing it for the first time.
Pyo-wol asked a person walking down the street. He then found a street where inns were crowded.
The sight of countless guest houses lined up was even majestic. Among them, Pyo-wol went in search of an inn with a horse stable. The inn also has its own caretaker who is in charge of taking care of horses, so merchants or people who go long distances especially look for this ce.
When Pyo-wol came in with his horse, the caretakers eyes widened.
Wow! This guy is not ordinary. Ive been here for over ten years, but Ive never seen such a nice horse like this one.
The old caretaker studied the horse carefully and couldnt help but admire it.
He could clearly see the advantages that came of the horses characteristics, such as its high height and well-developed muscles, that ordinary people cannot see or appreciate.
Pyo-wol handed him the horse bit and said,
Feed him well and take good care of him.
Dont worry. This guy deserves the best treatment.
Please do so.
Pyo-wol handed some coins to the caretaker.
A big smile appeared on the old caretakers face.
Pyo-wol left the horse and caretaker behind and entered the inn.
Even though it was still early, the restaurant on the first floor of the inn was already crowded with quite a few customers.
When Pyo-wol came in, a waiter quickly ran to him.
Wee.
Im nning to stay for a night. Do you have a room?
Youre just in time. If youde a littleter, you wouldnt have been able to get a room.
Why?
Its always been like that. Around dinnertime, guests which are either merchants or escorts arrive. They book a lot of rooms at once, so its hard for regr customers to get a room.
I see.
Because they havent arrived yet, theres still plenty of avable rooms. Ill give you a room at the end of the corridor on the second floor. Its the quietest and cleanest, so its worth staying there.
Pyo-wol nodded and handed the coin to the waiter.
A bright smile appeared on the waiters face.
He showed Pyo-wol around the room.
As the waiter said, the room looked pretty clean.
Pyo-wol sat on the bed and looked out the window.
Darkness began to fall on the streets little by little. Correspondingly, the number of people visiting the guest house increased.
As the waiter said, customers in groups such as merchants and escorts were entering the inn one after another.
Pyo-wol hurried down and took a seat. It seemed that he wouldnt be able to find a ce to eat if he stayed still.
As he expected, the restaurant on the first floor became filled with people. If he hade down a littleter, he would not be able to get a vacant seat.
Pyo-wol sat down in an empty seat in the corner and ordered a simple meal from the waiter.
At that time, even more guests entered the guest house. But There were no empty seats left.
The moment Pyo-wol sat down, his eyes widened as he looked at the people who just came in.
Theres no empty seat. You old Daoshi!
Hey! We werete because of you! So why are you ming me?
I dont know! Its all because of you!
Anyway, Im just saying
A man and a woman entered the inn while arguing.
It was an old taoist and a beautiful young woman.
With the unusualbination, the duo managed to earn a lot of peoples attention. However, Pyo-wol paid attention to them not because of their oddbination, but because they were familiar faces.
The faces of the taoist and the young woman who were looking around the first floor suddenly stiffened.
Pyo-wol was sitting where their eyes were directed.
Although half of Pyo-wols face was covered with a scarf, they immediately recognized Pyo-wols identity.
Um!
Who is this? Handsome older brother!
The reactions of the two seemed different, yet simr.
The taoist looked displeased, while the woman seemed to be pleased, but with a wary look.
The two cautiously approached Pyo-wol.
The woman spoke to Pyo-wol first,
Can we join you? Dont tell me youre going to turn us down so coldly when weve been through quite a lot together.
The woman who smiled while looking at Pyo-wol was Heo Ranju of the ck Cloud Corps. The person next to her was Daoshi Goh.
One of his shoulders was missing.
The person responsible for cutting off his arm was Pyo-wol.
Since Daoshi Goh was seriously injured by Pyo-wol to the extent of having one of his arms severed, he looked at Pyo-wol with alert eyes.
Great Bloody Incident of Chengdu.1
It was a major incident in which the Qingcheng sect and Emei sect, together with all the forces that followed them suffered enormous damage from a single individual, Pyo-wol. Those forces were either forced to shut down or to scatter.
The ck Cloud Corps, to which the two belonged, also suffered tremendous damage from Pyo-wol. They had no choice but to leave and flee from Sichuan.
The damage done by Pyo-wol that day was truly great. Almost one-third of the ck Cloud Corps forces were lost overnight and even Daoshi Goh was ced in a moribund state.
The memory of that day remained a nightmare for Daoshi Goh and the ck Cloud Corps.
Among them, the physical and mental damage suffered by Daoshi Goh was too serious to guarantee aplete recovery.
Fortunately, Daoshi Goh had a fairly optimistic personality, so he was able to recover from his wounds to some extent when he met an outstanding doctor.
But while his body had recovered, his fear towards Pyo-wol could not bepletely erased. No. He thought he had erased it, but meeting Pyo-wol again like this again, he found his heart beating wildly. But he still tried to put on a nonchnt expression.
It was the same with Heo Ranju.
She watched with her own eyes how the ck Cloud Corps, whom she thought of as family, copsed at the hands of Pyo-wol. So, her resentment and hatred for Pyo-wol prated her bones.
If she was an ordinary person, she would have been angry with Pyo-wol or she would choose to run away. However, both Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh were far from ordinary people.
They know how to hide their fears and they know how to deal with others despite their ufortable feelings.
So instead of hastily expressing their hatred towards Pyo-wol, they pretended to be calm.
The problem was Pyo-wols response. If Pyo-wol expresses hostility, then the peace between them would immediately end at that moment.
Fortunately, however, Pyo-wol was not the kind of person who showed his feelings.
Pyo-wol replied,
Take a seat.
Thank you! We came here in a hurry, only to find no empty seats. Hoo!
Long time no see.
The two sat across Pyo-wol.
Heo Ranju looked straight at Pyo-wols face and said,
But why did youe here? I thought you wouldnte out of Sichuan.
It just happened somehow.
Are you on a trip or something?
You can say that.
Hmpf! You still have a lot of secrets.
Then what brings the two of you here?
Were on a trip too.
Is that so?
Pyo-wol shook his head.
Heo Ranju did not believe Pyo-wols words, and Pyo-wol also did not believe Heo Ranjus words.
They had already seen each others bottom. So they knew each others true nature. No matter how much they tried to fool each other, it was useless.
Pyo-wol looked at Daoshi Goh. Then Daoshi Gohsplexion became visibly pale.
No matter how much he tried to be bold, he couldnt forget the memory of the time when his arm was cut off. Having Pyo-wols gaze on him caused the memories of that time to keeping back to him.
Keup! Im thirsty. Im going to order a drink.
In the end, Daoshi Goh turned his head and called a waiter to order a drink.
Heo Ranju, who would normally criticize Daoshi Goh, was quiet this time. It was because her thoughts were not that much different from Daoshi Goh.
Heo Ranju stared nkly at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol still had the lower part of his face covered with a scarf, so she couldnt tell what he was thinking.
Although Heo Ranju was not usually conscious of anyone, she couldnt treat him carelessly. She had no choice but to endure sitting with Pyo-wol even if its awkward and unbearable.
Pyo-wol asked,
Where are the others?
You already know, dont you? That I cant tell you.
Heo Ranju said it casually, but because of that, Pyo-wol was sure.
The fact that the ck Cloud Corps is currently carrying out a certain mission.
Having already experienced it once, Pyo-wol knew how the ck Cloud Corps moved.
Upon receiving the request, the ck Cloud Corps members except for the cavalry gather in twos and threes and move to the destination. By dispersing and moving into smaller groups, they would be able to avoid the gaze of others.
It looks like you decided to gather here.
.
Heo Ranju was speechless at Pyo-wols words that hit the mark.
They were indeed supposed to meet with Hyulseung here.
You are really a boring person. Thats right! We were supposed to meet Hyulseung here.
Heo Ranju shook her head.
Daoshi Goh also sighed beside her.
They might have been good at hiding their emotions, but it was all useless in front of Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol was far more adept at psychological warfare than them. He digs on holes and gaps like a poisonous snake.
Are you also supposed to meet your captain here?
No!
Thats a relief.
Why?
If your captain was here, there would have been bloodshed.
Thats true, I guess.
For once, Heo Ranju couldnt help but agree with Pyo-wols opinion.
Jang Muryang, the head of the ck Cloud Corps, considered Pyo-wol to be the ck Cloud Corpss enemy. His long-time ambition was ruined by Pyo-wol, and a lot of the forces he had cultivated were lost.
It was clear that Jang Muryang would attack Pyo-wol with all his might as soon as he caught sight of him.
At that time, the waiter brought in the food and drinks.
Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh drank, while Pyo-wol ate.
The conversation between the two parties was naturally cut off.
They find it ufortable to sit together with Pyo-wol that they wanted to move to another seat. However, Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh had no choice. The other tables were already full.
Pyo-wol was the first to get up.
Ill go ahead first.
Pyo-wol paid the waiter and went up to the second floor.
It was only after he disappeared that Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh managed to let out a sigh.
Phew!
Damn it. Why did we have to meet that demon here?
Daoshi Goh red at the stairs to which Pyo-wol had climbed.
He couldnt say a word when he was with him, so he felt pathetic for only expressing his feelings once Pyo-wol disappeared. But he couldnt just bear it without relieving and expressing his anger like this.
Where do you think hes going? Dont tell me his destination is the same as ours?
No way. The world is so wide
Thats true, but seeing him makes me uneasy.
Daoshi Goh suddenly frowned.
He felt a throbbing pain on his shoulder which was missing an arm because of Pyo-wol.
Daoshi Goh drank a lot of alcohol to forget the pain.
Heo Ranju did not say anything even when she saw the Daoshi Goh drinking in haste. It was because she understood Daoshi Gohs heart to some extent.
Seeing him here makes me feel anxious for no reason. Whoo!
Its an ill-fated rtionship. A really terrible one. I wish I could get revenge right away, but I dont have the confidence.
Daoshi Goh is getting old. Saying all those weak words.
How about you?
Me too Im scared.
Yeah, thats a normal reaction. Being treated so badly He left such a deep scar on our psyche. Its not easy to get over.
I know, but we will definitely get our revenge.
I think the same way. But before we deal with him, our priority is to carry out the request first.
I know. If we fail on this request, there will be no ce for the ck Cloud Corps in Jianghu anymore.
We have no choice but to seed.
Daoshi Goh put on a determined expression.
After the Emei sects request failed, the ck Cloud Corps spent a period of stagnation for a while. But a very bigmission came in not too long ago.
It was amission that the ck Cloud Corps could not afford to miss out.
If everything goes as nned, then the ck Cloud Corps will be able to gain the strength to soar again.
Daoshi Goh hoped that they would not bump into Pyo-wol before that.
Hes not going to be involved again this time around, right?
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Things are getting interesting again. Anyway, happy holidays~ Hope everyone had a great one!
Great Bloody Incident of Chengdu. Raws: ?????(ɶѪ). chng Cpleted, finished, fixed d C metropolis, capital; all, the whole; elegant, refined d C big, great, vast,rge, high Ѫ xi, xu C blood; radical number 143 sh C affair, matter, business; to serve; ident, incident
Chapter 218: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 18
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 18Manhwa: N/A
When Pyo-wol came down to the first floor of the guest house the next day, he saw Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh having a meal.
Sitting in front of the two was a tall middle man whom Pyo-wol hadnt seen yesterday.
Pyo-wol recognized the other persons identity at once.
Hyulseung.
He, like Heo Ranju, is also a member of the ck Cloud Corps.
Pyo-wol had already exchanged hands with him in Chengdu.
Amitabha!
Hyulseungs eyes shone when he saw Pyo-wol.
There was an indescribable andplex emotion in his eyes.
Abination of animosity, hesitation, and fear.
His shoulders flinched as if he was going to jump at Pyo-wol at any moment. But in the end, he couldnt move. It was because Daoshi Goh and Heo Ranju had each of their shoulders pressed on his.
Hyulseung was rarely agitated by anything, but here he is quickly being agitated the moment he sees Pyo-wol. That just shows how deep the wounds Pyo-wol inflicted on their minds were.
Hyulseung gently closed his eyes, trying to calm his agitation. It took him a while before he regained his original calmposure. Once he did, he opened his eyes and said,
Amitabha! Long time no see.
Right.
I really didnt expect to see you here.
Me too.
If you have any bad feelings toward us because of that incident, I hope you will forget about it. Its nothing personal.
I dont think its me who needs to shake off his emotions, but you.
Ive already cleared it all out.
Hyulseung put on a calm expression. However, unlike the words, his jaw muscles were twitching.
Pyo-wol looked at his figure for a while and then sat down.
Hyulseungs words confirmed Pyo-wols spections.
It was clear that they had beenmissioned by someone. Otherwise, it wouldnt make sense for them to put up with him like that.
The ck Cloud Corps lost three-quarters of their forces to Pyo-wol in Chengdu. Such resentment was not something that could be forgotten with a few words.
Even if they were a pushover.
Moreover, they were in Jianghu. They are warriors who valued grudges and resentment more than anyone else. If such people were able to suppress their fierce resentment, then it was clear that something, much more important than their resentment, happened.
If it is something important to people like the ck Cloud Corps, then it must be a request great enough to be rted to their future.
Although Pyo-wol was curious about the request they received, he decided to stop paying them any more attention at this point. Simrly to them, he had his own urgent matters to take care of.
He had already wasted a lot of time by unexpectedly going through various things on the way to this ce. He wanted to refrain from wasting any more time.
Pyo-wol called the waiter and ordered a simple breakfast.
In the meantime, the three of them finished eating and got up from their seats. They left the guest house without saying goodbye to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol opened the door and looked at their backs silently.
The chances of them meeting like this in Jianghu, which is so wide, is as unlikely as the chance of being struck by lightning while walking.
Nevertheless, Pyo-wol knew that he met them like this because the ill-fated rtionship between them and himself hadnt ended yet.
Pyo-wol ate, thinking that he might see them again.
He went out after breakfast.
When Pyo-wol arrived at the stable, the old caretaker immediately recognized him and brought him his horse. But as soon Pyo-wol saw the horse, his eyes changed.
Thats not my horse.
That cant be. This is definitely your horse.
The caretaker jumped and denied Pyo-wols words.
Do you think I wont recognize the horse I was riding on?
This horse is definitely the horse that your lordship rode. I remember it clearly because I just ced it in the stable yesterday.
The caretaker continued to insist that Pyo-wol was wrong.
Pyo-wols eyes grew cold.
He was not the kind of person who was disturbed by such affairs.
It didnt matter to him if he had a horse or not. But he couldnt stand someone else ying around with his possessions.
Pyo-wol pulled down the scarf that covered his face and said,
Are you sure?
At that moment, the old caretakers face turned white.
The moment he saw Pyo-wols inhumanly beautiful face, he instinctively realized that he made a mistake.
A person with such an appearance could not be an ordinary person. In particr, his eyes were so cold and sharp as if they were piercing his chest.
Gulp!
The old caretaker involuntarily swallowed dry saliva.
He only did what he did because he was tempted, but he was afraid of the aftermath once he faced Pyo-wol. The old caretaker turned his head away from Pyo-wols eyes.
His actions made it clear.
The horse brought by the old caretaker was not Pyo-wols original horse.
The two might be simr in size and appearance, but Pyo-wol didnt feel the unique lively vitality and ferocious eyes. And the dynamic muscles of his horse were nowhere to be found.
The old caretaker changed it to a simr looking one and brought it to him.
Where is my horse?
T, That
The old caretaker stuttered.
Eventually, the old caretaker became unable to withstand the pressure. He knelt down and wept,
Heuk! Im sorry! Im so sorry! This old man is blinded by money
You sold it.
I swear I didnt mean to sell it at first! He was the one who got greedy first after seeing the horse.
Who is it?
Well
I asked you who it was.
A group of guests came inst night
The caretaker lowered his head and exined what had happenedst night.
* * *
Good!
A man in his early twenties rode a horse with a satisfied smile.
Behind him was a group of people who raised a g with the Chinese character for gold1, written on it.
It may not mean anything in other regions, but in Henan, this g held quite a lot of prestige. This is because this is the symbol of the Golden Mountain Manor2, the richest family in Henan.
Golden Mountain Manor was located in Runan3 near Tianzhongshan. The scale of the manor was sorge that it was known to surpass other great sects in Jianghu.
The man riding the horse is Geum Woo-sin, the captain of the Golden Mountain Manor defense corps.
As the nephew of the patriarch, Geum Shin-chung, he studied in Shaolin from a young age and was known for his strong martial arts.
Geum Shin-chung entrusted Geum Woo-sin, who had returned from learning martial arts from the Shaolin Temple, as the captain of the defense corps of the Golden Mountain Manor.
The defense corps is an armed organization that escorted the Golden Mountain Manor itself.
The power of Geum Woo-sin, who became the captain of the defense corps, was so powerful that even birds flying in the sky would fall.
Except for Geum Shin-chung and his daughter Geum Suryeon, there was no one with more power than him in the Golden Mountain Manor.
Geum Woo-sin was in a good mood.
It was because of the horse he was currently riding.
The moment he saw the horse in the stable, he realized that it was a good horse that was difficult to find.
The horse he was previously riding on was fine, as befits the captain of the Golden Mountain Manor defense corps. But it didnt catch his eye. He tried several times looking for a good horse to purchase, but he didnt find anything he liked.
Then he found this particr horse in a stable.
When he asked the caretaker, he said it was the horse that a guest came on. He said that the guest hade alone and stayed in a guest house.
He considered paying the full price to the original owner, but he thought it would cost too much. It was much easier to bribe and give the old caretaker a few coins for him to swap their horses.
He was a regr customer of this ce and had a close rtionship with the owner.
The horse he rode was simr in size and appearance to the horse in the stable.
He wouldnt realize that I swapped with his horse, would he?
The old caretaker hesitated in exchanging the horses, but he eventually sumbed to Geum Woo-sins threats and bribe.
So Geum Woo-sin got a new horse.
The new horse was to his liking.
The tactile sensation itself from the saddle was different.
Even the horses gait was smooth, as if it had rhyme.
The most satisfying thing is that it costs him very little to acquire this new horse.
One of the mottos of Golden Mountain Manor was that to have moneying in, but no money going out.
Geum Shin-chung not only ran a merchant association but also took advantage of usury. As a result, even though there was moneying into the Golden Mountain Manor, there was almost no money flowing out.
Since he grew up watching his uncles stubborn behavior, Geum Woo-sim was also greatly influenced by him. So, he desperately saved what he could save by using all kinds of means.
When Geum Woo-sin was smiling while tapping the horses neck,
Master!
All of a sudden, a man from the top of theke called to him.
Whats the matter?
Theres a guy standing in the way.
What?
Geum Woo-sin raised his head and looked at the front. Then he saw a man standing with a horse.
At that moment, Geum Woo-sin recognized the mans identity.
Its him.
I couldnt help but notice the horse standing next to the man.
It was the horse he was riding untilst night.
The horse was frothing as if it had run with all its might.
It was clear that the original owner of the horse he was riding now had appeared.
What a fool.
He cursed at the old caretaker.
He immediately ced the me on the caretaker for failing to keep a secret, without thinking about his own fault. He thought that he would have to punish the old caretaker the next time he stopped by.
He then said,
Who are you to stop the procession of the Golden Mountain Manor?
Geum Woo-sin deliberately brought up the name of the Golden Mountain Manor.
Whenever he mentions the name of Golden Mountain Manor in Henan Province, it usually solves most of his problems, so its be a habit of his to do so.
But the person who stood in his way was Pyo-wol. He was not from Henan, nor did he know the prestige of the Golden Mountain Manor.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth,
You took my horse.
What are you talking about?
The horse you are riding is mine.
Youre an idiot who speaks nonsense. Do you know who I am?
How about you? Do you know who I am? For you to switch our horses?
Ho! Im sure youre a mercenary anyway.
The moment he answered inadvertently, Geum Woo-sin muttered, oops.
He realized that his answer was the same as admitting that he was the one responsible for swapping their horses.
So you thought I was a mercenary and switched our horses.
Hong! You must be crazy to talk such nonsense.
Geum Woo-sin decided to bepletely consistent with his ignorance. His pride would not allow him to admit that he had exchanged horses with the person in front of him.
His opponent was alone anyway, and he was with the defense corps of the Golden Mountain Manor. He had no reason to give way to the opponent.
If you keep talking nonsense without proof, I wont let you go.
Geum Woo-sin red at his opponent with fierce eyes.
He thought that if he had done this, the opponent would step down on his own.
Most of his problems had been solved by doing this before. But unfortunately, the person who was blocking his way was not a person that could be understood withmon sense.
Pyo-wol pulled down his scarf and said,
I really hate it when someone messes with mine.
Hmph! I feel the same way. So get out of here. You scoundrel.
Geum Woo-sin made a disgusted expression at Pyo-wols true appearance.
He firmly believed that a man should have a manly appearance. A man who looked like a girl was an object of contempt.
Keuhehe! The guys face looks like a girl.
If I had that face, I would have killed myself right away.
The other members of the defense corpsughed at Pyo-wols real face.
The subordinates values were very simr to their master, Geum Woo-sin.
No more talking.
Puck!
At that moment, a sound came from the shoulder of the warrior who was making fun of Pyo-wol.
A small dagger was lodged in his shoulder.
It was Pyo-wols phantom dagger.
Crazy!
You bastard!
The warriors were surprised and pulled out their weapons.
Puck!
Puck!
At that moment, phantom daggers were pierced on the shoulders of the warriors in session.
All of them hadughed at Pyo-wol.
Geum Woo-sin was surprised and tried to pull out his sword.
You madman! How dare you
But he couldnt finish his sentence.
He couldnt even draw his swordpletely.
It was because Pyo-wol was already standing in front of him before he knew it.
Pyo-wol stepped on the horses head like a ghost and looked down at Geum Woo-sin. But even then, the horse did not seem to feel any weight.
I messed with the wrong person.
In an instant, cold sweat ran down Geum Woo-sins back.
Even with his eyes wide open, he couldnt even detect when Pyo-wol had moved.
There werent many people in Jianghu who could move like this.
To think that the opponent he looked down on and tried to exchange horses with was a rare master in Jianghu.
Unlucky!
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Gold. Raw: ?(). C jn C gold; metals in general; money Golden Mountain Manor. Raws: Geumsanjang, ???(ɽf). jn C gold; metals in general; money ɽ shn C mountain, hill, peak f zhung C vige, hamlet; vi; surname Runan. Raws: Yeonam, ??(). r C you nn, n C south; southern part; southward
Chapter 219: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 19
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 19Manhwa: N/A
Geum Woo-sin raised his hand.
W-Wait!
Bagak!
At that moment, Geum Woo-sins head bounced back.
He received a kick from Pyo-wol.
Geum Woo-sins spirit was instantly blown away.
He fell over like a log.
Master!
Damn it!
His body crashed even before the defense corps warriors had time to move.
Thud!
Keuk!
A dull sound and a frustrated groan rang out at the same time.
Even though he felt pain as if his body would break, Geum Woo-sin got up again.
Although he was hit by Pyo-wols unexpected blow, he still had learned the martial arts of the Shaolin Temple. As such, his reaction was also quick.
The problem was that his opponent was Pyo-wol.
When he got up, Pyo-wol appeared in front of him like a ghost.
Keurgh!
Geum Woo-sin gritted his teeth and tried to perform his martial arts. But before he could move, he felt a fiery pain in his shoulder.
Before he knew it, a phantom dagger was already deeply embedded in his shoulder.
KARGH!
Geum Woo-sin screamed and rolled on the floor.
There was another phantom dagger in Pyo-wols hand.
Without a word, he put a dagger close to Geum Woo-sins neck.
At the eerie feeling of the de on his neck, Geum Woo-sin hurriedly spoke,
W-Wait! I was wrong! I will return the horse so please forgive me!
He desperately begged, forgetting his face.
No dignity as the captain of the Golden Mountain Manor defense corps could be found with his tearful appearance.
Sueuk!
Even though Geum Woo-sin begged for forgiveness, the phantom dagger did not stop inching closer to his neck.
Ill return your horse! Ill also give you enoughpensation! So please forgive me!
Geum Woo-sin knelt down and continued to beg.
Only then did the phantom dagger that had been digging into his neck stop. But it was still too early for him to breathe a sigh of relief.
Pyo-wols phantom dagger was still on his neck, ready to decapitate Geum Woo-sin at any moment.
Geum Woo-sin hurriedly took out the pouch he had in his pocket and offered it to Pyo-wol.
It was a pouch containing 100 gold coins. This was all of Geum Woo-sins umted wealth, which he had tenaciously collected and saved.
However, no matter how precious the gold was, it couldnt bepared to his life.
Please spare me, my lord! I was blinded by greed and coveted your lordships horse! Please forgive me!
He grabbed Pyo-wol by the hem of his pants and begged.
Pyo-wol looked at Geum Woo-sin without a word.
He felt strange because it was his first time experiencing it.
Most of the warriors he had dealt with so far considered pride and face more important than life. They would rather die than bow their heads. However, Geum Woo-sin was the opposite.
He possessed the attitude and mentality that it would be okay for him to lose face as long as it could save his life. It felt rather fresh.
Pyo-wol looked at the defense corps warriors.
Maybe its because three people have already been killed by Pyo-wol, but the defense corps warriors couldnt even dare to attack.
Pyo-wol noticed that their organizational skills were like grains of sand.
They showed no loyalty towards Geum Woo-sin. It was just a rtionship based on money.
Pyo-wol collected his phantom daggers and said,
The next time I see you again, Ill cut your throat.
Yes, yes! It will never happen!
Geum Woo-sin nodded repeatedly.
When Pyo-wol flicked his hand, the phantom daggers that were stuck in the bodies of the defense corps warriors were retrieved. Seeing this, the warriors were once again astonished. For them, it was a skill that they could not have dared to imagine.
Oh my! Its telekinesis!
Crazy bastard! He changed horses with someone like that?
They thought it was a miracle that Geum Woo-sins head was still attached to his neck.
They hated Geum Woo-sin for swapping horses without knowing that the original owner is a master of such high caliber.
Some even red at Geum Woo-sin without hiding their contemptuous expressions.
Pyo-wol grabbed the pouch and approached his horse.
Neigh!
The horse still seemed to recognize Pyo-wol even if he had been with another group for a few days.
The horse grunted and weed Pyo-wol. Such a reaction once again confirmed that Pyo-wol was the owner.
Pyo-wol rode on the back of the horse.
Until then, Geum Woo-sim and the defense corps warriors just stared at Pyo-wol without moving as if they had be stone statues.
The expression on Geum Woo-sins face was clear that he was afraid that Pyo-wol would change his mind and attack. Fortunately, however, Pyo-wol did not look back nor attack them anymore. He just continued to be on his way.
When he was sure that Pyo-wols figure had disappeared from his sight, Geum Woo-sin stood up.
Damn it! I let it slide this time. What do you mean youre going to cut my throat next time we meet? Dont make meugh! At that time, it will be me who will cut your throat!
He screamed in the direction where Pyo-wol had disappeared. The defense corps warriors looked at Geum Woo-sin with a pitiful expression.
Captain
Tsk tsk!
Fortunately, no one died.
They knew very well that it was not because the defense corps and Geum Woo-sin handled the issue well, but rather because Pyo-wol had no intention of killing him.
Geum Woo-sin turned his head and looked at his men.
The defense corps warriors hurriedly adjusted their expressions and turned away from his gaze.
Im sure you know what will happen to you if I manage to hear what happened today from the outside? Youd better think that you wont be able to live here again.
At his threat, the defense corps warriors quietly nodded their heads.
Geum Woo-sin tried to stopped the bleeding from his shoulder and murmured,
Who the hell is he anyway? I didnt hear there was such a man in Jianghu.
The faint glow of fear still lingered on his face.
* * *
Tianzhongshan1 has long been a famous mountain for its spirituality.
The energy of Tianzhongshan is so mysterious to the point that it is called the center of the sky. Since ancient times, there has been no end to the number of people greedy for Tianzhongshan.
Because of this, disputes have been continuing on for a long time.
When one faction establishes itself on the said mountain, another faction would attack and try to take down the ce, and while the two factions declined and left their ce due to a long fight, thieves woulde in, set up their own hideout and run wild.
It may be because of the long luck of the mountain, but once a particr faction is established, the said faction would flourish greatly. However, their prosperity did notst long, and the vicious cycle of other ns coveting the ce continued to be repeated.
As such, the owner of Tianzhongshan has changed countless times.
Each time that happened, nearby residents would suffer indescribably great pain. This is because those who became the owners of Tianzhongshan would rob or collect money from nearby residents by offering and exchanging their protection.
Such history has been repeated for hundreds of years.
It was only a few decades ago when the nearby residents found stability.
A new owner was born in Tianzhongshan after driving out the previous existing faction.
It was the Jin family.
Even though the Jin family drove out the previous reigning faction and became the new owner of Tianzhongshan, they did not collect a protection fee.
They insisted on earning a legitimate ie, and did not use force or intimidate the nearby residents. As a result, the lives of the residents have also be more prosperous.
The residents praised the Jin familys principles and prayed for their long reign.
Those who became rulers in Tianzhongshan had all builtrge manors. But only the Jin family remained uniquely as a n vige.
Just like the Tangjiatuo in Chengdu, they live together by forming a vige consisting of only those who carry the Jin family name.
There were norge pavilions or fences in the Jin family.
There are only small viges and people using the Jin family name.
No matter what anyone says, the central figure of the Jin Family was Jin Wol-myeong, the Sunset Sword God.2
He was one of the eight constetions and one of the strongest in the world.
Because of him, the Jin family was able to lower its beak deep into Tianzhongshan.
In its heyday, as many as three hundred people lived in the Jin family. However, the number has dwindled recently, and there are only about 200 people left.
Thergest house in the Jin family was the residence of Jin Wol-myeong.
In Jin Wol-myeongs residence, two people were facing each other.
One was a young man in his early twenties, and the other was a cold-looking man in his mid-forties.
The young man was looking at the paper held out by the middle-aged man with a serious expression.
The young mans name is Jin Siwoo.
As the second grandson of Jin Wol-myeong, he is also a key figure in leading the current Jin family.
Jin Si-woo, who had been looking at the paper for a long time, opened his mouth,
So this is an IOU that my grandfather borrowed from the Golden Mountain Manor?
As you can see, the agreement of Master Jin is written.
The man with a cold impression replied.
Jin Siwoo looked at him with a furrowed brow.
The name of the man in front of him is Cha.
He was in charge of the Yeomwangdae of Golden Mountain Manor.
Yeomwangdae3 is an organization dedicated to recovering the money borrowed from Golden Mountain Manor.
There was no one who did not know that Golden Mountain Manors patriarch, Geum Shin-chung, lends out money to people in urgent need only to almost rob them all of their property.
However, Jin Siwoo didnt know the Jin family would be one of their targets.
The signature at the end of the IOU was clearly that of his grandfather, Jin Wol-myeong.
However, as far as he knows, Jin Wol-myeong had never borrowed money from the Golden Mountain Manor. Their situation was not urgent enough for them to borrow money, nor were their financial circumstances tight.
So when a person from the Golden Mountain Manores to visit with an IOU that his grandfather had signed, Jin Siwoo had no choice but to be flustered.
When did my grandfather borrow money from the Golden Mountain Manor?
He borrowed it at the end ofst year. At that time, our patriarch gave him 10,000 coins of gold.
Its ten thousand gold coins Thats hard to believe.
It doesnt matter if you dont believe it. This IOU is genuine. If you want, you can even invite an expert to determine whether this is forgery or not.
Jin Siwoo red at Cha In-geol, who answered calmly.
He might be said to be a bit inferior to his older brother Jin Geum-woo, but he was also a renowned warrior in Jianghu.
At a young age, he boasted such outstanding qualities enough to achieve seven stars in swordsmanship, which his grandfather Jin Wol-myeong created.
However, the level of martial arts and the ability to negotiate were different.
Cha In-geol, the head of the Yeomwangdae at Golden Mountain Manor, is a person who is good at collecting the loaned out money and interest.
No matter how high his opponents martial arts are, he does not shrink in their presence. He also does not give in just because they are from a prestigious sect.
Cha In-geols notoriety for getting the money by all means was prevalent in Henan.
Jin Siwoo was also one of those who didnt like Cha In-geol. However, back then he had no reason to bump into him so they passed each other like cows and chickens. But today, Cha In-geol hade to visit to collect the money his grandfather borrowed, so Jin Siwoo found it very confusing.
He knew his grandfather was not the kind of person who would borrow money from the Golden Mountain Manor.
10,000 gold coins.
It was an enormous sum that they could never repay given the finances of the Jin family.
Cha In-geol calmly epted Jin Siwoos fierce re and said,
As written on the IOU, the end of next month is the date of the repayment. By then, I ask you to pay back the borrowed 10,000 gold coins together with the 7,000 gold coins in interest.
Um!
Just in case, theres no such thing as postponing the return date.
What if I cant pay it back by then?
Hmpf! I have never been unable to get the money we lent.
Are you threatening the Jin family?
How dare I threaten the Jin family?
Cha In-geol smirked.
His words might imply that he wasnt threatening the Jin family, but it was clear that he looked down on Jin Siwoo.
Cha In-geol got up from his seat and said,
Do not underestimate the power of this paper. You might not recognize the power of this paper under our hands, but lets say we bring it to other ces, such as the Snow Sword Manor. Im sure its going to be really interesting to see what happens when this paper falls into their hands.
Jin Si-woos expression hardened at Cha In-girls threat.
Snow Sword Manor4was the previous owner of the Tianzhongshan before the Jin family. They were driven out of Tianzhongshan by the Jin family and thus were forgotten from peoples memories.
Jianghus heart was ruthless. They werent rxed enough to pay attention even to the losers.
It was only several years ago when the Snow Sword Manor, which used to be erased from public attention, began to be mentioned again.
After being forgotten by people for decades, they must have struggled to reappear in Henan, trying to regain their former power.
They naturally coveted their old home in Tianzhongshan, where the Jin family settled, so they were in conflict with the Jin family everywhere.
Fire is sure to happen if the IOU is handed to the Snow Sword Manor.
Remember, the end of next month. If you dont pay back the 17,000 gold coins by then, this loan certificate will go to the Snow Sword Manor. You know better whats going to happen next.
Cha In-geol smiled and went outside.
Left alone, Jin Siwoos shoulders shook in contempt.
They would not have dared to open their mouths like this when the Jin family was fine. But here they are now, revealing their fangs andughing at them.
I cant believe the Jin family has fallen this low.
Jin Siwoo left the room and moved to the annex in the back.
When the door of the annex was opened, a strong scent of medicine flowed out. Despite the strong and suffocating medicinal scent, Jin Siwoo looked into the room without a frown.
There, an old man as skinny as his neck was lying with silver acupuncture points all over his body.
He was Jin Wol-myeong, the spiritual supporter of Jin family and one of the eight constetions.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading! Im doing my best to catch up to the backlog chapters because of the holidays. Hoping for your patience & understanding
Tianzhongshan. Raws: ???(ɽ) Literally means: center of the sky. Chinese characters: tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial zhng, zhng C central; center, middle; in the midst of; hit (target); attain ɽ shn C mountain, hill, peak Sunset Sword God. Raws: Nakilshingeom, ???() fall, drop; ie, surplus sun; day; daytime spirit, god, supernatural being sword, dagger, saber Yeomwangdae. Raws: ???. Snow Sword Manor. Raws: Xue Dojang, ???(ѩP). ѩ xu C snow; wipe away shame, avenge do C knife; old coin; measure P zhung C vige, hamlet; vi; surname
Chapter 220: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 20
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 20Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol, who was riding on the horses back, looked around.
There was still a little time left before the sun began to set, but Pyo-wol decided to camp at this point. He knows from experience that the sun goes down faster in the mountains.
The moment a person would say fighting! the sun would have already set, engulfing the mountains in darkness.
Travelers with little to no experience often lost their way in the thick darkness by forcing themselves to continue traveling down the road.
Pyo-wol was not a person with little experience, nor was he the kind who would get lost in this much darkness. But he had no desire to continue traveling on the road at night.
Pyo-wol looked around.
He was trying to find good terrain where he could set up camp.
He then saw severalrge boulders the same size as a house whichy near each other. The shape of the ovepping rocks was exquisite. Its structure looked like its capable of sufficiently blocking the rain and wind.
There was also a small stream nearby, so he would have no difficulty obtaining drinking water.
Pyo-wol tied the horse to the side of a rock and gave it plenty of water. Beside the rock was a thick bush, which was enough for the horse to eat.
Pyo-wol picked up dry twigs and gathered them.
Rumble!
At that moment, a rumble rang out from the sky.
There is not a single cloud in the sky, but the sound of thunder rang out.
Pyo-wol wrinkled the tip of his nose.
He could feel thick moisture from the air he just inhaled.
Its going to rain.
Although he couldnt see it now, it was only a matter of time before the clouds gathered.
Pyo-wol looked at his surrounding terrain once again.
Fortunately, the ce where he was located had a higher topography than other ces, so he didnt have to worry about the water collecting in his area.
Pyo-wol raked up dry twigs and piled it up next to him. He also transferred and brought the horse under the rock. Thankfully, the space under the rock was quiterge, so even though such arge horse came in, there was still enough space left.
As Pyo-wol prepared to camp like that, the sun went down and darkness came.
Darkness so thick that it was impossible to see an inch aheadpletely engulfed the mountain.
Pyo-wol hurriedly lit a bonfire.
After lighting a bonfire, he felt more rxed.
Pyo-wol leaned against a rock and tore off the beef jerky he bought on the way.
The beef jerky was salty and tough, as if it was made from poor-quality meat. Still, Pyo-wol did not frown and chewed the jerky in silence.
He chewed it as slowly and for as long as possible. It took him almost half an hour to eat a piece of beef jerky the size of his palm.
When he was about to put thest remaining piece in his mouth,
Patter!
Raindrops started falling on the rocks.
Its finally raining.
The rain that fell one or two drops suddenly turned into heavy rain and hit the ground.
Fortunately, the rain did not hit the ce where Pyo-wol had settled down. He would have no problem storing and preparing dry branches in advance and lighting a bonfire all night.
Pyo-wol took a break feeling the warmth of the campfire.
But his rest did notst long.
Theres light!
Lets go over there!
He could suddenly hear peoples voicesing from afar.
Pyo-wol looked in the direction the voices came from.
After a while, a group appeared through the darkness. They ran towards the ce where Pyo-wol was, drenched in the rain.
Those who appeared like drowning mice all looked like warriors. All of them had weapons hanging from their waists.
A person, who seemed to be the eldest among the group, stepped forward and said,
Young man! Were indebted to you!
He came under the rock abruptly without even asking and waiting for Pyo-wols permission. The rest of the members of the group followed suit and hurriedly entered.
I told you to hurry, didnt I? Look at us now. Were all wet because you werete.
The woman brushed off the water from her body and harshly criticized the man.
The woman, who appeared to be in her mid-thirties, had quite a beautiful appearance. But her eyes were sharp and fierce.
The woman sat down in front of the bonfire without asking Pyo-wols permission. The warmth of the bonfire softened her expression, which used to be fierce.
The warrior who seemed to be the eldest shook his head and said,
Who would have thought it would rain so suddenly? Take it easy.
Whatever. When I asked you to hurry up, you didnt even listen to me.
Didnt everything work out well in the end? We already managed to avoid the rain bying here. Anyway, to think you managed to find a ce like this where not a single raindrop coulde in. Young man, thanks to you, Im alive.
Only then did the womans eyes turn to Pyo-wol.
You saved my life. Thank you!
She spoke curtly.
Haha! Maybe because shes wet with the rain, but Hwa Maes beauty seems toe to life even more.
Hoo! Its cold!
Warriors sat to the left and right of the woman. They held out their hands to the bonfire. Their faces lit up once they felt the warmthing from the fire.
The chief warrior used his qi. His face suddenly turned red, and intense heat radiated off of him.
Chiii!
The heat quickly evaporated the water from his body.
Hoo! I think Im going to live a little now.
The chief warrior had a refreshed expression on his face.
The other warriors had no choice but to dry their bodies and clothes over the bonfire since they werent as strong as their leader.
The chief warrior sat down right next to Pyo-wol and said,
For you to find the perfect shelter from the rain like this, you must have quite a lot of experiences. Did you know it was going to rain?
The light which reflected on his eyes made his eyes shone even more sharply.
I heard the thunder.
Really? We havent heard of it. And even then, youve found a great ce to set camp.
It wasnt too difficult.
Whats your name?
Why do you ask that?
Its fate that we met like this, so shouldnt we introduce ourselves?
Then wouldnt it be polite to reveal your name first?
Haha! Thats right.
The chief warriorughed out loud. But his eyes remained sharp.
He revealed his identity first.
My name is Yang Cheol-hwan.
..
You havent heard of it? Not one person in Henan did not know about Yang Cheol-hwan, the Iron-blooded Bear.1
..
You really dont know? Heup!
Yang Cheol-hwan smacked his lips with an awkward expression.
Then the woman said something,
I guess hes having a hard time catching up with the rumors in Jianghu because his ears are blocked.
Still, he provided a precious resting ce for us, so dont be too rude.
Yang Cheol-hwan deliberately pretended to scold the woman.
However, anyone who would look closely at his expression could see that his words werepletely different from his true feelings. Yang Cheol-hwan clearly showed signs of difort when Pyo-wol did not recognize him.
Yang Cheol-hwan, the iron-blooded bear, was a fairly famous expert in Henan.
In addition to his innate natural strength, he learned the qigong called Golden Bell Qigong.2 This unables sword attacks from working on his body.
Furthermore, all those who were with him were very good warriors whom he considered as brothers.
In particr, the woman who had been grumbling from earlier was Han Buyong, who had the nickname Poisonous Butterfly.3
Han Buyong handles poisons and hidden weapons well to the point that there were rumors that she inherited some of the Tang familys vision.
They couldnt tell if those rumors were true, but it was clear that she was well adept in using poison and hidden weapons.
Now that we have revealed our names, can you tell us yours?
Pyo-wol.
Hmm
Yang Cheol-hwan made a disapproving look at Pyo-wols behavior of only saying two characters of his name.
It was the first time he had been treated like this in Henan. However, it would be difficult for him to argue with Pyo-wol. After all, they were the ones who had suddenly invaded Pyo-wols space.
Pyo-wol
Yang Cheol-hwan muttered Pyo-wols name. However, given that he had no recollection of his name, Yang Cheol-hwan assumed that Pyo-wol is not a well-known person in Jianghu.
Can you tell me where your destination is?
Why do you ask?
This bastard, acting so cold-hearted.
A man next to Yang Cheol-hwan grinned. His protruding front teeth gave him a simr impression to that of a weasel.
His name is Oh Gu-kyung.
He was a warrior who followed Yang Cheol-hwan for a long time.
When Pyo-wol looked up, Oh Gu-kyung frowned.
What? Are you trying to pick a fight? You punk! When an adult asks, you have to answer quickly.
Thats enough!
But brother! Look at that bastard!
I told you to stop.
Fine.
When Yang Cheol-hwan raised his voice, Oh Gu-kyung closed his mouth with a disgruntled expression.
Yang Cheol-hwan looked back at Pyo-wol and said,
Please understand, hes not usually like that. He just seems to be a little on edge because he got soaked in the rain. I apologize on his behalf instead.
Pyo-wol just nodded without saying a word.
There was a moment of silence between them.
This just made the sound of the rain even louder.
It was Yang Cheol-hwan who broke the silence.
Did you learn martial arts?
A little.
I knew it. Theres no way a person who hasnt learned martial arts would be sleeping alone in a ce like this.
Oh Gu-kyung said abruptly.
Im sure you just learned a few techniques that anyone can learn.
I told you to stay quiet.
Yes!
Oh Gu-kyung shut his mouth again.
Yang Cheol-hwan looked at Pyo-wols face and continued,
Are you going to Runan?
..
Looks about right.
Yang Cheol-hwans sharp eyes turned even more ferocious.
It was the same for others.
In an instant, great tension filled the area.
Pyo-wol scanned the people around him one by one.
The moment they received Pyo-wols gaze, not only Yang Cheol-hwan, but also Oh Gu-kyung, who was smirking, flinched.
There was no emotion contained in Pyo-wols eyes. It was perfectly still. It was impossible for an ordinary person to hide their emotions so perfectly.
It was only then that Yang Cheol-hwan intuitively realized that the man sitting in front of him was not an ordinary warrior.
Yang Cheol-hwan asked nonchntly,
Why are you going to Runan?
I have work to do.
If its rted to the Jin family, I suggest that you stop.
Runan is a city located near Tianzhongshan, where the Jin family was located. Among the warriors visiting Runan, most of them stopped by to go to Tianzhongshan, where the Jin family is located.
Pyo-wol asked,
Why?
Because theres nothing more foolish than getting involved with a declining sect.
Yang Cheol-hwan replied in a confident voice.
The Jin family is declining?
They may still be holding out right now, but their downfall is not that far away. They used to be the ones responsible for the downfall of the Snow Sword Manor a few years ago but now that sect hase back to regain its ce.
Snow Sword Manor?
Dont you know? The ce where the Jin family is currently located is originally the site of the Snow Sword Manor. Now that its original owner has returned, uninvited guests should vacate the house. They might be holding on like crazy right now, but would they be able tost long? The Jin family is almost gone. So I rmend that you dont try anything and go back. I wouldnt have said this if you hadnt let us take shelter from the rain.
Yang Cheol-hwan said as if he was giving Pyo-wol a big favor by sharing this particr information. But Pyo-wol wasnt listening to him.
Did something happen to the Jin family?
When he was in Wudang Mountain, he hadnt heard of anything unusual happening to the Jin family. Its possible that the rumors hadnt reached them yet, because they were so far away.
Whatever the reason, it was clear that the Jin family had a conflict with the Snow Sword Manor, and the Snow Sword Manor had the advantage.
Jianghu warriors are more sensitive to the situation than anyone else. They rarely stood on the side of those who they were certain would be defeated. Even if these warriors were offered a lot of money, they would not ept. They know that the moment they lose their life in defeat, then its the end.
So while Pyo-wol wasnt familiar with Yang Cheol-hwans reputation, he knew that he and hispanions were quite strong. With their level of force, it was clear that they would be treated well wherever he went.
The fact that they stood on the Snow Sword Manors side meant that they were so sure of that sects victory.
He needed more information.
He had to find out the situation the Jin family was in and figure out the problem.
Pyo-wol asked,
How big is Runan?
Its pretty big.
To what extent?
To the extent that its overflowing with brothels. Hehe!
Khehehe!
Yang Cheol-hwan and his fellow warriors burst intoughter, as if they were happy just imagining it.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Iron-blooded Bear. Raws: ????(Ѫ). zh, zh C weave, knit; organize, unite Ѫ xi, xu C blood; radical number 143 d, di, ti C big, great, vast,rge, high xing C a bear; brilliant; bright; surname Golden Bell Qigong. Raws: Jin Zhong Zhao, Geumjongjo, ???(). Chinese characters: jn, jn C gold; metals in general; money zhng C clock; bell zho C basket for catching fish; cover This is a body strengthening/hardening technique. Poisonous Butterfly. Raws: Dokhwajeop, ???(). d, di C poison, venom; poisonous hu C flower; blossoms di, ti C butterfly
Chapter 221: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 21
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 21Manhwa: N/A
As time passed, the rain fell harder and harder.
It was already pitch ck. Coupled with the heavy rain, the atmosphere became even more gloomy.
Pyo-wol leaned his back against the wall and closed his eyes.
Then, a foul smell prated his nostrils.
Oh Gu-kyungs voice came,
What do you think?
Hmpf! Dont you trust my skills?
Thats not it
This is the Dream Soul Incense. Even arge cow cant withstand this, what more of that guy?
Han Buyongs nervous voice echoed under the rocks.
Stop it. Arent you tired of fighting like this every day?
Hoo!
I thought so.
After Yang Cheol-hwan said his piece, the two of them kept their mouths shut, while the rest burst intoughter.
This wasnt something they experienced in just a day or two.
The two argued every day, and they would only stop once Yang Cheol-hwan intervened.
Yang Cheol-hwan got up from his seat and approached Pyo-wol. Then he tapped him with his toe. When Pyo-wol didnt budge, he grinned.
Oh this son of a bitch, he hadpletely fallen asleep.
Of course. Do you think a guy like that can withstand my Dream Soul Incense?
You did well.
Yang Cheol-hwan raised his thumb to Han Buyong, who pursed her lips. Only then did Han Buyong smile brightly.
Fearless bastard!
To camp in a ce like this. Does he have a liver out of his stomach?1
Yang Cheol-hwans fellow warriorsughed at Pyo-wol, who had fallen asleep.
A deep smile appeared on Yang Cheol-hwans face.
He and his brothers were all on their way after being invited by the Snow Sword Manor.
The Snow Sword Manor, which returned to Runan again, was reborn as a sect with great wealth.
He doesnt exactly know how they earned so much money, but they were throwing a huge amount of money by inviting famous masters in Henan.
Yang Cheol-hwan and his fellow warriors were also on their way to the Snow Sword Manor after being promised a huge amount of money.
Yang Cheol-hwan was originally not a person who is swayed by money. However, the amount offered by Snow Sword Manor was high enough to shake his beliefs.
Furthermore, his brothers had insisted that he should stand on the side of the Snow Sword Manor, so in the end, he gave in too.
Yang Cheol-hwan and his brothers were not very righteous people.
They find those who are traveling alone as nothing more than easy prey for them. Furthermore, they found Pyo-wols atmosphere to be quite unusual, and he seemed to have quite a lot of money.
So, while Pyo-wol was asleep, he told Han Buyong to spray the Dream Soul Incense.
Han Buyong approached Pyo-wol.
Should we see the face of this brother who has his liver out of his stomach?
Han Buyong pulled down the scarf that covered Pyo-wols face with her fingers.
Then, Pyo-wols face was revealed.
Whistle!
What kind of guy
Oh Gu-kyung and the men couldnt help but admire Pyo-wols face. Even if they were the same gender as him, they still find Pyo-wol too beautiful to look at.
Han Buyongs reaction was even more dramatic.
Oh my goodness!
Suddenly, her face was dyed red like the sunset.
She stared at Pyo-wols face with an ecstatic expression.
How could a mans face be so beautiful? Older brother! Can we not kill him?
Crazy girl!
Ill just take him with me!
Say something that makes sense.
I dont want to kill him.
Quiet. Hurry up and kill him.
Hoo!
Han Buyong sighed at Yang Cheol-hwans harsh words.
A sad light was evident on Han Buyongs face.
She stretched out her hand and caressed Pyo-wols face, muttering,
Look at this skin. How is it so smooth? Hoo!
She put her face on Pyo-wols cheek with an expression that looked like she was about to cry.
Crazy bitch!
This sucks.
The men who saw her said one word at a time.
Han Buyong red at them.
Youre just jealous
Are you not going to kill him?
Im going to kill him. A handsome man like this must die at the hands of a beautiful woman like me.
Sreung!
Han Buyong took out a small dagger from her bosom and held it up.
It was a dagger with poison smeared on it.
The poison in the dagger is so strong that just brushing against it could immediately mean death.
Han Buyong pointed the dagger towards Pyo-wols neck with tears in her eyes.
Yang Cheol-hwan and the men looked at Han Buyong with an interested expression.
They were well aware of Han Buyongs perverted tendencies.
In particr, she was morbidly obsessed with handsome men. She had a perverted tendency that she would only be satisfied when she killed them with her own hands.
Hi, my love.
She whispered in Pyo-wols ear and thrust the dagger into it. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not push the dagger forward.
What?
Startled, Han Buyongs eyes widened.
What greeted her was Pyo-wol looking at her.
Han Buyongs dagger was held in between Pyo-wols fingers.
You didnt you fall asleep?
She was surprised that her Dream Soul Incense didnt work. But it didnt take a while for her expression to change. Her expression became sharp again.
How nice would it be if you just died quietly. Youre making thisplicated for no reason.
Han Buyong channeled qi into her hand that was holding the dagger. However, the dagger remained unmoving in Pyo-wols hand.
Hiic!
Han Buyongs face turned red in an instant.
This bastard!
He was awake!
Yang Cheol-hwan and his men, who came to their senses btedly, rushed out defensively.
Pyo-wol scanned their faces one by one.
Those who met his eyes trembled without realizing it. They all felt a ghastly feeling simr to being thrown into a snake pit.
You?
When Yang Cheol-hwan was about to say something to Pyo-wol,
Puk!
Pyo-wol took Han Buyongs dagger and used it to stab her in the throat.
Keuk!
Han Buyong vomited up bubbles of blood with an expression of disbelief. Pyo-wol plunged the dagger deeper into her neck.
Heukkuuh!
A choking sound came out of her mouth.
Her face turned ck in an instant. The poison in the dagger had spread to her body.
Han Buyong died instantly.
She died from her own dagger and poison.
Pyo-wol tossed the dead Han Buyong to the side and got up.
Yang Cheol-hwan red at Pyo-wol.
How dare you kill Han. Do you think youre going to get out of this alive?
You didnt intend to spare me in the first ce, did you?
Ill tear you apart and kill you!
Yang Cheol-hwans body swelled up.
His muscles became simr to steel, and every tendon in his whole body bulged out.
It was a phenomenon that only urred whenever he performed the Golden Bell Qigong. This is what made him earn the nickname of the Iron-blooded Bear.
He raised his huge log-like hand high and tried to hit Pyo-wol. But his arms didnt move as if they were caught in a cobweb.
Huh?
Only then did Yang Cheol-hwan tilt his head, feeling something strange.
Sak!
At that moment, both of his arms were cut off from his forearms.
Pyo-wol had pulled out the Soul-Reaping thread and wrapped it around Yang Cheol-hwans arms without his knowledge.
AHHHHHHH!
Yang Cheol-hwan screamed loudly at the unbelievable sight and excruciating pain.
At that moment, a phantom dagger pierced his chin and became stuck in his head.
Thud!
Yang Cheol-hwans huge body fell backwards like a withered tree.
No matter how great the Golden Bell Qigong was, it could not handle the phantom dagger Pyo-wol had injected with his qi.
Crazy!
Get him!
The men who noticed Yang Cheol-hwans death btedly rushed in. But before they could even reach Pyo-wol, their limbs were cut off.
Pyo-wol had spread out the Soul-Reaping Thread like a without them knowing. So when they ran towards him with all their might, their body had been sliced off by the Soul-Reaping thread.
Heuk!
AHHHH!
AH! My leg!
Two men died, while Oh Gu-kyung screamed while holding his severed right leg.
Pyo-wol approached Oh Gu-kyung.
Then Oh Gu-kyung begged Pyo-wol with terrified eyes.
S, Save me! I was really against them attacking you. I swear! Trust me!
Pyo-wol looked down at him without saying a word. Then, Oh Gu-kyung became even more scared.
The pain of having his leg amputatedbined with his fear of Pyo-wol drove him mad.
Pyo-wols face, which looked down at him without saying anything, could hardly be seen as something human.
Had he known that such cruelty was hidden under his beautiful face, he would never have touched him.
Fucking bastards! Why did they mess with someone like that?
He internally cursed Yang Cheol-hwan and Han Buyong, who nned the attack.
In truth, he himself actually took part in the lead. He just selectively decided to forget about that fact and med only the two of them.
Pyo-wol knelt down on one knee and met Oh Gu-kyungs gaze.
Oh Gu-kyung did not dare to meet Pyo-wols eyes and turned his head away.
Crackle!
His teeth chattered like crazy.
The man he looked down on was actually the grim reaper.
Oh Gu-kyung trembled. He had the urge to pluck out his own eyes.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth,
Tell me.
W-What?
Everything you know
Will you spare me?
I will not let you die painfully.
Crazy! Then why would I agre AHHH!
Oh Gu-kyung screamed.
His left ankle was cut off before he knew it. He did not see Pyo-wol move at all. So the fact that his ankle had been amputated drove him mad.
D, Devil!
Puk!
At that moment, a phantom dagger pierced his left shoulder.
I-Ill tell you! Ill tell you!
Oh Gu-kyung cried and begged.
Pyo-wol said nonchntly,
Im listening, so tell me.
So
In the spirit of confusion, Oh Gu-kyung said what he knew.
He didnt know exactly what Pyo-wol wanted, so he just said anything.
Fortunately, Pyo-wol did not cause him any more pain.
In fact, Yang Cheol-hwan took the lead in handling everything, so he didnt know much.
He just knew that the power of the Jin family had rapidly declined these days. As for the detailed reason for their decline, he doesnt know.
Still, he had to think of something. In this way, he would not suffer anymore.
Oh Gu-kyung rambled on.
His voice was getting softer and softer.
However, Oh Gu-kyung did not know that fact.
The fear he felt was so great that he didnt even realize the condition he was in.
His voice got quieter and quieter until eventually, no sound could be heard from him at all.
Thest thing he did was to talk about everything he knew to Pyo-wol.
There was a pool of blood at Oh Gu-kyungs feet.
All of it was his blood.
Pyo-wol looked at Oh Gu-kyungs body indifferently.
He had killed five people unexpectedly, but there was no guilt on his face.
It was they who sought his life first.
Pyo-wol had let them into his camp to show them favor, but they reciprocated his courtesy with murderous intentions.
They should have known that to take the lives of others in Jianghu, they should also be prepared to risk their own lives as well.
Pyo-wol searched each of their belongings.
A bag containing a considerable amount of money and other valuable items came out of each of their bosoms. Among them, there were things that didnt match with them.
There were jewels from Yang Cheol-hwans bosom and essories from Oh Gu-kyung.
Its easy to deduce where they got these things. It was clear that they had killed someone and robbed them of their stuff afterwards, just as they had nned to do so with Pyo-wol.
Now, all of these have be Pyo-wols possessions.
After Pyo-wols encounter with Geum Woo-sin, he now had also robbed Yang Cheol-hwan and his men of their money.
Pyo-wol felt like he became a viin.
The rain was still pouring heavily.
The rainwater now overflowed to the ce where Pyo-wol decided to set camp.
The rainwater that flowed in swallowed the bodies of Yang Cheol-hwan and the others.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Liver out of ones stomach. It is a Korean saying used to make fun of, condemn, criticize someone who acts way too recklessly without fearing possible consequences.
Chapter 222: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 22
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 22Manhwa: N/A
Runan is a huge city nestled under Tianzhongshan.
It was arge cityparable to Zhengzhou, the capital of Henan Province, and nearby cities such as Kaifeng and Luoyang. In the southeast of Henan, there was no city to follow Runan.
Runan is a key point of transportation given that its a city that runs through the north and south of Henan Province. As a result, hundreds of people stopped by Runan every day to relieve their fatigue.
As it is a ce where a lot of people gather from the outside, inns, as well as the red light district inevitably developed. The red light district could be found near the ce where the guest houses were concentrated.
It was a ce called crossroads.
It was the best downtown area for women and men since various inns, brothels, and bars lined up without a break along the crossroads.
The sky looked exceptionally clear thanks to the rain the night before.
It was around sunset when Pyo-wol arrived at the crossroads.
When he asked the people passing by if there was a ce to stay, all of them told him about the crossroads. Pyo-wol found thergest and most splendid inn at the crossroads.
Pyo-wol usually disliked the hustle and bustle of a big city, but he wanted to stay and rest in a well-equipped ce today. And coincidentally, he got a lot of gold coins from Geum Woo-sin, so he had a lot of money to spend.
The ce Pyo-wol chose was a ce called Fresh Wind Guest House.
The Fresh Wind Guest House is thergest inn in crossroads. Besides having the standard guest rooms, the inn was also equipped with a quiet and detached house.
Pyo-wol rented the detached house. It cost quite a fair amount of money to rent an outbuilding for a few days, but he didnt mind the price.
Its here. Theres a well, bathtub, and kitchen inside.
I want to take a bath, is that possible?
Pyo-wol took out three coins from his bosom. The servant quickly snatched it from his hands and said,
Of course. Wait here for a little bit. Ill warm up the water and fill the bathtub.
And buy some clothes for me to wear.
Yes!
When Pyo-wol gave him more money, the servant ran out excitedly.
Pyo-wol sat down on the bench for a while and looked around.
The outbuilding was surrounded by a high wall, free from outside gaze. It even has its own stable. Pyo-wol kept his horse in the said stable. This way his horse would not be ridiculously reced likest time.
After a while, the servant told him that he had filled the bath tub with water.
Pyo-wol took off all his clothes and went into the bathtub.
After soaking in the hot water, he felt his whole body eased. He could feel the fatigue umted from the past few days be relieved.
Pyo-wol closed his eyes after immersing himself in the water up to his neck.
Memories during his time in Wudang Mountain suddenly came to mind.
His fight with King Gujin had been tough, but he didnt feel scared.
King Gujin is a strong man who made a name for himself. It was only natural that he possessed that much power.
However, Il-gum was different.
Although he is said to be the Wudang sects Number One Sword of the former generation, he was almost forgotten because he is not active in Jianghu.
People who retire like that are often described as old people in the back room, but Il-gum is not a person to be disparaged with such vulgar expressions.
Although his physical abilities may have declined, his internal energy, experience, and martial arts were enough topensate for his old body.
Will I be able to deal with him the next time I see him?
His encounter with Il-gum had raised Pyo-wols rm.
He initially thought that he had no need to be afraid of anyone since he had risen to a certain level, but meeting Il-gum hadpletely shattered Pyo-wols confidence.
He used to doubt the saying that Jianghu was wide and there were as many people as grains of sand. But now, he had no choice but to believe it.
Meeting with Il-gum greatly widened Pyo-wols perspective and horizons.
And it reminded him that he shouldnt be satisfied with his current achievements.
He had to be stronger.
So that he wouldnt be afraid the next time he meets Il-gum.
Pyo-wol had his nose and lips dipped into the water while his eyes remained exposed. His appearance was reminiscent of a snake swimming in the water.
Pyo-wol organized his thoughts in the water like that.
It was almost an hourter when he came out of the bath.
The hot water had already cooled down, and the night temperature had dropped noticeably. But Pyo-wol didnt feel cold at all.
Originally, he was on the verge of being invulnerable to Hanseo, but after drinking the sake at Wudang Mountain, his body becamepletely incapable of feeling the cold.
There was a mirror for the women in the annex.
Pyo-wol sat naked in front of the mirror.
A man more beautiful than a woman was looking at him from the other side.
Smooth and pure white skin without a single blemish, dark and clear eyebrows that contrast with the soft facial line, and eyes so deep that you cant guess the end.
Pyo-wol, who had been looking at his face for a while, lifted theb in front of the mirror and startedbing his hair.
Swipe!
His ck hair was smooth.
Pyo-wol pulled back his finelybed hair and tied it tightly with a string prepared in advance. Then his face waspletely exposed.
After washing and decorating his face, it seemed that even the beauty of her face was glowing.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat and walked to the door.
There was a blue top and bottom neatly folded in front of the door. The material wasnt very good, but the fit was just right, as if it was tailored to fit Pyo-wols body.
After putting on top and bottom, Pyo-wol wore the ck Dragon Robe.
Because of the rainwater floorst night, the ck Dragon Robe was soaked in water. However, as he traveled to Runan, the robe eventually dried in the sun and looked like new again.
Pyo-wol felt grateful to Tang Sochu for making the ck Dragon Robe. Thanks to it, he didnt have to worry too much about the rain and wind.
Pyo-wol went to the stable, which is attached to one side of the outbuilding.
Perhaps because he told the servant to feed the horse with plenty of beans and oats, the horse looked pretty good and healthy.
Pyo-wol patted the horses neck and said,
Youve worked hard. You can rest now.
The horse also wagged its tail, as if it understood Pyo-wols words.
Pyo-wol left the annex and headed to the restaurant on the first floor of the inn.
He hadnt had a proper meal in the past few days. While he wasnt picky nor greedy about what he eats, he still missed eating proper food.
On the first floor, quite a number of people were having a meal.
Pyo-wol found a suitable ce and sat down.
A servant quickly ran to his side and asked,
Are you going to eat?
Yes. Get me something to snack on.
How about alcohol?
No, its okay.
Okay, please wait a bit.
The servant answered sinctly and ran to the kitchen.
He felt good because he also received a lot of money for running a few errands.
There were many people on the first floor of the inn, but not a single one of them paid attention to Pyo-wol.
Thanks to that, Pyo-wol was able to spend time alone.
After a while, the servant came back with his meal.
The food looked quite neat, probably because of the skill of the chef.
Pyo-wol raised his chopsticks and savored his food little by little. All of the food suited Pyo-wols pte.
Pyo-wol pulled down his scarf slightly and ate in earnest.
As he was immersed in his meal,
All of a sudden, the door to the inn opened. A new guest has entered. At that moment, peoples eyes turned to the customer. Because the new guest was a woman.
Her face looked ordinary. But the more people stare at her, they eventually find her more and more attractive. Because of that, many people could not take their eyes off her.
The woman looked around the guest house for a moment.
Then her eyes twinkled. Her gaze was fixed on Pyo-wol who was eating alone.
Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at her.
The eyes of the two met in midair.
In an instant, a smile spread across her face.
The people around her became even more mesmerized when they saw her smile. The womans appearance bloomed even more when she smiled.
The woman walked lightly like a butterfly and approached Pyo-wol. Some of the men who saw the scene had jealous expressions on their faces.
The woman spoke to Pyo-wol,
I didnt expect to see you here again. Can I sit here?
Do as you please.
Thank you.
The woman sat across from Pyo-wol.
She looked at Pyo-wol with both hands on top of her chin. Her appearance looked lovely and adorable.
Youre wearing a scarf again. Cant you just take it off?
Although Pyo-wols nose and mouth were slightly exposed, allowing him to eat, his scarf still covered arge part of his face. Because of that, the people in the inn had not yet seen Pyo-wols face.
The woman slowly reached out.
Her white, long, delicate hands touched his scarf. Still, Pyo-wol did not move.
The woman carefully pulled down the Pyo-wols scarf.
Then his face becamepletely exposed.
Antipathetic sighs erupted from the men everywhere while the women smiled.
As expected, youre handsome too.
She seemed genuinely happy to see Pyo-wol again. But unlike her smiling face, her eyes were as cold as ice.
Thanks to you, I suffered quite a bit. I didnt expect the Wudang sect disciples toe after me.
Still, you managed to escape without being caught.
Those taoists martial arts are strong, but their tracking skills werent a big deal.
Is your name, Hong Ye-seol, an alias?
No way. Its really the name given to me by my parents.
The woman smiled softly.
The woman in front of Pyo-wol is Hong Ye-seol. The same person who stole the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts from the Wudang sects warehouse.
Hong Ye-seol dreamed ofmitting a perfect crime, but because of Pyo-wol, her identity was revealed. This caused her to be pursued by Sang-jin and the Wudang sects Seven Swords.
Had it not been for her stealth skills which she had learned since childhood, she would certainly be a cold corpse or beast food by now.
Although she is said to be an assassin who has reached the highest level, Sang-jin is not a warrior who is easy to win against. Especially with the Wudang sects Seven Swords by his side, aiding him.
It was an unwinnable fight in the first ce.
The absurdity of meeting them for the first time was beyond words.
At that time, Sang-jin inadvertently mentioned Pyo-wols name and muttered, I didnt expect that hed be right.
By then, Hong Ye-seol found out that Pyo-wol was the one who told the Wudang sect about her make a sound in the east, then strike in the west operation.
I didnt expect to see you again here, which is far away from Wudang Mountain. Isnt this fate at this point?
Dont you mean bad luck?
Is it necessary to take sides so drastically? You know that there are no permanent enemies or allies in Jianghu. I think we could actually be good friends.
Why do you think so?
Because I looked into you. The reaper. Thats how they call you in Chengdu, right?
Pyo-wols pupils flickered for the first time.
You should have been distracted and focused on running away. Howe you still have the time to look into me?
I have an assistant.
Are you talking about the Hundred Wraith Union?
This time, it was Hong Ye-seol whose eyes widened.
Because there is no other organization who has that kind of skill in assassination, stealth, and intelligence other than the Hundred Wraith Union.
Hohoho! Just as Ive heard, youre really smart. I didntpletely believe the report, but some of the information is indeed correct.
Hong Ye-seol broke intoughter.
What else is written on the report?
It says that you might be involved in Baekroks disappearance.
Baekrok?
Baekrok assassination skills arent that great, but hes excellent at using poison, so hes still quitepetent. I even learned some poisoning techniques from him. I confirmed that he had entered Sichuan on his own after receiving a request, but at some point, his whereabouts became unknown. At that point, I was lost. But now, I guess that its you who has beaten him, is that right?
Hmm
You dont have to be so wary. I didnt like Baekrok that much. Even if you killed him, it doesnt give me any reason to be wary of you.
It seems that there is no affection between colleagues.
Hoho! Who cares about affection in the world these days? We only work together because its mutually beneficial and profitable. Why should I be angry that he died at your hands? He died because he didnt have the ability. Thats just the fate of an ipetent assassin.
Hong Ye-seolughed once again.
So the Hundred Wraith Union is such a ce?
Isnt that just how the world works?
Hong Ye-seol asked back.
Thats cold.
Hoho! I really didnt expect those words toe out of your mouth. I cant believe the person who caused the bloodshed in Chengdu is calling us cold-hearted. Isnt that you?
Pyo-wol had already suspected that his identity was known to the world. But he wasnt upset.
The bloodshed in Chengdu was not an event that could bepletely covered up. In addition, he dealt with quite a few people on the way to Wudang Mountain.
It was enough time for his identity to be revealed.
At this point, the general public might know about him yet, but sects who possess intelligenceworks, more or less have some information about Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol took off his scarfpletely.
There is no reason for him to cover his face anymore.
Hong Ye-seol smiled.
That looks better. You should continue to do that in the future. Covering up a face like that is likemitting a sin against all the women in the world. The same goes for me By the way, are you by any chance thinking of entering the Hundred Wraith Union? Thanks to you, there is a seat avable
Chapter 223: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 23
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 23Manhwa: N/A
The life of an assassin is no different from performing acrobatics on a de. The moment they be careless and make a mistake, they can easily lose their life.
This is no different for the Hundred Wraith Union assassins. Even if theyre known to be great assassins who are feared by many, death was inevitable.
Requests that exceed ones capabilities always endanger the assassins. In fact many had died by epting requests that went beyond theirpetence. Whenever this happens, the Hundred Wraith Union would promote their internally raised assassins.
The Hundred Wraith Union always thought they were the best. They pride themselves that no other assassin can darepare to the Hundred Wraith Union. However, there were cases where they would recruit assassins from the outside.
This happens when its impossible for them to promote a homegrown assassin due to some kind of problem, or when an external person had capabilities that exceeded expectations.
Thest time we recruited an assassin from outside was eighty-nine years ago. This is a really great opportunity. If youe to the Hundred Wraith Union, you will get a powerful background.
Hong Ye-seols face was red hot. She unknowingly revealed her emotional agitation because she was focused on the man in front of her.
However, Pyo-wols reply was beyond her expectations.
You didnt seem to care much about the dead. So why care about the person who killed him?
Baekrok died because of hisck of ability. Youre different so you get special treatment.
Thats enough.
Dont turn down my offer just like that. Think about it one more time. This is a really good opportunity.
Youre being clingy.
Because youre special.
Hong Ye-seolughed bashfully.
She looked so innocent. But Pyo-wol knew very well that her appearance was just a pretense. Everything about her, may it be her expression, eyes, or breathing, was a lie.
To aplish her goal, she would easily discard her true nature and present herself with a false appearance.
Thats what an assassin is like.
Hong Ye-seol loosened the sps on her chin and said,
My proposal is valid for the time being. So think carefully.
Did youe all the way here to Runan to make that offer to me?
No way. Its just a coincidence that I met you here.
Then why are you here?
You already know, dont you? For people like us, secrecy is life.
Hong Ye-seol winked and then stood up.
Arent you going to stay here?
I was supposed to, but youre here. You know how weird it is for people of the same industry to stay in the same guest house.
..
Oh, before we go, Ill give you a present.
A present?
I tried to get it, but I dont need it anymore.
She took out a yellow booklet from her bosom and threw it in front of Pyo-wol.
Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts.
Did you steal this from the Wudang sect?
Thats right.
Why are you giving this to me?
I retrieved this for my client but he died. I have no use for it anymore.
Why didnt you learn it?
Whats the use of learning martial arts that dont match with my nature? I looked through it once, but if I make one mistake, I could easily end up losing my mind.
Why give this to me then? Are you saying its okay for me to go crazy?
If youre ufortable with it, then return it to the Wudang sect. Its a gift anyway. You can think of it as a bribe.
Bribe for what?
Well
Hong Ye-seol left with an ambiguous smile.
Pyo-wol also returned to the outbuilding with the booklet.
Tak!
He threw the booklet he had brought on the table.
The title of the booklet, Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts, sounded ominous.
Pyo-wol turned over the pages one by one.
As Hong Ye-seol said, the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts was a demonic art full of madness. If learned incorrectly, then a heart demon would eat away his mind, causing him to go on a rampage.
It was an unnecessary item for those who needed a cool-headed reason like an assassin. So its understandable why Hong Ye-seol did not choose to learn the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts.
Hong Ye-seol said that she gave it to Pyo-wol because she didnt need it. But just as she didnt need it, it was also useless to Pyo-wol.
After reading all the pages, Pyo-wols conclusion was that it would be worthwhile to learn it. Since some aspects could be incorporated into the Way of the Hungry Ghost.
The Way of the Hungry Ghost is a martial art that goes beyondmon sense. To some extent, it was in line with the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts. But other than that, it was useless to Pyo-wol.
Tak!
Pyo-wol closed the booklet, and wrinkled the tip of his nose.
A faint scent wafted from the booklet.
A foreign scent, not the usual smell of an old booklet.
It was an artificial scent that only people with sensitive senses could smell.
Would you look at this?
A cold smile crept across Pyo-wols lips.
What flowed out of the booklet was a special scent called the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense.1
The Thousand Miles Chasing Incense had a unique characteristic smell that could not easily be erased.
Only a few warriors could smell the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense. Furthermore, those who are not familiar with the smell would never be able to detect it even if the scent of the incense is right next to them.
Pyo-wol is an exception.
His senses had long since transcended humans. In particr, his sense of smell had reached a level where he could smell what others usually cannot.
Hong Ye-seol cutely pretended to be kind when she gave him the booklet. However, it was a trick so she would be able to find Pyo-wol at any time.
If Pyo-wol moves with the booklet carrying the scent of the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense, then Hong Ye-Seol could easily grasp all of his movements.
As expected, assassins are not trustworthy people.
They would always try to get what they want by deceiving their opponent like this.
If she came to Runan, then her objective must be rted to the Jin family and Snow Sword Manor.
It takes more than 10 days to arrive at Runan from Wudang Mountain. She wouldnt have traveled this far without a purpose.
It was obvious that she had received a request from someone.
The question is, whomissioned her?
It was clear that his rtionship with her would be reestablished depending on whether she is affiliated with the Jin family or the Snow Sword Manor.
Pyo-wol looked at the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts for a long time.
His worries continued untilte at night.
* * *
Pyo-wol left the inn early in the morning.
The horse seemed to be full of energy, perhaps because it had been well rested.
Pyo-wol got on the horse and said,
Lets go!
The horse quickly left Runan and headed for Tianzhongshan.
The view of Tianzhongshan was clearly visible from a distance.
At first nce, the mountain seemed to be close, but it only appeared that way since it was so big and tall.
After riding his horse for more than half a day, Pyo-wol was able to reach the entrance of Tianzhongshan.
He had heard that it was a sacred mountain because of the unusual energying from the mountain. The mysterious energy was so strong that it wasparable to Wudang Mountain.
It was to the point where he could understand why the Jin family and Snow Sword Manor were fighting over this ce.
Pyo-wol continued riding his horse up to Tianzhongshan.
The road to the Jin manor was very well paved, so he had no problem traveling by horseback.
Pyo-wol slowly rode his horse and admired the scenery of Tianzhongshan.
He found the magnificent view of the long rock formations and the forest interesting to watch.
Pyo-wol was not in a hurry.
As he slowly drove his horse, he took in all the surrounding scenery andndmarks.
It was when he climbed for such a long time.
That he felt a person secretly look upon him.
Someone is hiding and watching Pyo-wol. Still, Pyo-wol pretended not to know and calmly drove his horse.
As time passed, the eyes following him increased.
At first, it was only one person, but when he reached the Jin manor, more than a dozen people followed and watched him.
While they themselves thought they hid themselves perfectly while watching Pyo-wol, it wasnt enough to fool Pyo-wols senses.
As soon as Pyo-wol turned a corner, a small vige appeared.
The moment he saw the vige, Pyo-wol felt that he had finally arrived in the Jin manor.
Just like Tangjiatuo where the Tang family used to reside, the vige in front of Pyo-wol consists of only residents with the Jin family name. The only difference is that the vige of the Jin family is much smaller than Tangjiatuo.
This was only natural.
After all, the Tang family enjoyed prosperity in one ce for over hundreds of years aspared to the Jin family. Since the Jin family had only been here for decades, of course, there was bound to be a big difference in scale.
When Pyo-wol was about to enter the Jin manor, a group of people suddenly jumped out from the bushes and blocked his way.
They were the group of people who secretly followed Pyo-wol from the entrance of Tianzhongshan.
Stop.
The head of the group was a young girl.
A pretty face wearing a modest outfit.
What was impressive about her was her stubbornly pursed lips.
Pyo-wol knew someone with a mouth simr to hers.
Jin Geum-woo.
A resemnce to Jin Geum-woo was found in every corner of the girls face.
Pyo-wol got off his horse. Then the girl walked forward while leading the group.
Who are you? This is the home of the Jin family. No one can enter without permission.
My name is Pyo-wol. Im Jin Geum-woos friend
Youre friends with that idiot?
Yes.
Hmpf! Then youvee to the wrong ce. That idiot is already dead. Hes no longer in this world.
Why are you calling him an idiot?
Because hes a fool. He left the house on his own and brought disaster to the subject who died.
The girls eyes were full of resentment toward Jin Geum-woo. Yet at the same time, it was also full of moisture, as if she would cry at any moment.
Then came a voice of a young man,
Step back, Seol-ah!
The owner of the voice was a person in his early to mid-twenties who looked exactly like Jin Geum-woo.
The girl flinched at his appearance.
Older brother!
I heard that hes a guest of brother Geum-woo. Be polite.
What courtesy? And how can we be sure that hes really friends with that idiot?
But first of all, they are guests at the main house. Since when did the main family treat guests badly?
At the young mans firm words, the girl bit her lips and stepped back. Only then did the young man look and greet Pyo-wol.
I am Jin Siwoo, Geum-woos younger brother. Are you his friend?
Im Pyo-wol.
Ive heard of you. He said he befriended an interesting person in Sichuan.
Weve only been together for a month.
A month might not be enough for some to build significant memories, but there are those who find it more than enough time to build memories that willst a lifetime. I think brother Geum-woo fits thetter case.
Jin Siwoo smiled softly.
Pyo-wols gaze turned to the girl.
Who is that child?
Her name is Seol-ah. Shes the youngest of us three siblings. She loved Geum-woo more than anyone else, so she was shocked by his death. I hope you understand if shees off as rude at times.
Who likes who?! Ive never liked that idiot! Who likes a man who makes promises he cant keep? Ill resent him for the rest of my life!
Jin Seol-ah screamed loudly.
Tears welled up in her eyes and ran down her cheeks.
Jin Seol-ah, who was ring at Pyo-wol with her face red, immediately ran back to their manor.
Seeing that, Jin Siwoo sighed.
Phew!
Love and hate are originally like the front and back sides of a piece of paper. They are always stuck together.
Thats right. Lets go inside first.
Jin Siwoo brought Pyo-wol inside the Jin manor.
When the vigers saw a stranger enter, they focused their attention on him.
Both curiosity and vignce could be found in their eyes.
Feeling and seeing the sharpened atmosphere of the Jin residents, Pyo-wol muttered,
It seems that things are not going well here.
So it looks that way to you too, brother. Oh, by the way, is it alright if I call you brother? After all, youre my brothers friend.
Do as you please.
Thank you, brother!
It was the first time for him to meet a person with a unique atmosphere like Pyo-wol.
Sharp and prating eyes, as if he could see through everything. And at the same time, he never shows his inner feelings.
He could see why his older brother, Jin Geum-woo, was attracted to Pyo-wol.
For Jin Geum-woo, who had to solve everything alone, Pyo-wol was like a reliable ce of support.
He was reminded of Jin Geum-woos words. Jin Geum-woo had said to him that he found it a pity that he couldnt be close with Pyo-wol because Pyo-wol didnt open his heart.
The man who Jin Geum-woo wanted to share his heart with came to visit him only after he died.
He thought that if Jin Geum-woo was alive, he would be smiling brightly. So he missed him even more.
Brother!
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Im double checking the trantion for Aguido. Might look back on other chapters to make sense of this word + try to make it as urate as possible. Anyway, thank you for reading!
A Thousand Miles Chasing Incense. Raws: Cheonrichujonghyang, ?????(ǧ). ǧ qin C thousand; many, numerous; very; (Cant.) a cheater, swindler l C unit of distance; vige;ne zhu, du, tu C pursue, chase after; expel cng C from, by, since, whence, through xing C fragrant, sweet-smelling; incense
Chapter 224: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 24
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 24Manhwa: N/A
Im so sorry, senior brother!
Sang-jin bowed his head weakly as he apologized to Chongjin.
He took the Wudang sects Seven Swords with him, but in the end, not one of them managed to catch the assassin. They all returned empty-handed.
The series of incidents that happened recently had severely damaged his pride. This forced him to reflect on whether he was drunk with the reputation of being the Wudang sects Number One Sword.
Chongjin nodded as he looked at the depressed Sang-jin,
Raise your head.
Im sorry. Please punish me for notpleting my mission.
Junior brother!
I cannot forgive myself at this rate. Please punish me for notpleting my mission.
Hoo!
Sang-jin was stubborn.
It was clear that he would not move from his seat until Chongjin punished him.
Maybe its better if IC
It was regrettable that Sang-jin failed to retrieve the demonic arts booklet, the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts, but Sang-jin had to develop further for the future of the Wudang sect.
Intoxicated with his reputation as the Wudang sects Number One Sword, Sang-jin has not improved in recent years. In order to really take responsibility for the Wudang sects future, he needs to be much stronger than he is right now.
Okay. Since youre asking for your punishment then I order you to practice wall-gazing1 for a year. Take the Wudang sects Seven Swords that failed the mission and go to the Wall-gazing Hall right away.
I ept the sect leadersmand.
Sang-jin got up and bowed.
Chongjin patted him on the shoulder and said,
I wish you great enlightenment.
I will definitely live up to senior brothers expectations.
Thats more than enough.
Lets go.
When Sang-jin came out, the Wudang sects Seven Swords who had been waiting for him approached. Sang-jin went to the wall-gazing hall with them.
A faint smile hung around the corners of Chongjins lips as he looked at their backs.
The Wudang sect will be even stronger after they finish their training.
Chongjin was well aware of his limitations.
Although he had been patient and diligent all his life, his martial arts could not go beyond the level of an elder. His martial arts was insufficient to lead the huge sect called the Wudang sect.
Still, the reason why he became the Wudang sect leader was because he possessed a keen eye to read the world and a strong leadership to lead his disciples.
If I can no longer be strong, then I must make the other disciples stronger. That is the only way to protect the Wudang sect in this rapidly changing world.
At some point, he felt uneasy.
It was still going the way it was, but it felt like it had reached its limit.
For decades after the Bloody War of Heaven, Jianghu had an unprecedented period of peace.
The Two Factions, Three Great Sects, and many other factions maintain the power bnce while exquisitely holding each other in check.
Thanks to that, Jianghu was able to maintain peace, but in Chongjins eyes, the current power dynamics looked like a sandcastle that could copse at any moment.
Since they have already copsed several times, the Wudang sect had no choice but to react more sensitively to the chaos of the world than any other sect.
Hoo!
When Chongjin sighed involuntarily,
Sect leader!
The disciples voice came from outside.
Whats going on?
A guest has arrived.
A guest?
Yes! Someone came from Rain Mountain Manor!
Pardon?
Jang Muyeon and the White Tiger Sword Corps were killed under Wudang Mountain. It was, of course, the duty of the Wudang sect to collect their bodies.
After collecting their bodies, the Wudang sect notified the Rain Mountain Manor.
Now that someone came from the Rain Mountain Manor, they had to hand over their bodies.
When Chongjin came out, he saw a group of warriors. They were the warriors from the Rain Mountain Manor.
A disciple introduced Chongjin to them.
He is the leader of the Wudang sect.
Jang Hoyeon of the Rain Mountain Manor sends his greetings to Chongjin, the sect leader of the Wudang sect.
A gentle-looking and beautiful man greeted Chongjin on behalf of everyone.
He was Jang Hoyeon, the sessor and young leader of the Rain Mountain Manor.
He was also the half-brother of Jang Muyeon, who recently died.
Oh! The young leader of the Rain Mountain Manor hase in person.
I apologize for the trouble caused in the Wudang sect because of my brother. And I would also like to express my gratitude for recovering the bodies of my ugly brother and other disciples.
No! I just did what I had to do.
Chongjin shook his head.
Thank you. We will collect the bodies of my brother and the White Tiger Sword Corps.
You may do so.
And I have one more favor to ask of you.
What is it?
I want to get information about the person who made Muyeon like that.
Jang Hoyeons tone was very soft.
No hatred or anger could be seen in his face. Which made it even more creepy.
They said that the young leader of Rain Mountain Manor has a soft appearance that doesnt go well with his tenacity, so its true.
Peoples evaluation of Jang Hoyeon ran from pole to pole.
Some said he was a really nice guy, while others said he was a terrible guy that should never have existed.
Chongjin thought that both rumors were true.
Jang Hoyeon is a good person, yet a scary person.
A person who is infinitely generous to those who are on his side, but infinitely terrifying to his enemies.
That was Jang Hoyeon.
He did not lose hisposure even with the death of his younger brother because Jang Muyeon was his potential rival and enemy. Nheless, the reason why he is looking for the person who killed his brother is because they are still brothers who share the same blood, even if its half.
Above all, he had a duty to secure the sword Gongbu.
All of this happened because of Gongbu.
If he returned without gaining Gongbu, the face of Rain Mountain Manor would fall rock bottom.
Chongjin opened his mouth,
I know very little about him.
This is a matter of our sects prestige. Just tell me what you know.
Jang Hoyeons eyes were still calm. However, there was a firm and unwavering will in it. He will not back down until he hears the answer he wants from Chongjin.
Hoo! Its certain that his destination is Henan. I dont know more than that.
Chongjin answered in a roundabout manner.
He said that on purpose to protect Pyo-wol. In any case, the Wudang sect was helped by Pyo-wol, and Soma, who was traveling with him, was picked up by Il-gum.
Even if the opponent was the Rain Mountain Mountain, Pyo-wols whereabouts could not be revealed in detail.
Jang Hoyeon nodded.
Thats enough. Thank you.
Im sorry.
No. Ill make sure to remember this favorter. Well be on my way then.
Why dont you stay here for a day?
Im sorry. I appreciate your kindness, but we cant allow ourselves to cause more trouble than this.
Jang Hoyeon turned around.
Seeing him turn around without a moments hesitation, Chongjins face stiffened.
He possesses great talent. How can he keep hisposure like that?
Even if he is said to be the sessor of the Rain Mountain Manor, it was not easy to maintain a calm and unwavering appearance in another prestigious sect such as the Wudang sect.
That alone shows that he had a very cold personality.
Jang Hoyeon, who returned to his subordinates, spoke in a low voice so that Chongjin could not hear.
Put a request in the Hao n. His destination is Henan.
* * *
Pyo-wol sat on a chair and looked at Jin manor.
Jin Siwoo gave Pyo-wol the brightest room in the Jin manor.
As he sat on a chair in front of the door, he could clearly see the Jin family vige.
Pyo-wol looked at the vige while being bathed in the warm sunlight.
The Jin manor was full of activity.
People were moving busily, and impatience was written all over their faces.
After a person from the Golden Mountain Manor visited, the Jin family did not lower their guard until it was 12 oclock. However, because there were so few people, it was inevitable that it would be too much.
Because of that, Jin Siwoo paid little attention to Pyo-wol and almost neglected him.
Knowing about their situation, Pyo-wol did notin.
As he looked at Jin Siwoo, he could see that Jin Siwoo was brisk walking, with almost no time to catch his breath.
In ce of Jin Wol-myeong, who suddenly copsed, he led the Jin family alone. He was not given the time to look elsewhere.
Suddenly, Pyo-wols eyes shed with displeasure.
It was because he felt someone approaching behind his back, hiding their presence like a cat.
The person was moving as carefully as possible to hide their presence, but with Pyo-wols senses, he clearly caught all of the persons movements.
Without turning his head, Pyo-wol opened his mouth,
Unless you intend to kill me, youd better not approach me that way. It might cause a misunderstanding.
Tch!
At that moment, with the sound of tongue clicking, the person approaching Pyo-wol like a stray cat openly appeared.
The girl with a delicate body was Jin Seol-ah, Jin Gem-woos younger sister.
Jin Seol-ah red at Pyo-wol with her arms resting tightly on her waist.
She resembled a cat with its hairs standing up. But no matter how she pretended to be ferocious, its not enough to catch Pyo-wols attention.
Pyo-wols gaze was still fixed on the people in Jin manor who were busy moving around.
Jin Seol-ahs eyebrows raised even more ferociously, as if she didnt like Pyo-wols behavior.
She stood and blocked Pyo-wols view.
Only then did Pyo-wol look up at Jin Seol-ah.
What is it?
Are you really that idiots friend? Ive never heard of that idiot having a friend like you.
Neither did I hear that he had a younger sister as stupid as you.
HuhC?
Jin Seol-ah trembled as if she was about to go against Pyo-wol at any moment. However, her appearance did not pose a threat to Pyo-wol at all.
If you have nothing else to say, then get out of the way. Youre blocking the sunlight.
Heuk!
I think I know why your second born brother is having such a hard time. Anyone with a younger sister as stupid as you has no choice but to have a hard time.
Y-Youre speaking as if you know everything! How much do you know about the Jin family?
You dont have to know something to speak. Sometimes what you see in front of you can be everything. I believe in what I see.
Hmpf! What a jerk!
Jin Seol-ah red at Pyo-wol.
Something stirred up inside of her.
She wanted to say something to the jerk in front of her, but she didnt think that she could hurt Pyo-wols heart. Rather, as the conversation continued, she had a feeling that she would only hurt herself.
HeukC!
In the end, Jin Seol-ah burst into tears.
Once tears flowed, an uncontroble crying broke out.
Huaaaa!
Jin Seol-ah sat down on the floor as she cried loudly.
Pyo-wol did not offer any constion to Jin Seol-ah.
He didnt even look at Jin Seol-ah.
Jin Seol-ah wept sadly as if she had been beaten in the midst of Pyo-wolsplete neglect.
It was long after that when she wiped away her tears and stood up.
After wiping the tears hanging from the corners of her eyes, Jin Seol-ah looked at Pyo-wol and pursed her lips.
Youre a jerk. Shouldnt you at leastfort a woman if shes crying?
Its not like a woman wont die if she gets stabbed with a knife.
What did you say?
I mean, you should learn martial arts so that you dont get stabbed by a sword while you are beingforted.
Who are you really? How did my stupid brother be friends with someone like you?
Unlike you, he sees people with open eyes. Thats the difference between you and him.
You mean brother Geum-woo recognized you? What are you?
Im at least better than you.
Jin Seol-ah gave up on arguing with Pyo-wol, who didnt fail to have aeback.
Jin Seol-ah brought a chair from nearby and sat down next to Pyo-wol.
Tell me.
What?
Anything about that idiot.
Why?
Ah! Cant you just do it for me? Do you have to ask everything in order to be satisfied? Youre so mean.
Jin Seol-ah red at him once again. However, there was a clear sign of hurt in her eyes.
Pyo-wol rummaged through his memory for a while.
So the first time I met him
Jin Seol-ah sat down on a chair and listened to Pyo-wol.
The hot sun was shining down on the two of them.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading and Happy New Year!
Wall gazing. Raws: Myeonbyeok, ????.
It means facing the wall in hopes of achieving enlightenment.
Chapter 225: Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 25
Light Novel: Volume 9 Episode 25Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol was awakened by a loud noise early in the morning.
When he opened the window, he saw Jin Siwoo weing guests.
Wee. Thank you foring all the way here.
I heard that the Jin family is in trouble so how can I just watch? Even though I moved away a long time ago, in the end, Im also a Jin.
Dont worry, were here.
How dare the Snow Sword Manor aim for our Jin family.
Those who visited Jins house either expressed their support towards Jin Siwoo or showed their anger towards the Snow Sword Manor.
They were all from the branch side of the Jin family. After living scattered all over the world, they came running after hearing rumors that the Jin family was in danger.
When the branch side arrived, the atmosphere of the Jin main family, which had been stagnant, revived a little.
The number of warriors belonging to the Jin family branch was about 300, far more than the Jin main family residing in Tianzhongshan.
In an instant, more than 500 people crowded into the Jin manor.
The faces of the people from the Jin familys main house lit up.
I guess its worth trying now.
Whoa! Wee back!
Although they separated a long time ago, they still weed each other with open arms. After all, they were still blood rtives sharing the same surname.
Jin Siwoo also had a slightly relieved expression on his face as he weed the arrival of the Jin branch family.
Since his grandfather, Jin Wol-myeong, was the one who had been heavily supporting the Jin manor alone, the emotional burden he felt was indescribable.
A faint smile appeared on his lips. He thought that the burden in his heart was a little relieved now.
So the Jin family still hasnt lost its people.
There were also those who Jin Siwoo personally asked for help. He met them in Jianghu and shared a deep friendship.
Jin Siwoo had no doubt that they would definitelye. If they joined in, he could breathe a little morefortably.
Jin Siwoos gaze suddenly headed to the ce where Jin Geum-woo lived.
Pyo-wol was staying there.
Pyo-wol, who opened the window and was looking his way, met his gaze.
Jin Siwoo slightly lowered his head and pretended not to see him.
Pyo-wol was someone who would look at Jin Siwoo with an indifferent gaze.
Jin Siwoo was honestly confused.
He epted Pyo-wols presence because he was a friend of Jin Geum-woo, but he couldnt read his intentions at all.
Jin Geum-woo said that Pyo-wol was a friend worth having.
However, Jin Siwoo has not yet found the reason why Jin Geum-woo said that. He just epted him because Pyo-wol was a friend that his brother deeply wanted to be with.
Hoo!
Thinking of his older brother, Jin Siwoo sighed once more.
He hadplicated feelings towards his brother. Half of him longs for him while the other half resents him.
A voiceing from one of his rtives snapped him out of his reverie.
What should we do now?
Just give me orders, young leader!
Jin Siwoo was well-aware of his position.
Now that Jin Geum-woo is dead, he became the young leader or sessor of the Jin family. As the young leader, he is responsible for dealing with the familys major affairs.
He couldnt even afford to be leisurely immersed in his emotions.
Ah, yes! You two follow me, while the others go over there. The other disciples will guide you on what to do.
Jin Siwoo diligently moved with the branch family.
It was also his job to put them in the right ces.
After working all day long, he didnt even have time to eat. He was busy with his rtives untilte at night, discussing countermeasures.
The day passed so quickly, and Jin Siwoo almost reached the point of exhaustion.
Hoo!
Jin Siwoo sighed and looked up at the sky.
The stars spread out dazzlingly like the sea in the night sky, but he did not even have enough time to enjoy it.
He might have only taken a nce at the sky, but he strangely couldnt take his eyes off it.
Hahaha! And then?
Then a girlsughter reached his ears.
He turned around casually and then saw a girl sitting next to a guy, smiling.
The girl was Jin Seol-ah, his younger sister.
Jin Seol-ah had stopped smiling ever since Jin Geum-woo died.
It had been a long time since he had seen her smile.
Hm?
Jin Siwoo shifted his gaze to the person making his younger sisterugh.
The moment his eyes confirmed the identity of the other person, he became surprised.
It was Pyo-wol who was talking to Jin Seol-ah.
Pyo-wol was the type of person who would say a word every once in a while. However, Jin Seol-ah continuously smiles at every word Pyo-wol says.
Jin Siwoo unknowingly headed to where the two were.
Ah, brother!
Jin Seol-ah became delighted when she saw Jin Siwoo.
What are you talking about for you tough so much?
Stories about that idiot.
Brother Geum-woo?
Yes!
Jin Seol-ah nodded.
Only then did Jin Siwoo remember that he hadnt heard anything about Jin Geum-woo from Pyo-wol.
Can I hear your story too?
He cautiously asked Pyo-wol to tell him his story together with Jin Geum-woo once more.
Pyo-wol nodded his head without a hint of disapproval.
Pyo-wol repeated his storyst night, with both siblings listening to him.
* * *
Brother, did you sleep well?
After their conversationst night, Jin Siwoo became more friendly towards Pyo-wol.
Yes!
Pyo-wol also treated Jin Siwoo without hesitation.
They became close enough to talkfortably even without Jin Geum-woo as their medium. Perhaps thats also the reason why Jin Siwoos expression looked a little brighter.
Jin Siwoo also talked a lotst night.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol also learned more about the Jin familys circumstances.
Not long after Jin Geum-woo lost his life, Jin Wol-myeong suddenly copsed. They havent found the reason why nor any cure for his state.
His condition deteriorated day by day, and up to now, he remained in vegetative state.
Jin Wol-myeongs condition was a situation like no other.
When Jin Wol-myeong, the main support of Jin manor, copsed, the Jin family was shaken.
For that reason, Jin Siwoo couldnt find the time to investigate Jin Geum-woos death, since he had no choice but to concentrate on managing and defending the Jin family.
Pyo-wol asked,
How about the doctor?
He couldnt find anything. He is a well-known doctor in the area, but he said he had never seen such a case.
So what are you going to do?
To be honest, there is no way right now.
Jin Siwoo sighed.
He had already invited several doctors, but they all shook their heads.
The physicians need a clear cause for them to prepare a treatment method, but since Jin Wol-myeongs symptoms are so unique, they couldnt even give a proper diagnosis.
Jin Wol-myeong is the spiritual supporter of the Jin family.
The absence of the giant, who seemed unlikely to copse, caused the Jin family to struggle.
Well, the situation is getting better little by little. Thanks to the return of the branch family yesterday, our power has stabilized a lot.
Will they be able to stop the Snow Sword Manor?
I have also invited my personal acquaintances as well. Youll see. The manor may look a little empty now, but in a few days people will gather and have nowhere to set foot in this wide area.
Jin Siwoo boasted.
It was an attitude that could be seen as reckless, but Pyo-wol thought it was better than being depressed.
Then someone ran to Jin Siwoo.
Young lord!
What is it?
He was a warrior of the Jin family.
Guests from the Golden Heavenly Hall have arrived.
The Golden Heavenly Hall?
Instantly, Jin Siwoos eyes shook.
After Jin Geum-woo and the others died, Golden Heavenly Hall copsed like a sand castle. Members who used toe to visit Jin Geum-woo so frequently when he was still alive stopped visiting after his death.
Because of that, Jin Siwoos feelings towards Golden Heavenly Hall were not that good. He had actually given up asking help from them altogether.
Are they really from the Golden Heavenly Hall?
There are three people in all.
Bring them here right now.
Yes!
The warrior disappeared with the answer.
After a while, he reappeared with three men beside him.
All of them were proud of their excellent prayers.
Jin Siwoo recognized the identity of the man at the forefront and was delighted.
Brother Wol!
Its been a while, Siwoo.
How have you been?
We only arrived now since we heard the news about the Jin family a little bitte.
Thank you, brother!
However, I volunteered toe here on my own. So keep in mind that you wont be able to get help from the rest of the group.
It doesnt matter. At least youre here.
Jin Siwoo held the mans hand as if he was about to cry.
The man in front of him was a person who deserved this kind of treatment.
Namgung Wol.
He belongs to one of the three ns, Heavenly Guardian Association.
He is the third son of Namgung Yugeom, the sect leader of the Heavenly Guardian Association. Although he is third in line, his influence in the Heavenly Guardian Association was by no means small.
Namgung Wol introduced the people next to him one after another,
This is Oh Jugang. He used to be very close with Geum-woo.
Thank you foring.
Oh Jugang had an apologetic expression on his face at Jin Siwoos greeting.
To me, Geum-woo was like the light. Im so sorry that things have gone to this point.
No, dont.
Even though my strength is insufficient, I will do my best to help you.
Oh Jugangs voice contained his desperate feelings.
Jin Siwoo expressed his gratitude towards Oh Jugang,
Thank you. Your presence is of great help.
Cheer up!
Yes!
After the two peoples greetings and introduction, Namgung Wol introduced the other person.
This is Yuk Sa-myeong, another member of the Golden Heavenly Hall.
At his introduction, Yuk Sa-myeong stepped forward.
Yuk Sa-myeong.
Its nice to meet you.
Ive heard that Jins family is having a hard time, but things seem pretty good.
Pardon?
Its good to see that youre healthy.
Oh yes!
If I had known this would happen, I would have never had toe all the way here. Tsk!
Jin Siwoos expression hardened at the sight of Yuk Sa-myeong clicking his tongue.
No matter how he looked at him, it looked like he hade in their manor to pick a fight and not to help.
Perhaps feeling the same emotions as Jin Siwoo, Namgung Wol said coldly,
Be careful with your words.
What do you mean?
I told you toe to help with a good heart and dont waste your time.
For a moment, Yuk Sa-myeongs face seemed to harden slightly, but then he smiled.
What are you so serious about? I just said it out of concern. Of course Ill also help to the best of my abilities.
Hmm!
If I hadnt had the heart to help the Jin family, I would never havee all the way here.
I see, I must have reacted too sensitively then.
Yuk Sa-myeong grinned at Namgung Wols apology. His appearance resembled that of a weasel.
Jin Siwoo tried to hide his difort and said,
I look forward to your kind cooperation in the future.
Hmm! But, who is that person next to you?
Yuk Sa-myeons eyes turned to Pyo-wol, who was next to Jin Siwoo.
Pyo-wol didnt say a single word all throughout their conversation, so no one paid him any attention in the beginning.
Seeing Pyo-wols face, Namgung Wols eyes lit up.
What kind of face .
He was also said to be quite handsome in Jianghu, but he couldnt evenpare to the man in front of him.
It was clear that he was a man, but his face, which was more beautiful than that of a woman, was so out of the norm.
Something stirred in his head.
Something seemed toe into his mind, but he couldnt ce his finger on it.
Yuk Sa-myeong approached Pyo-wol,
Are you also acquainted with Geum-woo?
Thats right!
Yuk Sa-myeong looked at Pyo-wol from head to toe with a displeased expression and said,
How did you get to know him? Ive never heard of Geum-woo having a friend like you.
Yuk Sa-myeong! Be polite.
Namgung Wol shouted loudly, but Yuk Sa-myeong continued talking without caring,
Since Geum-woo died, dogs and cows are all talking about being one of his close friends. I know most of his friends, but I never heard he had a friend like you.
Its the same for me.
What?
I havent heard of him having a friend like you either.
Chapter 226: Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 1
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 1Manhwa: N/A
Yuk Sa-myeong red at Pyo-wol.
Hostility could be found in his eyes.
There was no reason for him to feel such animosity towards Pyo-wol, whom he had never seen before.
Pyo-wol thought that his hostility was directed towards Jin Geum-woo rather than himself.
This was because the tone and behavior he showed did not seem like someone who came to help. Rather, he seemed like a person who came to check and enjoy the Jin familys misfortune.
You must have been humiliated by Geum-woo.
What?
You must have been humiliated, but you couldnt take revenge because youcked the ability, and then you became conscious of the peoples gazing around you so you acted boldly, pretending nothing was wrong. You shrugged it off like that, but the memory of that day still remained in your heart. No matter how well you try to hide it, the memory would still stick out like a sharp awl and bother you.
Y-You madman! How could you say that?
Peoples reactions in such cases are usually divided into two. They would either avoid the person, or confront them head-on. It seems that your choice is neither one nor the other. As if you had forgotten your wounds that day, you calmly stayed by his side. But time passed in vain since the opportunity to take revenge did note. As your heart was rotting a way, and an inner demon was born in your heart, you then heard the news of Jin Geum-woos death.
Yuk Sa-myeong was so shocked that he couldnt say anything.
Pyo-wol spoke of the situation he had been through as if he had watched it with his own eyes.
A few years ago, he challenged Jin Geum-woo out of curiosity and was defeated. The defeat he experienced that day left an indelible scar on his heart. He lost so perfectly that he didnt dare to challenge him again.
Time passed just like that.
He looked for a chance to regain his honor, but he had no choice but to give up because Jin Geum-woo was so strong..
While it was at leastforting that he wasnt the only one who lost to Jin Geum-woo, the wound in his heart has yet to heal at all.
As Jin Geum-woo went on a roll, the inner demon in his heart grew bigger. However, he had kept it secret until now so that his feelings would not be exposed.
Even at that moment, Pyo-wols words continued.
To be honest, you must have been really happy when you heard the news that Jin Geum-woo had died. It was the same as blowing your nose without touching it. Your inferiorityplex should have been reduced to some extent that you couldve stopped there. But you just couldnt settle for that. Thats why you came here. You wanted to see the Jin family fall caused by Jin Geum-woos disappearance with your own eyes. You wanted tough at Jin Geum-woo, who gave you an inferiorityplex
What nonsense! If you insult me any more, I wont stand still!
Do you really think Im insulting you?
Yes.
But your colleagues seem to think otherwise.
What?
Only then did Yuk Sa-myeong look around.
Namgung Wol and Oh Jugang, who hade with him, were looking at him with contempt.
Yuk Sa-myeong quickly made excuses.
Brother Namgung! Brother Oh! Hes mistaken. Youre not going to believe the words of a person youve never seen before, would you?
No wonder I found it a little strange when you said you were willing toe here. Youre not the kind of person toe so easily.
Do you still have that defeat in your heart?
Namgung Wol and Oh Jugang also thought it was strange.
The two knew that Yuk Sa-myeong did not really like Jin Geum-woo. Still, since Jin Geum-woo, his object of jealousy, died, they thought Yuk Sa-myeong had developed some sense of pity. So they allowed him toe with them. But to think that he only came tough at Jin familys downfall, they couldnt help but feel bad about it.
Pyo-wols words could have been lies.
However, Yuk Sa-myeongs reactions were proving that Pyo-wols words were true.
Since long ago, Yuk Sa-myeong has not been able to hide his feelings.
Yuk Sa-myeongs face turned ck.
The fact that his dirty inside was exposed to the whole world made him angry. And his anger became directed at Pyo-wol who created this situation.
You bastard! I wont forgive you!
Yuk Sa-myeong took out his sword from his waist and swung it at Pyo-wol.
Shiak!
It was a powerful attack like a thunderbolt.
However, his sword did note near Pyo-wols body.
Oh Jugang also took out his sword and blocked Yuk Sa-myeongs attack.
Jjooeng!
With the sound of metal shing, Yuk Sa-myeongs figure was pushed back.
Youre taking his side?! Brother Oh, how could you do this to me?
Hoo! Im not on anyones side. But I cant just watch you suddenly attack and hurt people like this. If youre really innocent, then its not right for you to wield your sword. I believe in you but I am worried that others may misunderstand how youre trying to kill him.
Hic!
Oh Jugangs calm words caused Yuk Sa-myeongs face to distort.
Yuk Sa-myeong red at Pyo-wol, who was the cause of his current situation.
He never dreamed that he would have his real nature exposed to the world with just a few words.
Even now, many people are watching them.
Fortunately, they were at a distance, so those people couldnt possibly know or hear what was going on. Most people just thought it was just a quarrel between the two because of some problem.
In this situation, if he leaves the Jin manor then Pyo-wols words would be a fait apli. Such a situation had to be prevented.
Yuk Sa-myeong sheathed his sword and said,
I will prove that his words are lies and mine are the truth. I will prove that I sincerely came to help the Jin family. I am truly disappointed with brother Namgung and brother Oh. How can you believe his words when its your first time meeting him and not believe me who youve known for a long time? Hmph!
Yuk Sa-myeong turned around and went to another ce with an expression that shows that he was really offended.
Namgung Wol looked at Yuk Sa-myeongs back, who was moving away, with a sad expression.
Others might have been fooled by Yuk Sa-myeongs attitude, but Namgung Wol and Oh Jugang knew Yuk Sa-myeong too well. Thats why they instinctively knew that Pyo-wols words were true.
Namgung Wols eyes turned to Pyo-wol.
As far as he knows, Pyo-wol and Yuk Sa-myeong met for the first time today.
They naturally have no information about each other. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol inferred exactly what happened between Yuk Sa-myeong and Jin Geum-woo, and revealed Yuk Sa-myeongs true nature with a few words.
It was a deed that could not be done by just an ordinary person.
Above all, it was Pyo-wols appearance that caught Namgung Wols attention.
Not only Namgung Wol, but many people who entered the Jin family were stunned by Pyo-wols appearance. They have never seen a man with such an overwhelming appearance before.
They thought that he must be an unusual person.
They had heard of a story about a person like this somewhere. But at the time, they thought the information was too unrealistic, so they didnt listen to it very carefully. So they couldnt exactly remember what it was about.
Namgung Wol greeted Pyo-wol first.
Im Namgung Wol of the Heavenly Guardian Association. Its nice to meet you. Where are you from?
Pyo-wol from Chengdu.
If its Chengdu then are you from Sichuan?
Thats right!
Youvee a long way. Did Geum-woo ever go there?
Namgung Wol smiled as Pyo-wol nodded silently.
That friend had a wanderlust so he traveled all over the world. I guess he ended up going to Chengdu.
Looks like you used to be close with Geum-woo.
I respected him. He was my age, but I had a lot to learn from him. I dont know why he couldnt settle down in one ce and wandered around the world like that. So now that he died, I didnt even get to say good bye nor ask why he lived like that.
Namgung Wol had a bitter expression on his face.
There is no one without a story, and he also had his own circumstances with Jin Geum-woo.
He regretted not being able to join him on his journey.
Anyway, if I stay here, Ill see you often. It would be nice if we could have a drink and talkter. I also have to say hello to others, so Ille back soon.
Namgung Wol retreated after saying farewell to Pyo-wol.
Oh Jugang also looked at Pyo-wols face for a while, then followed Namgung Wol.
Left alone, Pyo-wol looked at their backs for a while before returning to his ce of residence.
* * *
There was arge river flowing through Runan.
Small rivers originating from Tianzhongshan and nearby gathered to form arge reservoir.
There was a huge manor on one side of the river with a clear view of Runan and Tianzhongshan.
The construction of the manor first started three years ago. Back then, people thought that the manor was intended for some rich family so they have a ce to stay when they retire.
After two years of construction, the manor waspleted, and the moment the signboard went up, all the sects in the vicinity were shocked.
This is because the three words, Snow Sword Manor were clearly written on the signboard.
The old owner of Tianzhongshan, who had been pushed out by the Jin family and was forgotten in peoples memories, had returned.
Most sects, once pushed out, would usually continue to decline, and in the end, it was a set procedure that they wouldpletely copse.
People naturally assumed that Snow Sword Manor would be the same.
Those who enjoyed abundance in Tianzhongshan would end up losing everything and be driven out. There was no ce in the world who would ept them.
This is because if they recklessly ept and show kindness to a Jianghu sect, like the Snow Sword manor, they may end up being eaten.
In the end, the Snow Sword Manor was not epted anywhere. They just quietly disappeared from peoples memories.
But now, the Snow Sword Manor has returned after decades.
Although their base was not exactly in Tianzhongshan, but in a river in Runan, they still ended up returning to their hometown.
The return of Snow Sword Manor caused an uproar not only in Runan, but also the entire Henan Jianghu.
They dont know what happened during their downtime, but the Snow Sword Manor has almost regained its former power. Not only that, but they also umted enormous wealth to the point of overwhelming the Jin family in terms of financial power.
They built a manor on the riverside of Runan and then reinforced their strength.
In the past year, the number of people visiting the Snow Sword Manor has nearly doubled. As if to prove that fact, countless people could be seen lining up, trying to enter the wide gates of the Snow Sword Manor.
Their purpose of visiting Snow Sword Manor varies.
Some came in hopes of bing a low-ranking warrior, while others came to make a deal with the Snow Sword Manor.
Although their goals were different, their faces shared the same anticipation.
This is because those who enter the Snow Sword Manor would get stable jobs, while merchants are guaranteed a certain amount of profit.
That alone gives them enough reason to knock on the Snow Sword Manors doors.
As such, the Snow Sword Manor was crowded with visitors every day.
The Snow Sword Manor wasrgely divided into an inner and outer courtyard.
Guests and low-ranking warriors visiting the Snow Sword Manor would stay in the outer courtyard while core members of the Snow Sword Manor reside in the inner courtyard.
All major events of the Snow Sword Manor were being handled in the inner courtyard. Because of that, the security was also strict.
Even if a person belongs to the Snow Sword Manor, a low-ranking warrior could never enter the inner garden. Because of that, they do not know what was going on in the inner courtyard.
In therge hall of the inner courtyard, which people are so curious about, the key figures of Snow Sword Manor gathered.
Arge and elderly man was sitting on the dragons throne.
He seemed to be in his early fifties. His bulging stomach looked like he had difficulty breathing. He was so fat to the point that his features were buried under his flesh and were barely visible.
He was Seol Kang-yeon, the sect leader of the Snow Sword Manor.
Seol Kang-yeon opened his mouth while looking at the people gathered in the grand hall.
Fufu! So, people are gathering in the Jin family?
Thats right. As far as we know, quite a few people have entered the Jin manor.
Pffft! Theyre making ast-ditch effort.
Seol Kang-yeonughed while breathing heavily.
He had gained so much weight that he was out of breath every time he spoke, but the fact that he was the absolute ruler of the Snow Sword Manor did not change.
People watched Seol Kang-yeon with bated breath.
Seol Kang-yeon mmed the armrest of his chair and shouted loudly,
It wont be long before we return to our original home. We will drive out that wicked Jin family and rent the g of our family on Tianzhongshan.
It will surely be so.
We will only follow your orders, Lord.
The elders of the Snow Sword Manor shouted in sympathy with Seol Kang-yeons deration.
Confidence shed across their faces.
They know that the Snow Sword Manor overwhelms the Jin family recently.
Seol Kang-yeons gaze suddenly turned to the young man on one side.
He was a man who looked too young to be here.
The man, who appeared to be in his mid-twenties, had his eyes downcast with a calm expression, unlike the others who were showing an excited expression.
Attendant Lee!
Yes, my lord!
Hows the recruiting process going?
Its going smoothly.
Really? If attendant Lee says so, then it must be so. There wont be any problems, right?
Yes.
Thats good!
A small smile appeared on Seol Kang-yeons chubby face.
It was a smile that he rarely shows to anyone. Those who attended the meeting had envious looks on their faces. They were envious of the person receiving Seol Kang-yeons favor and trust.
The mans name is Lee Yul.
He was the attendant in charge of both therge and small affairs of the Snow Sword Manor.
Since he took over as the attendant, the Snow Sword Manor has experienced explosive growth.
Chapter 227: Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 2
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 2Manhwa: N/A
After the meeting, Lee Yul came out of the grand hall.
He stood in the hallway in front of the grand hall. Then he looked around the inner garden.
A lot of people were moving around.
Its amon sight now, but when he first joined the Snow Sword Manor, most of the disciples and warriors wasted their time idly because they didnt know what to do.
But everything was different now.
The members of the Snow Sword Manor knew exactly what they had to do.
That alone energized the Snow Sword Manor.
Lee Yul looked at the people for a while and returned to his residence.
His residence is the secondrgest pavilion in the inner courtyard.
The use of arger pavilion than Seol Kang-yeons rtives meant that he ounted for arge portion in the Snow Sword Manor.
Seol Kang-yeon trusted and relied on Lee Yul more than his rtives. For that reason, Seol Kang-yeons children felt jealous of Lee Yul.
At that time, a giant man approached Lee Yul.
He had arge body and face which resembled the sect leader of the Snow Sword Manor, Seol Kang-yeon.
He is Seol Kwang-ho, the eldest son of Seol Kang-yeon.
Can you spare me a minute?
When Seol Kwang-ho, who had a huge figure, stood in front of Lee Yul, his body looked a lot smaller.
Lee Yul looked at Seol Kwang-ho with his characteristic unchanging expression.
What can I do for you?
I have something to discuss with you about our sect.
If its a big deal about our sect, havent we already discussed it with the sect leader?
Im missing you, right? Youre the owner of the Snow Sword Manor, so does it make sense to have a meeting without me?
Its the sect leaders decision. Its none of my business.
Hmpf! For an attendant to decide everything in this sect. My father epts almost all of your opinions.
There was hostility in Seol Kwang-hos eyes looking at Lee Yul.
From his point of view, Lee Yul was like a a stone that rolled in. The stone from the outside pushed him away and was exerting a tremendous influence within the Snow Sword Manor.
Hmpf! Just because he looks like a girl
In truth, Lee Yuls appearance did not look like a woman.
His name might just sound feminine, and he has a rather handsome appearance for a man, but it wasnt to the point where he would be getting attention anywhere. However, since Seol Kwang-ho is so huge, there was a great difference between the two.
Seol Kwang-ho hated Lee Yul, who suddenly appeared one day and took control of the Snow Sword Manor. However, since his father trusts Lee Yul greatly, he couldnt touch him carelessly.
Lee Yul asked,
What do you want to discuss?
Among the people who entered our sect, there is ady named Koo So-hyun.
Ive heard of her. She is someone who learned martial arts at the Golden Bird House1 in Shenyang.
Right! I cant believe you even remember them.
Seol Kwang-ho made a sick expression towards Lee Yul without realizing it.
The Golden Bird House is a small sect whom few people know. Seol Kwang-ho was also one of those who didnt know of its name until yesterday.
Seol Kwang-ho felt weirded out by Lee Yul who remembered such an insignificant sect.
To carry out the post of attendant, you have to remember such trivial things without missing anything. Anyway, whats wrong with Koo So-hyun?
Thats not it
Then what is it?
I want that woman to be assigned to the Secret Shadow Group2, which is under mymand.
In an instant, Lee Yuls eyes narrowed.
He finally realized why Seol Kwang-ho came to him.
It was not a matter of a day or two for him to reveal his womanizer tendencies. There were quite a few cases where work was ruined due to his personality. Because of that, Seol Kang-yeon did not have much confidence in his eldest son. That is why he is not invited to the meeting where all the main factors of Snow Sword Manor are gathered.
He heard that Koo So-hyun, who recently entered the Snow Sword Manor, is quite beautiful, which attracted a lot of peoples attention. Seol Kwang-ho seemed to be one of them.
Seol Kwang-ho couldnt bear to look Lee Yul in the eyes and turned his head away.
After looking at Seol Kwang-ho for a moment, Lee Yul nodded.
I see. Ill do what I can.
Really?
Its not that difficult. Ill notify her to stay in the Secret Shadow Group from tomorrow.
Thank you! As expected, youre the best. Haha! Good luck then.
Seol Kwang-ho burst into a heartyugh and tapped Lee Yul on the shoulder with his big hand. Every time his hand struck, Lee Yuls body shook like a reed.
Still, there was no change in his expression.
This unlucky bastard!
Seol Kwang-ho forcibly endured the twisting of his mouth and turned around.
Lee Yul stared nkly at Seol Kwang-hos back as he walked away, then returned to his residence.
Are you back?
As soon as Lee Yul entered, a man with an ordinary impression greeted him.
He had in features that can be seen anywhere on the street and had a normal physique.
The name of a man who has no distinctive features, making it difficult for him to leave any impression after seeing it once or twice, was Baek Do-kyung.
He was the confidant Lee Yul brought with him when he came in as the attendant of the Snow Sword Manor.
Baek Do-kyung gave Lee Yul a chair so that he could restfortably.
Tak!
As Lee Yul sat down on the chair, he took out a yellow booklet from his arms and said,
This is a summary of the people who entered the Snow Sword Manor this time.
How many people came in?
There are three hundred and seventy two people all in all. All but five came in.
Lee Yul looked at Baek Do-kyung with cold eyes.
Five?
Yes! Yang Cheol-hwan and his brothers have yet to arrive.
Shouldnt they have arrived by now?
Thats right.
What is the probability that he left for something else?
Considering Yang Cheol-hwans personality, its very unlikely.
It means theres a problem.
Tap, tap!
Yiyul tapped the table with his fingers.
Yang Cheol-hwan and his colleagues were not very important. He might have made a name for himself in Henan, but even then he is just a frog in the well.
If you expand the scope of awareness to the world, Yang Cheol-hwans existence is so insignificant that you cant even see him.
The problem was Yang Cheol-hwans personality.
Yang Cheol-hwan might not be a person who always kept his promises, but he was not untrustworthy enough to reject the offer of the Snow Sword Manor.
The Snow Sword Manors proposal was so great that he was tempted, and he was promised that he would definitelye. If he didnte, then it could only mean that he encountered a problem.
This degree of variable could have been overlooked, but given Lee Yuls personality that does not tolerate even an inch of error, he couldnt just let it pass.
Investigate their activities thoroughly and find out what happened.
Alright.
Baek Do-kyung also knew of Lee Yuls personality, so he answered without hesitation.
How about the Jin family?
There are quite a few people joining them. About 300 people have joined them so far, and more wille as time goes on.
That level of trust remains.
Yes. They have made quite a few connections so far.
As expected, they wont copse easily.
A soft smile appeared on Lees lips.
Baek Do-kyung said cautiously.
How do I move them?
No! Moving them already is a waste of power. For now, lets proceed with the work based on the capabilities of the Snow Sword Manor.
Alright.
Now, get out.
Yes!
When Lee Yul waved his hand, Baek Do-kyung bowed his head and went outside.
Lee Yul, who was left alone, got up from his seat and approached the window.
When he opened the window, thendscape of the inner courtyard came into view.
With his eyes focused with the beautiful scenery, Lee Yul murmured,
Its been so peaceful.
* * *
Pyo-wols gaze was directed to a high ce.
He saw a huge mountain with clouds wrapping around the mountainside.
It was Tianzhongshan.
Henam has long been called the center of the world.
Because Runan, where Tianzhongshan is located, was located in the center of Henan, the people of Runan called themselves Heavenly People.3
Their pride was so high that people from outside were repulsed.
As they call themselves as the people of heaven, Tianzhongshan was also a subject of reverence. Since it was a mountain which means the center of the sky.
The Jin family was already bustling with people.
Pyo-wol moved to Tianzhongshan to avoid the hustle and bustle.
The road to Tianzhongshan was very rough, so the people of the Jin family mainly used it for learning mindfulness or footwork techniques. However, no one was using it now because of the conflict with the Snow Sword Manor.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to use the mountain path alone.
While climbing the mountain path, Pyo-wol carefully inspected the area.
It is to look at the path that can prate through the eyes of the assassin.
He only skimmed the area once, but three or four ces have already caught his eye.
The Jin family set up a securitywork where enemies could infiltrate, but if Pyo-wol was determined, he could prate into the Jin manor without leaving a trace.
Just like that, Pyo-wol climbed the mountain, checking each possible routes that could be infiltrated.
Tianzhongshan boasted a superb view.
The strangely shaped rocks and bushes that seemed to have been made by potters with all their heart and soul,bined to create a magnificent view.
Thanks to that, Pyo-wol didnt get bored as he was looking around all around the mountain.
Pyo-wol arrived at the top of Tianzhongshan by the time the sun had risen at its highest point in the sky.
Not a drop of sweat could be seen on Pyo-wols forehead even though he had climbed the steep mountain road.
Pyo-wol stood at the top of Tianzhongshan and looked down at the world.
An endless expanse of ins, dizzyingly intersecting rivers, numerous residences and mansions, and people.
Pyo-wol contemted on the word under the heaven.4
Everything that exists under the sky.
The scenery that caught Pyo-wols eyes was not everything of the world, but it was enough to show what the world was like.
Pyo-wol looked down at the world for a long time.
A strong wind blew, shuffling his clothes and hair, but he remained motionless.
The only reason why Pyo-wol took his eyes off of the view was because of the strange presence he felt behind his back.
Oh! Theres another person here.
After a while, he heard someones voice.
When Pyo-wol turned around, he saw a familiar man.
Oh Jugang.
Oh Jugang was one of those who entered the Jin family with Namgung Wol and others.
He was the one who felt sorry for Jin Geum-woos death more than anyone else and expressed his desperate longing.
Oh Jugang also recognized Pyo-wol.
Ah! Its brother Pyo. Did I perhaps interrupt your meditation?
Its okay. I was about to go down anyway.
Did brother Pyo alsoe up here to avoid the people?
Thats right!
Hehe! I knew it. Why is everything soplicated?
Oh Jugang shook his head.
He had three bottles hanging from his waist, and he also had one in his hand. It was evident that the content of the bottles was alcohol given the strong liquor scent emanating from it. Not only that, the smell of alcohol which wasing from his mouth, implied that he had already drunk a lot.
Oh Jugang held out a bottle of alcohol to Pyo-wol and said,
Would you like a drink too?
I dont drink at all.
Hehe! Thats great. I cant believe you dont drink such good stuff.
Did youe up here while drinking?
Well, I came up while drinking water.
Oh Jugang nodded his head with a calm expression.
Tianzhongshan was a very steep mountain. If he stepped on the wrong foot, he could easily fall and lose his life.
Only a person who was confident in his martial arts and footwork would do something like that, but even then, it was something that Pyo-wol would never have done.
Oh Jugang staggered and approached Pyo-wol.
Could you excuse me for a minute?
Pyo-wol moved out of his ce without saying a word.
Oh Jugang stood where Pyo-wol had been before and took out a new bottle of wine.
Geum-woo!
He called Jin Geum-woos name.
Before he knew it, his eyes were red.
What made you go away in such a hurry? Dude! You promised that wed work together for three days and nights when we met again. How did you go first by yourself? You heartless person! Why did you leave so quickly, leaving me alone in this world?
Thick tears were flowing from his eyes.
Oh Jugang didnt even wipe away his tears and held the bottle upside down.
Gurgle!
The alcohol in the bottle was blown away by the wind and spread all over Tianzhongshan.
Drink as much as you like. This is the bamboo leaf tea of the Crimson Guest House that you said you liked. This is the only thing I can give you.
Oh Jugang emptied a bottle of alcohol for Jin Geum-woo.
In an instant, the bottle was emptied out.
Oh Jugang threw away the empty bottle and took out a new one. And he took a deep breath.
After emptying half of it at once, he said,
This is great. I cant believe you left this good stuff behind. There wont be any alcohol as good as this in the other world, so what would you do? Khehehe!
Oh Jugang had already emptied two bottles by the time he climbed the mountain. When he drank again, he got drunk at once and screamed loudly.
Drinking alone at the top of the mountain, while making a lot of noise made it looked like Oh Jugang had lost his mind. And beside him was a Pyo-wol.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Golden Bird House. Raws: ???(B^). jn, jn C gold; metals in general; money B nio, dio, do, qu C bird; KangXi radical 196 ^ gun C public building Secret Shadow Group. Raws: Milyeongdan, ???(ӰF). m C dense, thick, close; intimate Ӱ yng C shadow; image, reflection; photograph F tun C sphere, ball, circle; mass, lump Middle Sky People. Raws: Heavenly People, Cheonjungin, ???(). tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial zhng, zhng C central; center, middle; in the midst of; hit (target); attain rn C man; people; mankind; someone else Under the heaven. Raws: ??(). tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial xi C under, underneath, below; down; inferior; bring down
Chapter 228
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 3
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol descended from Tianzhongshan. On his back was an unconscious man.
It was Oh Jugang.
Oh Jugang drank his two remaining bottles of alcohol and became dead drunk. Unable toe down the mountain due to his intoxication, Pyo-wol carried him down Tianzhongshan on his back.
Carrying an unconscious man on his back while going down the rough road was no easy feat. However, Pyo-wol came down the mountain lightly, as if he didnt feel any weight at all.
It was long after the sun had set when Pyo-wol arrived at the Jin manor.
When Pyo-wol returned to the manor with Oh Jugang on his back, Namgung Wol greeted him.
Oh, you found him. Where?
Tianzhongshan summit.
Ha! Did he go up there drunk? Hes out of his mind.
Namgung Wol sighed and said to Pyo-wol.
Hand him over to me.
Pyo-wol obediently handed Oh Jugang over to Namgung Wol.
Wake up. Just how much did you drink?
But even when Oh Jugang was in Namgung Wols arms, he couldnte to his senses.
In the end, Namgung Wol had to call someone to take Oh Jugang back to his own residence.
When it was the only two of them who were left, Namgung Wol apologized to Pyo-wol,
Im sorry for the inconvenience. You must have had a hard time.
Its nothing you should apologize for.
That person really liked Geum-woo. He even said that he would risk his life for him. So when he learned of Geum-woos death, he suffered more than anyone else. He cried all night and fainted several times.
Is there any particr reason for him to act that way?
I dont know the exact circumstances between the two of them. However, I would like to guess that Geom-woo had extended his help to Jugang in some way.
Jin Geum-woo was a quiet man.
Even if he helped someone, he would never boast about it to others.
Rumors would just go around telling that he did something, but it was never from his mouth.
To that extent, Jin Geum-woo earned the trust of many people.
Pyo-wol asked Namgung Wol,
Did you say you came here as an individual regardless of the Heavenly Guardian Association?
Thats right.
Why? If you put forward the name of the Heavenly Guardian Association, it would have put an end to the conflict here much more efficiently.
Because one wrong move then it could be the beginning of another world war.
World war?
The War of the Blood Heaven left a big scar on the world. Countless people shed blood and the world changed. Even the Heavenly Guardian Association could have disappeared into history with just one wrong move. In fact, even the person responsible for causing the War of the Blood Heaven disappeared without leaving a stone behind. With such painful memories, the Heavenly Guardian Association refrain from intervening in quite a few things.
It wasnt just the Heavenly Guardian Association.
The reason why traditional sects such as the Shaolin Temple, Wudang sect, and Mount Hua did not get involved in secr affairs was because they could not predict what kind of effect they would cause with their movements.
In the past, when the Nine Great Sects were still alive and well, they used to be able to adjust the bnce of the world with their own power, but now is not such an era.
A number of emerging powers grew in size, with their power not to be taken lightly.
Various interests were entangled like a spiders web, and even the people themselves could not know how far the cause and effect would reach. Because of that, most of the big sects maintained a neutral stance in order to preserve themselves.
This is also the reason why Namgung Wol came to the Jin manor as a friend of Jin Geum-woo, and not as a member of the Heavenly Guardian Association.
Its not just me but also a lot of people do this. Many sects including the Heavenly Guardian Association, want the fight between the Snow Sword Manor and Jin family to end in a local war. They are wary of the issue escting to a world war.
Howplicated.
Its been a while since Jianghu became thisplicated. People often say that Jianghu warriors seek freedom, but they are actually far more calcting and selfish than ordinary people. The terrible memories during the War of Blood Heaven made them that way.
The War of Blood Heaven was a major event that changed the history of Jianghu.
After going through the War of Blood Heaven, the perception of Jianghu warriors had changed a lot. Because of that, Jianghu became much moreplicated and many calctions existed.
Now I want to hear Master Pyos story.
Master?
Arent you worthy enough to be called a Master?
Namgung Wol looked straight at Pyo-wol.
When Pyo-wol was first introduced by Jin Siwoo, he couldnt remember who Pyo-wol was. However, his beautiful face and name reminded him of a report he had read back in his sect.
The report was sent by a merchant who had a contract with the Heavenly Guardian Association.
He went up through Sichuan Province to Xizang, and the report he sent was full of the information he had collected in Chengdu.
The report is full of absurd stories.
A single assassin had managed to cause both the Emei and the Qingcheng sect to simultaneously enter seclusion.
He wanted to dismiss it as incorrect information, but the merchant who sent the report was more rational than anyone else. Hes not the type to exaggerate. He instead tends to y down or understate something.
The name that appeared in the report was Pyo-wol. And it is said that he had a more beautiful face than a woman.
He only forgot about it since it was such a ridiculous story, but looking at Pyo-wol made him remember again.
Pyo-wol, the reaper. Is that what they call him in Chengdu?
He doesnt exactly know how strong Pyo-wol was. However, if even half of the rumors were true, then he deserved to be called that.
Pyo-wol asked,
Do you know about me?
Ive heard stories about you to some extent. Not just me, but some other people would also have some information about Master Pyo.
What are you curious about?
Your purpose foring here.
Namgung Wol answered immediately.
Im here because of my connection with Geum-woo.
Is it really because of him?
Thats one reason why I came to the Jin manor.
Then that means that you have other matters left to do. What is it?
Why should I say that?
Wouldnt saying it be better so we dont have any misunderstandings?
Misunderstandings?
Youre an assassin, arent you?
Namgung Wols eyes shone sharply.
A lot can be exined with the word, assassin.
Assassins have long been shunned and looked upon by many.
Assassins were imprinted in everyones mind as cowardly and ipatible. The presence of an assassin would indicate that someone would suffer an unfortunate death, and if a big shot like Pyo-wol moves, then the target would surely not be an ordinary person. If the target is one of the big names that moves Jianghu, then the aftermath will not be limited to one area.
Pyo-wol briefly looked into Namgung Wols eyes.
Among those who met Pyo-wols eyes, many had turned their heads away unknowingly, feeling ufortable. But Namgung Wol did not avoid Pyo-wols eyes.
On the contrary, he was brimming with determination.
Pyo-wol did not dislike Namgung Wols gaze. So he replied honestly,
I havent received any other requests yet.
Really?
Theres no reason for me to lie to you.
What is your other business then?
Its personal.
Thats
Thats it. Dont cross the line any more.
I answered because of your rtionship with Geum-woo, but there is no reason for me to tell you everything.
Okay. I guess I was a bit sensitive. Im sorry.
Namgung Wol apologized without hesitation.
He still had his doubts, but as Pyo-wol said, the lines had to be kept.
Since the matter with the Snow Sword Manor has not been resolved, he should not collide with Pyo-wol over a trivial matter.
It was then.
Suddenly, the entrance to the Jin manor became noisy.
For some reason, people began crowding at the entrance.
Pyo-wol and Namgung Wol also moved towards that direction.
There was a man covered in blood.
The man said,
S-Snow, Snow Sword, those bastards
* * *
Lim Seojin learned martial arts at a small sect in Zhengyang, about a hundred li south of Runan.
The sect in Zhengyang had nothing to do with the Jin family or Snow Sword Manor. Nevertheless, Lim Seojin was willing to stand on the Jin manors side.
There were asionally old people who missed the Snow Sword Manor, but young warriors like Lim Seojin didnt even know about the Snow Sword Manor until this recent incident happened.
It wasnt as if the Jin manor had done anything to earn his trust.
He was just naturally drawn in the direction of the Jin family. So he was willing to take the side of the Jin family and fight against the Snow Sword Manor.
There were many young warriors like Lim Seojin in Henan.
The circumstances of the times also contributed to their choice.
Older warriors tremble when ites to war as they have been through bloody wars for a long time, but young warriors of the present age didnt have such experience.
Warriors who went through bloody wars tried to prevent a simr battle from happening again by controlling the power dynamics of Jianghu. For that reason, Jianghu was able to truly enjoy a peaceful era.
However, young warriors were dissatisfied. They want to make a name for themselves, but they cant because Jianghu is so peaceful.
Because of that, when the confrontation between Snow Sword Manor and Jin family intensified, they secretly cheered. They thought that the chance to make a name for themselves had finally arrived.
Among the same sects, there were also those who chose to support the Snow Sword Manor. They do so for a number ofplex reasons. There were those whose parents had a rtionship with Snow Sword Manor, and there were those who just chose it for trivial reasons such as that they were just more attracted to it.
As such, there is an internal division among those of the same sect, and Henam is about to enter a state of chaos.
Lim Seojin gathered his colleagues who shared the same will and headed to the Jin family.
In order to enter the Jin family, they had to inevitably stop by Runan.
Over the past few days, the number of men and women carrying weapons has increased dramatically.
This is because a lot of outsiders came in after hearing the rumors of a confrontation between the Jin family and Snow Sword Manor. They stayed at Runan and weighed the scales to see which side had the advantage.
Even after entering Runan, Lim Seojin and his colleagues didnt go straight to the Jin manor. They first settled down at an inn and drank all night.
They drank all night and spoke up,
This fight will be won by the Jin family!
Whats the big deal about the Snow Sword Manor? When its already a forgotten sect?
Hehe! Lets destroy the Snow Sword Manor at once!
It was amon conversation among men.
As many of them gathered together, they lost their fear, and their voices naturally became louder.
The problem is that there were people who stood on the side of the Snow Sword Manor in the inn where they were staying.
What did you say just now? Snow Sword Manor isnt a big deal?
Isnt it the Jin family who is on the verge of being ruined?
Warriors standing on the side of Snow Sword Manor stood up.
No matter how upset they are, they usually dont brandish their swords. But since theyre intoxicated and drunk, then it bes a different story.
Chuaang!
Hmm? People of the Snow Sword Manor are here?
Warriors supporting the Snow Sword Manor took out their weapons. Lim Seojin and his colleagues did the same.
Oh, dear customers! Whats happening over here?
The owner of the guesthouse intervened in the middle of the confusion, but the atmosphere in the inn was already starting to go out of control.
Fight!
If youve pulled out a sword, you should use it. You wouldnt stop now, would you?
The two opposing sides were encouraged by the warriors who neither belonged to the Jin family nor the Snow Sword Manor.
Kill them!
YAHH!
Regardless of who said it first, the warriors on both sides rushed at each other.
As if they met their sworn enemy, they attacked each other without hesitation.
Keuk!
Geurgh!
Blood sttered in all directions.
There was also blood on the bodies of those who instigated the fight between the two sides in the inn.
In the end, all the warriors staying in the inn were swept away in the fight.
The furniture inside the inn was broken, and many people copsed due to their serious injuries.
Some of them were deeply wounded and fled out of the inn.
They desperately ran to theirrades.
I was attacked by Jin family people. We need to help the rest!
What?
Those bastardsC!
Those who were furious at the injury of their colleagues rushed in, and the inn that was already a mess turned into hell.
The news of their sh spread throughout Runan, and warriors from all over came running to help them.
Kill them all!
Heuk!
Countless warriors got entangled in the fight, and their fightpletely destroyed the inns and streets.
The precariously maintained peace disappeared, and the road to hell unfolded.
People knew it instinctively.
That they can never go back to those peaceful days.
Chapter 229
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 4
Manhwa: N/A
The Jin family was blown away.
The warriors who fought against the Snow Sword Manor warriors in Runan were being carried on a stretcher.
Ugh!
Damn it!
Some suffered serious injuries to the extent that they were unable to move, while others only suffered a little that they could still walk on their own feet.
With so many people injured, the Jin family quickly descends into mayhem.
Im sure its the Snow Sword Manor who started it first!
If we leave them like this then the warriors morale will go down!
The warriors who joined the Jin family shouted in anger.
Their anger pressured Jin Siwoo.
Jin Siwoo asked his subordinate with a stiff face.
How many people are injured?
There are more than seventy people in all. Twelve of them are seriously injured that they are in critical condition.
Hoo
If we remain silent like this, it is certain that the morale of the warriors who have joined our family will fall to the ground. We should not sit still.
At the words of his subordinate, Jin Siwoo closed his eyes.
Although the Jin familys confrontation with Snow Sword Manor was getting worse, Jin Siwoo still believed that it was still possible to resolve the issue through dialogue. Thats why he was refraining from using force as much as possible. But he couldnt do that anymore.
It was clear that many would doubt his leadership if he hesitated here.
Send a messenger to the Snow Sword Manor and have him ask for an apology.
But they will never apologize.
It doesnt matter. Its to build a cause.
Ah!
Regardless of the Jin familys situation, its essential for our side to show our willingness to solve the problem. That alone will make Jianghu warriors cheer and support our Jin family.
Okay. So who should I send as the messenger?
Send Uncle Yusang. He is a person who has clear judgment. He knows when to advance or to retreat, so he will surely be able to respond well.
Jin Yusang belongs to the branch side of the Jin family, in terms of familial rtionship, was Jin Siwoos uncle.
Although he seemed to have a mild and gentle personality, in reality, he has a strong personality and an excellent brain, so he is good at judging situations.
Jin Siwoo called him Uncle, while others called him Elder.
Alright.
The subordinate withdrew after answering.
Left alone, Jin Siwoo sighed.
Phew! If only my brother was here.
Jin Siwoo thought that if only his brother, Jin Geum-woo, was still alive and well, then their n would not have been shaken so much.
He couldnt get rid of the feeling that he was not enough to fill the void that his brother left.
Suddenly, two men came into his line of sight.
Pyo-wol and Namgung Wol.
The two of them had a close rtionship with his older brother, Jin Geum-woo.
Namgung Wol was watching the wounded being brought in with a worried expression, while Pyo-wol had an indifferent look on his face. It was difficult to guess what he was thinking about.
Seeing them relieved his frustration a little.
Pyo-wol turned his head and looked at him, probably feeling Jin Siwoos gaze.
Their eyes met midair.
Pyo-wol did not say anything to Jin Siwoo. He just looked at him silently. But even that alone was enough for Jin Siwoo to feel his heart grow stronger.
It was a strange experience.
Was it this? Is this why he wanted to get close to him?
Jin Siwoo had always thought that his brother was the strongest in the world.
Jin Geum-woo had never shown a staggering or wavering appearance. Because of that, many people believed and relied on him.
Jin Siwoo thought that it was just natural. However, now that he was in his brothers shoes, he seemed to understand how lonely and difficult the path Jin Geum-woo had chosen.
He thought that this was the reason why Jin Geum-woos curiosity about Pyo-wol, whom Jin Geum-woo tried to rely on, grew.
They might have talked all night long, but Jin Siwoo had only heard stories about Jin Geum-woo, and nothing about Pyo-wol.
Jin Siwoo turned around, thinking that he should talk more with Pyo-wolter.
* * *
Pyo-wol looked at the warrior who groaned at his serious injuries.
A doctor came running to take care of him, because of his critical condition. The warrior had lost too much blood.
Be patient.
The doctor applied medicine to stop the bleeding and then tied a white cloth on the warriors wound. But it was not enough.
Blood still continued to flow out, staining the white cloth red. Eventually, the warrior who had lost too much blood, died.
Oh my god!
The doctor slumped and sat down as he watched the warrior die in front of him even after treating him.
No matter how familiar he is with death, the sight of a young warrior dying left a deep scar on the mind of the physician.
Those wicked Snow Sword Manor bastards! I will never forgive them!
A friend of a dead warrior screamed, the veins on his neck sticking out and throbbing.
Blood for blood, a life for a life
Blood for blood, a life for a life
The nearby warriors responded to his call.
Their cries spread all over the Jin manor.
Pyo-wol silently watched as the madness spread.
Madness makes a person lose their own sanity.
The madness emitted by the group even erases their fear, making them reckless.
Thats how things are right now.
The people who gathered to help the Jin family were dominated by madness. They were all shouting that they should rush in and fight the Snow Sword Manor right away.
Madness, once erupted, does not subside easily.
Whether it be young or old warriors, they were all engulfed in madness.
Those few warriors who maintained their reason only looked at them with a worried expression. They were unable to speak out.
Not only Runan, but the entire Henam might be swallowed up with this madness at this rate.
Raised as an assassin, Pyo-wol was used to reading the flow.
The current atmosphere was not good.
These warriors were in too much of a hurry.
Peoples opinions were far too one-sided. There were no objections, and only voices demanding to punish the Snow Sword Manor could be heard.
When opinions were lopsided like this, a big ident was bound to happen.
Pyo-wol shook his head slightly and returned to his residence.
Even though his door was closed, the maddening cries of the warriors continued to prate through the walls of his residence.
Pyo-wol chose to close his eyes and meditate.
After immersing himself in the Thunder-Splitting Cultivation Method, he was able to escape from the disturbance and bury himself in his own world.
Pyo-wol spent the night meditating like that. He only fell asleep around dawn.
He woke up just as the morning sun was rising in the eastern sky.
The elder has returned.
Hurry and escort him to our lord.
An urgent voice came from the outside.
Pyo-wol felt that something had happened again.
When he opened the door and went out, he saw an elderly man being carried on a stretcher. It was Jin Siwoos uncle who had been sent as a messenger to the Snow Sword Manor.
He was bleeding and breathing heavily.
Uncle!
After hearing the news, Jin Siwoo ran out.
Jin Yusang responded to Jin Siwoos voice,
Si, Siwoo!
Yes, Im here. How did this happen?
Keurgh! I got attacked by them.
They dare attack a messenger?
I dont know how, but the Snow Sword Manor had the IOU.
IOU?
The Golden Mountain Manor handed over the IOU signed by our sect leader to the Snow Sword Manor. They forced me to repay the IOU.
I cant believe them! The return date of the borrowed money is thest day of next month, but they have already handed it over to the Snow Sword Manor?
Thats right! When I asked for an apology, they showed me the IOU and forced me to pay it back. Then a conflict urred.
Hmm
Jin Siwoo let out a quiet voice.
The IOU agreement with the Golden Mountain Manor was the Jin familys weakness.
He wasnt sure why his grandfather, Jin Wol-myeong, borrowed 10,000 gold coins from the Golden Mountain Manor, but by borrowing from them, they were at their mercy.
Of course, there was no guarantee that the IOU was genuine. It could have been forged. But, the authenticity of the IOU was of little importance.
As long as Snow Sword Manor had the IOU from the Golden Mountain Manor, then they have an excuse to pressure the Jin family.
Damn it!
Jin Siwoo cursed without realizing it.
He didnt expect the situation to turn out like this.
No matter how much the Golden Mountain Manor is known to be blinded by money, they didnt expect that they would really hand over the IOU certificate to Snow Sword Manor even when the return date hadnt evene yet.
Jin Siwoo tried to control his expression and said to Jin Yusang,
Ill take care of this. You should go ahead uncle and get some treatment.
I dont know how to face you. Toe back empty-handed and injured like this without even receiving an apology.
No. Uncle did his best. I will take care of everything from now on
Keugh!
What are you doing? Hurry up and bring uncle inside.
At Jin Siwoos order, the warriors of the Jin family hurriedly moved Jin Yusang inside to get treated.
Pyo-wol witnessed the entire scene.
Namgung Wol and Oh Jugang soon approach him.
The atmosphere is not good.
The flow has gone bad.
They were all tactful given that theyre among the best warriors in Jianghu. They already sensed that the atmosphere had changed.
Did they experience great difficulty for them to borrow money from the Golden Mountain Manor? Even so, why did they borrow from the Golden Mountain Manor?
It was a fact known to all of Henan Province that the sect leader of the Golden Mountain Manor, was a money bug with no blood or tears.
He was the kind of person who would demand great interest among those who borrowed money from him. He would squeeze even the poorest people until theyre dry to get what he wanted in the end.
For that reason, it was an unwritten rule that no matter how desperate a person was for money, they should not seek the Golden Mountain Manor.
Although the Jin familys household has be a little needytely, its not to the point where they would seek the Golden Mountain Manor.
Is there something we dont know about?
Are they really having a hard time?
Those who came to the Jin family to gain fame began to gossip.
They naturally thought that the Jin family would win, so they volunteered to help them. But this doesnt mean that they feel a sense of duty or loyalty to them.
It was not strange that their hearts were shaken when they heard that the Jin manor was having a difficult time.
It was then.
Come here.
A voice filled with internal energy rang out from the entrance.
Keugh!
Heuk!
Warriors with weak internal energy felt as if their eardrums were being ripped apart after hearing the voice filled with powerful internal energy.
What the hellC
Who is he?
Warriors with great endurance and strength ran towards the entrance.
A man and a woman were standing at the entrance of the Jin family.
One was an old man carrying arge spear on his shoulder, and the other was a slender woman.
The spear the man was holding was big and thick enough to hunt the legendary dragon.
The voice that struck the eardrums of the people gathered at the Jin family earlier came from the elderly man.
Although numerous people surrounded them, the man and woman did not feel intimidated. On the contrary, they even looked around with a smile on their lips.
Jin Siwoo broke through the people and approached them.
Who are you?
We are from the Snow Sword Manor, young man!
Snow Sword Manor?
Yes. My name is Jang Gwang-san. Have you heard of it?
The dragon yer?
Hehe! So youve heard of me. Thats right! Im Jang Gwang-san, the dragon yer.
The middle-aged man looked around with a mad expression on his face.
The Dragon yer.1
It was a nickname that literally means a person who hunts dragons.
People werent sure if Jang Gwang-san had really hunted a dragon. After all, a dragon is a legendary beast so it was unknown whether it truly exists.
Jianghu had only given him such a nickname because of his appearance of freely using a huge spear that was big enough to hunt a dragon.
Jin Siwoos gaze turned to the woman next to Jang Gwang-san.
Then you must be the manifestation witch?
Thats right. Im Sa Ok-yeon.
Sa Ok-yeon, the manifestation witch.
She was known to be ruthless to the extent that the word witch was her nickname. More than anything, what made her famous is that she and Jang Gwang-san are husband and wife.
The two of them were always stuck together as a pair. Wherever they go, they would always cause a ruckus as if to say that they were there.
Jin Siwoo asked,
Why have you twoe to our manor? Are you here to support the Jin family?
No way.
Jang Gwang-san smiled, showing his yellow teeth.
In contrast, Jin Siwoos eyes became deeply sunken.
Then what purpose did youe here for?
Im here to collect money.
Money?
Jang Gwang-san took out a piece of paper from his bosom and shouted,
This is proof that the Jin family only borrows money and doesnt pay back!
What he took out was an IOU that was clearly signed by Jin Wol-myeong.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Dragon yer. Raws: ????(ǿ). lng, lng, mng C dragon; symbolic of emperor sh, s, shi, sh C kill, ughter, murder; hurt; to pare off, reduce, clip ǿ qing, qing, jing C strong, powerful, energetic f, f C man, male adult, husband; those
Chapter 230
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 5
Manhwa: N/A
Its written here that you will have to repay 10,000 gold coins plus 7,000 gold of interest by the end of next month. This is the IOU that Jin Wol-myeong, the head of the Jin family, has personally borrowed.
Jang Gwang-san deliberately shouted loudly for everyone to hear.
There was not a single person who did not hear his voice because he spoke with his internal energy.
The people who heard Jang Gwang-sans words murmured amongst themselves,
Is that true?
They borrowed money from the Golden Mountain Manor?
Peoples murmurs reached Jin Siwoos ears.
Jin Siwoo couldnt find it in himself to answer at that moment. His face turned red, feeling ashamed.
Pyo-wol muttered as he watched the scene,
They got us.
What do you mean? They got us?
Oh Jugang looked at Pyo-wol.
His face was looking for an exnation from Pyo-wol.
With just a few words and a piece of paper, they had undermined the Jin familys authority.
What do you mean?
It doesnt matter if the IOU is real or fake. From the moment he showed everyone that IOU, the Jin family became a ruined family. Once people have that perception embedded in their heads, they will have doubts. Can I rely on the Jin family? Did I ally myself with a group whose finances are so poor that they couldnt pay back some borrowed money? Those doubts wont be erased.
Hoo
I dont know who it is, but theres someone in the Snow Sword Manor who knows how to use his head properly.
You mean someone nned this?
Then do you think they came here for no reason? Why choose this moment then?
Thats
Its all calcted. They chose to reveal this fact now in hopes of dealing the biggest blow to the Jin family, whether the
Whether the Golden Mountain Manor sold the IOU directly to the Snow Sword Manor, or if the two forces were on the same side from the beginning, in any case, its only 10,000 pieces of gold. Once they can nt doubt in the minds of those who support the Jin family then it was a cheap price to pay.
Hmm
At Pyo-wols exnation, Oh Jugang let out a quiet voice.
He simply thought that Jang Gwang-san was acting recklessly. He didnt know that there was such a high level of calction hidden behind Jang Gwang-sans actions.
Even at that moment, Pyo-wols words continued.
Siwoo should have retorted that he never wrote an IOU, or that he would pay the money back.
It was obvious that Jin Siwoocked experience. He got flustered by the unexpected revtion, and he didnt have any idea on how to deal with it.
Jin Siwoos reaction and appearance would make people who came to help the Jin family feel uneasy.
Everythings going to be decided here. The peoples decision will depend on how he responds.
Pyo-wol looked at Jin Siwoo.
Jin Siwoo was still at a loss. However, it was something that could not be surpassed. Jin Siwoo had to make up his mind and ovee this current crisis.
Namgung Wol, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth.
If Master Pyos words are true, then it would be too harsh of an ordeal for Siwoo.
They managed to sessfully stab the Jin family at its heart.
Hoo!
Namgung Wol sighed and stepped forward.
He realized what he had to do at this moment.
He went straight to Jang Gwang-san.
Who are you?
Jang Gwang-san raised his voice, and red at him.
His aura was intimidating enough to make a normal person pee themselves. However, Namgung Wol replied without blinking an eye,
Namgung Wol.
Namgung? Of the Heavenly Guardian Association?
In an instant, Jang Gwang-sans eyes trembled.
No matter how mad Jang Gwang-san was, he couldnt remain calm in front of a member of the Heavenly Guardian Association.
Thats right. But you dont have to be so intimidated. I dont intend to use the name of the Heavenly Guardian Association here.
Can I ept that you came here as an individual and not on the behalf of the Heavenly Guardian Association?
Namgung Wol nodded silently.
At that moment, a smile spread across Jang Gwang-sans lips.
He might be afraid of the power of the Heavenly Guardian Association, but he had no reason to be afraid of Namgung Wol as an individual.
Hee hee! I dont know why young master Namgung is here, but its not toote. What future is there for a sect who cant even pay back their loans? You should leave and go back to the Heavenly Guardian Association to preserve your reputation.
Youre wrong.
What?
Namgung Wol took out two pieces of paper from his bosom and threw them at Jang Gwang-san.
The paper flew like a butterfly in the wind andnded in Jang Gwang-sans hand.
Jang Gwang-san looked at the paper with a puzzled expression.
But it didnt take long for his expression to be contorted.
What is this?
The paper in his hand was two ten thousand gold slips.
This is a slip issued by your favorite, the Golden Mountain Manor. If you take it with you, they will probably exchange it for gold. If the principal is 10,000 gold and the interest is 7,000 gold, then there will be 3,000 gold left. It seems that the Snow Sword Manor is having a difficult time for them to send a forced IOU so give the remaining 3,000 nyang to them.
HAHAHAHA!
Kukuku!
At that moment, an exmation erupted from all around.
Namgung Wols reply made people forget the situation from a moment ago andugh.
Jang Gwang-san became angry as he was suddenly put as a liar.
Are you saying this IOU is fake?
You should know better. Anyway, the slip I sent you is real, so you can go back in peace.
Everyone was in awe at Namgung Wols actions who casually gave away his 20,000 gold.
Brother!
Jin Siwoo also looked at Namgung Wol with a thrilled expression.
Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeons faces became distorted.
They, too, felt the atmosphere turn against them.
They tried to shake the Jin family with a single IOU, but Namgung Wols intervention reversed the entire situation.
Everyone around them wasughing.
It was the first time in their lives that they had been ridiculed like this.
You dare!
Sa Ok-yeon became furious.
She suddenly found herself holding a weapon in her hand.
Susuc!
The weapon went towards Namgung Wol, the one who subjected them to this insult.
No! Damn it!
Jang Gwang-san tried to stop her from attacking, but to no avail.
The weapon was already on the verge of reaching Namgung Wol.
Chahat!
At that moment, Oh Jugang moved.
He swung his sword and cut off Sa Ok-yeons weapon.
Hiic
When her weapon was split in two, a puzzled expression appeared on Sa Ok-yeons face.
Oh Jugang executed his sword technique toward Sa Ok-yeon.
Sususuc!
His swordsmanship cut through the air.
Oh Jugangs sword was like a poisonous snake. Sa Ok-yeon could not easily block it and was pushed back.
Jang Gwang-san tried to help her, but before he could, Oh Jugangs kick hit her stomach.
Poeng!
Ack!
With the sound of the leather drum exploding, Sa Ok-yeons figure flew backwards.
Oh Jugang deliberately kicked her with his foot instead of stabbing her with his sword.
To Sa Ok-yeon, being kicked like this was shameful and worse than being hit by a sword.
Oh Jugangs face was full of anger.
He wasnt as smart as Pyo-wol, so he didnt realize the intention behind their actions. However, once he knew that Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeons actions were intentionally done to ruin his close friend, Jin Geum-woos family, he became angry.
He was a man who believed that there were lines to be kept.
No matter how much he considers someone as an enemy, he thought they at least have to conserve and respect the minimum honor.
The fact that Snow Sword Manor had sent Jang Gwang-san and others to mock the Jin family was an act that could not be forgiven. At least by his standards, it was uneptable.
Are you okay?
Jang Gwang-san assisted and helped Sa Ok-yeon stand up.
Fortunately enough, she was not seriously injured. She only lost a little blood.
Sa Ok-yeon wiped the blood from her mouth with her sleeve and red at Oh Jugang as if she wanted to devour him.
Whats your name?
My name is Oh Jugang.
Oh Jugang proudly revealed his name.
Sa Ok-yeon stepped back with Jang Gwang-san and said,
Ill keep your name in mind.
Hmpf! Do as you like.
Oh Jugang snorted.
He was not afraid of Sa Ok-yeon.
Jang Gwang-san, realizing that their momentum decreased, supported Sa Ok-yeon and retreated.
Damn it! I should have pressured them more!
They should have dragged the Jin family into a muddy fight a little more. But it was a pity that they couldnt because of Namgung Wol and Oh Jugang.
Nheless, they were lucky that Jin Siwoo and Jin family warriors did not continue to attack them as they backed away.
In any case, it was because Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon came as messengers.
The Jin family would find it hard to avoid Jianghus criticism if they killed a messenger. It was for the same reason that the Snow Sword Manor also let Jin Yusang live.
When the two disappeared, Namgung Wol sighed.
Phew!
Even for him, spending 20,000 gold was a tremendous blow.
Moreover, the money he spent wasnt from his personal funds. It was actually the Heavenly Guardian Association money. So he had to figure out a way of repaying it back somehow once he goes back to their sect.
In an instant, he became broke, but Namgung Wol did not have the slightest regret for his actions.
It was the same with Oh Jugang.
Thank you, brothers!
When Jin Siwoo expressed his gratitude in a low voice, Namgung Wol shook his head.
Thank Master Pyo instead. If it wasnt for him, we wouldnt have had our eyes open.
Brother Pyo?
Jin Siwoo looked around for the Pyo-wol. However, Pyo-wols figure was nowhere to be seen.
* * *
Damn it! What load of crap
Jang Gwang-san quickly changed his haircut.
He came to the Jin manor in high spirits, but now that he had to go back to the Snow Sword Manor with his tail tucked in between his legs, his eyes went dark.
I will never forgive you.
Sa Ok-yeon also looked back with her eyes full of resentment.
They had already moved a long way, so they could no longer see the Jin manor when they looked back. Nevertheless, Sa Ok-yeon showed her anger as if the Jin family was right in front of her.
Anyway, I dont have the face to see attendant Lee.
Jang Gwang-san muttered as he looked at the two slips in his hand.
It was his first time seeing a check worth 10,000 gold coins.
He momentarily felt greedy.
If he runs away with this amount of money, he can enjoy a good life for the rest of his life. However, this slip was difficult to exchange for gold, and above all, he couldnt because he was afraid of repercussions.
Although Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon are known figures in Henan, the two cannot bepared to a huge force such as the Snow Sword Manor.
The history of Snow Sword Manor that the public knows is only the tip of the iceberg.
There are far more things hidden than what is revealed on the outside.
He also thought lightly of the Snow Sword Manor at first. However, after confirming their true nature, he changed his mind.
Its a battle the Jin family can never win. No matter how much they struggle, they will never be able to beat the Snow Sword Manor.
The problem is that he has to return withoutpleting the mission given to him by the Snow Sword Manor.
What Snow Sword Manor wanted was to discredit the Jin family using an IOU. But the Snow Sword Manor only got ridiculed because of him.
He was afraid of the kind of questioning he would face because of this. But in the end, he couldnt escape. It was clear that if they chose to run away, then there would be no end to the aftermath.
The two of them helplessly walked towards the Snow Sword Manor.
Their backs, as they walked with drooping shoulders, looked pitiful.
So they failed to realize.
The fact that there is a man quietly following behind them.
It was Pyo-wol who was following them. He adjusted his breathing, stride length, and heartbeat to match with theirs.
After they left the Jin manor, Pyo-wol quickly followed them. And yet they didnt notice it at all.
Pyo-wol followed them and observed their every move.
And he came to one conclusion.
They dont have the brains to do something like this.
Someone gave them an IOU and instructed them to cause a ruckus. And that someone is clearly the brains of the Snow Sword Manor.
A man who ns all these things and uses a bunch of warriors as his pawns.
Maybe it was even because of his intervention that Snow Sword Manor regained its former prestige. Pyo-wol wasnt sure.
So Pyo-wol wanted to check his face.
And Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon will open the way for him.
Chapter 231
Light Novel:Volume 10 Episode 6
Manhwa: N/A
The Snow Sword Manor, like most manors, was surrounded by a high wall. They built it like a fortress so no outsider could ever look at whats on the inside.
Inside the manor, numerous pces, training halls, rock gardens, and ponds were ced in harmony. Anyone who has ever been to the Snow Sword Manor could not take their eyes off the beautiful interior. However, it only looked that way externally. In reality, the manor was no different from a dragonsir, which is filled with all kinds of machinery, traps, and masters.
There is an irond security at the front and back gates where masters are hiding in the high walls. They all thought that with the defense they set up, no one would dare think of sneaking in.
The closer a person is to the Snow Sword Manor, the more they would feel its energy.
A building is nothing more than abination of stone and wood so its not capable of giving off this kind of energy. So the energy must being from the people gathered inside the manor.
Being able to detect and feel the peoples energy even from a distance meant that there were a lot of outstanding people in the Snow Sword Manor.
Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon passed through the front gate of the Snow Sword Manor without any special procedures.
Pyo-wol, who followed them, lowered his head for a moment.
Crack! Crack!
His facial muscles moved with the sound of bones cracking.
When he looked up again, his face had changed to apletely different person.
Pyo-wol also channeled his internal energy into the ck Dragon Robe. Then, the color of his robe changed.
From ck to bright red.
That alone made Pyo-wol apletely different person.
He calmly walked towards the front door.
Stop! Where are you from? Reveal your identity.
The warriors standing guard at the main gate stopped Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol answered calmly without changing his expression,
My name is Yu Gyeong-pyo from the Golden Mountain Manor.
The Golden Mountain Manor? Didnt someone go here yesterday?
The sect leader said he forgot a slip, so he told me to bring it.
Pyo-wol did not even smear saliva on his mouth and calmly lied. He even took a piece of paper out of his pocket and waved it in front of the warriors. Of course, the warriors didnt even dare to check the paper.
It was a lie that he came up with on the spot after seeing the IOU that Jang Gwang-san had kept.
He thought that since Golden Mountain Manor handed over the IOU to the Snow Sword Manor, then the two must have a close rtionship. If so, if he posed as a person from the Golden Mountain Manor, then no one would doubt his identity.
The Snow Sword Manor warrior carefully inspected Pyo-wols body.
Intentionally expressing a look of displeasure, Pyo-wol raised his voice,
Arent you going to let me in? Should I just go back and tell our Lord that I couldntplete my mission because of a warrior from the Snow Sword Manor?
Oh, no! W-What did you say your name was again?
Its Yu Gyeong-pyo.
Oh, so its Lord Yu. You cane in.
Thank you.
Um!
Pyo-wol took a shot at the warriors guarding the front gate and then moved inside.
The warriors guarding the front gate did not even suspect Pyo-wol, who was walking calmly as if he had visited several times before.
Pyo-wol, who entered the Snow Sword Manor, quickly looked around.
In an instant, he saw the backs of Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon, who were walking from far away.
Pyo-wol naturally headed in the direction they were walking.
No one thought of Pyo-wols presence as strange.
Just like the Jin family, the Snow Sword Manor had a lot of people who were injured because of the fight in Runan.
Since so many peoplee in to treat and take care of these wounded warriors, the new facesing in couldnt be fully confirmed.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to freely move around inside the Snow Sword Manor without being suspected by anyone.
Pyo-wol followed Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon at a distance.
The ce where the two arrived was an inner courtyard surrounded by a high wall.
The inner courtyard was the ce where the true members of the Snow Sword Manor was located.
Most of the personnel recruited from outside could not dream of passing through the main gate of the inner courtyard.
Pyo-wol looked at the inner courtyard from a distance.
Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeons figures disappeared into the inner courtyard and were no longer visible.
He couldnt blindly pursue them like what he did at the front gate of the Snow Sword Manor.
Even at a nce, he could feel that the energy and eyes of the warriors guarding the inner courtyard was unusual.
They even had to question Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon before letting them in. The warriors here arent as sloppy andx aspared to the ones Pyo-wol had met at the entrance. They wouldnt just let in a person theyre seeing for the first time. If so, he had to change his methods.
Pyo-wol scanned the wall.
The wall separating the outer courtyard from the inner courtyard was not just high. Masters were ced everywhere, guarding it like iron bars.
Fortunately, the traps and machinery installed here arent that much of a threat to Pyo-wol.
If Snow Sword Manor had been here a little longer, they would have installedplex and threatening traps and machinery.
But since they wanted to drive out the Jin family, reim their old territory, and build a fortress in its ce, it was clear that only minimal investment was made here.
From Pyo-wols standpoint, this was better.
It would be a hassle for him if he had to break through suchplicated traps and machineries. Doing so would make it hard to avoid peoples attention.
Pyo-wol raised his senses and identified the people hiding on the wall.
No matter how great human concentration is, the amount of time it can be maintained is only a few days. It was human nature to stay idle for the other days.
Unless those warriors were specially raised like Pyo-wol, their concentration could never be maintained for a long time.
It was not difficult for Pyo-wol to find a blind spot where their eyes could not reach.
Pyo-wol, who confirmed that no one was watching him, flew lightly. Like a stray cat, he sneaked in through the inner courtyard.
After a while, those who had been hiding had a strange feeling. They all looked at the ce where Pyo-wol had passed, but they didnt see a trace.
Pyo-wol, who hid in the inner courtyard, changed both of his outfit and face again.
Each sect had its own unique atmosphere.
Taoist sects, such as the Wudang sect, have a unique restrained atmosphere. Furthermore, the disciples of the said sect, especially those who recently joined its ranks, have a passionate spirit.
It was the same with the Snow Sword Manor.
Unlike when they were kicked out of Tianzhongshan like a dog, they came back vigorously.
Pyo-wol read the atmosphere and imitated it exactly the same.
Even if it was their first time seeing Pyo-wols new appearance, since the atmosphere he gave off was simr, the warriors inside the inner courtyard did not find Pyo-wol strange.
The first thing Pyo-wol did after infiltrating the inner courtyard was to pursue the whereabouts of Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon. But by then, the figures of the two had already disappeared.
Ordinary people would give up at this point, but it was different for Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol raised his head and sniffed the air.
There were so many scents mixed together that it was very turbid. The nose of an ordinary person would only perceive it as a musty smell, but Pyo-wols superhuman sense of smell could distinguish the subtle scents contained in it.
Among the numerous scents, Pyo-wol focused on the strong smell of powder.
Sa Ok-yeon took a lot of powder and applied it uncharacteristically. Among the warriors in the inner courtyard, no other warriors will be as well-disposed as she is.
Pyo-wols eyes turned to the small gate on the eastern side of the inner courtyard. Because the smell of powder wasing from there.
Pyo-wol opened the gate without hesitation and went inside.
As he opened the gate, a narrow path appeared in between the enormous walls that seemed to be three or four times taller than a person.
Sa Ok-yeons scent became stronger.
It was clear that she and Jang Gwang-san had passed this way.
Pyo-wol walked in without hesitation.
The wind seemed to be particrly strong, perhaps because it is a narrow passage in between high walls.
The wind that blew through the walls made Pyo-wols hair and clothes flutter.
.
Pyo-wols face suddenly stiffened slightly.
It was because he felt the subtle breathing of a person in the gust of wind.
Someone was hiding here.
Even for Pyo-wol who had great senses, he only detected the other person when the wind blew. The person had hid himself so thoroughly.
Nheless, Pyo-wol moved on calmly.
It would be foolish of him to stop moving now just because someone is hiding and targeting himself.
He had to act normally.
That way, the person hiding wouldnt notice that he noticed.
As he walked, Pyo-wol raised his senses to the extreme.
The same kind as me.
No matter how much a normal warrior trained, they could not perform this level of stealth. Only assassins can perform stealth techniques that can thoroughly hide their presence.
By the time he arrived midway through the passage, the wind kept blowing stronger.
Flutter!
The hem of his clothes fluttered wildly in the wind, momentarily blocking his vision.
At that moment, the assassin who was hiding moved.
ng!
Hidden weapons went over Pyo-wol with a sharp sound.
Pyo-wol executed Snake Steps and stepped back. However, the hidden weapons even aimed for the new area he moved into.
The opponent had already calcted the direction where Pyo-wol would have moved once he avoided the weapons.
Pipiping!
As the Pyo-wol whirled in ce, he released his phantom dagger.
Ciit!
The hidden weapon hit the phantom dagger and exploded.
It was difficult to match the trajectory of a hidden weapon which was smaller than the palm of a child with a dagger.
He could feel the agitation of the assassin who had lost their hidden weapon. They must not have expected that Pyo-wol would beat their hidden weapons with a dagger.
But the assassin approached Pyo-wol without panicking.
Tatatak!
The figure of an assassin running horizontally with their arms outstretched across the towering wall seemed like a hawk flying.
Shiak!
In an instant, the assassins hand aimed for Pyo-wols chest.
Pyo-wol used his phantom dagger to attack the assassins hand.
Kaaang!
The sharp dagger and hand collided, and a metal sound burst out.
Surprisingly, the assassins hand was intact without the slightest scratch.
Pyo-wol had a hunch that the assassin had learned a special technique.
There were numerous martial arts in Jianghu, and among them, there were quite a few martial arts that made human skin and muscles harder than steel.
Pyo-wol thought that the assassin had learned one of those techniques.
Shuaak!
The assassin attacked Pyo-wol alternately with both of their hands.
Their hand attacks were so heavy that it could destroy a rock the size of a house.
It was truly a one-hit kill.
Pyo-wol retrieved his phantom dagger and dealt with the assassins attacks with his bare hands.
Tadadadak!
Their hands shed dozens of times.
The assassins hand strikes were great, but Pyo-wols hands, which had been trained to the limit, were also formidable.
It wasnt hard like an assassins, but it was soft and tough like a snake.
As a result, most of the shock was absorbed leaving no significant damage.
Tadadadak!
The only thing that could be heard was the sound of the two hands hitting each other.
Neither of them made a sound as they shed so violently.
It was a characteristic of highly trained assassins.
Even when their lives are at stake due to fatal injuries, they are trained not to make a sound.
Some assassins even cut their own tongues so that they could not scream at all.
Making a sound itself was a reason for disqualification as an assassin.
The assassins attacks were indeed sharp.
What was frightening more than anything was the formidable weight behind the attacks.
Pyo-wol realized that the unknown assassins hands were exceptionally white.
Kwaaaaa!
A terrifying energy was swirling in the assassins pure white hands.
Taking a single hit could make him lose his life.
But Pyo-wol had Jade Destruction.1
Jade Destruction, which focuses everything on one point, caused him not to be pushed at all even against the assassins hand strikes.
The assassins movements became more and more intense.
As if whipping a top, the assassins attack gradually elerates. Their movements became so fast making it difficult to follow.
It was clear that if it was an ordinary warrior, their hands and feet would have be disheveled because they could not keep up with the movement.
However, Pyo-wol was neither an ordinary warrior nor an ordinary assassin.
Pyo-wol used ck Lightning.
As lightning stimted his nerves, his reaction speed heightened several times. It wasnt just his reaction speed that became fast. His thoughts and senses also became enhanced.
He could see the assassins breathing, eye movements and even the slightest changes in their muscles.
Pyo-wols de struck the spot where he expected the opponents attack wouldnd.
Jjooeng!
At that moment, a heavy sound burst out and the assassins body was thrown backwards.
The assassin, who had rolled on the floor, immediately got up. The assassin had a confused expression on their face.
As the assassin clutched their swollen wrist, they muttered,
How can it be! For the Extreme Yin Hand2 to lose
A look of disbelief shed across their face.
The Extreme Yin Hand is a martial art as powerful as the White Lotus Hand3 that descended like a legend in Jianghu.
They found it hard to believe that their Extreme Yin Hand has been rendered useless.
Who are you?
The assassin raised their head and red at Pyo-wol. Then, a beautiful face hidden by their ck hair was revealed.
Pyo-wol recognized the assassins identity at once.
Hong Ye-seol!
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
I used the pronoun their/them to refer to the assassin even if theres only one. This is so that the gender of the assassin remains unknown not until Pyo-wol recognizes them.
Anyway, thank you for reading!
Jailbreak. Raws: Poyu, Paok, ??(). p C break, ruin, destroy y C jade, precious stone Extreme Yin Hand. Raws: ???(̫). ̫ ti C very, too, much; big; extreme yn C female principle; dark; secret shu C hand White Lotus Hand. Raws: ????(ɏ) bi C white; pure, unblemished; bright ɏ lin C lotus, water lily; paradise s C white (silk); in; vegetarian; formerly; normally shu C hand
Chapter 232
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 7
Manhwa: N/A
The woman ring at Pyo-wol with a frustrated expression on her face was definitely Hong Ye-seol, whom Pyo-wol had met not too long ago.
Did she receive the request from the Snow Sword Manor?
He had his doubts about her from the moment he met her back at Runan, but he didnt expect that she would already be in the Snow Sword Manor.
Pyo-wol was more surprised that someone from Snow Sword Manor invited Hong Ye-seol than the fact that Hong Ye-seol epted Snow Sword Manors request.
Hong Ye-seol is a top assassin who belongs to the Hundred Wraith Union. It would take an unimaginable amount tomission someone like her.
The person who requested Hong Ye-seol must be at the end of this small alley. And it was certain that its the same person who ordered Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon to visit and pressure the Jin family.
This made Pyo-wol curious.
Who could the person be for them to be so meticulous?
Hong Ye-seol opened her mouth again,
Hmpf! Youre not going to reveal your identity, are you?
She bit her red lips softly.
She was embarrassed that she was hurt by Pyo-wol.
Buddeuk!
She twisted her dislocated wrist to put it back in ce.
Despite the pain, she never let out a single scream.
She red at Pyo-wol with cold eyes.
It was definitely her first time seeing him. Nevertheless, she couldnt shake the feeling that she had seen him somewhere.
You
The moment she opened her mouth,
Suddenly, four ck shadows rose from the wall.
They also smelled like assassins.
Hong Ye-seol shouted at them,
Wait! This is my job. Mind your own business!
Sususu!
They ignored Hong Ye-seols cry and attacked Pyo-wol.
The ck shadows were all assassins like Hong Ye-seol. Simr to Hong Ye-seol, they all attacked Pyo-wol without saying a word.
Shiak!
They swiveled like cogs as they attacked Pyo-wol.
While the assassins attacks couldnt bepared to Hong Ye-seol, they felt more stronger because of their perfect coordination.
If he decided to fight with all his might, they wouldnt be able to do anything. But this was the enemy camp. He had no reason to take the time to risk it.
Pyo-wol dealt with them in moderation and looked for an opportunity to retreat.
It was then.
Screech!
Suddenly the door at the end of the alley opened and someone appeared.
The person who appeared apanied by Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon was Lee Yul, an attendant of Snow Sword Manor. He sensed an unusual movement from outside of his room and stepped out.
The moment he saw Lee Yuls face, Pyo-wol realized that he was at the center of all this.
An expressionless face as if wearing a mask, deep eyes that seemed to see through everything, and even a refined atmosphere.
He was different from the average person in many ways.
Lee Yul did not show a surprised expression when he saw Pyo-wol fighting the assassins. He just carefully watched Pyo-wol fight.
Rather, the one who was surprised at the sight of Pyo-wol was Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon, who had just returned.
What?
Its an intruder!
At their cries, the nearby warriors came rushing in.
Lee Yul frowned, not liking the sudden uproar.
A light of contempt passed through his eyes as he looked at the two.
How can they be so noisy when its their fault they came back with a tail.
He then looked at Pyo-wol without expressing his thoughts.
Pyo-wol continued to hold out for a bit before quickly pulling back and then escaping.
The assassins who were fighting with him prior went after him, followed by the Snow Sword Manor warriors who arrivedte.
An assassin has infiltrated!
Surround him so he cant escape!
Lee Yul shook his head slightly at the fuss caused by the Snow Sword Manor warriors.
The room at the end of the alley leads to the attendants office.
There was no way that a person who had infiltrated this far would be caught by the Snow Sword Manor warriors.
At that time, Hong Ye-seol approached Lee Yul.
So you hired other assassins besides me?
I asked the Hundred Wraith Union to send a few more people.
Are you saying Im not enough? Thats a breach of contract.
I just wanted to be sure.
Hong Ye-seol frowned at Lee Yuls answer.
The assassins who attacked Pyo-wol were at the bottom of the hierarchy in the Hundred Wraith Union.
Its name is Four Red Lotus Ghosts.1
Although it was unusual, there are times when quadruplets are born.
While their individuals abilities dont hold a candle against Hong Ye-seols, the power of the four, when united, was never inferior to her.
She hadnt heard that the Four Red Lotus Ghost had been dispatched here, so she guessed that Lee Yul had separately sent a separatemission to the Hundred Wraith Union.
Hong Ye-seol shuddered at Lee Yuls meticulousness.
She really didnt expect he would go through such lengths of hiring assassins from the Hundred Wraith Union.
Lee Yul asked,
Who is he?
I dont know. The only thing I know is that hes the same as me. An assassin.
Hmm! Is he an assassin hired by the Jin family? So theres someone in the Jin family who knows how to use their brain. This is unexpected.
In order to hire an assassin from the Hundred Wraith Union, Lee Yul had to spend a huge amount of money. An assassin from the Hundred Wraith Union was worth that much.
If an assassin is able to sessfully kill the leader of the enemy camp, then it can instill great fear amongst its constituents. So an assassin is absolutely necessary in order to break the opponents fighting spirit.
They were efficient tools.
The problem is that the Jin family also hired assassins. Moreover, it was clear that he had infiltrated this ce by tracking Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon.
If Hong Ye-seol had not found and stopped him, Lee Yul could easily predicted what could have happened to him.
He ordered Hong Ye-seol,
Find out who he is.
You dont think the Four Red Lotus Ghosts can catch him?
If he was so easy to catch, he wouldnt have been able to make it all the way here. Dont you have any guesses?
Ill find out.
Report to me as soon as you find out who that person is.
Alright.
Hong Ye-seol nodded.
* * *
When Hong Ye-seol opened her closet, she saw colorful clothing.
It was a shiny red silk garment created by a well-known artisan.
This was her favorite outfit.
She mainly wore this when she was working as a singer. This was so she could look good in front of arge crowd.
It wasnt just her silk clothing in the closet.
There were several leather belts of unknown use.
Hong Ye-seol loosened her belt. Then the clothes she had on slipped down from her smooth skin and fell onto the floor.
Hong Ye-seol, who is now naked, wore a leather belt on both of her wrists. Inside the two-inch-thick leather belt were all sorts of hidden weapons.
She wore a slightly thicker leather belt around her white calf. A dagger the size of a childs palm was stuck in a leather belt worn around her calf.
After wearing all the leather belts like that, she changed into the clothes she kept in the closet. The leather straps around the wrists and ankles were hidden underneath her colorful garments.
To finish her look, she wrapped a colorfully patterned bamboo belt around her waist.
Threads and poison bottles were hidden underneath her waist belt.
When shepleted her preparations for her uing assassination request, Hong Ye-seol came out of the Snow Sword Manor.
Despite the presence of an assassin in the Snow Sword Manor, the atmosphere in the sect remained peaceful.
Many of the warriors had no idea what was going on inside the Snow Sword Manor. Even though the Four Red Lotus Ghosts were busy chasing the assassin.
Just as the assassin infiltrated, he left no trace during his escape.
There werent that many assassins who didnt leave traces as they fled. It was a skill that only those who belonged to the upper ranks in the Hundred Wraith Union could do.
Hong Ye-seol walked past the people.
In the direction she was heading, she saw four men walking among the crowd.
Even though four men with the same face walked by, people didnt recognize them. Thats how thoroughly they erased their presence.
Hong Ye-seol recognized their identities at a nce.
It was the Four Red Lotus Ghosts who was tasked of going after the assassin.
They shook their heads slightly at Hong Ye-seol.
It meant that they lost the assassin.
Hong Ye-seol passed them by without a word.
She didnt even expect that they would be able to catch the assassin anyway. If the assassin was such an easy opponent, then she wouldve subdued him in their fight earlier in the Snow Sword Manor.
Hong Ye-seol suddenly took out a small bottle of medicine from inside her waist belt.
After gently shaking the vial and opening the cap, a thick scent flowed out.
Hong Ye-seol put her nose near the mouth of the vial and inhaled its scent.
The moment she inhaled the scent, it felt like lightning shed in her head, and her sense of smell suddenly amplified dozens of times.
It was an incense called Thunder Blood Dog Incense.2
It had the effect of instantly stimting a persons sense of smell and amplifying it dozens of times.
With Hong Ye-seols special technique added to it, she would temporarily possess a sense of smell that is almost the level of a hunting dog.
She didnt want to use it frequently since the drugs aftereffects are serious. After the effects wore off, it would cause her sense of smell to be paralyzed for almost 10 days.
She began to smell all sorts of scents in her nostrils.
Hong Ye-seol felt a surge to vomit at the sudden increase in sensitivity. She tried to hold it in and began to distinguish the smells that enter through her nose.
She found it difficult to get used to at first, but after some time, she finally found the scent she was looking for.
A Thousand Miles Chasing Incense.3
The Thunder Blood Dog Incense she inhaled momentarily amplified her sense of smell, making her detect the scent of the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense.
As expected!
Hong Ye-seols eyes shone sharply.
The Thousand Miles Chasing Incense is not a natural scent.
It was an incense made with a special form. The only group that is capable of creating and producing the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense in the present Jianghu is the Hundred Wraith Union. And among the Hundred Wraith Union assassins, Hong Ye-seol is the one who knows the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense the best.
She had only recently used the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense once.
Its him Pyo-wol!
When she met him at Runan, she handed him the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts booklet with the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense buried in it.
There was no other person in Runan where she used the smell of the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense on.
The face of the assassin who broke into the Snow Sword Manor was different from that of Pyo-wol. However, there were countless ways in changing appearances.
Of course, it was extremely rare to be able to change it naturally like Pyo-wol.
Hong Ye-seol checked her armament once again and moved on.
One of the characteristics of the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense is that the scent does not be diluted even if a long time has passed.
Unless a person uses a special drug to erase its scent, the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense would stick and follow the person until they die.
Hong Ye-seol tracked the smell of the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense at a rapid pace.
The farther she got to the outskirts of Runan, the stronger the scent of the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense became.
Hong Ye-seol erased her presence as much as possible and moved.
At some point, her steps stopped.
She saw arge abandoned house at a distance.
Both of its walls and ceiling had already copsed. Rain and wind could easily prate through the house.
A bright light was seeping through the copsed walls of the abandoned house.
Hong Ye-seol cautiously approached the abandoned house with her brow furrowed.
Inside the house was a person sitting in front of a bonfire.
Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was silently watching the bonfire burn.
His face glowed even more fantastically at the fire.
Hong Ye-seol sighed at his dazzling appearance.
Hoo! Hes truly handsome.
Even if she underwent harsh training to erase her emotions, in the end, she is still a woman. The appearance of a handsome man makes her heart race.
It was then.
Come out.
She heard Pyo-wols voice.
Hong Ye-seol, who was startled for a moment, shook her head.
Pyo-wol was already looking straight at the ce where she was hiding.
There was no point in hiding any longer.
Hong Ye-seol meekly walked out of her hiding spot and went to the ce where Pyo-wol was.
Hong Ye-seols gaze suddenly turned to the bonfire. She saw a familiar object burning in the bonfire.
Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts.
It was the booklet she gave to Pyo-wol after burying the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense in it. Intense mes were engulfing the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts booklet.
Hong Ye-seols eyes shook.
Did you know about it?
From the beginning.
Ha! I must have looked like a fool. ying tricks in front of someone who know better.
Hong Ye-seol sighed.
It was like a monkey ying in Buddhas palm.
She didnt know how long it had been since she was treated like a monkey by someone.
Her blood ran cold.
Then her anger grew.
Hong Ye-seol forcibly suppressed her anger and said,
I didnt pursue you, you lured me here.
I expected that you would follow the scent of the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense.
Ha! Its been a while since Ive been pissed off. Okay. Why did you call me here?
I have something to ask you.
Will you even believe me?
That persons identity.
Do you think I will answer?
You have no choice but to answer.
Pyo-wol stood up.
Hong Ye-seols angry face was visible over the bonfire.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Four Red Lotus Ghosts. Raws: Hongryeonsagwi, ????(tɏĹ). t hng, gng, jing C red, vermillion; blush, flush ɏ lin, lin C lotus, water lily; paradise s C four gu C ghost; spirit of dead; devil Thunder Blood Dog Incense. Raws: ?????(vѪȮ). li, li C thunder v gun, wn, wn C frontier pass; close; rtion Ѫ xi, xu C blood; radical number 143 Ȯ qun C dog; radical number 94 xing C fragrant, sweet-smelling; incense A Thousand Miles Chasing Incense. Raws: Cheonrichujonghyang, ?????(ǧ). ǧ qin C thousand; many, numerous; very; (Cant.) a cheater, swindler l C unit of distance; vige;ne zhu, du, tu C pursue, chase after; expel cng C from, by, since, whence, through xing C fragrant, sweet-smelling; incense
Chapter 233
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 8
Manhwa: N/A
Hong Ye-seol suddenly threw an unknown object into the bonfire.
Poeng!
Along with an explosion, thick smoke erupted from the bonfire like an active volcano. The smoke spread quickly and obscured the view.
In the meantime, Hong Ye-seols figure disappeared.
Using a smoke grenade to hinder the opponents field of vision and then hiding is a rudimentary stealth technique that any assassin could use.
The problem is that it was Hong Ye-seol who performed this technique.
The technique might be simple, but the level of execution is different.
Not only did Hong Ye-seols figure disappear, but so did the sound of her breathing and heartbeat.
Hong Ye-seol is one of the ten strongest people in the Hundred Wraith Union.
Her stealth techniques werepletely different from those of other assassins. It was as if her whole existence had been erased from this world.
Even with Pyo-wols senses, it was impossible to detect Hong Ye-seol.
She thoroughly concealed her presence.
She truly has reached the highest level that an assassin could reach.
Pyo-wol honestly thought she was amazing.
As far as he remembers, only So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo had reached this level of mastery.
Any warrior would have been taken aback when faced with an assassin who had reached this level. And since they are unaware of an assassins hiding techniques, there is a high probability that they will be defeated with the opening and weakness they left exposed.
However, Pyo-wol was not an ordinary warrior.
He was an assassin like Hong Ye-seol.
While it was truly amazing that she had reached her present state, the experiences and trauma that Pyo-wol had gone through was so severe that she could not dare imagine.
Srreuk!
In an instant, Pyo-wols figure disappeared.
It was foolish to openly confront an assassin.
Because Pyo-wol himself was an assassin, he knew well how to agitate another assassin.
Like Hong Ye-seol, Pyo-wol went into hiding,pletely erasing his presence.
When this happened, Hong Ye-seol was taken aback.
She was clearly looking at Pyo-wol with her eyes wide open.
She didnt blink for a moment, nor did she take her eyes off Pyo-wol. Nevertheless, she didnt capture the moment when Pyo-wol disappeared.
It was proof that the Pyo-wol had moved beyond her cognitive abilities.
Hong Ye-seol bit her lip.
So youre hiding from me? Are we going to fight as an assassin against an assassin?
She already knew that Pyo-wol is an assassin who had reached a high level.
After all, her opponent is an assassin responsible for creating the legendary bloodshed in Chengdu.
No other assassin will be able to produce such great achievements as Pyo-wol.
Not only does the person have to master assassination methods, but they also have to reach great heights in martial arts. Above all, what Pyo-wol aplished was only possible because of his tremendous amount of effort in nting and strategizing.
It was close to impossible for a single person to produce such a result, even for an assassin belonging to the Hundred Wraith Union.
The assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union specialize in hiding and infiltrating, which is not surprising since most assassins are raised this way.
Pyo-wol is actually a strange one.
His very existence did not make sense.
The fact that an assassin could plot againstrge forces like that and drive the situation ording to his will by himself made Pyo-wol worthy of being called a legend.
But when ites to a fight amongst assassins, the story is different.
Although she mayck the ability of plotting against big sects, she considered herself second to none in terms of pure assassination skills. No matter who her opponent is, they had no choice but to struggle, no matter how much they excel in other aspects.
Hong Ye-seol didnt think that her assassination techniques would ever lose to Pyo-wol.
Even though her Extreme Yin Hand was pushed back by Pyo-wol, it was just one of her many assassination methods.
Hong Ye-seols strength as an assassines from her method of killing, and not because of her Extreme Yin Hand.
Cwarreuk!
An invisible thread came out of Hong Ye-seols body.
The thread spread like a spiders web,pletely surrounding the room.
Hong Ye-seol focused her senses while holding the ends of the thread.
No movement, no matter how miniscule, could escape the thread. Like a spider web, every movement of her opponent would be detected and transmitted to Hong Ye-seol.
Heavenly Silver Net.1
With Hong Ye-seols technique, it was impossible for any master to approach her while avoiding the Heavenly Silver Mesh.
Hong Ye-seol closed her eyes and focused on the Heavenly Silver Net.
The Heavenly Silver Net shook slightly.
Wind.
It was not as if someone had moved.
The only swayed because of the wind.
Even with her eyes closed, Hong Ye-seol was able to urately recognize the reason for the shaking of her threads.
Such a keen sense was Hong Ye-seols best weapon.
She didnt know how much time had passed.
She did not move, as if she turned to stone.
Most assassins who reached a high stage were very patient.
In order to kill their target, they would stay and hide in one location for days or even weeks. They would sometimes even hold out from drinking a sip of water.
For that reason, most assassins thought their patience was among the best in the world.
The same goes for Hong Ye-seol.
She had a knack for patience.
She thought that she would have the upper hand in the battle of patience with Pyo-wol.
Hong Ye-seol endured and waited for Pyo-wol to move.
However, no matter how much she waited, she couldnt detect any of Pyo-wols movements.
Did he leave?
Hong Ye-seol soon denied the idea.
The Pyo-wol she knew was not one who would give up before achieving his goal.
Time passed relentlessly.
Her whole body became stiff and sore. But Hong Ye-seol endured with her superhuman patience.
Sueue!
At that moment, she felt a slight vibration in the Heavenly Silver Net.
Hes moving.
Hong Ye-seol became even more focused.
Pyo-wols movements were so stealthy that she wouldnt be able to detect it unless she heightens her focus to the limit. Not even a stray cat could move more silently than this.
Pyo-wol was heading towards exactly the location where she was hiding.
A smile formed on Hong Ye-seols lips.
Before she went into hiding, she scattered various hidden weapons around her surroundings.
Not only did she install hidden weapons, but she also smeared poison on it.
In order to approach her, Pyo-wol will inevitably be poisoned.
She didnt think that she could kill Pyo-wol with poison. However, she just needs a momentary gap in his defenses.
For an assassin like Hong Ye-seol, that was more than enough.
She concentrated qi in her hands. She is preparing herself to execute the Extreme Yin Hand at any time.
Seueu!
The vibrations were getting stronger.
At the same time, Hong Ye-seols tension reached its peak.
Ting!
Hong Ye-seol opened her eyes the moment she heard the sound of a single thread being cut off.
Then, she executed the Extreme Yin hand toward the direction of the torn off thread.
Kwaa!
She channeled all of her energy into the Extreme Yin Hand. It boasted a different level of power than what it had before.
The moment she executed the Extreme Yin Hand, Hong Ye-seols eyes widened. She instinctively felt that something was wrong.
There was nothing in the direction where she unfolded the Extreme Yin Hand.
She had executed her technique in an empty space.
Bang!
The Extreme Yin Hand hit the floor hard. Due to the impact, the hidden weapons that had been installed on the floor flew up into the air.
Hong Ye-seol caught one of them and tried to throw it at her back. However, her opponents movements were far faster than her.
Puk!
She suddenly felt a burning pain in the back of her left shoulder.
When she turned around, she saw a small dagger stuck, leaving only the handle.
Hong Ye-seol bit her lips and turned around, trying her best to swallow the scream rising from her mouth.
Then she saw Pyo-wol standing there.
How?
Hong Ye-seols eyes shook.
The Heavenly Silver Net was obviously shaken from the front, but the spot where the Pyo-wol appeared was at her back. She couldnt wrap her head around it since it didnt make any sense.
Hong Ye-seol hurriedly swung her sleeves. Then, fine sand dust came out of the leather belt wrapped around the wrist.
The fine sand dust was poisonous.
The poisonous sand spread like mist and covered Pyo-wol.
The sand is an extreme poison that is capable of melting the five organs with just one sniff. But because it was so difficult to make, she doesnt use it except during an emergency.
She could see Pyo-wol inhaling the poisonous sand as if he hadnt expected it to be sprayed.
Its finished.
Hong Ye-seol clenched her fists.
Although she was struck by an unexpected blow and had a dagger stuck in her shoulder, it didnt matter at all since she hit her opponent with a lot of poisonous sand in return.
Pyo-wols five internal organs should be starting to melt by now.
Nevertheless, Hong Ye-seol did not lower her guard.
The habit of staying on her guard until she was sure of her opponents death is ingrained in her body.
In particr, she had to be even more careful when hunting a big shot like the Pyo-wol.
No matter how careful she was, shes sure it wasnt enough.
Unfortunately, her predictions were correct.
Kwac!
She suddenly felt something tighten around her ankle before she was pulled away.
Pyo-wol had spread the Soul-Reaping Thread to where she was standing without her realizing it.
What?!
Hong Ye-seol shouted involuntarily.
Charleuk!
She was dragged towards Pyo-wol at a terrifying speed.
Hong Ye-seol tried to hold out, but to no avail.
She couldnt understand the situation at all.
Pyo-wol clearly inhaled her poisonous sand. But howe he is moving normally without being affected?
What she doesnt understand the most is the qi wrapped around her ankle.
She had heard of sword qi, but she had never heard or seen a thread made of qi before. She also didnt know that a thread made of qi could exert such force.
She took out a dagger from her bosom and swung it to cut off the qi thread.
Tung!
But the dagger bounced off in vain.
Huh?
She realized that she would have to cut off her leg to get rid of the qi thread.
The act of cutting her leg was not difficult by itself, but that would entail ending her life as an assassin.
While Hong Ye-seol hesitated, her body continued to be pulled nearer to Pyo-wol.
Only then did she realize how Pyo-wol had tricked her senses and approached her back.
He touched the Heavenly Silver Net with his qi thread. So I didnt notice.
For the first time, fear shone in Hong Ye-seols eyes as she gazed at Pyo-wol.
Through the reports she received, she thought she had understood Pyo-wols martial arts and assassination methods to some extent. But the report was missing something crucial.
It was regarding Pyo-wols strength.
He wasnt just strong in assassination and martial arts. He knew how to make good use of what he had learned.
She never imagined that a single thread of qi would be capable of driving her into such a predicament.
Hey, wait!
Hong Ye-seol opened her mouth for the first time.
Her face was full of urgency.
But she couldnt stop Pyo-wols actions with just a few words.
Sreung!
Pyo-wol took out his phantom dagger.
Hong Ye-seol, who was dragged along, was struggling.
Hong Ye-seol should have known in advance.
That Pyo-wol had been in this location first.
Pyo-wol had already grasped the topographical features of thend as if it were the back of his palm.
There was only one ce where Hong Ye-seol could hide. It didnt matter if she hid with her Heavenly Silver Net spread out, there was only one ce where she could hide her presence.
Pyo-wol didnt have to search elsewhere since he had already known where she was hiding.
In the end, Hong Ye-seol gave up on cutting the Soul-Reaping Thread and instead ran at Pyo-wol.
The Extreme Yin Hand, which was her famed technique, aimed for Pyo-wol.
However, Pyo-wol evaded her Extreme Yin Hand with his snake-like movements and instead, imnted a phantom dagger on her right shoulder.
Puk!
Hong Ye-seol fluttered like a fish pierced by a harpoon.
When Pyo-wol was about to take out his phantom dagger again,
Lets talk for a second!
Hong Ye-seol said something unexpected.
Pyo-wol frowned and looked at Hong Ye-seol.
Her reaction was different than he expected.
Assassins were usually the kind of people who were willing to die just to protect their clients secret. So, Hong Ye-seols reaction was different from the norm.
It hurts so much. Can you pull out the dagger first?
Ill tell you everything. So dont make such a scary face.
What are you up to?
My ulterior motive? Its not really a secret so Ill tell you.
Why didnt you tell me that in the beginning? If you did, you wouldnt have suffered.
I still have my pride so how can I do that? A woman who easily gives up is not attractive.
Hong Ye-seolughed bashfully.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Heavenly Silver Net. Raws: ?????(_yWR). tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial _ lu, lu, luo C for catching birds; gauze y yn C silver; cash, money, wealth W wng C, web;work R zo, qio, so C to reel silk from cocoons
Chapter 234: Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 9
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 9Manhwa: N/A
Ouch!
Hong Ye-seol let out a sharp scream as she pulled out the phantom dagger.
Her appearance, trembling like a sparrow caught in the rain, could easily arouse sympathy from anyone who would see her. However, Pyo-wol was well aware that it was just a facade.
She didnt scream even once after being stabbed twice by the phantom dagger. There was no way that such a person would sumb to the pain on the floor after pulling the dagger out.
It hurts. To put two holes in a womans body. How are you going to take responsibility for this?
Hong Ye-seol asked Pyo-wol as she looked at her punctured shoulder.
In an instant, her unique scent of wild chrysanthemums stimted Pyo-wols sense of smell.
However, Pyo-wol answered without a change in expression,
If you find it unfair, then I can kill you right now.
Such harsh words from that handsome face? Dont you know how to joke around?
Im not stupid enough to joke with an assassin.
Hmpf!
Now tell me. Who is he?
Lee Yul. Hes the Snow Sword Manors attendant. Its all thanks to his influence that the Snow Sword Manor has recently expanded this much and returned to Runan.
Is he also rted to the Jin family issue?
Thats right. I dont know his true identity, but hes really cool-headed.
You really dont know what his true identity is?
I havent figured out his true identity yet. Im still looking into it. However, he would frequently hire assassins from the Hundred Wraith Union.
What kind ofmissions do they usually carry out?
Hong Ye-seol stopped the bleeding from the wound on her shoulder and answered,
I dont know. Im not sure if you know, but the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union act on their own. The only person who knows exactly what kind of mission the other assassins are doing is the captain.
Is this the first time youve beenmissioned by Lee Yul?
Thats right. He mostly hired low-ranking assassins in the past, so this is the first time hes hired me. This just means that whats happening here is important to him. You can tell from the fact that he hired the most reliable assassins.
Youre too much of a big mouth to be reliable.
He was the first to vite the terms of our contract. It is an unwritten rule in our world that when hiring an assassin, the client must not hire another assassin without prior notice. He clearly knows that too. But he secretly signed a contract with other assassins anyway. Its an insult to me.
There was a chill in Hong Ye-seols eyes.
As with any warrior, assassins have a sense of pride.
Among them, the pride of the top ten, who belonged to the upper ranks, was indescribable.
She considered it as an insult for her client to hire another assassin when she is already among the best.
When Lee Yul signed a contract with the Four Red Lotus Ghosts behind her back, it was clearly an attitude of ignoring Hong Ye-seol.
Since Lee Yul was the first to vite the terms of the contract, Hong Ye-seol thought that she didnt have to abide by the confidentiality use.
If Lee Yul had respected her, then she too would have kept his secret until the moment she died.
After all, it was her philosophy to give back as much as the other person treated.
Hong Ye-seol said,
Ive told you everything I know.
Theres no substance.
Thats the extent of what I know.
Are you going back to the Snow Sword Manor?
Youre going to kill him, arent you?
.
I understand. I would have done the same. Theres nothing more stupid than being merciful. Im thinking of breaking the contract with the Snow Sword Manor. I doubt hed find anything wrong with that since he vited the contract first. But dont let your guard down. With his personality, once I break the contract, hell definitely call and hire another assassin.
Most of the warriors in Jianghu hate assassins. However, there were a few who considered assassins to be useful tools and used them well.
Lee Yul was one of those few people.
There was no way he would stop hiring another assassin just because Hong Ye-seol was missing. It was clear that he would somehow summon another person with abilities simr to hers.
What kind of person is the leader of the Hundred Wraith Union?
That isnt included in the terms of our contract. So I cant tell you.
Hong Ye-seol winked.
Even if Pyo-wol was threatening her, she didnt feel scared.
This is because she already knew what kind of person Pyo-wol was.
He was obviously a scary person.
She could tell that much with how he easily managed to overpowered her at once.
Not only was he strong in martial arts, but his scheming capability was also among the best in Jianghu. But he wasnt without reason. He had a clear boundary.
While she couldnt be sure of the boundary, she was sure that he wouldnt use force for no reason as long as she didnt cross the line he set.
Hong Ye-seol got up while adjusting her clothes.
If you dont have any more questions, Ill be on my way. As you can see, the wound is so bad that I need to be treated by a doctor.
.
Bye!
Hong Ye-seol waved her hand at Pyo-wol and then flew away.
Pyo-wol looked nkly in the direction Hong Ye-seol had disappeared.
The organization is united out of necessity, but its members work around as they pleased. The Hundred Wraith Union is such an organization.
Hong Ye-seol might have answered nonchntly, but Pyo-wol was able to get a lot of information about the Hundred Wraith Union from her words.
Among them, the biggest piece of information was regarding the disposition of the Hundred Wraith Union.
The members of the Hundred Wraith Union performmissions independently, and they do not exchange information with each other. With this, it could be said that themunication amongst its members is not that good.
Although the abilities of each member may be excellent, when viewed together as a group, their organicity and cohesiveness are not as good as those of usual ns.
In addition, it seemed that even the top ten best assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union did not know of each others current situation. Above all, Hong Ye-seol had previously mentioned that she didnt care if other assassins died.
If I catch the others, Ill know for sure.
He might not have found out much about Lee Yul, but this was enough for now.
* * *
By the time Pyo-wol returned to the Jin manor, it was alreadyte at night. The lights would normally have been turned off at this time, but the manor was illuminated brighter than ever.
This is because many people came to the Jin manor while Pyo-wol was away. There werent enough lodgings for them to sleep in, so workers were building motels untilte at night.
The warriors who had not been assigned amodations were having a drinking party with bonfires lit all over the ce.
Camping was normal for them, so they werent bothered even if they slept on the ground for a few days.
The Jin family might have initially experienced great embarrassment because of the IOU brough by Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon, but since Namgung Wol and Oh Jugang resolved it in time, the morale and spirit of the Jin family rose significantly.
Jin Siwoo offered lots of alcohol and food to the guests in order to further boost the peoples morale. Because of that, the Jin family was in a festive mood.
At that time, there was a small figure approaching Pyo-wol.
Where have you been? Ive been looking for you for a long time.
The small figure was Jin Seol-ah.
Jin Seol-ah looked up at Pyo-wol with an angry expression.
I had something to do.
What is it?
Its personal.
Tch!
Jin Seol-ah snorted at Pyo-wols indifferent reply.
The number of people has increased a lot.
Most of them arrived a while ago, in the afternoon.
Wheres Siwoo?
Hes entertaining an important guest.
Who?
I dont know. He didnt tell me.
Jin Seol-ah replied with an uninterested look.
Jin Seol-ah was slightly fed up with the great amount of peopleing into their manor.
Jin Siwoo had been busy the whole day because he had to entertain important people. And since Jin Seol-ah didnt want to get involved with such troublesome matters, she ended up wandering around Jin manor by herself.
Pyo-wol said to Jin Seol-ah,
Can you tell me about those who came into the Jin family today?
Hmm!
After Jin Seol-ah rummaged through her memories, she then started talking excitedly.
Pyo-wol listened to her story.
* * *
Lee Yul looked at the men in front of him with an emotionless expression.
What?
Hong Ye-seol has told us that she will give up on your request.
The men who answered were the Four Red Lotus Ghosts.
Lee Yuls eyes were cold as if he didnt like the answer of the Four Red Lotus Ghosts.
Why?
She told us that you were the first one to break the terms of the contract.
How insolent!
Lee Yuls jaw muscles twitched.
The fact that an assassin dared to break the contract by mentioning the terms of the contract itself was an act of insulting him.
He hadmissioned the Hundred Wraith Union several times, but this was the first time that this happened.
Does this happen often?
Not at all. However, in the case of the top ten assassins, their autonomy is recognized by the captain.
In other words, she wouldnt be punished in the Hundred Wraith Union.
The Four Red Lotus Ghosts did not bother to answer.
Even within the Hundred Wraith Union, the top ten assassins received special treatment. They were just on a different level.
If they knew beforehand that Hong Ye-seol was here, then they would never have epted Lee Yuls request.
Lee Yul read the atmosphere among the Four Red Lotus Ghosts and smirked,
So theres such a thing as loyalty amongst assassins?
.
Okay, then! Does this mean there wont be any problems if I were tomission another top ten member of the Hundred Wraith Union?
Thats right.
Four Red Lotus Ghosts answered in unison.
Lee Yul muttered,
She doesnt know how high the sky is.
If he could, he wanted to find Hong Ye-seol right away and kill her by cutting her into pieces. Even though she is said to be one of top ten assassins, Lee Yul believed that he had the ability to find and kill her at any time.
Its just he couldnt do so right now because of other matters. He cant afford to distract himself.
As if he had suddenly remembered, Lee Yul asked,
You guys chased the assassin too, right?
Thats right.
What is his level?
We dont know. We just know that his assassination, stealth and infiltration skills are all superior to us. We tried our best to track him but we lost him.
Aside from the Hundred Wraith Union, are such assassinsmon?
Absolutely not.
Four Red Lotus Ghosts denied at the same time.
You mean, an assassin has that much ability and yet not be a member of the Hundred Wraith Union? Thats certainly unusual.
Lee Yul frowned.
They were already aware of all the people who entered the Jin manor.
They already identified and made ample preparation against warriors who could pose a threat. But nowhere in the list was there any information about the person who broke into the Snow Sword Manor today.
Hes no ordinary guy. He must have understood my intentions.
Sending Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon to the Jin family to humiliate them was an impromptu n. However, the opponent figured out his intentions, used it as an opportunity to track down Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon and even entered his residence.
It was clear that the assassin was trying to ascertain the identity of the person who instigated the two.
Its not just his assassination or stealth skills that are great, but he was also smart. Those who knew how to use their brains were not verymon in Jianghu.
In particr, it was not easy for an assassin to be cunning.
How did the Jin family recruit an assassin of that level?
Lee Yul thought that this was unexpected.
The Jin family he knew was straightforward and only insisted on head-to-head confrontation. If there was someone who knew how to use their brains in the Jin family, then destroying them would actually have been more difficult.
Is it him?
He recalled the information that a great assassin had appeared in Sichuan. He was uninterested when he heard about it the first time since it was so absurd and ridiculous.
But if the Jin family really managed to bring him into their side, then they would have to reconsider their ns.
Lee Yul looked at the Four Red Lotus Ghosts.
They were obviously top-notch assassins. The fact that they belonged to Hundred Wraith Union proved that they had the best skills. Butpared to that assassin, all four of them looked sloppy.
He immediately took out his pen and ink and started writing a letter.
It was a request sent to the captain of the Hundred Wraith Union.
After filling out the request form, he opened the window and blew a long whistle. Then, out of nowhere, a falcon flew in the night sky and sat down by the window.
The all-ck hawk was Cheonri Heuk-eung, a spiritual creature of the Hundred Wraith Union.
It was a spiritual object assigned only to a few VIPs like Lee Yul.
He tied the letter to Cheonri Heuk-eungs feet. Then, Cheonri Heuk-eung pped its wings and disappeared into the darkness in an instant.
Lee Yul muttered,
An assassin is the best for hunting another assassin.
Chapter 235: Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 10
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 10Manhwa: N/A
The Hao ns Henan headquarters is located in the city of Zhengzhou.
The main headquarters in Henan is in charge of overseeing the Hao n branches spread throughout Henan province.
The events happening in Henan Province are gathered through each branch and then sent to the main headquarters. The main headquarters would then analyze the collected information to understand the overall situation in Henan.
The recent and most noteworthy incident in Henan is the sh between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family in Runan.
The fight between the Jin family and Snow Sword Manor did not attract their attention at first. This is because they expected the Jin family to win. However, contrary to the Hao ns expectation, the Snow Sword Manor is the one that greatly overwhelms the Jin family.
While the Jin family opened its doors and epted the support of others to somehow even out the situation, the overall situation was still beyond the Hao ns expectation.
Because of that, the Hao n is on high alert.
It is said that more than 100 people joined the Jin family yesterday.
Arge number of unknown groups have appeared in Xinyang.1 Their destination seems to be in Runan.
Arge number of warriors also appeared in Yongcheng.2 ording to the courtesans, they also seem to be headed for Runan.
The messenger pigeons from each branch had carried simr urgent reports.
Many of the people who could analyze information in the Hao n were dispatched to Zhengzhou. As such, the Hao n was able to closely watch the fight between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family.
Lee Gwi-yang, the head of the Henan main headquarters, looked at the young man sitting in front of him with a nervous expression.
The young man is Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao n.
Even though Lee Gwi-yang had absolute power in Henan Province, he could not afford to ignore Hong Yushin.
After all, Hong Yushin is the one who is responsible for auditing and checking the Hao ns branches. This consequently made him someone whom all the Hao ns branch heads were reluctant to deal with.
The fact that Hong Yushin appeared in Zhengzhou was proof that the main headquarters was taking the fight between Jin family and Snow Sword Manor seriously.
Hong Yushin looked at the paper in front of him with a serious expression.
The paper contains a list of recent requests sent to the Hao n.
The Hao n is an organization where most sects in Jianghu often turn to when they want to get information. This is because they can obtain good quality information at a low cost.
As Hong Yushin analyzed the lists of requests sent to the Hao n, he was able to see and deduce what is happening all over the world.
What made Hong Yushin flustered was that several requests were simr.
Pyo-wol
The name written on the requests almost made Hong Yushin want to sumb to his inner demons.
Many clients were asking the Hao n for Pyo-wols information.
It was proof that the name Pyo-wol had risen to the surface.
Most requests are made anonymously. But that didnt mean that the Hao n was oblivious to the true identity of the client. They knew but they pretended not to know.
The request came from an individual named Lee Gwang-mun, but the Hao n knew that it was actually from the Snow Sword Manor.
The Snow Sword Manor is currently trying to obtain information about Pyo-wol through a nonexistent person named Lee Gwang-mun.
The Snow Sword Manor isnt the only sect that wanted to obtain information about Pyo-wol. The Rain Mountain Manor also made a request asking for Pyo-wols information.
Hong Yushin looked at Pyo-wols name written on the paper with a furrowed brow. Just seeing his name made his bones shake and spine stiff.
Because of that, his expression naturally hardened and his eyes sank heavily than ever before.
Lee Gwi-yang couldnt understand Hong Yushins reaction, so he had a puzzled expression on his face. He had never seen Hong Yushin act this way before.
Hong Yushins greatest strength is that hes known for not losing hisposure. But that Hong Yushin was nowhere to be found.
It hadnt been long since he showed up on Wudang Mountain and turned it upside down, but now hes already being tracked by the Snow Sword Manor and the Rain Mountain manor?
Hong Yushin is one of the people who knew Pyo-wol the most. He knew all too well how terrible Pyo-wol is because he used to watch his movements.
Wherever Pyo-wol appeared, death always followed.
His actions greatly suited his nickname, the reaper.
So that person is in Runan right now?
Yes. I think his exact location is in the Jin family manor but I havent figured out why hes staying there.
Lee Gwi-yang was also closely monitoring Pyo-wols actions.
Why is he supporting the Jin family? In terms of mary gains, it would have been better for him to join the Snow Sword Manor side rather than the Jin family.
Maybe he has some personal connection among them?
Jin Geum-woo!
Pardon?
There was a time when Jin Geum-woo stayed in Sichuan Province for a while. Its possible that they befriended each other at that time.
Isnt Jin Geum-woo already dead?
Yes. But the details and circumstances that surround his death is not known at all.
Hmm I tried to find more information about his death too, but I failed.
Lee Gwi-yang shook his head with a serious expression.
There were many parts that he couldnt understand about Jin Geum-woos death. The Hao n tried several times uncovering the truth about his death, but they all ended up failing.
Anyway, if he came because of his friendship with Jin Geum-woo, then, he would naturally take the Jin familys side.
Thats right.
The Snow Sword Manor couldnt afford to make mistakes so it seems that theyre trying to find out more information about him in advance.
I guess Ill have to go there.
Are you saying that youre going to make a move yourself?
It will be easy to approach them since Im close to them.
But
Lee Gwi-yang was at a loss for words.
Hong Yushin is a very important figure in the Hao n. Since he said he woulde forward himself, he wouldnt have to worry.
If I send other people, then they wont be able to get close to him. I have higher chances of approaching him.
I see. But you have to be extra careful.
Dont worry. I didnt get the chief inspector position by luck.
I believe you.
Lee Gwi-yang looked at Hong Yushin with eyes full of trust.
It was then.
Oh!
A panicked voice rang throughout the room.
It wasing from a member who was in charge of sorting out the information sent to Zhengzhou.
Whats the fuss all about?
He red at the person, who had shouted. Then the person hurriedly handed out the letter to Lee Gwi-yang and replied,
T, The Shaolin Temple has moved!
What?
There is a report that says that the Shaolin Temple has sent monks down their mountain.
What? Why would the Shaolin Temple? Wait, where are the monks heading to?
Their destination has not yet been determined, but at this point there is only one ce they would send the monks to.
Runan.
Thats right.
Lee Gwi-yang looked at Hong Yushins face.
It looks like the Shaolin Temple is trying to intervene.
This only means that theyre taking this situation seriously.
If its the Shaolin Temple, its worth intervening.
No matter what anyone says, the Shaolin Temple is the leader of Henan Murim.
While it feels like they have recently lied low, they were still a traditional powerhouse that reigned at the top of Jianghu for over a thousand years.
The battle of the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family in Runan were attracting countless warriors like a bottomless pit.
It was clear that the Shaolin Temple is dispatching monks out of concern that the whole Henan Province would be a mess if they left the battle unattended.
Its a timely move. Once those two sects know that the Shaolin Temple ns to get involved, they have no choice but to restrain themselves even by a little bit.
Do you really think so?
You must be thinking differently.
I just dont have a good feeling about this.
Hong Yushin couldnt find it in him to rx his stiff expression.
It would be nice if the Shaolin Temple intervened, but he felt that something is strange.
Maybe youre overreacting.
Ill be going to Runan for now. Then Ill know for sure.
Do so. Ill inform the Runan branch head that youll be arriving there.
Thank you.
Hong Yushin stood up from his seat.
The Shaolin Temple has moved? For that heavy-ass giant
* * *
Pyo-wol woke up early in the morning.
He was already a light sleeper and the amount of people talking outside didnt help at all. He wasnt able to get a good nights rest.
Pyo-wol quietly left his residence.
At that time, he ran into Oh Jugang, who wasing from the other side.
Ah! Did you sleep well?
No.
So did I. Theyre making so much noise all night
Didnt you have a drink?
Hik! I cant say anything about that. Ive shown you my ugly side.
Oh Jugang smiled awkwardly.
Lets go eat together.
Okay.
The two headed to the restaurant, walking shoulder-to-shoulder.
As the number of people entering the Jin manor increased, the Jin family had to build a separate restaurant building. The wooden building was so poor that it could barely pass as a shelter from the wind and rain.
There were dozens of tables inside the restaurant, most of which were still empty. People havente because its still so early in the morning.
When the food was served, Oh Jugang took out the bottle of wine he had on his side.
Youre going to drink this early in the morning?
Hehe! I wouldnt have an appetite without this guy around.
Youll die early in that case.
I dont care. Hehe!
Oh Jugang let out a pessimisticugh.
Thinking there must be some circumstances, Pyo-wol didnt nag about it anymore.
It was because it felt antinomic to interfere in the actions of others even though he himself extremely dislikes being interfered with by others.
He was a grown adult.
He was at an age where he knew how to take responsibility for his own actions.
Pyo-wol no longer cared about Oh Jugang drinking habits and focused on eating his meal.
Oh Jugang drank as he ate.
Kuhuuu! This is so good. As expected, drinking alcohol in the morning is the best!
He burst into exmations.
Although Oh Jugangs current appearance got on his nerves, Pyo-wol didnt say anything.
Oh Jugang suddenly looked at Pyo-wol and said,
Brother Pyo is really a strange person.
Why?
Im a person who prides myself on having quite a lot of experience. Ive met so many people, but Ive never met someone who has eyes like you at your age.
Whats with my eyes?
You look like someone who has already lived through the world, eyes like those of an old man who is about to die. I consider myself an unlucky person, but looking at brother Pyos eyes, I feel like a child whining, when Im actually so blessed already.
Go whine somewhere else. I dont know how Geom-woo managed to tolerate your behavior, but I have no intention of doing that.
Hehe, youre so cold. Okay. Ill look for a ce to lie down and stretch out my feet. So dont worry too much.
Im d to hear that.
As the two were exchanging such meaningless conversations,
Wow!
A loud shout suddenly came from the entrance of Jin family.
Oh Jugang frowned.
Looks like a big shot has arrived.
Big shot
Doesnt this kind of reaction happen frequently these days? When people see a warrior that is hard to see in Jianghu, such shouts often burst out.
Tak!
He put the bottle down and got up from his seat.
Why dont you and I go and see it too? With such a loud shout, its clear that a great big shot has arrived here.
Pyo-wol nodded and stood up from his seat.
One of the things he cared about the most was information about people.
He roughly knew the overall situation of the world and information of the ns through various materials, but he stillcked information about people.
Especially in the case of big shot warriors in Jianghu, it was impossible to judge them with just a few words written on a piece of paper.
The most urate way of evaluating them is to see them with his own eyes.
The two headed towards the direction where the shouts wereing from.
Arge number of people had already gathered at the entrance of Jin family, forming a human barrier.
Pyo-wol and Oh Jugang made their way through the crowd.
As Pyo-wol found his way through the crowd, his face stiffened even if he hadnt seen the face of the visitor yet.
He felt a de-like aura.
It was frighteningly calm. He could feel the aura weighing down on the whole area.
It was a very strange sight.
People are shouting so enthusiastically, but the air is so still.
Like water and oil, things that cannot be mixed coexist in one ce.
However, most of the warriors did not feel it and were only shouting.
It felt like watching a well-organized skit.
Pyo-wol was finally able to get through the crowd and reach the front row.
He could see a middle-aged man with a sword in his chest.
He had a sharp aura around him, but most people failed to notice that.
He was giving off an aura that only those who had risen to great heights can feel.
People continue to go wild.
The Sword Saint is here!
Lord Han hase to help the Jin family!
Wow!
Only then did Pyo-wol know the identity of the middle-aged man.
The Sword Saint, Han Yucheon.
He was a warrior who was unrivaled when ites to swords.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Hong Yushin has made his appearance once again. Its been a while since he wasst mentioned (back in Chengdu i think). Anyway, thank you for reading!
Xinyang. Raws: ???. Yongcheng. Raws: ??().
Chapter 236: Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 11
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 11Manhwa: N/A
The Sword Saint, Han Yucheon is one of the Three Saints along with the War Saint, Yeombul1 and the Wind Saint.2
The Sword Saint had only learned swordsmanship throughout his whole life.
No other person in the world could dare topare against him when ites to swordsmanship.
He was the idol of swordsmen all over the world.
His skill was so unrivaled that anyone who held a sword wanted to be like him.
So it is understandable that many of the warriors gathered at the Jin family were enthusiastic at Han Yucheons appearance.
Many warriors hade to help the Jin family, but this is the first time that a warrior at the level of Han Yucheon came.
Han Yucheon observed the expressions of the people around him.
Most of them harbor simr expressions.
A look of awe and fear.
He was all too familiar with these kinds of expressions.
After earning the nickname of the Sword Saint, people looked at him with such expressions wherever he went.
Han Yucheon was annoyed by such expressions.
He didnt want toe to a ce where people gathered like this in the first ce. It just didnt suit his temper and character. But he had no choice but toe here.
Won Ga-young!
He was here to find out the truth about his disciple who returned as a cold corpse.
It didnt matter if she hammered a nail into her heart and left, the fact that she was his disciple did not change.
The people gathered at the Jin family were mistaken.
They were under the illusion that Han Yucheon was here to help them. But in truth, Han Yucheon had no intention of doing that.
In the first ce, he didnt like the fact that his disciple went with Jin Geum-woo. She stuck around him only to end up in this situation. So he doesnt like the Jin family.
Whats good about the family that had killed his disciple?
He found the warriors looking at him with expectant eyes pathetic. They were all oblivious to the reason why he came here.
But not everyone was looking at him that way.
That guy!
Han Yucheons gaze was fixed on a certain person.
A man with a face prettier than a womans.
Only that man was looking at him with eyes that did not contain any emotion.
The moment Han Yucheon met his eyes, he felt an eerie feeling crept upon him.
It was as if his heart had been stabbed with an invisible knife.
It had been a long time since someone had made him feel this way.
Was there a person like him in the Jin family?
The unpleasant feelings that had encroached upon him a little while ago disappeared. He felt his curiosity about the man in front of him grew.
Han Yucheon wondered if that man was qualified to face him in a head-on battle.
So he channeled qi to both of his eyes.
His sharp gaze was no different from a de.
A warrior with a weak internal strength would receive a huge blow to his pupils just by looking at Han Yucheons eyes. But, there was no change in Pyo-wols eyes. He just continued to look at him.
Han Yucheons eyes became even more threatening.
His pride was hurt at the sight of Pyo-wol, who dared to show an unchanging appearance against himself.
Tseeu!
He concentrated more energy on his eyes. Then, a chill spread to spread around the area.
Whats going on?
Ugh!
It was only then that the warriors gathered around Han Yucheon felt a strange atmosphere.
They all felt like their whole body was being stabbed by thousands or tens of thousands of invisible needles. It didnt take long for them to realize that Han Yucheon was gaving off murderous aura.
S-Step back!
Why is heC?
The warriors got scared and backed away.
Han Yucheon frowned at their fussy reactions. It was because Pyo-wol, who he had been staring at not until a while ago, disappearedpletely. He had used the suddenmotion to escape.
ThisC?
He hurriedly raised his qi, but there was no sign of Pyo-wol anywhere. He had truly disappearedpletely.
At that moment, he felt the blood in his whole body go cold.
He thought that if that man, who is capable ofpletely erasing his presence, made up his mind to attack him, then he would be in danger.
However, he soon shook his head and denied his thoughts.
Im worrying over nothing
No matter what anyone said, he was Han Yucheon, the Sword Saint.
An absolute powerhouse who prides himself on being unmatched when ites to swords.
He couldnt imagine being attacked by someone like that.
Jin Siwoo, who had heard of Han Yucheons arrival, came running.
When Han Yucheon saw Jin Siwoos figure, frost fell in his already cold heart.
The thought of the man he had just seen was no longer in his mind.
Jin Siwoo respectfully greeted him,
Wee, Master Han! Why did youe without letting us know? If you had contacted us in advance, I would have prepared for your arrival.
Why would I call the Jin family in advance?
Pardon?
Dont get me wrong. Im not here to help the Jin family.
Then?
I came here to watch the Jin family fall.
Han Yucheon put his energy into hisst words so that everyone could hear them.
..
It was a shocking deration that poured cold water on the atmosphere of the real house, which had been improving for some time.
* * *
Pyo-wol hase out of the Jin manor.
Despite Han Yucheons deration, Pyo-wol did not feel much emotion. He didnt feel disappointed at all since he didnt have any expectations from him in the first ce.
He just thought that Han Yucheons martial arts were so great that he would have a hard time dealing with himter.
When he thought of the first time he met the Wind Saint, it was a great development.
When he first saw the Wind Saint, it felt like he was facing a huge wall that he couldnt even dare to cross.
The fact that he didnt feel this way anymore when he saw another absolute warrior in the same ss as the Wind Saint shows how much he has developed so far.
Pyo-wol didnt think he would be pushed back even if he faced Han Yucheon head-on.
It wasnt just baseless confidence.
While he was with Il-geom, something had changed inside him. Pyo-wol didnt know exactly what it was, but it made him feel confident.
When Pyo-wol left the Jin manor, he headed to Runan.
Despite the big fight a few days ago, there were still many warriors in Runan.
They were people who came to watch the fight, who were neither on the side of the Jin family or Snow Sword Manor.
The sh between Snow Sword Manor and Jin family was the first major fight in Henan in decades. Because of that, many people were watching with interest.
It was clear that the power dynamics in Henan would change depending on which side would win. But that doesnt mean that the winning faction will be able to overtake the Shaolin Temple, which reigns superior in all of Henan. Nheless, the winning sect will be able secure their position as second.
Thats why many factions sent people to figure out the strength of the two forces.
Being an informant is one of the most prominent jobs in Jianghu after the Battle of the Bloody Heaven.
After the war with the Celestial Demon Union, each faction realized the importance of an informant and the information they brought.
They all realized that getting superiority over information is the same as getting the upper hand.
Small and medium-sized ns obtain information through the Hao n, while the top eleven sects make their own spies and use them.
In particr, it was said that the intelligence group operated by Cheon Mujang and the Insane Martial Arts sect had information power that far surpasses the Hao n.
They didnt trust the Hao n very much.
Rather than not trusting the Hao ns information, they were wary of having their secrets leaked as they asked for information from them.
So they only turn to the Hao n for small information, and leave it to their own intelligence group when ites to the important matters.
It was the same with Pyo-wol.
Submitting a request to the Hao n is the easiest way to obtain information, but he was reluctant to use it because it would reveal his whereabouts.
However, this does not mean that he did not have his way of getting information.
He used to easily obtain information in Sichuan. But in this ce where he had nothing, he had to move personally in order to get information.
Pyo-wol went into the back alley of Runan.
The back alley was very dirty. The smell of urine and an unknown stench lingered strongly in the area. The foul smell prevents most warriors froming all the way here.
The people living in the back alleys were the lower sses or the poor.
Unlike the well-maintained boulevards, the back alleys were neglected.
It was a ce where warriors were reluctant to enter. The back alleys had an order only for the people who lived there.
At the appearance of Pyo-wol, people looked at him with curiosity and wary eyes.
Hes so handsome.
Is he a man or a woman?
They couldnt bear to speak out loud so they just whispered among themselves.
Pyo-wol had a striking appearance that could easily catch anyones attention. Furthermore, now that he didnt cover his face with a scarf, he stands out even more.
Pyo-wol ignored the peoples whispers.
He had developed a tolerance after listening to it so many times. He had reached the point where he would listen to their words in one ear and then let it out in the other.
Pyo-wol looked around with a calm gaze.
Those who live in back alleys are vignt. So they do not easily show what they have. Because of that, Pyo-wol had to spend quite a bit of time and effort to find what he was looking for.
Pyo-wol looked closely as he walked down the back alley. After a while, he was able to find the ce he was looking for.
The ce Pyo-wol found was a gambling den.
In a city as big as Runan, there is bound to be a gambling house. And its highly probable that its location is hidden in a ce like the back alley.
On the surface, its appearance was no different from a normal house. But with as many as 30 people entering and leaving every now and then, the ce could not be considered normal. Moreover, at the entrance, two buff men were checking the identity of the guests.
Pyo-wol walked on the gambling den without further thought.
Whats this?
We dont ept women.
As Pyo-wol approached, the men standing at the entrance blocked him.
Pyo-wol opened a pouch containing gold coins without saying a word. Then the mensplexion changedpletely.
Theres a VIP here.
Go in.
They obediently opened the door.
Outside status doesnt work here. Only those who had a lot of money were treated as honored guests.
The men who were looking at Pyo-wols back as he entered the gambling den, said,
One hour!
I think that half an hour is enough. With his looks, he seems like the type who has never gambled in his life.
Is that so?
If its 30 minutes then, then hell be stripped of everything including his underwear.
Heheh! He can even sell his body after that. There are many customers who would like to have such a nice handsome boy.
Is it like killing pheasants and eating its eggs?3 Kukuku!
They thought they were already talking quietly, but to Pyo-wols ears their voices were as loud as the sound of a bell. However, their obscenities did not shake Pyo-wols heart.
Its up.
Its a pair of six!4 Wow!
As soon as Pyo-wol entered the gambling den, thunderous cheers erupted.
At the table from which the cheers erupted, a man was jumping around and enjoying the attention. On the table he was sitting on, two dice were showing the number six.
This is the highest number in the dice game.
The man was delighted as he hugged the pile of money on the table. Conversely, those who lost money had expressions as if they lost their country.
The joys and sorrows of the people were clearly intersecting across the table.
Five or six men were seated at each table. At some tables there were cricket fights going on, at others there were blows to the bone.
The kind of gambling might be different across tables, but everyone was nheless preupied.
The way he stared at the table with his eyes wide open clearly showed what a person crazy about gambling is.
People blinded by gambling did not even pay attention to Pyo-wol.
No matter how striking Pyo-wols appearance was, the goal on the table was more important to them.
Nothing else could catch their eyes.
Pyo-wol looked around and sat down in an empty seat.
As he sat down, Zhang Han, who was sitting next to him, frowned and said,
Do you have any money? The stakes on this table are pretty high, kid! If youre sitting here with only a few coins then youd better get out of here right now.
Pyo-wol raised his pouch and flipped it upside down without a word.
Then, twenty gold coins rolled out.
20 gold coins is well over 200 silver coins.
A greedy expression went over Zhang Hans face for a moment.
Hey! The god of wealth has descended. Hehe!
He smiled sinisterly, as if the money had already be his own.
It was the same for others.
Hurry up and start ying already. Let your young friend know that the world is not easy.
Hehe! That money is all mine.
Dont be silly.
In their eyes, Pyo-wol looked like a desirable prey.
Ill take off all his underwear and make him eat it.
Hehehe!
The men gathered around the table secretly exchanged nces.
They were greedy demons who covet each others money, but there were times when they secretly partnered together.
It was when a naive person, who was easy to peel and eat, appeared.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Thank you for reading!
War Saint Yeombul. Raws: ??() ???. w C military; martial, warlike zn C respect, revere, venerate; honor Wind Saint. Raws: ??(L). This is previously tranted as Fengzon. He was first introduced during his fight with Pyo-wol in chapter 105. L fng, fng, fng C wind; air; manners, atmosphere zn C respect, revere, venerate; honor Killing pheasants and eating its eggs. Raws: ? ?? ? ?? ???. Getting two benefits with one thing Killing two birds with one stone A pair of six. Raws: ??(p). p Shung C set of two, pair, couple; both li, l C number six
Chapter 237: Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 12
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 12Manhwa: N/A
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 12
Manhwa: N/A
The Red Flower Tavern1 is famous for its delicious alcohol in Runan. Because of this, drinkers who know of the taverns reputation frequently visit the ce.
Inside the tavern, a woman could be seen drinking alone.
She had a seemingly ordinary appearance at first, but once a person takes a good look at her, they find themselves unable to take their eyes off of her because of her indescribable charm.
Many of those who drank near the woman would often steal nces at her. But not one of them dared to approach or make a pass on her because of the unusual atmosphere she was giving off.
Hoo!
The woman sighed and put her ss down on the table.
Her face was flushed as if she had drunk quite a bit. In fact, there were two empty bottles lying on the table where she was seated.
The drunk woman was Hong Ye-seol.
She should have left Runan already, but here she was still in the area, busy drinking.
Hong Ye-seol wasnt actually fond of drinking alcohol. While one would momentarily feel good by drinking such substances, if the person drinks too much, then it will dull their senses.
For that reason, many assassins hesitate in drinking alcohol.
In particr, whenever she was tasked to assassinate someone, she makes it so that she does not drink even a single sip.
The only reason why Hong Ye-seol could now be seen drinking at the Red Flower Taven is because she has no intention of epting assassination requests for the time being.
She just ns to stay in Runan for the meantime and watch the battle unfold between the two forces.
When she was about to pour alcohol into her empty ss,
To think I would find you here drinking alone. This is something new.
A dismal voice reached her ears.
Without turning her head, Hong Ye-seol replied,
Heuk-ho?2
Long time no see.
A man slumped in front of her without permission. He was a skinny man wearing a ck coat.
What brings you here? By any chance, are you here because of me?
Yes. I decided to take on the quest you gave up on.
The man named Heuk-ho answered indifferently.
Hong Ye-seols eyes became sharp.
Heuk-ho belongs to the top five among the top ten assassins in the Hundred Wraith Union.
He was an assassin of a higher order than her.
Although she belonged among the top ten, those above her were far more cruel and secretive than her.
I cant believe Heuk-ho is here.
Hong Ye-seol did not expect this situation at all.
While she thought that another person woulde take her ce, she didnt expect that it would be Heuk-ho.
It was extremely rare for a Heuk-ho to move.
Unlike most assassins, it wasnt money that drove him. He only cares about things that are of interest to him.
Hong Ye-seol asked,
Youre not the kind of person who takes on requests that others have given up on, are you?
This is an exception.
Exception?
I think this is going to be fun.
Heuk-ho grinned.
For a moment, Hong Ye-seol felt an eerie feeling.
The atmosphere Heuk-ho gave off was so gloomy that it made even his fellow assassins feel wary.
Heuk-hos outward appearance is just the tip of the iceberg.
Heuk-hos nickname in the Hundred Wraith Union is Mad Dog.3 His moves were no different from those of a mad dog who didnt know where to go.
Did you know that the Four Red Lotus Ghosts are here?
I know. You got offended because of that and canceled the request, didnt you?
You mean you came here even knowing that?
Who says its just me?
What are you talking about?
A few more people came to Runan.
What?
Ice yer4 and Dark Ghost5 have also moved.
Crazy!
Hong Ye-seol unknowingly cursed.
The two people Heuk-ho mentioned did not belong to the top ten, but they were the closest to him.
Ice yer, Dark Ghost and Mad Dog. Plus the Four Red Lotus Ghosts?
Hong Ye-seol felt goosebumps crawl on her skin.
If those assassins worked together, there would be no target they couldnt kill.
Each of them had different martial arts and assassination methods, but in the end, all of them are well-versed in killing people.
No matter how strong Hong Ye-seol is, even she was not confident that she would survive if she faced all of them.
Now tell me.
About what?
That assassin.
What assassin?
That assassin you and the Four Red Lotus Ghosts chased after.
Heuk-ho smiled, showing his white teeth.
Only then did Hong Ye-seol realize Heuk-hos purpose.
He was not interested in Lee Yuls request.
He was just interested in Pyo-wol.
Heukho is famous for his strong desire to win even against the top ten assassins in the Hundred Wraith Union.
In his early days, he attempted to pick a fight against his fellow assassins in the Hundred Wraith Union. Fortunately, that didnt happen because of the Hundred Wraith Union leaders intervention, but his desire topete against the top ten assassins was always lurking in his heart. However, since he couldnt kill them, he changed his goal to Pyo-wol, who is a famous emerging assassin in Jianghu.
Hong Ye-seol red at Heuk-ho,
Hes no easy target.
Im different from you. Unlike you, I deal with the target properly and dont backtrack.
You?
I heard the story. You bumped into him and lost.
Who says such nonsense?!
If not, theres no way youd give up your mission halfway.
Bang!
Hong Ye-seol could not stand it any longer and hit the table with her palm. A palm-shaped hole appeared in the middle of the thick table.
The people at the tavern became quiet. They realized that the woman who was drinking alone is actually a great master.
Hong Ye-seol red at Heuk-ho. But Heuk-hos expression did not shake at all.
Tell me about him.
Youll regret it.
I have sessfully assassinated 172 people so far. I dont feel remorse for killing people.
But there are more than one or two people who got seriously injured.
Including you?
.
Fine. I dont think youre in a good mood. I wont ask anymore since Itll only hurt your pride.
Heuk-ho got up from his seat and suddenly disappeared.
Hong Ye-seols face hardened.
Heuk-hos attitude now was clearly ignoring her.
How dare you!
She gritted her teeth.
Just because a person is a little higher in rank than another person doesnt necessarily mean theyre stronger.
The difference between their martial arts and assassination methods was minimal.
There is a greater chance of winning depending on the physical condition of the person on the day of the fight. On such a subject, anger rose to the top of her head at Heuk-ho who was treating her as if shes trash.
You shouldnt have treated me like that.
Hong Ye-seols red lips went up and drew a line.
A good idea came to her head.
* * *
.
The hall was quiet.
It was a very strange sight.
Not being able to hear a single breath in a gambling den full of madness and excitement was beyond bizarre, to the point that it was scary.
There were still a lot of people in the gambling hall. But no one dared to open their mouths. They only focused their gazes at one ce.
Where their eyes were directed, there was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was sitting upright like a stone statue. However, in front of him were heaps of gold coins piled up like a mountain.
It was as if all the gold coins in the gambling den had been gathered in front of him.
In truth, thats exactly what happened.
Its been half a day since he entered the gambling house.
In that time, Pyo-wol has won all the gambles.
Whether its dice or any game.
They were no match for him.
When Pyo-wol won consecutive games, the gambling den hurriedly put in their best gamblers. But, Pyo-wol just ended up robbing them of their money.
Any tricks were rendered useless.
Pyo-wol saw all through their tricks like a ghost.
In the end, not only the customers, but even the gamblers hired by the gambling den lost all their money.
The result is what it looks like now.
Everyone was staring at Pyo-wol.
Then someone came in and broke the silence,
What is it? Why is the atmosphere so hot?
The one who appeared with a rough voice was Jang Noya, the owner of the gambling den.
On Jang Noyas left and right sides were men lined up like a folding screen. They were said to be warriors who possessed a strong force in the back alley.
It wasnt just their appearance that was intimidating, every one of them learned martial arts so it was rumored that no one in the back alley could defeat them.
Jang Noyas gaze turned to Pyo-wol.
Who are you?
.
Why are you ruining someone elses business? Are you a guy sent by the ck West?
The ck West is an organization that manages other gambling establishments nearby. It is inpetition with the gambling den where Pyo-wol is right now.
Pyo-wol got up from his seat and looked at Jang Noya.
You must be the head of this ce, right?
Heh! You came to my gambling house without knowing that?
Thats not important.
Its important to me, you wildcat-like bastard! What are you doing?! Cut off his hands and feet this instant! Oh waitC leave his nails alone, it looks pretty good, so I think it can be sold at a high price. Anyway, get his money, take off all his clothes and make him kneel!
Yes!
After answering, Jang Noyas subordinates tried to rush towards Pyo-wol.
It was then.
Ciiit!
Suddenly, a sound like a ghosts sob resounded through the room.
Two phantom daggers traversed the air and prated Jang Noyas men.
Some had their shoulders pierced, others had a hole in their abdomen. There were also many who fell after being hit in the arms or legs by the daggers.
In an instant, all of Jang Noyas men copsed.
Jang Noya looked at Pyo-wol with an expression of disbelief. He shuddered as if he had seen a ghost.
He had to be.
The phantom daggers that pierced the bodies of his subordinates were all floating in front of his face.
S-Sword qi?
The phantom daggers were actually supported by the Soul-Reaping Thread, but to Jang Noyas eyes, it looked like sword qi.
It was only then that he realized that the handsome man in front of him was a frightening warrior so he broke into a cold sweat.
Kuuk!
100 million!
As the phantom dagger floating in the air pricked his neck, he involuntarily let out a whimper.
Fortunately, Jang Noya was a very quick-witted person.
Oh! Master! This small man hasmitted a mortal sin.
He quickly fell to his knees and begged for forgiveness.
Where do you sell it?
My mouth had been talking on its own.
p!
Jang Noya battered himself in the mouth a couple of times with his fist. His lips cracked and blood sttered, but he didnt care.
Jang Noya was well aware that he was at a crossroads in his life.
The moment he makes a mistake here, he will have his life taken away.
Jang Noya wanted to live long.
He didnt want to lose his life without spending a single penny because he was trying to save all the money he had been earning.
Fortunately, he knew what to do to save his life.
Im sure he came here to gamble because theres something he wanted.
He didnt think that a warrior like Pyo-wol would have entered such a filthy ce just because of money.
The Pyo-wol approached him and squatted down,
Their eyes met.
Hiiik!
Jang Noya closed his eyes tightly again.
He knew it the moment he looked into Pyo-wols eyes.
The fact that he dared to go against someone he shouldnt have.
There was still a phantom dagger floating in front of him.
Due to the fight between the Snow Sword Manor and Jin family, numerous masters entered Runan. Because of that, those who immersed themselves in the back alleys like Jang Noya were particrly cautious.
Of course, he had some understanding of the warriors who came from outside. However, he had no information about a person like Pyo-wol from the data they collected.
With his level of force, he was definitely one of the best among the warriors who entered Runan.
Jang Noya asked cautiously,
The appearance of the person in front of him was even more frightening than the smile of the king of death, Yama.
Jang Noya hit his head against the floor.
Thud!
I-Ill tell you anything! Please spare my life!
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Red Flower Tavern. Raws: Honghwajujeom, ????(tƵ)?. t hng, gng, jing C red, vermillion; blush, flush hu C flower; blossoms ji C wine, spirits, liquor, alcoholic beverage din C shop, store; inn, hotel Heuk-ho. Raws: ck Tiger, ??. Mad Dog. Raws: ??(Ȯ). kung, ju C insane, mad; violent; wild Ȯ qun C dog; radical number 94 Ice yer. Raws: Bingsal, ??(ˮ). ˮ shu C water, liquid, lotion, juice sh, s, shi, sh C kill, ughter, murder; hurt; to pare off, reduce, clip Dark Ghost. Raws: Amgu, ??(). n C dark; obscure; in secret, covert gu C ghost; spirit of dead; devil
Chapter 238
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
Contrary to his appearance, Jang Noya had a very meticulous personality.
He tends to meddle and intervene in every matter in order to be relieved. He acted that way because he doesnt trust anyone.
He didnt even trust his wife who he had been with for over ten years.
The wife he currently lives with is his third wife.
Both of his former wives had sold him to rival organizations. The two of them sold their husband, whom they had lived with for several years, for a few pennies.
Jang Noya, who barely survived, then brutally killed his two wives and threw them as food for wild dogs.
After that he didnt trust anyone.
So, he took care of everything regarding the organization himself.
Thanks to that, he had aplete understanding of everything that happens in the organization and in Runan.
Pyo-wol asked,
Tell me about the Snow Sword Manor.
Pardon?
Dont make me say it twice.
Its not that, I dont know exactly what you want
Tell me everything you know.
Alright.
Jang Noya rummaged through his thoughts and memories for a while, and then began to tell Pyo-wol everything he knew.
The Snow Sword Manor
Jang Noya is a local citizen in Runan. And since he was born and raised here, he knew the Snow Sword Manor very well.
Everyone remembered what the Snow Sword Manor was like before the Jin family entered.
Once he started talking, he remembered everything he had forgotten until now.
Jang Noya told Pyo-wol everything.
He had no choice since the only way to preserve his life is by speaking honestly about everything he knows.
The only time he didnt say something was when Pyo-wol asked him some follow up questions.
So what did you say earlier?
Pyo-wol asked again to confirm the information he just received.
Such meticulousness was enough to make Jang Noya tired and sick.
Jang Noyas story continued for a long time.
It was almost an hourter when his story ended. Jang Noya was good at talking, but after talking nonstop, his mouth was dry as if it was burned.
I have told you everything I know.
He said cautiously, wishing that Pyo-wol would end at this point. However, Pyo-wols answerpletely betrayed his expectations.
Now tell me about the Jin family.
Pardon?
Starting with the time when the Jin family settled down in Tianzhongshan.
B-But I dont know much about Jin family
Just tell me everything you know.
Alright.
In the end, Jang Noya had to recall all he knew about the Jin family.
Unfortunately, Pyo-wols questions didnt stop there.
Pyo-wol also asked him about the warriors who had entered Runan.
Jang Noya even called his subordinates to tell Pyo-wol everything he knew.
Lies were not tolerated.
Pyo-wol thoroughly cross-examined the information he received.
He judged the authenticity of the information by thoroughlyparing the conversation between Jang Noya and his subordinates.
If they dare to mix in even a little lie or exaggeration, merciless punishment would be meted out immediately.
Because of that, Jang Noyas subordinates had to desperately recall their memories.
It was a nightmare for Jang Noya and his subordinates.
The nightmarested until the next morning.
By the time the morning sun began to permeate the gambling den, Jang Noya and his subordinates had looked like they aged a decade.
Only Pyo-wol was sitting on the chair looking lively.
Pyo-wol recalled everything Jang Noya and his subordinates told him with his eyes closed.
Ordinary people would not have been able to think of anything because they were dazed just by staying up all night, but Pyo-wol was different.
In his head, the history of the Snow Sword Manor, Jin family, and the time of struggle were being organized one by one.
The information he got here made it worthing here.
After Pyo-wol had gathered all his thoughts, he stood up. Jang Noya followed suit and approached Pyo-wol.
Standing with both of his hands respectfully sped together, he looked like he became Pyo-wols subordinate.
Pyo-wol said to him,
Identify and report all notable people who have entered Runan.
If its notable people, then do you mean warriors?
As someone who had survived in the back alley for a long time, Jang Noya was always on high alert. So, he had a clear grasp on what Pyo-wol wanted.
He had already seen Pyo-wols strength yesterday.
He doesnt know exactly what level he is, but one thing is certain.
Among those who have entered Runan now, there were only a select few who were stronger than him. If he dares to wrong such a person, his gambling den will disappear in an instant. In fact, that was what almost happened a few moments ago.
The only way for him to survive for a long time is to move as Pyo-wol wanted.
Pyo-wol nodded. Jang Noya bowed his head again and said,
Well release some men and find out more about it. Where can we bring the information we will gather?
Ill be staying with the Jin family for a while.
The Jin family? I understand.
It wouldnt be easy for you to get in because of the strict security.
Do you think there are only gamblers here in our den? We also have a guy whos quite a bit light on his feet. Well have him bring the report.
You know how to use your brain quite a bit.
Its because I still want to live long.
Jang Noyaughed bitterly.
He felt pitiful of his own situation, since he suddenly became Pyo-wols hands and feet.
He had always tried his best from getting involved with Jianghu warriors. But now that hes involved with someone as scary as Pyo-wol, he knew that he would have a difficult time in the future even without experiencing it yet. Still, in order to survive, he had to diligently get information for Pyo-wol.
B-By the way, what should we do about the money?
Money?
Its the gold coins that your lordship won yesterday.
There were still heaps of golden coins on the table.
Pyo-wol said indifferently,
Use it to get information and take the rest.
Can I really do that?
Jang Noya made an expression of disbelief.
He had assumed that Pyo-wol would take all the gold coins with him. And if so, he would have to tighten his belt for a while. However, if Pyo-wol returns the money he had earned, then the gambling den would have no trouble going back to its normal operations. If thats the case, then getting information for Pyo-wol wouldnt be a burdensome task at all.
Thank you! Thank you so much!
Jang Noya lowered his head several times.
Pyo-wol went outside without looking back.
When he disappeared, Jang Noya red at his subordinates.
Keep quiet about what happened today, and make sure that guests keep their mouths shut. If todays incident leaks out, neither you nor I will be able to see the sun rising next year.
Yes!
Forget everything that happened today. If you want to live long.
Jean Noya finally muttered the words just like me in a small voice.
* * *
Amitabha Buddha! You have finally arrived!
A middle-aged monk wiped the sweat from his forehead.
Beside him was a young monk who appeared to be in his early to mid-twenties.
Nine dots were clearly imprinted on his sweaty forehead.
It was proof that they were Shaolin Temple monks.
A young monk said to a middle-aged monk,
Still, we arrived earlier than expected.
This is thanks to you, Bo-kyeong. I was able toe here easily because you were a good guide.
Youre wee, senior brother.
The young monk, Bo-kyeong, had an embarrassed expression.
Bo-kyeong is a second-generation disciple of the Shaolin Temple.
The middle-aged monk looking at him was Seong-un, a first-generation disciple.
He was a third among the first-generation disciples, specifically after Seongmu and Seonghwan. Him being the next elder is also certain.
Seong-un had a gentle and reasonable personality, so he was respected by both the second and third-generation disciples. Furthermore, the elders especially trusted him.
Seong-uns expression as he looked at Runan was extremely heavy.
It was because of the unusual atmosphere hovering around Runan.
The Jin family and the Snow Sword Manor were recruiting warriors every day, and as a result, there was a gloomy mood hanging over Runan.
Furthermore, there was a sh between warriors who were on opposite sides. If left unattended, the entire Henan Province could be swept up in a fight between the two forces.
Since it could be the beginning of another great war, the Shaolin Temple sent Seong-un to serve as mediator between the two sides.
Sending Seong-un is enough proof that the Shaolin Temple is taking the situation in Runan very seriously.
Seong-uns heart was heavy because he was tasked with a heavy mission.
He could have brought with him the elites of the Shaolin Temple, but he only brought Bo-kyeong so as to not hurt the pride of both sides.
Bo-kyeong has outstanding martial arts and a bright personality among the second-generation disciples.
He also had the experience of going out of the Shaolin Temple with Un-il not too long ago. Together with Un-il, they escorted the original Buddhist scriptures which brought great delight to the Shaolin Temple.
What made the Shaolin Temple elders even more excited was when Wu Jang-rak, the one responsible for bringing the Buddhist scriptures, said that there were many more original copies of the Buddhist scriptures left in Chengdu, and that he would bring them again on another time.
No matter how much the Shaolin Temple trains in martial arts, their foundation was still Buddhism.
The original Buddhist scriptures were treasures that protected the identity of Shaolin Temple.
Through that recent series of events, Bo-kyeong earned the trust of the sect leader. Thats why Seung-un allowed Bo-kyeong to apany him on this mission.
Bo-kyeong asked carefully,
Senior brother, where will we stop by first?
For now, I n to stop by the Snow Sword Manor.
Will they ept the mediation n of our sect?
Im worried about that, too.
A shadow fell on Seong-uns face.
Since the Shaolin Temple is said to be the leader of Henan Jianghu, they cannot recklessly get involved in the fight between the two forces. If they do, then it would be like providing a justification for the beginning of a world war.
It was necessary for them to make a reasonable proposal that both sides could ept. Only then could the damage be reduced to a minimum and Henan Jianghu be stabilized.
But its easier said than done.
With the two forces antagonistic feelings against each other, it was questionable whether they would listen to Seong-un. Nheless, Seong-un had no choice but to try his best since he was ordered by the sect leader.
Seong-un continued to walk with a heavy heart.
His first destination is the Snow Sword Manor.
Amitabha!
Seong-uns expression became darker when he saw the Snow Sword Manor.
Arge number of warriors gathered at the entrance of the Snow Sword Manor. Warriors who could not be amodated inside the Snow Sword Manor were camping at the entrance.
The Snow Sword Manor provided barracks with tents for them. Because of that, the entrance to the Snow Sword Manor was crowded with so many people that it was reminiscent of a small street.
Seong-un and Bo-kyeong broke through the people and went forward.
As they arrived at the main gate of the manor, they saw people waiting in line to enter. These people were warriors who were waiting to enter the Snow Sword Manor sincest night.
Their nerves were on edge since they all stayed up all night.
They were all so sensitive that if anyone dares to cut in line, they were ready to pull out and swing their weapons. However, when Seong-un and Bo-kyeong appeared, they fought to open the way.
The dots on their forehead.
Its the Shaolin Temple! The Shaolin Temple sent someone.
Even though they are warriors living with one foot in the line of fire, they could not dare to ignore a monk from Shaolin Temple.
When news came that a monk had arrived from Shaolin Temple, the leader of the warriors guarding the main gate hurriedly ran.
Im Gong Yeom-ui, the head of the outer party of Snow Sword Manor. We sincerely wee your visit.
Amitabha Buddha! Thank you for your hospitality. Im Seong-un, a first-generation disciple of the Shaolin Temple. While this child with me is Bo-kyeong, a second-generation disciple.
Ah!
Gong Yeom-ui eximed involuntarily.
While Seong-un is just a first-generation in the Shaolin Temple, his ranking is the same as being an elder in other sects.
Moreover, if it is Seong-un, then he is one of the top three disciples in the Shaolin Temple.
While his martial arts is said to be inferior to Seongmu, Seonghwan, and Seongam, he is still one of the major disciples of the Shaolin Temple. Furthermore, he is favored by the elders.
Seong-un is not an existence that could be treated carelessly in the Snow Sword Manor.
Moreover, Bo-kyeong also had his own reputation in Henan. All of the warriors in Henan recognize him for his Ten Invincible Steps.
The fact that these two came together was a major event in itself.
Gong Yeom-ui stuttered,
E-Excuse me, but what did youe here for?
Im here to see your master.
Are you talking about the sect leader?
Thats right. I have something to tell him in person so could let him know?
O-Of course. Please just wait a moment.
Gong Yeom-ui hurriedly dispatched an attendant to inform them that someone from the Shaolin Temple had arrived.
Let me bring the two of you inside.
Amitabha! Thank you.
Seong-un and Bo-kyeong went into the Snow Sword Manor after expressing their gratitude.
The news that the two entered the Snow Sword Manor quickly spread.
Chapter 239
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 14
Manhwa: N/A
Lee Yul heard the news that Seong-un and Bo-kyeong had entered the Snow Sword Manor in his room.
He didnt find it a surprise that the Shaolin Temple sent people.
He had already expected their presence from the time the fight against the Jin family started in earnest.
The battle of the two factions is happening in the backyard of the Shaolin Temple. So it would not be strange for the Shaolin Temple to intervene.
Thats why Lee Yul was not surprised at all when he heard that Seong-un and Bo-kyeong hade from Shaolin Temple.
Seong-un and Bo-kyeong immediately went and had a meeting with Seol Kang-yeon, the sect leader of the Snow Sword Manor.
Even if Lee Yul doesnt check it personally, its already obvious to him what kind of conversation they would have.
No matter how hard they try to dig a furrow to divert the waterway, the flood has already started, so how can they stop it?
A soft smile appeared on Lees lips.
Everything was going his way.
The only thing that continued to bother him was the assassin who had sneaked in before.
That assassin managed to see through the reason why he sent Jang Gwang-san and Sa Ok-yeon and traced it back.
He even managed to disappear without a trace with the Hundred Wraith Unions Hong Ye-seol and Four Red Lotus Ghosts following his tracks.
Given the circumstances, there was a high probability that he would be with the Jin family.
The fact that such a man is with the Jin family is a great threat. So he had no choice but to spend more money than originally expected by requesting for more assassins from the Hundred Wraith Union. Commissioning the Hundred Wraith Union cost him a lot of money, but the result is certain.
While it was unexpected for Hong Ye-seol to break the contract, it wasnt such a big problem since other assassins had easily filled her ce.
Cheeky!
When he thought of Hong Ye-seol, a subtle killing intent came to his eyes.
To think a mere assassin would dare use him of breaching their contract and using it as an excuse to arbitrarily terminate their contract.
Lee Yul vowed to show her how scary the world is.
Such promises would usually end with just passing words, but it was different with Lee Yul. He had never once spoken falsely.
In particr, when ites to things rted to his pride, he was obsessed to the point of overdoing it.
Such tenacity was also the driving force that made him who he is today.
Do-kyung!
He called his confidant Baek Do-kyung. After a while, the door opened and Baek Do-kyung came in.
Did you call?
Are the monks of Shaolin Temple still at the sect leaders residence?
Yes. Theyre still having a meeting.
After their meeting with the sect leader, treat them with utmost care, to the extent that they feel burdened..
Alright.
Baek Do-kyung answered with his head down.
Go now.
Oh! A guest has arrived.
Guest?
Yes! The person you requested arrived the other day.
Really?
Shall I call them?
Yes.
Ill bring them right away.
As Baek Do-kyung went outside, Lee Yul muttered,
Now, a rough picture is being drawn.
The beginning is always the hardest.
Drawing a sketch from a nk sheet of paper and materializing it one by one consumes a tremendous amount of mental strength. However, after passing that stage, the painting will bepleted on its own without much effort.
The person Baek Do-kyung is about to bring is also a piece that he had included from the time he first conceived the painting.
He could feel their presence and movements outside.
Baek Do-kyung returned with the guest.
After a while, the door opened and a man entered, following Baek Do-kyung.
The man was the the first to greet Lee Yul,
Jang Muryang, the leader of the ck Cloud Corps, greets you.
* * *
Pyo-wol looked up at the sky.
The sun was beating down relentlessly on him.
He used to feel repulsed by sunlight, but that feeling has long since disappeared.
Pyo-wol suddenly remembered that he hadnt eaten anything all day.
Its not that he didnt have an appetite, but he still had to eat on time to keep his body in the best condition.
Pyo-wol looked around and found an inn.
It was a fairlyrge inn, even equipped with a stable.
Quite a lot of horses were seen in the stall on one side of the inn, suggesting that many guests hade to stay in the inn.
He thought about going somewhere else because he doesnt like crowded ces, but there were no other inns around.
In the end, Pyo-wol went into the inn he first saw.
As he expected, the atmosphere inside the inn was bustling and chaotic. Many groups of guests have arrived and they were taking the horses they had ridden into the stables.
Pyo-wol looked around for a while and sat down in a seat by the window.
It took a long time before a waiter came running to him.
The waiter hurriedly ran up and said his greetings,
Wee. Im sorry for being a littlete. I had to amodate a lot of guests.
His face was flushed red because he was busy handling the stables a little while ago.
Just bring me a bowl of stir-fried pork and noodles.
Alright.
The waiter bowed and then ran back to the kitchen.
The waiter seemed to be running around all day.
Pyo-wol looked out the window while waiting for the food to arrive. He was now getting quite familiar with the streets after staying in Runan for a few days.
As Pyo-wol was looking at the scenery outside the window like that,
Everyone must have a difficult timeing all the way here. Have a good rest until the captain returns.
Drink in moderation.
Good work everyone!
A group of warriors rushed in from the entrance towards the stable.
Apanied by their loud voices, the smell of sweat wafted out, which would make anyone feel bothered.
Pyo-wol suddenly frowned.
He heard a familiar voice mixed among the crowd.
Pyo-wol turned his head and looked at the people who entered the inn.
In an instant, a look of recognition shed in his eyes.
As he expected, he saw familiar faces.
Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh.
The guests who had left their horses in the stable and recently went inside the inn were the warriors of the ck Cloud Corps.
Thick dust settled on their heads and shoulders, as if they hade a long way.
Huh?
At that time, Heo Ranju eximed in surprise.
She too had noticed Pyo-wols presence.
Heo Ranju looked at Daoshi Goh with a flustered expression. She did not expect that she would meet Pyo-wol here.
That bastard!
Its him!
Once the rest of the ck Cloud Corps warriors recognized Pyo-wol, they instantly expressed their hostility.
They had lost many of theirrades while dealing with Pyo-wol.
The memory of that day still lingered in their minds like a recurrent nightmare.
Back then, the ck Cloud Corps had no choice but to leave Sichuan Province without receiving proper remuneration because the Emei sect, who had hired them, had lost terribly.
For that reason, as soon as they saw Pyo-wol, they revealed their murderous intentions.
His face was something they wouldnt ever forget.
They knew very well that behind that face, which is more beautiful than that of a woman, is a cruel nature like a devil.
At that time, Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh stepped forward and stopped them.
Wait!
Everyone stand by!
The two of them stepped forward to stop the angry ck Cloud Corps members.
They were equally confused, but they knew very well that they would not get good results if they bumped into Pyo-wol here.
Only a small number of the ck Cloud Corps had entered the inn. If they really wanted to fight Pyo-wol, the entire ck Cloud Corps had to be mobilized.
Phew! I didnt expect to see you here again. Hi, handsome!
Heo Ranju greeted Pyo-wol casually and sat across.
To think we saw each other again, heh heh!
Daoshi Goh also sat down next to Heo Ranju and said his greetings.
Even though one of his arms was cut off by Pyo-wol, Daoshi Goh greeted him with a smile.
So it was even more scary.
No ordinary person would be capable ofughing in front of a person they held resentment with.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth,
You must have received a request here, right?
What request? We were just passing by this area. How about you? What are you doing here?
Im just passing by, too.
Is that so? Heh heh! What a great coincidence.
Daoshi Gohughed good-naturedly.
Heo Ranju then said, while smirking,
At this rate, isnt this really fate? I cant believe we meet everywhere we go. Anyway, why are you showing your face? You originally used to covere your face with a scarf, didnt you?
Because its annoying.
Youre not trying to seduce girls, are you?
Even if I were, its none of your business.
Hmpf!
Heo Ranju snorted.
Daoshi Goh pinched Heo Ranjus side and said telepathically,
Calm down, girl! How could you still be obsessed with that boys face?
Heo Ranju gritted her teeth at Daoshi Gohs remarks.
Anyway, I just cant get used to him so my mind often wanders. I cant take this anymore. I think its better to kill him immediately.
More than anything, it bothered her that they met Pyo-wol in Runan.
They were currently employed by the Snow Sword Manor.
Jang Muryang, the head of the ck Cloud Troops, went to meet with the client, while the main cavalry warriors were waiting in the outskirts of Runan.
As of now, only a handful of men entered Runan in order not to attract attention.
But with Pyo-wol being here, all their efforts went down the drain.
Pyo-wol knew about the ck Cloud Troops and they also knew about Pyo-wol.
One wrong move and the actions of the ck Cloud Troops could have been revealed by Pyo-wol.
Get me a drink!
As the tension escted, Heo Ranju ordered a drink from the waiter.
The waiter, who had only noticed the unusual atmosphere, quickly brought a bottle of alcohol.
Heo Ranju put the tip of the alcohol bottle on her mouth and gulped it down. A stream of liquor ran down her mouth and into her breastbone.
Bang!
Heo Ranju, who emptied half of the bottle in an instant, put the bottle down on the table and said,
Handsome brother, Ill be honest with you, leave this ce. Then we wont have any problems with each other. Whatever purpose you came here for, give it up and leave.
As expected, youre here for work.
Its the same with you. Theres no way an assassin like you stays in one ce for no reason. Whomissioned you? Is it the Snow Sword Manor? Or is it the Jin family?
I told you. Im just passing by.
Damn it! Do you honestly think Id believe that?!
Heo Ranju red at Pyo-wol.
As she released her qi, the ck Cloud Corps warriors, who were closely watching the situation, drew their weapons in unison.
At that, Daoshi Goh sighed,
Hoo!
Among the ck Cloud Corps warriors, there was no one who would beat Daoshi Goh in terms of his resentment towards Pyo-wol.
One of his arms was cut off by Pyo-wol, and he suffered from a chest wound that almost led to his death. Even so, the reason he held his grudge was to ensure that the grand scheme Jang Muryang drew would not be distorted.
If they sh with Pyo-wol here even before they start with theirmission then Jang Muryangs grand dream will copse before it even unfolds.
You girl! Calm down, why are you so angry? You look like a wife looking at her cheating husband. Youre afraid that mans gonna act with the way he looks?
What? This damn Daoshi
Heo Ranju had a dumbfounded reaction at Daoshi Gohs absurd remarks. The hostile atmosphere the ck Cloud Corps had been exuding also dampened.
But then something unexpected happened,
You didnt arrive even when I had been waiting for a long time. What are you doing here alone?
They heard a womans soft voice.
All eyes turned to the owner of the voice.
A woman dressed in red silk was walking lightly from the entrance of the inn.
Hong Ye-seol was a woman who did not have a very beautiful face, but radiated a charm that made people unable to take their eyes off her.
Hong Ye-seol walked like a butterfly as she approached the group. Once she got near, she sat next to Pyo-wol and acted bashfully.
Did you really forget that you were supposed to dine with me? I cant believe youre eating alone in a cheap inn like this. Dont stay here ande with me. You have to be with the right person in order to grow.
Hong Ye-seol spoke as she nced at Heo Ranju.
The look in her eyes was strange.
She looked as if she was looking down on the people around her.
The men didnt notice her condescending gaze because they were slow-witted, but it was different with Heo Ranju.
She raised her voice and she red at Hong Ye-seol,
Who are you?
Me?
Hong Ye-seol hugged Pyo-wols arm and smiled.
Im this mans lover.
Chapter 240
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 15
Manhwa: N/A
Hong Ye-seol pressed Pyo-wols arm to his chest.
L-Lover?
Seeing this, Heo Ranjus eyebrows rose to the sky.
At the same time, Hong Ye-seols red lips also went up in an arc.
What is it? Is it because of this woman that you are staying in Runan? You actually got seduced by this vixen?
Heo Ranju alternately looked at Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol deliberately made a seductive expression. Then, her charm explosively spilled out and bewitched the people in the inn.
Even the warriors of the ck Cloud Corps couldnt take their eyes off Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol hugged Pyo-wols arm tighter and said,
Its not unusual for a man to be attracted to a beautiful woman.
Beautiful? Who?
Me? Who else? Many men lose their minds when they see me. They always start courting me.
Dont talk nonsense!
Well, Im sure you wouldnt know this.
Hong Ye-seol smiled lightly and looked at Heo Ranju from head to toe.
It was impossible for Heo Ranju not to know what her actions meant.
How dare a whore insult me!
You look like a slob without a hint of femininity. Thats why men arent interested in you.
W-What do you mean? Dont you know how popr I amC?!
With that figure? I would have run away if I were a man.
Hiiik!
Heo Ranjus face turned red.
She was no match for Hong Ye-seo in a verbal fight.
Ra-Ranju!
Daoshi Goh became flustered when he saw Heo Ranju raising her qi. He immediately tried to stop her.
Let go of me! Im going to kill that bitch!
Oh, my! How uncivilized.
Hong Ye-seolughed at Heo Ranju until the end.
Dont stop me! Ill tear that bitch up to death!
Stop it! Come on! What are you doing? Hurry up and stop her.
Daoshi Goh, who was unable to stop Heo Ranju by himself, shouted at the ck Cloud Corps who idly stood far away. Then, the ck Cloud Corps came rushing in and stopped Heo Ranju.
It was only when the four men came together that Heo Ranju calmed down.
Hong Ye-seol mocked Heo Ranju until the end,
Oh my! Whats that? How vulgar.
You bitch! Once I get my hands on you, Ill kill you!
Hohoho!
Seeing Heo Ranjus frenzied appearance, Hong Ye-seol burst intoughter. Afterughing for a long time, she stood up holding Pyo-wols hand.
If I stay here any longer, my eardrums will burst. Lets go and change our seats.
Pyo-wol nodded silently and followed Hong Ye-seol.
At that time, Daoshi Goh approached Pyo-wol.
Behind him was Heo Ranju who was screaming loudly while being restrained by the ck Cloud Corps. Daoshi Goh did not even look at her.
Daoshi Gohs gaze was only fixed on Pyo-wol.
He said quietly,
I dont know why youre staying at Runan, but I hope we dont meet as enemies this time. If we do meet as enemies again, Ill make you pay.
Daoshi Gohs voice was very low. However, there was a lot of bitterness inside.
Perhaps at another time, he would not have dared to threaten Pyo-wol. However, since they have nowhere to back down, even Daoshi Goh took a firm stand.
When a person who always smiled revealed their murderous intent, it would usually feel even more terrifying. However, Pyo-wol did not care about his killing intent and asked calmly,
Isnt it very ufortable to live in this world with just one arm?
Its ufortable. Especially when showering, washing my face and poopi
Then Im sure youd be even more ufortable if you lost both arms.
You!
Watch out. You never know when someone might take the other arm off.
Pyo-wol left the inn, leaving behind Daoshi Goh who was rendered speechless.
Hahahaha!
Once the two came out of the inn, Hong Ye-seolughed out loud as if she was relieved.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Ye-seol and asked,
What are you thinking?
What?
Why did youe here?
I justthought it would be fun.
You have bad taste.
Hoho! I hear that a lot.
Hong Ye-seol hugged Pyo-wols arm even tighter.
The highly trained body of an assassin overflowed with sticity. I felt a lively feeling as if the part that touched my arm would bounce off.
She was so charming that if Pyo-wol didnt know about her beforehand or if he had a weak mind, he would have sumbed to her temptation.
Even after leaving the inn, Hong Ye-seol didnt seem to want to let go of Pyo-wols arm. She walked away with Pyo-wols arms interlinked with his.
Pyo-wol also walked at her pace without taking his arms out.
Hong Ye-seol hummed as if she was in a good mood.
Hehe! Its not bad to walk like this. Shall we just start dating?
Stop talking nonsense and tell me what you need.
Oh, my! Youre so rough. No worries, I like men who are rough.
Do you want me to show you how rough I could be?
Hohoho! Im fine with that too, but not today. As you can see, my wound still hasnt healed.
Hong Ye-seol trembled, but did not let go of Pyo-wols arm. Rather, she got closer and whispered,
The person who reced me is already in Runan. Be careful.
Who is it?
Im sorry. I cant tell you more than that. Im just telling you so you will be alert. His target is you, and not the Jin family.
Me?
Yes! You. So be careful. I will be really sad if you die because of him.
Then, why not tell me his true identity?
Im sorry. Since were in the organization, I cant tell you more. Im sure with your skills, you should be able to figure it out easily.
Hong Ye-seol suddenly kissed Pyo-wol on the cheek.
Pyo-wol frowned and looked at Hong Ye-seol, who pulled out her arms and stepped back.
I definitely warned you.
Hong Ye-seol spoke once more and then suddenly disappeared.
Pyo-wol looked in the direction she had disappeared and thought,
He must be a Hundred Wraith Union assassin who is in the top ten.
Hong Ye-seol would only feel threatened if the person is one of the top ten assassins in the Hundred Wraith Union since they reached a simr level.
It was clear that someone from the top ten hade here in ce of Hong Ye-seol. If so, then its highly likely that the new assassin would be of a higher order than her.
There wouldnt have been only one assassin.
Hong Ye-seol simply said that only one assassin hade, but Pyo-wol did not believe her words.
If he was Lee Yul, he would have been furious the moment Hong Ye-seol broke the contract. And he would have established a more solid contingency n.
Even if he had to pay more, he will surely hire an assassin of aparable or greater level than her. It was a surefire way to revive his shattered pride.
He must also be the one who had hired the ck Cloud Corps.
Having already dealt with the ck Cloud Corps, Pyo-wol knew how well they were trained.
Thest time they fought, they were thoroughly yed around because they didnt have any information about Pyo-wol. But the next time they bump into each other, it will be different. It was clear that they would make ample preparations.
The ck Cloud Corps was not just a group of mercenaries. They were no different from a well-trained army.
As a group, they knew better than anyone how to maximize their strength. They also knew how to use military tactics.
They didnt show much of their prowess during their fight with Pyo-wol, but if a fight between groups breaks out, they will definitely show great power.
The fact that he even mobilized the ck Cloud Corps was proof that Lee Yul was drawing a bigger picture than expected.
Lee Yul was not simply trying to regain supremacy over Tianzhongshan and Runan.
It was clear that he was aiming for something more.
Pyo-wol turned his head and looked in the direction where the Snow Sword Manor was.
* * *
The atmosphere of the Jin family hadpletely turned over.
Because of Han Yucheon, the Sword Saints words.
Hisment that he came to see the downfall of the Jin family was enough to cool the atmosphere of the Jin family, which had been rising for a while.
If a person deres such a thing, it is human nature to stay in another amodation, away from the Jin family. However, Han Yucheon insisted on staying inside the Jin family in the end.
Jin Siwoo had no choice but to give up a room because Han Yucheon might overturn the Jin manor if he wasnt treated as he liked.
The feeling of contempt Jin Siwoo felt in the process was indescribable.
He was clenching his teeth so hard that his gums had cracked and were bleeding.
All the people gathered at the Jin family thought Han Yucheon was too much. But no one dared to say that Han Yucheon was wrong.
It was clear that the moment anyone spoke ill of him, their necks would fly off.
It was when the atmosphere was so bad that Pyo-wol returned to the Jin family.
Where have you been?
Jin Seol-ah was the first to wee Pyo-wol.
Because its still a sensitive time, the Jin familys atmosphere is different from usual, so she reacted more sharply.
She thought she had no one she could trust.
There was Ji Siwoo, who was his brother, but he was too busy to pay attention to her.
In the end, Jin Seol-ah waited for the person who she relied on the most, Pyo-wol, to return.
Once you leave, you donte back for a long time
Why is it so tense?
Hmpf!
Jin Seol-ah turned her head and made a pouting expression.
Pyo-wol did not bother tofort her.
He couldnt afford to amodate the whining of a child.
Pyo-wol walked past Jin Seol-ah. Then Jin Seol-ah hurriedly followed him.
Seriously! Dont you know manners? You have tofort me when Im sulking. What the hell
She kept on chattering behind his back, but Pyo-wol didnt even look at her.
Kuuu!
The feeling of a sharpened sword being pointed at his forehead was being transmitted from afar.
It was impossible for Pyo-wol to not know what it meant.
Someone with a strong martial art was looking at Pyo-wol.
There is only one warrior currently staying in Jin family who has reached this level.
Han Yucheon!
Having experienced his aura once, Pyo-wol remembered this feeling clearly.
Why Keuk!
When Pyo-wol stopped, Jin Seol-ah, who was right behind him, mmed her nose on his back.
Jin Seol-ah looked at Pyo-wol and flinched. The expression he had was different from usual.
What is it?
Stand back.
Yes!
Pyo-wols expression looked so serious that Jin Seol-ah didnt say anything and stepped back. She then looked in the direction Pyo-wol was looking.
A middle-aged man with a sword in his chest was walking.
In an instant, Jin Seol-ahs face turned pale.
Because she recognized the man.
He was Han Yucheon, the Sword Saint.
Han Yucheon was walking straight toward Pyo-wol.
This couldnt be a coincidence.
Han Yucheons gaze was fixed on Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol did not shake even an inch at his gaze.
Han Yucheon stopped in front of Pyo-wol.
The two silently looked at each other for a while.
The first to speak was Han Yucheon.
Its you.
You were the one who secretly looked at me yesterday.
Han Yucheons voice was as cold as the north wind and cold snow in midwinter.
Even though Han Yucheons words werent directed towards her, Jin Seol-ah shivered. But Han Yucheon didnt even look at her.
Whats your name?
Pyo-wol.
So youre Pyo-wol?
In an instant, Han Yucheons eyes grew even colder.
A swordsman who reached his level could inflict serious internal injuries on his opponent with just a nce. Its because their eyes were no different from that of a well-forged de.
For that reason, many people did not dare to meet his eyes. They would usually turn their heads or lowered their eyes.
Pyo-wols unwavering appearance touched Han Yucheons heart.
As Ga-young said, youre a madman.
Ga-young? Won Ga-young?
Yes. I am that childs master. Han Yucheon, the Sword Saint.
Only then did Han Yucheon reveal his true identity to Pyo-wol. Still, Pyo-wols expression did not change.
Han Yucheons eyebrows twitched. Pyo-wols reaction was different from what he expected.
As Ga-young said, you have a strong will. For you to maintain such an appearance even when facing me.
You have a habit of overestimating yourself. Not everyone has to kneel at you.
Aside from you, there were people who asionally said such things. Do you know what happened to all of them?
I cut out all of their tongues.
Chapter 241
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 16
Manhwa: N/A
Jin Seol-ah covered her mouth with both of her hands without realizing it.
The moment she heard Han Yucheons words, it felt as if her own tongue was being cut off.
Ah!
Jin Seol-ah trembled.
Han Yucheons killing intent was too scary for her. She was still too young to handle this kind of aura.
Han Yucheon did not openly reveal his killing intent. Nevertheless, Jin Seol-ah couldnt help but shudder in fright.
Im scared!
Jin Seol-ah is also a warrior born in a martial family so she learned martial arts from a young age. Thanks to that, she had met many warriors and been exposed to killing intent, but Han Yucheon was on a different level.
Just being in the same space as him made her feel suffocated, making her whole body tremble like an aspen tree.
She couldnt bear to be in Han Yucheons presence.
Pyo-wol and Han Yucheon were staring at each other.
They looked as if they were going to stab each other at any moment.
Jin Seol-ah couldnt breathe properly and stepped back. However, neither Pyo-wol nor Han Yucheon paid attention to her.
Jin Seol-ah didnt notice that the two had already started fighting fiercely.
It wasnt necessary to move and swing a sword to injure another person.
Han Yucheon is a warrior who was close to the highest level that could be reached with a sword.
He doesnt have to hold a sword in his hand to harm his opponent.
Han Yucheons eyes turned to Pyo-wols mouth.
At that moment, Pyo-wols eyes turned to Han Yucheons wrist. Han Yucheon seemed to flinch slightly, but soon his eyes turned to Pyo-wols chest.
Pyo-wols eyes looked at Han Yucheons feet.
Han Yucheons eyes grew cold.
They were not having a staring contest.
Their eyes were inspecting and provoking each other.
Where their eyes were directed was where the sword was going.
Ordinary warriors would not be able to understand the idea of using their eyes as a substitute for a sword, but a warrior who had reached Han Yucheon or Pyo-wols level could tell what kind of swordsmanship their opponent was going to use just by looking at their opponents eyes.
Their eyes were looking at each other, but they were in a world of their own in their heads.
In their world of imagination, they were exchanging attacks at each other.
This guy!
A light of admiration shed on Han Yucheons face.
This kind of confrontation would not harm the opponent physically, but it could leave a big scar on the mind.
Its some sort of side effect.
Han Yucheon was quite surprised that Pyo-wol understood his intentions and engaged in a mental battle with him.
This kind of confrontation is actually impossible unless the warrior is a master of a simr level as Han Yucheon.
He had roamed Jianghu for a long time, so he had met with numerous warriors and engaged in a psychological warfare. They were all the top masters of the current Jianghu.
Even when he heard about Pyo-wol from Won Ga-young, he did not acknowledge him.
He thought that no matter how strong Pyo-wols martial arts was, he would not be able to escape the limits of an assassin.
There is a clear limit to an assassins martial arts.
Although there were certain advantages to their quick and silent attacks, further development could not be expected since their situation leading to the rise is blocked.
Han Yucheon thought that Pyo-wol might have been lucky enough to have the upper hand against the Qingcheng and Emei sect in Sichuan, but he would ultimately reveal the bottom and extent of his martial arts in a head-to-head confrontation.
However, now that he had personally met Pyo-wol, his level far exceeded his expectations.
More than anything, he was shocked with how Pyo-wol managed to understand and even respond to his swordy mentally.
Han Yucheon stopped their imaginary battle. He collected the swords he had been manifesting with his eyes.
There was no point in testing Pyo-wol any further.
He had had no choice but to acknowledge him.
Han Yucheon is cold-hearted and ruthless to those who he did not acknowledge, but he was also someone who would be infinitely lenient towards those he acknowledged.
Han Yucheon opened his mouth,
I apologize. You indeed deserve to talk in front of me. Ga-youngs evaluation of you is not wrong.
What did she say?
She said that youre someone who can easily kill others, but you wont die easily yourself. Youre the first person Ga-yeong rated so highly.
Han Yucheons eyes, as he spoke, contained his longing for Won Ga-young.
She was an exceptionally clever and intelligent disciple.
She was his favorite student since she was highly talented and quick-witted. Rather than being a disciple, she was more like his real daughter. So the sense of loss he felt was inevitably great.
Han Yucheon walked and said,
Lets walk for a while.
Pyo-wol nodded and walked with him.
The reason why Pyo-wol didnt attack Han Yucheon even when he showed his killing intent was because he saw the great sense of loss in his eyes.
Jin Seol-ah did not dare to follow the two and only looked at their backs.
Pyo-wol continued walking with Han Yucheon, not caring about Jin Seol-ah.
The first to speak was Han Yucheon,
Youre here because of those childrens deaths, right?
Thats right.
I always told Ga-young that if she stays with a child like a Geum-woo, she wont live long, so she had to be careful. But that girl didnt listen to me. Now she came back as a cold corpse.
Whats the cause of her death?
It was a sword wound.
A sword wound?
It is a small wound on the forehead, the size of a childs fingernail. To a stranger, it would have looked nothing more than a scratch by a tree branch. But through that wound, a huge amount of energy went inside of her andpletely destroyed her brain. Its simr to an internal attack.1
She looks fine on the outside, but her inside must have beenpletely crushed.
Exactly. My cute student died so miserably. I couldnt even imagine it. Thats why I cant forgive Jin Geum-woo for coaxing her to go to Jianghu. If it were not for Jin Geum-woo, Ga-young would not have died.
Thats just sophistry.
Sophistry?
Her choice was not because of Jin Geum-woos coercion. She chose it herself. You just needed someone to resent, so you vent it all out on the Jin family.
Maybe. But it doesnt matter. Im not a person with a big heart anyway.
What if the real culprit who killed them is revealed?
Then I will do everything in my power to exterminate everything rted to the real culprit.
Han Yucheon exuded a terrifying aura.
The horrific aura he gave off was nothing aspared to before. All the mountains, rivers, trees and nts seemed to be screaming.
Han Yucheon asked,
Why did you bring up the real culprit? Did you find out anything?
Im looking for it.
Do you think you can find it?
Ive never missed a single thing I tracked down.
Even though theres no evidence?
I dont have proof yet, but I have a feeling. Ill be clear soon.
Han Yucheon frowned at Pyo-wols answer.
Because it was not easily believed.
After the death of his disciple, he tried to find the real culprit in every way. But he couldnt find a single piece of evidence. So it was hard to believe that Pyo-wol had already found evidence.
Really?
Youll find out in a little while.
If you find the beast that killed that child, and allow me to take revenge, then I will be on your side. I will stand by your side and fight even if all of Jianghu curses and treat you as a sinner. I promise you this with my name as the Sword Saint on the line.
* * *
There is another famous group in Runan besides the Jin family and the Snow Sword Manor.
Golden Mountain Manor.2
It is a rich manor that is known to have built a mountain out of gold.
The Golden Mountain Manor is as huge as the Jin family and the Snow Sword Manorbined. No other faction couldpare to them in terms of size alone.
No one knew how exactly rich the Golden Mountain Manor was except themselves.
However, many people believed that if the Golden Mountain Manor decided to let go of their wealth, they would be able to rescue all the poor people in the world.
Many of those who were visiting the Golden Mountain Manor for the first time found themselves overwhelmed by its scale.
The huge pavilions andplex structure which was like a city on its own towers all over the people.
Because of that, those who first visited the Golden Mountain Manor couldnt help but be intimidated that they couldnt straighten their shoulders.
The Golden Mountain Manor, like other manors, isrgely divided into an outer courtyard and an inner courtyard.
The Golden Mountain Manor is at the height of splendor.
Pavilions were built by world-ss famous artisans and were as splendid as the imperial pce.
The same goes for furniture and various decorations. They were also made by master craftsmen. Selling just one pottery standing in the corner of the hallway was enough for an ordinary family to live on for ten years. And such objects were all over the ce.
Thergest and most splendid hall in the Golden Mountain Manor is the inner courtyard.
True to its name, Golden Mountain Manor, its room shone in gold.
Since both the rooms huge pirs and roof were painted gold, it shines brightly when viewed from a distance.
Many of the objects in the Golden Mountain Manor were also in the color gold.
Even the dining table was gilded.
Two people were sitting at a golden table, eating.
A tall middle-aged man in a golden long robe and a slender woman. The middle-aged man had gained so much weight that his features could not be seen properly.
There is a mountain of food piled in front of him.
The middle-aged man gobbled up his food as if he was possessed. His appearance is reminiscent of a hungry ghost.
In contrast, the woman who looked like she was in her early twenties and sat opposite of him, ate her food in small bites and with dignity.
The appearances of the two were in great contrast to each other.
Burped!
After finishing hisst meal, the middle-aged man rubbed his stomach and burped.
The woman on the other side also put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth with a white handkerchief.
When the two finished their meal, a cautious voice was heard outside the door.
Sect leader! The captain of the defense corps has returned.
Tell him toe in.
Yes!
The middle-aged man roughly wiped the seasoning off his mouth with his sleeve. The seasoning was all over his golden long sleeve, but he didnt care.
Thank you for the meal. The food is quite tasty today.
He has the best skills in Henan. You should know how much money I spent to get him, dad.
Of course I know. Isnt that why I scolded you for spending money on useless things?
Are you ready to apologize now?
Heh heh! But I still think you spent too much money. I cant believe you spent so much money to hire a chef. You could have at least paid for it in two monthly payments, but you didnt even make the slightest effort.
Dad! You have to pay that much money to hire the right people!
The womans words made the middle-aged man snort. But the woman was not disappointed or upset. She knew her dad was originally that kind of man.
The Golden Mountain Manors sect leader, Geum Shin-chung.
Thats the status of the middle-aged man. And the woman is Geum Suryeon, the daughter of Geum Shin-chung.
Geum Suryeon was fanatically fond of gold and wore gold jewelry all over her body like his father. Even the clothes she was wearing were engraved with gorgeous patterns embroidered with gold thread.
The threads werent just in gold color, but are made with real gold.
Geum Suryeon resembles her father in everything except her appearance.
A maniacal obsession with gold, a cold heart, even quick calctions.
For that reason, she received a significant amount of authority from Geum Shin-chung and took part in the operation of the Golden Mountain Manor.
While the two of them were arguing about the cost of hiring the chef, the door opened carefully and a man went inside.
The young man, who appeared to be in his early twenties, bowed his head toward Geum Shin-chung as soon as he entered the room.
I, Geum Woo-sin, pay my respect to uncle.
Good work.
I just did what I had to do.
So why are you sote?
T, Thats
Geum Woo-shin couldnt hide his embarrassed expression.
Geum Shin-chung interrogated him.
As per schedule, you should have returned the other day, so why are you sote?
Oh, actually, I had some work to do.
What happened? Were you caught exchanging horses?
Hic!
At that moment, Geum Woo-shin was so surprised that his heart almost jumped out of his mouth.
He never dreamed that Geum Shin-chung would know that he was caught trying to swap his horse with Pyo-wol in an inn and was humiliated.
He was horrified by the fact that this incident even reached Geum Shin-chungs ears even though he clearly mped down the mouths of those who were with him.
Geum Shin-chungs eyes, which are buried in his fat, shone terribly.
Its all good! Its only natural to be greedy when you see a good horse. Since youre young youre allowed to be greedy like that, but I cant forgive the fact that you couldnt achieve your goal, and even brought shame to our name.
I-Im sorry.
What happened? Be honest with me.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Internal attack. Raws: ??????? (ȼַ). a terrifying technique to attack enemies using internal energy. Leaving the outside alone and attacking the inside to destroy it. Golden Mountain Manor. Raws: Geumsanjang, ???(ɽf). jn C gold; metals in general; money ɽ shn C mountain, hill, peak f zhung C vige, hamlet; vi; surname
Chapter 242
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 17
Manhwa: N/A
Geum Woo-sin bit his lip without realizing it.
His lips burst and blood flowed, but he didnt feel any pain. He was more scared of Geum Shin-chungs eyes than the scars on his lips.
Even though Geum Woo-sin should have nothing to fear since he learned the martial arts of the Shaolin Temple from a young age, he actually found himself afraid of his uncle, Geum Shin-chung, even more than the Shaolin Temple sect leader.
Geum Shin-chung is his biggest supporter, yet at the same time, hes also someone whos capable of taking away everything from him if he did something wrong.
Everything Geum Woo-sin is enjoying now came from Geum Shin-chung.
Geum Woo-sin would be nothing without Geum Shin-chung.
Because of that, Geum Woo-sin feared the change in the emotions of the Geum Shin-chung more than anything else.
When Geum Shin-chung looks at him with the eyes that seem to already know everything, he couldnt help but tremble.
T, The truth is
He spoke the truth about what had happened that day in the inn.
He talked about everything, including getting caught and beaten for trying to change Pyo-wols horse. He didnt even dare to mix lies.
It was his uncle, Geum Shin-chung, who was no one else.
He had the ability to detect whenever a person was lying. It was impossible to hide the truth from him.
Are you saying that you were caught stealing another guys horse?
Y-Yes.
Woo-shin!
Yes, sect leader!
When have I ever treated you poorly?
Never.
If thats the case then why are you stealing another persons horse?
I got too greedy
Then you should have purchased it or even killed the owner to take it away. This isnt just about you. Because of you, even I have been humiliated. If other people knew this, would they curse you? Or will you insult me?
Im sorry! I was wrong!
Geum Woo-sin mmed his head on the floor.
Blood sttered as his forehead was torn apart, but Geum Woo-sin did not even feel the pain. His heart was only filled with the fear of Geum Shin-chung.
Geum Shin-chung rose from his seat.
Good. Since youre already bowing, lie face down.
Pardon?
Dont move, and stay still.
Geum Shin-chung reached out and grabbed a stick next to him.
The stick with a spiral hole dug into the surface was in the color gold. It was a golden stick he had specially ordered.
Geum Woo-sin, who saw Geum Shin-chung holding a stick, closed his eyes tightly. He knew from experience what would happen to him.
Puk!
In an instant, Geum Shin-chungs stick hit his hips.
Geum Woo-sin clenched his teeth and endured the pain.
Geum Woo-sin had mastered the external arts of the Shaolin Temple. At his level, he would normally not feel any pain from a few attacks. However, the blow from the stick was on a different level.
The strike pierced through his trained muscles and prated through his bones.
Puk!
Keuk!
Geum Woo-sins eyes widened at the unimaginable pain.
He was acutely aware of the pain of hitting his bones.
Puk!
Again the stick hit his hip.
Keurgh!
In the end, Geum Woo-sin could not stand the pain and burst into screams.
His face was contorted with pain. Tears and mucus run all over his face.
Well stop here for today.
Geum Shin-chung set his stick to one side and sat down.
T, Thank you.
Did you cry, brother?
Geum Suryeon squatted down in front of Geum Woo-sin.
Embarrassed, Geum Woo-sin didnt answer. Geum Suryeon held out a handkerchief to Geum Woo-sin.
Wipe yourself with this.
Thank you.
Thank you? Im just afraid of what other people will say about my father if you went out in this state. Youre not going to talk about this, right?
That will never happen.
Ho-ho! Thats how it should be.
Geum Suryeon smiled.
Geum Woo-sin felt that her appearance was like a demon.
You must be in pain, so go out and get treatment.
I will.
Geum Woo-sin stood up from the ground.
He had only been hit three times, but it already felt like all of his hip bones had shattered.
At this rate, he was worried his excrement would have blood over it.
Geum Woo-sin endured the pain and parted with Geum Shin-chung.
I will leave now.
Take care of yourself. Ill give you another mission soon.
Yes!
Geum Woo-sin answered weakly and then went outside.
When his figure disappeared, Geum Shin-chung murmured,
What an idiot. For him to be rted to us
But, brother Woo-sin is trying to be good at everything else.
Other people work hard too. Whats important is the results.
Thats right, but
Stop. Lets not talk about it any further.
Yes!
Tch! Im not having a good day at all. My one and only nephew goes somewhere andes back beaten, and the person who borrowed that useful paper turned it into scrap.
Are you talking about the IOU that you lent to the Snow Sword Manor?
Yes.
But you got the money and interest back, right?
Geum Suryeon had a puzzled expression.
Hmph! Do you think I lent them that precious IOU just to get the interest?
Geum Shin-chung had an ufortable expression on his face.
The reason he agreed to lend money to the Jin family was to gain an upper hand in his rtionship with them.
He thought that no n would dare to look down on Golden Mountain Manor if he had the upper hand over the Jin family, who had considerable influence in Henan Province.
He used the IOU to pressure the Jin family by asking them to pay back the money they borrowed, but he didnt actually want them to pay it back.
However, the Snow Sword Manor had requested to borrow an IOU, so he had no choice but to give it. And it led to this situation.
The Jin family paid back the money, and the Golden Mountain Manor had no means to pressure the Jin family.
Then why did you lend the IOU to the Snow Sword Manor? Does the Snow Sword Manor know your weakness?
What weakness?
So why did you lend it to them? I dont understand why you would hand over the IOU so easily. And its not even to the Snow Sword Manor sect leader, but to their attendant
Geum Suryeon carefully asked what she had been curious about.
Her father, Geum Shin-chung, was a man who didnt know fear.
Although it is said that the world is dominated by force, Geum Shin-chungs financial power surpassed the power of arms. Even the warriors guarding the Golden Mountain Manor were strong enough to be treated well by other ns. So she didnt understand why Geum Shin-chung, who had countless strong men, readily responded to the request of a mere attendant.
Geum Shin-chung crossed his arms and said,
I did it for a good reason.
What is it?
Suryeon.
Yes!
Im d that youre my daughter.
Im also very happy that Im your daughter.
Yes. Youre pretty, smart, and quick-witted. You know a lot of things. But what you see is not everything.
Pardon?
The reason you dont know yet is because I havent told you about him. And I didnt tell you for a good reason.
What do you mean?
Suryeon!
Geum Suryeon felt that her father was acting unlike himself today. Ever since she had grown up, this is the first time for her father to speak so seriously in front of her.
So she felt even more wary.
Yes!
Remember, in Jianghu, those who are hiding in the dark are more dangerous than those who are well-known. Youll soon understand what I am saying once you reached my position one day.
In the end, Geum Shin-chung did not give the answer Geum Suryeon wanted.
Geum Suryeon frowned at her unresolved questions.
Who the hell is he?
* * *
On a deep, dark night, Pyo-wol walked alone in the Jin manor.
The atmosphere in the Jin manor was now much calmer.
In the beginning, many people had gathered in excitement. But their joyous atmosphere soon cooled down when the Sword Saint, Han Yucheon arrived.
Pyo-wol thought that a cold atmosphere like this would be much better.
In fact, the Jin family has been over excited more than necessary.
It was difficult to make a cool judgment in such a situation since emotions tend to take precedence over reason.
However, once Han Yucheon joined, the warriors began to calmly think about the current situation.
Many of the warriors initially joined and supported the Jin family with hopes of increasing their fame and reputation, but now, theyre starting to get anxious about what might happen in the future.
As a result, the Jin familys atmosphere cooled down, and the warriors, who would have stayed up all night in the past, went to bed early.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to take a quiet walk and organize his thoughts.
But his peace did notst long.
Is brother Pyo taking a walk too?
He didnt walk much, but someone had already saw him.
The man who approached Pyo-wol with joy was Namgung Wol.
Are you going for a walk too?
Because I cant sleep.
Namgung Wol replied with a smile.
He naturally came to Pyo-wols side and walked with him.
The two did not speak a word to each other for a while.
It was a night full of thoughts.
Pyo-wol and Namgung Wol just continued to walk, lost in their own thoughts.
Namgung Wol was the first to break the silence.
He suddenly asked Pyo-wol,
Who do you think will win, brother Pyo? Im hoping for the Jin family to win.
Is it because its Jin Geum-woos family?
Thats one reason, of course. But I have a bigger reason for not wanting the Snow Sword Manor to win.
What is it?
Theyre suspicious. There are a lot of parts that I dont understand.
What aspects do you not understand?
The actions of the Snow Sword Manor. Little is known about their actions after they were driven out of Tianzhongshan by the Jin family. It should have been impossible for them to recover.
When they lost their home to the Jin family and were miserably kicked out of Runan, only about 300 people remained at the Snow Sword Manor.
It wasnt arge number by any means, but it wasnt a very small number either.
So it was truly out of the ordinary when as many as three hundred people had moved and yet there were no traces of them that could be found.
Furthermore, its unknown how they built such arge fortune and how they were able to sustain so many members.
Namgung Wol had made up his mind to investigate them, but he ended up failing.
They have amassed enormous wealth and military power that threatens the Jin family, but the process in which they do so is unknown?
It was conceptually impossible.
It seems that the Snow Sword Manor suddenly fell from the sky. The process by which they returned to Runan is also unclear. If so many people worked, there should be traces, but there is no such thing.
..
Its as if someone was determined to erase their tracks.
Namgung Wol stopped walking and looked at Pyo-wol.
Even in the dark, his eyes were shining brightly.
Pyo-wol recalled Jin Geum-woo from Namgung Wols eyes.
Jin Geum-woos eyes were also like that.
His eyes were always looking for an answer. So he wandered the world in search of an answer.
Not even Pyo-wol could tell if Jin Geum-woo had found the answer he was looking for.
In the end, he lost his life, and the truth he was looking for remains unknown to the world.
If Pyo-wol had not met him, he would not have known what Jin Geum-wu was searching for.
Namgung Wol was looking for the truth about Jin Geum-woos death.
His eyes were eager for an answer.
Do you have any ideas?
None.
Really?
Yes.
Hoo! I thought brother Pyo would have known something.
Namgung Wol looked disappointed for a moment.
At least one thing was certain.
Namgung Wols feelings for Jin Geum-woo are real and sincere.
Pyo-wol said,
I want you to live long.
What?
Namgung Wol blinked at Pyo-wols words out of the blue.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
Internal attack. Raws: ??????? (ȼַ). a terrifying technique to attack enemies using internal energy. Leaving the outside alone and attacking the inside to destroy it. Golden Mountain Manor. Raws: Geumsanjang, ???(ɽf). jn C gold; metals in general; money ɽ shn C mountain, hill, peak f zhung C vige, hamlet; vi; surname
Chapter 243
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 18
Manhwa: N/A
Amitabha Buddha! The energy of Tianzhongshan is better than I thought. I can see why the Snow Sword Manor is so eager toe back here.
Thats true.
Two monks talked while looking at Tianzhongshan.
They were Seong-un and Bo-kyeong. Theyre now on their way to the Jin manor after stopping by the Snow Sword Manor.
The two monks couldnt help but admire Tianzhongshan.
To ordinary people, it might just look like a high mountain with beautiful scenery, but to others, they could see and feel the mysterious aura of the mountain.
The two of them continue to converse as they head to the Jin manor.
They left the Snow Sword Manor early in the morning and traveled here.
During their stay at the Snow Sword Manor, they tried their best to persuade Seol Kang-yeon.
They argued that if the Snow Sword Manor continues to fight the Jin family, many people will die and be unhappy with them.
But Seol Kang-yeon would only reply the same answer every time.
Everything would depend on the decision of the Jin family. If they willingly return ournd, nothing will happen, but if they refuse, we will have to take it by force. In any case, we have proper justification. No matter how strong your sect is, you cant intervene in this fight without any justification.
Seong-un and Bo-kyeong couldnt convince Seol Kang-yeon since his words held some truth.
Even if the Shaolin Temple is hailed as the leader of the Henan Jianghu and has great power to be at the top of the world, they could not forcefully intervene in the quarrels of other sects.
Of course, they could have put forward the justification of stabilizing Henan Jianghu, but that justification isnt enough to intervene in the fight between the two factions.
They may be able to do so if it were before when the Shaolin Temple had unrivaled power, but unfortunately, the current Shaolin Temples power isnt that much.
No matter how strong the Shaolin Temple is, they couldnt help but be careful and wary with what the others would think.
So going to the Jin family is the next best option.
Since they couldnt convince the Snow Sword Manor, they could at least try to convince the Jin family.
As soon as Jin Siwoo heard that two monks had arrived, he hurriedly ran out.
I, Jin Siwoo of the Jin family, pay my respects to the two high monks.
Its unreasonable to call us high monks. Its an honor to meet Jin Siwoo like this.
Seong-un waved his hand and said his greetings.
Bo-kyeong also cupped his fist and said hello.
I, Bo-kyeong of the Shaolin Temple, also greets Young Master Jin.
Im honored to have you here. Let us go inside.
Jin Siwoo took the two of them and went inside.
When word spread that someone from Shaolin Temple had arrived, many people came out to watch.
Members of the Shaolin Temple really came.
I cant believe the Shaolin Temple sent two disciples. This must be a really urgent matter.
Why wouldnt they? One wrong move and the entirend of Henan could be wrapped up in the fight of the two sects, so they couldnt afford to just leave the issue alone.
But I dont know if the Jin family can be persuaded. Theres only one thing the Shaolin Temple can suggest to the Jin family. And that is to yield.
Even though Seong-un and Bo-kyeong were monks from the Shaolin Temple, the warriors looked at the two with doubt.
Its not that they doubt the Shaolin Temples ability, but the fight of the Jin family and Snow Sword Manor had escted to an extent that it would be difficult for them to stop just because of someones intervention.
Amitabha Buddha!
Noticing the atmosphere around him, Bo-kyeong had a gloomy expression.
It was exactly the same atmosphere at the Snow Sword Manor.
The people seemed weing on the outside, but in reality, their eyes are the same as looking at an uninvited guest.
Bo-kyeong wasnt used to having such gazes on him. He felt like a criminal.
When they finally arrived at Jin Siwoos residence, Seong-un said to Bo-kyeong,
Bo-kyeong. Im going to talk to Young Master Jin. You can use this time to look around the Jin family in the meantime.
Okay.
Seong-un went into the room with Jin Siwoo, while Bo-kyeong, who was left alone, wandered aimlessly through Jins house.
Hm?
A look of recognition shed in his eyes.
He saw a familiar face among the countless strangers.
Pyo-wol!
He was the man who apanied Wu Jang-rak and his party when they transported the original Buddhist scriptures.
At that time, he didnt know much about Pyo-wol and he felt reluctant and ufortable to talk to him for some reason.
He had only found out about Pyo-wols true identity after the Rain Mountain Manor warriors were killed by him. But at that time, Pyo-wol had already left.
Pyo-wol had a unique atmosphere that seemed empty. Thanks to that, Bo-kyeong was able to recognize Pyo-wol.
A person can hide or change their face, but their unique atmosphere doesnt change easily.
Of course, its possible for a persons atmosphere to change, especially for a warrior at Pyo-wols level, but for some reason, he was maintaining the same atmosphere he had in the Wudang sect.
Bo-kyeong saw another familiar face beside Pyo-wol.
He instantly gleamed and approached them with an excited expression,
Amitabha! Brother Namgung!
Oh, is that you, Bo-kyeong?
Namgung Wol also answered Bo-kyeongs call with the same merriment.
Namgung Wol and Bo-kyeong had already met each other before.
I heard that someone came from the Shaolin Temple, so it was you whom they sent.
What about you, Brother Namgung? Did youe here because of your rtionship with Young Master Jin?
Thats right!
As I expected.
Oh! This person is
I know him. I already met him at Wudang Mountain.
Bo-kyeong interrupted Namgung Wol who was about to introduce Pyo-wol.
He greeted Pyo-wol directly,
Its nice to see you again, Master Pyo!
I see.
I thought Id never see you again after we parted like that at Wudang Mountain, but seeing that we met again like this, it must be fate.
Whether its a good or bad rtionship remains to be seen.
I hope its the former.
Bo-kyeong smiled kindly.
Namgug Wol interrupted the conversation between the two,
Come on now, lets talk over a cup of tea instead of here. Haha!
Namgung Wol seemed very happy to see Bo-kyeong after a long time.
It was the same with Bo-kyeong.
His reluctance towards Pyo-wol remains unchanged, but the moment he met Namgung Wol, who he considers as his close friend, he felt that the tension that had built up whileing to Jin family through the Snow Sword Manor became relieved a little.
Namgung Wol said to Pyo-wol,
Lets go with Master Pyo.
No, thanks.
Well, that cant be helped. Lets go, Bo-kyeong!
Although they had not been together for a while, Namgung Wol already knew what Pyo-wols personality was like.
He was a man who never spoke empty words.
Once Pyo-wol said no, that was it. It was clear that if he invited him again, he would only decline.
He grabbed Bo-kyeongs hand.
The two quickly disappeared, leaving Pyo-wol in the crowd.
* * *
The conversation between Jin Siwoo and Seong-un continued untilte at night. But the conversation between the two didnt progress for a long time.
If the Jin family could just yield a little bit
How much more should the Jin family concede?
If you dont, not only Henan, but the entire world could be swept away by the fight.
If we yield, what will Shaolin Temple do for us?
Thats
I dont think its easy to say concessions just because its someone elses business.
Ill think about what the Shaolin Temple can offer. Lets call it a day for now.
I apologize, monk! Im a little sensitive these days so I must have talked too sharply.
Amitabha! I understand. Anyone else would have done the same.
Thank you for your understanding.
Jin Siwoo let out a light sigh.
His face was full of tired light.
Seong-un looked at Jin Siwoo with a pitiful expression.
He found it pitiable to see a young warrior struggling alone.
He also wanted to help the Jin family. But he couldnt.
The Shaolin Temple had to remain strictly neutral.
Jin Siwoo gave Seong-un the best residence to stay in.
Amitabha Buddha! There is no need to give me such a nice room.
This is the only thing I can do for you.
No. This is more than enough. Thank you.
Then make yourself at home.
Jin Siwoo said to Sung-woon before retreating.
Seong-un, who was left alone, looked around the room for a while.
The room might not look shy, but its neat. It looked like a room that is managed with quite a lot of effort. He could see that Jin Siwoo is treating him with extreme sincerity.
Is Bo-kyeong going to bete?
On the way to this ce, he had heard that Bo-kyeong met Namgung Wol.
Many people liked Namgung Wol because of his excellent martial arts and good personality. Thats also the same reason why Seong-un liked Namgung Wol.
Ill have to talk to him tomorrow.
Namgung Wol hade to the Jin family before him, so he might have known the situation here much better. If he can ask him for advice, he might be able to convince Jin Siwoo.
Seong-un took off his outer robe from his body and hung it on the wall.
Wearing only a gray monks robe, he sat down at the left table. He then quickly opened the Buddhist scriptures he always carried with him.
No matter how arduous the journey was, it was his long-standing habit to finish the day by reading Buddhist scriptures in the evening.
Seong-un started reciting the sutra.
* * *
Bo-kyeong and Namgung Wol talked while sitting on a wide wooden bench under arge tree.
There was a bottle of alcohol in front of them.
Drinking alcohol is considered taboo for a monk, but Bo-kyeong still drank because he met his friend, Namgung Wol.
Even though he just drank a few cups, Bo-kyeongs face was flushed red. On the other hand, Namgung Wol, who drank a lot more than him, maintained his usualplexion.
The two talked for quite some time.
Its been a long time since theyst met, so they had a lot to talk about.
They started with each others greetings and then went through the current situation in Jianghu then reached the confrontation between Jin family and Snow Sword Manor.
Namgung Wol sighed,
So youre saying that Snow Sword Manor doesnt intend to step down at all?
Thats right. Senior brother and I tried out best to persuade the Snow Sword Manor sect leader, but he didnt want to listen at all.
Even with the name of the Shaolin Temple at the forefront, they still remained so stubborn?
The name and authority of our sect did not work on him at all. And if he seemed that he was at a disadvantage, he would ask his attendant to speak. We couldnt even see the face of the attendant.
Attendant?
I heard that he is a very capable person. Many people at the Snow Sword Manor regard him highly.
Hoo!
Namgung Wol frowned at Bo-kyeongs words.
His intelligencework did not have any information about the Snow Sword Manors attendant at all.
If hes thatpetent, he would have entered the Heavenly Guardian Associations informationwork.
There could only be two possible reasons for this.
Its either the informationwork of the Heavenly Guardian Association is weak, or the Snow Sword Manor attendant had hidden himself so thoroughly.
Namgung Wol thought it was thetter.
Being a member of the Heavenly Guardian Association, he was well aware of how great their informationwork was.
Bo-kyeongs words continued,
Senior brother really tried to convince him with all his might. But it wasnt enough.
So thats why you came to the Jin family.
Thats right! If we couldnt persuade the Snow Sword Manor, then maybe we can persuade the Jin family instead?
They wouldnt be easy to persuade. The Jin family is also struggling. Master Jin Wol-myeong suddenly copsed, and Geom-woo was also killed. If they give in to the Snow Sword Manor here, it will be impossible for the Jin manor to exist any longer.
Hoo!
Bo-kyeong let out a sigh.
It was a fact he was well aware of. He felt ashamed that he had to convince them despite being fully aware of the Jin familys situation.
Namgung Wol patted Bo-kyeong on the shoulder tofort him.
Cheer up.
Then help me, Brother Namgung.
Geum-woo was my friend.
Arent I your friend too?
You understand. But youre still alive, arent you?
How cold-hearted. Oh by the way, how is he?
Who?
Pyo-wol!
The moment Bo-kyeong mentioned his name, Namgung Wolsplexion hardened.
Bo-kyeong was also nervous.
Namgung Wol looked at his hand and said,
I think I can reach him if I stretch out my hand, but Im not confident yet.
That much?
If you spend some time with him, you will naturally feel it too.
I already know from experience. But I thought Brother Namgung would be different.
Bo-kyeongsplexion darkened.
As the atmosphere became heavy, Namgung Wol smiled and said,
Its already thiste at night. Lets take a break for today and talk again tomorrow.
Okay.
Bo-kyeong also agreed with him.
Ill take you to your room.
Theres no need for that. I can find it on my own.
Haha! Just ept your friends sincerity.
Bo-kyeong was forced to nod to Nam Gung-wols generosity.
The two of them headed to Bo-kyeongs amodation side by side.
Bo-kyeong, who arrived in front of his residence, said at the door,
Senior brother, this is Bo-kyeong. May I go inside?
Are you sleeping already? Theres no way thats the case.
Hearing no answering from the room, Bo-kyeong tilted his head.
He then carefully entered the room, leaving Namgung Wol behind.
Bo-kyeongs eyes widened as he entered the room.
Senior brother!
Chapter 244
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 19
Manhwa: N/A
Seong-un sat in a posture as if he had been reading Buddhist scriptures.
He seemed at peace, sitting cross legged with his half-lidded eyes. At first nce, he just looked as if he had fallen asleep while reading.
However, he stayedpletely still. He didnt move at all which was strange.
If Seong-un was inside the room, he would have to turn his head and answer Bo-kyeongs call, but Seong-un just continued to gaze at the Buddhist scriptures without any movement.
Feeling uneasy, Bo-kyeong raised his voice,
Senior brother!
Even then, Seong-un did not answer.
Bo-kyeong hurriedly approached Seong-un.
He ced his hand on Seong-uns pulse, but he couldnt feel anything. Even when he put his hand to Seong-uns nose, he couldnt feel any breathing.
Senior brother!
Whats going on?
Surprised by Bo-kyeongs screams, Namgung Wol went inside.
He too was shocked to see Seong-uns condition. It took him a short time to understand what happened to Seong-un.
What is this?
How can it be! Senior brother he reached nirvana.
Bo-kyeong murmured with a sorrowful expression.
Namgung Wol also couldnt hide his bewildered expression.
How?
Seong-un is a first-generation disciple of the Shaolin Temple.
Although he is not the best among the first-generation disciples since he is ranked third, the level of his martial arts was by no means trivial.
But Seong-sun still ended up losing his life.
Whats more is that he died in the Jin manor, and not anywhere else. He couldnt even imagine what kind of consequences would happen. One thing is certain. Henan Jianghu would fall into extreme chaos because of this.
Namgung Wol hurriedly examined Seong-uns body.
First of all, it is to find out whether it was a natural death or an assassination.
This?
A faint sword wound was visible on the back of Seong-uns neck.
It was a faint scar, like a cut in paper. Not a single drop of blood was shed, but Namgung Wol instinctively figured out that this was the cause of Seong-uns death.
Namgung Wol closed his eyes tightly.
Oh god!
* * *
The Jin family was flipped over.
A first-generation disciple of the Shaolin Temple had just died in their manor.
Furthermore, its a monk who came as a messenger.
This was something that would not only turn the Jin family upside down, but also the entire Jianghu.
Within decades, there was no case of a Shaolin Temple disciple losing his life while traveling in Jianghu.
The same is true for a first-generation disciple.
Jin Siwoo looked at Seong-uns body in front of him with a sad expression.
Seong-uns expression was so peaceful that if some stranger saw him, he would have mistaken that he was asleep.
He didnt appear to have been assassinated or killed. But its undeniable that he was dead.
He had no temperature, no pulse, no breathing.
His expression was peaceful, but his body was as cold as ice.
What in the world
Jin Siwoo didnt know what to say.
It wasnt to make matters worse.
This was simply the worst.
This incident is something that could lead to a fight with the Shaolin Temple. Fighting against the Snow Sword Manor is not a problem. But against the Shaolin Temple? He wasnt sure if the Jin family would be able to stay and survive in Henan if that were to happen.
If it turns out that the Jin family is involved in Seong-uns death, no one in Henan will support the Jin family. Furthermore, all of the people who had gathered to help the Jin family would immediately leave.
Jin Siwoo couldnt think of a way to fix this situation.
Why give such an ordeal to the Jin family
Jin Siwoo couldnt think of anything.
It was the same with the elders gathered in the room.
None of them coulde up with a solution to the unprecedented situation.
Bo-kyeong opened his mouth,
I will transport senior brothers body to the Shaolin Temple.
We havent been able to identify the culprit yet
Looking at the Jin familys situation, I dont think youll be able to find the culprit.
Bo-kyeongs voice was cold.
Even the most rational person could maintain his reason under such circumstances.
Bo-kyeongs heart was currently full of guilt.
Its my fault. This happened because I didnt stay with senior brother.
This incident happened when he was away so the guilt he felt was inevitably greater.
Its not your fault. Dont me yourself.
Namgung Wolforted him by his side, but Bo-kyeong couldnt hear anything.
He only thought of taking Seong-uns body to the Shaolin Temple. But Jin Siwoo couldnt allow him to leave easily.
He had to at least reveal the cause of Seong-uns death first, and guarantee that the Jin family is not responsible. If he just sent Seong-uns body like this, the Jin family would have to take all the responsibility.
I will leave the Jin family as soon as the day dawns.
Please wait a moment.
I cant do that. I will take him to the Shaolin Temple as soon as possible. I will find the culprit by investigating the cause of his death.
You would be able to find the culprit here too.
How?
You can call him.
Who?
Pyo-wol. If its him, he will be able to reveal the cause of monk Seong-uns death.
Bo-kyeong was startled by Jin Siwoos suggestion.
The moment he heard the name Pyo-wol, he felt the chill as if ice water had been poured on him.
Pyo-wol is an assassin.
And one of the best assassins in the world at that.
He might be able to reveal the cause of Seong-uns death.
But since Pyo-wol is also an assassin, he felt repulsed at the idea.
By any chance?
A seed of doubt bloomed in Bo-kyeongs heart.
He wasnt as calm or rational as Seong-un.
Although he is a member of the Shaolin Temple, he considers himself more of a warrior rather than a disciple of Buddhism. Perhaps thats why, rather than judging something rationally, he had a stronger tendency to act based on instinct.
The moment he heard Pyo-wols name, Bo-kyeong suspected that Pyo-wol might have been the one who assassinated Seong-un.
He shook his head for a moment to shake off his doubts, but the buds that had blossomed deep in his heart still remained.
Namgung Wol, who was by his side, agreed with Jin Siwoos opinion.
Thats a good idea. Im sure he would be able to figure out how monk Seong-un was assassinated. Maybe he can even find the assassin.
What if he is the assassin who killed senior brother?
Hes not the type to do that. Youre being oversensitive.
Brother Namgung, please put yourself in my position. Im in a situation where I cant easily trust anyone.
I understand. But trust me this time and leave it to him.
Okay I understand.
In the end, Bo-kyeong epted Namgung Wols opinion. However, the light of doubt in his eyes still lingered. Namgung Wol didnt say anything more, and could only sigh.
It was the same with Jin Siwoo and others.
Jin Siwoo looked at Bo-kyeong and then sent someone to fetch Pyo-wol.
Right now, there was no one he could trust but Pyo-wol.
Its really a mountain beyond a mountain.
Jin Siwoo closed his eyes.
If he could, he wanted to be freed of this burden.
He wanted to pass this heavy burden on his shoulders to someone else. But unfortunately, he had no one to pass it on.
The moment he gives up, the fate of the Jin family would also be over. So he couldnt give up.
After a while, Pyo-wol arrived in the room.
The first thing Pyo-wol felt after entering the room was Bo-kyeongs hostile gaze at him. Not only that, but the elders of the Jin family were looking at him with ufortable eyes.
They were ufortable at the fact that they have to entrust the fate of the Jin family to an assassin.
Pyo-wols gaze turned to Seong-un lying on the floor.
As if he was in a deep sleep, his paleplexion contrasted with his calm expression.
Pyo-wol sat down in front of Seong-un without being surprised. He had already heard that Seong-un had died.
As Pyo-wol was about to examine the wound, Bo-kyeong opened his mouth,
If youre not confident, get out now.
I also consider you a suspect.
Bo-kyeong made no effort to hide his hostility.
Pyo-wol stared at Bo-kyeong and replied,
Back off.
Are you not confident?
No matter what I do, youre going to end up doubting me anyway, isnt that right?
Do as you like. Since Im being suspected then I wont touch the body.
Can you even guarantee that you would be able to find the culprit?
No.
Are you ying with me right now?!
What are you doing? Dont pass the responsibility you couldnt keep to anyone. Its too obvious.
Keugh!
Bo-kyeong clenched his fists tightly in a fit of rage.
Pyo-wol didnt react even after seeing Bo-kyeongs expression.
Bo-kyeong really tried to pounce on Pyo-wol. However, as soon as he saw Pyo-wols eyes, he came to his senses.
Pyo-wols eyes that didnt even contain emotions seemed to gently dig into his inner thoughts and feelings.
Bo-kyeong felt ashamed.
He could not admit that he was no different from other humans and that he was intimidated by Pyo-wol.
Bo-kyeong shook his head.
On second thought, I dont think I can entrust senior brothers body to him. Id rather send a messenger pigeon to the main sect and ask them to send someone. Senior brother Un-ha is proficient in medicine, so he will surely be able to find the culprit through the autopsy.
But!
Namgung Wol tried to stop him, but to no avail.
Bo-kyeong pursed his lips and refused to listen to what he had to say.
Namgung Wol closed his eyes at his stubbornness.
If the Shaolin Temple sent their people, things would definitely be moreplicated.
Seong-uns death was obviously regrettable, but this also gives the Shaolin Temple an excuse to intervene in the affairs of the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family.
Now, the Shaolin Temple will try to get involved in this situation by sending not only Un-ha, but also its elite members.
Namgung Wol could not have imagined that things would turn out to be thisplicated.
It was then.
Young master!
Someones urgent voice came from outside.
At that moment, everyone in the room felt their hearts sink. They instinctively felt that something bad had happened.
Jin Siwoo asked hurriedly,
Whats going on?
Were in trouble! The patrol team that was sent to monitor the movements of the Snow Sword Manor has been wiped out!
Everyone in the room jumped to their feet in surprise at the subordinates report.
Jin Siwoo hurriedly mmed the door and left.
Is that true?!
Yes! They say there was a collision with the Snow Sword Manor warriors, but not a single one came back.
How could?
Jin Siwoosplexion turned white.
We cant stand still! If we dont respond even after being attacked, the warriors who came to help the family will leave!
Thats right. We need to send troops to punish them.
The elders all insisted on a hard-line response.
If they hesitate here, they would inevitably lose in terms of momentum.
At a time like this
Jin Siwoo nced at Bo-kyeong.
Bo-kyeong was no longer interested in the Jin familys affairs.
His only interest was finding out who killed his senior brother, Seong-un. It seemed that there would be no use in iming Jin familys innocence to him who had already closed his eyes and blocked his ears.
In the end, Jin Siwoo decided to put off the matter of finding the truth about Seong-uns death.
The important thing now is to seize the victory in the fight against the Snow Sword Manor.
Summon the Iron Sword Corps1 right now.
Yes, young master!
At Jin Siwoosmand, the Jin family started to move.
The Iron Sword Corps is a response team created in case something like this happened.
Their purpose was thorough retribution and revenge.
The martial arts of the Iron Sword Corps,posed of the elites of the Jin family, were unquestionably outstanding.
Summoning of the Iron Sword Corps is just the beginning.
The whole Jin family started to move.
This cant be a coincidence I cant believe a conflict with the Snow Sword Manor just have to happen at this time.
Namgung Wol murmured with a stunned and puzzled expression.
No one else knew, but he certainly knew.
The fact that they shouldnt just bury Seong-uns death and move on.
An iplete suture is bound to cause a bigger problem.
They may be able to dodge the problem right now, but at some point, they will have to face the truth. No one would be able to predict how much it would cost then.
Pyo-wol said to Namgung Wol,
Do you think its a coincidence?
You mean its not?
None of the things that happened today happened by chance. All of this was carefully nned by someone.
Who the hell?
Instead of answering, Pyo-wol looked at Seong-uns body.
Even without looking closely, he could see the cause of Seong-uns death.
Its the skill of an assassin.
Among those who entered Runan, there were only a few who had this level of skill.
The assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union have begun to move.
By using them to kill Seong-un, even the Shaolin Temple would be dragged into this mess.
Pyo-wol realized that the painting that person drew was muchrger and moreplex than he expected.
Hes not just after the hegemony of Runan
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Pyo-wol finally met a smart and cunning opponent. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Iron Sword Corps. Raws: ???(F). F ti, di C iron; strong, solid, firm jin C sword, dagger, saber du, su, zhu C team, group; army unit
Chapter 245
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 20
Manhwa: N/A
The Iron Sword Corps sent by the Jin family promised that they would get revenge on behalf of the patrol team. So they went ahead and killed all twelve warriors of the Snow Sword Manor responsible for attacking the patrol team.
During this process, no one from the Iron Sword Corps was injured.
The Snow Sword Manor immediately reacted to this.
They dered that they would avenge the dead.
The bloody cycle of vengeance began to roll.
It didnt matter who started the fight first. This fight was bound to happen someday anyway.
It was a battle that both the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family could not back down from.
Furthermore, they wouldnt have to worry about Seong-un of the Shaolin Temple, meddling and interfering with their fight, since he ended up losing his life to an assassin.
As the fierce battle between the two factions continued day after day, countless people died, and the public sentiment became vicious.
Dozens of cities have be lifeless, and people have disappeared from the streets.
The fight between the two factions became the hot topic of many strong sects.
This is because for the first time in decades, tworge sects of Jianghu shed.
In terms of scale alone, neither the Snow Sword Manor nor the Jin family could be considered as one of the great sects. But if the number of warriors who joined to support them was added, it was safe to say that they could be a small great sect.
Many sects observed the fight between the two sects since they do not know how great the repercussions and consequences the fight would cause.
The atmosphere of the Jin family has changed a lot as they shed with the Snow Sword Manor.
The somehow rxed atmosphere before was nowhere to be found.
The warriors of the Jin family have already gone through several fierce battles.
The experience of having to face the cold corpses of their colleagues who they were together with until yesterday turned them into savage warriors.
It was the same with the warriors who came to support the Jin family.
The fight with the Snow Sword Manor was fiercer and terrible than they expected. Because of that, they started to harbor hatred and hostility towards the Snow Sword Manor.
They have now gone beyond helping the Jin family simply because of friendship. They themselves began to empathize with the Jin family in the fight against the Snow Sword Manor.
It was no longer just the Jin familys fight.
As if it were their own business, they did their best to fight the Snow Sword Manor.
As the fierce battle continued day after day, good news flew into the Jin manor.
The Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth1 and Master of the Changing Peak Pavilion2 joined the Jin family.
Both of them were masters of great reputations in Jianghu.
The Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth is a master rumored to be a descendant of Guanyin Temple3, that had gone extinct a long time ago, while the Master of the Changing Peak Pavilion is the current master of the sect called Changing Peak.
When the two of them joined, the Jin familys morale greatly increased
Waaaa! The Iron Sword Corps are back!
Hurry up and give way!
The warriors of the Jin family cheered at the return of the Iron Sword Corps.
The group that had the biggest contribution in the fight against the Snow Sword Manor is the Iron Sword Corps.
They always fought at the forefront.
They do not know how many people they have harmed or killed.
In the process, they be elites whom the Jin family could trust.
Even now, they were on their way home after killing dozens of warriors in the Snow Sword Manor. Seeing them soaked in blood, the people of the Jin family cheered.
They hurriedly cleared the obstacles blocking their way.
The Jin manor is not surrounded by a high wall like a Snow Sword Manor. This is because the Jin manor is sorge that its impossible to build a wall. This also made it impossible to build a gate. For this reason, various barriers were erected on the road at the entrance of the vige to prevent unauthorized people from going in.
In addition, fortification work was being carried out around the Jin manor.
A moat was built around the vige with various traps installed. This was not simply to prepare for the invasion of the Snow Sword Manor, but also to prevent the infiltration of assassins.
Bo-kyeong still hasnt left the Jin manor.
Seong-uns body is stored in a vessel called Ice Jade Coffin.
The Ice Jade Coffin is a coffin made out of jade that emits cold air. Its the only one of its kind.
Bo-kyeong wanted to preserve Seong-uns body as much as possible, so the Jin family had no choice but to give him the Ice Jade Coffin.
Bo-kyeong guarded the Ice Jade Coffin containing Seong-uns body. He did not leave it even for a moment.
Its been several days since the war with Snow Sword Manor broke out, and Bo-kyeong is surviving on the minimum amount of food. His appearance was so pitiful that it could bring anyone to tears.
But no one dared tofort or even approach him.
This is because a chill as terrible as the cold air from the Ice Jade Hall radiated from his body.
Only Namgung Wol would asionallye and give him a meal.
Maybe my friend will be the one to fall first.
Namgung Wol let out a deep sigh.
Bo-kyeong was unable to forgive himself.
The night Seong-un was assassinated, he was unable to protect Seong-un because he was busy spending time with Namgung Wol.
As the days went by, Bo-kyeong kept getting thinner. And there was even a murderous glint in his eyes.
Namgung Wol felt guilty about the sudden change in his friend.
All of this happened because Bo-kyeong was with him at the time of the ident.
Hoo!
Namgung Wol let out another deep sigh.
Until he arrived at the Jin family, he had no idea that the problem would be this serious.
He just came to help the family of his recently departed close friend, but he didnt expect that the situation would turn out to be soplicated.
He was at a loss as to where to start unraveling the twisted thread.
At a time like this, he wanted to talk to someone.
At that time, there was someone who suddenly came to mind.
Pyo-wol!
However, he had already been away for several days after Seong-uns assassination.
Most people recognized him as just a man with a beautiful face, but those who knew even a little about his true identity suspected that he might be the assassin who killed Seong-un.
The attitude Bo-kyeong showed that day sowed the seeds of doubt in their hearts as well.
Namgung Wol and Oh Jugang thought it was impossible, but some people went around saying that Pyo-wol might be the culprit.
Maybe thats also the reason why that at some point Pyo-wol also disappeared from the public eye.
* * *
Pyo-wol stood alone at the top of a tall tree.
The ce he was stepping on was a thin branch the size of a childs finger.
Every time the wind blew, the branches swayed and bent like they were about to break. Pyo-wols body shook as well. But Pyo-wol never lost his bnce and fell from the branch.
When the branch swayed, he also let himself be swayed.
The wind blew his clothes and hair, but it didnt throw him off bnce.
Gggeuk!
At that time, a strange sound reached Pyo-wols ears.
It sounded like a big tiger scratching a tree with its ws.
The sound came from the tree trunk beneath his feet.
Something was crawling up the tree he was standing on.
Pyo-wol frowned the moment he saw it creep up little by little.
Pyo-wol was the type of person that rarely shows his emotions, but this time, he was really quite surprised.
Climbing the tree he was standing on was a doll the size of a three or four year old child.
The doll was made of wood and cloth. It looked quite crude and bizarre.
The doll was eagerly climbing up the tree by itself, so Pyo-wol couldnt help but be surprised.
The doll eagerly climbed the tree as if it had life, then stood up holding on to the branch on the other side of Pyo-wol.
The doll tilted its head, looked at Pyo-wols face, and opened its mouth,
As expected, youre handsome as Ive heard.
The doll talked like a human.
If other people saw this scene, they would have started a fight saying that the doll was haunted or possessed by a ghost. However, Pyo-wol just inly looked at the doll.
Then the doll grabbed its stomach andughed,
Keuhehe! Youre not surprised.
Its you.
What do you mean?
The one who killed Seong-un.
Oho! How did you know?
The doll had a look of admiration.
Instead of answering, Pyo-wol looked into the distance.
Far beyond the doll.
Then the doll pped and said,
Haha! This is great. Youre really amazing!
Are you using a doll because youre not confident enough toe personally?
Do I really have to show my face just to say hello? You should know that people like us dont show our faces to others.
The doll touched its face with both of its hands.
It looked like it was mocking Pyo-wol. No, it was actually making fun of Pyo-wol.
There was no way the doll could be alive.
The doll was just a tool or means to deliver a persons message.
Pyo-wol didnt even know how this was possible.
Because this was his first time seeing such a thing.
Nevertheless, he wasnt surprised because he knew that there were demonic arts in Jianghu that could make this possible.
Those who use these kinds of techniques are often treated as evildoers in Jianghu, and thus were rejected by those who had mastered traditional martial arts. So they hid more in the shadows and became an existence that is not easily seen.
The reason why the owner of the doll was impressed was because Pyo-wols eyes were looking exactly at the ce where his real body was.
He didnt know how Pyo-wol managed to figure out his location.
Pyo-wol asked,
Whats your name?
Heuk-ho!
The doll answered confidently.
His attitude shows that he had nothing to lose.
He was surprised that Pyo-wol managed to pinpoint exactly where he was hiding, but he also had that much ability.
Pyo-wol asked,
Are you from the Hundred Wraith Union?
Yes. Hong Ye-seol gave up her mission so Im here as her recement. Look forward to it. I will not let you down. Oh, right! Did you receive the present?
You mean killing Seong-un?
Hehe, yes. Now it seems that you are in trouble because of me. So how about joining the Hundred Wraith Union?
No thanks.
I knew you would say that. Actually, I hoped that you wouldnt really join. After all, I cant kill you if were on the same side.
I guess you dont think youre going to die.
Im not like the idiots youve dealt with so far.
Thats what they all say. They all said that they were different but they were all the same.
Hehe! Really? But I will be different. I guarantee it.
I look forward to it.
You will not be disappointed.
The doll thumped its chest as if telling Pyo-wol to trust it. Then it lost its bnce and fell under the tree, but it managed to hold on to the branch again and hold on.
Pyo-wol was honestly impressed at the sight of the doll.
Heuk-hos real body was hiding hundreds of miles away from here. It wouldnt have been easy for a person to manipte a puppet from such a distance.
No matter how great their techniques or demonic arts are, it was an act that could not be done without the support of the internal strength.
He didnt know what Heuk-hos ability was, but just looking at the way he manipted the doll as if it were his own limbs, he could tell that he was a master of great demonic arts.
Pyo-wol asked,
Why did you kill Seong-un?
Do I need to have a reason? The client asked me to kill him, so I killed him.
The consequences wont be easy.
The Shaolin Temple?
Yes.
Kehehe! Yes, Im curious about that too. He must have known that the Shaolin Temple would intervene, so why did he ask me to assassinate that monk?
Arent you worried? The Shaolin Temples wrath could be directed at the Hundred Wraith Union.
Hehe! Why are you worried about that? If were at a disadvantage, we can just hide in the shadows.
Are you saying youre confident you wont be caught?
You dont know the true power of the Hundred Wraith Union. Although the Shaolin Temple is revered and feared, if we decide to hide, they will never be able to find us.
.
To celebrate seeing your face like this, I will give you a present. You will not be disappointed.
Hehehe!
In an instant, Pyo-wols expression hardened.
The doll didnt do anything special, but it had an ominous aura.
Pyo-wol did not ignore the warnings of his instincts.
He kicked off the thin branch and threw himself backwards.
Puk!
At that moment, the doll exploded, and numerous fine needles hidden inside its body were fired.
The fine needle fired by the explosion had enough power to prate through human flesh and muscle at once. However, no fine needle managed to prate Pyo-wols body.
Pyo-wol was already out of the full power of the explosion.
It was an explosion that urred on a branch high above the tree. There was no one under the tree, so those nearby did not know what had happened up there.
The radius of the explosion was extremely limited.
The fine needle only spread in a radius enough to make Pyo-wol feel threatened, and the sound of the explosion was weak.
It was impossible to know that an explosion urred in this ce unless they climbed the tree and found a fine needle stuck in the tree trunk.
Although he didnt get a single wound, Pyo-wols face became frighteningly cold.
So this is how its going to be?
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
I cant believe hes provoking Pyo-wol like this. Is he dumB
Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth. Raws: Geongon merchant, ????(Ǭ). Ǭ gn, qin C dry; first hexagram; warming principle of the sun, prating and fertilizing, heavenly generative principle (male) kn C earth; feminine, female shng C top; superior, highest; go up, send up rn C man; people; mankind; someone else Master of the Changing Peak Pavilion. Raws: Huanshan Luju, ????(Qɽ). Q hun C change, exchange; substitute ɽ shn C mountain, hill, peak lu, l C building of two or more stories zh C master, chief owner; host; lord Guanyin Temple. Raws: Gwaneumsa, ???(^). ^ gun, gun C see, observe, view; appearance yn, yn C sound, tone, pitch, pronunciation s C court, office; temple, monastery
Chapter 246
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 21
Manhwa: N/A
Whats the situation of the war now?
Its still ongoing.
Whats the extent of our damage so far?
Fifty-five dead and twenty-seven injured.
The damage is greater than expected.
The Jin familys resistance is stronger than we thought.
Seol Kang-yeons face became distorted as he listened to the report of his attendant, Lee Yul.
It wasnt long since the war began in earnest, yet the damage they incurred was already greater than he expected.
Isnt the Jin family a tiger without teeth?
Thats right.
So how are they resisting so much?
Isnt there a saying that even if a rich man bes bankrupt, they would still have something to eat for three years?1 Although the Jin family is already in decline, the number of connections they have built up is not small. They have a lot of hands helping and reaching out to them from all over.
Thats funny. Just how popr are they?
Seol Kang-yeons shoulders trembled.
No one knows just how much he and the Snow Sword Manor warriors suffered after losing their home. They only got a chance to return to their hometown after paying a great price.
The reason why he and the Snow Sword Manor went through such hardships was all because of the Jin family. He couldnt believe that the Jin family had gained such poprity at that time.
Lee Yul calmly replied,
They may be holding out for now, but it wontst very long.
Are you sure?
Yes.
Okay! I believe in you. By the way, I heard that a member of the Shaolin Temple was assassinated in the Jin family?
Yes, thats true.
Who would dare assassinate a monk of the Shaolin Temple? Could it be that you ordered it?
No.
Really?
Theres no reason for me to drag the Shaolin Temple, is there?
Hmm
Seol Kang-yeon nodded at Lee Yuls answer.
He doesnt know about the Jin family, but the Snow Sword Manor had to prevent the Shaolin Temple from intervening as much as possible. This is because if the Shaolin Temple intervenes, the scope of their movements will be narrowed.
In case the Shaolin Temple suspects us, make sure to have some countermeasures in ce.
Thats already done. The Shaolin Temple will never suspect us.
As expected, I can rely on you.
Seol Kang-yeon shook his head.
It was all thanks to Lee Yuls exceptional ability that the Snow Sword Manor was able to grow this much and was able to return to Runan.
If it wasnt for him, it would have taken them more than decades to return to Runan.
You can go out now.
Yes, sect leader!
Lee Yul bowed his head to Seol Kang-yeon and went out.
The first person he met after leaving the room was Seol Kwang-ho, the eldest son of Seol Kang-yeon.
Hm? Did you just meet with my father?
Young master.
What did father say? Did he say anything about me?
Seol Kwang-ho approached Lee Yul while smirking.
His clothes were stained with blood.
The thick scent of blooding from him made it obvious that he had just returned after a fierce fight.
Lee Yul frowned and said,
Did lead the Secret Shadow Group2 again and cause a fight?
Hehe! My body was getting itchy to the point that I couldnt stand it.
If the sect leader knew of this, he would get worried.
My father wont know about this if you stay quiet.
Okay. But you have to be careful. If youe back injured, the sect leader will be very sad.
Dont worry. Do you think Ill be defeated? Im Seol Kwang-ho. Do you think theres someone out there wholl be able to defeat me?
Seol Kwang-ho put his face right into Lee Yuls face and boasted.
It was an arrogant deration, but Seol Kwang-ho had the qualifications to do so.
Although his womanizing tendencies are detestable, he possessed enough skill to be considered as the strongest among the warriors in the Snow Sword Manor.
In particr, his Eight Great Wild Axe Technique,3 which seemed to possess the strength of nature, is a strong axe technique recognized even in Jianghu.
The sight of him rushing into battle with a huge axe is reminiscent of a giant bear.
For that reason, despite the war still being at its early stages, he is already known for his Bloody Axe of Hell4 and is a subject of fear.
Youll see! With this axe, I will definitely recapture the old site of the Snow Sword Manor!
Still, it wouldnt hurt to be careful.
I told you not to worry. Ill go ahead first.
Seol Kwang-ho pped Lee Yul on the shoulder a couple of times with his big hand and turned around.
Seol Kwang-ho thought that he had already patted Lee Yul on the shoulder lightly, but it wasnt actually the case. Lee Yul felt a pain in his shoulder as if it were being cut off.
Nheless, Lee Yuls expression did not change even a bit.
When he returned to his quarters, he saw a strange man sitting in his chair.
He was a skinny man wearing a ck bloody robe. He looked so thin that it looked like his bones were about to pop off his skin.
When Lee Yul came in, the man raised his hand and greeted him,
Our client has returned.
Whats the meaning of this?
What do you mean?
Who told you to sit in my chair
Ah! Well, that
Stand up.
Youre awfully being very strict about that.
The skinny man grumbled and rose from his seat.
Lee Yul sat down in his seat and askwed,
Where have you been?
I just went and said my greetings.
Greetings? Did you meet him?
Ah, I didnt see him in person, so dont worry. I just said hello using my doll.
The man grinned.
He was Heuk-ho who attempted to take Pyo-wols life through the dolls explosion.
Lee Yuls eyes became sharp like a dagger.
Im sure I told you to control yourself for a while.
Ah! Why are you so nervous? Did the sect leader scolded you?
Heuk-ho giggled.
What about the other?
Everyone is on stand-by just as you ordered. But do we really have to do this?
What do you mean?
Pyo-wol. It would be simpler if we just kill him immediately. Why do we have to make this moreplicated?
Heuk-ho was genuinely curious.
Theres no doubt that Pyo-wol is a great assassin.
It was definitely surprising to find out that another assassin has managed to reach this level without belonging to the Hundred Wraith Union. But he couldnt see why they had toplicate things.
Lee Yul ordered Heuk-ho to assassinate Seong-un.
If Seong-un hadnt been immersed and distracted in reading the Buddhist scriptures, it would have been much harder to assassinate him. But even if Seong-un hadnt been careless, Heuk-ho would have assassinated him one way or another.
If you want to cast doubt on Pyo-wol, wouldnt it be much easier to just fabricate the evidence? If you did, then Im sure the Jin family would have already gotten suspicious of him and kicked him out by now.
Youre stupid.
Pardon?
If you tantly manipte evidence and use him of being a criminal, there will always be people who would doubt it. Being used of being a criminal is all toomon after all. Its better to instill suspicions in peoples minds. They themselves would think and formte their own conclusions. It may be slight, but as time goes by, their suspicions will grow, and they will naturally ostracize him.
Oh! That sounds good.
Its important for the Jin family to be the one to cut himself off. His ce will be taken away and he will be isted physically and emotionally. Can he really withstand the pressure? What do you think he would feel once hes ostracize by the one who he came to help?
OHH!
Then what if another murder happens in the Jin family? Especially when theyre already in a tight spot?
Of course, the Jin family is bound to point to him as the culprit. They will naturally pursue him relentlessly, right?
Then, imagine what choice would a cornered assassin make?
If it were me, Id kill every single one of those who didnt trust me.
Dont you think hes going to be like that too? Ill make sure to make that happen. Then hell be Jianghus public enemy.
You are the real devil! Wow!
Heuk-ho showed his admiration.
As an assassin, hemitted countless murders, but he never thought ot destroying a single person with such an borate n.
So wait until then. Ill let you hunt to your hearts content after that.
Okay. Ill listen to you. Wow! I just got goosebumps!
Heuk-ho rubbed both of his arms and shuddered.
He sounded somewhat sarcastic, but Lee Yul didnt care.
He came up with this n because he knew about Pyo-wols identity through the ck Cloud Corps. After learning that the assassin who invaded his front yard was the same as the assassin who caused the tragedy in Chengdu, he realized that he could not handle him in the usual way and made an borate n.
Ill slowly dry your blood and kill you.
* * *
Amitabha! Seong-un is dead.
Who would dare kill Senior Brother Seong-un
There was a group of monks entering Runan.
At their appearance, the warriors in Runan held their breath.
It was because the leader holding a cane, his gray robes, and the clear dots on his forehead indicated that they were monks from the Shaolin Temple.
The group was headed by Un-hae, an elder of Shaolin Temple, followed by Seongam, a third-generation disciple, and many second-generation disciples.
The expression on Un-haes face was extremely sad.
He tried his best to control his emotions on the way here, but the waves of emotions did not easily subside.
I will surely punish those who killed Senior Brother Seong-un with my own hands.
Seongam, who was next to Un-hae, clenched his fists and muttered.
With his intimidating face and giant figure, anyone who saw him would find it hard to believe that he was a monk.
Seongams nickname in the Shaolin Temple is the Crazy Buddha.5
While he possessed great strength from birth, he was so hot-tempered that he tended to cause numerous idents. Even his parents couldnt handle him so they ended up leaving him to the Shaolin Temple.
But even aftering to the Shaolin Temple, Seongams character did not easily change. While he did be a little docile under the influence of the Buddhist scriptures, his ferocious temper still remained the same, hidden inside of him.
Seongam especially liked his Senior Brother, Seong-un.
All his other senior brothers tried to control him, but it was only Seong-un who looked and epted him as he was.
When he heard the news of Seong-uns death, he was devastated and angry.
He even swore.
That he would never kill the person who killed Seong-un gracefully.
A shadow was cast on Un-haes face as he looked at Seongam.
His heart was heavy at the appearance of Seongam who exudes such fierce murderous intent even though he was a monk.
I cant have this kid run out of control again
Seongmu and Seonghwan were known to be the best among the first-generation disciples, but Un-hae knew that there was no one who could defeat Seongam if its simply in terms of martial arts. He was so strong to the point that they couldnt guarantee they could subdue Seongam once he ran rampant.
Seongam is a double-edged sword.
If used well, he could be of great help to his allies. But he could also act as a great disaster the moment he loses control.
Sending Seongam to Runan despite knowing that fact is enough proof that the Shaolin Temple is taking this situation very seriously.
From the moment the monks of the Shaolin Temple appeared, the people in Runan couldnt take their eyes off them.
They also knew that a monk from the Shaolin Temple had been assassinated in the Jin family.
This is the first time in recent decades that a Shaolin monk has been assassinated.
Furthermore, he was a first-generation disciple. Not just of any sect, but of the Shaolin Temple. And among the first-generation disciples, Seong-un is the one whom elders and fellow disciples trust the most.
The Shaolin Temple could not afford to stand still.
It was clear that the Shaolin Temple would lose its face and be mocked if they did not respond.
The Shaolin Temple knew better than anyone what would happen to the fate of a sect, who is seen as a joke in Jianghu.
It was Jianghus nature to attack and bite like a wild dog once a sect showed a weak appearance.
No matter how unreasonable they have to be, and no matter how much they advocate helping people, they have no choice but to show their strength.
For that reason, Seongam was dispatched.
To show the power of the Shaolin Temple to those who would dare look down on them.
They arrived at the Jin family in no time.
The moment they showed up, the Jin family removed all the obstacles at the entrance.
Jin Siwoo hurriedly greeted them.
Wee
Amitabha! Lets say helloter. Please guide us to Seong-uns body.
Un-hae interrupted Jin Siwoos greeting and said.
Okay. Follow me.
Jin Siwoo eventually led him to the room where Bo-kyeong was.
Once he opened the door, they all saw Bo-kyeong guarding the Ice Jade Coffin containing Seong-uns body.
Bo-kyeong!
I couldnt protect Senior Brother. Please punish me.
Bo-kyeong knelt in front of Seongam.
Seongam grabbed Bo-kyeong by the cor and raised him up.
Who is it?! The one who killed Brother Seong-unC!
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Thank you for reading!
If a rich man bes bankrupt, they would still have something to eat for three years. Korean saying. People who were originally wealthy can survive and live for a while even if they suddenly fail one day. Secret Shadow Group. Raws: Milyeongdan, ???(ӰF). m C dense, thick, close; intimate Ӱ yng C shadow; image, reflection; photograph F tun C sphere, ball, circle; mass, lump Eight Great Wild Axe Technique. Raws: Eight Hwangdaebusul, ?????(˻Ĵg). b C eight; all around, all sides hung, hung, kng C wastnd, desert; uncultivated d, di, ti C big, great, vast,rge, high f C axe, hatchet; chop, hew g sh C art, skill, special feat; method, technique Bloody Axe of Hell. Raws: ????(تzѪ). d, de C earth; soil, ground; region z y C prison, jail; case;wsuit Ѫ xi, xu C blood; radical number 143 f C axe, hatchet; chop, hew Crazy Buddha. Raws: Gwangbul, ??(). kung, ju C insane, mad; violent; wild f, f C Buddha; of Buddhism; merciful person; Buddhist image
Chapter 247
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 22
Manhwa: N/A
Bo-kyeong looked at Seongam who still held his cor.
Senior brother!
Tell me! Who is it?!
I dont know yet.
You dont know? No idea at all?!
Seongam pressed Bo-kyeong like an angry lion.
Bo-kyeong teared up while hanging from Seongamsrge forearm.
But his appearance only made Seongam even more angry.
How dare you cry when you did such a poor job?!
Keuheuk! Im sorry!
Stop it, Seongam! That child is upset about this either.
Only when Un-hae intervened did Seongam release Bo-kyeong.
Heuk!
Bo-kyeong fell to the floor and wailed loudly.
For the past few days, his heart rotted as he guarded Seong-uns corpse alone.
He suffered from the thought that if he hadnt been away, Seong-un wouldnt have died.
His heart demon tormented him every day, and the anger inside of his heart continued to grow.
When his agony reached its peak, Un-hae and Seongam came.
You did a good job.
Un-hae gently patted Bo-kyeong on the shoulder. But that only made Bo-kyeong cry even more.
The rest of the Shaolin Temple disciples who just arrived became solemn at the sight of Bo-kyeong crying.
Un-hae opened the Ice Jade Coffin. Then he saw Seong-unid down.
Amitabha!
Tears welled up in Un-haes eyes the moment he saw Seong-uns body. He tried to hold back his tears as he touched Seong-uns body.
Why are you lying here, you punk? How dare you go before me? You bastard!
Un-hae scolded Seong-un as if he were still alive.
He tried to regain hisposure and didnt speak for a while.
When he calmed down to some extent, he carefully examined the wound on the back of Seong-uns neck. He took out a silver acupuncture needle from his bosom and stabbed it all over Seong-uns body.
Only the silver needle stabbed on the nose and neck area of Seong-uns body had turned ck. The rest of the needles remained unchanged.
Seongam stood by and watched Un-hae conduct an autopsy.
After examining the body carefully, Un-hae carefullyid Seong-uns body back down.
How is it, Senior Brother?
Seongam could not stand it any longer and asked.
Its true that he was killed by an assassin. Judging by the concentration of poison in his nose and mouth, the poison must have gone through his respiratory system.
Poison?
Yes. The poison is not actually strong enough to take his life. Its just enough to distract him for a moment.
Then the assassin must have attacked Senior Brothen when he was disoriented.
Thats right. The wound looks light, but all the arteries are cut off. Its a technique that pursues extreme efficiency. Assassins mostly use this type of techniques.
Assassin!
Seongam bit his teeth.
Killing intent shed in his eyes.
Seongams gaze turned to Bo-kyeong.
Who is it?
W-What?
I heard theres an assassin in the Jin family? Who is it?
Pyo Its Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol?
Seongam gnashed his teeth.
Dont act rashly. We have no proof that he killed Seong-un.
Un-hae tried to calm Seongam, but his voice didnt reach Seongam.
* * *
Seuk! Seuk!
Pyo-wol painstakingly sharpened his phantom dagger on a whetstone.
The de wasnt cracked or broken, but its quite damaged. He had used it quite frequently after all. If Tang Sochu hadnt made the daggers with special care, it would have been destroyed right away.
Each time Pyo-wol grinded the de on the whetstone, the dull de slowly sharpens. Since he had ten pieces of phantom daggers, it would take him quite a bit of time to clean them all.
When he finished perfectly sharpening thest de, he wiped the daggers with a dry towel and then stored one dagger at a time in his leather belt.
Pyo-wol then checked all the various hidden weapons and equipment he had hidden inside his ck Dragon Robe.
He took out his hidden weapons, silver wire, and poison one by one. After scanning all of his other weapons, he put all them back in his robe.
When Pyo-wol had finished his inspections, all of a sudden,
Brother!
Brother Pyo!
Jin Siwoo and Namgung Wol suddenly entered his residence.
They both had stiff expressions on their faces which was unusual.
Whats going on?
Its a big deal. People of the Shaolin Temple havee!
So?
I think theyre suspecting you.
Jin Siwoos face as he spoke was filled with an urgent light.
Namgung Wol continued,
The atmosphere is quite serious. It would be better for Brother Pyo to avoid them in the meantime.
They think Im the culprit, dont they?
Thats right. No matter how much you say its a misunderstanding, they wont listen. Nothing good would happen to Brother Pyo if you bump someone from the Shaolin Temple. It would be better for you to leave and avoid them for now. Well take care of this.
Namgung Wol spoke out of genuine concern for Pyo-wol.
If he hade publicly, he would have intervened under the name of his sect, the Heavenly Guardian Association. But since he came to help on his own, he could not just throw around the weight of his sect carelessly. If he did, then the moment something goes wrong, his sects rtionship with the Shaolin Temple could be ruined.
Namgung Wol had no choice but to have a narrow range of movement.
Theres no need to face the rainstorm head-on. You can go and exin to them once theyve calmed down. It still wouldnt be toote then. So better avoid them for now.
Thats right, brother! They just cant make a cool judgement right now since theyre furious, but as time goes by, Im sure theyll realize that youre not the culprit. So, you should go ahead for now.
Jin Siwoo also rmended for Pyo-wol to avoid the Shaolin Temple.
Having personally greeted the monks from the Shaolin Temple, he was well aware of how serious and solemn their atmosphere was.
Pyo-wol said,
I think its already toote.
What?
Bang!
At that moment, the door to Pyo-wols room bursted open.
Someone had blown it away with a punch.
When they turned their heads to look at the destroyed door, they all saw a huge monk with his fists outstretched in their direction.
It was Seongam.
He also came with other monks.
Un-hae, who hurriedly followed behind him, tried to dissuade him,
Stop it, Seongam!
Im fine with epting punishment for viting Senior Brothers order once we return to the Shaolin Temple. But please dont tell me to be patient when the assassin is right in front of me.
Seongam red at Pyo-wol with ferocious eyes.
A terrifying and formidable energy rippled through his body.
Even Un-hae didnt have the confidence to fully subdue Seongam. For Seongam to be subdued, one of the two of them would have to be seriously injured. So even though Seongam disobeyed his orders, he didnt have it in him to subdue him.
Perhaps his anger toward Pyo-wol had alreadyid dormant in his heart.
On the way there, he heard some people talking. They might have thought that others wouldnt hear them, but they couldnt fool Un-haes ears.
I heard that he killed monk Seong-un.
Theres a rumor that hes an assassin.
They say hes a famous assassin.
Most of them were just groundless spections.
Un-hae knew about this, but he is also a human. He couldnt help but be bothered.
But most of all, one of the reasons Un-hae couldnt actively stop Seongam was because of Pyo-wol himself.
The moment he saw Pyo-wol, he felt his body run cold without even realizing it. His body felt an instinctive sense of rejection towards him.
When his eyes met against Pyo-wols ck eyes, he couldnt read through him at all. Pyo-wol reminded Un-hae of a huge snake.
Snakes, whether theyre poisonous or not, make humans feel disgusted.
The same was true for Un-hae.
Even though he is a monk, he also felt an instinctive repulsion towards snakes.
That was the reason why he couldnt stop Seongam with conviction.
As Un-hae was hesitating, Seongam burst into a lions roar,
Come out! You Assassin!
Heung!
His lions roar shook the roof tiles of the room.
He had formidable internal energy worthy of his gigantic size.
H, Hold on for a second! There seems to be a misunderstanding!
Get out of the way, Young Master!
Jin Siwoo hurriedly intervened, but Seongam pretended not to hear.
Namgung Wol also tried to approach Seongam, but was blocked by the other Shaolin Temple disciples, including Bo-kyeong.
This!
He couldnt understand the current situation.
The fact that Pyo-wol is an assassin is a secret known only to very few people in Jianghu. But somehow, rumors started to spread in the Jin manor that Pyo-wol is an assassin.
It was if someone intentionally spread such rumors.
All of this happened in just a few days.
Namgung Wol tried to find out the source of the rumor, but ended up failing.
Seongam once again roared out.
Come out! You assassin!
After his cry, the whole area started to shake.
Pyo-wol came out holding the ck Dragon Robe in his hand.
When he came out, the monks of the Shaolin Temple surrounded him.
Pyo-wol only looked at Seongam while ignoring the rest of the monks.
Whats going on?
Are you asking because you dont know?
I dont know. Thats why Im asking.
You bastard! How dare y tricks with the Shaolin?
Tricks?
Thats right. Arent you pretending to be innocent after killing Senior Brother Seong-un?!
Do you really think so?
Pyo-wols eyes sank deeply.
Seongam felt that Pyo-wols eyes were somewhat creepy, but he soon dismissed it.
His head is full of anger right now that he cant afford to make rational judgments.
Who else but you can harm Senior Brother Seong-un?!
Why would I kill him? Do I have anything to gain from it?
Who knows your nefarious intentions? Well, I dont want to know! But if you really didnt kill Senior Brother Seong-un, you should still kneel down and surrender! Well take you to the headquarters and make a fair judgement then!
Are you always like this?
What?
No, you dont have to tell me.
What do you mean? You bastard with a pale face!
Looking at you, I can see why the Shaolin had to be in closed istion for so long.
You dare!
In an instant, Seongams anger exploded.
As with the Wudang sect, the word closed istion itself was taboo for the Shaolin. This is because it reminds them of their shameful history.
In order to avoid extinction, they had no choice but to close their gates. This in turn made them lose a lot of influence in Jianghu.
While they were able to recover their power to some extent, they did not manage to regain it back to its unrivaled status.
This is because the Two Factions had already upied the status and glory that the Shaolin Temple had enjoyed long ago.
The sense of loss felt by some members of the Shaolin Temple was very great. It was as if they were demoted from their unrivaled number one position to second ce.
Seongam was one of those people.
For that reason, he couldnt hold back his anger at what Pyo-wol said.
Ill break that mouthC!
Kwaa!
Seongam threw a punch at Pyo-wol.
The Great Vajra Palm.1
This technique is was known to be one level more powerful than Shaolins representative palm fist, Hundred Step Divine Fist.2
However, despite its formidable power, theplicated operation of qi in between the steps makes it difficult to use in realbat.
For that reason, many people opted to learn the Hundred Step Divine Fist instead of the Great Vajra Palm. However, Seongam seeded in learning the more difficult technique, the Great Vajra Palm. He also had mastered it at a stage where he could freely use it in a fight.
Each of his steps were naturally connected like flowing water.
Kwak! Boom!
At the ce where Pyo-wol was standing, a series of attacks struck.
The floor made of azure stone cracked and debris scattered in all directions.
However, there was no sign of Pyo-wol anywhere.
He had backed away in time.
Do you think you can escape?
Seongam shouted loudly and followed Pyo-wol.
In his hand was a rod made out of steel.
Demon Subduing Rod.3
Kwaaaaa!
A storm-like energy swept toward Pyo-wol.
In the meantime, the Shaolin monks strengthened their siege around Pyo-wol. Even nearby warriors rushed in and helped in surrounding him when they heard of the disturbance.
Kill him!
Surround him so he cant get out!
The warriors cheered for Seongam.
It didnt matter why Seongam attacked Pyo-wol. They knew that Shaolin monks do not attack without reason, so they cheered for them heartily.
This shows the power of the Shaolin Temple.
The fame and virtue they have built up in Jianghu for over a thousand years made the warriors naturally lean in favor of the Shaolin.
Pyo-wol is the public enemy here.
Mob mentality points towards Pyo-wol as the enemy.
A white smile bloomed on Pyo-wols lips.
He finally has a clear understanding of Lee Yuls intentions.
You want me to be a public enemy? Then I will dly do so.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
Its Pyo-wol vs the world again. Anyway, thank you for reading!
The Great Vajra Palm. Raws: Daegeumgang Kwon, ????(ȭ). d, di, ti C big, great, vast,rge, high jn, jn C gold; metals in general; money gng C hard, tough, rigid, stron ȭ qun C fist; various forms of boxing Hundred Step Divine Fist. Raws: Baekbo Shinkwon, ???? (ٲȭ). one hundred; numerous, many step, pace; walk, stroll spirit, god, supernatural being ȭ fist; various forms of boxing Demon Subduing Rod. Raws: ????(ħ). jing, xing, xing C descend, fall, drop; lower, down ħ m C demon, evil spirits; magic power shn, shn C spirit, god, supernatural being zhng C cane, walking stick
Chapter 248
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 23
Manhwa: N/A
The weight of the rod Seongam is holding is over eighty pounds. It is several times heavier than an ordinary rod because it was made of a mixture of cast iron and other metals.
Since the rod is over 80 pounds, the power of the Demon Subduing Rod when unleashed doubles.
Once the rod hits the opponent, their bones and flesh wouldpletely be crushed to the point of making them unrecognizable.
Buuung!
Seongam spinned the heavy rod lightly like a windmill.
But the aftermath was by no means light.
Kwaaang!
The rod would cause an explosion on whatever it touched.
It even caused the ground to crack and burst.
The power contained in the rod was so incredible that anyone who saw it with their own eyes would even find its power unbelievable.
Every time Seongam swung his rod, the rod would emit energy simr to sword qi.
Kwakwakwang!
The ce where the energy from the rod was struck burst out. However, no matter how many times he swung the rod, he could not hit Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was like a snake.
He evaded all of Seongams attacks just by moving his body a bit.
What a coward! The only thing you can do is evade. As expected, you can only resort to such dirty tricks!
Seongam sneered at Pyo-wol.
Assassins were one of the most despised sses in Jianghu.
In particr, warriors who belonged to prestigious sects, such as the Shaolin Temple, hated assassins even more. Seongam was no exception.
He was the type to strike first if he learned that the other party is an assassin.
He considers assassins as the most useless thing in Jianghu to the extent that he wants to wipe them all out.
The power that went into his hand as he wielded his rod was as great as his hatred.
Huung!
He unleashed all Eighteenth Strokes of the Demon Subduing Rod.
The rod seemed to tremble as it differentiated into 18 rods and stabbed Pyo-wols entire body.
It was apletely calcted attack that predicts and goes to the direction where Pyo-wol would move next.
I got you.
Seongam had a delighted expression.
He was confident that he would be able to inflict great damage on Pyo-wol with this technique.
However, his wish did note true.
Pyo-wol had slithered like a snake and avoided all of his attacks yet again.
How much longer are you going to run away?!
In the end, Seongam could not stand it anymore and screamed.
His anger had reached its peak.
This was the exact moment Pyo-wol was waiting for.
Ciiit!
Two phantom daggers were released with a horrifying sound. It flew in two different trajectories and aimed at Seongams body.
Do you think such crude attacks will work on me?
Seongam swung his rod and knocked out all the phantom daggers.
Daggers are usually only useful in the dark or an ambush. It cannot demonstrate its power in a head-to-head confrontation like this. It was even more difficult to demonstrate its power against a master like Seongam.
But at that moment, something unexpected happened.
The daggers, which had bounced off, changed direction in the air and flew back again towards the Seongam.
How dare you use demonic arts against a Shaolin monk! Ha!
Maneuvering the phantom daggers using the Soul-Reaping Thread actually takes a high level of skill, but Seongam easily dismissed it as demonic arts.
This is an act of thoroughly ignoring Pyo-wol.
Seongam attacked Pyo-wol again using the Demon Subduing Rod. His rod deflected the two phantom daggers and made it bounce back.
Huuung!
Terrifying winds and pressure weighed down Pyo-wols whole body. Ordinary people would have already been intimidated and scared, but Pyo-wol was different.
Hisposure was not weak enough to be shaken by a few seconds of Seongams ferocious attack.
Pyo-wol has reached his current state by going through so many things that Seongam could not dare to imagine. His experience was vastly different from Seongam who trained his martial arts and foundations in thefort of the Shaolin Temple.
Pyo-wol simultaneously observed the movements of the Shaolin disciples while dealing with Seongam.
They had already formed a perfect siege against Pyo-wol.
They used one of the representative formations of the Shaolin Temple, the Eighteen Arhats Formation which is a scaled-down version of the One Hundred Eighteen Arhats.
Pyo-wols opponent was not just Seongam.
The monks who performed the Eighteen Arhats, Un-hae, Bo-kyeong, and even the warriors on the fence were after him.
As Lee Yul intended, Pyo-wol had be a public enemy.
And out of all the ces, he became one in the Jin manor in which he hade to help.
Lee Yul had underhandedly made the people of the Jin family hostile towards Pyo-wol without them noticing. He sessfully took advantage of the instinctive reluctance that not only Seongam but most people have toward assassins.
It was a truly meticulous n.
However, there was something Lee Yul had missed.
It was Pyo-wols martial arts.
Ciiit!
Pyo-wol released his phantom daggers again.
You
At that moment, Seongam was rendered speechless.
The number of phantom daggers flying in the air had increased to ten.
He wouldnt have been so surprised if the daggers had simply been an increase in numbers. But all ten phantom daggers were moving in their own direction, as if they were all alive.
Each phantom dagger was connected with a Soul-Reaping Thread.
Pyo-wol only used to manipte four or five strands. However, his meeting with Il-gum had caused a big change inside his body, and this was the result.
Pyo-wol is now capable of producing ten strands of the Soul-Reaping Thread.
The Soul-Reaping Thread moved the phantom daggers ording to Pyo-wols will.
Kwakakakang!
The phantom daggers took turns in attacking Seongam.
Seongam tried to deflect all of Pyo-wols attacks by using his Demon Subduing Rod. However, the continuous attack of the phantom daggers was beyond Seongams imagination.
Cracks began to form in Seongams rod as it continuously shed with Pyo-wols phantom daggers.
No matter how much the phantom daggers bounced back, it would alwayse back and go for his rod.
Tadadadang!
Keugh!
Seongams face became horribly distorted.
Due to the shock transmitted through the rod, his muscles started to bulge out.
W, What?
The power behind one or two hits wasnt that great. But having ten phantom daggers alternately take turns in attacking and striking hundred of times in a matter of seconds was a different story. Even Seongam couldnt handle such a barrage of attacks.
Jjoooeng!
Just like how water droplets that fell one by one could eventually make a hole in a rock, the rod couldnt stand the constant rain of the phantom daggers and broke.
Unbelievable!
Seongam looked stunned as he held his rod which was split into two.
He had no idea that his rod, which was made by mixing various metals, would break like this.
At that moment, Pyo-wol pierced Seongams chest.
Pyo-wol used Jade Destruction into Seongams wide open chest.
Poeng!
Kuergh!
Seongam flew back with a groan.
Ah, Senior Brother!
Dodge!
The monks of Shaolin Temple moved.
But Pyo-wol was much faster than them.
Parararak!
Ten phantom daggers spread widely and swirled like a storm.
Kargh!
Keuk!
Around a dozen monks fell down, bleeding.
The formation that surrounded Pyo-wol copsed in an instant.
Pyo-wol broke through the encirclement and escaped.
Stop him!
Everyone, attack!
The warriors who were guarding the other side of the fence tried to block Pyo-wol. However, before they could even approach him, they all copsed. The phantom daggers had stopped them from their tracks.
Pyo-wol, who broke through the encirclement in an instant, soon turned into a small dot and disappeared from everyones view.
Oh my!
I cant believe hes this strongC!
The warriors looked at the direction where the Pyo-wol disappeared with dazed expressions.
They thought that Pyo-wol was just an ordinary assassin. After all, thats the extent of their information on him. But the martial arts Pyo-wol demonstrated just a moment ago was far beyond their imagination.
The venue had turned into a sea of blood, and dozens of warriors are now currently groaning on the floor suffering from fatal wounds.
Among them was Seongam.
He wasnt as fatally wounded as the others, but he was still in pain.
If he hadnt trained his body to be like steel, he might have even lost his life.
Keugh!
Seongam trembled with shame.
His pride was greatly wounded since he was hurt by an assassin, whom he initially belittled.
That bastard! I will never forgive him!
Seongam seethe in anger.
Are you okay?
Un-hae approached him.
I, Im alright, Senior Brother!
His martial arts are really amazing. I cant believe an assassin possesses such martial arts.
Un-hae also couldnt believe what he just witnessed.
To think that the time it took for Seongam and the rest of the Shaolin Temple elites to copse was just a matter of minutes.
Pyo-wol incapacitated everyone in that short moment and leisurely escaped the Jin manor.
Luckily enough, no one died.
Is it a coincidence?
He suddenly thought.
With the power Pyo-wol showed earlier, he could have killed as many people as possible. However, the fact that he didnt kill anyone implied that he had the situation under control.
If he really is the one who killed Seong-un, why would he show them mercy? He can just kill them and escape
Un-hae felt himself getting a headache.
At that time, Jin Siwoo approached Un-hae.
Jin Siwoos expression was as hard as stone.
Monk!
Young Master Jin.
Please leave the Jin manor.
What do you mean?
I want you to take monk Seong-uns body and leave the Jin manor.
Jin Siwoos voice was very cold.
This was in great contrast to the attitude he had shown them a while ago. When Jin Siwoo first met and greeted the Shaolin disciples, he had been cautious and polite towards them. This was because he wanted to show his respect towards the Shaolin Temple.
But the Shaolin disciples attitude just now had forced him to act otherwise.
No matter how much the Shaolin disciples suspected Pyo-wol to be the culprit behind Seong-uns death, fighting inside the Jin manor without his permission is clearly an act of disregard for him and the Jin family.
Even if its the Shaolin disciples, they couldnt act freely in the territory of another sect.
There could only be one reason why Seongam and the Shaolin disciples dared to attack Pyo-wol in the Jin manor.
Theyre looking down on the Jin family.
It was only then that Un-hae realized why Jin Siwoo was angry.
A flustered expression appeared on his face.
There is a line that shouldnt be crossed.
But now, Seongam and the rest of the Shaolin Temple monks have crossed that line.
Even if they suspected Pyo-wol, they should never have done anything here if they had considered the reputation and influence of the Jin family. Especially in front of Jin Siwoo.
Just as the Shaolin Temple was angry at the death of Seong-un, it was natural for Jin Siwoo to be angry at the Shaolin Temples actions.
Amitabha! There seems to have been some misunderstanding. Its not as if were ignoring the Jin family
How is it not an act of ignoring the Jin family when you dare attack my guest without my permission? Even if the Shaolin Temple is one of the great sects in Jianghu, you cannot just ignore the Jin family.
Amitabha Buddha!
It goes without saying. Although our Jin family cant afford to fight the Shaolin right now because of our fight with the Snow Sword Manor, that doesnt mean that we have to put up with such disregard. Get out.
Young Master Jin, we can still fix
Un-hae tried to convince Jin Siwoo to the end. However, Seongam, who got his pride hurt, thought differently.
Does the Jin family dare ignore the Shaolin?
Seongam radiated formidable momentum with his wounded body.
At that, Jin Siwoosplexion hardened even more.
He didnt endure such treatment because he was a good person. He had only done so on behalf of the Jin familys face. But since the opponent keeps on making a disturbance without thinking much of the situation, he couldnt take it anymore.
It was then.
Thats enough.
Namgung Wol, who had only been watching so far, stood in front of Jin Siwoo.
There was a bleak energying out of Namgung Wols eyes.
Namgung Wol hade to help the Jin family because of his rtionship with Jin Geum-woo. He had no choice but to endure the actions of the Shaolin Temple until now to preserve Jin Siwoos face, but he couldnt take it anymore. Seongam keeps on provoking that it was starting to get on his nerves.
Seongams eyes widened.
What?
I told you to stop.
You dareC!
Dont even say, You dareC!. Im tired of hearing it.
Namgung Wols eyes were filled with murderous intent.
Seongam was so angry that he looked like he was about to attack, but Un-hae stopped him.
Stop it, Seongam!
But, Senior BrotherC!
Do you dare ignore my words?
N No.
No matter how strong Seongam was, he could not afford to ignore his senior brother, Un-hae.
As Un-haes voice grew cold, Seongam realized his mistake. His shoulders shrunk in return.
Namgung Wol said to Seongam,
If you want to go on a rampage like a mad dog just like what you did earlier, dont put out the name of the Shaolin Temple. Itd be like you trampling on Shaolins thousand-year-old honor. If you dont want to listen to me, then go ahead and attack me anytime. Ill deal with you as Namgung Wol, and not as Namgung Wol of the Heavenly Guardian Association.
Chapter 249
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 24
Manhwa: N/A
What a mess.
Hong Yushin muttered as he looked at the streets of Runan.
As soon as he entered Runan, the first thing he heard was the incident that urred at Jin manorst night.
To think that the Shaolin Temples goons attacked the reaper of Chengdu? Thats crazy!
He wasnt simply saying this because he was unaware of the power of the Shaolin Temple.
No matter how strong Pyo-wol is, he cannot destroy the Shaolin Temple alone. It was a fact that could never be changed. However, if Pyo-wol made up his mind, he could still inflict great damage to the said sect.
Pyo-wol is an assassin.
To be specific, an assassin who had reached an unprecedented stage.
Those who belonged to that kind are at their best during an ambush rather than a direct confrontation.
If Pyo-wol decided to thoroughly conceal his tracks and conducted a surprise attack, even if his opponent is a high monk of the Shaolin Temple, they would still end up in a dangerous position.
If Hong Yushin had been a monk of the Shaolin Temple, he would never have attacked Pyo-wol so recklessly.
Pyo-wol is the type of person who would chase to the end until he kills off his opponent. There would be no end to the aftermath once he is provoked. If they had information about Pyo-wol beforehand, they would not have rushed to attack him.
The Shaolin Temples actions were too hasty.
In a moment of fervor and agitation, they made an enemy of someone great.
Its them who made Pyo-wol their enemy, so its their job to solve it. Theres no particr reason for me to worry about them. Thats not my problem.
Even up to now, Hong Yushin and the Hao n are still trying to keep Pyo-wols identity a secret. Because of that, warriors other than those who belonged to the eleven great sects, who had their own intelligence, remained oblivious of Pyo-wols existence.
Although Pyo-wols name started to be known little by little as he left Sichuan, his fame is still limited to some regions. His reputation was not that great enough for everyone in the world to have heard of him.
But when Hong Yushin arrived at Runan today, everyone was talking about the assassin who stayed at the Jin manor.
I heard that he assassinated Monk Seong-un of the Shaolin Temple.
They say hes a very vicious man. Ive heard rumors that hes the one responsible for the bloodshed in Sichuan.
I cant believe hes an assassin with his beautiful face. Oh, how scary!
What transpired in the Jin manor had already spread throughout Runan.
And that wasnt all.
Pyo-wols appearance and even his identity as an assassin were known.
This was absolutely not natural.
It was clear that some invisible force was at work.
Someones intentionally spreading rumors in hopes of ostracizing him.
With Pyo-wols identity being revealed to the whole world, the range of his movements was bound to narrow.
Perhaps the person who disclosed and spread Pyo-wols identity was aiming for such an effect. But there was something he failed to consider.
That is, Pyo-wol is more ustomed to hiding his face and identity more than anyone else.
Although Hong Yushin had no clear physical evidence, with his in depth understanding of Pyo-wol, he knew that he was active in Chengdu under various identities.
If Pyo-wol couldnt move with his original face, he would change it and disguise himself under a different identity.
The Pyo-wol Hong Yushin knew didnt care too much about his real face. Rather, Pyo-wol thought of his beautiful face as cumbersome. So by now, Pyo-wol might as well think that its good that things have turned out like this.
Hong Yushin suddenly looked around.
Many people were walking in groups of threes and fives, and there were also those walking on the streets alone.
One of them could be Pyo-wol.
When he thought of it like that, goose bumps came up all over his body.
Because of their hasty judgement, the Shaolin Temple turned the most troublesome person in the world into their enemy.
Hong Yushin did not know how Pyo-wol would respond. But he was sure that Pyo-wol would never sit still and suffer.
That had always been the case with Pyo-wol.
Even in his fight against the Qingcheng and Emei sect.
Or his war with the Xiaoleiyin Temple.
No matter how big his enemy was, he never backed down.
He made sure to make them pay irrespective of the means and methods he had to do.
As a result, the Qingcheng and Emei closed their gates, and the Xiaoleiyin Temple was destroyed.
Pyo-wol was not just an assassin.
He is something more than an assassin.
The question is, who is responsible for revealing and spreading his identity. Is it the Snow Sword Manor?
The Snow Sword Manor is the only party that would benefit the most from isting Pyo-wol.
The Jin familys strength is significantly weakened while the Shaolin Temple lost its justification for intervening in the fight between the two factions.
Seol Kang-yeon, the sect leader of the Snow Sword Manor, is not smart enough to think of such a scheme.
Based on the Hao ns investigation, Seol Kang-yeon is a rough-and-tumble type of man.
If there is something he wants, he would obtain it by force. He was not the type to think of two or threeyer strategy n.
The same was true of his son Seol Kwang-ho.
Especially since he was said to be simpler than his father.
Then, it must be Lee Yul, who serves as their attendant.
Lee Yul was a very mysterious person.
He suddenly joined the Snow Sword Manor one day as if he had fallen from the sky.
The moment he joined, the Snow Sword Manor grew exponentially. They even became powerful enough to stand out against the Jin family.
No matter what anyone says, the core of the Snow Sword Manor is Lee Yul.
The problem is that little is known about him.
No, it would have been better to say that all thats known about him is his status as the Snow Sword Manors attendant.
They know absolutely nothing about Lee Yul. Whether it be his whereabouts before joining the Snow Sword Manor, the sect he came from, or the martial arts he learned.
As soon as the Hao n became aware of his existence, many were mobilized to investigate his identity. But they didnt find anything.
The Hao ns information gathering power spans the whole world. So the the fact that no information about Lee Yul was found despite their arduous search meant that Lee Yul was serious inpletely hiding his identity.
For a person like that to be satisfied with only being the attendant of the Snow Sword Manor? That cant be true. Im sure theres something more hes after.
Hong Yushin started to feel a strong sense of crisis.
The flow of air in Runan was making him feel like so.
* * *
It waste in the evening, but there were still quite a few people walking around the streets.
Many of those roaming around are warriors carrying weapons. Ordinary people could hardly be seen. They started to refrain from going out at night when the atmosphere in Runan became grim.
Many of those who stayed in the inns were also warriors.
In each inn, more than half of the guests consist of warriors.
At each table, warriors gathered in groups of twos and threes, talking about the current situation of Runan. They spat and shared about what they knew.
Because of them, the inside of the inn was noisy.
Everyone talked like they knew some big information, but what theyre saying is actually just a rehash of what was already known. Not a single information they shared was actually new.
In the midst of all the noise, there was a man sitting alone. He had an odinary face that could be seen anywhere on the street.
On his table were noodles and stir-fried pork. He still hadnt taken a single bite of his food since he was busy staring out the window.
In his field of vision was a young man standing alone in the middle of the street.
A man with soft features and a smile on his face that didnt quite reach his eyes.
Although he was not handsome enough to stand out, he still had an impressive appearance that is memorable.
Hong Yushin.
The man sitting alone and looking out the window was Pyo-wol.
Just by changing the color of his ck Dragon Robe and slightly altering his face and atmosphere, his appearance changed drastically.
There were many people in the inn, but no one paid attention to Pyo-wol. This created an opportunity for Pyo-wol to watch the peopleing and going out of the street without being disturbed.
That was when he discovered Hong Yushin.
Hong Yushin did not move for a long time, as if he was deep in thought.
The fact that Hong Yushin is here was proof that the Hao n is closely monitoring the situation. The job must have be too much for a branch manager to handle that the chief inspector had to step up.
Hong Yushin muttered something, not knowing that Pyo-wol was watching.
Hundred Wraith Union, ck Cloud Corps, Namgung Wol of the Heavenly Guardian Association, Sword Saint Han Yucheon, the Shaolin Temple. And then the Hao n
The Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family are at the forefront, leading the fight but that is only at the surface.
In truth, countless warriors and ns were entangled in the fight between the two factions. At this rate, it was beyond the level of a simple war for regional supremacy.
The Shaolin Temple and Han Yuchun might have a wait-and-see attitude for the time being, but if the fight continues to intensify, there is a high chance that they would inevitably get involved.
No one knows how many more sects and warriors would be swept away in this fight. One wrong move, and not only Runan, but all of Henan could be engulfed in the mes of a huge war.
Pyo-wol doesnt care if many people will die if the war continues to escte.
The problem is that Lee Yul had dragged him into this war.
Because of him, his information was spread widely in Runan. He also made the Shaolin Temple hostile towards him.
Lee Yul is the kind of person who maniptes and uses others to eliminate his enemies. He avoids getting a single drop of blood on his hands.
His kind is the type that is very difficult to deal with since theyre meticulous and cautious.
Pyo-wol had no choice but to now be careful in whatever he ns to do. So he disappeared.
Fortunately, Pyo-wol had a knack for changing his face, so he was able to stayfortably without leaving Runan.
Pyo-wol recalled his fight against Seongam.
He had used all 10 phantom daggers and 10 Soul-Reaping Threads.
After drinking the alcohol offered by Il-gum, a big change urred inside his body.
It wasnt as if his qi had drastically increased, but rather, the energy inside of him had be so harmonized to the point that it made it possible for him to operate it as he desired.
There was a huge difference between using three or four Soul-Reaper Threads and using all ten.
Now, Pyo-wol is able to operate the Soul-Reaping Thread close to a skill that he could not even dare to try in the past.
In addition, he was inspired to take it a step further.
Inspiration is just as important as insight to a warrior.
Pyo-wol thought that imagination is the biggest asset for a warrior.
The moment a person sets a limit on himself, their growth stops and stagnates.
The limit would be a wall that remains as a challenge they would have to face throughout their life.
The characteristic of such people is that they learn martial arts as they are taught, without having to imagine it for themselves.
Fortunately, Pyo-wol did not learn martial arts from another person.
Everything he learned came from his own realization.
He put no limits to his imagination.
He never thought that he couldnt do this or that because of a particr reason,
When he got some inspiration, he let his imagination run wild without any restrictions, and he did his best to make what he had imaginede true.
It was the same even now.
As soon as he confirmed that he could use all 10 Soul-Reaping Threads, he thought of dozens to hundreds of ways to use them.
Pyo-wol let the imagination explode to his hearts content.
As he was busy with his thoughts, Hong Yushin disappeared. It didnt matter though. He could find Hong Yushin at any time if he decided to.
What he finds more important than anything else right now is expanding his imagination and finding the right path.
Pyo-wol continuously imagined.
He remained motionless like a stone statue as he immersed himself in his imagination.
It wasnt until a long timeter when he moved again.
Hoo!
What are you thinking so deeply that you didnt even realize Im here?
The moment he let out a light sigh, he heard a womans voice right next to him. However, Pyo-wol turned and looked at the woman without a hint of surprise.
The woman was staring at him.
She had an ordinary appearance simr to Pyo-wols current appearance. But he knows she was in no way ordinary.
Hong Ye-seol.
As expected, you recognized me right away. Doesnt this mean were a match made in heaven? I also recognized you right away.
The woman who smiled while looking at Pyo-wol was Hong Ye-seol.
Just as Pyo-wol changed his face to stay in Runan, she also did the same.
Her way of changing her appearance is not the same as Pyo-wol. Instead of using a technique that moves facial muscles, she used makeup, so the sophistication was far behind. However, it was almost impossible to see through her make-up unless the other person had a good eye for it.
Pyo-wol frowned as he thought of how she might have recognized him.
He then smelled his own wrist.
You sprayed the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense on my body as well.
Hoho! So you only noticed just now.
Hong Ye-seolughed.
She was happy that she managed to one-up Pyo-wol this time.
When Pyo-wol burned the Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts booklet, she secretly buried another kind of Thousand Miles Chasing Incense in Pyo-wol.
Just as a cunning rabbit prepares several exits, she also prepared several types of Thousand Miles Chasing Incense.
Each Thousand Miles Chasing Incense had a different scent and concentration.
The concentration of the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense buried in Strength Grinding Demonic Martial Arts booklet was the strongest, while the concentration of incense buried in Pyo-wols body was the weakest.
Pyo-wols nose got used to the concentration of the Thousand Miles Chasing Incense scent buried in the booklet, so he couldnt smell a much weaker scent.
All of that was Hong Ye-seols meticulous calctions.
You have a lot of confidence. I cant believe that you still havent left Runan even after what happened in the Jin manor.
Because there is no reason for me to leave.
I knew it. Youre the kind of person who wont silently take a beating.
You talk as if you know me well.
Its a womans nature to want to know everything about the man shes interested in.
I dont like it.
Im very interested in you. What about you?
Hong Ye-seol nced at Pyo-wol.
There was a strange heat in her eyes.
Chapter 250
Light Novel: Volume 10 Episode 25
Manhwa: N/A
A blush appeared on her cheeks, and there was a strange heat in her eyes. Her body started to emit a sweet scent capable of easily stimting a mans sense of smell.
Her every move, whether it be her hands or eyes, contained the power to make a man fall.
It was as if the word stunner was meant for her.
Although she possessed an ordinary appearance, she had the power to make mens hearts race.
Hong Ye-seol was trying to seduce Pyo-wol.
It was impossible for any man to remain sane in face of Hong Ye-seols temptation.
Pyo-wol slowly leaned in.
It didnt take long for Hong Ye-seols red lips to press against Pyo-wols.
Pyo-wol coveted her lips. Hong Ye-seol responded actively.
There were many people in the inn, but strangely enough, no one paid them any attention.
Their lips locked into each for a long time before they pulled away from each other.
Haa!
Hong Ye-seol moaned softly.
But she soon frowned when she saw Pyo-wols eyes.
Pyo-wols eyes which were looking at her didnt contain any emotion. Pyo-wols eyes were so cold that it couldnt be said that they coveted each others lips just a moment ago.
Why?
Your lips are cold.
What?
You can fake the color of your face and eyes, but its hard to fake your body temperature.
If Hong Ye-seol was really hot and aroused, her body temperature would naturally rise up as well. But her lips were cold.
That meant she wasnt excited at all.
Everything from her eyes, breath, and gestures which she just showed Pyo-wol were all fake.
Hong Ye-seol acted like she fell for Pyo-wol.
Hmpf! I didnt think that far.
Hong Ye-seol pursed her lips.
The flush on her face disappeared like a lie.
Pyo-wol was not surprised by Hong Ye-seols dramatic change.
There was nothing more foolish than to put your trust in an assassin.
To achieve their goal, assassins would even fake their own feelings. They could fake everything, whether it be the way they breathe, the look in their eyes and the flush on their face.
An assassin of Hong Ye-seols level could easily and quickly act like she was in love.
Just as she did just a moment ago.
Unfortunately, her acting was not enough to fool Pyo-wol. But if her target was someone else, they would have fallen for her without a doubt.
Hong Ye-seol frowned, but that was only for a moment. She soon smiled brightly afterwards.
As expected, this kind of thing doesnt work on you. Good. I liked it.
What are you talking about?
Since you didnt fall for my seductions, then you wont easily sumb to the other girls temptations.
If youre going to keep talking nonsense, you should get out of here.
Oh, why? Do you hate having a pretty girl like me around you?
I dont consider that face as pretty.
Ah, yes. Should I show you my real face then?
Hong Ye-seol pushed her face closer to Pyo-wols.
Pyo-wol was slightly surprised. But for a different reason.
The face she had on Wudang Mountain was also not real.
This means that she possessed a skill so exquisite that even he could not see through it. She just used a little bit of makeup on her face, and she could turn into another person.
Truly everything about her was a lie.
Hong Ye-seol was still smiling at him.
It was as if she had expected Pyo-wols reaction in advance.
Pyo-wol shook his head.
Nevermind.
Why? Arent you curious?
Not at all.
Sheesh! What a heartless man.
Hong Ye-seol clicked her tongue and looked disappointed.
Pyo-wol quietly looked at Hong Ye-seol.
Once a person starts being attracted to a person like her, theyre bound to lose their initiative forever.
I want to be alone. You should leave.
Are you really letting me go like this?
Yes.
Youll regret it.
Regret?
I can go back to the Snow Sword Manor and tell them that youre staying here. Or I could also scream here
You wont do that.
Oh my! What makes you so sure?
Because your pride was hurt.
What do you mean by pride? I dont have that.
There is no one without pride. Everyone who says so is lying.
So what are you trying to say?
Youve probably never failed to seduce another man or failed toplete a mission. But for the first time, because of me, youve got a taste of failure for the first time and now you find yourself frustrated
So what?
People like you will never forgive setbacks. Somehow or another, youd make sure that you have your revenge against those who have caused you setbacks.
I guess youre right. Because I want to make you kneel at my feet.
Hong Ye-seol shook her head.
She got up from her seat.
Okay! I hate to admit it, but I think youre right. Be careful. I wont back down so easily next time.
Hong Ye-seol smiled brightly at Pyo-wol and then walked out of the inn.
She quickly disappeared into the darkness of the street.
When Hong Ye-seolpletely disappeared, Pyo-wol raised his energy and muttered,
Doing something useless again
Hong Ye-seol had ced another incense on Pyo-wols body.
Once Pyo-wol noticed the previous Thousand Miles Chasing Incense on his body, Hong Ye-seol reced it with another scent. It was an extremely subtle scent that was difficult to detect even with Pyo-wols sense of smell.
Pyo-wol used his internal energy topletely blow off the incense on his body.
He will not be able topletely avoid Hong Ye-seols pursuit, but at least he will be able to lessen this kind of annoying encounters with her for the time being.
Pyo-wols gaze suddenly turned to the window.
* * *
At some point, his colleagues started to call him Dark Ghost.
A ghost hiding in the dark.
Assassins already tend to like the darkness, but he unusually loved it.
He thought it would be nice if there was only night without day.
His five senses were exceptionally developed, especially in the dark. In particr, the area he was most confident in was tracking.
He boasts his tracking technique that never loses a target once marked. Even within the Hundred Wraith Union, there was no one who possessed better tracking skills than him.
His ranking might not be that high in the Hundred Wraith Union, but he surpassed the top ten assassins in terms of tracking. Even if its a member of the top ten, it would be impossible for them to follow his traces.
Because of that, he became in charge of almost all tracking-rted missions in the Hundred Wraith Union.
The mission Dark Ghost got from Heuk-ho was to track down Hong Ye-seol.
To be precise, it was his mission to identify and report every person she came in contact with.
Hong Ye-seol did not notice at all that the Dark Ghost was following her.
This was to be expected.
While Dark Ghost is not as strong as Hong Ye-seol, his tracking skills are far more superior to hers.
Getting caught is the same as dying, so he was especially careful in tracking down Hong Ye-seol.
Heuk-ho ordered Dark Ghost to identify and report everyone Hong Ye-seol came into contact with. And Dark Ghost faithfully carried out Heuk-hos orders.
Since the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union usually take individual missions, they rarely contact each other. However, in cases where they are entrusted with amon mission like this, assassins would usually follow themand of the person with the highest rank.
He didnt need to know why Heuk-ho ordered him to keep an eye on Hong Ye-seol. All he had to do was carry out his duties diligently.
When Hong Ye-seol disappeared into the darkness, Dark Ghost did not follow her.
His gaze remained fixed on the man sitting by the window of an inn.
He was the only person Hong Ye-seol contacted.
His face was in, and his clothes were unremarkable.
He was an ordinary person that could be seen anywhere on the street. However, Dark Ghost knew better. He would not make the mistake of believing that the man by the window is what he appears to be based on appearances alone.
There was no way that Hong Ye-seol, who belonged among the top ten assassins in the Hundred Wraith Union, would ever contact an ordinary person.
Furthermore, he even witnessed how she kissed him so passionately. He would have to throw his eyeballs right out of its socket if he dared think of that man as normal.
Dark Ghost thought that he had to learn more about the man.
He had to find out what was so special about him to make Hong Ye-seol act like that.
Dark Ghost continued to watch Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol went up to a room on the second floor after a while.
Even when the lights in Pyo-wols room were turned off, Dark Ghost did not move for a long time. He only got up from his hiding ce when he had judged that his target had fallen asleep long enough.
By the time he got up, the streets werepletely deserted and quiet. Thanks to this, Dark Ghost was able to climb up the roof of the inn where Pyo-wol stayed, without worrying about other people seeing him.
Dark Ghost carefully removed the tiles from the roof of the inn.
Once he carefully removed the grooves and trees filling the inside of the tiles, he created a hole that could barely fit a person.
Dark Ghost entered the hole without hesitation.
The space inside the roof was so cramped that even a child would find it hard to crawl around. However, Dark Ghost crawled freely inside of it.
He crawled on the wooden ceiling without making a sound.
He arrived on the ceiling of Pyo-wols room he had seen from the outside.
Dark Ghost channelled qi into his hand.
Another martial art that he was proud of was a technique called One Shadow Finger.1 With him performing this particr technique, his fingers would be harder than steel, and he can radiate qi to his finger.
He will be able to use his qi like a winding machine.
Dark Ghost pressed his finger on the ceiling he was stepping on while operating the One Shadow Finger. Then, a hole the size of a finger was created without a sound.
The Dark Ghost brought his eyes close to the hole while lying face down.
..
Dark Ghosts eyes widened as he looked down the room.
Through the hole he drilled, he could see Pyo-wol lying on the bed.
But Pyo-wol had his eyes open.
Their eyes met in the air.
It was only then that Dark Ghost realized that Pyo-wol had been waiting for him. Pyo-wol didnt sleep at all.
He had tracked and monitored many people before, but this was the first time that a target had noticed his presence.
Shit!
Dark Ghost was quick on his toes. He hurriedly escaped from the ceiling.
As soon as he saw Pyo-wols eyes staring at him, he realized that the assassin Heuk-ho was talking about was him.
If Heuk-hos words were true, then he would not be able to defeat Pyo-wol with his current skills.
Dark Ghost did his best to run away.
He moved like a shadow as he ran on the roofs, and sneaked into the alleyways.
Since Dark Ghosts expertise is in tracking, he also knows how to lose his pursuers.
Dark Ghost put into action everything he knew just to escape.
He even purposely went up the stream to erase his traces. But he eventually changed direction and went back to Runan.
Once hes back in Runan, he chose a random persons front yard, and changed into someones clothes that had been hung on their clothesline.
Only when he hadpletely changed his appearance did he let out a sigh of relief.
Whew!
But its still too early for him to be relieved.
After confirming that no one was around, Dark Ghost carefully carved a code on the wall of the house.
He doesnt do this in just about any house.
The house needs to meet certain conditions.
The house needs to be asrge as a whales back and has a high wall. It also needs to have rednterns hanging along its wall as if to show off the prestige of the owner. The gate also needs to be colored ck.
In this area, this is the only house that meets all those conditions.
This kind of house is a ce where assassins could exchange information through their own secretnguage.
Assassins operating in different regions would write codes on the walls of these houses to ry information or inquire about each others well-being.
The content of what Dark Ghost wrote was simple.
[Hong Ye-seol came in contact with a dangerous person. Take caution.]
The code was written so messily that ordinary people would dismiss it as a childs scribble. It would be impossible for ordinary people to decipher the true message in it.
What Dark Ghost wrote is some sort of warning to other assassins who have entered Runan.
Having finished his duty, Dark Ghost tried to leave in a hurry.
But he had no choice but to stop walking at the next moment.
This is because a ck shadow appeared in the alley where he is.
The ck shadow was the man he thought he had lost.
Shit!
It was only then that Dark Ghost realized that Pyo-wol had yed him like a fiddle.
Pyo-wol never lost sight of Dark Ghost even for a moment. Pyo-wol probably even watched him as he wrote something on the wall.
Nheless, he was still reassured that Pyo-wol would never figure out the message he wrote. Furthermore, he thought that it would be impossible for Pyo-wol to find out the conditions of the house where the secret word was written.
However, hisposure was shattered at Pyo-wols next words,
High walls, rednterns, and discolored ck gate. That must be the necessary conditions or characteristics of the house for you to write down your secret code.
In an instant, Dark Ghost trembled.
His opponent had clearly seen through the Hundred Wraith Unions secretnguage system with just one nce.
If Dark Ghost leaves him as he is, it wont be impossible for Pyo-wol to grasp the contents of what he wrote.
Crazy!
Pyo-wol did not miss the fear that shed in Dark Ghosts eyes.
Fishing naturally requires bait.
In that respect, Hong Ye-seol was a great bait.
By keeping her alive, he was able to catch a fish like this.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
End of Volume 10. Thank you for reading!
One Shadow Finger. Raws: Ilyeongji, ???(һӰָ). һ y C one; a, an; alone Ӱ yng C shadow; image, reflection; photograph ָ zh C finger, toe; point, indicate
Chapter 251
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 1
Manhwa: N/A
Piiit!
Something gleamed and came out of Dark Ghosts body.
The light, which bloomed like a meteor, flew straight towards Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol used Snake Steps to move sideways.
Puk!
At that moment, a long object hit the spot where the Pyo-wol had been.
It was a Kusarigama1 or chain sickle. Its a weapon with a sharp sickle attached to a metal chain. The chain was as thick as a childs finger.
A chain sickle is a weapon mainly used by assassins who lived in Japan which was across the sea.
Dark Ghost was actually from Japan. He just came to Jianghu with his father when he was five years old. Only after mastering the Art of Kusarigama2 did he enter the Hundred Wraith Union.
Cwarreuk!
Dark Ghost flicked his wrist. The chain sickle immediately moved and cut through the darkness.
The sickle attached to the end of the chain was made of all sorts of metal so its strength and sharpness were indescribable.
Surgerguck!
All objects caught in the sickle were cut off.
Whether it be arge tree or a wall made of stone. Even the darkness was torn apart.
Dark Ghost is a master of chain sickle.
Not only that, bybining various martial arts he learned in Jianghu, he was able to be a pioneer of his own field.
Dark Ghost performed all of the chain sickle techniques he had learned so far.
There was a frightening killing intent in his eyes.
Now that everything came to this, I have no choice but to kill him.
Pyo-wol found out the environment in which the secretnguage was used just by looking at it once. With his intelligence, deciphering the Hundred Wraith Unions secretnguage wouldnt be too difficult.
If Pyo-wol fully understands the Hundred Wraith Unions information system, the aftermath will be endless.
So before that happens, he had to kill Pyo-wol.
Cwaaek!
The chain sickle frightenedly split through the grass. But it still did not touch Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was like a ghost.
Even though he was pushed into a corner without any chance to escape, at some point, he would slip out until Dark Ghost couldnt see him.
Even with Dark Ghosts excellent eyesight, he could not follow Pyo-wols movements.
Before he knew it, his whole body was already drenched in sweat. But he still hasntnded a blow on Pyo-wols body even once.
YAAH!
In the end, Dark Ghost broke a taboo for assassins.
He had attacked Pyo-wol while shouting.
This only goes to show that he was feeling cornered.
He was the only one who had been continuously attacking until now. Pyo-wol did nothing but avoid his attacks.
At first, Dark Ghost thought it was just because Pyo-wol was on the defensive. But that wasnt actually the case. Pyo-wol didnt defend his attacks. He was just simply observing him.
The chain sickle Dark Ghost used is somewhat simr to his martial arts.
Pyo-wol attached a phantom dagger to the Soul-Reaping Thread and used it freely. Although the types of weapons and materials were different, the use cases were quite simr.
Charleuk!
Every time Dark Ghost waved his hand, the chain came loose. It was five meters long.
Dark Ghost maneuvered his sickle freely even with the long chains. Pyo-wol was quite inspired by Dark Ghosts movements.
It was not a matter of martial arts.
It was the difference between umted experience, knowledge and tricks.
Pyo-wols martial arts was something he realized and built up on his own. Since his method of learning was unconventional, there might be times where there is ack of depth in his martial arts.
On the other hand, Dark Ghost has been an active assassin in Japan for generations. Over the long years, he had perfected his chain sickle techniques.
Pyo-wol was absorbing Dark Ghosts chain sickle technique into his own. Not knowing that fact, Dark Ghost continued to perform his chain sickle technique with all his might.
At some point, Pyo-wols eyes changed.
He had fully familiarized himself with Dark Ghost chain sickle techniques.
When he decided that there was nothing more to learn, he changed his movements.
Ciit!
He brought out a phantom dagger.
You!
Dark Ghosts eyes widened as if they were about to tear as he deflected the phantom dagger with his chain sickle.
That is because the phantom dagger that had bounced off was attacking him while circling in the air. It was only then that he discovered that a Soul-Reaping Thread was connected to the phantom dagger.
How is that possible?
He was amazed and surprised to see qi as thin as a thread and being used as a chain. Yet at the same time, he felt scared.
He could tell how hard it is because he uses a chain sickle as a weapon.
But Pyo-wol was using such skills casually.
Ciiit!
The phantom dagger came flying with a horrifying sound.
The biggest difference between his chain sickle technique and Pyo-wols was that it is almost impossible to visually identify the Soul-Reaping Thread attached to the phantom daggers. This in turn made it difficult to predict the trajectory of the phantom daggers.
In the end, he had no choice but to rely on his intuition in parrying the phantom daggers.
Kakakang!
The chain sickle and phantom daggers shed against each other in the air.
Dark Ghost swung his chain sickle with all his might.
He was breathing hard, and his face was flushed red. His stamina has already reached its limit.
But he couldnt afford to stop.
The moment he stops swinging his chain sickle, that venomous snake-like phantom daggers will immediately finish him off.
He had to wield his chain sickle with all his might in order to survive.
It was then.
He saw two more phantom daggers rising through the darkness.
Oh my god!
For a moment, a look of despair shed across his face.
He already exhausted all his stamina just by dealing with two phantom daggers, but now two more daggers were added.
Dark Ghost did not know.
The fact that Pyo-wol can use more than four phantom daggers.
But even with just those four phantom daggers, Dark Ghost was already overwhelmed with fear. The fear he felt consequently dulled his movements.
His sluggish movements exposed openings everywhere, and Pyo-wol didnt waste any time in digging through his weaknesses like a poisonous snake.
Puk!
Puuk!
A phantom dagger lodged on his shoulders.
Dark Ghosts eyes widened at the excruciating pain that came to his senses.
At that moment, the two more phantom daggers deeply embedded into his stomach and thighs.
Jjalgrung!
The chain sickle he was holding in his hand fell helplessly to the floor.
Keugh!
In the end, Dark Ghost could not stand the pain. He vomited blood and groaned in pain at the same time.
The bright red blood soaked his chin and chest.
Pyo-wol retrieved the phantom daggers and approached him.
Dark Ghost red at Pyo-wol with vicious eyes.
Heugh! I wont tell you anythingC!
Dark Ghost is ustomed to torture and physical pain. He doesnt intend to give in no matter what means Pyo-wol uses. However, Pyo-wols answer was not what he expected.
You dont need to.
What?
Youve already told me a lot. Through the code you wrote on the wall..
Huh?
Hong Ye-seol came in contact with a dangerous person. Take caution.
H, HowC?
At that moment, Dark Ghosts pupils shook violently.
He thought it would take Pyo-wol one day to decipher the coded message. But to think that he would decode it as soon as he saw it.
How the hell did you find out?
Most secretnguage systems are simr. Its not that difficult to interpret it once you know the principles.
No way
It was an unbelievable story.
If the secretnguage was so easy to decipher, countless assassins would not have to learn and use it the hard way.
Pyo-wols existence is just ridiculous and absurd.
How could he hire us to deal with this kind of person?
Dark Ghost med and cursed Lee Yul, who was responsible formissioning them.
I should have recognized Hong Ye-seol when he said he was giving up the mission.
He regretted taking on the task, but it was toote.
Dark Ghost had to decide.
Will he die at the hands of Pyo-wol or at his own hands?
His decision was thetter.
You cant kill me. I would decide my own death.
A dagger sprang out from Dark Ghosts sleeve.
He then stabbed his stomach with the dagger.
Seppuku.
Japanese assassins or samurai are known to choose their own death bymitting suicide.
The dagger cut his abdomen horizontally.
His intestines leaked from the open wound.
Even in his disfigured state, Dark Ghostughed.
Hehe! Can you see? This is my prideC
What an idiot.
Pyo-wol easily dismissed him.
Dark Ghost might have thought that killing himself was something to be proud of, but Pyo-wol did not think much of it.
Life is much more important than pride.
In order to take revenge, one has to be alive. When a person dies, everything would be over.
There was no point in trying to preserve pride in the face of death.
Pyo-wol found no value in Dark Ghosts death.
He died a dogs death.
Pyo-wol left Dark Ghosts body behind and turned around.
He didnt expect that he would be able to find out anything more from Dark Ghost anyway.
Pyo-wol headed to the wall where Dark Ghost had left a coded message a while ago.
Pyo-wol examined the wall carefully.
As a result, he was able to discover other secret messages which he assumed must have been left behind by other assassins.
As Pyo-wol expected, this was a ce where assassinsmunicated.
In particr, the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union exchanged information here.
This kind of exchange of information was something even the assassins of Blood Shadow Group did not have. This was something totally new for him.
Since this was Pyo-wols first time seeing such a thing, even when considering that he is a fellow assassin, it was not strange that ordinary warriors would not be aware of such a method ofmunication.
Maybe that is also the reason why assassins who wrote coded messages here left quite a lot of information.
They may have left it because they thought it was no big deal, but to Pyo-wol, each and every thing they wrote was valuable information.
One of the things Pyo-wol did best was putting these pieces together to get the overall big picture.
Heuk-ho, Ice yer, Dark Ghost, Four Red Lotus Ghosts Hong Ye-seol is not here.
As Hong Ye-seol said, it seemed that she was excluded from this mission. But he could figure out the rest of the characters.
A total of six assassins have entered Runan.
Heuk-ho, Ice yer, and the Four Red Lotus Ghosts.
Dark Ghost reported to Ice yer, while Ice yer reported to Heuk-ho.
This meant that the final decision maker was Heuk-ho.
The Four Red Lotus Ghosts seemed to be moving separately. He hasnt seen any coded messages written by them.
That was the end of the information he could get here.
When Pyo-wol was about to take his eyes off the wall,
Who are you?
A sharp voice suddenly came from behind.
Pyo-wol turned his head and looked at the owner of the voice.He saw a woman adorned entirely in gold.
A beautiful woman wearing a gorgeous garment embroidered with gold thread. She also had various gold jewelry on her.
She was Geum Suryeon, the daughter of Geum Shin-chung, the sect leader of the Golden Mountain Manor.
Geum Suryeons eyes looking at Pyo-wol were full of wariness.
The ce Pyo-wol was looking at was the wall of a manor near the Golden Mountain Manor.
To make matters worse, the dead body of Dark Ghost was lying nearby.
It was natural for Geum Suryeon and her subordinates to be wary.
She and her subordinates were on their way to the Snow Sword Manor to collect the borrowed money and interest paid by the Jin family.
The Snow Sword Manor used the IOU from the Golden Mountain Manor in hopes of putting pressure on the Jin family, but Namgung Wol unexpectedly helped and paid the bill in their stead.
Now, Geum Suryeon is on her way of collecting the money from the Snow Sword Manor. And since arge amount of money is involved, she had to be apanied by the elites of the Golden Mountain Manor.
How dare youmit murder near the Golden Mountain Manor. Reveal your identity.
Who are you?
Ha! You dont know me, Geum Suryeon? You must not be from Runan.
Geum Suryeon of the Golden Mountain Manor?
Thats right. I am Geum Suryeon of the Golden Mountain Manor.
Geum Suryeon shouted madly.
Her nickname in Runan is Golden Lady.
She was so madly obsessed with gold, and had enough ability to keep the gold she had collected.
Pyo-wol looked at Geum Suryeon without a word.
Geum Suryeon felt reluctant to return Pyo-wols gaze.
For some reason, she felt as if he was reading all of her own thoughts.
Except for her father, Geum Shin-chung, Pyo-wol was the first person to make her feel this way.
Geum Suryeon instinctively sensed that Pyo-wol was not an ordinary person.
If you dont tell me who you are, I will subdue you and take you back to our sect. No, since were on our way to the Snow Sword Manor, it would be better for us to take you there. Reveal yourself while Im still asking nicely.
No thanks.
Geum Suryeon snorted at Pyo-wols answer.
Hmpf! Do you think you have any choice? What are you doing?! Hurry up and get him!
Yes!
The Golden Mountain Manor warriors immediately rushed towards Pyo-wol
At that moment, a good idea suddenly came to Pyo-wol.
Unfortunately though, it wasnt an idea that would bid well for Geum Suryeon.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Start of Volume 11. Thank you for reading!
Kusarigama or chain sickle. Raws: Soegyeom, ??(i`). i su C lock, padlock; shackles, chains ` lin C sickle Art of Kusarigama or Kusarigamajutsu. Raws: Soyeomsul, ???(i`g). This is the art of using the Japanese weapon, kusarigama. i su C lock, padlock; shackles, chains ` lin C sickle g sh C art, skill, special feat; method, technique
Chapter 252
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 2
Manhwa: N/A
Haaa!
Samui Yoo stretched out and yawned.
She is the leader of the outer party of the Snow Sword Manor. The adversity she went through until she became the leader of the outside party as a woman was beyond words.
Compared to other ces, there is not much discrimination between a man and a woman in Jianghu. Nheless, it was still not easy to stand out as a woman in such a ce.
It would be better if she was a disciple of a powerful family, a person born with a good bloodline, or a person with outstanding talent. Since only those people had the power to ovee public discrimination.
Unfortunately, Yoo Samui did not belong to that kind.
She was born into an ordinary family and had an ordinary talent.
But one of her strong points is that she had great endurance.
Since she did not mind undergoing the painful training, she did not allow herself to rest in peace even for a moment.
She trained constantly to be stronger, and as a result, she was able to be one of the outer party leaders of the Snow Sword Manor.
Others often doubt that shed just be satisfied with her current position, but she was genuinely satisfied.
Yoo Samui is clearly aware of the limits of her talent. So she didnt ask for more recognition or achievements.
As of now, she only wished to stay as the leader of an outer party for a long time.
Today was the day for her group to stand guard at the front gate.
Only Yoo Samui stretched out and yawned. The rest of her subordinates stood still, fully alert.
It was uneptable for them to bex given that the war with the Jin family is in full swing.
They watched with their eyes wide open, on the lookout for any unauthorized person approaching the Snow Sword Manor.
Yoo Samui might have looked like she was cking, but in truth, she was constantly watching her environment with sharp eyes.
It doesnt look like there would be anything special today.
Fortunately, it seemed that nothing big was going to happen while she was on guard. Still, Yoo Samui didnt rx.
There is still a lot of time left before her shift ends at dawn.
If she was careless and something happened while she was on duty, then the position she had worked so hard to get could be taken away in an instant.
Please, I hope nothing happens today
But her wish did note true.
O, Open the doorC!
Someones urgent voice came from far away.
Why?
Yoo Samui and the rest of her party red at the direction where the voice came from. Before they realized it, their hands were already at their weapons which were ced on their waists.
Where their eyes were directed, a man was running while carrying someone on his back.
Both the man running and the person on his back were drenched in blood. Even though there was still a great distance, they could already smell a strong scent of blooding from him, which was unusual.
Samui Yoo hurriedly shouted,
Who are you?
I am a warrior from the Golden Mountain Manor. Thedy is in critical condition right now, so please, quickly let her in!
Lady?
Yes! Lady Geum is seriously injured!
In response to the mans answer, Yoo Samui and her men looked at each other.
Could it be Lady Geum Suryeon?
Well she is the only daughter of the Golden Mountain Manors sect leader.
Oh myC!
In an instant, Yoo Samuis face turned white.
She knew that the Snow Sword Manor had a close rtionship with the Golden Mountain Manor.
If something goes wrong with Geum Suryeon, then the Golden Mountain Manor will withdraw their support to the Snow Sword Manor. Such a situation like that had to be prevented at all costs.
Samui Yoo hurriedly ran to the man carrying Geum Suryeon on his back.
Is she really Lady Geum Suryeon?
Cant you just check her face?
In response to the mans answer, Yoo Samui hurriedly looked at the woman on his back. Although there was a lot of blood on her face, her appearance made it clear that she was indeed Geum Suryeon.
What happened?
We were attacked on our way here. Everyone else was killed. Only thedy and I managed to escape.
Who the hell?
Thats not important right now. We need to hurry up and treat her! Please let us inside!
Oh, yes!
At the mans words, Yoo Samui came to her senses.
She hurriedly gave orders to the men guarding the main gate.
Hurry up and open the door! Dont forget to call for a doctor! Ill be the one to take them to an empty residence.
Yes!
Yoo Samuis subordinates answered and then opened the door leading to the Snow Sword Manor.
Follow me.
Yoo Samui personally guided the man carrying Geum Suryeon on his back.
Even at a nce, she could tell that Geum Suryeons condition was serious. She needed to take her to a doctor as soon as possible to get her treated.
The good thing is that there is currently a good physician staying in the Snow Sword Manor.
As soon as Geum Suryeony on the bed in the best room in the guest hall, an old doctor who had heard the news rushed in.
The old doctor did not stop to catch his breath. Without wasting any time, he grabbed Geum Suryeons pulse.
Yoo Samui hurriedly interjected,
How is Lady Geum?
Be quiet. I cant concentrate.
IC
Doesnt the environment need to be quiet for me to get her pulse right?
Okay!
Yoo Samui kept her mouth shut at the old doctors scolding.
Geum Suryeon seemed to be in critical condition. Yoo Samui hoped that the old doctor would somehow or another hold onto Geum Suryeons lifeline.
After closing his eyes for a while and listening to Geum Suryeons pulse, the doctor then took out a wooden box containing silver needles from his bosom.
The doctor hurriedly began to insert needles into Geum Suryeons entire body.
Only after sticking more than a hundred needles into her body did the doctor breathe out a sigh of relief.
I managed to save her for the meantime.
Phew!
Its too early to be relieved. Her major veins and internal organs are damaged. If she isnt treated with medicine then her condition will get worse.
If you need anything, tell me. We cant let her die here.
I will.
The doctor nodded. He then looked at the man who had brought Geum Suryeon in the Snow Sword Manor.
What kind of guy did such a cruel trick on a woman?
I dont know.
You do not know?
Yes! We suddenly got into a fight
Theres a person in Runan with a swollen liver enough to touch Lady Geum? Who is it?
I dont know. Its hard to tell who he is because of his ordinary appearance.
Do you have any idea what kind of martial arts he used?
No. I was beaten in an instant. There was a dead body near the man that Lady Geum couldnt just let him go, so she stepped up
It was literally an instant when all of the warriors guarding Lady Geum were hit making them copse. He even thought he died but when he came to his senses, he saw all of his colleagues already copsed on the ground.
Geum Suryeon was also attacked by the man, leading to her currently fatally wounded state.
At that time, I only thought of saving the Lady. So I ran all the way here carrying the youngdy on my back.
Well done! I only managed to save her because it was me. If it were the other doctors, saving her would have been impossible.
Thank you, old man! I will not forget this favor.
The man held the old doctors hand and thanked him.
Yoo Samui had a serious expression on her face as she saw that scene.
Geum Suryeon is an important person, enough to be ssified as a VIP in the Snow Sword Manor. She had to inform the sect leader right away and catch the person responsible for injuring her to this point.
Yoo Samui said to the doctor,
Im going to go ahead and report to the sect leader. In the meantime, please treat Lady Geum, Doctor Jang. Her condition should not deteriorate any further.
Dont worry. Her condition wont get worse as long as Im here.
Then please.
Yoo Samui got up from her seat, and looked at the man who had brought Geum Suryeon.
You should wait outside.
I cant do that. I have to protect her.
You dont have to worry about Lady Geum anymore, Doctor Jang here will take care of her.
But
You wouldnt be of help if you stay here. You will only distract Doctor Jang. So please get out.
Yoo Samui bursted in anger at the mans hesitations.
Only then did the man nod his head with a sullen look on his face. His appearance looked so pitiful.
Ill give you a room nearby, so dont worry. The sect leader might call youter.
All right.
Yoo Samui and the man came out.
After having a subordinate escort the man to his own room, Yoo Samui headed for the sect leaders residence.
* * *
Did I hear it wrong? Say it again.
Lady Geum Suryeon of the Golden Mountain Manor has entered our sect, seriously injured.
Really? She was seriously injured?
Yes!
By giving a definite answer once again, Baek Do-kyung confirmed that Lee Yul didnt hear wrong.
Lee Yul looked at Baek Do-kyung, his confidant, with his brow furrowed.
Baek Do-kyung lowered his head with an expression that he had nothing more to say.
What happened?
They said they were on their way to our sect to get the money
Money?
The Jin familys payment for the IOU they borrowed.
The 17,000 gold coins?
Yes!
So youre saying they got caught up in a fight while they were on their way to collect the money.
Thats right.
Lee Yul frowned.
Because something that was outside of his calctions happened.
He extremely disliked unexpected variables like this. This is because theres a possibility that everything he has nned so far can go down the drain in an instant.
What about the attacker?
ording to the subordinate who brought her here, he was an ordinary-looking man. There was a body nearby, and he was acting suspiciously, so Lady Geum couldnt just pass him by.
And then?
But the opponent seemed to be an unexpected master. All of her escort warriors fell without knowing how they were attacked. Then Lady Geum was also seriously injured.
Hmm
Fortunately, the person who brought Lady Geum on his back knew that Doctor Jang is in our sect. Thanks to him, Lady Geums life was saved.
Thats pretty impressive. For him to know that Doctor Jang is in our sect.
Thats right.
Okay. Since Doctor Jang is already in charge of her, at least she wont die. Let me know when shees to her senses. I want to talk to her directly.
All right.
As Lee Yul waved his hand, Baek Do-kyung bowed his head and went out.
Lee Yul, who was left alone, muttered,
For this to happen while they were on their way to the Snow Sword Manor manor
He felt kind of ufortable.
Lee Yul brewed a cup of tea and drank it. It was his favorite Dragon Well tea. He usually feels better after drinking Dragon Well tea, but not this time.
Even after drinking Dragon Well tea, the ufortable feeling did not go away.
Bang!
Lee Yul roughly put down the teacup he was holding and looked into the air.
Heuk-ho!
Did you call?
A skinny man appeared like a ghost.
Where is he now?
Who?
Pyo-wol.
Hiding.
Hiding?
After leaving the Jin manor, hepletely disappeared. I already ordered some men to track him down but its not easy.
How can you lose him?
Heuk-ho made a slightly annoyed expression at Lee Yuls interrogating tone.
You must have forgotten. Hes the same kind as us. As long as he wants to, he can evaporate from this world without leaving a trace.
So you wouldnt be able to find him?
Its not like that. It will take a little time, but we will definitely find him. Dark Ghost is already on his tail, its only a matter of time before we find him.
Are you sure?
Whoa, look here, attendant. There is no one in the world who can avoid the eyes of the Hundred Wraith Union.
I hope youre right.
If you keep ignoring the Hundred Wraith Union
It would be better for you to stop putting the Hundred Wraith Unions name in front of me. The Hundred Wraith Union wont be your shield.
What?
If I set my mind to it, I can make the Hundred Wraith Union disappear overnight. Do you think Im lying?
Lee Yuls eyes were cold.
Heuk-ho red at Lee Yul.
If he could, he wanted to rip Lee Yuls mouth open for saying such cheeky things. He knew he had the ability and confidence to do so. But he cant.
He is a person that even the Hundred Wraith Unions leader was ufortable dealing with.
He doesnt know what Lee Yuls true identity is, but the Hundred Wraith Unions leader has always warned him not to go against Lee Yul.
Heuk-ho immediately smiled,
Haha! How could you say such cruel words? Dont worry! Ill be careful. Rx your expression. Im scared to death.
So what about him?
Ill find him in two days.
Ill give you a day.
Thats too shortbut okay. Ill find him and report to you within a day.
Heuk-ho raised both arms and made a gesture of surrender.
Chapter 253
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 3
Manhwa: N/A
The fight between Jin family and Snow Sword Manor escted to a life-and-death struggle.
In the beginning, they were considerate of each other and only fought to a small extent. But with the casualties increasing day by day, the negative emotions they felt against each other reached its peak.
When the Jin family warriors were ambushed and wiped out by the Snow Sword Manor, the Jin family retaliated by surrounding and killing the Snow Sword Manor warriors.
Such a situation was repeated several times, causing the damage on both sides to snowball.
If only warriors belonging to the two factions died, then the situation would not have reached this point.
But the problem is that there is also a number of deaths among the warriors who chose to join the two factions. When this happened, people rted to the deceased warriors ended uping to Runan, dering revenge.
The fight between the Snow Sword Manor and Jin family went beyond the scope of a small war for regional supremacy.
This in turn caused many intellectuals to say that the fight between the two factions could escte into a world war.
However, human desire is not something that could be easily suppressed by someones warning.
Jianghu has been peaceful for decades.
Most of the warriors who experienced the horrors of the Bloody War of Heaven have already retired or are too old, so the memories of that time were forgotten from peoples minds.
The old warriors who did not retire warned of the horrors of war, but their warnings fell on deaf ears.
The young warriors desperately wanted to use this opportunity to make a name for themselves.
The best way for a warrior to gain fame was to y an active role in a major war.
The Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family.
It didnt matter who was right and who was wrong.
The important thing for them is that the arena of chaos has given them a chance to uplift their reputation.
Warriors from all over the world headed for Runan.
Runan is slowly bing the eye of the storm.
But the group that is flustered the most by the current situation is neither the Jin family nor Snow Sword Manor.
It was actually the Shaolin Temple.
The Shaolin Temple initially believed that they could control the fight between the Jin family and the Snow Sword Manor.
That is the reason why they sent monks to mediate the quarrel between the two sides. However, contrary to their expectations, the scale of the fight has spiraled out of control.
If it continues to be left unattended, then this could really provide a foundation to another great war. This caused monk Un-hae and the other Shaolin monks who entered the Jin family to despair.
Jin Siwoo had issued an eviction order to them. However, the Shaolin monks did not leave the Jin manor. Even if they have to be rude, they concluded that it was better for them to remain in the Jin manor and continue to monitor the series of events.
Amitabha! Amitabha!
That night, when Un-hae could not sleep, he walked around the garden alone.
Seongam, who had been in high spirits when he first entered the Jin family, was now stuck in a small room due to the shock he received from Pyo-wol.
Not only was his rod, which was made by mixing various metals, split in two, but he also ended up suffering internal injuries.
This was the first time for Seongam, who is called the Crazy Buddha, to experience defeat.
What puzzled him more than anything was the Jin Siwoos and Namgung Wols reactions.
He didnt expect that they would say anything back to him because of their current cornered situation.
But the reality was different.
Jin Siwoo was tantly hostile towards him, while Namgung Wol openly criticized him.
This experience was very unfamiliar to Seongam.
Until now, he has been living as he pleases.
He had enough martial arts talent coupled with his background as a Shaolin monk.
No one had ever dared to tell him that he was in the wrong. Furthermore, his senior brother would always encourage instead of reprimanding him.
This in turn caused Seongam to be arrogant, thinking that he was always right.
But for the first time, he began to suspect that his thoughts might have been wrong.
That was the reason Seongam was stuck in a small room.
Un-haes mind was also in a mess.
Nothing has been solved, only problems are piling up.
Amitabha! What should I do?
He, too, had eyes and ears.
He knew how things were going in Runan right now.
One wrong move and a great war could break out in Henan, a province where the Shaolin Temple is hailed as the leading sect. This worst-case scenario had to be prevented no matter what.
It was then.
I can hear you thinking from all the way from here.
A cold voice rang in his ears.
Who?
Un-hae looked at the ce where the voice came from.
There was a small pavilion where his gaze was directed. A middle-age man was sitting and drinking on the railing of the pavilion.
The moment he saw him, Un-hae felt his heart sink. The middle-aged man was radiating a sharp energy that seemed to be digging into his chest.
Un-hae recognized the identity of the middle-aged man at once.
Amitabha Buddha! So its the Sword Saint.
The one who was drinking alone was none other than the Sword Saint, Han Yucheon.
In response to Un-haes greeting, Han Yucheon stood up from the railing and said,
You bastard, the sound of you thinking is so loud. I cant drink at all because youre so noisy.
Why are you here drinking alone? You also seem to have a lot in mind.
Isnt that all because of you guys?
Pardon?
How dare you stir up trouble by meddling unnecessarily
Amitabha! I dont know what youre talking about.
You son of a bitch! Are you going to deny it until the end?
I really dont know what youre talking about. And didnt you want the Jin family to perish in the first ce? Have you begun to change your mind now?
No. My thoughts remained unchanged. I wish for this useless family to be ruined.
Then why?
Because you guys kicked him out.
Who?
Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol? Why are you interested in that assassin?
Un-hae had a questioning expression on his face.
He couldnt figure out why someone like Han Yucheon would be interested in an assassin.
I wouldnt pay him any attention if hes just an ordinary assassin. But hes no ordinary assassin. You already know that, dont you?
Thats
Do you think it was a coincidence that Seongam was humiliated?
.
Un-hae could not deny his words.
Not only Seongam, but also the disciples who came with him surrounded him, but they could not stop Pyo-wol. Furthermore, Pyo-wol disappeared after breaking through the entrapment of the other warriors.
His martial arts skills were too great for him to bebeled as a mere assassin.
Han Yucheon asked again,
Are you confident that youd be able to stop him if he attacks you secretly?
The Shaolin Temple is not weak enough to be defeated by a mere assassin.
Thats bullshit!
Even if you are the Sword Saint, please refrain from insulting the Shaolin.
So you still have some pride left? Hehe!
Senior!
Did you attack him even knowing who he was?
Yes.
You attacked him even though you knew? Haha! The Shaolin is over. Its done.
Do not insult the Shaolin Temple anymore, senior!
If you dont want to be ridiculed, then you should have acted properly. How could you do something like that? Not only did you hastily use someone without proof, you even failed to suppress him properly. I dont know why Un-ji sent you and Seongam. Isnt that simply the worstbination? If he had sent Woon Seong instead, then the problem wouldnt have be this big.
Thats
He had no excuse.
In the end, Un-hae ended up stuttering, at a loss for words.
Watching Un-haes reaction, Han Yucheon was taken aback.
Han Yucheon didnt like Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was arrogant and showed no respect for him. Nevertheless, the reason he let Pyo-wol go was because of the expectation that he might be able to find out the truth rted to his disciples death.
However, his expectations were ruined since the disciples of Shaolin Temple kicked him out.
For that reason, Han Yucheons irritation was at its peak.
Tell that monk, Seongam, to stay out of my sight. The moment I catch sight of him, Ill show him what true hell is like.
Senior!
As Un-hae was trying to calm down Han Yucheon,
Hurry, move him this way!
Shit!
Doctor, doctor!
Suddenly, a loud noise came from the entrance of the Jin manor.
Han Yucheon and Un-hae frowned at the same time.
They both sensed an unusual atmosphere.
They ran towards the entrance.
Numerous dead and wounded were being brought in on carts at the entrance of the Jin family.
More than a hundred people were killed, and all of the wounded were in critical condition. The condition of the bodies brought in on the wagons was simply gruesome.
It was to the point where anyone who would see them were afraid to see the sight of him cut, broken, and with his tongue pulled out would appear in my dreams.
This was the greatest tragedy they had witnessed since their stay in the Jin family.
Many had been killed or wounded before, but this was the first time so many casualties had urred in one night.
Amitabha!
..
Un-hae closed his eyes tightly, while Han Yucheon fell silent.
Even if they had gone through all sorts of battles in Jianghu before, they could not bear to maintain theirposure.
How did this happen?
A Jin family member, who ran after hearing the news of the disaster, asked an injured soldier,
We were ambushed.
Ambush?
Yes! Ive never seen them before. They were more like soldiers than warriors.
There were people like that in the Snow Sword Manor?
They called themselves the ck Cloud Corps.
The ck Cloud Corps?
Yes! They are good at riding horses and group warfare, simr to soldiers. We need toe up with a n.
The wounded soldier coughed up blood and said.
Seeing this, Han Yucheons eyes sunk deeply.
It seems that the Snow Sword Manor has even hired a mercenary group.
Thats kind of
Monk! Are you confident that you can mediate the fight between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family? Will you really convince them with your trivial tongue?
.
If you really want to stop their fight, you will have to mobilize the Shaolin Temple elites and suppress them by force. Thats the only way for you to have any significant impact.
Amitabha!
Its your choice.
Un-hae could not give any answer to Han Yucheons words.
* * *
Contrary to the depressed and lifeless atmosphere in the Jin family, the atmosphere in the Snow Sword Manor was very upbeat.
After all, they had a great victory in a fight against the Jin family that happened an hour ago.
It was originally an unfavorable fight for Snow Sword Manor.
The warriors of the Jin family attacked fiercely, causing them to be in danger of being annihted.
What appeared at that time was the ck Cloud Corps.
They suddenly appeared and attacked the rear of the Jin family.
Because of them, the Snow Sword Manor warriors managed to escape their impending crisis. And by working together with the ck Cloud Troops, they were able to inflict great damage on the Jin family.
It was the greatest victory they ever had since the fight between the Jin family and Snow Sword Manor started.
This caused the morale of the Snow Sword Manor to naturally go up. And with Seol Kang-yeon offering to serve alcohol and food to his victorious subordinates, the atmosphere at the Snow Sword Manor became even more heightened.
But not all of the ces in the Snow Sword Manor were full of excitement and activity. Such was the case with the residence where Geum Suryeon is staying.
Given Geum Suryeons critical condition, the atmosphere in the ce she was staying at was particrly gloomy.
Since Geum Suryeon is a big shot, the security in her room was especially strict. Seol Kang-yeon even ordered the elite members of his sect to protect Geum Suryeon, and to inform the Golden Mountain Manor of the news.
Upon hearing the news of Geum Suryeons injury, Geum Shin-chung said they would also send their elite warriors over. Until they arrive, guarding Geum Suryeons safety would be the responsibility of the Snow Sword Manor.
At the time when the Snow Sword Manor warriors stood guard at Geum Suryeons room, someone opened the door and came out,
Oh! Its you, brother Lim.
How are you feeling?
The warriors who had a cautious look on their faces in the beginning soon rxed their guard.
The man who opened the door and came out was the one who had brought Geum Suryeon on his back. Even though he himself suffered serious injuries, he still managed to protect Geum Suryeon and came all the way here.
As a fellow warrior, it was an act worthy of respect. This is also the reason why the warriors of the Snow Sword Manor looked at the man with favorable gazes.
The man who carried Geum Suryeon on his back identified himself as Lim Kwon-ok.
Lim Kwon-ok caressed his wounded shoulder and replied,
Its gotten a lot better. How is the young miss?
Dont worry. Doctor Jang is taking care of her.
Is that so?
Youve done a great job. Perhaps Lord Geum will give you a big reward.
Im not interested in receiving any reward. By the way, since Ive been in my room all day and my whole body is numb, is it alright for me to walk around for a while?
Sure. It just so happens that our sect leader has given us food and alcohol, so you can go and get some.
Really?
You can go to the training hall in the outer garden. There are a lot of people there. You can go ahead and eat with them.
Thank you. Then Ill be back.
Lim Kwon-ok said from the warrior who kindly exined it and then walked away.
On the way to the training hall, he ran into the Snow Sword Manor warriors several times, but no one suspected and questioned Lim Kwon-oks presence.
Lim Kwon-ok quietly blended among the people at the Snow Sword Manor.
Chapter 254
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 4
Manhwa: N/A
At the news of Geum Suryeons injury, Geum Shin-chung immediately stood up, making his chair fall to the ground.
What are you talking about? How could Suryeon be badly injured? What about her escorts?
Everyone died except for one.
Dead? What kind of people are they? How could they all be dead?
Im sorryC!
It wasnt his fault, but the attendant who brought the news fell on the floor, with his forehead touching the ground.
Geum Shin-chungs anger was indescribable.
Geum Suryeon is his only family. Although he had his nephew, Geum Woo-shin, he couldnt bepared to his direct family, Geum Suryeon.
Who the hell did that to her? Its not the Jin family, right? Did they hold a grudge against us because of the IOU?
If the Jin family had always been that vicious, they wouldnt have been pushed this far by the Snow Sword Manor.
Then, who the hell attacked Suryeon?!
Geum Shin-chungs angry voice made all the objects in his pce vibrate.
His attendant could only look at him in fear.
There were too many suspects that he couldnt pinpoint one.
Everyone knew of the fact that Geum Shin-chung only managed to umte the enormous wealth he has today through the establishment of the Yeomwangdae.
Among the people who borrowed money from him, there was not a single person who met a good end. All of them were either sold as ves or ended their own lives in despair because of their huge debts.
Those people all have a deep grudge against the Golden Mountain Manor. Some of them might have attacked the Geum Suryeon to get revenge on the Golden Mountain Manor.
Immediately send Woo-shin to Suryeon to protect her. And have the Yeomwangdae catch the perpetrator.
All right.
The attendant responded quickly.
Yeomwangdae is the direct subordinate organization run by Geum Shin-chung. Its an organization in charge of collecting money from the people who loaned from the Golden Mountain Manor.
It was made up of people with no blood or tears. They were so vicious that theyd do what it takes to squeeze a dry rag just to produce water.
The individual members martial arts were also so strong that they were considered more terrifying than the grim reaper in Runan.
Releasing the Yeomwangdae is enough proof that Geum Shin-chungs anger reached its peak.
Have him observe the situation and if possible, ask him to bring back Suryeon. After all, we have good doctors here too.
I dont think thats going to be possible.
Why?
Shes so seriously injured that her condition could get worse during transport.
Shit!
Geum Shin-chung could not hold back his anger anymore and hit the table.
Tell Woo-shin directly that if something happens to Suryeon, he would be responsible. He should protect her well.
Yes!
Get out!
When Geum Shin-chung waved his hand, the attendant bowed his head and then quietly left the room.
Geum Shin-chung who was now left alone muttered,
I dont know who he is, but once I catch him, Ill skin him alive.
* * *
Seol Kang-yeon looked at the inner garden with his window wide open.
It was alreadyte at night, but because of thenterns hanging all over the garden, it created quite a serene atmosphere.
The garden of the Snow Sword Manor was stunning thanks to the gardener who took care of it. However, no matter how beautiful the scenery was, Seol Kang-yeon was not impressed.
He was just temporarily staying in this ce. His ultimate goal is still Tianzhongshan, which was taken away by the Jin family.
He would do anything, even give up his soul, just to make his wish of setting the Snow Sword Manor back in Tianzhongshane true.
When Seol Kang-yeon was about to grab the teacup next to him,
Sect leader!
He heard a voice calling out for him.
Whats going on?
A guest hase to visit. Hes asking to see you.
Who is it?
Jang Hoyeon of the Rain Mountain Manor.
Rain Mountain Manor?
In an instant, Seol Kang-yeons eyes glinted.
The Rain Mountain Manor is located in Chengshan, Anhui Province. It was more than 2,000 li away from the Snow Sword Manor. It was impossible for a sect which is miles away toe and offer their help to the Snow Sword Manor.
Hmm
After thinking about it for a while, Seol Kang-yeon ordered his subordinate to bring Jang Hoyeon inside.
After some time, the door opened.
A young man entered the room. His soft facial features made him naturally likable.
He was Jang Hoyeon, the young leader of the Rain Mountain Manor.
Jang Hoyeon greeted Seol Kang-yeon,
Jang Hoyeon of the Rain Mountain Manor greets Seol Kang-yeon of the Snow Sword Manor.
Nice to meet you! How is your father?
Hes doing well.
Ive seen your father from a distance before. He is a great warrior with the spirit of a hero.
Thank you. My father also mentioned that Lord Seol is a great person.
Oh! Is that so?
He said that if I work with you, I will definitely learn a lot so I should take the time to visit you at least once.
Thank you.
Seol Kang-yeon shook his head.
On the surface, he had a delighted expression on his face, but Seol Kang-yeon did not fully believe Jang Hoyeons words.
It was the same with Jang Hoyeon.
After all, the Snow Sword Manor and the Rain Mountain Manor had never interacted with each other until now. They had no reason to see each other.
It was a lie that Seol Kang-yeon saw Jang Hoyeons father, Jang Pyeong-san. Jang Hoyeon also lied about having his father say that he has a lot to learn from Seol Kang-yeon.
They were just exchanging polite remarks.
Seol Kang-yeon asked with a smile,
So, what brings you all the way here from the Rain Mountain Manor? I dont think you came here just to see my face.
I actually came here to ask you for a favor.
Is that so?
If you help me, I will do my best to help the Snow Sword Manor.
Can I think of this as your fathers will?
Thats right.
Seol Kang-yeons smile deepened at Jang Hoyeons answer.
Because the distance between the two sects are too far, it was unreasonable for the Rain Mountain Manor to directly support the Snow Sword Manor. Nheless, it would be of great help to the Snow Sword Manor if the Rain Mountain Manor expressed their support.
The most important thing in Jianghu is to have enough justification or cause. Sometimes, the exhaustion of a huge sect, such as the Rain Mountain Manor, acts as a stronger force than any other justification.
Thats exactly what Seol Kang-yeon expected from Jang Hoyeon and the Rain Mountain Manor.
Now tell me what you came here for.
Im looking for the man who killed my brother and stole our family treasure.
Tell me more about it in detail.
There is a sword that has been passed for generations in our family.
Whats the name of the sword?
Its called Gongbu.
I think Ive heard of it before. Its a great sword made a long time ago.
Thats right. He stole Gongbu, our familys heirloom and ran away. In the process, he killed my younger brother who was pursuing him.
Are you saying hes here?
I already confirmed that he has entered Runan.
Whats his name?
Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol?
Seol Kang-yeon frowned.
It was a name he had never heard of before.
Investigating the people entering Runan or the Snow Sword Manor is the responsibility of his attendant, Lee Yul. So Seol Kang-yeon didnt know such details.
Im sorry, but this is my first time hearing that name.
Dont worry about it. Hes a sneaky guy, so Im sure he doesnt use his real name.
You can go visit my attendant. He might know something about him.
Thank you.
Jang Hoyeon bowed his head as he said his thanks.
He had a lot of worries as he entered Runan.
Where should he go?
The Jin family or the Snow Sword Manor?
After much deliberation, he chose the Snow Sword Manor.
He thought it would be easier to get help from the Snow Sword Manor, which has a much more free atmosphere, than the Jin family which is naive and honest.
More than anything else, the Snow Sword Manor desperately needed the support of prestigious sects such as the Rain Mountain Manor.
There are a lot of people who wanted to help us so our manor might be quite crowded. Please excuse us for that.
Of course. Its actually nice to see that many people had voluntarilye to help the Snow Sword Manor. Isnt this only possible because Lord Seols poprity is so great?
Haha! You think so?
Seol Kang-yeon burst outughing.
He knew that Jang Hoyeon was intentionally ttering him, but it doesnt change the fact that he felt good about it.
Once you go outside, my subordinate will guide you to my attendant.
It was an honor meeting you today. See you then.
I also hope that you will recover your heirloom safely.
Thank you.
After cupping his fist in goodbye to Seol Kang-yeon, Jang Hoyeon went out of the room.
As soon as he came out, a warrior of the Snow Sword Manor came forward.
Your subordinates have already been taken to their quarters. I will now guide you to the attendant.
Thank you!
Jang Hoyeon nodded and followed the warrior.
There is currently an excited atmosphere at the Snow Sword Manor because of their recent victory against the Jin family.
On the way to the attendants residence, he ran into quite a few warriors. Their faces were all bright.
The Snow Sword Manor has the advantage.
Jang Hoyeon was once again convinced that his choice was right.
At that time, one of the Snow Sword Manor warriors talked to the person who was guiding Jang Hoyeon.
Where are you going?
Ah! Im on my way to the attendants office. Here with me is a guest from the Rain Mountain Manor.
Is that so? Come to the Secret Shadow Group once youre done. They need support.
Okay.
The warrior who talked to Jang Hoyeons guide cupped his fist and then left.
Jang Hoyeon asked his guide,
What is the Secret Shadow Group?
Ah! Its an organization under the direct control of the young master. Its making a significant contribution in the fight against the Jin family.
Really?
Yes! Its made up of young and strong warriors who follow the young master.
So your young master must be very capable, right?
Of course! There arent that many warriors who can bepared to our young master!
The mans face was full of pride.
It was clear that he was really proud of their young master.
Jang Hoyeon became curious about the person he was so proud of.
Im sure therell be a chance to meet while Im staying at the Snow Sword Manor.
For now, his priority is to meet the Snow Sword Manors attendant and ask for his cooperation.
He walked faster, but then,
Tuk!
Someone passed by and bumped into his shoulder slightly. He had his head down while walking so he failed to notice Jang Hoyeon in front of him.
Jang Hoyeon frowned and looked at the person who bumped into him.
The man who bumped into him immediately apologized,
Oh, I didnt see you because I was thinking of something else. Im sorry!
The man groveled.
He strangely found the mans appearance irritating.
Jang Hoyeon asked the man,
Whats your name?
Pardon?
Are you deaf? I just asked you what your name is.
Ah, yes! My name is Lim Kwon-ok.
Lim Kwon-ok? Are you a warrior at the Snow Sword Manor?
No. Im from the Golden Mountain Manor.
Golden Mountain Manor?
When Jang Hoyeon didnt seem to know, the warrior who was guiding him, thoughtfully exined,
The Golden Mountain Manor is a sect that could be said to be the richest in Runan. The only daughter of that sect hade here with a serious injury, and its that man who had brought her here.
Thats right.
Is that so? You should be careful from now on.
Jang Hoyeons tone changed.
If the one who bumped into him was another warrior, he would have been very angry. But since the man in question is the warrior who escorted the one and only daughter of the Golden Mountain Manor, then he could not afford to treat him carelessly.
They might not have a rtionship right now, but no one knew what might happen in Runan.
Since theyre the richest sect in Runan, as long as we form a rtionship, they will surely be usefulter.
Jang Hoyeon brightly smiled and moved on.
Lets go!
Yes!
The warrior continued to guide Jang Hoyeon again.
Left alone, Lim Kwon-ok looked at Jang Hoyeons back as he walked away.
Did the Rain Mountain Manor follow me all the way here?
Chapter 255
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 5
Manhwa: N/A
Heuk-ho touched the wall with his thin fingers.
His fingers were so scrawny as if its just made up of skin and bones.
But what most people dont know is that these thin fingers, which looked like they would break with the slightest force, are actually the hands of a demon. They are capable of easily taking a persons life.
The only people who know this fact are those who belong in the same industry.
What Heuk-ho is currently looking for is the coded message left by Dark Ghost.
Dark Ghosts whereabouts remained unknown since yesterday.
Heuk-ho expected that Dark Ghost would returnst night, but he didnt.
Assassins like them usually act independently, but when carrying out amon mission like this, the subordinate absolutely had to obey the order of the superior.
It was no different with Dark Ghost. He had no choice but to follow Heuk-hos every order.
So the fact that Dark Ghost did not follow through his order and did not return on time, is not something he could easily overlook.
Did he get attacked by Hong Ye-seol?
Such a thought naturally passed his mind.
If Hong Ye-seol knew that she had been followed, its possible that she could have attacked Dark Ghost in anger. But she couldnt have killed him.
The rules of the Hundred Wraith Union are very strict. Its absolutely uneptable for assassins belonging to the Hundred Wraith Union to take another members life without a legitimate reason.
Even an assassin belonging to the top ten is not exempted from this rule. So that includes Hong Ye-seol. She couldnt kill Dark Ghost life just because she found out he was following her.
Then if its not Hong Ye-seol
There was only one person left.
Could it be Pyo-wol?
Heuk-hos face became distorted.
He didnt have any other person in mind except for him.
If Dark Ghost was really attacked by Pyo-wol then its a big problem.
But even then, if Dark Ghosts been killed, he wouldnt have just been helpless.
As assassins, it was in their instinct to leave evidence about their opponents no matter the circumstances.
If Dark Ghost managed to escape, then he would most likely go to this ce and leave behind a coded message.
But no matter how much Heuk-ho looked, he could not see any messages written by Dark Ghost at all. No, there are actually some. But those messages were something he wrote way before he was in contact with Heuk-ho.
After looking at the wall for a while, Heuk-ho suddenly noticed that there was a spot that looked as if a piece of writing had been erased.
The other ces are fine. Only this particr area had traces of writing. It looked as if it had been rubbed with something.
Heuk-ho took a closer look and channelled qi to his eyes, trying to enhance his vision. However, no matter how hard he strained his eyes, he couldnt tell what was previously written on the erased area.
Did Dark Ghost leave this behind?
Heuk-ho touched the wall with his finger. The force behind his touch was enough to leave a mark.
Goosebumps suddenly crawled up Heuk-hos spine.
He suddenly thought,
What if Dark Ghost was really attacked by that guy here?
Just imagining it was already terrifying.
Heuk-ho hurriedly looked around. Then, he saw bloodstains around the area. Although the blood had dried and be ck, it couldnt have been older than a day or two.
Furthermore, the amount of blood couldnt havee from killing Dark Ghosts alone. Only when at least a dozen people have been killed could this amount of bloodstains remain.
Kkiic!
At that moment, the door of a nearby mansion opened and a man who appeared to be a servant came out.
Heuk-ho hurriedly approached the man and asked,
Did something happen here yesterday? Or the day before yesterday?
W, Why do you ask that?
Instead of exining, Heuk-ho pointed a dagger to the mans neck.
Just answer my question.
Eek! T-The night before yesterday, warriors of the Golden Mountain Manor were murdered here.
The Golden Mountain Manor?
Yes! More than 10 people died near that wall. But the Golden Mountain Manor warriors had already collected the bodies.
Really?
Yes! Im telling you, theres no one around here who doesnt know that.
The man replied, blood drained from his face.
He was just an ordinary man. His liver is not big enough for him to lie when hes being threatened with a dagger at his neck.
He ryed to Heuk-ho exactly what the Golden Mountain Manor warriors said while collecting the body.
As soon as the man finished speaking, Heuk-ho disappeared like a ghost.
He literally disappeared right in front of the mans eyes.
Hiiik! Its a ghost!
The man scrambled and ran back to the mansion.
Heuk-ho didnt pay any more attention to the man. He just proceeded to jump over the fence and headed for the Golden Mountain Manor.
The Golden Mountain Manor is not that far from the mans mansion.
It only took him a few minutes to arrive.
Even with the numerous warriors standing guard all over the Golden Mountain Manor, no one managed to notice Heuk-hos presence.
After looking around the manor for a while, Heuk-ho soon found a warehouse. Two warriors actually stood guard in front of the warehouse, but Heuk-ho still managed to sessfully sneak in without being detected.
There were dozens of dead bodies piled up in the warehouse.
He assumed that all of them were warriors responsible for escorting Geum Suryeon.
The faces of the warriors were all stained with blood, making it difficult to recognize their original appearance. Furthermore, their faces started to swell because their bodies started to dpose.
For that reason, the Golden Mountain Manor could not distinguish their identities. They could only store their bodies in the warehouse.
Heuk-ho examined the faces of the corpses one by one.
The Golden Mountain Manors warriors didnt have the confidence to inspect the dead bodies of their colleagues, so they skipped it, but Heuk-ho was different.
This kind of work isnt enough to faze him at all.
He examined the features of the corpses closely.
Hoo
When he finished examining thest corpse, Heuk-ho let out a sigh.
Thest body was the most horribly mutted corpse.
The face was disfigured beyond recognition, and its abdomen was split long causing its intestines to leak out.
However, Heuk-ho recognized the identity of the body at once.
Dark Ghost!
This was clearly the corpse of Dark Ghost.
Dark Ghost, who had been missing for a while, was found among the corpses of the Golden Mountain Manor warriors.
Heuk-ho couldnt understand the current situation.
What the hell happened? Why is Dark Ghosts body here?
Dark Ghost clearly moved on his own. There was no reason for him to be with the men of the Golden Mountain Manor. Him being with the Golden Mountain Manor meant that he had a point of contact with them somewhere.
Wait, if all the warriors who escorted Geum Suryeon are here Then who is the man who carried and brought her to the Snow Sword Manor?
In an instant, goosebumps ran through his whole body.
The worst possible scenario came to his mind.
No way?
* * *
Ice yers residence is a small house far away from the attendants office.
He stayed in an area near the residences where the workers who built the Snow Sword Manor stayed. Most of the houses were already demolished after the construction of the Snow Sword Manor, but among the few which still remained, they were used as lodgings for the workers.
Lee Yul initially offered Ice yer a good residence to stay in, but thetter refused.
His reason being that staying in afortable ce would dull his nerves. Only when he stays in an ufortable ce would he feel like his nerves be sharper and his senses be more awakened.
In that respect, the small house where he is currently staying is perfect.
Ice yer sat cross-legged while sharpening his weapon.
His weapon is a long spear. Unlike most assassins who usually prefer short weapons such as daggers, he preferred a long weapon.
His spear is made of ice crystals that can only be found in the depths of the North Sea.
The spear could be said to be a work of art in itself. The entire spear is colorless to the point that its almost transparent. It would be difficult to distinguish its shape not unless the person looking at it focused their eyes on it.
In broad daylight, it even has the effect of reflecting sunlight, which could dazzle and blinding his opponent.
Ice yer carefully polished his spear.
His spear had the property of bing even more transparent the more he polished it, so he had no choice but to take special care of it on a regr basis.
Although this series of processes is cumbersome, Ice yer was willing to spend time mending his spear.
It wasnt long before a satisfied smile appeared on Ice yers lips. The corners of his mouth might have only risen a little, but this was already a rare case of Ice yer showing such emotion.
After he repaired his spear, all that remained was for him to wait.
He signed a contract with Lee Yul and entered the Snow Sword Manor.
He thought he would be put on a mission soon, but he was suddenly asked to be on standby. Something must have happened but they didnt bother to tell him.
But it didnt matter. He wasnt the kind of person in the first ce who cared too much about such external factors. He only cares about aplishing own mission.
Hell call me when the timees.
Ice yer thought as he leaned his back against the wall.
The cold wall woke him up. He liked this tension.
Ice yer touched the de of his spear with his fingertips.
Just a slight touch was enough to cut his skin.
A satisfied smile appeared on his lips.
But then,
Hiic!
He suddenly let out a choking sound.
Something was tightening around his neck.
WhatC?
As soon as that thought crossed his mind, his body reacted automatically.
He swung his spear and cut off the object that was strangling him.
Ting!
What was cut by his de was a thread so thin that it was barely visible.
Thread?
Ice yer frowned.
Using a thread like this is an assassins method of ambush.
An assassin hase for him.
But who?
Ice yer was not even given time to get the answer to his question.
Ciiit!
He heard a terrifying sounding from the ceiling.
Ice yer instinctively swung his spear to protect his body.
Tititing!
He felt something hit his de.
It was such a subtle sensation that he would never have heard it if he hadnt been paying close attention. The feeling was too weak to be considered a weapon like a sword.
What?
Cwarreuk!
At that moment, the object that hit his spear came up coiling around his spear like a snake.
Thread?
Ice yers eyes widened.
The object that entwined around his spear and ascended at terrifying speed was clearly thread.
But it was not an ordinary thread.
It was a thread made of qi.
The qi thread is going for his hand holding the spear.
Haap!
Ice yer tried to protect his hand by using his internal energy. But the thread made of qi pierced his hand like a snake digging into tofu.
Keuk!
Ice yer let out a groan without realizing it.
Ciiit!
In an instant, two more threads flew through the darkness. Both were also made out of qi.
Oh! Is it like sword qi?
Ice yers eyes widened.
He tried to protect himself by swinging his spear, but he couldnt move because of the thread that pierced his hand.
In the next moment, the qi that flew through the darkness pierced his forehead and heart at the same time.
Ice yer couldnt even scream.
He couldnt believe that he had been ambushed by another assassin. He wasnt even given the chance to counterattack and wield his main weapon properly.
The fact that he had died without being able to do anything was shocking and absurd.
Who the hell?
His mind was slowly bing hazy.
Since his heart and brain had been pierced, his death was only a matter of time. But he still wanted to know who was responsible for killing him so easily before he died.
Squeak!
At that moment, someone quietly descended from the ceiling.
A ck shadownded on the floor without a sound. He was like a serpent descending a pir. The unknown figure started to approach him.
Ice yer gathered hisst strength to keep his eyes open.
Buddeuk!
He could see the face of the ck shadow changing.
The sound of bones and muscles cracking as it rearrange itself echoed in the room. He could see how the appearance of the person quickly changed into another persons face.
Oh my god!
The moment he saw the new appearance of the person, Ice yers mouth gaped.
The face the ck shadow had changed into resembled his own face.
The sight of his own face looking down at him was terrifying.
What are you going to do with my face?
However, Ice yers question never came out of his mouth.
He had already stopped breathing.
Ice yer passed away without being able to hear the answer to his question.
The ck shadow put Ice yers body into the closet.
After that, he sat quietly in the seat where Ice yer had been sitting.
The appearance of him sitting cross-legged with a spear on his knee was the same as that of Ice yer when he was alive.
Just like that, another Ice yer took his ce.
Chapter 256
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 6
Manhwa: N/A
Lee Yul rubbed his temples with both of his thumbs.
His head had been throbbing for a while now which was strange. He rarely finds himself having a headache.
Lee Yuls brain is much more developed than ordinary people. He never gets tired no matter how long and hard he thinks. Even if he stays up all night for several days, he never experiences having a headache.
But today was different.
So his current condition puzzled him.
It felt like his head was going to split apart.
Fortunately, after rubbing his temples for a while, his headache subsided a little.
Hoo
Lee Yul sighed and walked towards the table.
A kettle was ced on a small brazier on the table.
While he was busy suffering from a headache, the water in the kettle had already boiled. Steam wasing off from its snout.
Lee Yul took the kettle off the furnace and let the water cool for a bit.
Brewing tea with boiling water will just ruin its taste.
Only when the tea is served in its best condition would Lee Yul feel better.
Now that his headache has lessened to some extent, he felt like his body wouldpletely return to normal if he just had a cup of warm tea.
As he was waiting for the water to cool down to the right temperature,
I need to confirm something.
Someone appeared in front of him like a ghost and said in an urgent voice.
Lee Yul, who saw the face of the uninvited guest, frowned.
The uninvited guest was Heuk-ho.
Youll have to be prepared for the consequences if you cant exin why you interrupted my tea time.
Damn it! Nows not the time to talk nonsense like that!
Whats going on?
The daughter of the Golden Mountain Manor sect leader came here injured, right?
So?
Where is the guy who brought her here?
Why are you asking
Ill exin it along the way, just bring me to him.
Lee Yul felt that something was wrong based on the unusual expression on Heuk-hos face.
Follow me.
Lee Yul proceeded to guide him.
He could clearly see the anxious expression on Heuk-hos face as he followed behind him. The fact that an assassin like him is showing his emotions right now is proof that something serious has happened.
Lee Yul thought that the source of his headache might be rted to this incident.
When Lee Yul came out of his room, many people, including his escort warrior, followed.
Among them were Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh.
The two were staying in the manor because they had something to coordinate with the Snow Sword Manor.
Whats going on?
Something must have happened.
These two people were the type who couldnt afford to stand still if something was bothering them. So they followed even though Lee Yul didnt tell them to.
Lee Yul and the rest of the party soon arrived in front of a guesthouse.
In front of the guesthouse, the Golden Mountain Manor warriors, who came to protect Geum Suryeon, stood guard.
Geum Woo-shin, who took the role of the leader among the warriors of Golden Mountain Manor, stepped forward.
Whats going on?
Where is he?
Who?
When Geum Woo-shin made a confused expression, Heuk-ho pulled him by the cor violently.
The warrior who carried Lady Geum Suryeon on his back! Tell me where he lives!
Hey! Do you know who I am keuk!
Kwac!
At that moment, Heuk-ho reached out and grabbed Geum Woo-shin by the neck.
His skinny fingers that resemble bamboo, strangled his neck with terrifying power.
The color on Geum Woo-shins face disappeared in an instant.
I dont care who you are. Tell me now.
T-That room!
Geum Woo-shin stretched out his hand and pointed to a room.
Heuk-ho let go of Geum Woo-shin and hurriedly ran to the room he pointed to.
Valkuck!
When he opened the door, all he saw was an empty room.
The person he was looking for was nowhere to be seen.
That bastard!
Heuk-ho scratched his hair in frustration.
Lee Yul came to him and said,
Isnt it about time you tell me what happened?
Its him.
Who?
Pyo-wol!
What about him?
Hes the one who carried Lady Geum Suryeon on his back. He entered the Snow Sword Manor disguised as Lady Geums escort.
In an instant, Lees expression hardened.
Hes in the Snow Sword Manor?
Thats right! He was the one who seriously injured Lady Geum. And by carrying her on his back, he managed to enter the manor. With how confidently he came in, of course no one suspected him.
Hoo
Lee Yuls expression hardened.
He was used to manipting people with his great intellect. Not a single person had managed to escape him not until now.
Pyo-wol is an exception.
He is the only one whose behavior he could not predict.
He had little information about him, but above all, his behavior is different from any other person Lee Yul knew.
So he dared sneak into my territory?
Ive already checked. Im sure hes in the Snow Sword Manor.
He probably hasnt noticed that we know of this yet. Move undercover right now and catch him. If you dont think you can capture him alive, you can kill him.
Okay.
Heuk-ho nodded with a firm expression on his face.
He, too, was as angry as Lee Lee Yul.
He didnt know how long it had been since he had been yed around like this.
When he managed to kill Seong-un and pinned the monks death on Pyo-wol, he thought he was already the winner. After all, he managed to sessfully drive him out of the Jin manor.
But now that he thought about it, he suspected that maybe even that was part of Pyo-wols n.
Is that why Hong Ye-seol gave up on her mission? Because dealing with him was too much for her?
Heuk-ho fixed his hair.
It was then.
Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh, who were watching the situation from behind, stepped forward.
Wait! Did you just say Pyo-wol?
Do you know him?
Of course, we know him.
Heo Ranju answered without hesitation.
With a stiff look on his face, Daoshi Goh asked,
Are you sure hes here?
It seems that way given the circumstances.
Then we have to find him as soon as possible. If we let him run wild, there will be no end to the aftermath. Even in Chengdu, we couldnt catch him. Hes the reason why the Emei and Qingcheng sect copsed. Even the ck Cloud Corps suffered great damage because of him.
So you have experience dealing with him?
We do, but were not confident about dealing with him again.
Still, you have a higher chance of finding him than the others. You guys help me find him.
Daoshi Goh looked flustered at Lee Yulsmand. But he couldnt refuse his order.
Okay.
Daoshi Goh thought his situation was filthy and twisted.
He wanted to avoid running against Pyo-wol as much as possible, but here he is again, getting tied up with him again.
Daoshi Gook looked at Heo Ranju with a firm expression.
Heo Ranju also had a torn expression on her face. But it didnt take long for her expression to change to a determined one.
Pyo-wol is an enemy who inflicted great damage on the ck Cloud Corps.
Everything she loves could be shattered if she doesnt clear things up this time.
Lee Yul spoke again,
Take care of it quietly. Make sure he doesnt notice
* * *
Damn it! Whats happening?!
Geum Woo-shin spat out.
Lee Yuls party suddenly stormed in and left without giving him a proper exnation.
In the process, Geum Woo-shin and the warriors of Golden Mountain Manor were thoroughly alienated.
Their actions seemed to be rted to Geum Suryeon, but they didnt bother to inform them.
What on earth are they up to?
His cousin, Geum Suryeon, is seriously injured with her life hanging around between life and death. The Golden Mountain Manor was turned upside down because of that. And yet even then, they werent given any exnation as to the circumstances.
Anger started to go up the tip of his head.
Is this how the attendant does things? Ptsu!
Geum Woo-shin spat again.
Rubbing the saliva mixed with yellow phlegm with his shoe, Geum Woo-shin told his subordinates,
The atmosphere in the Snow Sword Manor seems to be unusual, so be vignt. If something happens to Suryeon, its the end for all of us.
Yes!
The warriors who came with Geum Woo-shin answered in unison.
All of the warriors dispatched here wereposed of the Golden Mountain Manor elites. As such, they have deep loyalty towards the father and daughter duo, Geum Shin-chung and Geum Suryeon.
The moment they heard the news of Geum Suryeons injury, they felt their blood rushing backwards.
If Geum Suryeons health gets worse, or in the worst case, she dies, then Geum Shin-chung will not let them go. They were fully aware that they cannot live without escaping Geum Shin-chungs eyes as long as theyre in Runan.
Knowing this fact, the warriors turned on the murderous glint in their eyes. They kept their eyes in all directions.
Geum Woo-shin left the guard to his subordinates and entered Geum Suryeons room.
Geum Suryeon is still lying on the bed, unconscious. Doctor Jang is sitting on a chair next to her bed, monitoring her condition closely.
Geum Woo-shin spoke to Doctor Jang,
How is Suryeons condition?
Its much better now.
Really?
I think shell open her eyes soon if she gets a little more rest.
Thats a relief. You must be really good, old man.
Doctor Jang frowned at Geum Woo-shins rude words.
Even the sect leader of the Snow Sword Manor did not speak to him in such a careless way. No matter how stupid a Jianghu warrior was, they would always remain polite in front of an outstanding doctor. This is because they never know when theyll need such services.
But Geum Woo-shin did not express the slightest bit of such courtesy.
What a scoundrel! He doesnt even know grace
Doctor Jang did not like Geum Woo-shin. But he didnt outwardly show his displeasure. He also knew that his life would be difficult if he provoked a member of the Geum family.
While it was somehow reassuring that the Snow Sword Manor is protecting him, it would still be better not to be on the bad side of the Golden Mountain Manor as much as possible.
Mhn
At that time, Geum Suryeon, who was lying motionless, groaned.
Doctor Jang said in surprise,
Shes starting to wake up!
Really?
Geum Woo-shin also looked at Geum Suryeon in surprise.
She has a strong spirit. I thought it would take her a few more days toe to her senses, but shes already waking up.
Its because shes poisonous.
Although he might have said so, he still couldnt help but admire Geum Suryeons spirit.
After a few moments, Geum Suryeons eyelids started to tremble. She soon opened her eyes.
Are you okay, Suryeon?
Whwho? Is that you, Brother Woo-shin?
Yes! Its me!
Geum Woo-shin grabbed Geum Suryeons hand.
What happened?
Dont you remember? You were taken to the Snow Sword Manor because you were injured.
Only then did Geum Suryeon start to recall what had happened.
Ah! Where is he?!
He? Who?
What do you mean who?! The one who put me in this position!
Geum Suryeon strongly demanded.
Even though she had been wandering between death and near death until a little ago, her eyes already contained a ferocious light.
With her outward appearance alone, no one would think that she had just been seriously ill awhile ago.
Geum Woo-shin stuck out his tongue.
Tough bitch! She can kill a person with just her eyes.
He also prides himself on being quite a poisonous breed, but he would not dare put himself as close as Geum Suryeon.
Geum Suryeons poison was simply beyond imagination.
She ordered,
Find him and drag him to me.
Lets talk about thatter. You almost died.
I lived anyway.
Suryeon!
I will die if I dont pay this humiliation back. Do you want to see me die? If I die, you wont be safe either. You know that right?
Yes!
So, you have to catch him no matter what. Ill tear him to death with my own hands. Ill even kill all the others rted to him. Ill cut his friends into small pieces and throw them as animal food, while Ill sell his woman to a brothel. Ill make sure they live the most miserable life!
Yes, yes, please calm down now. Im scared that your wound will get worse.
Is my wound important? Dont worry about me and get him!
Geum Suryeon screamed in hysteria.
The sight of her screaming regardless of her wounds made even Geum Woo-shin afraid.
Im going to kill him in the worst way in the world! Im going to put salt in his wounds! Im going to peel him so he cant live or die! Do you understand?! Do you understand?!
Seeing Geum Soo-ryun screaming like a crazy bitch, Geum Woo-shin put on a tired expression.
I cant believe she was this crazy.
She usually pretended to be so graceful and elegant, but that appearance was nowhere to be found. Her true nature was revealing itself right now.
Her ferocious nature was the reason why Geum Woo-shin usually avoided her.
Crazy bitch! This is why I cant be with you!
Geum Woo-shin prayed that this hellish time would end.
And that time came sooner than expected.
Geum Suryeon, who had been spitting out curses without stopping, suddenly widened her eyes as she looked into the air.
Geum Woo-shin also looked at the ce where her eyes were directed.
What?
Chapter 257
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 7
Manhwa: N/A
Something was crouching on top of the huge beam across the ceiling of Geum Suryeons room.
It was obviously a person. His eyes were shining brightly even in the darkness.
Who are you?!
Geum Woo-shin shouted as he pulled out his sword.
At that moment, the man thrust an object towards him, like a thunderbolt.
Puk!
Geum Woo-shin felt a burning pain in his right shoulder. He opened mouth but no sound came out. Hes in too much pain to even let out a scream.
He couldnt even move. It was as if his nerves were paralyzed because of the excruciating pain.
When he managed to somehow turn his head, he saw a transparent spear stabbed through his right shoulder.
Changrung!
The sword he was previously holding tumbled across the floor. He had no strength to hold onto it anymore.
Keurgh!
He groaned in pain.
At that moment, the man crouching on the beam jumped onto his chest.
Thud!
With a dull sound, Geum Woo-shin was crushed underneath the mans feet.
Geum Woo-shin could only open his mouth wide at the pain that seemed to engulf his chest.
Geum Woo-shin couldnt believe his current situation.
After all, he is currently staying in one of the guest houses of the Snow Sword Manor. Warriors belonging to the Snow Sword Manor are spread all over the ce. Furthermore, they even have their own warriors surrounding where they were right now, right outside.
The security in Geum Suryeons residence was so tight that not even an ant has a chance to sneak in. But howe someone still managed to enter Geum Suryeons abode?
He couldnt wrap his head around it.
You, who?
Puk!
Geum Woo-shin couldnt continue his words.
Because the man hit him in the face with his transparent spear.
His hair was cut, and his skin ripped. But the pain in his head was more painful than that. His head was buzzing. Even in the middle of this assault, he found himself worrying about Geum Suryeon.
Su-Suryeon!
Geum Woo-shin struggled to get up.
But it was a futile attempt.
Puk!
Once again the transparent spear struck him in the head.
Geum Woo-shin lost consciousness.
It was only then did the man turn his attention to Geum Suryeon.
Geum Suryeon looked at the man with fear-stricken eyes.
W, Who are you?
The person in front of her is definitely a master given how he overpowered Geum Woo-shin in an instant.
While Geum Woo-shin is often set aside by Geum Shin-chung, it doesnt change the fact that he is still a warrior who learned martial arts at the Shaolin Temple.
He is someone who is not easily overpowered. But, the person in front of her managed to easily defeat Geum Woo-shin.
That just shows how wide the gap in their martial arts skills were.
She looked around, looking for someone to help her, but even Doctor Jangy unconscious on the ground.
Geum Suryeons face, which was deathly pale, was pitiful to look at.
Do you know who I am? Im Geum Suryeon! The only youngdy of the Golden Mountain Manor! D-Do you need money? Ill give you as much as you want! Just spare my life!
Geum Suryeon knelt down and begged.
The poisonous figure that she had been showing towards Geum Woo-shin a while ago had long disappeared. Her face was running down with both tears and snot.
It didnt matter if her wealth piled up like a mountain, it would all be over if she lost her life.
Geum Suryeon could endure any humiliation as long as she could preserve her life.
I, If you also want my body, Ill give it to youC! Please just spare my life! Please
Geum Suryeon crawled up to the man.
Then, while holding onto the mans leg, she looked up.
The man looked at Geum Suryeon indifferently.
In an instant, Geum Suryeons eyes shook.
She seemed to have seen that mans eyes from somewhere.
Y-You?
Geum Suryeons eyes widened.
His eyes were exactly the same as that of the man who had brought her worst nightmares.
Their eyes could never be the same if they werent the same person.
I-Its youC!
Hes the same man who killed all of her escorts and injured her.
He is definitely the man who she had just cursed a while ago, screaming that she wanted him skinned alive and have his wounds sprinkled with salt.
Crack! Crack!
At that moment, the mans facial muscles moved, transforming to another persons face.
It was an ordinary face that can be seen anywhere on the street. This was the appearance of the man who had fatally wounded her a few days ago.
But it didnt end there.
Crack!
The mans face changed once more. Then a beautiful face, far from the ordinary, appeared.
With a face more beautiful than a womans, Geum Suryeon was momentarily shocked. She even ended up forgetting her current situation.
The man in front of her is Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked down at Geum Suryeon with an impassive face.
Geum Suryeon held Pyo-wols leg and cried,
Please spare me! Ill even be your dog if you let me go!
She had a servile appearance, far from how she normally presents herself.
Thats how desperate Geum Suryeon was.
She wanted to preserve her life no matter what.
She was even prepared to be his bitch just so she can live.
It wouldnt be toote for me to take revenge as long as I can save my life.
Geum Suryeon was not the type to forget grudges.
She will surely repay the humiliation she suffered today a hundred, no, a thousandfold. But for now, she had to be his dog, and hide her true feelings thoroughly.
She believed that only by doing that would she be able to save her life.
Puk!
But then Pyo-wol pierced her heart with the long spear.
The spear made of ice crystal gently pierced her heart like tofu.
Keuk! W, Why?
Geum Suryeon looked up at Pyo-wol with an expression of disbelief.
Pyo-wol drew back the spear that pierced her heart and said,
What I need is a sacrifice, not a dog.
Sa sacrifice?
An offering to stir up the anger of the Golden Mountain Manor.
That
Geum Suryeon did not believe her own death until the moment she died.
Her body copsed helplessly on the ground like a doll whose strings had snapped.
Pyo-wol looked at Geum Suryeon in silence.
There was a noise inside.
Something must have happened!
Pyo-wol heard the people talking from the outside.
The Golden Mountain Manor warriors had already noticed that something urred inside the room causing them to rush in.
Pyo-wol flew over the beam.
By the time the warriors of the Golden Mountain Manor opened the door and entered, Pyo-wol had already disappeared.
Lady! Young master!
The Golden Mountain Manor warriors hurriedly checked both Geum Suryeon and Geum Woo-shins condition.
T, Thedy is deadC!
How could it be!
Young master is still breathing! Hurry up and call a doctor!
Doctor Jang is also down! Damn it!
The chaos and fear reached inside the room its peak when even the doctor who was supposed to treat Geum Woo-shin was unconscious.
* * *
What do you mean Geum Suryeon is dead?!
Lee Yul stood up without realizing it.
An agitated expression clearly evident on his face.
Lee Yul does not usually show his emotions. But since the news he just received was so shocking, he forgot to control his emotions.
Lee Yul is a person who never stops thinking.
Even when his brain is exhausted from excessive thinking and is demanding for a break, he would always think and think again.
There might be times when his body may be idle, but his brain doesnt rest. Maybe except when he is sleeping.
Thats how much he thought.
Once he thought up a topic, he would think about it endlessly. His ideas would continuously branch out until each branch would stretch out and form a big tree.
That particr tree he created, contained everything.
Even when ites to a small event that people would normally overlook, he would be able to urately predict the oue and even derive the variables.
Nothing could pass him. So he thought that everything in the world was within the palm of his hand. However, everything that had happened in the past few days waspletely out of his expectation.
It was a very embarrassing experience for him.
He had never imagined that he would get to experience something like this.
It was only an hour ago when he and Heuk-host saw Geum Suryeon.
He also ordered Heuk-ho and the ck Cloud Corps to scatter throughout the Snow Sword Manor and look for the assassin at that time. But now, the assassin managed to kill Geum Suryeon as if to make fun of him.
He didnt kill her impulsively.
Lee Yul gritted his teeth.
He now knows for sure.
The fact that Pyo-wol never moves without thinking.
Every little thing he does is thoroughly calcted.
He wouldnt have killed Geum Suryeon without thinking.
In order to urately read Pyo-wols thoughts, he had to inspect the murder scene himself.
Lee Yul hurriedly ran to Geum Suryeons guest house together with his men.
In the guest house, he could see the warriors of Golden Mountain Manor collecting Geum Suryeons body.
Keuheuk! Young miss!
To think that the youngdy would be killed by an assassinC!
The Golden Mountain Manor warriors ced Geum Suryeons body on the wagon with an indignant face.
Geum Woo-shin leaned against the wall of the wagon with his wounds tightly wrapped. His subordinates gave him first aid so he managed to barely regain his senses. But even then, he was just staring at Geum Suryeons corpse with unfocused eyes, as if he had passed out.
Lee Yul hurriedly approached Geum Woo Shin and asked,
What happened?
I was attacked by an assassin who uses a spear.
A spear?
The spear was transparent like a crystal.
The moment he heard Geum Woo-shins answer, Lee Yul almost bit his tongue.
There was only one person he knew that uses a transparent spear.
Ice yer.
He was an assassin hired by Lee Yul along with Heuk-ho.
He was supposed to be his trump card. He wanted to use him in the future in assassinating the high-ranking warriors of the Jin family.
There was no reason for him to suddenly go mad and ambush Geum Suryeon.
Its him! He killed Ice yer and used his weapon!
As a result, it was Ice yer who had killed Geum Suryeon.
No matter how much he tries to deny the usation, it would be useless. There was no way they would understand him even if he exined.
It was very easy for him to take Geum Woo-shins life.
Even so, Lee Yuls pupils shook greatly at the moment of being saved.
He suddenly understood Pyo-wols intention.
You devilish bastard!
When Geum Suryeons body was finally loaded in the wagon, Geum Woo-shin ordered to leave immediately.
Lee Yul could not stop Geum Woo-shin from leaving.
He had no justification to do so, and above all, Geum Woo-shin had no intention of listening to him.
Before leaving, Geum Woo-shin said,
Since this happened in the Snow Sword Manor, your sect must take responsibility for this.
..
When I was about to move the training to the gold mountain, what did they say? They said that it was still in a dangerous state and had to be kept in the snow dojo. But look what happened?
Geum Woo-shin pressured Lee Yul with determination.
Lee Yul could not answer properly.
Because Geum Woo-shins words were true.
The measures he took to protect Geum Suryeon became shackles that held him back.
Geum Woo-shin and the warriors of Golden Mountain Manor soon left the Snow Sword Manor with Geum Suryeon.
Euduk!
Lee Yul gnashed his teeth as he watched the backs of the Golden Mountain Manor warriors getting farther away.
His eyes were bloodshot, as if blood was about to drip down at any moment.
He said to his confidant Baek Do-kyung,
Send the goods.
Isnt it too soon?
Dont you know?
What?
Hes been poking around inside.
What?
You stupid Well never know when well get caught.
For the first time, Lee Yul red at Baek Do-kyung with contempt.
He found Baek Do-kyung stupid for failing to see the future that he sees.
Shut up and call them now.
All right.
Baek Do-kyung hurriedly lowered his head in response to Lee Yuls anger.
It didnt take long for Lee Yuls worries to be a reality.
Upon seeing the corpse of his only daughter, Geum Suryeon, Geum Shin-chung went crazy and dered that he would hold the Snow Sword Manor ountable for failing to protect her. He also said that he would cut off all support and contracts with the Snow Sword Manor.
Until now, one of the reasons that the Snow Sword Manor has been able to gain an advantage in the fight against the Jin family is the huge amount of moneying from the Golden Mountain Manor. They were able to pressure and push the Jin family by gaining the upper hand financially.
But that is now a thing of the past.
As Golden Mountain Manor turned around, the Snow Sword Manors financial power became simr to, or worse than, the Jin family.
The foundation of the painting Lee Yul had drawn copsed miserably.
So thats the reason why he didnt immediately kill Geum Suryeon upon seeing her. He brought her to the Snow Sword Manor on purpose in hopes of passing the responsibility of her death to us
Blood trickled down in between his tightly clenched fists.
To think their real crisis hasnt even begun yet.
If the Golden Mountain Manor finds out that Ice yer is an assassin he hired then the Golden Mountain Manor will not just stop at cutting off their financial support.
If he was Pyo-wol, he would definitely hand over the proof that he hired Ice yer to the Golden Mountain Manor.
That bastard!
Chapter 258
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 8
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol threw away Ice yers spear in a secluded ce.
Even if the spear was transparent, its shape could not bepletely hidden. Moreover, its length was too long to carry around.
Even if he just used it once or twice, he would end up standing out if he keeps on carrying it around.
The reason why assassins prefer to use small weapons such as daggers was to avoid being noticed by others. In that respect, the Ice yers spear is the worst weapon.
Perhaps by now, the warriors of the Snow Sword Manor have already noticed that Pyo-wol assassinated Ice yer and stole his identity.
It would be foolish of him to keep using Ice yers identity.
Pyo-wol immediately changed his face and appearance.
It was his favorite in face.
After changing into the kind of face that ismon among the people on the street, Pyo-wol moved on.
After staying in the Snow Sword Manor for several days, he had already thoroughly familiarized himself with its internal structure. He might even know itsyout better than the manors inhabitants.
Many warriors and workers were busy moving around.
It might have only been a day since Geum Suryeon died at the Snow Sword Manor, but its effect was immediate.
The Golden Mountain Manor announced that it would sever all of its ties with the Snow Sword Manor.
The affluence that the Snow Sword Manor used to enjoy and take for granted was now gone.
Warriors who originally belonged to the Snow Sword Manor were not that much affected by the sudden change.
But the same couldnt be said to those warriors who were recruited. They were all noticeably shaken and agitated. That caused the atmosphere at the Snow Sword Manor to be very unstable.
How could someone be attacked by an assassin in the Snow Sword Manor? Do you think the assassin is still here?
I only joined the Snow Sword Manor because I thought they had the upper hand, but that doesnt seem to be the case.
By the way, what will the Golden Mountain Manor do now? Since Lady Geum lost her life inside the Snow Sword Manor, do you think theyll just cut off their rtionship with them?
Pyo-wol listened to the chattering of those around him.
He knows best that he could gain important information from these small talks.
Pyo-wol was nearby, but no one suspected his presence. Pyo-wol naturally blended into his surrounding environment.
It was then.
Hey you, you, and you! All of youe here!
He suddenly heard a gruff voice.
When Pyo-wol looked towards the direction where the voice wasing from, he saw a young warrior pointing and calling the workers.
The name of the young warrior is Ji Gang-pyo.
Pyo-wol was included among the workers Ji Gang-pyo pointed to and called out. He mistook Pyo-wol for a worker.
Pyo-wol calmly approached Ji Gang-pyo.
When the workers have all gathered, Ji Gang-pyo said,
Everyone, follow me.
Yes!
The workers answered without asking why.
Pyo-wol also responded and then followed Ji Gang-pyo.
If he refused to follow Ji Gang-pyos orders and fall back, he would only raise suspicion on himself. And nheless, it wouldnt be toote for him to change his mind and escape after following along.
Ji Gang-pyo took the workers to a vige deep in the Snow Sword Manor.
The ce was so highly hidden and secluded that most warriors belonging to the Snow Sword Manor wouldnt even know that such a ce existed.
There was a small mansion in the vige, with a strange stenching out of it. The stench was enough to make a persons head hurt, besides stimting their sense of smell.
The workers had a dumbfounded expression on their faces. They did not know why Ji Gang-pyo brought them here.
Baek Do-kyung was standing on one side.
Ji Gang-pyo led the workers to Baek Do-kyung.
Ive brought them.
Good work.
Baek Do-kyung looked at the workers with cold eyes.
Your job is very simple. All you have to do is move the cargo in there.
Baek Do-kyungs eyes were fierce as he looked at the workers. Just making eye contact with him made the workers tremble in fear.
Pyo-wol examined Baek Do-kyung closely with his head lowered.
While Baek Do-kyung didnt pay Pyo-wol any attention, Pyo-wol immediately noticed Baek Do-kyungs true nature the moment he saw him.
He was a shady type of person just like him. He had this unique damp smell of someone used in living in the shadows.
He is an existence that did not fit in the Snow Sword Manor.
Pyo-wol memorized Baek Do-kyungs face, eyes, and smell.
Baek Do-kyung, who remained oblivious to Pyo-wols scrutiny, nodded towards Ji Gang-pyo. Only then did Ji Gang-pyo lead the workers inside the mansion.
It was dark and smelly inside the mansion.
Cough! Cough!
Whats that smell
The workers coughed as soon as they entered the mansion.
Pyo-wol pretended to cough as well while simultaneously checking the inside of the mansion.
All the windows in the mansion were nailed with wooden nks. That caused very little sunlight to seep in from the outside.
The stench wasing from arge pot in the middle of the mansion. Inside the pot was some mushy liquid. They dont know exactly what it was but a terrible order wasing off from the leftover thick liquid. Next to the pot were a stack of tightly sealed wooden boxes.
Ji Gang-pyo ordered the workers,
Move those boxes outside.
Yes!
The workers answered in unison and then hurriedly ran towards the wooden boxes.
Because of the terrible smell, they wanted to finish the job as soon as they could so they could go ahead and get out of here.
They dont know what its inside the box, but it was very heavy.
Each worker came out of the mansion while carrying a box.
Arge manor usually had a small side or secret door through which ordinary people could enter and exit. It was the same with the Snow Sword Manor.
There was a small secret door in the mansion that led straight to the outside.
Ji Gang-pyo guided the workers there.
There was a horse-drawn cart waiting for them outside.
Load it there.
At Ji Gang-pyosmand, the workers loaded the wooden box into the cart with difficulty.
Pyo-wol also loaded the box he was holding onto the cart.
Drive the cart and follow me.
Ji Gang-pyo said coldly. He then hopped on to a nearby horse.
The workers followed Ji Gang-pyo with no questions asked.
They were all people who had recently been hired by the Snow Sword Manor. They simply work for money, so they do not know anything about the internal affairs of the Snow Sword Manor.
If theres a job they would just be summoned to the Snow Sword Manor.
Pyo-wol looked at Ji Gang-pyos back, who was advancing ahead, while thoroughly hiding his expression.
At a nce, he could tell that the job they had done was not something that was done through a formal chain ofmand. This kind of work often requires secrecy.
And there was only one surefire way to keep a secret.
Pyo-wol knew that fact better than anyone else.
One of the workers suddenly talked to him,
Where do you work? I dont think Ive seen you here before.
Ah! I work at the guest house.
Is that so? What is it like to work there? The ce where I work is full of people.
Its the same with me. Theres no end to it.
Damn it! Theres nofortable ce anywhere.
Pyo-wol did not raise the suspicion of the worker because of how calmly and casually he replied.
The ce where Ji Gang-pyo took the workers was at a river far away from Runan.
A small ship was waiting for them by the river.
A group of warriors boarded the ship. They were all wearing ck uniforms. Their appearance alone was suspicious even at first nce.
Wait here.
Ji Gang-pyo ordered the workers to stop and then approached the ship alone.
Then, a man who seemed to be the captain of the ship came down. He spent a long time talking with Ji Gang-pyo.
After a while, Ji Gang-pyo returned to the workers with a smile as if his conversation with the captain went well.
Load all the cargo from the cart onto the ship
Yes!
The workers answered and transferred all of the wooden boxes from the cart to the ship.
Bncing while carrying a box was not easy to do since the riverside was all muddy. The workers were barely able to keep their bnce as they walked.
Pyo-wol also staggered as he carried his own box.
As Pyo-wol approached the ship, he heard the voices of the men talking.
Hes amazing, too. I cant believe hes making a Demon Transformation Pill1 in the Snow Sword Manor.
Isnt he the kind of person who uses whatever means avable?
Thats true! Thats probably how he managed to reach such a position at a young age.
They would never have imagined that Pyo-wol would be listening to their conversation. This is because there is quite a distance between them and the workers, and they were whispering to themselves.
At that time, the captain shouted,
Dont bber around! Well leave as soon as cargo is loaded, so get ready!
At yourmand!
The captain appeared to be in his mid-tote fifties. He had a goatee on his chin, and his eyes were grim enough to give anyone goosebumps just by looking at them.
Workers whimpered as they walked to and from the ship and the cart.
Thud!
Finally, thest box was loaded onto the ship.
Phew!
Im dyingC!
The workers wiped the sweat off their foreheads and then held their backs with their hands. Loading and carrying those boxes onto the ship was several times harder than carrying it around on a t surface, so they failed to see Ji Gang-pyo and the captain exchanging nces.
Everyone has worked hard.
Ji Gang-pyo smiled as he approached the workers.
Oh, its nothing. Its something that we have to do.
The oldest among the workers said as he bowed his head with a humble expression.
Hm, since everyone worked hard, I should give you all a reward.
Cwaeac!
Ji Gang-pyo suddenly swung his sword and cut the old worker at once.
Keuk! W-Why?
The worker, who suddenly had his head decapitated, looked at Ji Gang-pyo with an expression of disbelief.
Ji Gang-pyoughed with his sword slung over his shoulder.
Are you asking why I have to do this? Its because I dont want to leave any witnesses.
WAAH!
Run awayC!
At the sight of the old man being killed, the workers fled in all directions. Pyo-wol also ran away like the other workers.
Ji Gang-pyo used qinggong in pursuing the workers.
While the workers steps were slow because of the mud, Ji Gang-pyo moved like the wind with his qinggong. He shed in the east and west, ughtering all the workers.
ARGH!
Keuk!
The screams of the workers echoed along the river.
Ji Gang-pyos remaining target is Pyo-wol.
Unlike the other workers, Pyo-wol was running towards the river.
Foolish! Do you think you can escape me if you go there?
Ji Gang-pyo immediately followed Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked back once he felt a presence behind his back.
Ji Gang-pyo could clearly see the terrified expression on Pyo-wols face.
Ji Gang-pyo swung his sword toward Pyo-wols chest.
Sugeok!
He could feel the sword cutting through Pyo-wols chest.
Pungdong!
Pyo-wol fell into the river without even letting out a scream.
Ji Gang-pyo stood by the river and waited for Pyo-wols body to float. However, no matter how long he waited, Pyo-wols body did not appear.
Ji Gang-pyo looked at the sword in his hand.
I guess it was a bit shallow oh well, it doesnt matter.
The feeling he got after cutting Pyo-wol was different from usual. Usually, when he manages tond a deep cut on a person, there will be resistance. But he didnt feel any of that at all.
However, Ji Gang-pyo didnt think much of it.
He couldnt imagine someone, especially a worker, surviving after being wounded by his own sword. It would be an insult to his swordsmanship.
Ji Gang-pyo looked at the warriors on the ship and said,
Ive killed them all already, you can now leave with confidence.
Hm! Take care of the monk. Hes a person to watch out for even among the Assassin Guilds members.
Dont worry.
Then Ill see you again next time. Theres a good chance Ill see you somewhere else.
Thats right. You should take care of yourself too.
Ji Gang-pyo said his goodbye to the captain.
The captain of the ship nodded and ordered his subordinates to depart.
The ship glided through the water.
When the ship hadpletely disappeared from his sight, Ji Gang-pyo looked around.
The bodies of the workers he killed were still scattered all over the river.
Ji Gang-pyo threw all the bodies of the workers into the river. The river swallowed the corpses and flowed on as if nothing had happened.
Come to think of it, thest guy made my work easier. He already chose the river as his own grave.
Ji Gang-pyoughed.
* * *
Heuk-ho picked up a transparent spear.
It was a spear made of ice crystals.
There was only one person he knew who used this kind of weapon.
Ice yer!
Ice yer was found dead in his residence with tiny holes in his forehead, heart, and both hands. In particr, the hole through the forehead and heart was fatal.
The hole was so tiny that only a silk thread could pass through.
Heuk-ho had killed countless people and had seen just as many corpses. However, none of the wounds he saw were simr to those of Ice yer.
Did he use a thread?
The only weapon he could think of was a thread. But a thread is so thin that its almost impossible to use it as a weapon.
Hes more terrifying than I thought.
Heuk-hos eyes sank deep.
The enemy whom he had thought was simple, actually possessed more terrifying ws than he thought.
After the incident with Ice yer, they couldnt find a trace of Pyo-wol anywhere. It was clear that he had changed his identity andpletely hidden himself somewhere, or he had left the Snow Sword Manor.
That bastard!
Heuk-hos gaze swept through the inside of the Snow Sword Manor.
Chapter 259
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 9
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol poked his head out of the water without making a sound.
His hands held the hull of the ship.
The people on the ship did not notice the Pyo-wols presence at all.
Pyo-wol touched his chest with one hand.
His flesh was slightly torn causing a bit of blood to flow out.
Before getting hit by Ji Gang-pyos sword, he pulled his body back as much as possible to minimize the part that touched the sword.
He could havepletely avoided Ji Gang-pyos attack, but that would only arouse his suspicions, so Pyo-wol had no choice but to take a little bit of damage.
Pyo-wol channelled and focused his internal energy on the wounded area. The blood flowing out slowly stopped as the wound closed.
Without knowing that Pyo-wol was attached to the ship like a cicada, the ship continued to glide leisurely across the water.
Pyo-wol rxed his body as much as possible and surrendered himself to the flow of the current.
With his skill and mastery in swimming, Pyo-wol was able to maintain calm even against the rough flow of the current.
Pyo-wol looked at the surrounding scenery while holding on to the hull.
The ship had already been riding down the river for more than half a day. They have already travelled quite a bit of distance from Runan.
He didnt know how much longer these people would travel by ship.
Still, Pyo-wol didnt feel nervous.
Pyo-wol recalled the conversation the warriors had on the ship.
The items loaded on the ship are called Demon Transformation Pills.
He had never heard of such a thing before, but its name alone was giving off sinister vibes.
Objects tend to follow the name its been given. So while Pyo-wol didnt exactly know what the Demon Transformation Pill does, its clearly an ominous object.
Although the Snow Sword Manor is currently fighting the Jin family, they are still an orthodox sect.
If the Snow Sword Manor had been a demonic or unorthodox sect, then the Shaolin Temple would not have tried to deal with them so smoothly.
But since it was a fight between orthodox factions, the Shaolin Temple tried to mediate between the two, otherwise they would have immediately sent out their troops to punish them.
In any case, the Snow Sword Manor is an orthodox sect, even if its just on the surface.
Yet such an ominous object was created from the Snow Sword Manor. If this fact is known to others then they would immediately be driven out of Jianghu.
Pyo-wol didnt think that Seol Kang-yeon would be capable of doing such a thing.
The Seol Kang-yeon he knew might be a greedy person, but he is not someone who would do something that could drag down his sect into ruin. If he was that kind of person in the first ce, then he would not have tried so hard to support and raise the Snow Sword Manor until now.
This must be Lee Yuls doing.
Even if Pyo-wol did not know the identity of the person who he saw in that secluded mansion, the energy and atmosphere he felt from him resembled Lee Yul. People who do the same kind of work often have simr atmospheres.
Pyo-wol thought this was better.
His target after all is Lee Yul.
He found Lee Yuls character pretty suspicious and dodgy. He waspletely different from any Jianghu warriors whom Pyo-wol met so far.
It wasnt simply a matter of his martial arts or appearance. His temperament, eyes, and way of thinking was greatly different from other people.
He was an enigma, just like Pyo-wol.
There was no way that such a person would have fallen from the sky. Nevertheless, hes sure that the people on this ship right now will guide him to know more about Lee Yul.
Pyo-wol closed his eyes.
The ship continued to drift on the water for the entire day after that.
The ce where they arrived was on an unknown ind.
The location of the ind is so exquisite with how its surrounded by canyons on all sides. It would have been impossible for a person to know of its existence not unless they have wandered inside the canyon.
The ind was so vast that it was unbelievable that its on a middle of a canyon.
Thud!
The ship carrying the warriors anchored at a dock built on one side of the ind.
When the ship docked, a group of warriors staying on the ind came out to wee them. Among them, a middle-aged warrior spoke,
Captain! Youre back?
Um!
The captain nodded as he got off from the ship.
Hows the monk?1
Hes not someone who gets harmed easily.
Thats true.
The subordinate smiled as he shook his head.
The captain pointed to the ship and said,
Unload all the cargo stored on the ship. Keep them safe since we will use thatter.
I dont know why the Assassins Guild makes such things. That thing only causes great damage to the body. It doesnt have any benefits at all.
Why would they bother making it if it didnt have any use at all? The Demon Transformation Pill is a pill that can momentarily boost a persons power three or four times in an instant. Theres going to be some important use for it in the future.
Thats true, butC
Despite the captains answer, the middle-aged warrior did not look happy.
Its something that the monk made with great effort. He made it with us in mind so keep it well.
All right.
After the middle-aged warrior answered, he gestured to his subordinates. Then, the warriors who came to wee them, climbed on top of the ship and unloaded the boxes filled with Demon Transformation Pills.
Lets go in.
Yes, captain!
The middle-aged warrior politely replied to the captain.
The attitude he showed toward the warrior was unusually polite.
The name of the captain is Mok Hanseong.
He is the person the middle-aged warrior admired the most in the world. He would even willingly follow Mok Hanseong to the depths of hell.
It wasnt only him, but the same goes for everyone here.
Ghost Brigade.2
Thats what people called them.
The middle-aged mans name was Jong Rigu, the vice-captain of the Ghost Brigade.
Jong Rigu followed Mok Hanseong and entered the ind.
* * *
Thest box was unloaded from the ship.
After unloading all the boxes, the Ghost Brigade surveyed their surroundings once again. They know how near impossible it is for someone to sneak and get on the ind, after all its surrounded by canyons, but nevertheless, they stayed vignt. They were unlike most ordinary warriors. They remained disciplined and alert from beginning to end.
One of the Ghost Brigade warriors shouted,
Since all of the boxes have been unloaded from the ship, activate the Ten Li Illusionary Array Formation3 again!
Yes!
Immediately after answering, thick mist began to form around the ind. The thick mist swallowed the ind in an instant, making it disappear from sight.
A lot of time has passed.
Then, a Ghost Brigade warrior suddenly came out of the mist.
He looked around the dock and muttered,
Everythings clear.
Even after activating the Ten Li Illusionary Formation, not all members of the Ghost Brigade went back to the ind. One stayed and waited just to double check if there were any pursuers.
They exercised a great deal of caution.
Only when the warrior disappeared again into the mist did Pyo-wole out of the water. He was relieved that he waited a bit more beforeing out of the water. If he had decided to follow them immediately then he would have been caught right away.
Pyo-wol walked towards the mist.
He had never heard of an array formation called the Ten Li Illusionary Array Formation. However, judging by its name, he guessed that its a kind of array that subjects a person to illusions by messing with their senses.
While Pyo-wol has yet to experience this specific kind of array formation, he has experienced a simr kind in the underground cave.
Pyo-wol closed his eyes and used his internal energy topletely block his hearing.
An array formation usually works by deceiving the persons sense of sight and hearing.
The eye delivers around eighty percent of the information humans need to perceive the world, and with illusions, it causes a person to perceive wrong information by distorting what they see.
Hearing also ys a big role.
Sound is a way of rousing a persons imagination. By emitting certain sound waves, it can cause a person to hallucinate or imagine things wrongly.
When those who did not know this fact entered this kind of illusion array formation, they were bound to suffer from it.
And if they are already immersed and distracted by the illusions, once they continue to walk around the area, they could possibly end up triggering a trap or having their whereabouts discovered.
The Ten Li Illusionary Formation works the same way.
It was for this reason that Pyo-wol blocked his eyesight and hearing. He wanted to prevent the inflow of false information.
Ordinary people would have their mobility greatly affected if their vision and hearing are suddenly blocked, but it was different with Pyo-wol.
After living in the dark for a long time, all of Pyo-wols senses have be incredibly sensitive.
In particr, Pyo-wols senses work best in the dark.
Pyo-wol walked without hesitation.
Humid air clung to his body like a spiders web. The hot and sticky feeling would have already made an ordinary person feel sick, but Pyo-wol continued to walk without much difficulty.
Mist doesnt just y a role in showing illusions. It also served as a curtain to hide hidden machinery and traps.
If a person is not careful enough, theyll end up setting off the traps and machinery, and thus announcing their presence.
Pyo-wol took utmost care not to touch any traps or machinery.
After walking for a long time, the humid feeling on his skin faded away.
Only then did Pyo-wol open his eyes carefully.
What greeted him is apletely different scenery from before. He saw a t in that seemed to have been recently mowed. Theres also a dozen or so shacks around him, which Pyo-wol guesses must be a temporary residence.
The shacks were so roughly built that it looks like it can be abandoned at any time. It was clear that these shacks were not built by professional workers, but rather constructed by the people staying here.
Outside the shacks, a group of warriors were sitting on the ground.
The warriors appeared to be rxed at first nce, but in reality, they were on guard and wary of their surroundings even while they were talking to each other.
Even with the Ten Li Illusion Array Formation set in ce, they did not fully rely on it.
Pyo-wol crouched on the floor, trying to go unnoticed.
Theyre strong.
Pyo-wol knew people who smelled like them.
The ck Cloud Corps led by Jang Muryang and Heo Ranju.
The ck Cloud Corps had strong discipline, reminiscent of a military squadron rather than that of a simple group of mercenaries.
The people sitting in front of the shacks also smelled simr to the ck Cloud Corps. The only difference is that they are smaller in number and have a much more dangerous feel to them.
Pyo-wol took a closer look at them, still hiding himself.
Those warriors didnt let their guard down even for a moment. Even as they were talking, not a single one failed to neglect their surroundings.
Usually, people who are exposed to a familiar environment for a long time tend to naturally lower their guard, but they didnt do that at all.
However, there is not a perfect person, they are bound to have gaps somewhere. These warriors cannot endure being on edge forever.
The moment when they let down their guard is bound toe. All Pyo-wol has to do is to patiently wait until such a momentes.
And No one came close to him in this kind of endurance battle.
Pyo-wol waited for the warriors attention and vignce to dissipate. While waiting, hepletely stopped his bodily activities by using the Turtle Breathing Technique.
It waste in the evening when the warriors in front of the shacks moved. They took ast look around before going inside their residence.
It was only then that Pyo-wol got up from his seat, releasing his Turtle Breathing Technique.
Darkness fell on the ind that is still covered in mist. This further created an optimal environment for Pyo-wol to work.
The night was Pyo-wols stage.
Pyo-wol began to move without leaving a trace.
There were a total of ten shacks built around the tnd.
Pyo-wol climbed onto the roof of the nearest shack. Afternding on the roof silently like a stray cat, he then peeked through the cracks on the roof.
Inside the shack, he saw four beds made of wood set side by side. If there are four beds in each house then close to forty people stayed on this ind.
The inside of the shack looked deste.
There were no other items or furniture beside the beds.
Pyo-wol was now sure that this ce was just a temporary residence for these warriors.
The warriors inside the shack did not talk much. Some sat cross-legged while working on their internal energy, while others were passing the time by reading a martial arts manual.
He didnt see any signs of impatience or boredom on their faces. They looked very used with this kind of lifestyle.
Pyo-wol checked the other shacks as well.
It wasnt that much different from the first one he saw.
Even while living their own lives, they never seemed to be disturbed.
In particr, some of them were radiating such sharp momentum that even Pyo-wol could not afford to take them lightly
Their aura was so great that if someone other than Pyo-wol had sneaked in, they would have been caught right away.
Where did these peoplee from?
Pyo-wol had already met many warriors belonging to orthodox sects such as the Wudang sect and the Shaolin Temple. This caused him to be well aware and familiar of the aura and atmosphere of warriors belonging to such sects.
But these warriors on this ind radiate apletely different aura from them.
Their aura was wilder and more ferocious than the ck Cloud Corps.
Howe these people arent well-known yet in Jianghu?
Pyo-wol was also able to ess a lot of information about Jianghu.
He wasnt all familiar with regards to the small sects, but he knew most of the movements of quite a few ns. However, there was no mention of these warriors anywhere in the information he obtained.
If such a group of warriors who emit this kind of aura moved, they would surely stand out. After all, its not simple to possess such aura by simply learning martial arts.
Only those who had spilled a lot of blood could have such aura. And if such a group killed that many people, they would naturally be known in all of Jianghu.
So the fact that these warriors are not known to the public means that they act in secret so as not to gain the publics attention, or they are active in a ce out of the publics eye.
It was then.
Suac!
Suddenly, a sh of light went over Pyo-wols head.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Monk. Raws: ??(ʿ). Ghost Brigade. Raws: ???(). gu C ghost; spirit of dead; devil w C military; martial, warlike du, su, zhu C team, group; army unit Ten Li Illusionary Array Formation. Raws: ?????(ʮ). ʮ sh C ten, tenth;plete; perfect l C unit of distance; vige;ne hun C illusion, fantasy, mirage xing C a picture, image, figure; to resemble zhn C column, row or file of troops
Chapter 260
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 10
Manhwa: N/A
Bang!
The roof on which Pyo-wol had been standing broke off.
Pyo-wol looked at the person who attacked him while floating in the air.
An elderly man with a sword.
Mok Hanseong, the captain of the Ghost Brigade.
What the hell? How did you get in here?
Mok Hanseongs eyes, which were looking at Pyo-wol, were calm. He wasnt stirred up nor did he show signs of agitation.
He only stared at Pyo-wol with cold sunken eyes like a beast looking at its prey.
At the sudden sound of an explosion, the warriors staying inside the shacks came running out. While the warriors were surprised to see someone standing on the roof of their residence, like Mok Hanseong, they, too, were not flustered.
They were on an ind surrounded by canyons on all sides.
It was a natural fortress.
They even have a Ten Li Illusionary Array Formation set in ce. But an intruder still managed to sneak inside.
Many couldnt help but be appalled or bewildered in such a case. But they were different.
While it was unexpected for an outsider to infiltrate their camp, they still kept an eye on Pyo-wol without losing theirposure at all.
It was truly amazing to see that not just one or two people, but the entire unit, could keep theirposure without being shaken up.
It was proof that these warriors had gone through so many situations that they did not panic even in the face of an unexpected situation.
Was there such a group in Jianghu?
Even if people say that there are many strong people that could be found in unexpected ces, this was something that Pyo-wol couldnt understand.
A group of this level can not be created through training alone.
Its only possible to create an elite of their level by crossing the line between life and death numerous times by fighting countless battles.
However, there has not been a single major battle in Jianghu in the recent decades.
There had been a few small skirmishes, but even then, its not enough for warriors of their level to be born just by going through such small battlefields a few times.
Only those who have made it through countless life-and-death battles could have this kind of atmosphere.
In other words, these warriors are someone who could never have been born in the current Jianghu.
Then are they forces from beyond the Central ins?
Pyo-wols eyes shone coldly.
Unlike Jianghu, which had been in a stable period for decades, regions outside of the Central ins are still full of chaos. War breaks out frequently, and many people lose their lives.
Such a ce had enough circumstances for such a monstrous group to form.
Mok Hanseong flew over onto the roof of one of the houses near Pyo-wol.
He said, making eye contact with Pyo-wol,
I asked you who you are.
Who are you?
Oho! You dont want to answer me?
Bloodthirst shed over Mok Hanseongs eyes.
While he is drawing Pyo-wols attention, Jong Rigu, the vice-captain, winked at the warriors.
Then the warriors silently move.
Some blocked the retreat, while others took the best position to attack.
Even if they werent given any detailed instructions, they went and moved to their own position.
These warriors smelled of blood. It was a smell that could only emerge from staying on the battlefield for a long time.
Mok Hanseong, who was still looking at Pyo-wol, nodded as if he realized something.
You smell like us.
He also smelled a thick smell of blood from Pyo-wol. This scent could note out without killing countless people.
With his gaze still fixed on Pyo-wol, Mok Hanseong said to his subordinates,
Everyone be careful. Hes dangerous.
None of his subordinates responded.
They didnt take their eyes off Pyo-wol even for a moment.
More than a dozen warriors look at Pyo-wol with great fighting spirit.
Pyo-wol felt the need to shake their spirit.
Did youe here from outside the Central ins?
Ho! You even guessed that? Youre more dangerous than I thought.
On what condition did Lee Yul hire you guys?
Why? Are you going to give us more if I tell you?
Theres nothing I cant do.
Ho! Our fee is quite high. Can you afford it?
How much?
I think your life will be enough.
Thats a little difficult.
Then Im afraid thats the end of our negotiations.
Mok Hanseong smiled mischievously.
In the meantime, the siege of Ghost Brigade waspleted.
A tiger did its best even when catching a rabbit.
It was the same with the Ghost Brigade.
They did their best no matter who their enemy was. Thats how Mok Hanseong trained him.
Mok Hanseong thought that he had bought some time for his men to surround Pyo-wol without giving him any relevant information, but Pyo-wol actually had obtained the information he wanted from them.
So theyre war mercenaries from outside the Central ins.
Pyo-wol doesnt know if theres a better way of describing them, but at the moment, theres no other word to define them.
They werent just a group of mercenaries like the ck Cloud Corps.
They were far more borate and highly trained warriors.
I think weve seen enough of each other now. Kill him.
Mok Hanseong ordered.
Cwaeac!
At that moment, an arrow went flying towards Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol flung himself backwards to avoid the arrow. Then, some of the members jumped out and fired arrows at them.
It was only about half the size of a normal arrow. Its size was enough for a child to y with. But its power was beyond imagination.
Cwaeac! Cwaeaac!
Every time an arrow was fired, the sound of the air being ripped echoed.
Even just brushing against the arrow could cause a serious injury. If the arrownded properly, the person should at least be prepared to lose at least one limb.
The arrows they used were not from Jianghu. Its a precious object brought from the faraway Haedong1, and its power surpassed Jianghus arrows several times.
As the archers shot their arrows, the swordsmen who were waiting charged Pyo-wol at great speed.
Chelcoc!
They approached Pyo-wol in unison.
They bent their waist in the same posture, drew their sword at the same speed, and attacked Pyo-wol.
Suac!
Silvery sword lights shone in all directions.
Pyo-wol avoided their attacks by a narrow margin.
Tatatak!
By the time Pyo-wol could hear another set of footsteps, warriors holding swords jumped over the heads of those in the frontline and attacked him.
Shigaak!
Dozens of swords went for Pyo-wol.
At that moment, Pyo-wol took out his phantom dagger and held it.
Kakakang!
Pyo-wol hit their swords with his phantom dagger and stepped back. However, swordsmen were already blocking his retreat and swinging their swords.
The swordsmen moved and attacked Pyo-wol synchronously.
While the archers waited and aimed for a gap in Pyo-wols defences.
All of them wereing together, putting terrifying pressure on Pyo-wol.
Their attacks were like an endless crashing wave.
They didnt give their opponent time and opportunity to breathe. This kind of operation was only possible for those who clearly knew how to subdue their opponents in the most effective way.
Their movements did not require instructions.
Just by looking at their colleagues eyes and position, each of them knows where to enter and attack.
They attacked Pyo-wol again and again,pletely blocking all of his attacks, without even a drop of water leaking.
Kakakang!
Pyo-wol blocked their wave of attacks with two phantom daggers.
Sparks flew in all directions, and the sound of metal shing reverberated.
Mok Hanseong did not directly participate in the battle. He just stood by and watched as his subordinates attacked Pyo-wol.
They were hand-trained subordinates.
In terms of individual strength alone, they could not dare topare with a first-generation disciple of the orthodox sect. At best, theyre on the level of second-generation disciples.
Even so, the reason why Mok Hanseong did not worry about his team is because they were trained on the battlefield.
The Ghost Brigade isposed of warriors who were trained on the battlefield outside of the Central ins.
To be more precise, they were war mercenaries.
If ordinary mercenaries simply ept money and offer their martial force, then war mercenaries are someone who draws a much bigger picture.
They establish an overall n, deploy personnel ordingly, and carry out the war.
They will do everything in their power to win.
Poisons, hidden weapons, traps, and even hostages.
They didnt possess the vain pride that martial artists usually have.
All that mattered to them was winning the war.
Theyre the kind that values cowardly victories more than fair defeats.
The Ghost Brigade was such a group.
And at its center was the Mok Hanseong.
Mok Hanseong wanted a group that could win.
A group of warriors who do not sumb to any wounds and know how to achieve victory, not foolish warriors whining like children at the slightest wound.
The Ghost Brigade was such a group.
With how they have waged countless wars and brought down countless enemies so far, killing a person who hid himself like a stray cat is not a difficult task.
Jong Rigu approached Mok Hanseong and asked,
Do you have any idea about his identity?
Seeing that he mentioned the monk2, Im guessing hes a warrior on the side of the Jin family.
Are you saying someone from the Jin family managed to put a tail on us?
I think theres something wrong with the monk with how things turned out right now.
The monk is not the kind of person who would make a mistakeC
This just shows how great the infiltrator is. Anyway, for the sake of secrecy, we must exterminate him today.
Hes already dead.
A smile crept up on Jong Rigus mouth slowly.
Until now, no powerful enemy has managed to stop and defeat the Ghost Brigade. Even more so for a warrior who came and infiltrated alone.
However, contrary to Jong Rigus expectations, the fight did not end easily.
Suaac!
The Ghost Brigade pushed Pyo-wol back relentlessly. However, like a snake, Pyo-wol would always manage to deflect or dodge their attacks by a hairs breadth.
Pyo-wol didnt get hurt as much as he thought.
Pyo-wolsplexion was still much brighter than Jong Rigu expected.
Seeing his appearance, Jong Rigu felt that something was wrong.
Whats up with that guy? I cant believe he managed to stand this long against the Ghost Brigade.
It seems that the martial arts skill of our uninvited guest is stronger than we think.
So youre saying that his martial arts is on the same level as that of the Eight Constetions?
At that moment, Pyo-wols face became visible to the Ghost Brigade.
A face that was more beautiful than anyone Jong Rigu had ever seen.
The moment he saw that appearance, which did not look human at all, Jong Rigu remembered the information about a certain assassin he had recently obtained.
Pyo wol!
He has recently emerged as the most dangerous person in Jianghu, and information about him has been specially managed.
If that man is really Pyo-wol, then this could be dangerous
Ciiit!
At that moment, a small piercing sound rang out.
Goosebumps crawled from both Mok Hanseong and Jong Rigus neck.
From their long experience on the battlefield, they felt a sense of crisis looming upon them.
Everyone
Jong-ri-gus cry did not continue until the end.
Keugh!
Keuk!
This is because about a dozen warriors who attacked Pyo-wol copsed with blood on their foreheads.
Each of their foreheads had holes that were so tiny that it was hard to see with the naked eye.
What?
How?
For the first time, the Ghost Brigade were in a conundrum.
They initially thought they were winning.
They were confident of their victory since they had already cornered Pyo-wol on all sides.
But something happened at thest minute.
They didnt notice that ten strands of Soul-Reaping Thread were released from Pyo-wols fingers.
The Soul-Reaping Thread was so fine that it was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye.
It was already toote when they heard the ominous sound. The Soul-Reaping Thread had already gone through their foreheads in an instant.
In the past, Pyo-wol used to wield the Soul-Reaping Thread by attaching phantom daggers at the end, since it was the best way of exerting its maximum power.
But it was different now.
Even if a phantom dagger is not attached at the end, Pyo-wol could use the Soul-Reaping Thread as he intended. This allows him to move more stealthily.
The Soul-Reaping Thread without the phantom dagger is the best martial art for Pyo-wol.
It was like adding wings to a tiger.3
But that didnt mean he had no more need for the phantom daggers.
Sususuc!
Pyo-wol threw out phantom daggers in all directions.
Some managed to avoid the phantom dagger, but some got hit on their backs and shoulders.
Keoh!
Euack!
Screams erupted from their mouths.
No matter how hardened a warrior was on the battlefield, they could notpletely endure such excruciating pain.
Their formation copsed in an instant.
Pyo-wol did not miss that moment and swung vigorously.
At this moment, he was not an assassin.
He was just a martial artist.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Haedong. Raws: ??. Ancient name for Korea. East of the Sea (here being the West Sea separating from Korea). This was used a lot during the Three Kingdoms period and the Goryeo period. Monk. Raws: ??(ʿ). I guess theyre referring to Lee Yul here but Im not sure why theyre calling him a monk. Ill go back on this once Lee Yuls identity is confirmed in the future chapters. Adding wings to a tiger. Raws: ???? ??? ? ????. Meaning: To make what is already strong, even more stronger.
Chapter 261
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 11
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol retracted his Soul-Reaping Thread.
With the wave of his hand, the fluttering qi dissipated soundlessly like morning fog.
The Ghost Brigade also noticed Pyo-wol drawing back his qi threads.
They thought that Pyo-wols internal energy was exhausted.
Simply manifesting qi already consumes a huge amount of internal energy, what more for Pyo-wol who pulled out ten Soul-Reaping Threads at once.
The power behind the technique might be extremely strong, but its consumption of internal energy would be just as extreme, so they figured that Pyo-wol couldnt use it anymore.
Their judgement was frighteningly astute.
Unfortunately, however, Pyo-wol did not fall within their predictions.
Pyo-wol stopped unleashing his Soul-Reaping Thread wasnt because he was running out of internal energy.
He just no longer found it effective, hence he temporarily withdrew it.
The best and most powerful way of using the Soul-Reaping Thread is only during an ambush. In a direct one-to-one fight like this, there are other martial arts techniques that are far more effective.
Puk!
His fierce fist crushed the knee of one of the Ghost Brigades warriors. He had justpletely destroyed one of the most important joints of the human body.
The Way of the Hungry Ghost1, Human Body Destruction Technique.2
The Way of the Hungry Ghost works by destroying the joints and ligaments of the human body.
He even added ck Lightning on top of it.
As lightning stimted his nerves, the reaction speed of his body exceeded human limits.
The Ghost Brigade couldnt even see and follow Pyo-wol.
The moment they thought that something shed in front of their eyes, one of their joints had already been smashed, and terrible pain would follow.
Keuk!
Argh!
Continuous cries and yells rang out.
Pyo-wols Way of the Hungry Ghost wasnt anythingplicated.
It was as if each of the warriors here were like dots, and he just had to connect and go for each one of them at the shortest distance possible.
With that simple technique, the Ghost Brigade warriors were devoured one by one.
You bastardC!
In the end, Mok Hanseong, who couldnt stand watching the situation anymore, jumped in.
At that time, more than half of the Ghost Brigade warriors had already fallen.
Mok Hanseongs eyes glowed with killing intent.
He had no idea that his team would suffer so much damage in such a short time.
It was his miscalction.
Pyo-wol was not just an assassin.
He was a demon, possessing martial arts that far transcended that of an assassin.
Pyo-wols movements as he operated ck Lightning were beyond imagination.
He was so fast that even Mok Hanseongs eyes couldnt keep up with him.
Sugaaac!
Mok Hanseongs sword pursued Pyo-wol with a booming sound. However, his sword never once reached Pyo-wols body.
He just needs tond one blow.
He is so close to hitting him.
It was as if he could touch him if he just stretched out his hand a little further. However, no matter what he did, the gap between them did not narrow.
Flying Dragon sh Sword.3
Mok Hanseong practiced this sword technique his entire life.
The technique flew freely in the sky like a dragon and was as fast as the speed of light.
The Flying Dragon sh Sword is a kind of a killing technique.
A killing sword sharpened on the battlefield.
All of the unnecessary fancy movements in the techniques were cut away, and refined to an efficient killing sword.
Once perfecting the Flying Dragon sh Sword technique, Mok Hanseong has killed everyone he had set his mind to, and no warrior couldst within ten seconds.
But for the first time today.
Even though he unleashed his flying dragon sword for over ten seconds, he still couldntnd a hit on Pyo-wols body.
Pyo-wol was like the moon that could never be reached.
Mok Hanseong gritted his teeth.
He could now feel and gauge the strength and level of his opponent.
And he also realized how difficult the fight he had chosen.
Mok Hanseong shouted to Jong Rigu,
Take the Demon Transformation Pills4 and retreat!
What? But
Its an order!
The word order stopped Jong Ligu in his tracks.
A light of conflict shed in his eyes for a moment.
Mok Hanseong never uttered the word retreat in his entire life, so for him to order a retreat meant that he judged the situation to be hopeless.
When Jong Rigu looked conflict, Mo Han-seong shouted once more,
Were running out of time. Hurry up!
As youmand!
Jong Rigu did not hesitate any longer.
He ordered the Ghost Brigade warriors who were still able to move,
Retreat.
The eyes of the warriors on the Ghost Brigade flickered. But not a single one of them objected to Jong Rigus order.
They retreated, gathering up their dead and woundedrades.
When Pyo-wol tried to pursue them, Mok Hanseong blocked him.
While its impossible for me to catch you, you wont be able to pass me easily either.
Pyo-wol frowned.
Hed never seen a group like this before.
Normally, when arade dies, the rest of the living members would charge with vengeance in mind, disregarding their own lives. But these men had buried their anger and obeyed the captains orders.
This was something that could never be found in the orthodox sects of Jianghu.
Jong Ligu and the rest of the Ghost Brigade quickly left the battlefield like the ebb tide and disappeared from sight.
There was something more important to them than their lives.
He didnt know exactly what it was, but it was clear that it was abnormal anyway.
Mok Hanseong said,
I dont know how someone like you came to be, but your life will be quite difficult now that weve be your enemy.
The we you are talking about, is it the Kowloon?
.
So Im right.
How surprising, for someone to mention that name again.
The corners of Mok Hanseongs eyes twitched.
He was so surprised that he couldnt deny Pyo-wols words.
Mok Hanseongs reaction confirmed that what Jin Geum-woo was not an illusion, but something real.
Pyo-wols gaze became determined.
He finally caught the tail of Kowloon.
He had to subdue Mok Hanseong once and for all for him to approach the real Kowloon.
Boom!
Pyo-wol charged at Mok Hanseong with terrifying speed.
Bang!
His Snake Steps was followed by an explosion.
Mok Hanseongs body flew backwards.
Even though he had blocked Pyo-wols attack with his sword, his body had still been sent flying by the tremendous impact.
Traces of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth.
His internal organs were shaken by the destructive force.
This one move made it clear.
He knew he could not defeat Pyo-wol with his own sword.
He didnt know how he possessed such a power, but Pyo-wols strength was beyondmon sense.
He, too, also possessed unimaginable strength, butpared to Pyo-wol, it was merely the blood of a birds feet.5
Pyo-wol is a new kind of martial artist, one that had never existed in Jianghu before.
It was impossible to deal with such a person in a normal way.
After several hand-to-hand exchanges, Mok Hanseong felt desperate.
Without hesitation, Mok Hanseong pulled out a small wooden box from his bosom. Inside the wooden box was a dull-colored pill.
It was a horse dan that was manufactured at Snow Sword Manor Biji.
Mok Han-seong popped the Demon Transformation Pill into his mouth.
As the pill melted in his mouth, he felt a burning pain in his dantian.
In fact, the Demon Transformation Pill was burning the internal energy umted in his dantian. By igniting his internal energy, he could draw out several times more power than usual.
Cha-hat!
Mok Hanseong unleashed the Flying Dragon sh Sword.
Boom!
In an instant, as many as five sword qi stretched out.
The length of the sword qi was almost as long as the length of a baton.
Mok Hanseong burned everything in him and attacked Pyo-wol.
Because he no longer had regard for his life, his attacks were unrelenting.
Dozens of Bangwon werepletely ced under his control.
Pyo-wol unleashed a barrage of phantom daggers towards Mok Hanseong. However, all of the phantom daggers were struck by Mok Hanseongs sword.
At that moment, Pyo-wol pulled out a strand of Soul-Reaping Thread.
Boom!
The Soul-Reaping Thread flew, aiming for Mok Hanseongs forehead.
No way!
Mok Hanseong shouted, unleashing the tip of his Flying Dragon sh Sword to protect his entire body.
Although it was only for a moment, his internal energy had been amplified several times more than usual.
Mok Hanseong, of course, was confident that he would be able to cut off Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread.
His sword was on the verge of shing down the Soul-Reaping Thread.
But then, the Soul-Reaping Thread suddenly trembled, and became clear like a shooting star.
Puk!
The Soul-Reaping Thread pierced right through Mok Hanseong.
A line of light from Pyo-wols finger pierced through the sword and continued to Mok Hanseongs forehead.
This wasnt just an ordinary Soul-Reaping Thread.
It was the Snake Qi Thread6, a threadposed of many Soul-Reaping Threads.
Hoo!
Pyo-wol exhaled lightly and gathered up the Snake Qi Thread.
It took several times as much energy as a normal Soul-Reaping Thread because it was made up of condensing qi.
Pyo-wol had only unfolded it once, but he was already on the verge of exhaustion. Still, he didnt show any signs of difficulty as he looked at Mok Hanseong.
There was a tiny hole on Mok Hanseongs forehead.
It was a trace of the Snake Qi Thread passing through.
Hmpf! Even a bastard like you wouldnt be able to find out anythingC
Thud!
Mok Hanseong fell backwards.
He had stopped breathing.
Pyo-wol searched Mok Hanseongs arms. But he found nothing that could prove his identity or connect him to Kowloon.
It was then.
Boom!
Suddenly, an explosion erupted from the shacks.
The shacks were destroyed in an instant, and the remaining wreckage was engulfed in mes and smoke.
Pyo-wol looked at the shacks with his brow furrowed.
Sssss!
The fog that had descended on the entire ind after the explosion and destruction of the shacks gradually cleared.
The fog dissipated, revealing the ind in its true form.
There was no sign of the Ghost Brigade on the ind.
They hadpletely disappeared, leaving only Mok Hanseongs body behind.
Pyo-wol searched the ind. But there was no evidence of their stay in the ind anywhere.
No traces rted to Kowloon could be found.
They had simply evaporated.
At that time, a strange stench pierced the tip of Pyo-wols nose.
Following the source of the stench, he saw Mok Hanseongs body rapidly dissolving.
Whether it was a side effect of the Demon Transformation Pills or some kind of technique, Pyo-wol could not tell.
What mattered was that Mok Hanseongs body had melted down to the point where his flesh was unrecognizable.
Thispletely erased any trace of Mok Hanseong and the Ghost Brigade presence here.
Pyo-wol let out a faint sigh.
Hoo!
Several days of hard work had been wasted. His contact with Kowloon haspletely gone.
Still, Pyo-wol was not disappointed.
In any case, he had already confirmed the existence of Kowloon.
Now that he knew it existed, he might be able to find it someday.
Most importantly, he still had one remaining contact with Kowloon.
Lee Yul!
* * *
Captain!
Jong Rigu looked at the burning ind in the distance.
In the shacks, which they used as a temporary shelter, the buried bombs just in case. They buried it to erase their traces in the event of an emergency. But they didnt really expect to detonate it.
As such, the appearance of Pyo-wol was not in their calctions.
How he had tracked them down was unknown.
But this made one thing clear..
Pyo-wols existence is clearly a threat to them.
He was an enemy they had never met before.
He was unusually strong for an assassin, and possessed a number of techniques that other warriors did not have. He is a great threat to them.
They have already lost an outstanding warrior, Mok Hanseong.
Nothing can make up for the loss they feel.
Jong Rigu looked at one of the men on the boat.
From now on, youll act as the vice-captain.
All right.
The warrior epted Jong Rigus order.
Make ns toe by ship when the monk is in danger.
Yes!
The warrior answered as he cupped his fist.
Jong Rigu gritted his teeth as he stared at the distant ind.
Youve won for now, but not for long
Now that Mok Hanseong is dead, he is now the captain of the Ghost Brigade, and as the new captain of the Ghost Brigade, its his obligation to avenge his predecessor.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Way of the Hungry Ghost. Raws: ???(I). Previously tranted as Aguido. Hungry ghost is a concept in Buddhism, and Chinese traditional religion, representing beings who are driven by intense emotional needs in an animalistic way. I C hungry; greedy for; hunger gu C ghost; spirit of dead; devil do, do C path, road, street; method, way Human Body Destruction Technique. Raws: ?????(Rg). rn C man; people; mankind; someone else R t, t C body; group, ss, body, unit p C break, ruin, destroy; rout rng C soil, loam, earth; rich g sh C art, skill, special feat; method, technique Flying Dragon sh Sword. Raws: ?????(wһW). w fi C fly; go quickly; dart; high lng, lng, mng C dragon; symbolic of emperor һ y C one; a, an; alone W shn C sh; avoid, dodge, evade jin C sword, dagger, saber Demon Transformation Pill. Raws: Mahwadan, ???(ħ). ħ m C demon, evil spirits; magic power hu, hu C change, convert, reform; -ize dn C cinnabar (native HgS); vermilion (artificial HgS used as pigment) Blood of a birds feet. Raws: ????(B֮Ѫ). It means the blood of a birds feet, and it is a word that refers to a very small amount figuratively. In order words, its a piece of cake Or a drop in a bucket or ocean Snake Qi Thread. Raws: ???(z). z s C silk; fine thread; wire; strings sh C snake gng C the name of a certain stars; the god who is supposed to live in them
Chapter 263
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
That day, Namgung Wol and Seongam fought for more than two hundred seconds.
One was the third son of the lord of the Heavenly Guardian Association1, while the other was a promising member of the Shaolin Temple.
Both were well-known as geniuses since they were young.
Although the Shaolin may have a long history, the Heavenly Guardian Association was also a prestigious family with formidable traditions.
The Heavenly Guardian Associations origin was from the Five Great Sects, which was on par with the Shaolin. Among them, Namgung Wol was a descendant of the Namgung family.
Namgung Wol has mastered as many as seven forms of the Imperial Sword,2 the best swordsmanship technique of the Namgung family. His sword skills were also both sharp and powerful, and he possessed the dignity of a king.
His martial arts did notg behind Seongam.
On the contrary, his skills even surpassed Seongam in terms of sharpness.
The two fought fiercely.
They fought for over three hundred seconds, disying all the techniques they had mastered.
The result was a split decision.
Both men were badly wounded.
If Monk Un-hae and Jin Siwoo hadnt intervened and pulled them apart in time, one of them would surely have died.
The series of events shocked Seongam greatly.
He had inwardly looked down at the Heavenly Guardian Association.
All martial arts under heaven originated from Shaolin.3 This saying caused Seongam to believe that all martial arts in the world were derived from Shaolin.
This also led him to think that the martial arts of the Shaolin Temple far surpassed that of the Heavenly Guardian Association. However, his arrogance was shattered by Namgung Wol.
For the first time in his life, Seongam doubted his own martial arts.
Monk Un-hae apologized to Jin Siwoo.
Amitabha! I apologize for the disturbance and confusion, Young Master Jin. I will pay for thister. Dont worry. We will leave once Seongam is better, but until then, Im indebted to the Jin family.
Okay.
Jin Siwoo readily agreed.
He felt relieved that the matter was settled. But its too early to bepletely relieved.
The fight against the Snow Sword Manor was still ongoing.
Even as Seongam and Namgung Wol were having an emotional fight, the warriors of the Snow Sword Manor and Jin family shed in Runan.
Weve got a chance to win. We just need to increase the number of our troops to put an end to it.
A martial artist from the Jin family hastily reported.
After severing its ties with the Golden Mountain Manor, the Snow Sword Manor had faltered dramatically.
Unlike a few days ago where many warriors had joined the Snow Sword Manor, the opposite happened. Many warriors had already deserted them.
After thinking about it for a while, Jin Siwoo gave out an order,
Send the Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth and Master of the Changing Peak Pavillion there to make sure its done.
Understood.
The Jin family warrior replied and ran off.
Jin Siwoo sighed inwardly.
The two people he had mentioned were masters recognized in Jianghu.
Besides possessing great strength, the two of them were also very selfless, always acting ording to Jin Siwoos intentions.
As long as they made their move, this local war would end in the favor of the Jin family.
Thats good for now
But the crisis is not over yet.
They still have to deal with the assassins who caused havoc within the Jin family.
Itll be good if their killing spree ends once and for all, but if they continue to kill, then it will only elerate the division within the Jin family.
So before that happens, they need to hunt down and eliminate those assassins.
I wonder what would happen if brother Pyo was here?
He was disappointed with Pyo-wols absence.
Especially more so since he had heard from Jin Geum-woo what Pyo-wol was capable of.
Ill have to contact the Hao n. They might know the identity of those assassins.
Jin Siwoo sighed.
He didnt like being associated with the Hao n.
Working with them would mean giving them all the Jin familys inside information. But he knew he didnt have a choice right now.
Picking up a sword and fighting would be a hundred times better.
He can just wield and swing a sword without thinking about anything. However, leading a group had to consume an enormous amount of mental strength.
It truly felt like his brain was melting.
Phew!
Jin Siwoos deep sigh once again echoed in the Jin family.
* * *
The Master of the Changing Peak Pavilion, Lee Heesu, sprinted through the air.
At his side was the Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth, in line with his stride.
The two of them had never met each other before joining the Jin family. However, since they joined around the same time, and had worked together on several operations, the two had gotten to know each other quite well.
They knew each others skills and learned to trust each other.
Them having to do missions like this together naturally put their minds at ease. This was because they knew they had each others backs.
There.
The Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth raised his hand and pointed to the riverside.
The dock by the river, to be exact.
The dock was originally managed by the Jin family.
Since all the goodsing into the Jin family passed through this ce, its a ce that must be protected at all costs.
The Snow Sword Manor also aimed for this ce for the exact same reason.
If they can manage to secure the dock, then they would be able to block almost all of the goods that go into the Jin family, and once they do, they can seize the victory.
For that reason, the Snow Sword Manor sent troops consecutively to take control of the dock. The Jin family, naturally also deployed their own elites to prevent the dock from being taken away, by blocking their advances with all their might.
With so many people dying frequently on the dock, the name of the river was changed to Bloody River.4
The fight for control over the dock continues even up to today.
About a hundred or so warriors were shing all over the dock.
The warriors instinctively recognized who possessed strength equal to their own. They would push past those weaker than them and sh with those of simr strength to them.
This only made the fight be more intense, increasing the damage incurred.
By the time the Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth and Master of the Changing Peak Pavilion arrived at the dock, the battle had already been won by the Jin family.
The bodies of the Snow Sword Manor warriors were floating on the riverside, staining the ground red with blood.
Amitabha!
Lets go.
The two jumped straight into the battlefield.
Both the Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth and Lee Heesu were masters.
The Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth performed the Shadow Buddhas Clear Sky Hand,5 a Buddhist teaching, while Lee Heesu performed the martial arts of the Changing Peak Pavilion, the Peafowl Power Spirit Sword.6
ng!
Swoosh!
The sound of thunder and waves rang out at the same time.
ACK!
Keuk!
The warriors of the Snow Sword Manor that had been struck by the two mens martial arts, copsed in unison.
Although it was only two people, their power was as great as all of the Jin familys warriorsbined.
Reinforcements have arrived!
The Venerable Master and Master of Changing Peak havee to help! Push them a little more!
With the Jin family warriors boosted morale, they drove the Snow Sword Manor warriors like a raging wave.
Kueugh! Retreat!
Lets back offC!
Eventually, the order to retreat was given.
After seeing the warriors of the Snow Sword Manor fleeing, the Jin family warriors set out to pursue them.
No! Dont!
Stop!
The Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth and Lee Heesu tried to stop them, but to no avail.
Blinded by anger, the warriors of the Jin family rushed out without hesitation, cutting down the warriors of the Snow Sword Manor in the process.
Hoo
It cant be helped.
The two men sighed.
But they couldnt just let the Jin family warriors chase after the Snow Sword Manor warriors, so in the end, they had no choice but to join the chase to protect the Jin family warriors.
The chase and pursuit continued for a while.
Lee Heesu was the first to notice the strange atmosphere.
He noticed that the fleeing warriors of the Snow Sword Manor kept ncing back at them.
Those who were running for their lives do not usually look back. This is because doing so would just waste time. With them looking back right now meant that they were waiting for something.
Everyone be careful
By the time he warned them,
Cwaeac!
Keuk!
An arrow flew out of nowhere and got stuck to a Jin family warriors forehead.
Its an ambushC!
Theyre hiding and firing arrows! Find cover and hide!
Lee Heesu and the Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth shouted at the same time.
Euack!
Keuhyuk!
But their warnings fell on deaf ears, causing several martial artists to be killed by another batch of arrows.
Clip-clop!
Then came the harsh sound of horses hooves.
The sound could not have juste from one or two horses. At least dozens or hundreds of horses were galloping at the same time.
They even mobilized mounted warriors?!
Lee Heesus eyes widened.
Cavalrymen did not exist in most sects.
It was not difficult for a martial artist to learn and master riding a horse. The problem is that horses are sensitive animals, making them difficult to manage.
Furthermore, the cost of maintaining a single horse for a year was more or less the same cost of feeding a family of four.
With such a high cost, most sects could not afford to train cavalrymen.
The same was true for the Snow Sword Manor.
The Jin family knew that there was someone in the Snow Sword Manor who possessed and trained a cavalry. However, they neglected toe up with countermeasures since there were other more urgent matters.
That was their mistake.
ChargeC!
Attack!
Like ck clouds, the mounted warriors gathered together and charged into the midst of the Jin family troops.
Keuk!
Help!
The giant horses were weapons in itself.
Those warriors who collided with the massive body of the horse were sent flying into the distance, while those who were trampled by the horses hooves let out screams as they were horribly crushed to death.
Show them the might of the ck Cloud Corps!
The man who shouted was none other than the leader of the ck Cloud Corps, Jang Muryang.
The Snow Sword Manor warriors have lured the Jin family warriors to an open field.
Only in an opennd like this could the ck Cloud Corps exert its best power.
They rode their horses wildly.
Clip-clop! Clip-clop!
The galloping of more than a hundred horses was simply spectacr. But for the Jin family who had to deal with them, it was a disaster.
W, What should we do?
Everyone, run away!
The warriors of the Jin family tried to escape.
But no matter how fast their feet ran, they could not outrun a galloping horse.
Amitabha!
Damn it!
The Venerable Master and Lee Heesu exchanged nces.
They immediately understood each others thoughts.
Given the current situation, they were the only ones who could put a stop to the ck Cloud Corpss assault.
Maybe today will be ourst day together, Amitabha!
Haha! Thats true! But I think well still go out with a bang. As a warrior, what death could be more heroic than this?
Amitabha Buddha! I hope to continue my friendship with you even in the other world.
At that time, lets enjoy ourselves and drink.
Im sure even Buddha would tolerate that much.
The two looked at each other and grinned.
They drew up all of their qi and tried to stop the galloping of the ck Cloud Corps.
Stop!
Ha!
With all their might, they unleashed the Shadow Buddhas Clear Sky Hand and Peafowl Power Spirit Sword.
ng!
As if the sky was falling, a formidable amount of energy swept over the ck Cloud Corps.
No, you wontC!
Jang Muryang sprinted and led with his spear.
Hundreds of horsemen followed behind him.
They shed against the two men.
Kwaaang!
A huge explosion and wave of qi swept across the battlefield.
Not even a scream was heard.
After the dust cleared, there was no other way of describing the scenery but to say it was terrifying.
About thirty warriorsid scattered on the ground.
In a single sh, as many as thirty ck Cloud Corps members lost their lives.
Hic!
Jang Muryang stared at the bodies of the Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth and Master of Changing Peak Pavilion, with bloodshot eyes.
The bodies of the two people had been trampled on by the horses hooves, crushing them beyond recognition.
Even if the two of them were said to be extremely skilled, in the end, they were unable to preserve their lives. They, after all, were against more than a hundred members of the ck Cloud Corps.
Still, they died smiling happily.
It was because the two of them managed to make as many as thirty members of the ck Cloud Corps as theirpanions.
Damn it!
Jang Muryangs face contorted as he realized the damage was far greater than he had anticipated.
SoundlessWind21s Notes
I miss Pyo-wol already Anyway, thank you for reading!
Heavenly Guardian Association. Raws: ???(). Previously tranted as Tiancang Defense. shu, shu C defend, protect, guard, conserve tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial hu, kui, gu C to assemble, meet together; a meeting; an organization Imperial Sword. Raws: ????(). d C supreme ruler, emperor; god wng, wng, y C king, ruler; royal; surname jin C sword, dagger, saber xng C form, shape, appearance All martial arts under heaven originated from Shaolin. Raws: ????(¹) ???(). This is one of the popr sayings in Chinese folklore. Bloody River. ??(Ѫˮ). Ѫ xi, xu C blood; radical number 143 ˮ shu C water, liquid, lotion, juice The Shadow Buddhas Clear Sky Hand. Raws: Bulgwangcheonsoo, ?????(Ӱ). f, f C Buddha; of Buddhism; merciful person; Buddhist image; the dead (Jap.) Ӱ yng C shadow; image, reflection; photograph gung C light, brilliant, shine; only tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial shu C hand Peafowl Power Spirit Sword. Raws: ?????(ȸƻ꽣). kng C opening, hole, orifice; great ȸ qu, qio, qio C sparrow sh C power, force; tendency hn C soul, spirit jin C sword, dagger, saber
Chapter 264
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 14
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol looked around.
He somehow managed to get out of the ind between the canyons, but all he could see were mountains. There were no roads, nor any houses in sight. There were also no signposts.
It was his first timeing here, so he didnt know where to go. But Pyo-wol remained unfazed.
He had been through this kind of situation before.
The easiest way out is to follow the river. If he goes the opposite direction and follows the river then he will eventually arrive in Runan.
The only problem is that the path of the river curves down, making hismute even further than when on a straight road.
It was an inefficient method, but he had no choice.
The best thing he could do was go back along the river and hope that a road leading back to Runan would appear.
As Pyo-wol walked along the river, he thought about Mok Hanseong and the Ghost Brigade.
What a frighteningly efficient organization. They are more vicious and disciplined than most assassins.
Even when they knew that their captain, Mok Hanseong, was going to die, they still followed his orders and retreated withoutining.
In the process, they were not able to leave any evidence behind.
In the end, all Pyo-wol found out about them was their name, Ghost Brigade, and that they had secured an object called the Demon Transformation Pill from the Snow Sword Manor.
Pyo-wol recalled the movements of the Ghost Brigade.
He studied their movements and martial arts, trying to figure out how to deal with them efficiently.
He may have wiped some of the members out, but more than half of them still made it out alive, unharmed. For sure, they will never forget what he had put them through, and the day wille when they will seek revenge.
Pyo-wol had to prepare for when the timees.
Pyo-wol believed that the Ghost Brigade was part of Kowloon.
Kowloon Assassin Guild.1
When the Ghost Brigade brought the Demon Transformation Pill at the river, they mentioned something about the Assassin Guild.
Combining the word Kowloon, it bes Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Pyo-wol assumed that Kowloon Assassin Guild was their real name.
He had only just figured out their names.
He still had a long way to go.
The point of contact with the Kowloon Assassin Guild was Lee Yul.
While sneaking around in the Snow Sword Manor, Pyo-wol investigated Lee Yul in various ways.
He mingled with people to get information about him, and killed his own men to make him feel ufortable.
As a result of such endless shaking, he managed to learn about the Ghost Brigade.
Lee Yul was a strange man in many ways.
The time when he came to the front of the Snow Sword Manor coincided with the time when Jin Geum-woo was tracking down the Kowloon Assassin Guild. And when Jin Geum-woo sent a letter to Pyo-wol saying he found a clue, the Snow Sword Manor managed to return to Runan.
Shortly thereafter, Jin Geum-woo, Won Ga-young and the others lost their lives.
Given the timing, Lee Yul had no choice but to be the prime suspect.
He doesnt know Lee Yuls exact identity, but he was definitely part of the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
It was clear that his mission was to eliminate Jin Geum-woo, who was tracking the Kowloon Assassin Guild, and topletely eliminate any possible aftermath by exterminating the Jin family.
The question was how much weight Lee Yul carries in the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
He had to find out for himself whether Lee Yul is the head, the body, or just the tail.
With that, Pyo-wol organized what he needed to do next.
He had to grasp the current situation calmly and decide which tasks he should prioritized.
As he walked along, he saw a wooden bridge in front of him. The bridge was built at the narrow part of the river.
The appearance of the bridge was evidence of the existence of a conduit.
Pyo-wol climbed onto the bridge.
As he suspected, there was a fairly wide conduit leading to both sides of the bridge.
Without further ado, Pyo-wol entered the conduit.
Finding the way was not that difficult. All he had to do was choose the direction that led upstream.
Pyo-wol walked along the conduit.
By sunset, he was finally able to reach a small vige.
Fortunately, there was an open shabby inn in the vige.
Pyo-wol did not hesitate to enter the inn.
Wee.
The innkeeper greeted him with a friendly smile,
Pyo-wol asked,
Do you have a room?
Of course. Shall I prepare it together with your meal?
Yes.
Please sit and wait for a while. I can show you to your room once you finish eating.
The innkeeper was very kind.
Pyo-wol nodded and sat down in an empty seat.
Everything was shabby since it was an inn operating in a small town.
Squeak!
Just then, the door opened and another customer came in.
The new guests were four boys and one girl.
Given the thick dust on their shoulders, they must have travelled a long way.
I think we can rest here today, Young Master!
One of the men looked around inside the inn and said,
Looks like this is the only inn here in the vige anyway.
Im sorry.
You have nothing to apologize for. Who would have thought that there wouldnt be a proper city whileing here? Still, this is better than sleeping on the street, so lets stay here.
It was a young man who answered.
He had tanned copper-colored skin, unusually dark hair and thick eyebrows. He wore a blood-red robe made of fish leather, his body smelled like the sea.
At his side was a woman of about his age, quietly standing.
Her eyes were half-lidded, staring at the floor. Although she had a very beautiful appearance, she did not seem to have great interest in what was happening around her.
The woman also had the same scent of the sea just like the young man.
The young man looked around inside the inn and soon spotted Pyo-wol.
Ho! There is another customer.
He walked straight up to the table where Pyo-wol was sitting.
Isnt it considered fate for us to meet here? So why dont we sit together?
Without even waiting for Pyo-wols answer, the young man plopped down in the opposite chair.
When Pyo-wol looked at him, he introduced himself with a smile,
Im Dok Gohyang. What about you?
Pyo-wol.
Thats a nice name. Are you from here by any chance?
No.
Really? What a shame. Since its our first time here, we wanted to ask a lot of questions.
Dok Gohyangs voice was filled with arrogance.
The habit of looking down at others was naturally ingrained not only in his voice, but also in his eyes and gestures.
Dok Gohyang called out to the woman and gestured to the seat next to him,
Sit here, Soso.
Ill stand behind you, Im morefortable that way.
I asked you because Im ufortable. You can leave the guarding to the Three Swords of the South Sea. You should just sit next to me.
All right.
In the end, a woman called Soso sat down next to Dok Gohyang.
Dok Gohyang introduced her to Pyo-wol,
This is Um Soso, my escort.
Escort?
Dont approach her just because shes beautiful, getting tangled up with her is dangerous. Even I sometimes get scared of her.
Dok Gohyangughed and shook his head, while Um Soso looked at Pyo-wol without saying a word.
Her eyes had a faint blue tint to them. Her eyes reminded Pyo-wol of the blue sea.
Seeing their interaction, Dok Gohyangughed,
Hehe! Why are you interested in this fellow? Well, if you dont pay attention to her face, you cant see her as a woman.
Pyo-wol did not use reverse magic and was revealing his true face.
Um Soso immediately denied Dok Gohyangs words,
Its not like that.
Ah! But it doesnt matter. If I a woman, I would still want to be held by him.
Dont spout such nonsense.
Ah! Okay. Damn it! Im scared to death.
Dok Gohyang raised his arms and trembled. Still, Um Sosos expression remained unchanged.
Dok Gohyang clicked his tongue and looked at Pyo-wol.
Tsk! She doesnt know how to joke around so please understand. In my hometown, shes famous for being blunt.
By the way, where are you going? You dont seem to be from around here.
Runan.
Runan? Oh! What a coincidence. Wour destination is the same as ours.
Jin family or the Snow Sword Manor?
What? Ah! You want me to tell you which side Im on? Well, I dont want to take either side.
Then why are you going there?
Isnt watching others fight to death the most interesting thing in the world? It also just so happens that I have some errands to run that is why Im going there.
Dok Gohyang grinned.
His voice and demeanour were unruffled.
How about you? Why are you going to Runan?
I know someone there.
So you have an acquaintance. Are they from the Snow Sword Manor or the Jin family?
This time it was Dok Gohyang who asked,
Pyo-wol answered honestly,
The Jin family.
Ho! So you have a connection with the Jin family. This is getting more and more fun.
Whats so fun about it?
Didnt I tell you? Watching other peoples fights is the best, and besides, the person in question is in front of me, shouldnt I be able to watch the fight with more interest? I pray for the Jin family to rise. Whoo!
Dok Gohyang chuckled to himself.
It was a pretty strange sight.
There were clearly five people in the party, but only Dok Gohyang was talking andughing. The others just watch him without saying anything.
In particr, the three men standing behind Dok Gohyangs back werepletely silent, watching their surroundings warily.
Dok Gohyang called them the Three Swords of the South Sea.
There is a lot of information that can be obtained from their nickname alone.
After all, a nickname is often created bybining the words that best represent a person or a groups characteristics.
They would not be called the Three Swords of the South Sea for no reason.
There is a high possibility that they are active in the South Sea area.
The smell of the seaing from Dok Gohyang and Um Soso also furthered Pyo-wols guess.
Prayer and the South Sea. And the young mans confidence as if he had spent his whole life looking at the world from above.
There was only one ce where all these three things were exquisitelybined.
Martial Sword Sect?2
A sect based in Hainan, near the South Sea.
Along with the Heavenly Dragon Valley and Heavenly Guardian Association, the Martial Sword Sect belongs to the Three ns.
It was clear that Dok Gohyang is a member of the Martial Sword Sect. However, Pyo-wol did not make the mistake of blurting out his spections.
Dok Gohyang said,
Would you like to join me for a drink?
I dont drink alcohol. But I wouldnt mind joining you for a meal.
Heh heh! That will be alright too. I guess this is really fate. Wouldnt it be nice if we could build a deeper rtionship by having a meal together?
Dok Gohyangs smile deepened.
Seeing Dok Gohyang like that, Um Soso let out a faint sigh. But she soon looked at Pyo-wol coldly.
This man. I cant read him at all.
Um Soso had a special ability.
And that is reading peoples minds.
She had the ability to guess and deduce other peoples thoughts just from their eyes, gestures, and small habits.
But while she had extraordinary observation skills, those who didnt know her were afraid of her abilities.
Hence her nickname, Blue Sea Witch.3
It was a nickname that did not suit a beautiful woman at all, but Um Suso had no qualms about it.
No matter what others say about her, her nature will not change.
She loved to observe others and understand their inner thoughts.
It was a great advantage to have a weapon that no one else has in Jianghu.
In particr, the benefits of grasping her opponents inner thoughts in advance and preparing for them were enormous.
Thats why she made a special effort to get to know people she met for the first time.
The same was true when she first saw Pyo-wol.
Even though he was more beautiful than a woman, Um Soso was not fooled by his appearance. She tried to figure out what he was thinking by looking into his eyes and analyzing his bodynguage.
But so far she hasnt learned a single thing.
All she could see was darkness. She couldnt tell what he was thinking at all.
On the contrary, it felt like it was her who had been stripped naked and thrown into the snowfield with Pyo-wols eyes looking at her.
She felt as if her every thought was being read.
It was the first time this had happened, so she couldnt hide her embarrassment.
It was then.
Dok Gohyang lightly patted her on the shoulder and said,
Rx. What are you so scared of?
When did I say I was nervous?
I saw that you were nervous as hell.
Im not.
Ah! Fine, just stop ring at him and lets eat. How can he eat when you are looking at him like that?
Only then did Um Soso realize her mistake.
She was so focused on Pyo-wol that she didnt even notice that a hearty meal had already been set up before her.
The table was filled with delicious food.
Dok Gohyang took a boiled fish with his chopsticks and said,
Lets see how delicious this Sichuan boiled fish4 is.
He picked up a chopstick full of white fish and put it into his mouth.
Well, its edible,e on, you should try it too.
The way he ate his food voraciously reminded Pyo-wol of a tyrannical shark in the sea.
A ferocious beast that could smell the faint smell of blood and attack from hundreds of miles away.
Did he also smell the turmoil in Runan?
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Kowloon Assassin Guild. Raws: ????(Ļ). ji C nine lng, lng, mng C dragon; symbolic of emperor sh, s, shi, sh C kill, ughter, murder; hurt; to pare off, reduce, clip Ļ m C curtain, screen, tent Martial Sword Sect. Raws: ???(䄦). Previously tranted as Military Sword. w C military; martial, warlike jin C sword, dagger, saber lin C connect, join; associate, ally Blue Sea Witch. Raws: ????(溣ħŮ). cng C blue, dark green; cold hi C sea, ocean; maritime ħ m C demon, evil spirits; magic power mo1 Ů n, r C woman, girl; feminine; rad. 38 Sichuan boiled fish. Raws: ???(ˮ~). ˮ shu C water, liquid, lotion, juice zh C cook ~ y C fish; surname; KangXi radical 195
Chapter 265
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 15
Manhwa: N/A
Ah!
My god!
The warriors who joined the Jin family could not hide their surprised expressions.
It was because of the procession of bodies at the entrance of the Jin manor.
There were many victims again this time around. The countless bodies being brought in on carts weighed heavily on the hearts of the warriors.
Hiiic!
Kheuk!
Cries erupted from everywhere.
The dead bodies were the Jin family warriors.
The Jin family is a n made up of people sharing the same blood. And since they were all rted to each other, they were exceptionally close.
There were a number of Jin family membersid on the cart. All of them were someones older brother, younger brother, or cousins.
If the death of a friend is enough to cause them grief, what more when ites to the death of their own flesh-and-blood? The pain was simply indescribable.
I will never forgive themC
I will fight the Snow Sword Manor until all my bones are crushed!
They dered their intention to get vengeance.
It was the same with other warriors.
They initially joined the Jin family for the purpose of making a name for themselves, but as they fought fiercely with the Snow Sword Manor, they eventually became emotionally attached with the Jin family.
Now they havee to the point where they consider themselves to be a true member of the Jin family.
A colleague who they had been drinking and chatting with until yesterday returned as a corpse. Although they hadnt met and known each other until they joined the Jin family, they became closer than anyone else as they went through life and death together. But now, that friend has returned as a corpse. Naturally, their anger toward the Snow Sword Manor soared through the sky.
The fight between the Jin family and Snow Sword Manor went beyond being a fight for supremacy over the city of Runan. With so many people involved, the fight is in danger of bing the starting point of another great war if the situation continues to escte.
Because of that, many martial arts masters began to have mixed feelings at the fight between the two factions.
They expected the Shaolin Temple to mediate between the two factions, but unfortunately, the monks from the Shaolin Temple did not y the role that was expected of them.
Monk Un-hae stood among the warriors and watched the bodies being brought into the Jin manor.
Amitabha! Amitabha Buddha!
His face was filled with misery.
He felt helpless. All he could think of was that this was no ce for him.
It was to the point where he felt resentful towards the head monk who sent him to this ce.
Suddenly, a particr corpse came into his line of sight.
As soon as he saw the body, Monk Un-hae closed his eyes tightly.
Amitabha! To think that even the Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth
The Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth was a Buddhist master.
Although he did not belong to the Shaolin Temple, he still treated Monk Un-hae with respect because he was a fellow Buddhist martial artist.
The constion Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth gave to Monk Un-hae was of great help. It was thanks to him that Monk Un-hae was able to calm and steady his wavering heart.
Seeing the dead body of the person who treated him so kindly created a ripple in Monk Un-haes heart.
Amitabha! Amitabha!
He tried to calm himself by fiddling with his prayer beads, but it didnt work.
He had been studying Buddhist scriptures and training his mind for so long, but to think that it didnt help at times like this.
Monk Un-hae felt that his studies werecking.
At that moment, someone quietly walked up to him.
A warrior whom Monk Un-hae did not know handed out a sealed letter to him and said,
The Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth told me to deliver this letter to Monk Un-hae.
Amitabha! He left me a letter?
Yes! I dont know if he expected this to happen, but he told me to deliver this letter to you if ever he doesnte back.
Hmm
Well then
The warrior handed over the letter to Monk Un-hae and stepped back.
After looking at the letter in his hand for a moment, Monk Un-hae quickly looked for a quiet ce.
Arriving at a deserted ce, Monk Un-hae carefully broke the seal.
The letter only contained four words.
[Buddha inside the temple.]1
In an instant, Monk Un-haes eyes shook.
The meaning was clear.
Does Buddha only stay in the temple?
It was an unexpected topic.
Anyone else would have thought nothing of it, but as a Buddhist monk, Un-hae thought differently.
It could have been an usation that Shaolin handled things without knowing the world, or it could have meant that they were so attached to Buddha that they thought of things too optimistically.
Whatever the intention of the Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth is, the words he left behind resonated with Monk Un-hae, causing him to agonize over it.
Buddha inside the temple, Buddha inside the temple.
Anxiety was spreading in Monk Un-haes mind.
* * *
Pyo-wol checked his physical condition.
He felt in good shape after a night of sleeping in the inn.
He didnt feel much pain even after sustaining a few wounds in his recent fight against the Ghost Brigade.
His condition wasnt the best, but it was good enough.
Pyo-wol was satisfied with his current condition.
In any case, the rest of thecking parts could be made up on his way to Runan.
As he descended to the ground floor, he saw Dok Gohyang and Um Soso eating.
Oh, youre up? Lets eat together.
Dok Gohyang waved his hand and invited Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol walked over to the table they were sitting at.
Sit here.
Where are your men?
Men? Ah, the Three Swords of the South Sea? They already ate and went outside. They have a lot of things to prepare.
Prepare?
There are a lot of things to prepare when travelling a long way, right? Its their job to prepare those things.
Dok Gohyang replied with a nonchnt expression.
Pyo-wol sat on the other side of Dok Gohyang.
Thats a lot of food.
You have to eat a good breakfast for you to use your strength properly.
He felt itst night too, but Dok Gohyang was really a heavy eater. It was to the point where its already mysterious where all the food he eats goes.
In contrast, Pyo-wol was still fasting.
He only ate the bare amount of food that his body needed.
The differences between the two men were striking.
Throughout the meal, Dok Gohyang talked loudly. Pyo-wol and Um Soso did not pay much attention to his chattering. They just focused only on eating.
It was a situation where an ordinary person would have been embarrassed, but Dok Gohyang just continued on talking excitedly without being bothered.
In the end, Um Soso couldnt stand it any longer and said,
Why dont you finish your meal first before you speak?
Im almost done eating.
Still, its polite to finish your meal first before talking.
Screw courtesy! Anyway, as what I was saying
Dok Gohyangs words continued again.
Still, Pyo-wol did not care. He just continued eating.
Despite the shabby appearance of the inn, the food they served was quite delicious and satisfying.
Pyo-wol said to Dok Gohyang,
Thank you for the meal.
Oh, this is nothing Ill invite youter soe over to my house. Ill show you what its like to be treated really well.
Dok Gohyang suddenly threw a square object at Pyo-wol.
It was a small gold que.
On its surface, the words Martial Sword were embossed.
Whats this?
Its my identity token. If youe to the Martial Sword Sect and show them this, they will guide you to me.
Martial Sword Sect?
Huhu! Are you surprised? Im actually a member of the Martial Sword Sect. Yesterday, I couldnt reveal my identity because I was in a hurry.
Thats incredible.
Well, its nothing special. If you go there, all that you will see is the sea. Rather than the sea, I prefer thend where I can move freely like this. I really like it.
Dok Gohyang grinned like a fool. Seeing Dok Gohyang like that, Um Soso heaved a sigh.
Please mind your dignity.
Fine!
Dok Gohyang answered half-heartedly at Um Sosos nagging.
Pyo-wol soon stood up from his seat.
Ill go ahead first.
Oh? Youre leaving already?
I have a lot of work to do
Just go with us. We can go look around at the surrounding scenery. Are you really in a hurry?
Im not that free.
Well, if thats the case, then theres nothing we can do about it. You can go ahead. Ill follow soon enough doing my errands.
Dok Gohyang happily let Pyo-wol go.
Pyo-wol looked at Dok Gohyangs face for a while and then went out of the inn.
When there were only the two of them left, Um Soso said to Dok Gohyang,
I think its a mistake giving him your identity token.
Mistake?
Hes a dangerous man.
In what way?
I cant read his mind at all.
As I expected. After all, its the first time Ive seen you so flustered.
What do you mean flustered?!
You dont know? When youre flustered, your expression bes noticeably stiff. But dont worry, youre still pretty cute.
If I were you I would refrain from saying unnecessary words.
Whatever. Anyway, you said that you didnt see through him, right?
Thats right.
Um Soso meekly nodded.
Admit ones shorings was never easy. Nevertheless, Um Soso readily admitted it because she didnt have to pretend in front of Dok Gohyang.
Dok Gohyang is a person who is not ashamed of admitting his shorings.
Thats why Um Soso regards Dok Gohyang highly.
Dok Gohyang did not just be the next-in line just because he met his master.
The current sect leader of the Martial Sword Sect, Jeon Mu-ok, is the ruler of South Sea Jianghu. He is known for his nickname as the Sword King of the Sea.2
Sa Yeonhee, who was Jeon Mu-oks master and former sect leader of the Martial Sword Sect, was a person of excellent skills, but had no talent in teaching others.
Because he was so talented, he didnt know how to teach someone who was less talented than himself.
Sa Yeonhee just taught Jeon Mu-ok whatever thing came to his mind. Fortunately, Jeon Mu-ok was a man with great patience. He struggled and worked hard to digest his masters teachings.
As a result, he was able to gain a deep understanding of Sa Yeonhees martial arts to the extent that he ended up being called the absolute leader of the South Jianghu.
But there was something Jeon Mu-ok always regretted.
He thought that if he had been taught a little more properly, then he might have reached a higher level of achievement.
Another thing Jeon Mu-ok regretted at that time was theck ofpetition.
Since he was taught by Sa Yeonhee alone, he naturally becamecent andzy. Only when he got older and became a martial arts instructor did he realize it, but at that time, he could not improve much anymore.
He always wondered what his life would have been like if he had a strongpetitor.
He didnt want his students to feel the same way as he did. So he epted as many as ten disciples and had thempete endlessly.
No matter who it was, he dered that the winner would be the next leader of the Martial Sword Sect.
At that time, Dok Gohyang was Jeon Mu-oks fifth disciple.
Unlike his other senior brothers who had already set up their own foundation within the Martial Sword Sect, he had nothing.
All he was given was a sword.
He really had started from nothing.
But he neither gave up nor despaired.
One of the lessons he learned from his father, who was a fisherman, was that the moment he cannot do anything if he gives up.
His father went out to sea to catch fish even when there was a storm, only to never return.
He did not give up and went out to sea to feed his family.
At that time, the back of his father who was going out to sea was deeply imprinted in Dok Gohyangs heart.
Even if it was a sea where nothing but death awaited, he still chose to go.
So just like his father, Dok Gohyang decided to jump into thepetition where nothing but death awaited him.
Dok Gohyang eliminated his senior brothers one by one and moved forward.
Even when he was driven to the brink of death numerous times, he never gave up.
Even when he heard them call him a cold-blooded man without blood or tears for driving his seniors brother to death, Dok Gohyang never wavered.
Eventually, he was able to ovee all of his senior brothers and stand on the top.
Dok Gohyang got to his current position with his own power.
And with Um Soso watching Dok-go-hwangs actions right next to her, she believed in him more than anyone else.
Dok Gohyang reached out and touched Um Sosos face.
I like everything about you, but its a pity that you dont have room in your heart.
Young master!
No wonder you cant see through him. Do you know why?
I dont know.
Its simple! Hes just better than you. But theres no shame in not being able to read the mind of such a person.
That means hes really dangerous.
Fufu, hes not dangerous. Hes useful.
Pardon?
If we use him well, hell make a really good knife. Even now, I can smell the fresh scent of blood from him.
Dok Gohyang grinned.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Buddha inside the temple. Raws: [????(ڷ).] ni, n C inside, interior; domestic s C court, office; temple, monastery zi C be at, in, on; consist in, rest f, f C Buddha; of Buddhism; merciful person; Buddhist image; the dead (Jap.). Sword King of the Sea. Raws: Haewanggeom, ???(). hi C sea, ocean; maritime wng, wng, y C king, ruler; royal; surname jin C sword, dagger, saber
Chapter 266
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 16
Manhwa: N/A
After leaving the inn, Pyo-wol looked around.
He could see the Three Swords of the South Sea bustling around the stables behind the inn. They seemed to be checking the condition of the horses they rode in on.
Their gazes met.
However, the Three Swords of the South Sea quickly turned their heads away and focused back on their work.
Pyo-wol watched them silently.
Only when he already had a clear picture of their hands, movements, and muscles, did Pyo-wol remove his gaze from them.
While he could not tell their exact level since he had yet to see them in action, he still somehow had a rough idea of what kind of martial arts they practised.
One has learned the quicksword, the other has learned the sword that presses with force, while thest one has learned the ever-changing sword.
He came to this conclusion by analyzing the shape of their body, the calluses on their hands, and the shape of the swords they wore on their waists.
There would be no reason for Pyo-wol to pay them this much attention if it was just a passing rtionship. But it is unlikely for their rtionship to remain casual.
Pyo-wol did not trust the kindness Dok Gohyang had shown him.
Very few people gave favors for no reason, and he wasnt foolish enough to believe that someone of the Dok Gohyans stature would be kind to him out of the goodness of his heart.
The Dok Gohwang that Pyo-wol saw was a bloody swordsman.1
He could smell blood on him, as strong as his own.
It was a scent that ordinary people could not smell, not unless they were the same kind.
Only those who killed countless people like Pyo-wol, could possess such a bloody scent.
Meeting Dok Gohyang was by no means a coincidence.
Maybe it was because people of simr kinds tend to be attracted to each other.
Dok Gohyang could not be the only one.
The war between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family in Runan was attracting ambitious people from all over the world like a ma. This includes Dok Gohyang.
There was no way of telling how many more ambitious people would flock to Runan in the future.
The war between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family has gone beyond a battle for supremacy over a single region.
Pyo-wols head was in a mess.
He shook his head slightly, trying to clear his thoughts. There was no point in thinking about it right now anyway.
He should just go back to Runan and figure out the situation first.
It has already been more than three days since he left Runan to chase after the Ghost Brigade. He didnt know how the situation of the Runan had changed in that span of time.
Pyo-wol used qinggong and started running.
After running nonstop for the entire day, he saw Runan in the distance.
Pyo-wol stopped using qinggong and walked slowly.
No matter how great Pyo-wols internal energy was, his energy was bound to be impure since he used qinggong for an entire day.
He needed to refine his impure qi.
Pyo-wol sat on a rock slightly away from the road and meditated.
After meditating, the impure qi that umted inside of him became pure again. Only then did Pyo-wol stand up.
Since he had finally arrived at the outskirts of Runan, he had no reason to use qinggong again. Pyo-wol slowly walked towards Runan. But it did not take long for him to stop again.
He spotted a woman leaning on a small tree on the side of the road.
Her face looked in and ordinary at first nce, but she bes more charming and attractive the longer a person stares at her.
She was Hong Ye-seol.
When Hong Ye-seol saw Pyo-wol, she smiled lightly,
I knew youde this way.
Are you waiting for me?
Who else would I wait for in Runan besides you?
Hong Ye-seol slowly approached Pyo-wol,
With her hands behind her back, she carefully examined Pyo-wols body.
Its fortunate that you didnt suffer any big injuries.
Are you happy?
Hoho! Youre in pretty good shape for someone who caused such an uproar at the Snow Sword Manor.
Hong Ye-seolughed like she was in a pleasant mood.
In truth, she was actually in a pretty good mood right now.
This was the first time she had ever seen Heuk-ho look so flustered.
The deaths of Ice yer and Dark Ghost had greatly shaken Heuk-hos spirit. He tried his best to maintain his cool, but Hong Ye-seol could detect the uneasiness in his eyes.
It was a very fun and interesting experience.
So she was in a great mood right now.
Pyo-wol asked Hong Ye-seol,
How did you know I went out of Runan?
Its because I havent seen you for thest few days. Its unlikely that someone like you will run away in fear of Heuk-ho, so I assumed you went outside for business, isnt that right?
Hong Ye-seol shrugged.
Although she looked ordinary on the surface, in the end, she was also an assassin.
Her ability of collecting and analyzing information was unparalleled, and above all, she had a keen understanding of an assassins behavior. So when Pyo-wol didnt show up, she assumed that he had gone out of Runan.
Hong Ye-seol asked,
Why did you go outside of Runan?
.
You can tell me. I wont tell Heuk-ho.
.
Do you still not trust me? How heartbreaking.
Hong Ye-seol wore a pitiful expression on her face.
Her expression was deadly to the point that most men would have no choice but to fall for her, but as usual, her charm didnt work on Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol walked away without saying another word.
Hong Ye-seol pursed her lips and followed him.
Lets go together.
Pyo-wol continued to walk without paying her any more attention.
Seeing Pyo-wol like that, Hong Ye-seol showed an annoyed expression. She was starting to lose her patience after being ignored by Pyo-wol numerous times.
She was both an assassin and a musician.
She was used to being stared at and adored by countless men. Never had she had a man like Pyo-wol who frequently openly ignores her like this. So she got more annoyed.
Hong Ye-seol followed up with Pyo-wol with a steady pace. As she walked shoulder to shoulder with him, she stole nces at him.
How handsome, really handsome. I just cant get enough of looking at him.
Pyo-wol possessed a face that she wouldnt get tired of seeing.
As Hong Ye-seol was busy looking at Pyo-wols face, Pyo-wol suddenly stopped walking.
What is it?
When Hong Ye-seol made a puzzled expression,
Cwaeaac!
A horrifying sound rang out.
What?
Hong Ye-seol instinctively jumped backwards.
An arrow flew and hit the spot where she was standing just a few moments prior.
Wiiing!
The arrow trembled violently as it flew with such a powerful force.
Hong Ye-seols brows furrowed.
More than feeling relieved of having dodged the arrow, she was more worried about the small barrel attached to the arrowhead.
Sususuc!
At that moment, arrows flew one after another.
Hong Ye-seol jumped in sequence, dodging all the arrows. However, all the arrows she dodged had small barrels attached to them.
Whats that?
Puk!
Poof!
At that moment, the barrels attached to the arrows exploded one after another, causing acrid smoke cloud to build up in the area.
HeupC!
Hong Ye-seol hurriedly stepped back while covering her nose and mouth with her sleeve. But even then, she had already inhaled a puff of smoke.
She had only inhaled a little bit, but she could already feel her head throbbing, making her dizzy.
Poison?
As an assassin, she knew very well about poison and knew how to use it. She also knew how to prepare for it.
Hong Ye-seol took out a small wooden box from her bosom.
She always carried an antidote or detox pill with her. Ingesting one could prevent the poison from spreading any further in her body.
Once she stopped the spread of the poison, she could easily remove it from her bodyter on.
Hong Ye-seol hurriedly took the pill.
But her crisis was not over yet.
Sususuc!
Arrows continue to fly towards her in session.
The arrows were aimed right at her throat.
It was a frighteningly sophisticated bow skill.
Hong Ye-seol gritted her teeth as she dodged the iing arrows.
There was still a barrel of poisonous smoke attached to the arrowhead. If she had been a step toote, she could have inhaled more of the poisonous smoke.
Even if she had taken a detox pill, there was a limit to the amount of poison she could handle.
Shiaak!
At that moment, a sound unlike any other before rang out.
Hong Ye-seols eyes widened.
An iron, spread open, was flying towards her.
She had nowhere to dodge.
Before she knew it, she had herself cornered while avoiding the arrows.
Hong Ye-seol eventually drew out her sword and swung it at the iron.
Shiak!
She imbued qi to her sword.
The sword she imbued with qi was strong enough to rip any piece of metal in two at once.
Kagagang!
Sparks flew into the air as her sword and the iron collided. But the iron did not break into two as Hong Ye-seol had hoped.
Only then did Hong Ye-seol realize that the iron was made of a very special material. But her realization came a little toote, her body had been entangled in the iron.
Damn it!
Hong Ye-seol struggled to get out of the iron. But the more she tried, the more the iron tightened.
The iron was made of a very special design, that the trapped person hade out of it gently. If they tried to tear the apart with force, it would only tighten around the person.
It was then.
Papabak!
A group of warriors emerged from the bushes.
In their hands were a long spear.
Without hesitation, they impaled Hong Ye-seol.
Their actions were more like hunters rather than warriors. They drove a beast into a corner, trapping it so it cannot move, and then killing it off at once.
This was not a method thates from a normal martial artist.
Keuk!
A groan involuntarily escaped from Hong Ye-seols mouth.
She had assassinated countless people in her life so far, but she had never been cornered and pushed to this point.
Although she didnt know the identity of her attackers, it was clear that they knew how to deal with an assassin like Hong Ye-seol.
I was too careless.
Hong Ye-seol med herself for hercency, but it was toote for regrets.
Their long spear was already inching again towards her.
Hong Ye-seol gritted her teeth and prepared herself for the pain.
Shiak!
Keugh!
Heuk!
After the sharp sound, the warriors wielding long spears screamed. Daggers the size of a childs palm were suddenly stuck in their bodies.
Pyo-wol had thrown his phantom daggers at them.
Only then did Hong Ye-seol regain herposure.
She calmly untied the iron and walked out.
Hoo!
Hong Ye-seol breathed a sigh of relief and looked around.
She could see a group of warriors attacking Pyo-wol.
The warriors were mounted on well-trained battle horses as they attacked Pyo-wol with fierce momentum.
There were irons scattered all around the Pyo-wol.
He was also ambushed in the same way as Hong Ye-seol, yet unlike her, he managed to break free on his own.
This clearly showed the difference between Hong Ye-seol and Pyo-wol.
However, Hong Ye-seol did not feel ashamed. She had long realized that Pyo-wols abilities exceeded her own.
Hong Ye-seol looked at the person leading the attack from the front.
Surprisingly, it was a woman who took the lead.
The woman who was wearing ck armor and attacking Pyo-wol from the front was a person Hong Ye-seol knew well.
Heo Ranju!
She was none other than Heo Ranju, the vice-captain of the ck Cloud Corps.
Beside Heo Ranju was Daoshi Goh.
Change to a Catching Tiger Defense FormationC!
At Heo Ranjus cry, the cavalry warriors retreated all at once.
Where they retreated, warriors with long spears appeared and got to their positions. And from a far, archers fired arrow after arrow towards Pyo-wol.
Archers, as well as spearmen and cavalry soldiers, attacked Pyo-wol in perfect unison.
Their movements were in sync, as if they were one living entity.
And at its center was Heo Ranju.
She led the attack by issuing a series of orders.
The ck Cloud Corps were horribly crushed by Pyo-wol back in Chengdu.
They lost many of theirrades because they were unable to respond to Pyo-wols hit and run attacks.
After that incident, the ck Cloud Corps was so desperate that they came up with this Catching Tiger Defense Formation.
This was the strongest formation they had ever created. In this formation, they were like a group of hunters hunting tigers. It was a formation specifically made to deal with a master like Pyo-wol.
There was a hint of madness in Heo Ranjus eyes as she led the attack.
Were you hiding all this time to spend time with that bitch?
She had been relentlessly tracking Pyo-wol over the past few days. But in the end, she couldnt find any trace of him in Runan.
Just as she was about to give up, Pyo-wol unexpectedly appeared on the outskirts of Runan. And by his side was Hong Ye-seol.
It was a perfect situation for Heo Ranju to misunderstand.
Hong Ye-seol was just as furious.
All she did was stay with Pyo-wol.
She may have a slight disagreement and war of nerves with Heo Ranju, but not once did she cause harm to the ck Cloud Corps.
But now, she found herself ambushed to the point of almost losing her life.
Her anger pierced the sky.
How dare you touch me?
Hong Ye-seolunched herself at Heo Ranju.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
ck Cloud Corps vs Hundred Wraith Union? I cant believe Pyo-wol managed to turn Lee Yuls pawns against each other haha. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Bloody Swordsman. Raws: ??(Ѫ). Ѫ C xi, xu C blood; radical number C jin C sword, dagger, saber Catching Tiger Defense Formation. Raws: ????(). b C arrest, catch, seize h, h C tiger; brave, fierce; surname fng C defend; prevent; embankment zhn C column, row or file of troops
Chapter 267
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 17
Manhwa: N/A
When a persons eyes are said to have been overturned,1 it is an expression that implies a person has lost their temper, causing them to stop thinking and acting properly.
That is exactly what Heo Ranjus state is right now.
Her anger exploded, clouding her reason.
And the target of her anger was none other than Pyo-wol.
Youre deadC!
Ping!
Heo Ranjus whip flew towards Pyo-wols neck like a viper. But Pyo-wol didnt get caught up by her whip.
A woman in red silk intervened in time and stood in his stead.
The woman was Hong Ye-seol.
Like Heo Ranju, she was also blinded by anger. She could not believe she was attacked just because she was with Pyo-wol.
How dare you attack me?
Hmpf! Your face is too ugly
A bitch like you is all talk! Ill tear that filthy mouth open!
I will grind your ugly face on a millstone!
After exchanging vicious words, they soon began to fight fiercely.
Jjwaak! Cwaac!
Heo Ranjus whip stretched out from side to side, tearing the air apart. Hong Ye-seol narrowly avoided the p created by the whip and attempted an attack.
It wasnt Hong Ye-seols style to engage in a head-on confrontation like this, since she was an assassin who specialized in stealth attacks. But that didnt mean she was weak against this style of fighting. She just didnt like it. But in no way does that mean that her martial arts were inferior to that of Heo Ranju.
In particr, her signature technique, Extreme Yin Hand,2 was as powerful as the legendary White Lotus Hand.3
There was no reason for her to fall behind in terms of power or strength.
Quaang!
A series of explosive blows erupted as Heo Ranjus whip and Hong Ye-seols Extreme Yin Hand collided.
The fight between the two women was devastating.
As if they were having a life-and-death battle, they fought with all their might to cut off each others breath.
That crazy bitch!
Daoshi Goh cursed at the sight of Heo Ranju.
To think that she would be blinded by jealousy that she would end up leaving the battle line. Now, they could not attack Pyo-wol together thereby reducing their collective power.
Pyo-wol was not an easy opponent.
Daoshi Goh knew this fact better than anyone else, having already lost numerous colleagues in Chengdu.
He also had been severely wounded. He had one of his arms cut off by Pyo-wol and had his intestines spilled out.
Even now, as he thought back to that time, the experience was so frightening that he could barely breathe. Nevertheless, the only reason he agreed with Heo Ranjus suggestion of attacking Pyo-wol was because he feared that he might never get the chance to kill him if he does not do so right now.
Daoshi Gohs fears were greatly exacerbated by the few assassinations Pyo-wol had carried out in the Snow Sword Manor.
No matter how powerful the ck Cloud Corps might be, if an assassin like Pyo-wol ambushed them, they would be hunted down one by one.
The two of them could never co-exist together anyway.
The ck Cloud Corps joined the Snow Sword Manor, while Pyo-wol joined the Jin family.
They had no choice but to fight each other until the end. So if they were going to end up bing enemies anyway, it would be better to eliminate the opponent as early as possible.
No matter what the cost.
Fortunately, even without Heo Ranju, there was no problem in executing and maintaining the Catching Tiger Defense Formation.
The real problem was that Pyo-wol was stronger and faster than they thought.
Boom!
The key to the Catching Tiger Defense Formation was to literally trap the opponent as if capturing a tiger. However, Pyo-wols movements were too fast for the ck Cloud Corps to keep up with, so they couldntplete the encirclement.
If they push him to the east, he will go to the west, and if they corner him to the west, he will escape somewhere else.
This rendered the Catching Tiger Defense Formationpletely ineffective.
Argh!
Keurgh!
This in turn caused the damage on the side of ck Cloud Corps to pile up.
Pyo-wol was killing the warriors of the ck Cloud Corps one by one.
Is the poison not working?
The poison smoke spewed out from the barrels hanging from the arrow was still spread out thickly throughout the area.
This was a poisonous smoke that was specially prepared.
Just a bit of intake could cause the persons bodys function to drop by nearly ten percent, and if the person takes as much as three breaths, then their heart will stop.
The poison was that lethal.
This naturally made the poison hard to find and expensive. Even the ck Cloud Corps could not help but be burdened at its price. However, they still pushed through and bought it with tears in their eyes, because they thought that they could not get rid of Pyo-wol not unless they resort to some extreme methods.
Even though the ck Cloud Corps were told that they would be fine inhaling the poisonous smoke as long as they take the antidote, they could not figure out howe Pyo-wol was still standing.
He did not take an antidote like Hong Ye-seol, nor was he moving around while holding his breath.
His mouth was slightly parted, clearly showing that he was breathing normally, so this means that he was continuously inhaling poisonous smoke.
So howe he showed no signs of being affected by the poison?
At the next moment, Daoshi Gohs face turned white.
In that case, does he have the Ten Thousand Poison Immunity?4
That was the only reason he coulde up with at the moment.
If their opponent had really reached the level of Ten Thousand Poison Immunity, then they had lost the greatest weapon they had prepared today.
No! Thats impossible right?
Daoshi Goh immediately denied the idea and barked out an order to the ck Cloud Corps,
Archers! Fire the Ghost Arrows!5
Hearing his voice, the archers hung strange barrels across their bows.
The barrel, which looked like a bamboo split in half, was brought all the way from Haedong. The halved bamboo hung on the string, while an arrow the size of a childs palm was fired.
In Haedong, this kind of mini arrow was called Ghost Arrows.
They called it as such because the sound produced when the arrow was fired was simr to a ghosts wail.
Even if Haedong just came up with the name for no reason, the ck Cloud Corps didnt care.
The important thing is that the power of the Ghost Arrows, when imbued and fired with qi, has enough destructive power to even pierce through a wall made of steel.
Cit! Ciiit!
The archers fired their Ghost Arrows.
By the time the ghosts cries were heard, the small arrow had alreadye close to Pyo-wols body.
Piiit!
Pyo-wol twisted his body just in time to avoid the Ghost Arrows by a narrow margin. But the Ghost Arrows still grazed his body, leaving a long scar on his shoulder.
If he had taken the hit directly, the Ghost Arrows would have pierced his shoulder.
Pyo-wols face stiffened for the first time.
The speed of the Ghost Arrows was faster than he expected. Even his senses could barely detect the arrows before it reached him.
There were more than a dozen archers who could shoot such arrows. All of them were keeping a close eye on Pyo-wols movements, ready to release their arrows at any moment.
The cavalrymen attacked with their spears, while the archers filled the gap with their arrows.
Although the poisonous smoke was useless against Pyo-wol, it would still be difficult for any master to survive in the face of their Catching Tiger Defense Formation.
Daoshi Goh spoke up,
I have no personal grudge against you. We just cant coexist together thats why Im attacking you. So just give me your life.
I guess taking one arm wasnt enough. Ill cut off the rest of your arm and legs today.
Despite the urgency in his situation, Pyo-wol still threatened Daoshi Goh.
Daoshi Goh was stunned at Pyo-wols appearance.
The Great Tiger Strike!6
They proceed to form thest lineup of the Catching Tiger Defense Formation.
The final step is to ughter the captured tiger.
The cavalrymen positioned themselves in a wedge formation and charged towards Pyo-wol.
It wasnt a simple charge.
Boo-woong!
Their spears trembled and spewed a cloud of smoke.
Dozens of spears resonated, causing the clouds of smoke to merge into one gigantic spear shape.
This feat was impossible for a single person.
Only when dozens of people have practised the same martial arts, and absorbed and amplified each others external qi could this be possible.
Its power wasparable to that of a battering ram.
It has the destructive power to break down a huge castle in an instant.
At the same time, dozens of Ghost Arrows rained down on Pyo-wol.
Pipipiping!
The archers fired their Ghost Arrows in rapid session.
The Ghost Arrows poured down like rain, leaving himpletely unable to dodge.
This is the Great Tiger Strike.
An all-out assault that can cut off thest breath of the cornered tiger.
Daoshi Goh nervously looked at Pyo-wol.
Although it bothered him that the poisonous smoke did not work on him, he still thought that an attack of this magnitude would be enough to dampen Pyo-wols spirit.
The reason why they were defeated by Pyo-wol in Chengdu was because they were unable to utilize the strength of their cavalry. They were only led around by Pyo-wols pace.
It was different now.
The tide had turned in favor of the ck Clouds from start to finish, and now it was time for the grand finale.
A siege-like charge from dozens of cavalrymen, and Ghost Arrows were about to pierce Pyo-wol at the same time.
Pyo-wol pulled out ten strands of his Soul-Reaping Threads.
The battering ram-like charge, powered by their spears, could not be stopped with the Soul-Reaping Thread. After all, their charge was itself a perfect weapon for both offence and defense.
But horses were different.
Ciiit!
The Soul-Reaping Thread spread itself across the ground. Infused with Pyo-wols qi, this was the sharpest weapon in the world.
The Soul-Reaping Thread easily sliced through the horses ankles.
Ciiit!
Whoa!
Watch out!
The horses, which had their ankles sliced off, fell forward in unison with a mournful scream. They all mmed to the ground at the same speed they had been galloping.
The horses necks snapped in an unnatural way as they copsed, while the warriors riding them screamed as they were crushed by the horses massive bodies.
Their wedge formations were long gone, together with the giant spear they created.
But their tragedy was yet to be over.
A hall of arrows fired by theirrades rained on the fallen cavalrymen.
Aaack!
Keuk!
The screams of the downed cavalrymen as they were hit by the arrow echoed throughout the area.
My god!
Daoshi Gohs eyes widened at the hellish sight.
Never in his wildest dreams did he consider that Pyo-wol would escape from his situation this way.
The sight of the ck Cloud Corps cavalrymen entangled with their horses, while screaming in agony was like a nightmare.
It was then.
S, Stop himC!
Arrow!
He suddenly heard the urgent voices of the archers.
He spun around, only to see Pyo-wol bursting through them.
In both of his hands were phantom daggers.
Ciiit!
From then on, a massacre began.
Archers were vulnerable in closebat.
While they were trained in martial arts, they couldntpare to other martial artists.
Pyo-wol was like a tiger jumping into a flock of sheep.
He mercilessly ughtered them.
Keurgh!
Hyuk!
Every time he swung his phantom daggers, an archer would die.
N, NoC!
Seeing this, Daoshi Goh rushed at them, screaming.
Even though he only had one arm left, that didnt mean the martial arts he had cultivated were gone.
Kwaaaa!
He attacked Pyo-wol using his Wind and Fire Palm.7
But Pyo-wol just used Snake Steps to avoid his attack and slip through the remaining archers.
No! Stop!
Daoshi Goh begged, but Pyo-wol pretended not to hear him. He just continued in killing the archers. Daoshi Goh tried to follow him, but the distance between them did not close.
Pyo-wol was like a mirage that feels so close yet so far.
Daoshi Goh stretched out his hand as far as he could, but he could not catch Pyo-wol.
When Pyo-wol finally stopped, there were no more archers alive.
Pyo-wol looked at Daoshi Goh, with blood all over his body.
You demon After all you did, can you still call yourself human?
How many warriors in Jianghu can proudly say that they are human? I, at least, dont think the ck Cloud Corps could, right?
.
Daoshi Goh could not bring himself to answer.
This is a fight between beasts. Dont talk about romantic things like humanity. It doesnt suit us.
Pyo-wol strode towards Daoshi Goh.
He walked like a cat, with how he made no sound.
The closer Pyo-wol got, the more Daoshi Gohs face contorted in horror.
The dozens of ck Cloud Corps members he confidently brought with him had all lost their lives to Pyo-wol.
This caused the power of the ck Cloud Corps to be cut in half.
It was a terrible price to pay for touching a single person.
It was only then that Daoshi Goh realized.
That there are some people in the world that should never be touched.
And Pyo-wol was one of them.
The reaper.
His hands hold the threads of death that reaped souls.
Who says Ill let you off easily?!
Daoshi Goh rushed at Pyo-wol in a fit of rage.
In turn, a Soul-Reaping Thread came flying towards him.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Ghost Arrows visualisation. There is the halved bamboo, and you can see that the arrows are shorter than usual. This is called Pyeonjeon or mini-arrow, baby-arrow.
Ones eyes are overturned. Raws: ?? ????. Korean idiomatic expression. To lose ones reason since one went through something shocking or is engrossed in something. Extreme Yin Hand. Raws: Taeemsu, ???(̫). ̫ ti C very, too, much; big; extreme yn C female principle; dark; secret shu C hand White Lotus Hand. Raws: ????(ɏ). bi C white; pure, unblemished; bright ɏ lin C lotus, water lily; paradise s C white (silk); in; vegetarian; formerly; normally shu C hand Ten Thousand Poison Immunity. Raws: ????(f). f wn C ten thousand; innumerable d, di C poison, venom; poisonous b, fu, fu no, not; un; negative prefix qn C invade, encroach upon, raid Ghost Arrows. Raws: ???(̖̃). gu C ghost; spirit of dead; devil ̖ ho, ho C mark, sign; symbol; number ̃ sa C bow and arrow The Great Tiger Strike. Raws: ?????(Ě). b C arrest, catch, seize h, h C tiger; brave, fierce; surname d, di, ti C big, great, vast,rge, high j C strike, hit, beat; attack, fight sh, s, shi, sh C kill, ughter, murder; hurt; to pare off, reduce, clip Wind and Fire Palm. Raws: ???(L). L fng, fng, fng C wind; air; manners, atmosphere hu, hu C fire, me; burn; anger, rage zhng C palm of hand, sole of foot, paw
Chapter 268
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 18
Manhwa: N/A
The bodies of both Heo Ranju and Hong Ye-seol were stained with blood.
That was how fierce their duel was.
As a mercenary who uses a whip, Heo Ranju tried to maintain a distance away from her opponent, while in contrast, Hong Ye-seol tried to narrow the gap between them.
Bang!
Bang!
Heo Ranjus whip and Hong Ye-seols white hands collided again and again in the air.
Each time their attacks met, sparks flew out, sending a wake in all directions.
Despite the direct collision with Heo Ranjus whip, Hong Ye-seols hand didnt get a single scratch, it only became slightly reddened.
This was the power of Extreme Yin Hand.
But that did not mean she did not feel the impact at all.
The constant whip attacks caused shock to umte on her body. Each attack caused her insides to be shaken, but she just clenched her teeth and endured the pain.
Heo Ranju also had her fair share of challenges, but the road that Hong Ye-seol had walked was definitely a more thorny one.
For a woman to be an assassin was like challenging the impossible.
Nevertheless, the reason Hong Ye-seol was able to walk the path of an assassin and be one of the top ten members in the Hundred Wraith Union was because she had no other choice.
But if she had a chance to choose, she would never have walked the path of an assassin.
It was such a harsh path that she even had to give up being a woman.
To be a perfect assassin meant being reborn to be some kind of weapon.
This inevitably causes the person to lose a portion, if not all, of their humanity, by killing off their emotions.
Just as much as she lives by continuously taking the lives of others, she must also be prepared to lose her own.
But Hong Ye-seol was not afraid of death.
It was because she felt that sometimes, being alive felt even more painful than dying.
Pow!
She suddenly received a blow on her shoulder.
The area that had been hit by the whip had bursted open.
An ordinary person would have fainted from the pain at that moment, but Hong Ye-seol merely frowned, enduring the pain and then moving on.
Heo Ranjus eyes narrowed.
She could not believe Hong Ye-seol, who was an assassin, managed to hold her ground against her for so long.
Back off!
Heo Ranju shouted loudly, imbuing more qi to her whip.
Ping!
The whip injected with qi stood up like a viper and aimed for Hong Ye-seols head. Hong Ye-seol just slightly tilted her head slightly to the side to avoid the whip.
The whip grazed her forehead, tearing her flesh open and sttering blood everywhere. Still, Hong Ye-seol did not blink an eye.
Although her forehead had been scraped, it caused Heo Ranjus chest to be wide open.
At this, Hong Ye-seol endured all the pain and pushed forward like a chariot. She finally got the opportunity she had been waiting for so long, so she could not afford to blow it off because of the pain.
Hong Ye-seol curled her fingers.
In an instant, terrifying yin energy began to condensed in her hand.
Extreme Yin Soul Strike.1
Kwah!
The full force of the Extreme Yin Hand mmed into Heo Ranjus chest.
But Heo Ranju did not just take it lying down.
Just before the Extreme Soul Strike hit her, she defended her chest by covering it with her left hand.
Quang!
Hong Ye-seols Extreme Yin Soul Strike smashed into Heo Ranjus left hand.
In an instant, Heo Ranjus face turned white, drained of blood.
Thud!
The fingers of her left hand, which she used to block Hong Ye-seols attack, got broken.
After incapacitating Heo Ranjus hand, Hong Ye-seol immediately unleashed the Extreme Yin Soul Strike again to directly hit Heo Ranju in the chest.
Quaang!
With the sound like a wall bomb exploding, Heo Ranjus body was sent flying backwards.
She only stopped flying backwards after hitting arge boulder.
Her appearance looked so horrifying and pitiful.
Her chest caved in, and all of her bones looked to be broken. Furthermore, the broken bones stabbed her in the lungs, making it painful to breathe.
Ha! ha!
Heo Ranju continued to lean against the rock and breathe heavily.
At that moment, someone flopped down beside her.
You stupid bitch! You cant just jump in like that without hesitation
The one who stayed beside her and berated her nonstop was Daoshi Goh.
A trickle of blood was flowing from his heart.
It was the spot where the Soul-Reaping Thread had passed through. The wound was so small that it could not be seen with the naked eye, but nheless, it clearly punctured his heart.
With every beat of his heart, more blood leaked out.
The shadow of death was cast over his face.
Daoshi Goh knew that he was unlikely to survive after this.
Heo Ranju looked up and then leaned her head on Daoshi Gohs shoulder. She then said,
Im sorry for going on a rampage by myself like a crazy bitch
Damn it! Ive been having a bad feeling since this morning
The moment I saw him with another bitch, my eyes turned upside down without realizing it. I just couldnt think of anything else.
Thats always been your problem ever since. You lose your mind whenever you see a good looking guy.
Usually handsome men.
Hmpf, thats true.
Daoshi Goh chuckled.
Blood poured out every time heughed.
Daoshi Goh looked at Pyo-wol as he walked towards them and muttered,
Hes so damn strong. The captain will have a hard time.
I should have killed him with my own hands, so he would not have paid another bitch any attention
I told you to control your temper.
Whats the point of being a mercenary then? Only when I live my life the way I want would I have no regrets.
You are still bluffing until the end
.
Are you asleep?
.
Heo Ranju did not answer.
Daoshi Goh clearly knew what that meant.
Fuck!
His breathing gradually slowed down and then stopped.
Pyo-wol looked at the dead bodies of Daoshi Goh and Heo Ranju in silence.
Hong Ye-seol, who had blood all over her body, came to his side.
She asked,
So you knew them. Do you regret killing them?
This isnt the first time.
I see. Then why do you look so sad?
Youre seeing things.
Am I?
Hong Ye-seol wrinkled her nose for a moment, but her eyes soon rolled up. She had passed out.
The poisonous smoke that had been briefly suppressed by the antidote had spread throughout her body.
* * *
Bo-kyeong strolled through the Jin family manor.
It waste at night, but he couldnt sleep.
He had only been here for a few days, but so many events had already happened. The biggest one so far was the fight between Seongam and Namgung Wol.
Besides leaving both of them deeply wounded, their fight also left a huge mark on the prestige of the Shaolin Temple.
Seongams outburst made the people look at the Shaolin Temple in a bad light.
It has already been a long time since the Shaolin Temple has been looked down upon by people like this. At least, not since Bo-kyeong had entered the Shaolin Temple.
Bo-kyeong found the peoples stares both unfamiliar and difficult.
It was the same with the other monks who came with him.
Rather than bringing out the harmony between the Jin family and the Snow Sword Manor, it seemed as if they made things even worse, so they found it difficult to endure the peoples gaze.
Amitabha! Amitabha!
Bo-kyeong tried to calm his mind by rolling his prayer beads. But his mind did not calm down easily.
Bo-kyeong continued to walk aimlessly. After walking for a long time, he came to a deserted ce.
Suddenly, Bo-kyeongs eyes narrowed.
He could see something moving in the dark.
At first, he thought it was a stray cat. But it was too big to be considered a stray cat.
It was definitely a person.
What?
It was already nighttime.
Most of the warriors had gone to bed. Only those who had to stand guard should be out and running at this time.
With how the security in the manor had been heightened many times over because of the recent assassinations, people also refrained from moving at night.
There was only one possible reason for a person to move stealthily like this at a time like this.
An assassin!
Bo-kyeongs face stiffened.
He thought about alerting Monk Un-hae, but that would mean losing sight of the assassin.
So he decided to subdue the assassin with his own hands.
He thought that if he could subdue the assassins, then he could end up restoring the Shaolin Temples tarnished reputation. This was a blessing in disguise.
He also wanted to personally avenge the death of Seong-un, who lost his life to an assassin. This kind of mindset would normally not have been considered by a disciple of Buddha, but in the end, he was also human.
Furthermore, he felt greatly responsible for Seong-uns death.
He had not slept well, not for a single day, ever since Seong-uns death.
Amitabha! Im sure Buddha will forgive me for staining my hands with blood.
Bo-kyeong chased the assassin into the darkness.
He hid his presence as best as he could.
Although he had never learned stealth professionally, with his mastery of Shaolin martial arts, he did not find it difficult to conceal himself.
The assassin was travelling along the roof.
Bo-kyeong also climbed and ran through the roof, his robes fluttering.
At times like this, the wide-armed robe felt quite cumbersome.
Bo-kyeong pulled the hem of his rob as tight as he could to keep it from brushing against the tiles.
Hoo!
He let out a sigh without realizing it, but then shut his mouth in surprise.
Fortunately, the assassin didnt seem to hear his sighs. There was a distance of about twenty meters between them.
Unless the assassin was a master, it would have been impossible for anyone to hear such a quiet sound from that distance.
He did not think that the man he was chasing was a master of that calibre. It did not make sense for such a master to do such a thing.
Suddenly, Bo-kyeong looked around.
Even though he had stayed in the Jin manor for quite a while, he had never seen a ce like this before.
The ce where the assassin was headed was on the hillside leading from the manor to the mountains. There was not a building in sight.
Why is he going here?
Bo-kyeong frowned and looked around.
No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt figure out why the assassins hade here.
Could it be?
A thought suddenly urred to him.
He hurriedly looked around for the assassin. But there was no sign of the assassin anywhere.
Cold sweat ran down his back.
Did he know I was on his trail so he lured me here?
The tables had turned.
He moved fast, and raised his qi in preparation of the assassins attack. But no matter how much time passed, his opponent showed no signs of moving.
Bo-kyeong felt his body stiffen from the tension.
It has already been half an hour since he stood here in the dark and prepared for the assassins ambush.
Half an hour seemed like a day to him.
At this point, he was beginning to wonder if the assassin was really hiding and targeting him.
Bo-kyeong frowned.
Did I get it wrong?
Maybe the assassin had gotten past him and gone somewhere else.
That would be much more convincing, he thought.
Turning the Shaolin Temple into an enemy would be too much for the assassin to bear.
Thinking about it, his heart felt lighter.
When Bo-kyeong was finally relieved,
Something suddenly tapped his calf.
Bo-kyeong looked at his leg with a puzzled expression, and saw a crude doll made of pieced-together fabric.
What?
Boom!
At that moment, the doll exploded.
The explosion wasnt that great.
The problem was that there were fine needles hidden inside the doll, and it had scattered in all directions.
Bo-kyeong covered his face and chest with the sleeves of his robe. However, the fine needles still ended up piercing through his robe, stabbing him in different parts of his body.
Keugh!
He staggered backwards in disbelief.
Boom!
A beam of sword light cut through the darkness.
Bo-kyeong instinctively unleashed a great force field to protect his entire body.
Boom!
An explosion erupted.
A long gash appeared on Bo-kyeongs side. But his attacker did not also remain unscathed. A light trace of blood was visible at the corner of the assassins mouth, probably suffering from the impact of the force field. Nheless, his wound paled inparison to those of Bo-kyeong.
Bo-kyeong looked at the assassin while clutching his side.
The skeletal, thin-faced assassin was none other than Heuk-ho.
I was wondering who was following me like a rat. It turns out its a member of the Shaolin Temple.
Heuk-ho looked at Bo-kyeong with a cold gaze.
If he hadnt heard Bo-kyeong sighed, he would not have noticed that he was being followed. Fortunately, he had a very sharp hearing. So he was able to hear Bo-kyeongs feeble sigh.
Bo-kyeong asked,
Who are you?
As you can see, Im an assassin.
Were you the one whomitted murder in the Jin family?
Hehe! Thats right. I was the one who killed your Senior Brother, too.
Are you saying you killed Senior Brother Seong-un?
Thats right! It wasnt that difficult.
In that moment, something snapped inside of Bo-kyeongs mind.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Its been mentioned a couple of times how the Shaolin Temple is treated in high regard or how theyre great and strong especially with their long tradition but at this rate, Im finding it hard to believe. Im sure all of the monks will be killed off one by one at this rate TCT.
Extreme Yin Soul sh. Raws: ?????(̫ꎽ~). ̫ ti C very, too, much; big; extreme yn, yn, n C female principle; dark; secret ~ ju C cut hn C soul, spirit zhn C cut, chop, sever; behead
Chapter 269
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 19
Manhwa: N/A
Monk Un-hae got up early in the morning.
Even though he was staying in the Jin manor, he made sure not to miss a day of reciting Buddhist scriptures.
So after tidying up his clothes, he sat down in front of a table and opened the Buddhist scriptures. He then soon began to read and chant it while tapping his fingers on the wooden table.
Chanting Buddhist scriptures usually cleared his mind of troublesome thoughts, but for some unknown reason, such thoughts remained in his head, tormenting him.
Hmm, is something going on?
In the end, Monk Un-hae closed the Buddhist scriptures and stood up from his seat.
This was the first time in several years since he felt this way.
Monk Un-hae shook his head and walked out.
This disciple greets Senior Brother.
Senior brother is here?
The second-generation disciples who were waiting outside greeted him enthusiastically.
Why are you out here so early in the morning?
Thats
Tell me.
Well, the truth is brother Bo-kyeong has yet to return fromst night.
One of the second-generation disciples carefully answered.
Bo-kyeong?
Monk Un-haes eyebrows twitched.
Yes! We waited for him all night, but he never came back.
Is it possible that he went out and met with Young Master Namgung?
I dont think so. After Young Master Namgung fought Senior Brother Seongam, Senior Brother Bo-kyeong kept his distance from him.
He is also not the kind of person to leave without a reason.
Thats why we were getting worried.
Even though Bo-kyeong seemed to be acting on his own ord, he would never do anything that would go against the rules of Shaolin Temple, so there was no way he would be away all night for no reason.
I guess Ill have to find out for myself.
When Monk Un-hae was about to walk outside,
Wait, monk, somethings wrong!
A man from the Jin family suddenly rushed into the Shaolin Temple residence, and shouted,
Upon seeing the expression on his face, Monk Un-hae instinctively felt that something had happened.
What is it?
P, Please follow me.
Instead of exining, the Jin family warrior quickly led them outside. Monk Un-hae and the other monks hurriedly followed behind him.
It did not take long for them to arrive in a steep path leading from the Jin manor to Tianzhongshan.
Upon arriving there, Monk Un-hae could not help but squeeze his eyes shut.
Amitabha Buddha!
In contrast, the eyes of the other Shaolin monks who followed him widened.
No way!
Senior BrotherC!
Where their gazes were directed, a bloodied corpse hung upside down from a rope.
It was obvious that the body had been hung upside down to humiliate him.
The problem was the identity of the bloodied corpse.
Bo kyeong!
It was Bo-kyeong who had not returnedst night.
His body was truly in a miserable state.
There were long gashes on his necks and sides, resembling a fishs gills.
How could this be?
Monk Un-haes voice trembled.
To think there would be another death following Seong-un, and it would be Bo-kyeong who was considered to be the one of glorious future of the Shaolin Temple.
A disciple did not just die.
Bo-kyeongs body was tied to a rope and hung upside down.
His death was like killing a pig and then hanging it upside down to drain it of its blood.
It was an act of insulting both Bo-kyeong and the Shaolin Temple.
Bo-kyeong!
Monk Un-hae hurriedly grabbed Bo-kyeong in his arms and pulled him down to the ground.
Bo-kyeongs body was as cold as ice.
Monk Un-hae sobbed as he held him.
No, no! This cant be! What is an old man like me supposed to do if you go first like this? Huh huh!
Senior brother! HuhuhC!
Huhuh!
The disciples of the Shaolin Temple cried together.
The area quickly turned into a sea of wailing.
The warriors who rushed to the scene after hearing the news wore pensive and solemn expressions.
Those who managed their emotions better than anyone else were the monks.
However, the monks of Shaolin Temple were wailing loudly like no other. Anyone could tell how serious the situation was.
Bo-kyeong!
Just then, a young warrior appeared through the crowd.
He was Namgung Wol.
His gaze swept over to Bo-kyeongs body, whichy limp in Monk Un-haes arms.
His pupils shook uncontrobly.
This was a man whom Namgung thought was untouchable given his position in the sect.
Seong-un was assassinated on the day he had a drink with Bo-kyeong, so he intentionally distanced himself from him and even confronted Seongam. But even then, there was never a single moment when he resented Bo-kyeong.
He just thought that if they had a drink once this situation was over, they would be able to be friends with each other again like before. But now, all of his hopes have turned to ashes.
Namgung Wol vowed to himself that he would avenge Bo-kyeong.
Amitabha! The greatest andpassionate Buddha! How could you put your disciple through such an ordeal? Is this also your will?
Monk Un-haes bitter monologue echoed in the area.
The people, who sensed the unusual atmosphere, kept their mouths shut.
Monk Un-haes monologue continued,
Buddha inside the temple.1 But Buddha does not only reside in temples. Ive lived my life without knowing that until now.
These were the words written in the letter sent by the Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth to him before he died.
It was a message that troubled him, causing him to lose sleep at night.
But now he was starting to understand why the Venerable Master of Heaven and Earth had sent him such a letter.
Monk Un-hae stood up, holding Bo-kyeongs body, and said to those who were around him,
The Shaolin Temple will no longer stand by. We will make sure to find the person who has killed one of our monks and make him pay the price he deserves.
These were the words of a Shaolin Temple elder.
It was an official statement made in front of many people, so there was no mistaking what it meant.
The Shaolin Temple is announcing that it will participate in this fight.
Oh my god! The Shaolin Temple is getting involved.
The people present sensed that the situation was bigger than they thought.
Bo-kyeongs death had angered the Shaolin, the sleeping giant.
Given Seong-un and Bo-kyeongs deaths, the Shaolin Temple now had enough justification to intervene.
The problem is, there was no telling how far the situation would go due to the Shaolins participation in the war.
The already chaotic situation was about to get even more foggy.
* * *
Hong Ye-seols eyelids fluttered, then slowly opened little by little.
At first, her eyes could not return to focus, so everything in the world was a blur. Still, as she persevered and continued to squint, her vision returned to some degree after a while.
Hong Ye-seol breathed a sigh of relief when she could clearly see the ceiling clearly.
Ceiling?
The ce where she had fallen was obviously an open field near the forest.
She had fought while being poisoned, and eventually copsed without being able to ovee the poison. Anything that happened after that, she had no way of telling.
Hong Ye-seol calmly looked around.
She was in a small room. The only furniture around was a shabby table and the bed on which shey.
She pushed herself up and opened the window, then the surrounding scenery came into sight.
She saw the familiar tiled roofs.
It was the same scene she had been tired of seeing for the past few days.
Only then Hong Ye-seol realized that the room she was lying in was in an inn in Runan.
Hoo
Hong Ye-seol let out a sigh.
There was no way she could have passed out and walked in here on her own. Someone must have carried her in here. And there was only one person who could have done that.
Hong Ye-seol looked at the neatly folded robe on the table.
It was brand new, without a single wrinkle.
Come to think of it, the clothes she was currently wearing were also new.
The clothes she originally wore were torn and stained with blood after the fierce battle with Heo Ranju.
Someone had stripped her of her clothes and changed her into new ones.
She didnt have to look to know who it was.
Hong Ye-seol put on her robe and left the room.
When she went down the stairs at the end of the hallway, she came to the restaurant on the first floor. Pyo-wol was sitting at one of the tables, eating a meal.
Hong Ye-seol immediately approached the ce where Pyo-wol was.
She sat down in front of Pyo-wol and asked,
How long was I out?
One whole night.
It hasnt been as long as I thought.
You were lucky. They had an antidote in their arms.
Thank god.
Hong Ye-seol shook her head.
She still probably would not have died even if Pyo-wol had not let her take the antidote. After all, she was a master of poisons.
In the process of touching various poisons over the years, her body had managed to develop a tolerance. It was impossible for her to killed in one fell swoop, unless the poison was extremely lethal.
If left alone, she would have healed naturally. Of course, her recovery would have taken much longer aspared to taking the antidote.
In any case, it was true that she was indebted to Pyo-wol.
Thank you. Im alive thanks to you. How can I repay this debt?
You dont need to pay me back. I got help from you, too.
Is that so? Well, thank you anyway. By the way, these are some nice clothes. Did you change my clothes yourself? What do you think? Was it worth seeing?
The owner of this inn had a hard time getting you changed.
Oh my goodness! You did not change my clothes yourself? I dont care.
Hong Ye-seol looked at Pyo-wol provocatively.
It was a seductive look that any man could not help but fall for. However, Pyo-wols face as he looked at her did not show any wavering. That appearance made Hong Ye-seol annoyed.
There has never been a man who hasnt been greedy after seeing her. Even a man with an iron heart would be shaken to the core at the sight of her.
Hong Ye-seol knew very well how to seduce a man and how to destroy him.
While some people might disparage seduction techniques, it was an essential skill for an assassin to master.
Hong Ye-seol was trained in the art of seduction from a young age.
She was born with natural beauty, and although she didnt have a shy appearance, she still had a certain charm that made people attracted to her.
Her innate beauty and the various skills she learned from a young age enhanced her charm to the highest level. This includes her skill in singing which she showed off on Wudang Mountain.
There was no man who did not fall in love with her, so she looked down on all the men in the world. But her beauty and charm was not enough to enchant Pyo-wol.
He was indifferent to her, as if he was dealing with a rolling stone on the side of the road.
It was not that Pyo-wol was deliberately pretending not to be interested, he really was just not interested in her. This annoyed her, yet at the same time, made her interested in him.
She was supposed to be one who uses her charm to make him fall for her, but she ended up falling for him instead. And it wasnt as if Pyo-wol was intentionally showing his handsome side to her to make her fall, but in the end, she still could not get away from him.
Hong Ye-seol thought it was unfair.
This was the first time she had ever experienced such a one-sided rtionship.
Whether or not Pyo-wol knew what she was thinking, he continued to silently eat. His appearance annoyed her even more.
Tch!
She pouted her lips and raised her chopsticks.
Pyo-wol had ordered her share of food so the amount served on the table was plentiful.
Being poisoned had taken a toll on her stamina.
The best way to regain physical strength was to eat a hearty meal.
Hong Ye-seol shoveled the food in her mouth.
In an instant, the food on the table was gone.
Ah! I think I can live a little bit now.
Hong Ye-seol put down her chopsticks with a satisfied smile.
She felt more invigorated after eating her fill. Furthermore, her head felt clear.
She was now curious about Pyo-wols next move.
What are you going to do now?
You got yourself entangled with the ck Cloud Corps. This doesnt look good for you. Do you have any ns in mind?
This isnt the first time Ive fought with the ck Cloud Corps, so it cant get any worse.
Is that so?
Heo Ranju and Daoshi Gohs death will drive Jang Muryang insane. After all, she held a very important position in the ck Cloud Corps.
Hoho! You will have quite a headache from this.
Why would I have a headache?
You said she held a very important position within the ck Cloud Corps, and since you killed someone like that, they will surely seek revenge.
But Im not the one who killed her.
Hong Ye-seols forehead crumpled like a piece of paper.
Pyo-wol looked at her and continued,
The ck Cloud Corps must be looking for you by now.
Why would they look for me? Did they know that I was the one who killed her? But how?
Because I told them.
You crazy bastard!
A heartfelt curse burst out.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Hahhahahha. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Buddha inside the temple. Raws: [????(ڷ).] ni, n C inside, interior; domestic s C court, office; temple, monastery zi C be at, in, on; consist in, rest f, f C Buddha; of Buddhism; merciful person; Buddhist image; the dead (Jap.).
Chapter 270
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 20
Manhwa: N/A
Lee Yul looked at Heuk-ho with a frown.
What did you just say?
I said that I killed a guy named Bo-kyeong.
Are you joking with me right now?
No, I had no choice. He was following me and I couldnt just run away in that situation.
Do you realize how big of a mistake youve made?
How could you me me? There are a lot of things that could happen unexpectedly in a mission.
You could have restrained him without killing him.
Hmph! Thats easier said than done. Hes a genius even among the Shaolin Temple. It would have been different if I had ambushed him like I did with Seong-un, but do you think it would have been easy for me to suppress him in a direct confrontation? His martial arts are said to be quite formidable so I could not help it.
So you killed him?
I had no choice.
Lee Yuls persistent questioning angered Heuk-ho.
Heuk-ho had been somewhat polite to Lee Yul up until this point, but he couldnt hold his anger in the face of Lee Yuls repeated questioning.
Even if he was a client, there was a line to be drawn, and right now Lee Yul was crossing that line.
Damn it! Im just fulfilling my contract. What more do you want?!
Heuk-ho red at Lee Yul.
His eyes were glowing red with bloodthirst.
Heuk-ho had always been willing to go above and beyond for his clients. But Lee Yuls repeated questioning made him furious.
Even in the Hundred Wraith Union, the Ten Blood Assassins1 held a very special position. Even the Hundred Wraith Unions leader could not force the Ten Blood Assassins to do his bidding unless it was absolutely necessary.
But now, a client who was not even the leader of the Hundred Wraith Union was ming him for improvising, so he could not help but be furious.
Lee Yuls eyes grew even colder as he met Heuk-hos fierce gaze.
Dont think. Dont act on your own. Just kill the ones Ive marked.
Dont think? Am I a puppet?
Isnt an assassin supposed to be that kind of existence?
Dont cross the line, Mr. Client.
Dont you think youre the one whos crossing the line?
Oh, really
When Heuk-ho was about to explode in anger,
Swoosh!
Suddenly, a figure appeared behind Heuk-ho without making a sound.
It was Baek Do-kyung, Lee Yuls close aide.
Baek Do-kyungs eyes were calm.
His eyes were fixed on Heuk-hos back.
Besides noticing Baek Do-kyungs presence, Heuk-ho also realised that Baek Do-kyungs strength was not to be underestimated.
Baek Do-kyung emitted such intense energy that even his own body trembled. If he drew his sword here, then Baek Do-kyung would not hesitate to attack him immediately.
He might be able to take Lee Yuls life, but at that moment, there was also a high probability that he would lose his own life to Baek Do-kyung.
Heuk-ho threw up his hands.
Alright. Ill do as my client wishes.
I said Id listen to you. Trust me.
You better keep your word.
Dont worry. Once I make amitment, I always stick to it.
Ill put my trust in you one more time. Now, go outside and wait for my orders.
Okay.
Heuk-ho nodded and turned around.
He could see Baek Do-kyung, quietly staring at him.
His face was like a pool of blood, indicating that he had fought many battles.
He may be able to sneak upon Baek Do-kyung, but he was not confident he could win against him in a direct confrontation. If he wouldpare Baek Do-kyung to his opponent yesterday, Bo-kyeong was just a child.
Heuk-ho was not afraid of martial artists belonging to the orthodox sects, rather, he was more afraid of martial artists who had been trained in countless real battles.
Such individuals possessed a wildness and sharpness that orthodox warriors, who grew up as fine as nts in a greenhouse,cked. So they were truly Heuk-hos greatest enemy.
For a moment, Baek Do-kyung and Heuk-ho stared at each other. But it was Heuk-ho who averted his gaze first.
He stealthily walked out, avoiding Baek Do-kyungs gaze.
Bang!
As soon as the door closed behind him, Baek Do-kyung said,
Do you intend to give him more missions?
Yes.
Hes not an easy man to control. He might cause more trouble.
Its toote to hire another assassin now.
If the Shaolin Temple tracks him down, they might realize that the Snow Sword Manor is behind him.
We have to eliminate him before that happens.
Eliminate?
Yes.
I understand.
Baek Do-kyung shook his head at Lee Yuls answer.
This was not the first time they had done this.
It was a waste to kill Heuk-ho given his abilities, but in the end, he was just an assassin.
As long as Heuk-ho dies while carrying out his missions, then no one would be able to dig deeper.
Theyve killed countless people this way before, and theyve managed to cover up any evidence of their involvement.
Lee Yul closed his eyes for a moment.
Things were getting more and moreplicated.
He could not even begin to imagine the ramifications of what Heuk-ho had done.
Even with his exceptional intellect, he could not easily predict how far this situation would escte.
In the end, he gave up trying to calcte and opened his eyes halfway.
Where is the ck Cloud Corps now?
Thats
Baek Do-kyung could not answer easily.
Where are they?
We have lost contact with them for now.
Lost contact? Why?
I havent figured out the reason yet. I havent been able to reach them since yesterday.
What?
Lee Yul clenched his teeth.
Unlike Heuk-ho, the ck Cloud Corps was a group he could control.
Jang Muryang, the leader of the ck Cloud Corps, was a very ambitious man. Lee Yul knew exactly what he wanted so he did not find it hard to deal with a person like him.
As long as the reward was certain, Jang Muryang would keep his word.
So while he does not trust Heuk-ho, he trusted Jang Muryang and the ck Cloud Corps.
Find them quickly. We must find out what happened.
Yes, sir!
Baek Do-kyung replied and then disappeared.
Lee Yul, who was left alone, murmured to himself,
One unexpected variable after another. Where did it go wrong?
It was obviously a perfect calction.
He calcted dozens more times, ounting for every possible variable, but no matter how hard he thinks, his perfect n was bursting at the seams.
* * *
Hic!
Jang Muryang looked at the front with disbelief written all over his face.
Dozens of corpses were sprawled out in front of him.
They were all martial artists of the ck Cloud Corps.
His own men were lying on the ground, dead and cold.
Jang Muryang walked towards them, barely holding back his anger.
They were warriors who would rush in without hesitation with just a single order from him. After spending a long time together, they were more like brothers than subordinates.
Cheonggwang, Imha, Juyeong
The names of his subordinates flowed out of his mouth one by one as he confirmed their faces.
But at one point, his footsteps suddenly stopped.
There were two bodies that caught his eyes.
Heo Ranju, Daoshi Goh.
Heo Ranju and Daoshi Goh.
Their deaths were iparable to the deaths of the others, causing Jang Muryang to feel a tremendous sense of shock and despair.
No!
Jang Muryangs desperate voice echoed in the sky.
If Daoshi Goh was like a father figure, then Heo Ranju was like a lover to him. The reason why Jang Muryang could walk such dangerous paths without hesitation was because he had the support of these two.
He would dly give his life for them, and conversely, these two were also ready to give up their lives for him at any moment. But he never thought that such a moment woulde.
Death was a faraway thing for them.
They believed they could always count on each other to protect each other, which was why he was willing to send them on a mission to track down Pyo-wol.
Jang Muryang trembled as he held Heo Ranjus body in his arms.
Her blood stained his body, but he did not care.
Pyo-wol!
Jang Muryang gritted his teeth.
These two were in pursuit of Pyo-wol together with other members of the ck Cloud Corps, so it was obvious that it was Pyo-wol who killed them.
Just then, vice-captain Yang Woo-jung, ran up to him,
Captain!
Find Pyo-wol! Ill chew his bones to pieces!
Yes! But
What?
It seems that Pyo-wol was not the only one involved in their deaths.
Who else is involved?
An assassin named Hong Ye-seol.
An assassin?
Yes!
Yang Woo-jung replied with a firm expression.
How did you find out?
We received a tip.
A tip?
Yes! The wounds on Ranjus body match the technique used by that assassin.
Jang Muryangs face instantly twisted like a demons.
Did you say Hong Ye-seol?
Yes!
Ttrack her down from now on. Since she is travelling with Pyo-wol, they must have a deep rtionship. We will kill her cruelly to give Pyo-wol the same despair as us.
Jang Muryangs greatest strength had always been his cool head, but the deaths of Daoshi Goh and Heo Ranju took away his rationality, recing it with zing anger.
Intense anger paralyzed his reason that he was not able to think clearly in his desire for revenge.
He knew that Hong Ye-seol was an assassin hired by Lee Yul, but soon had broken her contract with Lee Yul on her own ord.
He didnt know why she was apanying Pyo-wol, but right now, it seemed as if the only way his anger could be appeased was by killing her and bathing in her blood.
Pyo-wol is next on the list after Hong Ye-seol. Track down their whereabouts.
Yes!
Yang Woo-jung answered with a heavy expression.
Like Jang Muryang, he was outraged by the deaths of his colleagues. But unlike Jang Muryang, he still had a bit of cold reason left in him, so he was able to judge the current situation a little more calmly.
The ck Cloud Corps was originally arge army consisting of over three hundred fifty warriors.
Among them, over seventy lost their lives to Pyo-wol in Chengdu, and more members lost their lives here in Runan.
Now, there were less than two hundred members of the ck Cloud Corps left.
It was almost half of the number of their original force.
Someone might say that they were still strong enough, but Yang Woo-jung thought that the ck Cloud Corps had alreadypletely copsed.
The main force of the ck Cloud Corps was its cavalry.
The cavalry was at its greatest when they could overwhelm their enemy with numbers. If they could not outnumber their enemy, then they are not as powerful or intimidating as they could be.
Above all, it takes a lot of time and money to train cavalry. While ordinary warriors could be replenished quickly, it would take over a decade to produce a proper cavalry.
So until then, it was uncertain whether the current ck Cloud Corps would be able to survive.
If it was possible, Yang Woo-jung wanted to break their contract with Lee Yul and focus on restoring the ck Cloud Corps immediately, but he could not.
Jianghu was a ce where it highly regards gratitude and resentment.
If they chose to go into hiding without avenging their grudge, then many people would look down on the ck Cloud Corps and see them as weak.
Yang Woo-jung knew very well how devastating the downfall of a sect or a martial artist who was once looked down upon could be.
No matter what the consequences were, they had to get revenge.
We fell into a trap.
Yang Woo-jung bit his lips.
All of this happened because of their ill-fated rtionship with Pyo-wol.
If they hadnt met him, the ck Cloud Corps would not have been so thoroughly destroyed.
He is our natural enemy. If the ck Cloud Corps wants to survive then we must do our best to eliminate him.
When Yang Woo-jung was able to made up his mind,
Weve found Hong Ye-seol.
One of the ck Cloud Corps warriors came up to him and reported.
Where is she?
We found her staying at an inn in Runan.
Were going to hunt her down now.
Jang Muryang pushed himself up.
Heo Ranjus blood was still all over his body, making him look like a vampire.
The ck Cloud Corps moved in pursuit of Hong Ye-seol.
Their movements were disrupting Lee Yuls perfect n.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Ten Blood Assassins. Raws: ???(ʮѪ). This refers to the top ten assassins in the Hundred Wraith Union. I will soon making the changes in the s. Sh C ten, tenth;plete; perfect xi, xu C blood; radical number 143 sh, s, shi, sh C kill, ughter, murder; hurt; to pare off, reduce, clip
Chapter 271
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 21
Manhwa: N/A
Gulp!
Jang Noya swallowed his dry saliva and looked at the man in front of him.
He had a beautiful appearance that could hardly be considered a man. His appearance was so unreal that if sodomizers saw him, they would pounce on him with drools in their mouths.
Indeed, there were sodomizers among Jang Noyas men. But, none of them dared to pounce on the man in front of them.
The man in front of them was none other than Pyo-wol, who was also responsible for turning over their gambling house once.
The memory of that time was still horribly vivid in their minds.
For Jang Noya, who clearly remembers what happened at that time, he was still afraid of Pyo-wol.
Jang Noya lowered his head and said,
Ive already done what you ordered. The ck Cloud Corps is now in pursuit of a woman named Hong Ye-seol.
Good job.
Pyo-wol shook his head.
It was Jang Noya who spread the rumor that Hong Ye-seol had killed Heo Ranju. He secretly spread the rumor through the customers of the gambling hall, and made sure it reached the ears of the ck Cloud Corps.
It was also his work that informed them of Hong Ye-seols whereabouts.
Thanks to him, she was now being hunted by the ck Cloud Corps.
No matter how good she was at hiding and concealing her presence, it would take quite a bit of effort topletely shake off the pursuit of the ck Cloud Corps.
Furthermore, Jang Noyas people continued to identify her whereabouts and inform the ck Cloud Corps.
As much as he felt sorry for Hong Ye-seol, her acting as bait has prevented one of Lee Yuls main forces, the ck Cloud Corps, from doing its job. Lee Yul will have quite a bit of trouble since it was as if one of his limbs had been cut off.
Pyo-wol asked Jang Noya,
What is the current situation in Runan?
Its a mess. There are so many peopleing in that its hard to keep track. From those who want to participate in the battle between the two factions to those who simply want to observe. There are also people from all walks of life, from ordinary citizens to martial artists. Theres truly a lot of peopleing in.
Just as Jang Noya said, more people hade to Runan in the past few days.
Inns werepletely full, and there were even people renting private houses.
All of the worlds attention was focused on Runan.
No one expected the fight between the two sects to attract this much attention.
Not even the two parties involved, the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin Family.
It was the news of Shaolin Temples participation in the war that sparked interest.
Word had gotten out that Un-hae was enraged by Bo-kyeongs death that he had asked the Shaolin Temple for reinforcements.
The news of Shaolins participation was something else entirely.
The Shaolin Temple had been called a sleeping giant.
They had always shown a propensity for moderation. Unless the world was in turmoil, they usually refrained from making any sort of overt movements.
So the fact that they might make a full-scale move had spread to other factions.
In particr, it was rumored that even the Two Factions and the Three ns were keeping a watchful eye on the situation.
Pyo-wol knew that these were not just mere rumors.
Namgung Wol of the Heavenly Guardian Association had already joined the Jin Family, and he had met Dok Gohyang of the Martial Sword Sect.
There was no way a man of Dok Gohyangs stature would travel thousands of miles just to take a vacation. It was obvious that he would try to gain something from the conflict between the two factions.
The same was true for the other factions.
They would be weighing in with their spoons to see which side had the advantage.
Jang Noya said cautiously,
With so many peopleing in, we dont have enough surveince personnel.
What about asking the Hao n for help?
They look at us like were pigs.
The Hao n? But arent you one of them?
We certainly used to be. After all, the Hao n was originally founded to protect humble people like us.
But?
Too many years have passed. There are only a few people remaining left who remember the original purpose of the Hao n when it was first established. As of now, the Hao n is no different than any other sect.
A dark shade fell across Jang Noyas face.
He too had once cooperated with the Hao n. But the Hao n only treated them like servants and did not protect them properly. So he broke away from the Hao n and ran his own gambling house.
He wasnt the only one.
Quite a few others also left the Hao n. Nevertheless, the Hao n did nothing to punish them.
The Hao n was an organization with thergest number of members in the world.
Even the head of the Hao n couldnt tell exactly how many members they had.
Under these circumstances, members of the Hao n, except for major figures, were free to join or leave.
If a few people left, the organization was confident that it could quickly make up for it.
As a result, those who were marginalized often leave the Hao n.
Jang Noya talked about it for a long time. When he had finished, Pyo-wol asked,
Are there many people like that?
Yes! The trend has elerated in recent years.
As far as I know, the chief inspector of the Hao n is quite capable.
Are you talking about Lord Hong?
Do you know him?
Ive met him from afar, and hes certainly a capable and reliable man. But no matter how hard he tries, he cant handle the entirety of the Hao n, and his gaze is more towards the outside than the inside. So he is naturally left in the dark about the Hao ns internal affairs.
Really?
Pyo-wol looked intrigued, because this was his first time hearing about this.
Its not my ce to say this, but the Hao n needs to change its waters. Its been too long since the water stopped flowing and stagnated, but the heads of the organization dont know that.
So youre saying that there are quite a few people like you who have left the Hao n, right?
Thats right.
Jang Noya shook his head.
Pyo-wol stroked his chin with his hand.
It was not easy to know this kind of information.
It might not be of much use now, but he could find some use for itter.
Pyo-wol thought he had gotten some good information.
As it turned out, he knew very little about Jang Noya. He had simply thought of him as the owner of a gambling house, but from the way Jang Noya spoke, it was clear that he had risen to a very high position in the Hao n.
At that time, Jang Noya seemed to have a sudden thought,
Speaking of Lord Hong, he also entered Runan not long ago.
Did he see you, too?
No, Im the only one who saw him. I dont think he would even know I was there.
Really?
Pyo-wol thought that they must have a pretty tough rtionship.
It was because they keep on getting involved with each other one way or another.
Jang Noya has not finished talking yet.
He hesitated for a few moments before he mustered up the courage to speak,
And this is purely my opinion, but
What is it?
I detect a suspicious gaze around Lord Hong.
Tell me more.
I havent confirmed it with my own eyes, but ording to the children, there are strange figures prowling around Lord Hong. Their movements were so stealthy that it seems like even Lord Hong did not notice them.
Hong Yushin was the chief inspector of thergest intelligence organization in the world.
Naturally, he was skilled at spying on others. It was hard to believe that such a person did not notice that someone was spying on him.
Are you sure?
We wouldnt have known if we hadnt been watching Lord Hong. Thats how stealthy they were.
Who are they?
I dont know.
Jang Noya said honestly.
It was more of a coincidence that they found out that there were people watching over Hong Yushin. If they had set their minds to it and approached the people spying on Hong Yushin, they would surely have been eliminated like mice and birds.
We stopped following Lord Hong after that. I dont know where theyre watching him from, but if we were to get involved with them, wed be killed in an instant.
Pyo-wol shook his head wordlessly.
Jang Noya looked terrified, as if he was afraid that Pyo-wol would ask them to continue spying on Hong Yushin, but Pyo-wol had no intention of demanding more from Jang Noya.
There was a fine line for everything.
Jang Noya had done his job. It wasnt a good idea to ask for more.
Pyo-wol stood up from his seat and said,
Ill be the one to figure it out from now on.
What other orders do you have for me?
Ill call you if I need to, but for now, stay put.
Ill do that even if you dont say it.
Jang Noya looked relieved.
Now that so many martial artists had entered Runan, it was almost frightening to go outside.
If people with weaker martial arts like them got into a fight with the martial artists who had entered Runan, they would easily be killed.
At a time like this, it was best to be as cautious as possible.
Pyo-wol left the gambling hall right away.
As he walked down the street, he thought to himself,
Who else is there? Are they rted to Lee Yul?
He couldnt rule out that possibility.
Lee Yul hadnt revealed anything about himself other than his status as the attendant of the Snow Sword Manor.
Nothing was known about his birthce, age, or even the sect where he studied martial arts.
Even the name he was using now, Lee Yul, could not be said to be his real name.
There was no need to go to all this trouble if his goal was simply to kill Lee Yul. After all, it would be easy for him to sneak into the Snow Sword Manor and kill him.
Of course, Lee Yul would be prepared for such an ambush, causing his defenses to be up, but Pyo-wols patience was endless.
Whether it would take him a month or a year, he would just continue circling around him, waiting for an opportunity. The perfect opportunity would eventually reveal itself, and Pyo-wol would use that chance to kill him off.
But doing so would not reveal anything about the people behind Lee Yul.
The situation might have been different if the war hadnt started, but now that it has begun, its crucial for him to thoroughly understand their origin and eradicate them from their roots.
Pyo-wol thought and thought and thought.
His thoughts branched out and stretched endlessly.
Like a tree growing indefinitely, his thoughts grew in size.
It was a tree with countless possibilities.
He began to prune the branches.
He cut off the branches that he judged to be the worst.
Cut, cut, cut
He kept cutting until there was only one branch left.
Okay.
Pyo-wol raised his head.
It now has be clear to him what he needs to do.
He changed direction.
His destination was a red light district not far from the slums.
It was a ce where pubs, inns, and brothels gathered.
Unlike the Jin family and the Snow Sword Manor, which were deteriorating day by day, the red light district was at its peak.
The streets were full of warriors, wandering the red-light district in search of either amodation or a woman for the night.
The air felt sticky.
It was like a whole different world.
As Pyo-wol entered the red light district, he got the attention of many.
His inhuman appearance stood out like a sore thumb.
The guy is
Hmm
While most people were preupied with his inhuman appearance, there were those whose eyes lit up when they saw him.
His distinct features made him easily recognizable, even to those with limited knowledge or information.
That man is Pyo-wol
The most dangerous man in the world.
There was an unmistakable glint of wariness in their eyes.
Pyo-wol could sense their feelings, but he didnt care.
He just continued walking, attracting everyones attention.
Many people looked at him with disappointment.
Is he looking for a brothel?
Hmpf! Hes just like any other man.
Female warriors in particr looked at him with disdain.
The courtesans, on the other hand, weed him.
Oh my! Wee!
Hohoho!
Apetition broke out among the courtesans.
The final winner was a courtesan named So-ok.
She was the most popr courtesan in the brothel Pyo-wol came in. She had a petite figure and a cute face.
My name is So-ok.
I wont say much.
What?
Bring me Hong Yushin.
What?
I know this is a branch of the Hao n. Dont waste my time and call Hong Yushin.
The smile vanished from So-oks face.
Chapter 272
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 22
Manhwa: N/A
So-oks hand slipped into her sleeve.
She strapped a dagger inside her wrist, it was a weapon that could be drawn at any time. She had kept it hidden in case of an emergency.
As Pyo-wol had said, this was one of the branches of the Hao n.
However, it was not an official branch, but a temporary branch made in a hurry.
Even the Hao n hadnt expected the war between the two sects in Runan to be so serious. Thats why they hastily purchased this particr brothel and dispatched a group of Hao ns courtesans.
So-ok was one of those courtesans.
Although she was small in stature, with her strong personality, she was often sent to these kinds of harsh ces.
She couldnt hide her bewilderment.
She had been so careful to keep the truth about this ce a secret, but the man in front of her had seen right through it.
Judging by the look in his eyes, he seemed to be already convinced that this was a new branch of the Hao n.
It would only be foolish and ridiculous of her if she continued to pretend otherwise in front of someone who already knew everything.
So-ok clutched the weapon in her sleeve and asked,
How did you know that this is one of the Hao ns branches?
It was already a well-known rumor.
What?
Go get Hong Yushin. Then youll find out.
Thats
It was then.
You dont need to bother with that. Im already here.
The door opened and Hong Yushin walked right in.
When Hong Yushin entered, So-ok couldnt hide her panic.
My lord!
You should leave now. Hes not someone you can deal with.
Yes!
So-ok replied weakly and walked out.
When only the two of them were left, Hong Yushin sat down and said,
To think Id see you here again. I waited for you for quite a while back then in Chengdu, but you didnt return. It was a shame that you left without saying goodbyeC
I went to Xizang.
Yes. Then I heard the news afterwards that something bad happened to the Xiaoleiyin Temple Had I had known that, I would have waited a little longer.
Hong Yushin smiled.
He had a rxed attitude as if he already knew everything.
You know it well.
Master Pyos move is a matter of concern to our side as well, so we have no choice but to watch you closely.
Is that so?
Weve gathered quite a bit of information about you now. You wont be disappointed.
It seems like youre so interested in other peoples affairs that you dont seem to realize that youre being watched.
WhC What do you mean?
So you really didnt notice.
Pyo-wol smiled lightly.
At that moment, Hong Yushins eyes widened.
He usually doesnt show his emotions, but whenever he was face-to-face with Pyo-wol like this, he could not help but be unmistakably shaken.
Pyo-wol always managed to ruffle his feathers by saying things he didnt expect. On the other hand, Pyo-wol was never affected by anything that he said.
The more he talked to Pyo-wol, the more he felt like he was on the losing side.
What do you mean? Im being watched? Who would dare spy on me?
Is there a reason why I should tell you that?
I guess you dont know either.
Hong Yushins eyes gleamed sharply.
He was by no means a fool. He could see the truth behind Pyo-wols words at a nce.
Pyo-wolughed softly.
But its true that youre being watched.
Did youe here just to say that?
I thought that I should just let you should know
What are you after? Theres no way youd tell me that out of kindness.
I told you. I thought I should let you know.
Hong Yushin furrowed his brow at Pyo-wols answer.
He always felt like he was losing when he talked to Pyo-wol. Feeling this way wasnt something he was used to, which made him feel even worse.
How did you know that this is a new branch of the Hao n?
Wouldnt it be weirder if I didnt know?
Perhaps theres a problem with the security of our n. To think that an outsider could easily recognize and approach one of our branches.
Hong Yushin sighed softly.
In fact, the behavior of the Hao n had remained the same over the past few hundred years. Whenever there was trouble in an area where there was no branch, they would buy upnd and hastily establish a new branch.
Those who are not interested wouldnt notice any changes, but anyone with a keen eye would easily recognize that another branch of the Hao n has been established.
Hong Yushin had told their leader several times that they should change their ways, but each time he did, he had been ignored. So he had half given up in trying to convince him.
Hong Yushin put on a calm face and asked,
Is that all you want?
Thats it.
Hmph, youre really not a straightforward person.
Ill take that as apliment.
Let me ask you one thing. How did you know there was someone watching us?
By chance.
A coincidence huh It seems that Master Pyo has established his own intelligencework here.
Why do you think that?
Common sense. The first thing an assassin does is get information, and the easiest way to get information is to ce a request to the Hao n, but since none of the Hao n branches have received a request from you, then its logical to assume that you have established your own intelligencework.
How clever.
Well, since were at this point, lets make a deal.
Tell me.
If you tell me whos watching me, then Ill give you the information you need. What do you think? Sounds like a win-win situation for both of us.
Pyo-wol nodded slightly at Hong Yushins suggestion.
Good!
So this is what youve been aiming for all along.
As you say, its a mutually beneficial deal.
I hope it stays that way until the end, so now tell me. Who is spying over me?
Pyo-wol told Hong Yushin the story he had heard from Jang Noya.
Hong Yushins face stiffened as he listened.
He found it embarrassing that he hadnt noticed that someone else was watching him, especially with his position as the chief inspector of the Hao n.
He wondered if there was a possibility that Pyo-wol might be lying, but there was no reason for someone like Pyo-wol to lie to him. He wasnt the kind of person who would tell a lie that could easily be caught.
Who is it?
For now, I can only guess that it was Lee Yul who made the move.
Lee Yul Do you know anything about him?
Thats the problem. I dont know anything about him.
Really?
Hong Yushin frowned.
He was the one who knew best about Pyo-wols abilities.
Even in Chengdu, his ability to grasp information was demonic, to the point that he had managed to establish his own informationwork in a short time. If even Pyo-wol couldnt figure out his identity, then it could only mean that Lee Yul hadpletely hidden his own information.
But its impossible for someone to thoroughly hide his information. One way or another, information about him would certainly pop up.
It seems Ill have to use the power of our sect to investigate his background.
It wont be easy.
Youre taking the power of the Hao n too lightly. If you didnt know, theres nothing we cant find out as long as we set our minds to it.
I look forward to it.
You wont be disappointed.
Hong Yushin smiled coldly.
* * *
Good, good!
Dok Gohyang eximed andughed in admiration. He had been this way ever since he entered Runan.
At the sight of Dok Gohyangs boisterous behavior, Um Soso frowned, but she did not do anything more.
Although she didnt like the way he was acting, she did not point out his behavior. Because she knows that even if she did, Dok Gohyang was not someone who would fix and mind his behavior.
He had been this way as a child, and his free-spirited personality hadnt changed even as he grew up.
Dok Gohyang seemed to like the atmosphere in Runan.
The air around them was so tense and heated that it seemed it could explode at any moment.
It had been a long time since she had felt an atmosphere like this. Well, at least, it was her first time experiencing an atmosphere like this sinceing to this area.
With how Dok Gohyang was constantlyughing, his face was as red as the heated air.
This is how it should be. I feel alive.
Dok Gohyang walked with a huge grin on his face.
Countless people passed by them. Among them were monks who seemed to have strong martial arts skills.
As Dok Gohyang was taking in the sight in front of him, the Three Swords of the South Sea spoke softly to him,
We have arrived.
Huh? Already?
Yes, this is the meeting ce, the Four Seas Pavilion.1
In front of them was an inn with a sign that read, Four Seas Pavilion, however, unlike its grand name, the inn was very small.
Dok Gohyang walked inside the inn without hesitation, followed by Um Soso and the South Sea Three Swords.
It was quiet inside the inn.
While other inns were in chaos due to theck of rooms, the Four Seas Pavilion was eerily quiet with no one around.
Despite the strange atmosphere, Dok Gohyang nodded as if it were natural.
At that time, a middle-aged man who appeared to be the owner of the Four Sea Pavilion appeared and said,
Were not open for business, so we cannot ept guests.
Howe there are so many empty seats?
Im sorry.
No need to apologize. I wont be going outside anyway.
I already told you that were not open for business, though?
The innkeepers voice suddenly turned cold.
An aura emanated from his body that could hardly be attributed to an innkeeper.
Sueuk!
At that moment, Um Soso stepped forward.
She simply stood in front of Dok Gohyang, but the innkeeper of the Four Sea Pavilion felt as though a giant sword was pointed at his neck.
The corners of the innkeepers eyes trembled.
A master.
He himself had learned a powerful martial art to the point of being proud of it. As a result, he looked down on others. But the woman in front of him was strong enough to look down on him.
He didnt feel any threat until she stepped forward. It meant that her level was so high that he couldnt sense it.
Um Soso opened her mouth,
We are from the South Seas.
The South Seas? Then
Thats right.
As soon as she finished speaking, the owner of the Four Sea Pavilion bowed his head and apologized.
Im sorry. My eyes are blind that I failed to recognize that a master hade.
Its all right. It happens.
Dok Gohyang smiled as if it was nothing. But cold sweat was trickling down the back of the Four Sea Pavilion owner.
Dok Gohyang patted him on the shoulder and said,
Its okay. Rx.
Tha Thank you.
Wheres Mugeuk?
Hes waiting for you upstairs.
Really?
Dok Gohyang looked up at the stairs.
The top of the stairs was so dark that he couldnt see what was up there. It looked as if a monster had its mouth open, waiting for its prey to walk in on itself.
As Dok Gohyang walked up the stairs, he said to Um Soso,
I will meet with Mugeuk alone. You wait here.
Understood.
Um Soso replied and stepped back.
Dok Gohyang left her behind and climbed the stairs alone. As he passed through the dark area, he finally arrived at arge open space on the second floor.
The second floor should have been filled with dining tables, but since it had all been cleared away except for one, the floor looked more spacious.
There was a man sitting at the dining table.
The man was sitting in front of the table, looking out the window.
The moment he caught sight of the mans back, Dok Gohyangs eyebrows twitched.
It was like seeing a giant mountain right in front of him.
The mans physique was ordinary, but he had a weight and presence that felt like seeing Mount Tai.
As expected, this is interesting.
Dok Gohyang chuckled and turned to face the man.
Dok Gohyangs shadow stretched long over the mans head. Only then did the man raised his head to look at Dok Gohyang.
Oh! Youre here?
The man had a face as ordinary as his physique.
His eyes were small, and his nose was low. Overall, he gave off a dull impression. But the moment Dok Gohyang looked at the mans face, he felt pressure like a mountain pressing down on him. But the pressure disappeared in the next moment, like snow melting.
Dok Gohyang sat down in front of the man and said,
What were you enjoying watching so much?
Just this and that. It was a hassle getting here, but it was worth it.
I agree! Just like you, Ive also met an interesting guy on the way here so it was fun.
Im d to hear that.
Thats why Im grateful to you, for inviting me to this kind of event.
I wish I could have invited you to the Heavenly Military Sect,2 so I hope this will do for today.
Its a shame I couldnt go to the Heavenly Military Sect, but its still nice to see your face here.
Dok Gohyang smiled.
The name of the ordinary-looking man was Jang Mugeuk.
He was the young leader of the Heavenly Military Sect, one of the two leading factions in the world.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Four Seas Pavilion. Raws: ???(ĺ^). s C four hi C sea, ocean; maritime ^ gun C public building Heavenly Military Sect. Raws: ???(f). It could also be tranted as Sky Martial Manor. Previously tranted as Cheon Mujang. tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial w C military; martial, warlike f zhung C vige, hamlet; vi; surname
Chapter 274
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 24
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol remained unaffected even with Hong Ye-seols threatening and borderline murderous tone, stirring her emotions even more.
Had Pyo-wol even said a single word of apology, she wouldnt have been this angry. But Pyo-wol did not show any signs of remorse, let alone apologize.
Pyo-wols expression was as cold and emotionless, as if he was looking at a stone rolling down the street.
Hong Ye-seols shoulders shook from the extreme humiliation.
She gathered a lot of energy in her hands.
She was preparing to unleash her signature technique, the Extreme Yin Hand.
Thats enough.
What?
I wont let you off the hook this time.
.
It didnt take Hong Ye-sheol long to realize what Pyo-wol meant.
It wasnt difficult to unfold the Extreme Yin Hand.
All she had to do was to swing her hand. But the moment she did, she wouldpletely be Pyo-wols enemy.
And once Pyo-wol deres someone as his enemy, there is no turning back. They would run parallel to each other as enemies until one of them dies.
And as he said, he would not let it slide.
From the few times she had shed with Pyo-wol, she realized that she could not tell how strong Pyo-wol really was.
His assassination methods, martial arts, wits.
She couldnt even guess the extent of it.
Such a person was the perfect enemy.
Hong Ye-seols mind calcted countless possibilities.
Son of a bitch!
Hong Ye-seol slowly released the energy she had been gathering in her hands.
She took another sip of alcohol and red at Pyo-wol.
Youre a real bastard.
Ill take that as apliment.
Bastard!
Thats right.
Pyo-wol replied calmly.
His demeanor only made Hong Ye-seol more infuriated. But as a skilled assassin, she quickly regained herposure.
With a calm expression she spoke,
I suffered so much because of you. I wont forget this.
She was back to her usual elegant demeanor.
Pyo-wol smirked,
Just for thatC
Hoo! Ill let it slide this time, but if you dare mess with me again, I wont let it go. I will kill you even if I have to use all the power of the Hundred Wraith Union.
Suit yourself.
Asshole.
Even though she said that, her anger had already dissipated significantly.
Was Jang Muryang very angry?
What do you think? His most cherished subordinate and the person he relied on emotionally and treated like his own father died. Of course, hes furious.
I see.
Hed probably be scouring the streets looking for you, and not just me, right now. But here you are, sitting here leisurely in a brothel, pounding some prostitutes ass Hell probably copse from shock if he finds out.
All the better, then.
What were you thinking? How could you leak my information to the ck Clouds Corps? Do you hate me that much, or is it some kind of test?
With this, I have just taken away one of the cards Lee Yul can y.
So you put me in a difficult situation just for that?
Perfectionists like Lee Yul cant stand it when things dont go exactly as the way he nned it to. If he has ten cards at his disposal, he has to perfectly execute all ten to feel satisfied. But if even one card deviates from his ns or cant be controlled, hell be tormented by anxiety.
Pyo-wol had noticed it when he first met him at the Snow Sword Manor.
How Lee Yul pursued perfection in every way.
He noticed it from his perfectly styled hair with no strand out of ce, wrinkle-free clothes, restrained expressions, to perfectly concealed emotions in his eyes.
Lee Yul resembles himself, in many ways.
So thats how he knew that Lee Yul was a perfectionist.
Being a perfectionist himself, Pyo-wol knew how to bring down such people.
Hong Ye-seols face showed that she was fed up, without her realizing it. For the first time, she felt sorry for Lee Yul, who had be enemies with such a person.
What did he do to turn someone like you into an enemy?
He probably didnt expect me to be his enemy. But, hes probably confident that he could easily get rid of anyone who did.
He was someone who had shaken not only Runan, but the entire world by using the power of the Snow Sword Manor.
Thats how capable he was.
In fact, everything was going ording to his n and actions until Pyo-wol appeared in Runan. With Pyo-wols appearance, his perfect n and actions fell apart.
Right now, its only a small discrepancy, but as time goes on, the crack will continue grow to the point of shaking Lee Yuls ns to the core.
Hong Ye-seol shook her head.
Hoo! Youre more suited to being a schemer than an assassin. No, maybe youre a strategist in the guise of an assassin
Who would have imagined it?
That behind that beautiful face was such a brilliant mind.
The Hundred Wraith Union was a sword that anyone could use.
It was infinitely sharp, but as long as one paid a fair price, anyone could use it.
That was the nature of an assassin, and the Hundred Wraith Union was a gathering of such assassins. But Pyo-wol was different.
He was an assassin, but thats not all there was to him.
It was far too unfair for someone of his calibre and strength to be simply called an assassin just like them.
Hong Ye-seol couldnt believe that someone like him could exist in the same era as her.
Maybe this guy will bring about the end of the Hundred Wraith Union
She shuddered with a foreboding feeling.
She wished it was just her imagination, but she had a feeling that her thoughts might soon be a reality.
Hong Ye-seol stared intently at Pyo-wol.
The effect of the alcohol had already dissipated, she no longer feels intoxicated. Her mind was now clear as if she had just been hit by a cold wind.
After a moment, she spoke up.
I think we need to redefine our rtionship.
What do you mean?
Being your official girlfriend doesnt suit me, but I hate to be your mistress even more. Lets just be lovers! You and me!
.
Surely you wouldnt kill your lover just because she has slightly different affiliation and opinions than you, right?
Hong Ye-seol stretched out her white hand and wrapped it around Pyo-wols neck, looking at him straight in the eye.
Her face had turned red in no time.
Pyo-wol wrapped his arms around her slender waist like an ant and said,
You never know, I might kill you tonight.
Thats not bad.
Hong Ye-seol smiled brightly.
* * *
Seol Kwang-ho looked around.
It was a pitch-dark night with no moon in sight, but he could still clearly see the faces of the martial artists following behind him.
They were working directly under his organisation, the Secret Shadow Group.
His organization wasnt originally thisrge.
At best, it was just an organisation meant to have its members serve as his bodyguards. The only reason his organization grew in size was because the fight between the Jin family and the Snow Sword Manor intensified, bringing many warriors into the Snow Sword manor.
Seol Kwang-ho selected young and passionate neers among them and recruited them into his organization. As a result, the Secret Shadow Group became the strongest force in the Snow Sword Manor.
Over the course of several battles, the group became an elite group, causing his confidence to be at an all-time high.
More than twenty Jin martial artists had died at his hands.
Not a single one of them was weak.
As he continuously fought battles, Seol Kwang-ho only grew stronger.
He had already earned the nickname Bloody Axe of Hell, causing many people to fear him.
Seol Kwang-ho liked the name of the Bloody Axe of Hell.
His father, Seol Kang-yeon, ordered him to refrain from doing external activities for the time being.
This was because he didnt want Shaolin Temple to get involved.
There were rumors that the Shaolin Temple had dispatched a new batch of martial artists. It would actually take several days for them to arrive, given the distance from Songshan Mountain to Runan, but that was enough to overwhelm Seol Kang-yeon.
Therefore, Seol Kang-yeon ordered Seol Kwang-ho to remain inactive for the time being and just observe the overall situation.
But Seol Kwang-ho didnt understand his fathers order.
Even if it was the Shaolin Temple, he thought that it would be difficult for them to intervene in the fight between the two factions without a proper reason.
There was no evidence that suggests that Bo-kyeongs death was the handiwork of the Snow Sword Manor. It was merely suspicion. If so, the Shaolin Temple would not be able to actively intervene for the time being.
They had no choice but to wait and see.
And if by any chance, the scales were to tip in the Snow Sword Manors favor, then the situation would be too much for even the Shaolin Temple to bear.
This is our chance, we have to deal a heavy blow to the Jin family and seize the momentum before the Shaolin Temple intervenes.
Some might assume that Seol Kwang-ho was a fool with hisrge frame, but the group following him knew how wrong that assumption was.
Although he was as big as a bear, Seol Kwang-ho was cunning like a fox.
He thought this was the perfect opportunity to act.
No one would expect the Snow Sword Manor to move now. Therefore, he had to act quickly to deal a heavy blow. That was the reason why he led his group towards the Jin family.
The Jin family had built a fortress-like defense. However, even the strongest fortress had holes for ants to crawl through.
Seol Kwang-ho had found a hole in Jin manors defensework after several battles.
The path they were currently taking was that hole.
Ssh! Ssh!
The sound of sshing water echoed with every step they took.
They were moving along a shallow stream where the water only reached their ankles.
The water here was usually deep enough to reach their chests during the summer, but at present, the water level had decreased significantly that it was only ankle-deep.
If they continued up the stream, they could easily reach the Jin manor.
If this had been an ordinary stream, the Jin warriors would have a great defense set up. But since this was a ce where sewage from Jin manor was mixed and discharged, the ce smells. Therefore, only a minimum number of soldiers were guarding the area.
The stench grew stronger and stronger.
This could only mean that they were getting closer to the Jin manor.
Seol Kwang-ho looked back at his troops and sent them a signal. His troops in turn nodded, ready to fight at any moment.
Although the Secret Shadow Group was said to be strong, they couldnt take down the Jin family with just this number of warriors. But if they couldunch a surprise attack, they could definitely inflict significant damage.
Hit and run through a surprise attack.
That was the core of Seol Kwang-hos n
He had formted this n because there were outside warriors within the Jin family troops.
Hed recruited some of the warriors the Jin family had taken in.
They had eliminated the guards at the river and were waiting for them. If they joined forces, they had a good chance of winning the fight.
No risk, no glory.
Seol Kwang-ho advanced, carrying arge axe on his back.
They had reached the area guarded by the Jin family warriors.
Seol Kwang-ho wrinkled his nose.
He could smell the stench of blood.
Then a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.
He thought that the warriors he had recruited had done their job.
Lets go!
He shouted to the Secret Shadow Group.
They had to attack and run as quickly as possible.
He and his troops tried to pick up the pace.
Shiak!
Suddenly, a sharp sword qi sliced through the darkness.
Kaang!
Who are you?
Seol Kwang-ho shouted as he swung his axe and deflected the sword qi.
At that moment, a young man emerged from the darkness.
No wonder your movements were suspicious.
The man muttering in a low voice was none other than Namgung Wol.
Namgung Wol hade out for a night stroll when he spotted some suspicious movements.
It was the movements of the people Seol Kwang-ho had recruited on his side.
He had chased them all the way here, and found Seol Kwang-ho and his troops.
The smell of blood that Seol Kwang-ho had just caught was the blood of those who had been captured by Namgung Wol.
Namgung Wol had killed them all.
Seol Kwang-hos eyes widened and he red at Namgung Wol.
Namgung Wol! How dare you interfere with my work?
The word dare doesnt really suit you.
Hik!
Thick veins popped out on Seol Kwang-hos hand as he held onto the handle of his axe.
Namgung Wol was a burdensome opponent even for him, but he afford to back down and retreat without gaining anything aftering this far.
Seol Kwang-ho shouted,
You alone cant handle all of us alone!
Who said Im alone?
At that moment, a group of young martial artists began to reveal themselves one by one from behind Namgung Wols back.
At the forefront was Oh Jugang, holding a sword instead of a bottle of wine.
Despite his usual drunken state due to the loss of hisrade Jin Geom-woo, he was now sober. For some reason, he didnt feel like drinking today.
Instead, his eyes were filled with a chilling determination.
Youd better not think of letting a single one of them escape this ce.
Who are you to say that? Attack!
Seol Kwang-homanded as he pointed his axe towards the Jin warriors.
Charge!
Kill them!
The Secret Sword Group rushed forward, shing with Oh Jugang and the Jin warriors.
Meanwhile, Nangong Wol approached Seol Kwang-ho with his sword drawn.
In the dark night without a single beam of moonlight, only Namgung Wols sword gleamed with a silver light.
Although he had a bad feeling about this fight, Seol Kwang-ho forced himself to snort.
The Heavenly Guardian Association? Ill let you know that my Eight Great Wild Axe Technique is also formidable.
He swung his axe with all his might at Namgung Wol.
Namgung Wol met his attack with his sword and muttered,
Geum-woo! Are you watching? This is my memorial service for you!
Chapter 275
Light Novel: Volume 11 Episode 25
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol opened his eyes to the sun tickling his face. He was the only one in his bed, disheveled as if to prove how steamyst night was.
Hong Ye-seol had quietly left his room at dawn.
Although they had spent quite a passionate time together, not once did they whisper sweet nothings to each other.
They yearned for each others bodies, while remaining cautious and vignt at all times.
They couldnt help it.
It was in their nature to be distrustful of others.
Their suspicions kept them from giving inpletely to their desires. They would always tend to hold onto their reins of reason.
Thats why, despite spending a steamy night together, their bodies felt heavy and exhausted afterwards.
Pyo-wol got up from the bed and put on his clothes.
Only when he put on the leather waistband that held the phantom daggers did he descend to the first floor.
It did not take long for him to notice the strange atmosphere in the inn.
Is that true?
Oh, its definitely true. How many times do I have to say it?
I dont believe it.
I dont either. I thought it was just a rumor.
Whats going to happen now? Im sure the Snow Sword Manor wont just sit still.
Theyll probably go all out now that theyve lost their one and only heir.
Perhaps. Who would have thought that their Young Master would die such a miserable death
Pyo-wol frowned.
The guests were talking about the death of Seol Kwang-ho, the sessor of the Snow Sword Manor.
Pyo-wol continued to listen intently to their conversation, his face tense.
The Heavenly Guardian Association is truly powerful. Its incredible that the third son of the Heavenly Guardian Association managed to kill the young master of the Snow Sword Manor.
Isnt the Heavenly Guardian Association one of the Three ns? No matter how much the Snow Sword Manor is said to be a force to be reckoned with in Henan, they could not bepared to the Heavenly Guardian Association.
This just makes the situation even moreplicated. I cant really tell what would happen next.
Indeed. How could the sect leader of the Snow Sword Manor stand idly after losing his one and only sessor?
At times like this, its even possible to be killed by a stray sword.
Be careful. Dont do or say anything that could be misunderstood.
Its you, of all people, who should be careful instead.
The faces of the people were filled with anxiety and worry.
The Jin family and Snow Sword Manor had been as careful as possible in preventing civilians from getting harmed. But with this single incident, it was impossible to predict what would happen next.
Parents who have lost their children sometimes lose themselves in anger, leading to unimaginable situations to an ordinary person. Even more so for Seol Kang-yeon, the sect leader of the Snow Sword Manor, who just lost his son.
No one knows what Seol Kang-yeon would do once hes blinded by grief.
So Seol Kwang-ho lost his life to Namgung Wol?
Pyo-wol tapped the table with his finger, lost in thought.
It wasnt within his expectations that Seol Kwang-ho would end up dying at the hands of Namgung Wol.
It wasnt strange at all that Namgung Wol managed to subdue Seol Kwang-ho.
Although Seol Kwang-hos fame had risen to the point of earning the nickname of Bloody Axe of Hell, his poprity was still limited to Henan Province.
He fell short against Namgung Wol, whose fame had spread throughout the entire Jianghu.
It was a natural result, but the repercussions were not simple.
Sitting here and thinking wouldnt give him the answers he needed.
He needed to gather as much information as possible.
Pyo-wol stood up from his seat and went out of the inn.
* * *
Seol Kang-yeon looked at the lifeless body of his son, Seol Kwang-ho.
Seol Kwang-ho had always been a dutiful son.
He was a son whom he could always trust and rely on, even with his violent and quick temper. People might often say that his son was too wild, but to Seol Kang-yeon, his son was still his most trustworthy rtive.
He even returned to Runan for his son, so they could go back and reim their roots in Tianzhonshan. He abandoned their stable life and chose to fight the Jin family to regain their homnd, but he only ended up losing his heir.
While he still had his other children born from his daughters and concubines, they could notpare to his son.
No matter what anyone says, for Seol Kang-yeon, his son, Seol Kwang-ho, was the only one who could seed him.
Kwang ho!
He called out in a trembling voice, but Seol Kwang-ho couldnt answer his call.
Seol Kang-yeon stood up from his seat and approached Seol Kwang-ho.
Seol Kwang-ho was lying on the ground with his belongings. His whole body was covered in numerous wounds, the most fatal of which was the sh on his neck.
His neck, which was as thick as a log, had been sliced nearly in half, causing his head to look as if it might fall off his body at any moment.
Sniff!
Seol Kang-yeon shed hot tears as he held onto his sons head.
Seol Kang-yeon was often called cold-blooded, but he was no different from an ordinary person in the face of his sons death.
The martial artists of the Snow Sword Manor looked at him with sorrowful and mournful faces.
Seol Kwang-ho, who led the Secret Shadow Group out on his own, returned to Snow Sword Manor this morning as a cold corpse.
ording to the testimony of the survivors, he had fought Namgung Wol for over three hundred seconds.
Seol Kwang-ho unleashed the full power of the Eight Great Wild Axe Technique, while Namgung Wol countered him using the techniques of the Heavenly Guardian Association.
At first, it looked like Seol Kwang-ho had the advantage, but as time went on, Namgung Wol slowly gained the upper hand.
Namgung Wol also suffered considerable injuries, but he never backed down. He just kept pushing Seol Kwang-ho until he was able to im victory.
The young martial artists, led by Oh Jugang, also won a great victory against the Secret Shadow Group. This in turn caused the surviving members of the Secret Shadow Group to barely return home with Seol Kwang-hos body.
The crushing defeat left everyone speechless.
They had fought many battles against the Jin family. They would sometimes win and other times they would lose, but this defeat was the most devastating one yet.
It wasnt a simple defeat.
While Seol Kwang-ho had been feared by many because of his explosive personality, he was still the one who had led the war against the Jin family at the forefront.
In the face of his death, many warriors of the Snow Sword Manor felt helpless.
The word defeat kept on dancing in their heads.
Their morale had hit rock bottom.
Hoo!
After a long time, Seol Kang-yeon stood up. He had finally regained hisposure.
His robes were dyed red with his sons blood, but he paid it no attention.
His eyes were now as cold as ice.
Extreme anger can sometimes make a persons reason sharper than ever, and that was what Seol Kang-yeon was feeling right now.
He ordered his subordinates,
Clean up Kwang-hos body and ce it in the Hall of Great Purity.1 We will give him a proper funeral after we destroy the Jin family.
Yes!
The subordinates replied, before carrying Seol Kwang-hos body away.
Seol Kang-yeon left them behind and headed for his quarters. He was followed by Lee Yul and the other leaders.
Everyone else, wait outside, only Lee Yul will enter.
Yes!
The other heads remained outside, while Lee Yul entered Seol Kang-yeons quarters.
Once they were alone, he red at Lee Yul.
Why did you let Kwang-ho rush there alone?
The young master acted on his own ord. By the time I found out about his ns, he had already left the manor.
Lee Yul replied calmly.
I trusted you.
I know.
Even though there was no reason for me toe back in Runan, I came back here because you asked me to.
I know.
I gave you full power and authority.
I know that, too.
And this is the result. Do you understand?! This is the resultC!
BANG!
Seol Kang-yeon mmed his fist down on the table.
The thick table made of rosewood split apart, causing it to scatter across the floor.
It felt like a storm was raging in the room.
And its source was none other than Seol Kang-yeon.
His anger was directed at Lee Yul.
A subordinate would normally be trembling right now, unable to stand up straight in such a situation, but Lee Yul just stared back at Seol Kang-yeon without as much as blinking an eye.
This was unthinkable in a normal master-subordinate rtionship.
Seol Kang-yeon struggled to control his anger and spoke,
Since all of this happened because of you, you should be the one to fix it.
I will.
You must pay for the death of my son. If you fail, I will not forgive you. Do you understand?
Yes.
Do what you have to do. I dont care how many people will end up dying in the process. Even if all of Runans residents die, I dont care. Even if Jianghu criticizes me because of it, I dont care. Do you understand the meaning behind my words?
Yes!
Ill keep an eye on you. Now, go.
I will not disappoint you. Then
After bowing to Seol Kang-yeon, Lee Yul left the room.
Once outside, Lee Yuls expression changed drastically.
That stupid
Lee Yul cursed at Seol Kwang-ho, for leading the Secret Shadow Group without informing him.
If he had known about Seol Kwang-hos ns and actions beforehand, Lee Yul would have stopped him by any means necessary.
The consequences of Seol Kwang-hos arrogance were devastating.
The morale of the Snow Sword Manor had plummeted, and the warriors were expecting nothing but their impending defeat.
Lee Yul knew that it would take more than ordinary means to raise the peoples morale.
If left unchecked, the Snow Sword Manor would surely copse.
Something extraordinary needed to be done.
Returning to his quarters, Lee Yul spoke up,
Do-kyung!
Yes!
As always, Baek Do-kyung appeared without a sound, but the expression he had on his face was quite serious.
It was rare for Baek Do-kyung to make such a serious face in front of Lee Yul.
Whats going on?
I received a message from the Ghost Brigade.
How long has it been since they left?
They say that Captain Mok has passed away.
What?
Lee Yul thought hed misheard. The news was that shocking.
They say that shortly after leaving Runan and arriving at their temporary base, they were ambushed by someone. Many people were killed or wounded, including Captain Mok.
Who did it?
Pyo wol.
Its him again Im getting really tired of this.
Lee Yul clicked his tongue.
The damage caused by Pyo-wol seemed to be greater than the damage he suffered while fighting the Jin family.
Pyo-wol was like a mosquito, constantly hovering around and annoying him. But since his destructive power was iparable to that of a mosquito, his presence made it all the more frustrating and troublesome.
In the worst case scenario, the Ghost Brigade might force you to escape.
That will never happen.
But as you know, we have no choice if the Ghost Brigade decides to intervene.
Baek Do-kyung looked at Lee Yul with a worried expression.
The Ghost Brigade was not above Lee Yul, but in some special cases, they could intervene without his permission.
One of which was Lee Yuls safety.
If they thought his safety was in danger, the Ghost Brigade could intervene and force Lee Yul to escape, regardless of his permission.
Lee Yul bit his lip.
The Ghost Brigade would do what he ordered them to do, but if they intervened, then his status would plummet to the bottom.
The only reason Lee Yul was able to act so independently like this was because he had never once failed before.
A single failure would be a fatal stain on his career.
If that happened, he could lose all the autonomy and authority hes been given.
He had to prevent such a worst-case scenario.
Call in the Ten Thousand Man yer.
What? But
We need a game-changing move. The current situation cant be reversed with just ordinary means.
But hes impossible to control. He might even make things worse if were not careful.
Thats what Im calling him for.
What?
We even dragged the Shaolin Temple into this, so howe bringing the Ten Thousand Man yer a big deal? Who knows, maybe this is for the best.
Lee Yul was never the type to be easily consumed by anger.
He had a sober grasp of the current situation.
What he needed the most right now was a mad dog that would tear and bite everyone apart.
The Ten Thousand Man yer.2
No one knew his real name or identity.
But everyone feared him.
It was because he was one of the Eight Constetions.
A demon who had killed countless people that he had earned the moniker.
Under normal circumstances, he would never move under anyones orders. But since he owed Lee Yul a great debt, he has no choice but to pay it back by doing him a favor.
In fact, the strongest card that Lee Yul could y was none other than the Ten Thousand Man yer.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
End of Volume 11. Thank you for reading!
Hall of Great Purity. Raws: ???(ص). d, di, ti C big, great, vast,rge, high s C white (silk); in; vegetarian; formerly; normally din C hall; pce; temple The Ten Thousand Man yer. Raws: Maninsal, ???(f˚). f wn C ten thousand; innumerable rn C man; people; mankind; someone else sh, s, shi, sh C kill, ughter, murder; hurt; to pare off, reduce
Chapter 276
Light Novel: Volume 12 Episode 1
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol opened the door to the brothel and stepped inside.
In an instant, everyone turned and focused their attention on him.
In particr, the courtesans who caught sight of him had a twinkle in their eyes, but before they could even flirt with him, the brothel keeper already rushed out to greet him.
Wee.
The brothel keeper was the temporary manager of this Hao n branch.
Where is Hong Yushin?
The Lord is inside right now, receiving a guest.
A guest?
Yes! An unexpected guest
The manager closed his mouth as if he could not say anything more than that.
Pyo-wol didnt probe any further.
Their rtionship was not one of master and subordinate. He and the Hao n had only joined hands out of necessity.
For each others sake, they had to keep some boundaries.
Pyo-wol stood outside the door and waited for the first guest toe out.
The manager whispered in his ear,
Since their meeting seems to be dragging on, why dont you wait in a room instead of standing here? Ill send So-ok inside.
No, its okay.
It looks like So-ok is waiting for you, my lord. If you dont mindC
It was then.
Screech!
The door leading to Hong Yushins room opened, then, someone stepped out.
It was a gentle-looking man.
Although his appearance was not as beautiful as Pyo-wol, he still had a striking appearance that would make anyone turn their heads.
Hong Yushin followed the man from behind, seeing him off.
At that moment, the man turned his head and looked at Pyo-wol.
His soft eyes instantly turned sharp.
You didnt have to make hime all the way here. Or, is it because I came here that I now got to meet him?
The man muttered something unintelligible under his breath.
Hong Yushin, who was behind him, stiffened.
Swish!
Suddenly, the man drew his sword and attacked Pyo-wol.
Neither Hong Yushin nor the brothel keeper could stop him in time.
In an instant, the man narrowed the distance between him and Pyo-wol. The sword in his hand was quickly aiming towards Pyo-wol in the throat.
Ack!
The courtesans screamed at the top of their lungs at the sight.
In their eyes, the mans sword seemed to have stabbed Pyo-wol in the neck.
But it was just an illusion.
Tsk!
Pyo-wols neck that seemed to have been pierced by the mans sword was slowly dispersing, like water vapor dissolving in the air.
Afterimage?
The mans eyes turned even sharper.
It was an unexpected attack.
His attack was like a lightning strike, so sharp and fast, that even an expert would not be able to dodge it in time. But as if mocking him, his opponent disappeared, leaving only an afterimage behind.
His opponent had moved so fast that he ended up leaving an afterimage.
An ordinary warrior would have been flustered by the afterimage, but the man was different.
The man turned around.
He saw Pyo-wol standing there.
Shwiak!
The mans sword flew again towards Pyo-wol.
His swordsmanship was smooth and natural, just like flowing water.
His reaction was truly dazzling.
There was no w in his judgement, improvisation, and martial arts. Everything was wless.
ng!
However, his attack was blocked by a small dagger that Pyo-wol was holding. Pyo-wol had blocked his attack with the phantom dagger.
Cha-hat!
Despite his attack being blocked, the man did not panic, he just continued to unleash his sword techniques one after another.
His sword strikes continued on uninterrupted, just like flowing water.
Woah!
Hong Yushin could not help but exim in admiration.
Although Hong Yushin had met and experienced countless martial artists, this was the first time he had seen a warrior with such fluid and graceful swordy.
Just like how small drops of water could gather to pierce through arge rock, likewise, there was nothing in the world that could withstand the concentrated force of water.
The mans sword strikes were like that gentle yet contained tremendous destructive power. If it were an ordinary warrior, their body would have been sliced within three seconds.
The mans swordy was a masterpiece of precision and control, prating every element with ease.
On the other hand, Pyo-wol was deflecting the mans fluid and smooth attacks with just his small dagger. He was able to do so by elerating his reaction speed with the ck Lightning technique.
An ordinary person would have questioned why they were being attacked out of nowhere or even regarded the persons behavior as rude, causing them to panic and make mistakes, but Pyo-wol was not an ordinary person.
He didnt know why the man was attacking him, but it was clear that he was hostile towards him.
For him to be attacked with such hostility meant that the person in front of him had some kind of grudge towards him. And there was nothing more foolish than trying to reason with such a person.
The man was like a raging river.
One wrong turn, and Pyo-wol could easily be swept away, all the way to the lower reaches of the river in an instant.
At this point, he needed to cut off his opponents momentum.
Pyo-wol knew exactly how to do that.
Ciit!
The range of the phantom daggers suddenly expanded.
The phantom dagger, as big as the palm of a persons hand, flew out and attacked the man.
Hik!
For the first time, a puzzled expression appeared on the mans face.
The phantom dagger that had just attacked him, was now back at Pyo-wols hand.
Only then did the man realize that there was an indistinguishable thread of qi attached at the end of the dagger.
It was the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Ciiit!
As Pyo-wol flicked his hand, the phantom dagger hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread moved freely, like a sword dancing.
Ka-ka-kang!
The phantom dagger and the mans sword shed again and again.
The problem was, the phantom dagger was not just one.
Suddenly, one of the phantom daggers raised its head like a viper. The second phantom dagger was also being controlled by the Soul-Reaping Thread.
The two daggers attacked the man, moving back and forth through the air.
Shit!
For the first time, the man regretted his actions.
He attacked without hesitation upon discovering his opponent, but his opponents martial arts turned out to be far more impressive than he had anticipated.
It seemed impossible to break through the defense of two phantom daggers controlled by two strands of Soul-Reaping Thread in such a short time.
Kaaaang!
The man swung his sword, knocking all of the phantom daggers out of the way before retreating backwards.
By the time Pyo-wol tried to attack him again, he had already jumped onto the roof of the brothel.
The man sheathed his sword and said,
Pyo-wol, right? My name is Jang Hoyeon.
.
You dont seem to know me. Shall I introduce myself? Im the older brother of Jang Muyeon, the one you killed.
Youre from the Rain Mountain Manor
Thats right!
The man, Jang Hoyeon, nodded.
He crossed his arms and asked,
Where is the sword, Gongbu?
Did youe all the way here looking for the sword?
Thats right. I wont ask about my brothers death if you give me the sword.
Are you saying that the sword is more important than your brother? Jang Muyeon would be disappointed to hear that.
He wasnt a good brother. He was just an annoyingpetitor, at best, so his death is none of my concern.
Jang Hoyeon sneered.
Despite his gentle appearance, he was actually quite cold.
The reason he hade here today was to make sure that the Hao n would fulfill his request.
The request he had given to the Hao n was to find Pyo-wol.
When he asked Hong Yushin earlier, he said that he had not found him yet. But now here Pyo-wol was, right in front of Hong Yushins residence.
Hong Yushin had deliberately withheld Pyo-wols whereabouts.
Tch!
Hong Yushin had an awkward expression on his face.
He had told Jang Hoyeon to wait a little longer, but he hadnt expected him to run into Pyo-wol right away.
He had no room for excuses.
This would greatly damage the Hao ns credibility.
Hong Yushin had to take the me.
Jang Hoyeon said,
If you hand over the sword, I will ignore everything that has happened so far. So just hand it over. That sword is only big, and has no other practical use. It is of no use to you even if you keep it.
Dont you think its too cheeky to demand something that doesnt even belong to you?
Theres always a rightful owner when ites to a valuable object.
Jang Hoyeon replied nonchntly, without a change in his facial expression.
His shameless demeanor caused Hong Yushin and the courtesans who were watching to click their tongues.
I never knew that the young master of the Rain Mountain Manor could be so shameless.
Hes got an iron face.1
Despite the fact that the onlookers faces were all tense, the person in question, Jang Hoyeon, didnt look embarrassed.
He truly believed in what he said.
The treasure has its own master, and the master of the sword Gongbu is none other than the sect leader of the Rain Mountain Manor.
Pyo-wol raised both of his hands and said,
As you can see, I dont have the sword.
Hmpf! The little brat whos been hanging out with you probably has it. Youd better tell that brat to surrender the sword obediently. The moment he refuses, the Rain Mountain Manor will side with the Snow Sword Manor.
The corners of Jang Hoyeons mouth curled up.
He was not a fool.
He already knew how the current war between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family was shaping up, and that Pyo-wol had close ties to the Jin family.
The war between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family had spiralled out of control. Numerous sects had gotten involved, and even the Shaolin Temple had joined the fray.
It was a mess that was close to bing a full-blown war.
So if the Rain Mountain Manor decides to get involved in the already chaotic situation, then it would truly be like bringing hell on earth.
It was a situation that anyone would be afraid of.
Most people would hope that the situation would be resolved to some extent and not be further escted. At least anyone who had their sanity intact would hope so.
So thats what Jang Hoyeon was aiming for when he threatened Pyo-wol.
If you give me the sword, I willpletely withdraw from Runan. What do you think?
I dont care if you dont withdraw.
So youre willing to put yourself at a disadvantage?
Well see whos actually at a disadvantage when we get to the end.
Aha! Youre going to attack and then hide just like an assassin, arent you? Anyway, Im going to give you a day, so think about it. Think about which decision is really the best.
Jang Hoyeon jumped out of the roof and disappeared from everyones sight in an instant.
After he disappeared, Hong Yushin approached Pyo-wol.
Tsk. Im in trouble now. Even the Rain Mountain Manor might get involved in this mess.
It wont be that easy.
Hong Yushin looked puzzled at Pyo-wols answer.
What do you mean?
That guy is too brainy to just do things on a whim.
Brainy?
People with excellent insight dont get involved in things without a n. They intervene after reviewing and preparing countermeasures. They try to avoid hastily intervening and making things worse.
Are you sure?
His goal is the sword Gongbu, so until they have it, they have to be cautious.
What is up with the sword Gongbu?
Its literally just a sword thats a little sturdy.
Why desire a sword like that?
Perhaps the history behind it caught their interest.
Hmm! Then Jang Pyeongsan, Jang Hoyeons father, must be greedy for that sword.
As the chief inspector of the Hao n, Hong Yushin knew a lot about Rain Mountain Manors sect leader, Jang Pyeongsan.
Even though Pyo-wol said that the Rain Mountain Manor would not be able to easily intervene, the worry on Hong Yushins face did not disappear.
If the Rain Mountain Manor decides to intervene then the fight between in Runan would spiral out even more out of control.
Hoo! How on earth did we get to this point Anyway, why are you here this early in the morning? Is it all because of Seol Kwang-ho?
Are the rumors true?
Yes. Ive already confirmed it in the main headquarters. The Snow Sword Manor haspletely been overturned because of his death. Right now, the Snow Sword Manor is like a cauldron of chaos. There are rumors that say that the eyes of the Snow Sword Manors sect leader have beenpletely turned upside down.
What about Namgung Wol?
Its been reported that he has suffered serious injuries.
Really?
Huh! Namgung Wol says he participated in his personal capacity, but most people wont believe him. Theyll probably think hes been representing the Heavenly Guardian Association.
Hong Yushins face darkened.
As far as he could feel, the troubled times had already begun.
From the Shaolin Temple to the Rain Mountain Manor, and even the Heavenly Guardian Association.
The fight between the two factions was pulling in the factions of Jianghu like a whirlpool.
Even the thought of how big the whirlpool would be was terrifying.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Start of Volume 12. The storm brewing in Runan is getting bigger and bigger. I wonder how Pyo-wol would deal with this. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Iron face. Raws: ??? ??? ????. Korean idiom. Its a state when a person is doing an unpleasant or embarrassing activity, but acts like its nothing. To be brazen-faced
Chapter 277
Light Novel: Volume 12 Episode 2
Manhwa: N/A
Swish! Swissh!
As the small knife passed by, the rough wood gradually became smoother and smoother.
The man sat at a wooden table, diligently carving a piece of wood.
The movements of his hands were very precise and borate.
In no time at all, he had shaped the wood to his desired shape.
The man put down his knife and began to assemble the pieces of wood he had just finished carving.
Creak! Creak!
After a few moments, the mans hands held a small doll.
A human shaped doll, equipped with arms and legs. It also has eyes, nose, and mouth, but it was crudely drawn that its appearance seemed to evoke an eerie sense of horror.
The man began to carve strange patterns on the back of the doll, which was about the size of a child.
Scratch! Scratch!
What the man was carving on the dolls back was a talisman of sorts.
The intricate patterns of the talisman was grotesque in its own right.
But the man did not just stop at just engraving a talisman on the doll.
The man poured a specially prepared red liquid into the talisman. The red liquid quickly solidified after it filled in the engravings on the talisman.
Hehe!
Only then did the man smiled with satisfaction.
His smile was extremely sinister.
The man with a skinny and emaciated appearance was none other than Heuk-ho.
He flipped the doll in his hand back and forth, satisfied with his workmanship.
Thump!
Heuk-ho tossed the newly-made doll onto one side of the room.
There were quite a few other dolls in the room, besides the one he just made.
They were all things made by Heuk-ho himself.
There were also talismans carved on the backs of the other dolls.
Those talismans were in no way ordinary.
It was thanks to those talismans that Heuk-ho could control those dolls from a distance.
In his youth, he learned how to use talismans from a Taoist master.
The taoist imed that he was a member of the Maoshan Sect.1
Nowadays, when people think of Taoist experts, many think of people who belong to martial arts sects such as the Wudang and the Mount Hua sect, but in the past, there were many Taoists who specialized in alchemy2 like the Maoshan sect.
However, as Taoist sects in the form of religious organizations gained power, Taoists who used alchemy like the Maoshan School naturally declined.
In an attempt to ovee the unreasonable reality, some sects aligned themselves with forces that created confusion in Jianghu, like the Celestial Demon Union. But, this only worsened their copse, and the way people looked at them grew colder.
Such was the case with the master of the Maoshan sect, who had taught Heuk-ho the art of puppetry. He hid out from the public eye since he was extremely afraid of showing himself out in the open.
Heuk-ho had no talent in other alchemy rted techniques. He only boasted a talent for the art of puppetry. So while he did not understand any other aspects of alchemy, he learned and mastered the art of puppetry like it was his own.
There were asional cases like this.
A person whose talent specialized in only one particr area.
Heuk-ho was such a case.
He absorbed the art of puppetry taught to him by the master of the Maoshan sect with frightening ease.
But even if the Taoist master was the one who taught him the art of puppetry, he still insisted that Heuk-ho should refrain from using it too often. His reason being was the possibility of attracting the attention of Jianghu. Alchemy was too unconventional of a skill that could easily lead him to being used of wrongdoing.
After that, the Taoist master suddenly disappeared, and Heuk-ho became an assassin after meeting another master. He was recognized for his ability and was recruited into the Hundred Wraith Union.
Thebination of his puppetry and assassination skills made him one of the Ten Blood Assassins in the Hundred Wraith Union.
Until now, he has never failed a mission.
No matter who his target was, they would not survive.
Heuk-ho prided himself as strong.
No client dared to disrespect him, and he never let them down.
But that pride was shattered this time.
Lee Yul treated him like a failure, and even looked at him like he was a problem child.
You underestimated me too much
Heul-ho bared his teeth andughed.
He had never been one to be controlled by anyone.
He could never stand having his life controlled by someone other than the head of the Hundred Wraith Union.
Hehehe!
He giggled as he stood up from his seat.
One side of the room was filled with dolls, but it wasnt enough.
He needed more dolls.
Making dolls wasnt a problem, as long as there was enough wood.
The problem was the talisman.
Or, more precisely, the red liquid that fills the engraved letters of the talisman.
The core to the talisman was the red liquid.
He needed to get more of that red liquid.
Creak!
Heuk-ho opened the door and stepped out.
A fairly spacious warehouse greeted him.
Uwep!
Something was hanging upside down in the warehouse.
The thrashing object with a gag in its mouth was a person. A man was hanging upside down with a rope tied around his ankles.
With his trademark eerie smile, Heuk-ho approached the man hanging on a rope.
As Heuk-ho approached, the tied up man had a terrified look on his face.
Humn! HumphC!
The man tried to say something, but he couldnt because of the gag on his mouth.
Looking at the mans face full of fear, Heuk-ho muttered,
Well aged. This should be effective.
He reached into his pocket and pulled out the knife he had used to carve wood.
The mans terror was palpable.
His eyes bloodshot, and foam dripped from the gag in his mouth.
At that moment, Heuk-ho sliced through the mans throat with his knie.
Swoosh!
With a gruesome sound of cutting, blood gushed out of the mans neck.
Heuk-ho held up a bucket to catch the blood.
The strong resentment contained in the blood was the essential medium for his art of puppetry.
As he waited for the bucket to be filled with blood, he looked around the warehouse. The warehouse was filled with people hanging upside down, like persimmons dangling precariously at the edge of a tree.
He leisurely admired the gory spectacle he had created.
Hehe!
* * *
Pyo-wol looked around the house for a moment.
It was more like a shack than a house.
The rotten beams barely supported the roof, and the thatched roof and walls could barely keep and block out the wind.
The conditions in the shack were so poor that one might wonder how anyone could live in such a ce. But Pyo-wol didnt care about the appearance of the shack.
The important thing is that the shack is hidden from prying eyes, and its location is on the outskirts of a poor neighborhood in Runan.
There was a fairlyrge swamp in the outskirts of Runan.
It used to be a clean pond, but it turned into a foul-smelling swamp. This was because the slums which were formed around it caused all kinds of filth to flow into it.
The filth continued to flow in, but there was no way out, so the swamp rotted away.
The stench of the swamp was so unpleasant that no sane person approached this area. It was thest ce people who had been pushed out of the slums would settle.
Pyo-wol threw a silver coin to the owner of the shack, making him the new owner.
As soon as the previous owner sold the shack, he ran away without looking back. He was afraid that Pyo-wol would change his mind and ask for the money back.
The poor surrounding environment may be daunting for others, but it was actually the optimal environment for Pyo-wol.
Since entering the Runan, Pyo-wol hasnt had a ce of his own.
He had not thought of preparing a hideout, since he did not know that he would stay here for a long time. But now the situation has changed.
He believed in the saying that a cunning rabbit has three burrows.3
An assassin like him has to be a cunning rabbit.
He had to prepare his own hiding ce that others did not know about.
He needed a space that no one could approach, and this ce perfectly met the conditions he wanted.
An environment that makes others ufortable is a natural fortress for an assassin.
Traps, machineries, and high walls arent always needed to make a ce a fortress. Even the slightest inconvenience that makes someone reluctant to approach is already a great weapon for an assassin.
And the swamp directly behind his shack was fantastic.
Pyo-wol had already looked around the swamp in the morning, and he realized what else he needed to prepare.
It would have been much easier if Tang Sochu was with him, but unfortunately, he was still in Chengdu. It was impossible to call him now.
From now on, he would have to make his own preparations.
As he left his hut, a foul odor stung his nostrils. But Pyo-wol did not even make a disgusted expression, he just continued walking on his way.
The slums were like a maze.
The houses were not nned and built in the beginning, but rather formed haphazardly since people who were pushed out of the city settled in arbitrarily.
Even those who lived in the slums often took wrong turns, so this was a ce where ordinary people wouldnt dare to enter.
In recent years, the slums have expanded explosively.
Many people who lost their homes because of the battle between Snow Sword Manor and Jin family became attracted to this area.
Even the Hao n didnt know the conditions andyout of the slums since they just recently came to the area.
The fighting between the two factions was ravaging the city of Runan.
A lot of warriorsing into the city are not receiving their wages, while themon people are constantly being driven into poverty, causing them to steadily pour into the slums.
The eyes of those who had lost everything were empty.
Their pupils had lost their focus, without any will.
Thats the condition of the people staying in the slums. They were only breathing because they were alive, but they had no desire to live.
Unlike in other slums where residents would be wary of a stranger like Pyo-wol entering their area, and even pounce on them like a thug to steal their belongings, there was no sign of that here. Perhaps the slum dwellers instinctively sensed that Pyo-wol was different from them.
Pyo-wol left the slums and headed toward the workshop district.
The workshop district in Runan was experiencing an all-time boom due to the influx of martial artists.
People who wanted to get new weapons or repair their old ones visited the workshop district every day.
As a result, every workshop was packed with customers.
Pyo-wol went from workshop to workshop, buying every item he needed one by one. But since he had visited so many workshops, the amount of items he bought was far from little.
As a result, he had to go back and forth between the workshop district and the slums twice.
Even after returning with thest batch of the goods, Pyo-wol didnt rest.
He began to wander around the swamp area, setting up various traps.
They were the kind of traps that dont seem to have much power individually, but whenbined, they be formidable.
Pyo-wol spent the whole day constructing all the traps he wanted.
Of all the traps he built, the swamp itself was his favorite.
Formed by the umtion of filth and various debris, the swamp emanated toxic fumes.
The toxic fume was so strong that most martial artists would feel dizzy and vomit upon exposure, but this level of poison had no effect on Pyo-wol.
His blood itself was the most lethal poison in the world.
Pyo-wol looked around the swamp for a moment and examined the traps he had created.
Outwardly, there was no indication of any traps.
For a trap made in haste, this was good enough.
It was different from when he created the Heaven and Earth Net in Chengdu. Back then, his goal was extermination, but now it was about securing a safe hideout.
This was enough to prevent even ordinary people and most residents from essing it.
It was then.
As Pyo-wol looked around the swamp, he suddenly saw a strange sight.
The surface of the swamp was slightly churning.
He couldnt understand why the water was rippling when there was no wind.
It was a toxic swamp.
The environment was too harsh for any living organism to survive. Unless they had perfectly adapted to the poison like Pyo-wol, it should have been impossible for any being to survive in the swamp.
Swoosh!
At that moment, something burst through the filth that covered the swamp.
It was a small snake.
It was only about the size of a childs little finger and had a length of one hand span. At first nce, it seemed no different from any other ordinary snake.
What made it special was the color of its eyes and body.
Its carnelian red eyes contrasted with a transparent, silvery body.
Its red tongue would flick out asionally, giving it a graceful and elegant appearance.
The silver snake left the swamp and slithered leisurely through the bushes.
Just then, Pyo-wol saw a weasel approaching the snake.
It hid itself in the bushes as it cautiously approached the snake.
As silent as an assassin, it concealed its presence perfectly. If things continue as they were, the snake would have fallen prey to the weasel without any resistance.
Animals like weasels were natural enemies of snakes.
Some animals have such strong immunity to venom that they could even survive being bitten by a snake.
The weasel struck like lightning. It was almost impossible for the snake to keep up with the weasels movements.
The weasels teeth were aimed precisely at the snakes neck. Once bitten in that spot, no snake could resist.
When the weasels teeth were about to touch the snakes neck,
Swoosh!
Suddenly, the snake deftly ducked its head to avoid the weasels attack, and instead bit down hard on the nape of the weasels neck.
The weasel that was bitten in the neck had its eyes immediately rolling back in his head, and making him copse on his stomach. Foam appeared at the corners of its mouth for a moment, and then the weasel died.
The snakes venom was so potent that it couldnt be considered a normal venom.
Pyo-wol pointed a finger at the snake.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Now we see how both sides are preparing for the war. I cant wait when Pyo-wol finally makes his move. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Maoshan Sect. Raws: ???(éɽ). é mo C reeds, rushes, grass; surname ɽ shn C mountain, hill, peak pi, mi, bi, p C school of thought, sect, branch Alchemy. Raws: Fangshu, ??(g). fng, fng, png, wng C a square, rectangle; a region; local g sh C art, skill, special feat; method, technique A crafty rabbit has three burrows. Raws: jio t sn k, ????(). Meaning: Chinese Idiom. A cunning rabbit will prepare several hiding ces. In other words, a sly individual has more than one n to fall back on. Chinese characters: pare,paratively, more spare, excuse, evade three cave, cer, hole, underground
Chapter 278
Light Novel: Volume 12 Episode 3
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol wiggled his fingers.
Sssss!
A silver object twirled between his fingers.
It was the small snake he found in the swamp.
After ying and slithering in between Pyo-wols fingers for a while, the snake raised its head and stared at him.
The snakes red eyes met with Pyo-wols.
They looked into each others eyes as if they weremunicating.
The snake flicked out its tongue continuously, and Pyo-wol smiled.
He had lived with countless snakes in the underground cave. He understood their physiology and way of thinking better than anyone else. Naturally, he also knew how to handle them.
The snake didnt seem to dislike Pyo-wol either. It didnt even hesitate to climb into his hand when he reached out to it.
He looked into the snakes carnelian eyes and said,
From now on, Ill call you Gwiya.
Whether the name Gwiya pleased the snake or not, it twisted and slithered around on Pyo-wols fingers.
Pyo-wol instinctively knew that it was a behavior that Gwiya shows when he really likes something.
Gwiya had been living alone for a long time.
He, too, was hungry forpanionship.
Just when he was waiting for someone to reach out to him, Pyo-wol showed up.
Gwiya circled between Pyo-wols fingers for a while, then slipped into his sleeve and rested against his forearm.
Pyo-wol was very fond of his new little friend. He didnt have to waste time talking to his friend nor did he have to be self-conscious around it.
He stroked the spot where Gwiya had settled and began to walk.
The night was quiet.
It was alreadyte at night and everyone had fallen asleep.
ck! ck!
Then a strange sound tore through the night.
Pyo-wol stopped walking and looked toward the source of the sound.
After a moment, the origin of the sound revealed itself.
It was a small doll.
A crudely shaped doll made of wood.
Pyo-wol had seen this kind of doll before.
Heuk-ho.
At that moment, the doll opened its mouth as if it had been waiting for him.
Hmph, yourplexion looks good. You must be doing welltely.
The doll spoke as if it was a person, but in reality, it was merely conveying Heuk-hos voice.
Anyone who would see and hear someones voiceing out of the dolls mouth would find the sight creepy.
Pyo-wol nced around.
The district was eerily quiet today.
Even though it was deep into the night and everyone had gone to bed, there should still be the sound of anyone snoring. But no such sound could be heard at all.
It was as if there wasnt a single living being on the streets.
And it wasnt just his imagination either.
There was indeed no sign of life in the houses lined up on either side of him.
Pyo-wol asked the doll,
Did you kill them all?
They were in the way.
The doll giggled, and then spread its arms wide.
Creak!
Every time the dollughed, its wooden joints rubbed against each other, producing an eerie sound. This further made the dolls appearance even more frightening.
There were at least thirty houses lining the street where Pyo-wol was standing.
If each house had at least four people residing in it, then at least a hundred and twenty people had lost their lives at the hands of Heuk-ho.
Pyo-wol cast his gaze into the darkness.
You killed all these people just to capture me?
That just shows how great your value is.
Does Lee Yul know this?
.
The doll suddenly mped its mouth shut.
It looks like youre acting on your own. Are you confident you can handle it? You should know that going against your clients orders is a taboo for an assassin.
Hmpf! So what? Even he cant do anything about the Hundred Wraith Union.
Heuk-ho snorted.
Even if Lee Yul and the organization behind him turned against him because of this, they wouldnt be able to blow it out of proportion, since they still have to consider the reputation and power of the Hundred Wraith Union.
Assassins belonging to the Hundred Wraith Union are scattered all over the world, so if they couldnt wipe them all out in one fell swoop, then the repercussions would be endless.
Even Lee Yul would not dare to attack Heuk-ho recklessly, not unless he was prepared to take on the entirety of the Hundred Wraith Union.
Only the head of the Hundred Wraith Union could punish its members, however, even then, it was extremely rare for their leader to punish them.
Although it seemed like he was going crazy at first nce, all of Heuk-hos actions were actually based on cold reason and calction.
He was confident that he wouldnt receive any punishment for this job. Otherwise, he wouldnt have acted so independently.
With how Lee Yul had med him for killing Bo-kyeong, it had hurt his pride. This in turn made him no longer willing to kill for Lee Yul. However, cancelling a job without a valid reason would hurt his credibility as an assassin.
No one would hire an assassin who could not be trusted.
So Heuk-ho nned to kill Pyo-wol to finalize his deal with Lee Yul. He thought that Lee Yul would no longer have a problem with him as long as he killed Pyo-wol.
Above all, Heuk-ho feels a strong aversion towards Pyo-wol.
From the moment he caught sight of him, a deep-seated anger had risen within his heart like a wildfire.
He hated him to the point where just being in the same room with him made him feel sick to his stomach.
He wanted to draw dozens of lines on Pyo-wols handsome face.
Creak! Creak!
Hundreds of dolls appeared on the roof of the mansion.
They were identical to the one standing in front of Pyo-wol.
The dolls havepletely surrounded Pyo-wol.
Controlling these dozens of dolls at the same time was difficult for even Heuk-ho.
With so many dolls moving around, it was inevitable that his creation and skill would be discovered. So in order to protect his secret, Heuk-ho had killed all the people on the street beforehand.
Thump! Thump!
Pyo-wol stamped his foot on the ground several times as he looked around at the dolls.
He felt a strong vibration under his feet.
Upon seeing Pyo-wols actions, Heuk-ho yelled,
Dont be sillyC!
Boom!
At the same time as his yell, the doll in front of Pyo-wol exploded, sending countless steel needles towards him.
Pyo-wol wielded the Soul-Reaping Thread, creating a barrier around his body.
Boom!
At that moment, the doll behind Pyo-wols back also exploded, spewing out needles in all directions.
Hmph, do you think you can continue blocking it?
Upon seeing the scene, Heuk-ho burst outughing,
This street waspletely under control by Heuk-hos dolls.
There wasnt a single ce in the district where Pyo-wol could hide and escape to.
No matter how quickly he wielded the Soul-Reaping Thread to protect his entire body, he still clearly had a limit.
Puff, puff, puff!
The dolls exploded one after another, still throwing a barrage of needles everywhere.
The whole area was soon covered in countless needles.
Heuk-hos attack was reminiscent of the Tang ns legendary Rain of a Thousand Flowers.1 Although it was as beautiful as a scattering of flower petals, the needles that came out of the dollss explosion were filled with nothing but killing intent.
The needles that filled the sky pierced through everything on the street.
Whether it be the thick stone walls, y-walled houses, or even the corpses of the people inside their houses, nothing could escape the explosion of the needles.
Hehe!
Heuk-ho emerged from the darkness.
He was certain that Pyo-wol was dead.
The trap he had set was perfect.
It was impossible to get out of a trap like this alive, even for Heuk-ho himself.
Heuk-hos eyes were cold as he stared into the area where needles were concentrated. But he found nothing there.
What?
For the first time, a puzzled expression appeared on his face.
Bam!
Suddenly, something popped up, causing the ground to shake.
Pyo-wol had popped out of the ground, covered in mud and dirt.
At the moment the needle exploded, Pyo-wol protected himself with his hands, and stepped on a strong foundation. He even added an extra force with his weight.
This caused the ground to copse, revealing an empty space.
It was a sewage canal.
Pyo-wol had stomped his feet before the explosion of the dolls just so he could check if there was any space underneath. Fortunately, as he suspected, there was a sewage canal beneath the street.
Pyo-wol hurriedly jumped into the canal.
The street was covered with needles, but the canal he just jumped into was safe.
Even if he had to get covered in filth and be exposed to a horrible stench, he could endure it. As long as Pyo-wol could preserve his life, he would do anything.
Shit!
Heuk-hos eyes widened at the sight of Pyo-wol, who unexpectedly hadnt taken any damage.
At that moment, Pyo-wol charged at him.
As Pyo-wol was rushing towards Heuk-ho, he channelled his qi to the ck Dragon Robe he was wearing, causing it to instantly turn ck.
So while Heuk-ho knew that Pyo-wol was rushing straight at him, but in an instant, his figure was shrouded in darkness.
Heuk-ho instinctively swung his sword to block the front.
Boom!
Sparks flew and his body was knocked backwards.
He had narrowly managed to block Pyo-wols phantom dagger with his sword.
Heuk-ho is also one of the top ranked assassins in Jianghu.
So although Pyo-wol had hidden himself in the darkness, Heuk-ho had urately sensed Pyo-wols location with his highly developed senses.
Ka-ka-kang!
In an instant, Pyo-wols phantom dagger shed with Heuk-hos sword dozens of times.
The two raced down the streets, attacking and stabbing at each other with their weapons.
Sparks burst forth in the darkness, and the fiery disy continued until the end of the street.
Tatatatak!
This time, the two of them sprinted along the wall.
While it was impossible for an ordinary person to run on a wall, it was no problem for the two assassins.
They knew how to efficiently cut off their opponents breathing.
They relentlessly attacked each others vital points nonstop, trying to catch each other off guard.
Despite their frenzied movements, they didnt utter a single breath or cry.
All that could be heard was the sound of a metal hitting metal the collision of Pyo-wols phantom dagger against Heuk-hos sword.
Kakakang!
The shing sound reverberated through the quiet streets, like a tugboat plucking a zither.
Cold sweat dripped down Heuk-hos back.
Although he hadnt screamed, his entire body was covered in scratches. All of them had been inflicted by Pyo-wols phantom daggers.
Some of the wounds were quite deep.
If he hadnt dodged in time, then he would have been killed.
Pyo-wols attack was that deadly.
Bastard!
Heuk-hos skull-like face twisted into an ugly grimace.
As much as he hated to admit it, Pyo-wols martial arts were one level above his own. Pyo-wols movements were much more concise and deadly.
The problem was, he knew that this was not the bottom and end of Pyo-wols skill set.
Unlike him, who was already gasping for breath, Pyo-wols expression didnt change at all. Its possible that he might be feigning nonchnce, but it didnt seem that way to Heuk-ho.
There was no way he could beat Pyo-wol by normal means.
The moment he acknowledged that fact, Heuk-hos eyes became even more sinister.
It was strange for an assassin to seek normal methods.
Heuk-ho was prepared to kill Pyo-wol by any means necessary.
Now!
At that moment, something exploded behind Pyo0wol.
Bang!
The doll that Heuk-ho had hidden exploded, spitting out a stream of needles.
Pyo-wol took off the ck Dragon Robe he was wearing and swung it.
Thud!
The needles got deflected by Pyo-wols robe and soon fell to the ground.
At that moment, Heuk-ho darted forward and swung his sword.
sh!
A long gash appeared on Pyo-wols side.
Luckily, it was only a superficial wound. He managed to twist his waist in time, thanks to his superhuman reflexes. But if his reaction had been just a little slower, he could have suffered a fatal wound.
Pyo-wol gritted his teeth, suppressing back the pain. He then released the Soul-Reaping Thread.
An invisible, and intangible thread flew out, aiming for Heuk-hos throat. But Heuk-ho managed to instinctively sense the danger and jumped back.
At the same time, an explosion urred at Pyo-wols right side.
Heuk-ho had hidden the doll there as well.
Boom!
Pyo-wol was caught off guard by the unexpected explosion.
He may have swung his ck Dragon Robe, but in the end, three needles still managed to pierce him.
The needles pierced his shoulders, abdomen, and thigh.
A smile crept onto Heukhos face as he witnessed Pyo-wols injuries.
Its over.
The needles contained in the dolls were coated with an extremely poisonous substance.
No matter how resistant the persons body is to poison, they would instantly be paralyzed.
Heuk-houghed as he approached Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wols face had turned a sickly shade of purple.
It was proof that the poison was taking effect.
Hmph! The poison is called the Thousand Day Affliction.2 Its an extremely potent poison that will keep a person bedridden for a thousand days once theyre poisoned.
It is impossible for a human being to live a thousand days lying in bed.
They would most likely die before they even reach a hundred days.
Pyo-wol wouldnt even survive a hundred days.
Because Heuk-ho would kill him now.
It was then.
Heuk-ho suddenly felt a sharp pain in his ankle.
He looked down.
He saw a silvery rope-like object bite his ankle before slithering away.
A snake?
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Rain of a Thousand Flowers. Raws: ???? (fǧ). A type of martial arts technique or weapon that involves releasing arge number of hidden projectiles, such as needles or darts, in a sudden and explosive manner. This technique is often used by skilled assassins or martial artists to quickly dispatch their enemies from a distance, creating a spectacr and deadly disy of flying projectiles resembling a rain of flowers. A Thousand Day Affliction. Raws: ???(ǧպ). ǧ qin C thousand; many, numerous; very; (Cant.) a cheater, swindler r, m C sun; day; daytime hi, h C injure, harm; destroy, kill
Chapter 279
Light Novel: Volume 12 Episode 4
Manhwa: N/A
HicC?
Heuk-hos body wavered.
His vision suddenly went ck and he felt dizzy, unable to stand properly.
Thud!
He dropped to one knee and looked at Pyo-wol.
He forced himself to concentrate, and his vision slowly returned.
The silver snake that had bitten his ankle was now crawling up on Pyo-wols body, weaving its way up his forearm.
You used a snake to attack me?
He couldnt believe his eyes.
Pyo-wols face, which had turned purple for a moment, regained its normal color.
It was as if the poison coated in the needles had no effect on him.
Pyo-wol put on the ck Dragon Robe again and strode toward Heuk-ho.
Heuk-ho tried to stand up and pointed his sword at Pyo-wol, but he couldnt muster any strength.
Shivering!
His whole body was convulsing.
The snakes venom had prated deep into his body.
His eyes turned red, and foam started toe out of his mouth.
The snakes venom was beyond his imagination.
He had been confident in his bodys resistance to toxic substances, but it was useless against the venom he had just been bitten by.
The venom quickly attacked his nervous system. His fingertips and toes turned blue, and he trembled uncontrobly.
W, What?
Cough!
Heuk-ho vomited blood.
His blood had already turned ck.
Heuk-ho couldnt understand the current situation.
His opponent, who should have been poisoned by the Thousand Day Affliction, was fine, but he, who was supposed to be resistant to the poison, got poisoned instead.
The tables havepletely been switched.
Y, You
He tried to say something, but his lips wouldnt move.
Even his lips had turned ck.
Pyo-wol pointed to his forearm where the small snake was and said,
This little thing is Gwiya. Hes a guy I just met.
Keuk!
As you can see, his body is small, but his venom is deadly.
Pyo-wol did not order Gwiya to bite Heuk-ho.
It was the snakes decision to move away from Pyo-wol and went into hiding so it could take Heuk-ho by surprise. The fact that the snake made such a judgement of its own ord surprised Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol wondered if Gwiya is one of the spirits or mythical creatures that the people of Haedong were talking about.
It was then.
Pyo-wol looked up at the roofs of the nearby houses.
Men wearing ck robes appeared on the roof.
There were over a hundred of them.
Every single one of them exuded a desperate aura.
At the center of them was a familiar face.
Jang Muryang.
He was Jang Muryang, the captain of the ck Cloud Corps.
Jang Muryang had led the ck Cloud Corps to surround Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol!
He looked at Pyo-wol with eyes that seemed like he was going to devour him.
Not only Jang Muryang, but the entire ck Cloud Corps was ring at Pyo-wol with eyes full of hostility and bloodthirst.
Pyo-wol looked at Jang Muryang and said,
So Heuk-ho was just a sacrificialmb.
Attendant Lee already assumed that Heuk-ho would not listen to him, so he told us to keep an eye on him and wait for an opportunity. And look how things turned out, everything happened just as exactly as he said.
Lee Yul expected that Heuk-ho would act recklessly.
If Lee Yul couldnt control Heuk-ho as he wanted, he figured that he might as well use him to set a trap. So he called Jang Muryang to monitor Heuk-hos actions.
While Heuk-ho was attacking Pyo-wol and stalling for time, Jang Muryang hurriedly mobilized the entire ck Cloud Corps toplete their encirclement around Pyo-wol.
Another good thing that Heuk-ho did was that he had already killed all the people in the vicinity, so the ck Cloud Corps didnt need to worry about being seen.
Boom!
The archers of the ck Cloud Corps pulled their bows in unison and aimed at Pyo-wol.
The streets which used to be filled with dolls just a little while ago, had now been reced by the members of the ck Cloud Corps.
There was no ce for Pyo-wol to escape.
Pyo-wol sensed that he had fallen into a perfect trap.
The problem was that it was unlikely that Lee Yul would stop at this point.
If he were Lee Yul, he would have gone a little farther ahead and made a n.
If it were me, I would
But his thoughts were abruptly stopped.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Countless arrows rained down on him.
* * *
End this quickly.
Yes!
At Lee Yulsmand, Baek Do-kyung responded vigorously.
As soon as the ck Cloud Corps moved, the forces of the Snow Sword Manor followed suit.
Lee Yul always prepared for any unexpected situation that may arise.
Even though Heuk-ho had moved out of his own volition, Lee Yul did not panic. Rather, he decided that he would use this situation to his advantage.
Escaping from both Heuk-ho and the ck Cloud Corps would prove to be difficult even for Pyo-wol. Furthermore, both his opponents had one thing inmon, which was their deep grudge and hatred against him.
Even if Heuk-ho and the ck Cloud Corps knew that they would end up suffering losses in the end, they would still relentlessly pursue and attack Pyo-wol.
It was certain that many civilians would die if Heuk-ho and the ck Cloud Corps fought in the city. After all, that was their way of fighting. They didnt care about anyone elses situation. They only thought and acted for their own benefit.
As the Snow Sword Manor was already subject to public criticism, if many civilians died, public opinion would bepletely lost.
It would be toote then.
They had to fight back while they still had the strength to do so, especially at this moment, when everyone leasts expects it.
Lee Yul asked Baek Do-kyung,
Wheres the Ten Thousand Man yer?
Hes on standby. But as soon as we move our troops, he will move as well.
Baek Do-kyung looked at Lee Yul with a stony expression.
The forces of the Snow Sword Manor had already finished their preparations. They were now all ready to be deployed. They just needed Lee Yulsmand before they could advance toward the Jin family.
When that happens, Runan will turn into a hellish battlefield tonight.
Lee Yul gave the order,
Go!
Yes!
When Baek Do-kyung responded, the warriors of the Snow Sword Manor ebbed away like a tide, leaving only a small number of forces behind.
The once bustling manor instantly fell silent.
It wasnt just the troops at Snow Sword Manor that were on the move.
Lee Yul went as well.
If its them, they will be able to block the Hao ns eyes and ears.
* * *
What do you say?! The Snow Sword Manors troops are on the move? Are you sure you didnt make a mistake?!
No, my lord. We just received a report from the scouts stationed at the Snow Sword Manor.
This is madness! How could they attack at this hour?!
Hong Yushin jumped out of his seat at his subordinates report.
It was alreadyte at night, when everyone was asleep.
Most sects wouldnt dare move their troops at this hour.
No matter how strong a sect is, there was still a line to be drawn. Even if its not a writtenw, most sects despised attacking at night. They believed it was an unbing act for a sect in Jianghu.
But of course, not everyone shares the same sentiments.
There were still many factions thatunched their attacks at night to catch their opponents off guard.
The problem was that such cowardly acts would draw the ire and criticisms of Jianghu. It is for that reason why, unless it was truly an urgent situation, most sects avoidedunching attacks at this hour.
Furthermore, everyones attention is currently on Runan.
Many people are closely watching the fight between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family, so while it was important for a sect to win, it was equally important for the sect not to be criticized.
Once a sect does something wrong, they could be chased out of Jianghu and treated as a public enemy even after winning. So unless it was a fairly urgent situation, it was considered taboo to attack at night.
But, the Snow Sword Manor ended up breaking a taboo.
Hong Yushin couldnt hide his flustered expression at the unexpected turn of events.
How many of their troops are on the move?
We havent figured that out yet.
You fool! Tell them to hurry up and find that out!
Yes!
The subordinate hurriedly replied and then ran outside.
In the meantime, all of the Hao n members in the brothel have woken up.
Although they were disguised as ordinary courtesans, they were still warriors who had trained in martial arts.
They would normally focus on gathering information, but when something unexpected like this happened, they would reveal and revert back to their true identity as martial artists.
Just then, a womans voice came from outside.
May Ie in?
Come on in.
Yes!
The door opened and a slender woman entered.
She was So-ok, the most sought-after courtesan in the brothel run by the Hao n.
She wore a sword at her waist.
Her appearance did not resemble that of a courtesan at all.
So-oks real identity was that of the leader of the Silver Flower Corps,1 an armed group made up of courtesans. Their main mission includes gathering information and responding to emergency situations.
So-ok took the initiative and said,
All members of the Silver Flower Corps are on standby. How should we proceed?
Lets wait a little bit longer, until we get some new information.
Understood.
So-ok replied calmly.
It was extremely rare for the Silver Flower Corps to actually be dispatched, since their job was mainly to prepare for an emergency.
In all her years of service to the Hao n, the number of times shed seen the Silver Flower Corps in action could only be counted on one hand.
So-ok assumed that this time would be no different. The same was true for Hong Yushin as well.
Hong Yushin stared at So-ok and then spoke,
Youre too stiff. Lets have some tea.
Ah! Yes!
So-ok hurriedly tried to pour tea, but Hong Yushin beat her to it.
No, Ill do it.
But why?
I cant ask you to get out of bed at this hour and make some tea for me. Dont worry, the tea I will prepare will be quite delicious as well.
Yes, thank you. Ill drink it gratefully.
In the end, So-ok stepped back and watched as Hong Yushin made the tea.
The way he filled water on the pot and prepared the tea leaves was quite skillful. She thought that it wouldnt be too bad to drink tea prepared by her superior once in a while.
So-ok leaned back on the chair, waiting leisurely for the tea to be served.
It was then.
Thud!
They both heard a dull sound.
So-ok stood up abruptly, while Hong Yushin dropped the tea pot he was holding.
Thud!
At that moment, they heard another sound.
Theplexion of the two changed drastically.
Hearing such a noise once could just be a coincidence or a mistake, but hearing it for the second time meant that something serious happened inside the brothel.
So-ok drew her sword and said,
Ill go out ande back. Please wait here, my lord.
Um!
When Hong Yushin was about to nod his head,
Ack!
Euk!
They heard a muffled scream.
Hong Yushin grabbed So-oks shoulder and whispered,
Were under attack.
WhoC?
So-oks eyes shook.
There were only a handful of people who knew that this was a branch of the Hao n.
This was because this establishment was disguised as a brothel, and it has not been long since they arrived in Runan.
Ding! Ding!
At that moment, the small bell hanging on one side of Hong Yushins room rang.
It was an rm reserved solely for emergency situations.
A single ring of the bell indicates that an enemy had infiltrated and attacked their base, while a double ring signalled an urgent need to evacuate. When that happens, that could only mean that an enemy that they couldnt handle had invaded the brothel.
Hong Yushin said,
Lets escape.
I cant. Mypanions are still here. I cant leave them behind and escape alone. Even if its just you, please get out of here quickly.
Were against an enemy were no match for.
Then shouldnt I at least stay behind and buy you some time?
So-ok replied with a determined expression.
It was unthinkable for the leader of the Silver Flower Corps to run away and leave her subordinates behind.
They were destined to be together whether they live or die, they would do so together.
But Hong Yushin was different.
Hong Yushin was the most important person in the Hao n.
It was important for him to survive.
Please escape through the emergency passage. That way, you can take revenge against those who invaded us today, right?
I hope that well get to see each other again, alive.
Hong Yushin touched the decorations on the wall, and then a secret passage that was hidden behind the bookcase appeared.
Hong Yushin ran into the emergency passage without looking back.
Although it was said that no life is more important than another, there was still certainly a difference based on the persons status and duties.
Hong Yushin was a person who had to live no matter what.
Who the hell attacked us?
He felt so powerless having to flee like a dog with its tail between its legs without even confirming the attackers identity.
Then suddenly, he remembered Pyo-wols words.
Youre so interested in other peoples affairs that you dont realize that youre being watched.
Was what he said true?
After hearing Pyo-wols words, Hong Yushin ordered his men to secretly search for those who were watching them. But at that time, the spies had already hidden themselves and disappeared.
Because of that, Hong Yushin thought that Pyo-wols words might be false and forgot about it. But now that theyre being attacked by an unknown enemy today, he suddenly found hating himself for ignoring Pyo-wols warning.
Damn it!
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Silver Flower Corps. Raws: ????(y). y yn C silver; cash, money, wealth hu C flower; blossoms du, su, zhu C team, group; army unit zh C master, chief owner; host; lord
Chapter 280
Boom!
Without any warning, the Snow Sword Manor martial artists rushed and attacked the Jin family.
Whats going on?
Its an ambush! Ring the rm!
The Jin family warriors were surprised at first, but they did not simply stand by and be caught off guard like fools.
Ding-ding-ding!
The urgent sound of the rm echoed throughout the Jin manor.
The martial artists who were in deep sleep, woke up and rushed outside.
A surprise attack?
Is the Snow Sword Manor crazy?
Their faces were filled with confusion.
Even in a battle between two powerful factions, there was a line that needed to be upheld, but given the way the Snow Sword Manor is acting now, they had clearly crossed that line.
The Jin family martial artists quickly realized what that meant.
Do they not care about the consequences?
Those people are insane!
In this way, even if they managed to subdue the Jin family, the Snow Sword Manor would incur the wrath of Jianghu. There was no denying how terrifying that would be.
Dont let them go inside!
If they break through the entrance, its over! We have to stop them even if it costs us our lives!
The Jin family martial artists fought fiercely to block the charge of the Snow Sword Manor martial artists.
With Seol Kwang-hos death, the Snow Sword Manors warriors were driven mad. All of them charged at the Jin warriors as if they were invincible.
Break through!
Ha!
Those trying to break through and those trying to block them got tangled up together in a fierce battle. It looked like a scene from hell.
The entrance was littered with corpses, and the blood spilled ran down the walls.
When the battle almost reached its climax,
Bang!
A loud sound suddenly erupted.
At the same time, three or four martial artists were sent flying in all directions. Their bodies were crushed like fish meat, twisted and mangled as if they had been swept away by an explosion.
Kwang!
Another explosion reverberated once again.
Keuk!
Heurgh!
With desperate screams, another six or seven martial artists were thrown out.
Their condition was truly deplorable.
All of their limbs were twisted, and their chests were sunken.
All those who died were martial artists belonging to the Jin family.
W-What?
Only then did the Jin warriors realize that they were facing a formidable master who they could not dare to oppose.
Everyones gaze turned to the newly arrived master.
He was wearing a dark red robe, but all of his exposed areas such as his face, arms, and legs were covered with a white cloth.
The only body part that was visible were his two ck eyes, which made him look even more eerie.
His hands, which were wrapped in white cloth, were stained with fresh blood.
It was the blood of the Jin family martial artists he had just killed.
Bastard!
Reveal your identity!
Two Jin family masters rushed at him.
They were both high-level masters of considerable standing within the Jin family. With strong martial arts and considerable practical experience in leading the fight against the Snow Sword Manor, they had be even stronger.
Kwah!
The air trembled with their sh, but the mysterious man d in white cloth didnt even blink as he struck at the two with a single blow of his fist.
It was a simple punch.
But its power surpassed imagination.
Kwaang!
With a loud noise, the two Jin familys masters were knocked out.
Keuuk!
Heulk!
Both meny on the ground, bleeding.
Although they managed to preserve their lives unlike the others because of their strong martial arts skills, they were still seriously injured that they would need to recuperate for several months.
What the?
The faces of the Jin family martial artists were filled with fear.
It was clear that the mysterious mans martial arts had reached a higher realm that they could not dare imagine.
They had never heard of such a master like him in the Snow Sword Manor.
The mysterious man nced around the area, thenunched himself again towards the Jin martial artists.
Stop him!
No!
Several martial artists rushed in an attempt to stop him, but they were easily defeated with a simple wave of the mans hand.
In an instant, the man broke through the Jin familys defenses. He then quickly entered the manor. Once he was inside, he closed his jet-ck eyes.
After a few moments of examining the interior of the manor with his senses, he ran towards a particr direction.
His destination was the deepest part of the Jin manor.
Hmmm!
The mysterious man, who had been running without hesitation, suddenly stopped in his tracks.
It was because a young man stood in his way. The young man with a sword in his hands was Jin Siwoo.
Jin Siwoo red at the man and said,
You cant enter this ce.
Move aside!
The monster spoke for the first time. His voice was raspy and hoarse, making it difficult to decipher what he was saying.
I cannot do that.
Hmph! Then I have no choice but to kill you
The man snorted.
Swoosh!
The man charged at Jin Siwoo like a bolt of lightning.
In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Jin Siwoo. His hand, wrapped in a white cloth, aimed for Jin Siwoos chest, but Jin Siwoo didnt panic, and calmly swung his sword to block the mans hand.
Boom!
A harsh sound erupted as the mans sword and Jin Siwoos palm collided.
Kugh!
Jin Siwoos face twisted.
The hilt that held the sword had been torn apart.
Jin Siwoo had trained his hands to hold a sword for a lifetime, so his hands werent weak enough that theyd be torn apart by just one blow. So, the fact that it was torn apart in an instant meant that the power behind his opponents blow was greatly terrifying.
Who on earth is he?
He had no way of knowing the identity of the man in front of him.
At that moment, the man threw another punch.
Bang!
Ugh!
With a frustrated groan, Jin Siwoos body flew backwards.
His appearance was already a mess.
His neatly tied hair was scattered, and blood was flowing out from his torn clothes.
His entire body ached as if he had been hit with a giant hammer, and his internal organs were shaken.
Still, Jin Siwoo forced himself to stand.
Argh!
Wol-myeong taught his grandson well.
The man eximed in admiration.
He was not being sarcastic, he was genuinely in awe of Jin Siwoo.
Despite having to conceal his identity and join the battle to settle his debts, his martial arts prowess still surpassed that of Jin Siwoo.
Even if Jin Siwoo was known for his superior martial arts skills, Jin Siwoo paled inparison to him, like a firefly in front of a full moon.
Nevertheless, the fact that Jin Siwoo was able to block his qi-infused attacks twice, meant that Jin Siwoos martial arts were exceptional.
Jin Siwoo asked,
Do you know my grandfather?
Is there anyone in the world who doesnt know him?
The man immediately denied his rtionship with Jin Siwoos grandfather, but Jin Siwoo knew otherwise. He could just tell from the way the mans pupil shook when he asked the question earlier.
How could an acquaintance of my grandfather attack the Jin family?
How noisy!
The man roared and threw another blow.
Kwang!
Keuk!
Jin Siwoo screamed as he was thrown backwards.
Having incapacitated Jin Siwoo in an instant, the man continued moving forward.
Kwak!
He smashed through the door of the hall that Jin Siwoo was guarding.
There were about a dozen warriors guarding the hall, but they were all unable to withstand the mans attacks. It didnt take long for all those warriors to be killed.
Now, there was nothing stopping the man.
He opened the door.
There was a strong medicinal scent around the room, and he could see an old man lying on a bed.
The old man looked as if all his flesh and muscle had wasted away, leaving only his skin and bones.
It was clear at first nce that the old man had been suffering from a serious illness for a long time.
The miserable old man was the Sunset Sword God, Jin Wol-myeong, one of the Eight Constetions.
The man looked down at Jin Wol-myeong and murmured,
He said that you couldnt move, and he was right. I didnt expect that you would really be lying here in such a miserable state. Why did you even go against them? If you had abandoned your grandson, then you wouldnt have ended up like this.
The man clicked his tongue as he looked at Jin Wol-myeong.
Jin Wol-myeong had suffered a serious injury, leaving himpletely defenseless.
Killing him would be easier than plucking a feather from a chicken.
The man decided not to waste anymore time. He would twist Jin Wol-myeongs neck here and now.
When his hand was about to touched Jin Wol-myeongs throat,
Them Who do you mean by them?
He suddenly heard a cold voiceing from behind him.
The man stiffened.
He didnt sense that there was another person in the room until he heard the voice.
He withdrew his hand from Jin Wol-myeongs neck and turned around, only to see a middle-aged man holding a sword.
The man recognized him instantly.
Sword Saint?
Ten Thousand Man yer. You seem to have a lot of things hiding in your sleeve, judging from the fact that youre hiding your face with such cheap cloth.
Just as the man recognized Han Yucheons identity, Han Yucheon also recognized the identity of the man covered in white cloth.
Ten Thousand Man yer.
One of the Eight Constetions, and an absolute master whose everything was shrouded in darkness.
There was hardly anyone who knew his real face, most of them had lost their lives trying to find out.
Han Yucheon was one of the few who have seen his real face, having already met and fought once.
But the result ended up being a draw.
That was why Han Yucheon could recognize the mans identity just by looking at his qi.
Tch!
The Ten Thousand Man yer clicked his tongue as he looked at Han Yucheon.
Han Yucheon was not an easy opponent.
Didnt youe here to see the fall of the Jin family?
Where did you hear about that?
The rumors have already spread. If youvee to watch, just sit still and wait. The Jin family will copse today.
Thats not up to you to decide. Let me ask you again, who do you mean by them?
I dont know what youre talking about.
You definitely said, Why did you go against them? I dont think the they you mentioned referred to the Snow Sword Manor.
Han Yucheons voice became cold.
Seeing the determination in Han Yucheons eyes, the Ten Thousand Man yer realized that he could not persuade him.
Ill exinter. You should leave first.
No, tell me. Now.
You are putting me in a very difficult position. Do you realize what your actions could lead to?
I never realized you had such a long tongue.1 What are you hiding?
Han Yucheon strode toward the Ten Thousand Man yer.
Pyo-wol had said that there was another culprit behind his disciple, Won Ga-youngs death, and Han Yucheon had a strong suspicion that the they that the Ten Thousand Man yer just mentioned was the culprit that Pyo-wol had spoken of.
The Ten Thousand Man yer, Han Yucheon knew was not a man who would go through such lengths hiding the identity of another person by beating around the bush. This could only mean that there were many shady aspects to this incident, so much so that he couldnt reveal their identity.
Han Yucheon drew his sword and said,
Thwack!
Are you also involved in the death of my disciple?
No! That was them
The Ten Thousand Man yer stopped mid-sentence.
He realized that he had just slipped up. He had just basically admitted that the death of Han Yucheons disciple had something to do with them.
Han Yucheons gaze became even colder.
You wont get out of here alive until you tell me everything.
Since you have pushed me into a corner, you will pay the price for blocking my way!
Swoosh!
He tore off the cloth covering his face, revealing an expressionless face like a doll.
His face was marked with countless scars.
The fact that he decided to reveal his face now was proof that he was determined to kill Han Yucheon.
It was The Ten Thousand Man yer who moved first.
He struck like lightning.
In response, Han Yucheon countered with his sword.
Boom!
With an explosive sound, a de-like sharp energy wave swept through the room.
The battle between the two had begun.
Kwarr!
The huge pavilion vibrated as if it would copse at any moment.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Long tongue. Raws: ?? ??. Korean expression that means long tongue or talkative. It is often used to describe someone who talks too much or speaks too openly, revealing more than they should. y yn C silver; cash, money, wealth hu C flower; blossoms du, su, zhu C team, group; army unit zh C master, chief owner; host; lord
Chapter 281
Jang Muryang looked at the battlefield with a cold gaze.
The ground where Pyo-wol and Heuk-ho stood was filled with countless arrows stuck in the ground, making it look like a hedgehog with raised thorns.
Those werent just ordinary arrows with arrowheads attached to the shaft. Those were special arrows made entirely of solid iron, from its tip to its tail.
This naturally caused its power to be much greater than that of regr arrows, boasting a terrifying piercing ability that only the most skilled warriors would dare to deflect.
Add to that were the prodigious archery skills of the ck Cloud Corps.
No matter who it is, any master would find themselves helpless against a barrage of arrows.
Jang Muryang raised his hand, and the ck Cloud Corps cautiously advanced with their spears.
They had already fought against Pyo-wol before. They had experienced firsthand how formidable his martial arts skills were, not to mention his devastating power when he moved freely.
They still remembered those memories, so they did not let their guard down for a moment.
Crack!
Something suddenly rose from the ground covered in arrows.
It was Heuk-ho, with arrows densely packed like hedgehog quills all over his back.
He was already dead.
Beneath Heuk-hos body was Pyo-wol.
When the arrows came raining down, Pyo-wol used Heuk-ho as a shield to protect himself. Although Heuk-hos body ended up being riddled with arrows, Pyo-wol was able to survive the onught.
Thud!
Pyo-wol pushed Heuk-hos body aside and looked at Jang Muryang.
It was then that Jang Muryang spoke,
ck Cloud Corps. Hunt the Reaper.
Almost instantly, the ck Cloud Corps rushed toward Pyo-wol in unison.
They didnt let out their usual bouts of screams and shouts. They had already realized that such acts were usually intended to intimidate or break their opponents momentum, but against Pyo-wol, it was useless.
To hunt someone like him, they need to attack with all their might, and not to rely on such tricks.
The ck Cloud Corps had lost so many of theirrades in their pursuit of Pyo-wol.
They attacked Pyo-wol with all their might.
Pyo-wol dodged all of their attacks, but the ck Cloud Corps did not stop.
One of the ck Cloud Corps members threw a spear.
The spear was aimed precisely at Pyo-wols back, but Pyo-wol evaded it as if he had eyes on his back by slightly changing directions to avoid the flying spear.
The spear hit the wrong target andnded on a wall.
Bang!
Ack!
Keuk!
With a loud crash, the wall copsed, causing screams to erupt from the people inside.
To the residents of the slums, it was a disaster in the middle of the night.
The silence of the night was broken, and the screams of the poor echoed through the night sky.
Ignoring their pitiful screams, the ck Cloud Corps continued to pursue Pyo-wol,pletely destroying the slums in the process.
Jang Muryang shouted,
Dont give him a chance to escape! If you lose him, the consequences will be endless! We must kill him here today!
His eyes were bloodshot.
His grandiose dreams of establishing the ck Cloud Corps as a proper sect had long been shattered by Pyo-wol.
Their organization had already lost many of its members, including his powerful and trusted allies like Daoshi Goh and Heo Ranju.
Both Daoshi Goh and Heo Ranjus deaths stripped Jang Muryang of any semnce of reason.
Blinded by rage, Jang Muryang could see nothing else, but Pyo-wols back. His head was filled with thoughts that he must kill him.
Ever since their involvement with Pyo-wol, the ck Cloud Corps had fallen into ruin.
It became clearer than ever that Pyo-wol was their natural enemy, sent from the heavens. And as long as they lived together under the same sky, there was no hope or future for the ck Cloud Corps.
They must kill Pyo-wol at all costs.
Then they could spend the time rebuilding the ck Cloud Corps muchter.
The other members of the ck Cloud Corps had the same sentiments as Jang Muryang.
They chased after Pyo-wol as if possessed.
Kwa-kwa-kwa!
As they rushed forward, walls would copse, causing new paths to be created.
The screams of the poor who had been attacked in the middle of the night echoed through the sky, but Jang Muryang and the ck Cloud Corps members paid them no attention. They just blindly continued to chase after Pyo-wol.
After a while, they all arrived at the swamp where Pyo-wol had chosen to build his hideout.
Upon arriving at the swamp, an ominous feeling came over Jang Muryang.
He somehow got the feeling that this was a battlefield that Pyo-wol had prepared, however, Jang Muryang was quick to deny his thoughts.
Its impossible for him to have arranged a hideout in such a short amount of time. Im sure he just happened toe here.
It was then.
Pyo-wol, who was running fast, disappeared from his sight.
Then screams echoed.
Keuk!
Kuergh!
Jang Muryang knew even without looking that it was his own men who were screaming.
Pyo-wol had activated the traps he had set up around the swamp.
As the ck Cloud Corps members stepped on the traps, spears came out of the ground, impaling them.
The traps were simple, but its power was nothing to scoff at.
The traps Pyo-wol had set were deadly.
Come out! You bastardC!
Filthy assassin!
What drove the ck Cloud Corps even more insane was that they couldnt even see a hair of Pyo-wol despite being trapped.
Pyo-wol was nowhere to be seen, and they had no clue as to where he was hiding.
Instead, the trap took one victim after another.
He couldnt have hidden in the swamp, could he?
Shit!
Some quick-witted individuals thought that Pyo-wol might be hiding in the foul-smelling swamp, but they didnt dare to venture inside.
The stench and poison were so overpowering that just approaching the swamp made them dizzy.
Of course, they could use their qi to block the stench and poison to a certain extent, but doing so would just be half as effective. Anything more that would have been too difficult for them to endure.
Thats when Jang Muryang shouted,
Stab it with the spear!
Yes!
With that, the ck Cloud Corps members plunged their spears into the swamp.
Dozens of spears pierced the swamp in unison.
Swoosh!
At that moment, the Soul-Reaping Thread stretched out and wrapped around one of the martial artists neck who was about to thrust his spear.
Geack!
The Soul-Reaping Thread immediately dragged the martial artist into the swamp.
Hurry up and catch him!
Jong-woo!
The nearby martial artists caught the martial artist who was entangled in the Soul-Reaping Thread, but before they could do anything, the Soul-Reaping Thread continued to pull the man into the swamp with its unearthly power.
Help me!
The drowning martial artist cried out as he iled around in the swamp.
Go and save him!
Damn it!
Some of the nearby warriors stripped off their armors and jumped into the swamp.
No! Dont!
Jang Muryang shouted, but it was no use.
Many others had already jumped into the swamp to save their drowningrade.
Hik!
Keuck!
At that moment, hell broke loose.
Pyo-wol began to mercilessly attack the ck Cloud Corps members who fell into the swamp.
He maneuvered the Soul-Reaping Thread skillfully by making it slithered across the swamp like a snake, then killing each and everyone in the swamp.
The smell of blood mixed with the foul stench of the swamp.
The men who had yet to jump into the swamp tried to save theirrade by thrusting their spears around, but they were unable to stop Pyo-wols attack.
Pyo-wol swam through the swamp like a crocodile. Once he caught his prey, he would drag them into the swamp and suffocate them.
The ck Cloud Corps spears couldnt even put a graze to Pyo-wols body.
While the swamp was an obstacle that blocked the sight and movement of the ck Cloud Corps members, Pyo-wol could detect their movements with his skin by sensing the movements of the swamp.
Moreover, Pyo-wol remained unaffected by the swamps toxicity unlike the ck Cloud Corps martial artists who could not exert their full power.
Puff! Puff! Puff!
The martial artists who had been pierced in the forehead by the Soul-Reaping Thread copsed without even being able to scream.
Their corpses sank to the bottom of the swamp, never to float back up at the surface.
Y-You! You bastard!
Jang Muryang could no longer hold back his anger.
He threw off the armor, which he wore like a lifeline and leapt into the air. When he reached the highest point, he gathered all his qi and struck his spear into the swamp.
Kwaaaang!
With a loud bang, the filth of the swamp sshed out in all directions, causing the ground to be exposed for a moment.
At that moment, Pyo-wol, who had been crouching on the ground, shot out at a terrifying speed.
Cit! Ciiiit!
He released the phantom daggers one after another.
Jang Muryang swung his spear to block all the phantom daggers flying towards him from different trajectories.
However, some of the phantom daggers had the Soul-Reaping Thread attached to them.
With a flick of Pyo-wols fingertips, he changed the trajectory of the phantom daggers.
Boom!
Ten phantom daggers, alling from different trajectories, aimed for Jang Muryangs vital points.
Captain!
Attack him!
The rest of the ck Cloud Corps members jumped into the swamp in an attempt to help Jang Muryang.
They unleashed their swordsmanship towards Pyo-wol, who had revealed himself.
Kwa-kwa-kwa!
The swamp surged like a storm because of the st of qi that shot through it.
Pyo-wols position looked as precarious as a leaf blown in a storm, but even in the midst of the concentrated attacks aimed at him, Pyo-wol did not lose his concentration.
He used ck Lightning to increase his reaction speed to the highest level.
Not only did his reaction time increase, but the speed of his thinking also increased dramatically. His speed up thinking allowed him to quickly calcte the shortest distance to Jang Muryang.
Pyo-wol threw one of the phantom daggers to the side.
His target was a young martial artist, who had his grip on his spear a little bit too tight, indicating hisck of experience.
Swish!
The young martial artists throat was shed.
A middle-aged warrior who was nearby screamed at the sight of the young mans neck being cut off.
He seems to be shouting something, but the young man couldnt make his words out. Perhaps the middle-aged man was calling out his name.
The Soul-Reaping Thread wrapped around the ankle of the middle-aged man.
Since the middle-aged man was so angered by the young mans death, his senses became dulled that he couldnt fend off the Pyo-wols attack in time.
Kwa-kwa-kwang!
The middle-aged martial artist took the brunt of Pyo-wols attack.
There was no scream.
His body had been torn apart by a tremendously powerful attack.
The members of the ck Cloud Corps screamed as they watched theirrade die from their own attack. Their steel-like formation broke apart, opening the shortest path to Jang Muryang.
Pyo-wol already had a path in mind.
He flew towards the path that others couldnt see.
YouC!
Jang Muryang threw his spear at Pyo-wol.
The spear turned into a meteor, aiming for Pyo-wols chest.
Boom!
The spear pierced Pyo-wol.
Got you!
Jang Muryangs face lit up with joy.
He had finally killed that demon with his own hands.
However, the joy on his face didntst long.
Tsss, tss, tss!
Pyo-wol, who had a spear pierced right through his body, disappeared like a mirage.
The spear that had supposedly pierced his body fell helplessly into the swamp.
Body Substitution?1
Only then did Jang Muryang realize that the entity his spear had pierced was not Pyo-wol, but an illusion he had created. Pyo-wol had moved so fast causing an afterimage to appear.
Jang Muryang quickly looked around for Pyo-wol, but at the next moment, he felt a cold sensation on his neck.
It was a phantom dagger, the size of a childs palm.
Pyo-wol took the opportunity to go behind him and held a dagger at his throat.
You demon bastard! You
Swish!
At that moment, Pyo-wol shed Jang Muryangs throat.
A red line appeared on Jang Muryangs neck.
Captain!
No!
The members of the ck Cloud Corps screamed and ran towards their leader, but by the time they reached him, Jang Muryangs throat had already been split open like a fishs gills.
Jang Muryang tried to curse with hisst bit of strength,
Y-You wont have a good ending either
Puk!
But Pyo-wol had no intention of listening to Jang Muryeons words until the end. He stepped back and kicked Jang Muryangs body into the swamp.
Ssh!
Jang Muryang fell into the swamp.
The swamp swallowed his body, and didnt spit him out again.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Body Substitution. Raws: ????(ΓQλ). This is a martial arts technique often referred to as body shifting or body exchange. It involves the use of quick movements and precise positioning to evade an opponents attack and then counterattack from a different angle. y, ch, y C change ce, shift; move about xng C form, shape, appearance Q hun C change, exchange; substitute λ wi C throne; position, post; rank, status; seat
Chapter 282
Hes crazy!
Completely insane.
Two men stood in a tall tree overlooking the swamp.
One was a man with an ordinary face, while the other had a striking dark-colored skin.
They were Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang respectively.
Jang Mugeuk had his eyebrows furrowed as he watched Pyo-wol deal with the ck Cloud Corps.
Pyo-wols martial arts were beyondmon sense. Jang Mugeuk had never seen anyone else who could perform martial arts simr to Pyo-wols.
He had never thought of manifesting his qi as thin as threads and wielding them with daggers.
Furthermore, there were ten strands of qi.
There were so many martial artists who struggled just to draw out qi, but Pyo-wol effortlessly uses an even more advanced technique than that.
But theres still clearly a limit to his skill.
His martial arts are designed for assassinations.
Exactly. While his martial arts is perfect for assassination, its useless against a real warrior.
Jang Mugeuk spoke tly.
Dok Gohyang did not find Jang Mugeuks statement surprising.
Although Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread was certainly an innovative martial art that went beyondmon sense, it still had quite a few weaknesses.
If Pyo-wol used it whileunching a surprise attack, he could cover and take advantage of its weaknesses. However, if he encountered a martial artist who had already reached a level where surprise attacks no longer worked, he was likely to suffer a defeat.
Jang Mugeuk was one of those martial artists.
Although he was not well-known to the public due to hisck of activity, his actual martial arts skills were nothing short of extraordinary.
Likewise, Dok Gohyang also saw at least a couple of ways to counter the Soul-Reaping Thread that Pyo-wol was currently disying. However, he didnt bother mentioning this fact.
Anyway, he still could be a useful weapon if used properly, right?
Yes. He could definitely be useful.
Jang Mugeuk nodded.
Not only was Pyo-wols martial art strange, but his boldness and mindset were also unusual.
He chose the battlefield that was most advantageous to him and lured his enemies into it.
This meant that he knew how to use the terrain to his advantage.
Although Jang Mugeuk had several hidden weapons, there was no one as clever as Pyo-wol.
My only concern is whether or not I can control him. A sword that cannot be controlled is better off being discarded.
Hes still human. Theres no reason why we cant control him. We just have to give him more than what hes used to. And if a beautiful woman and wealth is not enough to control him, then well just have to resort to using forceful methods.
Do you really like him that much?
Ive liked him since the moment I first saw him.
A cold smile tugged at the corners of Dok Gohyangs mouth.
Even now, Pyo-wol was engaged in a fierce battle with the remaining members of the ck Cloud Corps.
At first, Dok Gohyang thought that Pyo-wol was at a disadvantage in the fight, but before he knew it, he was overwhelming the ck Cloud Corps.
Dont you think the nickname Reaper suits him well? If I take the Reaper as my sword, then I can easily kill whoever I want.
Jang Mugeuk wrinkled the tip of his nose at the greed in Dok Gohyangs voice.
He was well aware of Dok Gohyangs desire for collecting talented individuals, but he had never seen him so fixated on one person before.
Hes like a child.
But he didnt think it was a bad thing.
Everyone has desires.
Humans who have no desire will no longer develop, thats why Jang Mugeuk didnt trust people without desire. He thought that a person saying that they have no desire or greed is just a way to justify theirziness.
Dok Gohyang, on the other hand, was faithful to his own desires.
His desires became the driving force for his development, allowing him to get to where he is today.
Isnt that the same for me?
Jang Mugeuk was also one of those people who had an insatiable appetite for collecting talented individuals. He wanted to bring any exceptional individual under his control by any means necessary.
But for some reason, he wasnt attracted to Pyo-wol.
Even though he was a new type of talent that he didnt have under his control.
Am I instinctively wary of him?
Jang Mugeuk frowned.
It was an unreasonable thought.
He shook his head, denying his own thoughts.
Dok Gohyang looked at him with a puzzled expression.
Whats wrong?
Its nothing.
Really? Oh! Its finally over.
Dok Gohyang suddenly burst into cheers.
Pyo-wol had defeated thest of the ck Cloud Corps martial artists.
The swamp, which was filled with mud, was now stained red because many martial artists had been devoured by the swamp.
Pyo-wol stood at the edge of the swamp, his breathing ragged.
It had been a battle against more than a hundred people.
No matter how skilled Pyo-wol was, as a human, he was bound to get hurt and tired. His body was covered with countless new wounds.
Most of the wounds would heal and fade quickly, but some of them seemed too deep to ever go away.
It didnt matter to Pyo-wol though.
It was a small price to pay for bringing down the entirety of the ck Cloud Corps.
His tough and bitter fate with them had finally been cut off.
With this, he will never have to deal with the ck Cloud Corps again.
When his internal energy had recovered to a certain extent, Pyo-wol raised his head and looked up at a tall tree.
His gaze met the eyes of the two people on the tree.
Pyo-wol noticed their existence when his fight with the ck Cloud Corps reached its peak.
His senses had be extremely sharp, and his expanded nerves detected every movement within a radius of twenty meters.
It was at that moment that he felt the presence of the two people.
Even as he fought the ck Cloud Corps, Pyo-wol remained wary of them.
If they intervened, he would flee without a second thought. Fortunately, contrary to his fears, they didnt seem to have any intention of intervening. Still, Pyo-wol didnt let his guard down for a moment.
Exerting all his strength while being watched by others was equivalent to exposing his weaknesses. That was why the fight against the ck Cloud Corps had taken so long.
Then, Dok Gohyang and Jang Mugeuk suddenly jumped off the tree.
The distance between the swamp and the tree was more or less dozens of meters, but they had quickly crossed the distance and reached Pyo-wol in no time.
Long time no see, my friend!
Dok Gohyang waved his hand and acted familiar with Pyo-wol.
It doesnt feel like its been that long.
Hehe! Its nice to see you again, though.
Despite Pyo-wols cold words, Dok Gohyang remained unfazed.
Pyo-wols gaze then shifted to the man at the Dok Gohyangs side.
Jang Mugeuk spoke up,
Not bad.
.
Im not being sarcastic. Your strength is truly admirable.
Should I thank you for thepliment?
Jang Mugeuk slightly raised his eyebrows at Pyo-wols unexpected answer, but he quickly returned to his usual demeanor.
My name is Jang Mugeuk. Im from the Heavenly Military Sect.
Heavenly Military Sect?
Yes! I am the young leader of the Heavenly Military Sect.
A bigshot has arrived. What brings you here?
I had to see it with my own eyes.
Jang Mugeuk didnt say anything more, but Pyo-wol seemed to know what he didnt say.
Is he a dragon waiting for a turbulent time?
Ambition filled Jang Mugeuks seemingly ordinary eyes. Those eyes with such intense ambition were unlike any Pyo-wol had ever seen before.
Compared to him, the eyes of ambitious people Pyo-wol had met until now were like those of children.
Dragons dont just soar.
They need a stepping stone to take off.
Simrly, for an ambitious person to fulfill their ambitions, the times had to be turbulent.
Jang Mugeuk wanted to see with his own eyes.
He wanted to see with his own eyes if what was happening in Runan would be the beginning of the end.
He didnt care how many people would end up dying here.
He was only interested in one thing.
He wondered how great the impact the events in Runan would have on the whole world.
He could have heard it from someone elses mouth, but Jang Mugeuk wanted to see it with his own eyes and judge for himself.
Jang Mugeuk was not the only one who came to Runan for this reason. It was the same with Dok Gohyang, and possible for many others too.
Jang Mugeuk looked at Pyo-wol carefully.
You must have already guessed my reason foring here.
.
Youre too clever.
Jang Mugeuk couldnt afford to have a sword that was too contemtive.
Those who think too much tend to judge and decide for themselves.
The sword Jang Mugeuk wanted was someone who could carry out his masters orders without any question.
Pyo-wol did not meet Jang Mugeuks standards.
Pyo-wol suddenly felt thousands of needles piercing his entire body. It didnt take him long to realize that Jang Mugeuk was exuding his aura.
The smile on Dok Gohyangs face disappeared.
He, too, had realized that Jang Mugeuk was using his aura against Pyo-wol.
Jang Mugeuks aura was not ordinary.
His aura pierces through the heart of the opponent and shakes their veins violently.
Red blood trickled down the corners of Pyo-wols mouth.
Jang Mugeuk managed to cause internal injuries to Pyo-wol with his aura alone.
Even considering Pyo-wols weakened physical condition, Jang Mugeuks aura surpassedmon sense.
Pyo-wol had met many masters before.
Among them were the Wind Saint, an absolute master of Jianghu, and Hyeolbul, the sect leader of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. He also met and fought King Gujin, one of the Eight Constetions who is often referred to as the Wolf King.
They were all powerful.
They had such strong martial arts skills and presence that they could have been considered the best in their time. However, none of them gave the same sense of danger as the man in front of them.
It wasnt his strength and martial arts that was the problem.
There was a dangerous smelling from Jang Mugeuk.
An eerie, indescribable odor that sent shivers down Pyo-wols spine.
Jang Mugeuk spoke calmly to Pyo-wol,
Kneel.
.
If you swear allegiance to me, I will give you the position of one of the Three Princes.
Dok Gohyang looked at Jang Mugeuk in surprise for a moment.
The offer was too good to be true.
Considering Jang Mugeuks ambition, it was no different from saying that he would give Pyo-wol the third highest position in the world.
The second spot, of course, belonged to Dok Gohyang.
It was unthinkable that Jang Mugeuk would offer the position to a man who had nothing.
His offer is a sign of his high regard for Pyo-wol.
Dok Gohyang was genuinely curious to see what Pyo-wols decision would be.
Drip!
The blood flowing along the corners of Pyo-wols lips became even thicker.
It meant that his internal injuries were getting worse.
Yet, he did not kneel down.
Dok Gohyang thought that Pyo-wol would pledge his loyalty soon, for the aura exuded by Jang Mugeuk was not a simple one.
Imperial Power.1
It was an aura that could only be exerted by someone who ruled over all.
Few could withstand its power.
Simply having strong martial arts was not enough to withstand Imperial Power.
One needed a heart as strong as steel and an unshakable spirit.
Jang Mugeuk spoke once more,
Kneel!
His voice struck Pyo-wols mind like a giant bell ringing.
Pyo-wol almost felt his mind go nk for a moment, but he grabbed onto the reins of reason like a man possessed.
He almost sumbed to the pressure and fell to his knees.
He bit down on his lip.
His lips burst open and blood trickled down his face. The blood first soaked his lips, then flowed down to his chin and continued down to his chest.
Only then did his mind be clear.
Pyo-wol straightened his back.
Doing that alone felt like a huge burden, but he didnt care.
If he bowed once, he would have to bow again.
And bowing twice was the same as admitting that he was nothing more than a dog.
He did not survive in that hellish ce just to be someones hunting dog.
Pyo-wol lifted his head and met Jang Mugeuks eyes.
There was no sign of submission and surrender in his pupils.
His soul, which had been crushed by Imperial Power, was gradually recovering to its original state, but Imperial Power still held him captive.
At that moment, Pyo-wol raised his phantom dagger and swung it into the air.
Whoosh!
As if a had been cut, the Imperial Power that had enveloped Pyo-wol was sliced away in an instant.
Jang Mugeuks pupils shook for a moment.
It didnt make sense for his Imperial Power, which was intangible in nature, to be cut off by a tangible object such as a dagger.
Looking him straight in the eye, Pyo-wol said,
This is my answer.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
>:(((( Im so annoyed with how theyre looking down on Pyo-wol. I hope Pyo-wol teaches them a lesson soon. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Imperial Power. Raws: ????(֮). y, ch, y C change ce, shift; move about xng C form, shape, appearance Q hun C change, exchange; substitute λ wi C throne; position, post; rank, status; seat
Chapter 283
Dok Gohyang thought Jang Mugeuk would be furious, but contrary to his expectations, Jang Mugeuk was unmoved.
Is that so? Is that your choice? Youre choosing a difficult path. The price wont be cheap.
Taking the easy way out doesnt mean not paying the price.
It may seem easier to take the road that others have already cleared, but Pyo-wol knew thatfort alsoes at a price.
He had to carve out his own path, no matter how hard it would be.
Thats the only way to avoid having his fate be dictated by others.
That was why he rejected Jang Mugeuks proposal.
He was aware that fulfilling Jang Mugeuks ambitions would require him to spill a considerable amount of blood, but he was uncertain of the exact number of lives he would have to take.
Of course, he knew that it was his destiny to kill a number of people and that he would kill so many more in the future, but at least that would entirely be of his own will.
He wouldnt have to be swept away by other peoples wills and end up having countless of peoples blood on his hands.
Jang Mugeuks gaze turned to Dok Gohyang.
It was a look asking him if he still wanted to use Pyo-wol as a sword.
Dok Gohyang shrugged.
It was a gesture admitting that his thoughts had been wrong.
There was no way that a man who was unyielding in the face of Jang Mugeuks aura would willingly be his sword.
The question now was how to define and establish a rtionship with Pyo-wol.
Dok Gohyangs pride wouldnt allow him to back down.
He had no choice but to recover his pride by subduing Pyo-wol.
Dok Gohyangs eyes glimmered with killing intent.
Although Pyo-wols martial prowess was extraordinary, he and Jang Mugeuk should be able to subdue him without difficulty. Moreover, right now, Pyo-wol was tired and wounded.
Subduing him would be just as easy as taking candy from a baby.
As soon as Pyo-wol noticed Dok Gohyangs murderous gaze, he realized that he wouldnt be getting off easy today.
Pyo-wol gripped the hilt of his dagger tightly and said to Dok Gohyang,
You said we were friends, but you changed your mind quickly. The heart of a man is as cruel as the sea.
Dont sea breezes have unpredictable moods?
I know someone who risked his life to uphold his beliefs, but someone elses ass is as light as the mountain breeze.
Is that someone Jin Geum Woo? Im sorry to hear about your friend. He wasted his time chasing an illusion that didnt exist. Look how he got himself killed in vain. Thats why theres a saying that people should stand in line well, that way, they can make proper judgments.
Haha!
At that moment, Pyo-wol couldnt help but let out a coldugh.
Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang furrowed their brows at the sight.
They thought Pyo-wol wasughing at them.
Whats so funny?
Its just funny how
What?
Why did you evene to Runan? You came to see if this will be the start of the turbulence you want, but you dont know why it happened in Runan.
What do you mean?
Jin Geum-woo wasnt like that. He had his suspicions so he moved to find out the truth. Your martial arts may be stronger than him, but his conviction is something youre not match for.
Both mens faces hardened at the same time at Pyo-wols scathing criticism.
They hadnt thought much of Jin Geum-woo until they came here.
Although Jin Geum-woos talent was praised and said to be rare among the warriors in Jianghu, they also possessed such talent. In fact, if one were to simply look at talent, Jin Geum-woo was inferior to them.
In particr, Jang Mugeuks talent was so astonishing that he had almost no equal in the world.
Jin Geum-woo had once visited Jang Mugeuk before. But their conversations neversted long.
They saw things differently and had different interests. Their conversation remained perfunctory, and in the end, Jin Geum-woo only stayed for a day and left.
After that, Jang Mugeuk stopped paying attention to Jin Geum-woo, and the existence of Jin Geum-woo was forgotten in his memory.
But today, Pyo-wol mentioned Jin Geum-woo, and even said that he was superior to them.
Jang Mugeuk asked,
Jin Geum-woo is already dead. And yet youre saying hes still better than us?
By my standards, yes. At least he had a clear idea of what he was supposed to do.
Tch!
Jang Mugeuk clicked his tongue.
His face was filled with anger.
Pyo-wols words were clearly disrespectful to him.
Kuuuu!
Jang Mugeuks aura picked up again.
Instead of subtly pushing Pyo-wol down as he had done earlier, he was now openly showing his strength.
A formidable amount of pressure weighed on Pyo-wol.
However, Pyo-wol did not remain helpless like before.
By operating the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Cultivation Technique,1 he was able to breathe more easily.
Pyo-wol observed Jang Mugeuk.
He observed everything about him, from his physique, the shape of his hands, his aura, the look in his eyes, and even his smallest habits.
He didnt want to be entangled with Jang Mugeuk, but since he already did, he had to learn and analyze every detail about him.
That was Pyo-wols survival strategy.
Now was the perfect opportunity to grasp Jang Mugeuks strengths and weaknesses.
How arrogant!
Jang Mugeuk realized what Pyo-wol was thinking and frowned. Then his aura increased like a snowball.
The pressure on Pyo-wol doubled.
It was the kind of moment where sparks could fly at any moment.
Whistle!
A sharp whistling sound was heard.
It was a sound that was so loud and cold, yet an ordinary person would not be able to hear it.
Jang Mugeuksplexion immediately changed.
An annoying person has arrived.
Dok Gohyang said with a sigh.
Is it him?
Yes.
Tsk!
Well, hes a person with a big heart.
Jang Mugeuk shook his head.
The frightening aura he was releasing just a moment ago melted away like snow. Thanks to that, Pyo-wol could breathe morefortably.
Jang Mugeuk said to Pyo-wol,
Youre lucky.
Time will tell whos lucky.
I hope that confidence stays with you. Ill see youter.
Jang Mugeuk flew away and disappeared into the darkness.
Dok Gohyang looked at Pyo-wol and said,
Well have to entertain another friend today. He is really troublesome, so we have to be on our best behavior. See you soon, my friend!
Looks like hes stronger than you guys.
Well, he is from the family known for being the best at handling swords in the world. Lets meet againter.
Dok Gohyang winked at Pyo-wol, then immediately followed suit after Jang Mugeuk.
Only when the two of them hadpletely disappeared did Pyo-wol let out a faint sigh.
Ha!
Although he didnt show it, he was quite tense.
The pressure he felt from Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang was beyond imagination.
They had already surpassed the limit of advanced-level martial artists.
Pyo-wol himself had also gone beyond the normal level, but those two had gone beyond the normal level for a long time already.
Even the words, sleeping dragon, seemed insufficient to describe them.
In particr, it was difficult to forget Jang Mugeuks eyes.
It was the first time Pyo-wol had seen such an ambitious gaze.
Perhaps the turbulence has already begun
Pyo-wol shook his head slightly to clear his thoughts.
It didnt matter now.
It was clear that Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang found the whistling very unpleasant. Whatever his identity was.
If so, neither of them would be able to move easily. At least not tonight.
Pyo-wol left the slums.
He didnt think that the Snow Sword Manor would only send troops to him. If they had moved such arge force at this time, Runan would have been turned upside down.
Considering the criticism that would be heaped upon the Snow Sword Manor, they would find it hard to move their forces like this again.
If thats the case, the Snow Sword Manor will surely try to end everything today.
Perhaps they would even send out their entire army to the Jin family.
Pyo-wol couldnt predict how the Jin family would fare against the Snow Sword Manor. After all, he didnt know how much power the Snow Sword Manor possessed.
But they wont go down so easily.
The power of the Jin family itself could not be ignored, but more importantly, there were still Shaolin monks and Han Yucheon staying in the manor.
They might be trying to maintain neutrality for the meantime, but it would be hard for them to continue doing so once they watch countless people dying in front of them.
If the Shaolin Temple monks and Han Yucheon were to join forces, theirbined power would be overwhelming.
This way, the Jin family will not copse overnight.
After summarizing his thoughts, he headed for the Snow Sword Manor.
Now that all of the Snow Sword Manor forces had left their headquarters, this was a golden opportunity.
The way to Lee Yul was open.
Pyo-wol didnt hesitate and began to move.
The closer he got to the Snow Sword Manor, the more his spections proved true.
The Snow Sword, which should have been bustling with activity, was silent and deste, to the point of being eerie.
Many warriors had left to attack the Jin family, so only few warriors were left to defend the Snow Sword manor.
Even when security was tight, Pyo-wol moved around the Snow Sword Manor like it was his own home. It wasnt difficult for him to infiltrate the crumbling defenses.
Pyo-wol was able to infiltrate the Snow Sword Manor without much trouble.
Many of the troops had left, so the manor was quiet inside.
Pyo-wol would asionally see some guards here and there, but they didnt notice his presence at all.
Pyo-wol made sure to move while avoiding them.
It was then that Pyo-wols eyes caught sight of a man standing alone in the backyard, staring into the night.
His body was huge, his stomach bulging.
He was a middle-aged man with a bulging stomach that made it look hard for him to even breathe.
The man was none other than Seol Kang-yeon, the sect leader of the Snow Sword Manor.
Seol Kang-yeon looked up at the sky and muttered,
Hes still my son, so I have no choice but to avenge him.
His eyes were bloodshot.
He was brooding over his anger.
He wanted to attack the Jin family as well, but unfortunately, his body was in no condition to perform martial arts properly.
After recruiting Lee Yul, he had left everything to him and neglected improving and training his martial arts. As a result, he had gained so much weight that it was not easy for him to move. Now, he had no choice but to be left behind, brooding over his anger, unable to go to Jin manor.
His anger was so terrifying that even his subordinates did not dare to approach him. Thats why he was alone.
A man who should never be alone was alone.
It was a chance that would nevere again.
But at that moment, Pyo-wol smelled something.
It was a dangerous smell that could even paralyze his sense of smell just by sniffing it.
The moment a strong wind blew, Pyo-wol was able to identify the nature of the smell he had caught.
Is it a trap?
There were many invisible things hidden in the area.
They had shamelessly put Seol Kang-yeon as bait, waiting for Pyo-wol to take the bait like a fish.
As far as Pyowol knew, there was only one person who could make such a bold move at the Snow Sword Manor.
Lee Yul!
Lee Yul had dug a trap and was waiting for him.
He was a man who didnt let his guard down even for a moment.
Not only did he mobilise Heuk-ho and the ck Cloud Corps, but he had also set up a trap using his own master, Seol Kang-yeon, as bait.
He had prepared for the worst situation.
It was the first time Pyo-wol had encountered such a cautious and meticulous person.
By now, he was feeling mentally exhausted. But he couldnt keep fighting this tedious battle forever.
It was time to end it.
Seol Kang-yeon was burning with anger, not even realizing that Pyo-wol was watching him.
Pyo-wol walked towards Seol Kang-yeon.
Seol Kang-yeon, sensing an unfamiliar presence, turned around and shouted,
Who are you?!
.
I said, who are you?
A fish that bit the bait.
What?
Pyo-wols unintelligible answer made Seol Kang-yeon frown.
Suddenly, he realized that Pyo-wols atmosphere was strange. The aura he was giving off was miles different from the warriors of his sect. Furthermore, his appearance was strikingly beautiful.
Suddenly, something popped into his head.
You must be the Reaper who has been gaining notorietytely.
Although he entrusted everything to Lee Yul and neglected handling most of the affairs in his sect, he still had ears.
Among the names he heard, the most frequent was none other than Pyo-wol.
An assassin whose appearance was more beautiful than a womans.
True to the rumors, Pyo-wols appearance was indeed beautiful. One look at him and Seol Kang-yeon knew it was him.
How dare a lowly assassin sneak into our sect?! What is the attendant doing? Quickly capture this unwee guest!
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Cultivation Technique. Raws: ??????(ķ). fn, fn C divide; small unit of time etc. li, li C thunder sh, y, tu, ch C snake hn C soul, spirit xn C heart; mind, intelligence; soul f Cw, rule, regtion, statute; France, French
Chapter 284
Seol Kang-yeon screamed at the top of his lungs calling for his attendant, but no matter how much he called, Lee Yul never showed up.
This made Seol Kang-yeon confused.
Attendant?
No matter how far away he was, Lee Yul would alwayse running when he called him. But for some reason, Lee Yul didnt respond at all.
Pyo-wol approached him and said,
No matter how many times you call him, hes not going toe.
What nonsense are you talking about?
What do you know about him?
What?
What do you know about Lee Yul?
Hes a loyal subordinate.
Do you really think so?
Thats
Seol Kang-yeon stuttered without realizing it.
Pyo-wol leaned closer to him,
What kind of loyal subordinate would use his lord as bait?
Bait? Who are you talking about?
Seol Kang-yeon tried to deny Pyo-wols words, but his face started showing signs of anxiety.
The fact that he was shouting so loudly yet not one of his men had yet toe running to him made him uneasy.
No matter how many of his subordinates had left to attack the Jin family, it was still impossible for things to go like this.
Pyo-wol asked,
How did you meet Lee Yul?
.
Seol Kang-yeon stepped back without answering.
Pyo-wol followed him and asked again,
Did he approach you first, offering to help you go back to your old territory?
ICI hired him myself. He didnte to me.
Then can you tell me how you first met?
.
Seol Kang-yeon couldnt give a proper answer.
Pyo-wol was not surprised.
I knew it.
Everyone has their own motives.
And Lee Yuls motives were muchrger than Seol Kang-yeons.
Seol Kang-yeon thought that he had Lee Yul at the palm of his hands, but it was actually the opposite. He was the one being used, a mere means to an end.
Everything in the Snow Sword Manor was controlled by Lee Yul.
Considering the size of the Snow Sword Manor, which was by no means small, Lee Yuls ability to takeplete control and bend the sect to his will was truly remarkable.
Thump!
Pyo-wol took out his phantom dagger.
Seeing the sharp de, Seol Kang-yeon also drew out his own sword.
Do you think you can take me down easily? Even without my attendant, you wont be able to touch me.
Although he had gained weight because he had neglected his martial arts training, he still hadnt lost any of the martial arts he had cultivated.
Ha!
Seol Kang-yeon made the first move.
His sword flew in a sharp trajectory, but Pyo-wol could see countless ws in his movements.
The swordsmanship itself might have been perfect, but the person who executed it was too out of shape to unleash it properly.
Other martial artists might have been intimidated by the sharp swordsmanship, but to Pyo-wol who is an experienced martial artist, it posed no threat.
Pyo-wol got closer to his opponent, while dodging his de.
He then shed at Seol Kang-yeons wide open chest.
Pow!
With the sound of a leather drum, Seol Kang-yeon was sent flying backwards.
A martial artist should never let go of his weapon under any circumstances, however, Seol Kang-yeon did the moment he was thrown backwards.
He didnt have the proper stance of a martial artist, and subduing a person like him wasnt too difficult for Pyo-wol.
Kweah!
Seol Kang-yeon fell to the ground and vomited up the food he had just eaten. His face was covered in tears and snot.
Pyo-wol stuck a phantom dagger into Seol Kang-yeons thigh.
Thunk!
Keurgh!
Seol Kang-yeon screamed again.
Pyo-wol pulled out another phantom dagger.
Seol Kang-yeons face then became colored with terror.
Please spare meC!
A martial arts master should never lose hisposure in front of the enemy, especially when his life is at stake.
In that sense, Snow Kang-yeon wasnt a true martial artist.
He was just a sacrificialmb that was easy to manipte.
Just as Pyo-wol was about to throw another phantom dagger into Seol Kang-yeons body once more,
Shugaak!
A sh of light sliced through the night sky.
Pyo-wol dodged the light and flew backwards.
The sword light struck Seol Kang-yeon directly.
Keuck!
With an expression of disbelief, Seol Kang-yeon looked at the person who had just stabbed him in the chest.
The man, who had no particr features that woulde to mind after seeing him just once or twice, was none other than Lee Yuls henchman, Baek Do-kyung.
His sword had pierced right through Seol Kang-yeons heart.
Y, You?
Seol Kang-yeon reached out to grab Baek Do-kyung by the neck, but Baek Do-kyung was too far away for him to reach.
Baek Do-kyung may have been under Lee Yulsmand, but since Lee Yul was Seol Kang-yeons attendant, Baek Do-kyung should ultimately still be under Seol Kang-yeon.
Yet, Baek Do-kyung had no qualms about taking his life.
Looking straight at Seol Kang-yeon, Baek Do-kyung said,
I guess our rtionship ends here. Its been an honor to serve you all this time, my lord! Farewell.
Yo, You
Seol Kang-yeon tried to say something, but Baek Do-kyung had no ns of listening to him anymore. He pulled out the sword embedded in Seol Kang-yeons heart, causing a huge amount of fresh blood to gush out of his chest.
Seol Kang-yeon iled his hands in the air before copsing to the ground.
That was how Seol Kang-yeons final moments went.
It was a futile end for someone responsible for bringing Runan into a bloodbath.
Pyo-wol watched Seol Kang-yeon die without saying a word.
As the saying goes, silence is golden. It appears his value was only worth that much to the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Baek Do-kyungs eyes widened at Pyo-wols unexpectedment.
The name, Kowloon Assassin Guild, was by itself a closely guarded secret.
There were only a handful of people in the world who knew that name. Even the members themselves did not know that they belonged to it.
Even Baek Do-kyung would never have known the name if he hadnt been Lee Yuls henchman.
The fact that such a secret hade out of Pyo-wols mouth was a great shock.
Baek Do-kyung unwittingly revealed his agitation.
How did you?
Was it Lee Yuls assignment to incite chaos using the Snow Sword Manor?
.
Baek Do-kyung was at a loss for words.
They thought they hadnt made a mistake that would get them caught.
By far the greatest threat was Jin Geum-woo.
He was the only one in the world who had noticed the existence of the Kowloon Assassin Guild and had been tracking it down with hispanions.
Lee Yul had devised and executed a n to trap and kill Jin Geum-woo, which ironically plunged the world into chaos.
But this secret n that no one should have been able to see through, was figured out by Pyo-wol.
This guy is
Baek Do-kyung felt a shiver run through his whole body.
This was the first time he had ever encountered such a person.
It wasnt just his strong martial arts or excellent assassination skills that scared him.
What was truly terrifying was Pyo-wols insight, the ability to gather scattered pieces of information to draw the big picture.
That kind of insight could only be obtained by being born with it or honed in extreme environments.
Baek Do-kyung had never seen anyone with this level of insight and intuition before.
Even though his master, Lee Yul, could be said to be an extraordinary and remarkable person, he was still at a level that could be understood withmon sense.
He had never encountered a being as mysterious as Pyo-wol.
I must kill him. If I let him live, he wille back to haunt us in the future.
Baek Do-kyung originally had no intention of fighting Pyo-wol directly. After all, there was not much to be gained for the risk involved, but now he changed his mind.
I must eliminate him at all costs.
Baek Do-kyung raised his hand.
Ten shadows emerged from the roof of the pavilion.
Their features were as ordinary as Baek Do-kyung.
They had served asborers and low-level warriors in the Snow Sword Manor. They lived their lives without being noticed by anyone.
These people who were treated as if they didnt exist in the Snow Sword Manor were Baek Do-kyungs subordinates.
As they disguised themselves as ordinary people like Baek Do-kyung, they took care of the dirty work.
In the Kowloon Assassin Guild, they were called Soulless Ghosts or Muhongwi.1
Baek Do-kyung pointed his finger at Pyo-wol, then the Soulless Ghosts rushed toward him in unison.
Some of them were holding kitchen knives, while others were swinging swords hidden in brooms.
They used everyday objects as weapons.
Its the same with their martial arts.
There was nothing remarkably shy or impressive about their moves. They wereposed of very ordinary moves such as stabbing and shing. However, the strength contained behind their attacks were so powerful and precise that anyone could tell that their skills had been honed through countless battles.
Shh-shh-shing!
The coordinated attack of the ten Soulless Ghosts was insane.
It was as if they were running in a spinning wheel, attacking Pyo-wol without a single pause.
If Pyo-wol was an ordinary martial artist, he would have already been killed by theirbined attacks, but unfortunately for them, he wasnt the kind of martial artist that could be found on the streets.
ng!
The phantom daggers hanging from the Soul-Reaping Thread began to dance.
The sight of dozens or so daggers flying sideways through the air was truly spectacr.
If a stranger had seen it, they would think the performance was beautiful enough for them to apud, but the result was not so beautiful.
Pooh!
A mist of blood scattered through the air.
The scattering droplets of blood turned into mist, dyeing the night sky red before disappearing.
In the midst of it, the Soulless Ghosts who had attacked Pyo-wol were falling.
They had long gashes on their necks.
Thud!
Leaving the fallen Soulless Ghosts behind, Pyo-wol pounced on Baek Do-kyung.
The corners of Pyo-wols mouth were covered in crimson blood.
He had already sustained a number of internal injuries and wounds while fighting Heuk-ho and the ck Cloud Corps, and to top it all off, he used excessive force to kill off the Soulless Ghosts.
He had enough injuries to require at least a month of treatment, but even then, he didnt stop.
Y-You!
Baek Do-kyung swung his sword at Pyo-wol.
The Blood Demon Sword.2
It was a sword technique forged on the battlefield.
If wielded incorrectly, it would drive its wielder insane by corrupting them with demon blood.
Chwahwahak!
The ominous red sword aura soared by a whopping three meters.
The red sword aura surged towards Pyo-wol like a storm.
Baek Do-kyung hadunched a flurry of attacks in a matter of seconds..
The speed at which he swung his sword was so fast that it was impossible to follow with the naked eye.
Kagagang!
But Pyo-wol blocked all of his attacks with just his two small daggers.
Baek Do-kyung increased the speed of his sword strikes, making his attacks even more ferocious.
He was like a bloodthirsty demon wielding a sword.
Baek Do-kyungs face contorted like a demon.
Kill.
His mind started to erode.
It was a side effect of the Blood Demon Sword.
Once consumed by the sword, it would take him quite some time to return back to normal. This was also the reason why he would usually refrain from unleashing the full power of the Blood Demon Sword, but he couldnt afford to hold back now.
His opponent was a creature beyondmon sense.
To deal with such a person, he had to let go of his humanity.
Kagagagagang!
The two shed violently.
In the blink of an eye, dozens of seconds passed.
Ordinary martial artists would have attacked and retreated alternately, crossing each others distances, but the two of them were locked together, exchanging blows.
Theypeted with each others hand movements, looking into each others eyes at such a close distance that they could feel each others breath.
Ssh! Splurt!
With a sharp cutting sound, blood spurted out.
No one knows or cares whose blood it was.
Blood sttered everywhere.
Nevertheless, they did not stop swinging their sword and phantom daggers.
It was an insane level of fighting.
A level of confrontation that would leave even those who insisted on hand-to-handbat speechless.
Squelch!
Thest sound was particrly gruesome.
Kreuk!
Baek Do-kyung grabbed his throat with his hand.
Red blood was dripping from in between his fingers.
He desperately tried to stop the bleeding, but it was no use.
The blood kept flowing out, taking away the vigor and poison that filled his eyes.
You
Baek Do-kyung tried to say something, but Pyo-wol rushed past him.
He couldnt afford to sit here and listen to Baek Do-kyungs ramblings.
On the roof of the pavilion beyond the wall, he could see Lee Yul.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Pyo-wol needs a well-deserved rest after this haha. Too much fighting recently. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Soulless Ghosts. Raws: ???(o). o w, m C negative, no, not;ck, have no hn C soul, spirit gu C ghost; spirit of dead; devil Blood Demon Sword. Raws: ????(Ѫħ). gu C ghost; spirit of dead; devil Ѫ xi, xu C blood; radical number 143 ħ m C demon, evil spirits; magic power jin C sword, dagger, saber
Chapter 285
Crazy bastard!
Lee Yul shuddered.
As soon as Baek Do-kyung realized that Pyo-wol had broken into the manor, he had advised Lee Yul to flee, but he had refused.
Until now, he had never shown his back to anyone.
No matter how great Pyo-wol was, Lee Yul didnt think he could do him any harm. But now he realized how careless he had been.
Pyo-wol was beyond what he had expected.
Heuk-ho, the ck Cloud Corps, and even Baek Do-kyung and the Soulless Ghosts.
Thebined power of all the people Pyo-wol killed today alone was enough to wipe out a major sect.
That meant that Pyo-wol had the power to take out a major sect alone.
A single man who possessed power equal to that of a great sect.
And now, that said man is targeting him.
For the first time in his life, Lee Yul felt a strong sense of crisis.
He regretted not listening to Baek Do-kyung, but he could not just waste time here regretting.
Even now, Pyo-wol was running toward him over the high wall.
The sight of Pyo-wol running toward him, looking like he had been bathed in blood, was creepy in itself.
For the first time, Lee Yul realized that a beautiful man could also be so terrifying.
Lee Yul trembled.
His n was perfect.
The picture he had created with so much time and manpower was so vast that no one dared to guess its true nature.
But, all of his ns got distorted, and even its true nature has been exposed to some degree by just one person alone, Pyo-wol.
Great job, Pyo-wol! Im truly impressed. You are the only one who has ever made me admire someone this much.
A part of him wanted to p Pyo-wol on the back. He sincerely wanted to apud Pyo-wol and tell him he was great, but he couldnt.
Even at this moment, Pyo-wol was rapidly closing the distance between them.
Whoosh!
A sharp rippling sound was heard, and two arrows flew from behind Lee Yul. The arrows grazed both of his cheeks and flew out,nding heavily on Pyo-wol.
Thunk!
With a sound of impact, Pyo-wols body was thrown backwards.
He looked at his two hands holding the phantom daggers.
The phantom daggers had been torn apart.
He had blocked the arrows with the phantom daggers before it could hit him, but the power of the arrow was too much, tearing his daggers apart.
Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at Lee Yul,
Two men appeared out of nowhere beside him.
We will escort you.
Weve already secured an escape route.
The two immediately grabbed Lee Yuls arms and carried him away.
Pyo-wols eyebrows twitched.
He recognized their faces.
The Ghost Brigade.
They were the Ghost Brigade martial artists he had fought on the nameless ind.
They were the ones who had retreated without dy at themand of their master, Mok Hanseong.
To think they would appear here again.
The two men run away without looking back.
Pyo-wol followed them without dy.
If he didnt seize this opportunity now, there was no telling when hed get another chance like this.
Swish! Swish!
At that moment, another arrow flew by.
It was shot by another group of warriors.
Pyo-wol dodged the arrows using Snake Steps, but that caused the distance between him and Lee Yul to increase.
Pyo-wol gritted his teeth and increased his speed, but every time he did, he was interrupted by the other group of warriors.
They shot arrows to slow him down, and triggered the traps in the Snow Sword Manor to catch him off guard.
They never face him head-on.
They knew how frightening he was, having fought him before.
Their goal was just to rescue Lee Yul, not to engage in a fight with him.
Despite losing their leader, Mok Hanseong, to Pyo-wol, they were not driven by personal feelings of revenge.
They were only focused on saving Lee Yul.
Now is the time. Send them in.
The newly appointed vice captain of the Ghost Brigade shouted,
At that moment, four new martial artists appeared and attacked Pyo-wol,
They were the Four Red Lotus Ghosts.
They were the assassins hired by Lee Yul along with Heuk-ho.
Stop!
Thats enough!
The Four Red Lotus Ghosts attacked Pyo-wol.
While their individual prowess was nothingpared to Heuk-hos, theirbined strength was still formidable.
While Pyo-wol was being held back by the Four Red Lotus Ghosts, the Ghost Brigade took Lee Yul and slipped away.
Pyo-wol gritted his teeth as he watched Lee Yul disappear into the darkness. Unaware of this, the Four Red Lotus Ghosts attacked him even more fiercely.
Theirbined strength was truly terrifying, but they were still no match for Pyo-wol. They attacked for over a hundred seconds, but in the end, they still lost their lives.
However, by the time Pyo-wol had killed all four of them, Lee Yul had disappeared without leaving a trace.
Hoo!
Pyo-wol let out a ragged breath.
* * *
When the sun came up, the appearance of the Jin manor looked truly miserable.
The vige had been destroyed, and the streets were littered with corpses.
The fight against the Snow Sword Manor was fierce.
The atmosphere of to kill or be killed went on all night.
It was a midnight raid.
The Snow Sword Manor had staked its fate, and the Jin family was furious at the ambush.
The fight could only get more intense.
The warriors lost their sanity at the sight of theirrades dying next to them.
The warriors lost their cool and went mad.
Both the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family suffered heavy losses.
The number of dead alone went over a hundred, while the wounded were several times more than that number.
The Jin manor turned into a giant tomb overnight.
The mysterious energy of Tianzhongshan was no longer present.
All that remained in the manor were the painful groans and dreary air.
Help me!
Keugh!
The pained groans of people could be heard everywhere.
They were actually better off dead.
That way, they wouldnt feel any pain.
The injuries of the wounded warriors were truly great.
Without a doctor, they could only try to endure the pain.
The doctors prioritized treating the warriors of the Jin family, while the wounded men of the Snow Sword Manor were left to suffer without receiving any treatment.
But not everyone died or became injured.
Many of the warriors who stood on the side of Snow Sword Manor fled when the situation turned against them, in turn, the warriors who stood on the side of Jin family chased after them and killed them.
Their resentment toward each other was already at an all time high, and this incident only made it worse.
I will never forget todays humiliation.
Just wait and see.
They vowed revenge against the warriors who escaped.
Topletely eliminate the aftermath, they had to find and kill them all, but that was an impossible task from the beginning. The Jin family had taken so much damage that they could no longer afford to move.
Amitabha! What is this?
It was right at that moment when the warriors from the Shaolin Temple came in.
They were horrified to see the hellish scene that urred in the Jin manor.
It was their first time seeing so many people dead or injured.
Are we toote?
The old monk leading the group sighed.
The unusually tough-looking monk was Woon Seong. He was a monk known as the First Book of Shaolin.
Woon Seong frowned as he looked around.
There was no sign of the Jin familys former splendor. Everything was destroyed, and stained with blood. It was truly a pitiful sight.
He wondered how anyone could live in such a ce.
Amitabha Buddha! What should we do about this?
It was an incident that happened in Henan province.
Although it happened in Runan, which was thousands of miles away from the Shaolin Temple, it was inevitable that this aftermath would go beyond the Shaolin Temple and spread throughout the entire Jianghu region.
Even a huge fortress could copse from a single mouse hole, let alone an incident where hundreds of people died and several times that many were injured.
There was no telling how much this would exacerbate and divide public opinion.
Why are they here?
What are they trying to do now?
The monks could hear some warriors criticizing the Shaolin Temple.
They were ming the Shaolin Temple for allowing the situation to escte to this point, even when it was not actually their responsibility.
The monks of the Shaolin Temple could not help but be flustered. Even though they were said to be stronger minded than ordinary warriors due to their years of training, they were still human.
They hated to be disliked, and it made them feel ufortable to be resented for no reason.
Amitabha Buddha!
Umm!
The monks tried to maintain theirposure and ignore the stares of the people.
Woon Seong and the monks pushed past the people and entered deeper in the manor.
No one tried to stop them. Since the fight was already over and the warriors didnt want to openly confront the monks, they could pass without obstruction.
As a result, they were able to enter the innermost part of the Jin manor with ease.
It was then that their eyes caught sight of a middle-aged man sitting on arge rock. The man had a tired look on his face as he was leaning on his sword like a staff.
As soon as Woon Seong saw the mans face, his eyes shook,
Amitabha! Its the Sword Saint!
Woon Seong!
The middle-aged man, Han Yucheon, also recognized Woon Seong.
We give our greetings to the Sword Saint.
We send our greetings to Master Han.
The monks who followed Woon Seong also greeted Han Yucheon in unison, but Han Yucheon didnt even bother to look at them.
Yourete.
We came as quickly as we could.
Hmpf! You must have beente because you were deliberating hard about it. I guess the Shaolin is more calcting than any ordinary sect.
Amitabha, I dont mind you insulting me, but please dont insult the Shaolin. Our sect had their reasons too.
Is that so?
Where is Un-hae?
He is around here somewhere.
Hoo!
Woon Seong sighed at Han Yucheons cold attitude.
It was then that he noticed that Han Yucheons sword was covered in blood.
Did the Sword Saint fight as well?
If so?
Didnt you vow to see the downfall of the Jin family? So why did you fight?
The Ten Thousand Man yer hase.
Ten Thousand Man yer? That murderer?
Woon Seongis eyes widened.
The Ten Thousand Man yers notoriety was well known even in the Shaolin Temple.
Woon Seong had tried to capture him many times, but he had been so elusive that he hadnt been able to catch him.
Why was he at the Jin manor?
Do I have to tell you the reason why?
Han Yucheons sarcastic remark made Woon Seong shut up. He realized that no matter how many times he asked, Han Yucheon would never answer.
Han Yucheon was known for his entric personality.
Even with the prestigious reputation of the Shaolin Temple, Han Yucheon saw it as beneath him. That exins his dismissive behavior even when in front of Woon Seong of the Shaolin Temple.
Above all, Han Yucheon did not trust the Shaolin.
He had confirmed that unknown individuals were involved in the death of his disciple.
As of now, he couldnt trust anyone.
The only person he believed in, even if its only a little, was Pyo-wol.
Theyre called Jianghus North Star, yet things havee to this point.
Han Yucheon did not hide his disdainful expression.
Woon Seong cautiously asked,
What happened to the Ten Thousand Man yer?
We fought for about three hundred seconds, and when he felt that he was at a disadvantage, he fled.
He ran away?
Yes. He was lucky to have escaped this time, but the next time I see him, Ill make sure to sh his throat.
The Ten Thousand Man yer and Han Yucheon were equal in strength.
It was difficult to determine the oue of the battle between the two of them.
In the end, when the Ten Thousand Man yer was unable to break through the barrier of Han Yucheon, he retreated.
Han Yucheon did not also bother chasing his opponent. Even though they had only been at each others throats for about three hundred seconds, both of them had already expended so much energy in their fights, and incurred heavy injuries.
Han Yucheon rose to his feet and said,
Woon Seong.
Speak.
While the Shaolin is idling around thinking of what to do, the doors of chaos have opened. Do you understand? The age of chaos has begun.
Chapter 286
Woon Seong looked at Han Yucheon straight in the eyes and said,
Age of chaos dont you think youre jumping to conclusions?
Do you really think so?
After all, everything ended with the victory of the Jin family.
This is why you monks are truly ignorant of the ways of the world. Do you really think that just because the Jin family won, the divided public sentiment will be restored? No. Those who stood on the Snow Sword Manors side will only harbor greater resentment after todays defeat.
But we cant just go and kill them all. What if we try to soothe the wounds of their hearts
Do you think they will happily ept it if we do that? They are proud warriors. They will definitely take todays defeat to heart.
Well just have to think what to do when the timees then.
Hoo!
Han Yucheon sighed heavily in frustration at Woon Seongs response.
He then looked at Woon Seong with a pitiful expression.
Woon Seongs martial prowess was not much different from his own. In fact, in terms of pure martial arts skill, Woon Seong was undoubtedly much stronger than him.
The strength that the Shaolin had umted over a thousand years was certainly impressive, and Woon Seong had inherited the essence of his sect fully.
Having mastered twelve of the seventy-two techniques, Woon Seongs martial power was clearly superior to that of Han Yucheon. But, aside from his martial arts prowess, Woon Seongs perspective on the world fell far short of Han Yucheon.
This was a fatal w of Buddhists who lived in a walled garden, free of worldly desires and attachment.
Because they had not experienced the harsh reality and fiercepetition of the world, they thought others would naturally follow their example and uphold their sense of justice.
People must have realized it by now. How selfish the big factions that rule Jianghu are. How cunning and out of touch with reality they are. Im sure the people have seen it clearly with their own eyes given the recent events.
So, thats why theyll act as they please?
I mean, their psychological barriers have been broken.
Still, its still useless. Do you think the Shaolin will just sit back and watch as chaos ensues? How about the Wudang sect? Mount Hua? And the Frenzied Warrior n? Thats impossible. As long as they are alive, the age of chaos will never begin.
Woon Seongs voice contained unwavering faith.
Tch!
Han Yucheon clicked his tongue at the sight of such a man.
There was no use in arguing with someone who had such firm convictions like Woon Seong. Woon Seong would always think that his beliefs were absolutely right.
Woon Seong must be thinking that no matter what happens, they will be able to get through it with the power of the Shaolin Temple.
And if the power of the Shaolin Temple wasnt enough, they could always align their sect with the Wudang sect and the Frenzied Warrior n.
It was not baseless arrogance.
They actually had enough power to suppress such turbulence. The problem is that the world doesnt work through force alone.
The worlds turbulent currents sometimes create unexpected turning points, and if one does not respond properly at such a time, its only a matter of time before things take a turn for the worst.
Han Yucheon thought this was such a turning point.
Woon Seong, who had spent his entire life in a secluded and peaceful temple,cked the ability to see the flow of the world, which was why he could think so lightly about the current situation.
Hoo!
Han Yucheon sighed once again.
Woon Seong asked him,
Where is Young Master Jin right now?
If youre looking for the Jin familys kid, hes probably with his grandfather.
Are you referring to Master Jin Wol-myeong?
Thats right.
Hows his condition?
You should see for yourself. If you have any spare Great Restoration Pill, give it to him.
Is it that serious?
Youll have to see for yourself. Damn it! You talk too much and have no sense of propriety.
Han Yucheon put the sword he was holding back in its sheath, then passed by Woon Seong.
Where are you going?
I have someone to meet.
Who?
An arrogant brat.
What for?
Just because. Im off.
With that, Han Yucheon took off and disappeared.
Woon Seong stared in the direction where Han Yucheon disappeared for a while.
Hoo! Was I really being too optimistic? No, Im sure if its the Shaolin, we can get through any situation.
Woon Seong rolled the prayer beads in his hands before walking back inside the Jin manor.
* * *
Pyo-wol sat down on a small rock as he tried to catch his breath. His muscles were twitching from the after-effects of a fierce battle thatsted all night.
He had fought many bloody battles before, but today felt especially hard. It was like fighting against a ghost that had no substance.
Despite fighting so intensely, in the end, he couldnt catch Lee Yul. He only managed to kill Baek Do-kyung, who was just a pawn.
As for Heuk-ho and the ck Cloud Corps, they were all just hired warriors who had no connection to Lee Yul.
In the end, all that Pyo-wol could find out was the name, Kowloon Assassin Guild.
It was too meager of a discovery considering the hundreds of people he had just killed, but Pyo-wol tried not to be disappointed.
He knew that everything starts with a small beginning.
The name Kowloon Assassin Guild itself was a big clue for him.
He might be stumped right now, but as long as he takes his time and gathers enough information, he will surely be able to slowly uncover their true identity.
Oh wait!
Pyo-wol suddenly stood up from the rock he was sitting on.
He thought that all contact with the Kowloon Assassin Guild had been lost, but there was actually still one left.
The Golden Mountain Manor.
Both Lee Yul and the Kowloon Assassin Guild thoroughly made use of others.
They used the Snow Sword Manor as a front, and hired mercenaries and assassins such as the ck Cloud Corps and Heuk-ho. And by putting such unrted people in front of them, they thoroughly masked the involvement of the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
It was also Lee Yuls doing to bring the Golden Mountain Manor to the Snow Sword Manors side.
The benefits that the Golden Mountain Manor would gain by helping Snow Sword Manor were not significant. Yet, the Golden Mountain Manor willingly acted as the Snow Sword Manors rear guard and backer.
Of course, this was before Pyo-wol killed the only daughter of the Golden Mountain Manor, causing them to withdraw their support.
Its unlikely that Geum Shin-chung, who was more sensitive to profit than anyone else, would help the Snow Sword Manor for no reason.
He must know something about Lee Yul and the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Even though the Snow Sword Manor was destroyed overnight, the Golden Mountain Manor was still left intact. But it was certain that the Golden Mountain Manor would either flee or hide once they knew of the Snow Sword Manors destruction.
So before any of that happens, he had to capture Geum Shin-chung and ask him about the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Pyo-wol left the Snow Sword Manor and headed for the Golden Mountain Manor.
Finding the Golden Mountain Manor wasnt too difficult.
All he had to do was find thergest manor in Runan.
Countless warriors stood guard on the outskirts of the manor, but slipping past their watchful eyes was not a problem for Pyo-wol.
He easily infiltrated into the manor without making a sound, and set out to find Geum Shin-chungs residence.
Finding Geum Shin-chungs residence wasnt too difficult either. All Pyo-wol had to do was find the most heavily guarded area within the manor.
Standing on a branch of arge tree, Pyo-wol surveyed the grand pavilion that he assumed to be Geum Shin-chungs dwelling.
A strict security was spread around the perimeter of the residence, but it wasnt enough to stop him.
Pyo-wol used his stealth techniques to sneak into the residence unnoticed.
It was difficult to get inside Geum Shin-chungs residence, but once inside, the difficulty drastically lowered.
Geum Shin-chung hated having others in his personal space, so he guarded the outside of his residence with great vignce, but no one could enter his residence.
As a result, Pyo-wol walked through Geum Shin-chungs residence as if he was strolling through his own front yard.
As Pyo-wol approached Geum Shin-chungs room, his expression became tense.
He felt a strange sensation creeping up on him.
Bang!
Pyo-wol abruptly pushed the door open to Geum Shin-chungs room.
Thud! Thud!
Inside the room was a woman holding a dagger dripping with blood.
Huh?
The womans eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol looked at the fat man lying on the ground in front of the woman. The man, who was bleeding profusely like a pig, was none other than the sect leader of the Golden Mountain Manor, Geum Shin-chung.
He lost his life to a woman in his residence.
The problem was that the woman who killed Geum Shin-chung is someone that Pyo-wol knows.
How did you get here?
The woman who looked at Pyo-wol with a puzzled expression was Hong Ye-seol.
Instead of answering, Pyo-wol asked her,
Why did you kill him?
I wasmissioned to do it.
Commission?
Yes! A request.
Whos the client?
Hoho! Come on, youre being tacky. You know very well that I cant say the name of the client as long as the contract is still in effect.
Hong Ye-seol said as if it was obvious.
Didnt you break the contract with Lee Yul?
It was a contract made before that.
With whom?
I told you, I cant tell you.
Hong Ye-seol smiled broadly.
In contrast, Pyo-wols expression grew even colder.
Did you receive a bundled request?
That sometimes happens. When another requestes in and it happens to be in the same area.
Are you saying this is one of those cases?
Im saying it happens.
Swoosh!
Hong Ye-seol wiped the dagger that killed Geum Shin-chung on her clothes and tucked it into her pocket.
Pyo-wol silently stared at Hong Ye-seol.
She continued to smile broadly.
She was a top-notch assassin.
Even if Pyo-wol tries to subdue and torture her, she would never open her mouth.
Just tell me one thing.
I told you. I cant tell you anything about thismission, even if I were your lover.
Are you sure that this is a contract you made before?
I already told you.
So youre really sure.
Pyo-wols eyes shone.
Hong Ye-seol scratched her head.
She couldnt understand why Pyo-wol was reacting so sensitively to whether themission was done before or after her deal with Lee Yul.
Ill leave now, its almost time for the guards to start their patrol.
Pyo-wol didnt say anything in response to her words.
Hong Ye-seol pursed her lips, then jumped out the window.
Left alone, Pyo-wol muttered to himself,
Before? Then he must have prepared for a situation like this.
With Geum Shin-chungs status, there are bound to be many people who hold grudges against him. It wouldnt have been just one or two people who had their blood and money squeezed by the Golden Mountain Manor.
Perhaps one of them could havemissioned Hong Ye-seol.
But the probability was extremely low.
It would cost an astronomical amount of money to move an assassin like Hong Ye-seol. It was unlikely that the man who had their money and blood sucked out dry would have that kind of wealth. If that was the case, then someone else must have made a separate request for Hong Ye-seol, just in case.
Perhaps someone from the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
They were frighteningly cunning individuals.
At first, Pyo-wol had only set out to uncover the truth about Jin Geum-woos death.
But now it was different.
He was interested in the existence of the Kowloon Assassin Guild itself.
More precisely, the feelings they brought about inside of him.
It was the first time he had encountered something that could evoke such a feeling in him.
Just recalling their name made his stomach churn and a fierce sense of animosity arose in him.
Perhaps they, too, felt the same way about him.
Lee Yul, in particr, would feel an even stronger sense of hostility. After all, his ns had beenpletely ruined by just one person, Pyo-wol.
He would no doubt be watching Pyo-wols every move while devising a n to eliminate him.
Pyo-wol decided to wait for when that timees.
Once they approached, he promised to catch them off guard.
That was the only way to deal with the Kowloon Assassin Guild for now.
Pyo-wol searched through Geum Shin-chungs room just in case, but there were no clues rted to the Kowloon Assassin Guild anywhere.
It was then.
Sect leader!
A guards voice could be heard calling from the outside.
Pyo-wol quickly opened the window and slipped out of the room.
.
The Golden Mountain Manor warriors tried to wait, but when they still couldnt hear any response from their sect leader after some time,
Lets go inside.
The warriors cautiously entered the room.
The first thing they saw was Geum Shin-chungs body.
The sect leader has passed away!
An assassin has broken in!
An emergency alert was issued in the Golden Mountain Manor.
Both servants and warriors rushed over, but all they could see was Geum Shin-chungs huge corpse.
Those who imed to be Geum Shin-chungs loyal followers began to look at each other.
Even Geum Suryeon, who could be considered as Geum Shin-chungs only sessor, had recently lost her life.
An enormous amount of gold was waiting for them in the underground vault.
It was a mountain of gold without an owner.
And the first to move would seize and im the mountain of gold.
Hes dead!
I am now the owner of the Golden Mountain ManorC!
Die!
A fierce fight broke out over the Golden Mountain Manor.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
kinda wished Hong Ye-seol was dead at this chapter so she wouldnt have gotten in the way of Pyo-wols ns Anyway, thank you for reading!
Chapter 287
The winner of the war between the two factions that caused turmoil throughout the world was the Jin family.
The news of Jin familys overwhelming victory spread rapidly.
Many people were surprised by the news that the Jin family had won such a decisive victory. To those who did not know the internal situation, it seemed that Snow Sword Manor was much better positioned to win.
The sects and people who had supported the Snow Sword Manor were now in a quandary: they had assumed that the Snow Sword Manor would win, so they supported them with human and material resources. However, with the victory of the Jin family, not only were their investments wasted, they also now had to worry about the revenge of the Jin family.
This was especially true for the sects that had established themselves near Runan. This was because Runan was clearly within the Jin familys sphere of influence.
Once the said sect decided to take revenge, no one could stop them. Luckily, however, the Jin family showed no signs of seeking revenge, since they are currently busy and focused on cleaning up the mess.
Many people were relieved by this.
With their minds somewhat at ease, the people began to admire and praise the key figures who had led the Jin family to victory.
The first name on everyones lips was the leader of the Jin family warriors, Jin Siwoo.
People gave him the nickname, Meteor Sword,1 and praised him for leading the Jin family to victory after the death of Jin Geom-woo and the illness of Jin Wol-myeong, when the Jin family was on the verge of copse.
Meteor Sword Jin Siwoo has now be the most notable martial artist in Jianghu.
Quite a few others have also be talked about and gained fame. However, the name Pyo-wol was rarely mentioned.
Throughout the entirety of the fight between the Jin family and the Snow Sword Manor, Pyo-wol never officially participated.
As a result, most people thought that he did not y any role in the fight, and so whenever the fight between the Jin family and Snow Sword Manor was mentioned, he was left out of the conversation.
He remained a low-key person, but it didnt matter to him. He did note here in the first ce to make a name for himself anyway.
Pyo-wol sat by the window on the second floor and gazed out at the Jin manor, which was far away. There was plenty of food on his table, but Pyo-wol didnt even touch it. He just quietly stared at the distant Jin manor.
Even though it had only been a few days since the battle with the Snow Sword Manor ended, the Jin family seemed to have found a lot of stability.
Even if both sects had suffered tremendous losses, the atmosphere of the winner and loser were clearly different. Countless people visited the Jin family every day to congratte them on their victory.
The upper echelons especially formed a line to visit the said sect.
Although the fall of the Golden Mountain Manor was not the talk of town because it was overshadowed by the defeat of the Snow Sword Manor, it was still a big issue in Runan.
The Golden Mountain Manor sect leader, Geum Shin-chung, lost his life in an assassination attempt, and as a result his sect fell apart.
Those who imed to be loyal to Geum Shin-chung fought among themselves for a share of the Golden Mountain Manors vast wealth.
As a result, the Golden Mountain Manor was torn apart.
The fall of the Golden Mountain Manor was a big shock to Runan.
There was no longer any faction in Runan that could hold the Jin family in check.
Jin Siwoo was still young, and could lead the Jin Family for many more decades toe.
That meant that the Jin Family would be able to rule Runan for decades toe.
That was why the merchants lined up to enter the Jin manor. They nned to donate huge sums of money to the Jin family, wishing for their continued sess.
The Jin family was achieving great prosperity because of them.
It was then.
Why? Are you pleased?
An abrupt voice rang in Pyo-wols ears.
Turning his head to face the front, he saw a middle-aged warrior holding a sword.
The one who appeared to be one with the sword even though he was standing casually was none other than the Sword Saint, Han Yucheon.
Without seeking Pyo-wols permission, Han Yucheon sat down in front of him and said,
I had a visit from the Ten Thousand Man yer. He seems to be under someones orders. Is the person who ordered him the same as the one who killed Ga-young?
Theres a good chance it is.
Who is it? The one who killed my disciple.
When Han Yucheon first met Pyo-wol, he didnt believe him.
No matter how highly his disciple evaluated Pyo-wol, he could not fully trust Pyo-wol because of his prejudice that he was an assassin. But now he had no choice but to believe in him.
He had realized from his battle with the Ten Thousand Man yer that he was under someonesmand.
He wanted to subdue the Ten Thousand Man yer and find out the truth, but Ten Thousand Man yer was not an easy opponent.
In the end, he was unsessful in subduing the Ten Thousand Man yer, and he could not find out the truth.
That was why Han Yucheon hade to see Pyo-wol.
While people only focused on the fact that the Jin family had won, Han Yucheon knew the hidden truth behind it.
Without Pyo-wol, the Jin family could never have achieved victory.
After Han Yucheon battled with the Ten Thousand Killer, he left the Jin Family and went to the Snow Sword Manor.
There, he saw the men who lost their lives to Pyo-wol.
If it werent for Pyo-wol, those warriors would have been sent to the Jin manor as well. Then the damage would have been even greater, and they wouldnt have been able to enjoy the glory of victory like they do now.
Since he had seen it with his own eyes, he could now believe Pyo-wols words.
Who is it? Who ordered the death of my disciple?
Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Kowloon Assassin Guild? Ive never heard of it.
Thats right. They are that secretive.
Tell me everything you know.
Han Yuchun said, suppressing his anger.
Pyo-wol studied Han Yucheons face for a moment.
He was wondering if he could trust Han Yucheon, then he remembered what Han Yucheon had said when they first met.
If you find the beast that killed that child, and allow me to take revenge, then I will be on your side. I will stand by your side and fight even if all of Jianghu curses and treat you as a sinner. I promise you this with my name as the Sword Saint on the line.
The emotions Han Yucheon showed at that moment were definitely not fake.
The origins of the Kowloon Assassin Guild are unknown, but one thing is certain, they arepletely unlike any of the other existing factions in Jianghu. It exists, yes, but like a shadow, it has no substance. They would hire mercenaries and assassins to create the environment they want, and they would dispatch a key figure tomand them.
Why did they work soplicatedly? With the power of their faction, they should be able to reveal themselves confidently.
Perhaps they believe that being in Yin Zi is far more advantageous than being in Yang Zi, or perhaps they were in trouble when they were in Yang Zi.
Hmm!
They dont want their existence to be known, but they still want to manipte the flow of Jianghu as they please. Thats why they do things behind the scenes, sending out exceptional talents like Lee Yul, the attendant of the Snow Sword Manor.
Such a group exists in the world?
Han Yucheon asked in disbelief.
If someone other than Pyo-wol had said this, he would never have believed it. But Pyo-wol wasnt the kind of person to lie, and he himself had seen that the Ten Thousand Man yer hade to the Jin Family at the behest of someone else.
There was no reason for him not to believe it.
Then what is their purpose? What do they gain by doing this? Since they are not acting openly, then they cant gain any honor.
Honor isnt that important to them.
What do you mean, honor is not important? How could a Jianghu warrior not
Thats the difference between then and the existing factions in Jianghu. What matters to them is results. They would do anything for that.
Its hard to believe. But with such clear evidence, theres no reason not to believe it. Hoo!
Han Yucheon sighed.
He was a seasoned martial artist with a lot of experience.
He had a knack for detecting when someone was lying, so he instinctively knew that Pyo-wol was telling him the truth.
Did you say they have no substance?
Not yet The aftermath of what they did in Runan is considerable, so they will probably restrain themselves for a while. But someday, they will do something simr again. Until then, we can only wait and see
Lee Yul and the Kowloon Assassin Guildpletely disappeared without leaving a trace.
No matter how good Pyo-wol was at tracking, it was impossible to track them in a state where there was nothing.
But someday they would move again.
They had to constantly move to create an environment that was advantageous to them.
When you find out who they are, let me be the first to know. I will definitely erase them from this world. And if you need my help,e find me anytime. I will dly help you.
It was a promise from none other than the Sword Saint Han Yucheon.
It carried the weight of a million gold.
Pyo-wol nodded his head without saying anything more, and then Han Yucheon stood up from his seat.
Then Ill see you next time.
With that, Han Yucheon leapt out the window and disappeared.
Left alone, Pyo-wol briefly gazed in the direction where Han Yucheon had disappeared before bringing back his attention to his meal.
Although he appeared fine on the surface, his body was in a terrible state. He had sustained severe internal and external injuries from the back-to-back battles.
He had somewhat treated his internal injuries with meditation, but his physical strength had seriously declined. He needed to eat well in order to recover his strength.
Therefore, Pyo-wol ordered several times more food than usual.
He chewed the food thoroughly.
Swish!
Just then, something squirmed and moved under his clothes.
A momentter, a silver snake peeked out from in between his neck and cor. It was his pet snake, Gwiya.
Pyo-wol gently stroked Gwiyas head with his left hand, the one he didnt use to hold chopsticks. Gwiya closed its eyes and stuck out its small tongue as if it was feeling good.
With one hand touching Gwiya and the other continuously using chopsticks, Pyo-wol continued to eat.
As he continued to eat, he could feel heat rising in his body.
It was a good sign.
Heat in the body was a sign of active physical activity.
Pyo-wol enjoyed the response of his body while gently stroking Gwiya.
However, his peace did notst long.
We need to talk.
Someone came up the stairs and approached Pyo-wol with a familiar voice. Pyo-wol turned his head to see Hong Yushining towards him.
At that moment, Gwiya quietly disappeared into his clothes.
The snake was extremely reluctant to appear in front of anyone other than Pyo-wol.
There was a deep shadow in Hong Yushins eyes.
He sat down across without even asking for Pyo-wols permission. It was highly unusual for him not to show courtesy to others.
Pyo-wol looked at him for a moment before speaking,
You must have had a hard time.
Hoo!
Instead of answering, Hong Yushin let out a deep sigh.
He was someone who rarely showed his true emotions, but right now, he was so mentally exhausted that he let out a sigh involuntarily.
When the Jin Family was attacked, the Runan branch was also attacked.
Really?
They were like ghosts. They hunted down and killed only the key personnel as if they knew everything about the branch. Because of that, the branch system was paralyzed and unable to respond properly.
The attackers had a perfect understanding of the Runan branchs system.
Their lightning-like assaultpletely disrupted themand structure of the Runan branch.
Only Hong Yushin was able to escape safely.
In the end, the Runan branch suffered massive losses, and Hong Yushin had to stay up all night for the past few days to deal with it.
Hong Yushin shed tears of blood as he cleaned up the mess. Many of those who lost their lives were people close to him.
As always, facing the death of someone you know causes great emotional pain.
In the midst of this pain, Hong Yushin managed to rebuild the copsed Runan branch, and then decided toe here in search of Pyo-wol.
Hong Yushin asked straightforwardly,
Who are those people?
.
You know, dont you?
I warned you that there were people watching you. Youre the one who chose to ignore my warnings and let your guard down. Will you even believe me if I tell you?
That was my fault. That wont happen again.
Hong Yushin bit his lip.
It was clear that Pyo-wol had given him a warning.
If he had responded properly at that time, then the disaster wouldnt have happened. That made it all the more tragic.
I promise. If you provide me with clues about them, we will really delve into it properly this time.
.
And I promise to give Master Pyo my full support. I will arrange it so that you can obtain any information you need from any branch. How about that?
It was an undeniable fact that the Hao n had the most extensive informationwork in the world.
No other sect in the world could match the Hao n in terms of quantity, if not quality.
It was not a bad offer for Pyo-wol.
What Pyo-wolcked the most right now was information on the entire Jianghu region.
If he could obtain vast information, analyzing it would be possible even with his own strength alone.
Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Pardon?
Theyre calling themselves the Kowloon Assassin Guild, and Lee Yul, the attendant of the Snow Sword Manor, is one of their members.
Kowloon Assassin Guild Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Hong Yushin repeated the name several times.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Meteor Sword. Raw: ???(DŽ). li C flow, circte, drift; ss xng C a star,; any point of light jin C sword, dagger, saber
Chapter 288
Pyo-wol went back to the Jin manor.
Brother!
As soon as he walked in, Jin Siwoo greeted him warmly.
How are you feeling?
Im fine.
Jin Siwoosplexion was extremely pale.
He had suffered major injuries when he fought against the Ten Thousand Man yer. Fortunately, Han Yucheon intervened just in time to save his life, but nheless, he still incurred severe internal injuries that would take him several days to recover.
He wished he could just rx and spend more time meditating and training, but unfortunately, he was not given such leisurely time.
He had to negotiate with the higher-ups, take care of the wounded, restore the copsed manor and re-establish the Jin familys system.
He had a lot of work to do, and he had no choice but to manage all the work with just a minimum amount of rest.
Jin Siwoo asked Pyo-wol,
How have you been?
He had no idea what Pyo-wol had been doing outside. Since he was too busy dealing and handling the Jin familys internal affairs, he had no time to pay attention to the external matters.
Ive been well.
Im sorry for letting you leave like that
Dont worry about it. I wasnt going to stay in the Jin manor for long anyway.
But still
It was then.
Why are you here now?
A familiar voice asked.
When Pyo-wol turned his head, he saw a petite girl with her arms crossed around her chest, ring at him.
It was Jin Siwoos younger sister, Jin Seol-ah.
Her eyes were filled with resentment.
Youre safe.
Tch! Where have you been all this time?
Here and there
You should have just ignored them ande back to the manor. Why did you have to stay somewhere else?
Jin Seol-ah knew that Pyo-wol had left the Jin manor because of his conflict with the Shaolin Temple. She knew it was inevitable, but she still couldnt help but feel sad about it.
She was still young to make purely rational judgments. She was at an age where she was more influenced by emotions than reason.
She asked again,
Now that the fight is over, are you going to stay here again?
I came back to get my things.
Youre leaving? Just like that?
I have to go.
No! You cant!
Jin Seol-ah suddenly ran and hugged Pyo-wol around the waist.
Tears welled up in her eyes.
The heart of a young girl was like a reed, reacting subtly to even the slightest changes.
Pyo-wol didnt say anything tofort Jin Seol-ah. He would have to leave anyway, there was no point of making her cling to him even more.
Jin Siwoo looked at Pyo-wol and Jin Seol-ah with a puzzled expression. He hadnt expected his younger sister to be so attached to Pyo-wol.
During the fierce battle with the Snow Sword Manor, Jin Seol-ah had to endure a long night alone without anyone to protect her.
The Jin familys situation was so dire, and even Jin Siwoo was so badly injured to be able to take care of her.
Having survived such a struggle, Jin Seol-ah was extremely exhausted. That was why she instinctively looked for someone to rely on. Knowing this, Jin Siwoo couldnt me her.
Pyo-wol calmly spoke up,
I have to go. You know that, dont you?
Cant you stay here?
This is not my home.
Even if its not your home, you can stay here for a long time, right?
Ive already stayed here long enough.
But
This is your home. If you dont help your brother, who will?
Pyo-wol was uncharacteristically calm and persuasive.
Jin Seol-ah realized that she would never be able to change his mind.
Still, if you pass through here, youll stop by, right?
I will.
Do you promise?
I promise.
Alright, Ill let you go.
Jin Seol-ah stepped back with a disappointed expression.
Only then did Jin Siwoo step forward.
Oh by the way, grandfather has woken up. Before you leave, you should go see grandfather. He wants to see you.
Really?
Yes! He fortunately managed to regain some of his strength after taking the Shaolin Temples Great Restoration Pill. It will still take him a lot of time before he could have his original strength back, but its still a miracle that he was able to regain his consciousness.
Woon Seong willingly offered the Great Restoration Pill to Jin Wol-myeong.
Making the Great Restoration Pill was a veryplicated process, and few existed even in the Shaolin Temple.
Luckily, Woon Seong had one.
The Shaolin Temples head monk, Un-ji, gave Woon Seong a pill to aid him in his journey. But Woon Seong ended up giving it to Jin Wol-myeong to help him regain his strength.
Everyone knew that the Shaolin Temples Muscle and Tendon Changing ssic hardens the muscles and expands the blood vessels to make the body optimal to learn martial arts, but it had other benefits as well.
Not only for oneself, but also for others.
Thebination of the Muscle and Tendon Changing ssic and the Great Restoration Pill improved Jin Wol-myeongs condition in an instant, and as a result, he was able to regain his senses.
Together with Jin Siwoo, Pyo-wol headed to Jin Wol-myeongs residence.
Inside Jin Wol-myeongs room sat a powerful and fierce looking elderly monk. Pyo-wol instinctively recognized that the old monks position in Shaolin was not ordinary.
Next to the old monk sat an old man with a beard, he was leaning against the wall, barely able to sit. He was none other than Jin Siwoos grandfather, Jin Wol-myeong.
Jin Siwoo introduced Pyo-wol to the two old men.
Ive brought brother Pyo-wol.
Have a seat.
At Jin Wol-myeongs invitation, Pyo-wol and Jin Siwoo sat down.
Although he waspletely pale, Jin Wol-myeongs eyes were still sharp.
Jin Wol-myeong scrutinized Pyo-wol.
Youre from Chengdu, arent you? Ive heard that you have quite the reputation there.
Jin Wol-myeongs voice contained a faint hint of hostility.
Jin Siwoo hastily intervened,
Grandfather!
Be quiet. Im talking to him, not you. Behave yourself.
Hes a benefactor of our family!
What kind of benefit did he provide to be called a benefactor?
mes seemed to being out of Jin Wol-myeongs eyes.
Jin Siwoo looked embarrassed.
Jin Wol-myeong had been in aa for a long time, so he was not well-informed about the outside world. To top it all off, he was stubborn and did not listen to others easily. It was no easy task to make him understand.
Jin Wol-myeong asked Pyo-wol,
Speak with your own mouth. Is your reputation really that great?
If I were you
What?
I would remain quiet.
How dare youC!
Jin Wol-myeongs eyebrows shot up in anger, but Pyo-wol continued to speak without any hesitation,
So what are you going to do? Do you still think youre invincible? Do you think Ill be scared just because youre angry?
How dare you
Jin Wol-myeongs shoulders trembled.
He was an absolute master in Jianghu.
His nickname, the Sunset Sword God, was not something he had obtained for nothing. He had earned it by spilling the blood of countless opponents with his sword.
He had not risen to the position of Eight Constetion for nothing.
Until now, no one had dared to look him straight in the eye and say such words.
Dont get me wrong. I helped the Jin family because of my rtionship with Jin Geum-woo, not because of you. I thought he wouldnt be lonely with a little brother like Siwoo and friends who trusted and followed him. But now I realize that he must have been really lonely. His own grandfather is a selfish person who only cares about himself and his own blood. Jin Geum-woo probably didnt even confide in you because you wouldnt even listen if he did. He probably didnt even bother telling you how he really felt.
Enough!
Whats the point of having a grandfather who is the most famous swordsman in the world, if hes someone who would plug his ears and doesnt listen to anyone elses words? No matter what Geum-woo says, its useless in front of you. Thats why he carried all the burdens alone. He had no one to share them with.
Stop, stop!
Jin Won-myeong shouted.
Hisplexion was noticeably pale.
At that moment, Woon Seong ced his hand on Jin Wol-myeongs chest and said,
Please calm down, Lord Jin!
The gentle energy that emanated from Woon Seongs hand calmed Jin Wol-myeongs mind and body. Even as Woon Seong tried to calm down Jin Wol-myeong, he didnt take his eyes off of Pyo-wol.
Yourposure sure is remarkable. Even though Lord Jins body and mind have been weakened because of his long illness, you still managed to stir Lord Jins heart with just a few words.
Whos this monk?
Monk?
Am I not right? Anyway, since were meeting for the first time, isnt it proper to introduce ourselves first?
You really are audacious. Do you feel proud of yourself now that you earned the name, Reaper?
It seems like you didnt learn anything other than belittling people at the Shaolin Temple.
What?
Well, you and I are meeting here for the first time today, yet here you are bringing up aplishments.
Hmpf!
Woon Seong looked flustered. He didnt know what to reply in return when all Pyo-wols words were all correct.
Although Woon Seong was indeed a senior monk at the Shaolin Temple, it was not enough to justify him looking down on Pyo-wol.
Amitabha! Amitabha!
Woon Seong closed his eyes tightly and suppressed his anger. As expected of a respected senior monk, he was able to quickly regain hisposure.
My mistake. I was ovee with emotion. I am Woon Seong of the Shaolin Temple. Have you ever heard my name before?
No.
Hehe! Are you saying youve never heard of me?
Im sorry, but Im not particrly interested in the Shaolin Temple.
Not interested? Hehe!
Im too busy dealing with whats in front of me to bother with the Shaolin Temple.
What are you so busy with?
If I told you, would you even understand?
What?
Dont pretend like youd understand if I exined it. You wont be able to understand or ept it anyway even if I tell you.
Woon Seongs face turned red as he struggled to find hisposure at Pyo-wols harsh words.
He has such a sharp tongue. With just a few words, he stabs where it hurts.
This was not his original n.
His n was to show off his dignity to make Pyo-wol bow his head in submission. But the more he talked, the more the situation twisted, making him the one at a loss for words.
Woon Seong stared at Pyo-wol with a piercing gaze.
Pyo-wols appearance was more beautiful than a womans, but his belly and pride were beyond normal. No matter what he or Jin Wol-myeong says, it seemed that nothing could shake his spirits.
Woon Seong realized that he had made a mistake.
It was a mistake to approach this man in such an overbearing manner.
In an instant, countless thoughts shed through his mind.
Suddenly, he felt self-conscious.
He had looked down on this man as a mere assassin, but seeing how confident he was made him feel ufortable. The fact that he himself was trying toe up with excuses so desperately was what made him feel ufortable.
Ha!
He let out a sigh.
A lot of emotions were mixed in that short sigh.
After he sighed, he felt a little more at ease.
He spoke politely to Pyo-wol,
I apologize.
Apologize for what?
I apologize for all the mistakes the Shaolin has made. I apologize on behalf of Un-hae and Seongam for making the wrong judgement of kicking you out of the Jin manor. I also apologize for my own improper speech. Im sorry for everything.
Jin Siwoo blinked his eyes, thinking he must have heard wrong.
This was a situation that would never have happened ording to hismon sense.
He knew better than anyone how great the pride of a Shaolin monk was. Moreover, Woon Seong was no different than the head monks right-hand man.
To think Woon Seong would apologize to Pyo-wol, who was much younger than himself, shocked Jin Siwoo.
Jin Wol-myeong was equally surprised at the sight.
Who is this guy for Woon Seong to be apologising to?
After being in aa for so long, Jin Wol-myeong had only known Pyo-wol as a mere assassin, so he could not understand the reasoning behind Woon Seongs polite apology.
Even then, Woon Seong continued,
Honestly, this whole thing was a clear mistake on our part. We should have intervened earlier, but instead we waited and missed the opportunity. Thats how the situation got so big. Since we are supposed to be the North Star of Jianghu, we should have acted ordingly, but we didnt. Thats why I want to express my apologies to you, and the Jin family. I know this wont change anything, but at least it will ease my mind a little.
Chapter 289
Woon Seong apology was frankly unexpected.
Even Jin Wol-myeongs eyes widened in surprise.
The Shaolin master he knew was a proud and noble person.
They acted and ruled Jianghu as the North Star for so many years, while simultaneously living detached from the secr world.
As a result, they never once admitted to making mistakes, let alone apologizing for them.
This is the pride of an orthodox sect with a long history.
The Shaolin Temples pride was particrly sky-high.
They dont make any mistakes, and if they do, they dont easily admit it.
This was why seeing Woon Seong apologizing to Pyo-wol, who was reputed to have a strong sense of pride in the Shaolin Temple, came as a big shock to Jin Wol-myeong. But he couldnt open his mouth even if he had a lot of things to say because he was still taken aback at the sight.
Woon Seong said to Pyo-wol,
I have learned a lot since entering the Jin Family. To be honest, the disciples of our sect have done nothing but harm. If we had been quicker to recognize the situation, we could have prevented so many people from dying.
Seongam was the biggest problem of all.
His explosive and impulsive personality had gotten them into a lot of trouble. Because of him, he caused the Shaolin Temple to have a fall out with Pyo-wol and Namgung Wol, thus greatly tarnishing the Shaolins honor.
As soon as Seongam returns to the Shaolin Temple, he will be asked to reflect on his actions and undergo training in seclusion. No one knows how long that period would be.
Pyo-wol said,
If youre done talking, I will leave.
Wait!
.
What are your ns for the future?
I dont think theres any reason for me to tell you that.
Im telling you this out of genuine concern, and I hope you dont take it personally. Your body emits a strong stench of blood, which must mean that you have killed a lot of people. I hope you would refrain from killing anymore, since the more you kill, the more you will be consumed by demon-like thoughts. As the years go by, you will one day be consumed by a heart demon, and be unable to control your bloodlust. I hope you will stop before that happens.
Woon Seongs words were sincere.
From the moment Pyo-wol entered the room, Woon Seong could not bear the foul stench of blood emanating from him. He couldnt even fathom how many people Pyo-wol must have been killed to have such a potent scent of blood.
Perhaps this was the emergence of an unprecedented malicious aura. But Pyo-wols gaze was too profound to dismiss as mere bloodlust.
It couldnt be said that he was clear of evil spirits, but at least there were no signs of being consumed by them. However, this didnt guarantee that he would remain uncorrupted in the future.
If you were to go mad and kill, I would be the first one to act. I will stop you from killing with my own hands. Do you understand?
Are you done talking?
What?
If youre done, Ill leave.
Pyo-wol rose from his seat.
Thud!
Woon Seong could only watch as Pyo-wol stormed out the door with a disappointed expression. He had wanted to grab Pyo-wols hand right then and there, but he couldnt move since he was still injecting his qi to Jin Wol-myeong.
Even Jin Siwoo, who brought Pyo-wol, followed him out, leaving only Woon Seong and Jin Wol-myeong in the room.
Hoo!
In the end, Woon Seong could only sigh.
That wasnt what he originally wanted to say, but he ended up saying something useless again.
All because of the smell of blood emanating from Pyo-wols body.
The scent of blood, which he had never experienced before, paralyzed his reason and senses in an instant.
If this was his reaction even after so many years of training, how would the other warriors, who hadnt gone through the long training he had, react?
It was then.
Hoo!
Jin Wol-myeong also let out a sigh.
Woon Seong stopped injecting his qi once he knew Jin Wol-myeongs body and mind had stabilized.
With a calmer expression on his face, Jin Wol-myeong asked him,
Why did you let him go? If you leave him like this, many people will surely die.
I didnt have the confidence to subdue him.
Jin Wol-myeong looked at him incredulously,
ReallyC?
Its true. I didnt have the confidence to subdue him. If I had tried to subdue him, I would have to make a life-or-death decision, and I didnt want to risk my life fighting him.
Woon Seong smiled bitterly.
Although he possessed martial arts skills worthy of being the First Book of Shaolin, his fundamental identity was still that of a Buddhist monk. He didnt have the same fighting spirit or the same willingness to endure any kind of damage unlike Pyo-wol.
In a way, he might have been overwhelmed by Pyo-wols qi.
Woon Seong cautiously said to Jin Wol-myeong,
That child has already surpassed the level of ate-stage powerhouse. So please treat him with care, Lord Jin.
I cannot ept that.
Lord Jin!
I am Jin Wol-myeong, the Sunset Sword God. Even though I have suffered such disgrace because of poison, once I recover my true strength, I will never lose to that brat.
Jin Wol-myeong gritted his teeth.
When the Jin family was in the most danger, he himself was lying there like a corpse, unable to do anything. That fact shamed him to no end.
He had deliberately raised his voice against Pyo-wol to hide his shame.
It was a sentiment that young people wouldnt understand, but Woon Seong perfectly understood Jin Wol-myeongs feelings. It was the stubborn resistance of an old man trying to protect and maintain his dignity at all costs.
Jin Wol-myeongs behavior continued for a long time afterward.
Woon Seong waited for Jin Wol-myeong to calm down before asking,
Now tell me. Who did this to you? Who would dare to treat Lord Jin like this?
He called himself the Poison King.1
The Poison King?
* * *
Neigh! Neigh!
The horse whinnied as if it was happy to see Pyo-wol.
Most of the Jin manor was in ruins, but the stable remained unharmed.
It was lucky enough to be spared from destruction.
Pyo-wol patted the horse on the nape of the neck andmunicated with it for a moment.
Jin Siwoo stared at him wordlessly.
Just then, a young warrior walked into the stable.
Ah! There you are!
The young martial artists face lit up when he saw the two of them.
Brother!
Jin Siwoo quickly greeted him.
Namgung Wol smiled and patted Jin Siwoo on the shoulder.
You did well.
Youre the one who did all the hard work. Thanks to you, we were able toe out unharmed.
When the Snow Sword Manor invaded, Namgung Wol took the lead and fought them off. If he hadnt stopped them, the damage to the Jin family would have been even greater.
Because of this, Jin Siwoo thought of Namgung Wol as their benefactor.
Namgung Wols gaze turned to Pyo-wol,
Are you leaving?
I have to.
Where are you going?
I dont know yet.
You dont have a specific destination, do you?
Not really.
Well, why dont you stay here in Runan for a few more days?
Why?
I think there will be some interesting things to see.
Interesting things?
Dont you want to know what will happen to Jianghu in the future? Youll probably find out if you stay in Runan a little longer.
Namgung Wol looked at him with a meaningful expression.
* * *
Pyo-wol left the Jin manor and returned to the inn.
He asked the innkeeper to give his horse plenty of food and rest.
Since the Jin family was in the midst of a crisis, they could barely afford to pay attention to horses in their stables, causing the horses to be thin and weak.
Even if it wasnt necessarily for the condition of his horse, Pyo-wol would still have decided to stay in Runan for a few more days to recover his strength.
After leaving the horse in the inns care, Pyo-wol returned to his room.
If he was going to stay in Runan for a few more days, he needed to make sure his injuries were fully healed.
Pyo-wol immediately sat down with his crossed legs and began to meditate.
Using Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Cultivation Technique, Pyo-wol examined the condition of his body. For a master of his caliber, examining his own inner self was not a difficult task.
As he used the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Cultivation Technique, heat rose from his body, and his inner strength surged through his veins like boiling blood.
One thousand, two thousand
Pyo-wol locked himself in his room for two days, focusing solely on his meditation.
By the time he left his room on the third day, his injuries had beenpletely healed. However, since he had been meditating for two days straight, his body becamepletely thin from not being able to eat for the past few days.
Pyo-wol talked to a servant and asked him to bring food into the room. Since Pyo-wol paid the servant for doing him an errand, he happily delivered the food to his room.
He had not been able to eat for two days, so he needed to eat a lot of food to regain his strength. Pyo-wol chewed everyst morsel of the food that the servant brought him.
Once his stomach was full, hisplexion returned to normal, and his skin began to glow again.
Pyo-wol pushed the tes aside and thought to himself,
Body Substitution.2
As he regained his strength, his mind drifted back to his fight with the ck Cloud Corps.
He had used Body Substitution to deceive Jang Muryang and take his life. At the time, he had done it out of improvisation, but as he looked back, he realized it was a subtle and clever move.
If I can improve the technique a little more, it will definitely be even more powerful.
The key to this move was to trick the human eye.
He would have to move quickly and use the afterimage to lure and surprise his opponent.
Jang Muryang had been one to fall for such a trick.
Jang Muryangs martial prowess was undoubtedly great, but because of his subordinates deaths, hisposure was massively shaken, leading him unable to make proper judgments, and ultimately, be killed helplessly.
The problem was if he found himself against real masters.
They would not be easily shaken or distracted by ordinary psychological warfare.
Just using Body Substitution is not enough to deceive them.
He had to add something more.
Pyo-wol sat cross-legged and began immersing himself, thinking about Body Substitution.
Once he thought up a subject, he would see it through to the end.
This was also how the Starving Demon, the martial art that he created, was born.
Pyo-wol continued to ponder how he could develop the Body Substitution technique.
I need to strengthen the afterimage to make it feel more real.
The first method that came to mind was adding internal energy.
By infusing internal energy into the residual image, he would be able to make it as if the afterimage was tangible, as if it had substance.
If others knew what he was thinking, they would have thought he was crazy and told him to stop right away because of how unrealistic his thoughts were.
There was a concept in Taoism called the primordial spirit.3
A person who has reached the state of spiritual enlightenment can cultivate a primordial spirit, which is a condensed form of qi or energy. It would start off at about the size of a child, around six or seven years old, but would eventually growrger ording to the level of cultivation.
But Pyo-wol was not nning on cultivating a primordial spirit.
He just wanted something simr enough to fool his opponent for a moment.
Pyo-wol operated his internal energy and released it outwardly.
Kwang!
The objects in his room instantly exploded as if struck by lightning.
The excessive release of inner energy caused a shockwave and explosion in the room.
Oh no! What happened?
At that moment, Pyo-wol heard the urgent voice of the servant from outside. The servant had rushed over, rmed by the loud noiseing from Pyo-wols room.
Pyo-wol told the servant,
Its nothing.
What? But
Donte in, Illpensate for the broken itemster.
A-Alright.
The servant replied and then retreated.
As soon as the servant was out of earshot, Pyo-wol released his internal qi again.
It was weaker than before, but the energy began to flow more freely and smoothly.
Pyo-wol suddenly thought that this method was simr to how his Soul-Reaping Thread is being dispersed.
Now that he thought about it, the Soul-Reaping Thread is also a formidable martial art technique that did not exist before in the world.
As of now, he hadnt seen anyone who could unfold martial arts the way he does.
What if I could extract andpress the Soul-Reaping Thread more finely?
It did not have to maintain its shape for a long time. As long as it stayed together instead of scattering, it would be effective enough.
Pyo-wol plucked out a bundle of qi threads and tried to form them into the same shape as himself.
Kwaang!
This time, the bed broke.
Still, Pyo-wol didnt give up and continued to experiment with his method.
Boom!
This time, the window exploded.
But Pyo-wol kept trying.
One more time.
His attempt naturally ended in failure.
But he still tried again, and again.
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Yay! New martial arts for Pyo-wol! Anyway, thank you for reading!
Poison King. Raws: ??(). d, di C poison, venom; poisonous wng, wng, y C king, ruler; royal; surname Body Substitution. Raws: ????(ΓQλ). This is a martial arts technique often referred to as body shifting or body exchange. It involves the use of quick movements and precise positioning to evade an opponents attack and then counterattack from a different angle. y, ch, y C change ce, shift; move about xng C form, shape, appearance Q hun C change, exchange; substitute λ wi C throne; position, post; rank, status; seat Primordial spirit. Raws: ??(Ԫ). When I searched this, the term that appeared is actually Genshin Impact haha. There are many possible trantions for this: Original Spirit, Essential Spirit, Fundamental Spirit, Ancestral Spirit, Original God, etc. Ԫ yun C first; dor; origin; head shn, shn C spirit, god, supernatural being
Chapter 290
Pyo-wol frowned slightly.
He could hear loud noisesing from all over the streets.
It had been a long time since he had been outside, and in the meantime, the entire city had changed to resemble a construction site. Repair work had begun on the mansions and pavilions that had been destroyed during the battle between the Jin family and the Snow Sword Manor.
It was a sight that reminded him of the saying that destruction must precede creation.
After the war ended, warriors left like a receding tide, andborers took their ce.
As the ruined mansions and pavilions started to be rebuilt slowly one by one, the people living in Runan began to gain their energy.
Since the streets were restored to their former glory, people began walking around again. Street vendors set up their stalls, and many people came out to engage in economic activity.
As the reconstruction work progressed, the streets became more lively, and the sounds of hammering and chatter could be heard everywhere.
People were now epting the Jin family as the ruler of Runan.
This was evidenced by the fact that no one talked about the Snow Sword Manor anymore since the war ended with the Jin familys victory.
Pyo-wol felt the change in the peoples sentiment as he walked.
He headed for the street where the workshops were located.
His phantom daggers have been heavily damaged in the battle. The des became dull, and cracks began to appear on the surface. It might be able to hold up for a while, but he would have to repair it beforehand if he wanted to make his weaponst longer.
He didnt know if there were any craftsmen in the area who possessed skills that were on par with Tang Sochus level. But in any case, its not as if the craftsman would be making him a new weapon, they would just be simply repairing it. There must be at least one skilled craftsman he could entrust his weapons to.
The sound of hammering echoed through the workshop street since morning.
The workshop street was enjoying an unprecedented boom due to the fight between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family. After the fight between the two factions was over, the surviving warriors entrusted their weapons for repairs.
Weapons piled up like mountains at each workshop.
The craftsmen would put the weapons in the furnace to heat them up, before proceeding to hammer it. There were so many weapons to repair that the craftsmen stopped epting customers.
Pyo-wol carefully examined the weapons disyed on the stall in front of each workshop. The condition of the weapons sold on the stall was a way to gauge the skill of the craftsman.
After passing by dozens of workshops, Pyo-wol didnt find any workshop he liked.
Most of them were not up to Pyo-wols standards, who was ustomed to Tang Sochus skills.
While he found one workshop that was somewhat decent, they were unfortunately too busy fulfilling their backlogs to take another customer.
In the end, Pyo-wol gave up on having his weapons repaired.
Even if he didnt know how long he would be staying in Runan, he didnt want to leave his phantom daggers in the hands of unskilled craftsmen.
Just as he was about to turn his back and leave, something caught his attention.
How dare you cut in line in front of me?!
I was definitely here first, so what do you mean cut in?
I came to this workshop first!
Two warriors were shouting at each other in front of a workshop in the corner.
One had a veryrge build, while the other was small but had sharp eyes.
At first nce, the warrior with therge build seemed to have the advantage. He was as big as a bear and had tremendous muscles to match. But the small warrior who stood up to him didnt back down from the argument.
Pyo-wol did not recognize the two men.
The one who was bothered the most by the two mens fighting was an old craftsman who seemed to be the owner of the workshop.
The old craftsman shouted out,
I told you to go somewhere else and not make a scene here! My workshop is not open anymore, so theres no reason for the two of you to keep arguing here!
Shut up, old man!
Mind your own business!
The old craftsmans pleas didnt do anything to stop the two men. Rather, they even red at each other with even more ferocity.
Youd better leave now.
Screw you!
For this little brat to have such arrogance
It was the bigger martial artist who lost his temper first. He swung a fist the size of a pot lid, but the smaller man countered with his own move.
Boom!
Their collision broke the poorly built workshop apart.
You damn bastards! Please stop! I said I wont be handling weapons anymore!
The old craftsman pleaded and shouted, but the two men paid no attention to him.
The old craftsman was simr to a patriarch of the workshop district.
Many craftsmen in the area learned how to handle iron from him. That was how skilled he was. However, he was now too old and sick to continue operating his workshop. So now, he was merely guarding it out of boredom and did not perform any actual work.
But somewhere along the line, those two men had heard of his reputation, causing them to barge in front of his workshop early in the morning, insisting that they wanted him to sharpen their weapons.
The old craftsman, Hong Noya, told them that he had already decided to put down his hammer for good. But those two men did not listen to him.
You rascals, please listen to me!
Hong Noya shouted, but he couldnt stop the two men from fighting.
Whats going on?
Oh no!
The nearby workshop owners rushed over, but they had no particr skill in handling this situation.
One workshop owner spoke to a young martial artist beside him who hade as a customer.
Please stop them!
Why me?
Please sir! He is like a teacher to me. If you can stop them from fightingC Ill even repair your weapons for free!
Hey! Are you implying that I should make them hold a grudge against me?
What?
No, thats not it. What Im saying isC if I get involved in their fight for no reason, and they end up holding a grudge against me, what are you going to do? Its been said for a long time that we shouldnt interfere in the fight between powerful people.
The young martial artist refused, citing his own reasons. But to the workshop owner, it sounded like a cowardly excuse.
Other workshop owners also asked their own customers, but all of them refused.
At a nce, it was clear that the strength of the two fighting martial artists were out of the ordinary. No one wanted to risk getting involved in their fight.
It was then.
A woman walked by the workshop where the two martial artists were fighting.
Step! Step!
Her footsteps cut through the noise, echoing clearly.
She was a beautiful woman with a curvaceous figure. She had ck hair flowing down to her waist, and blue eyes that exuded a mysterious aura.
She had the power to draw everyones eyes and attention to her.
Perhaps it was her beauty that had men mesmerised.
Fearlessly, the woman approached the workshop where the warriors were fighting and said,
Thats enough.
At her calm words, the warriors stopped fighting and looked at her.
Who are you?
Get lost, woman.
The two men red at her with displeasure and scrutinized her from head to toe. But the woman remained calm and replied in aposed manner,
I came here to do some business, but with the two of you acting like this, I cannot enter. Please take your fight elsewhere and leave this ce.
Is this bitch crazy?
Who are you to interfere? Hurry up and get lost.
In an instant, the womans expression turned icy.
Can you take responsibility for those words now?
Responsibility? How could you ask something about responsibility in front of me? Yeah, sure, dont worry about it, I, Kwak Dae-yeong, will take responsibility.
This woman talks too much. Leave already.
The tall man grinned sinisterly while the short man looked at her with a contemptuous gaze. Their reactions were different, but they shared one thing inmon: they both ignored the woman.
I will say this onest time. Leave this ce. Both of you.
This bitch!
Should I kill you first? Since youre being so rude?
At that moment,
Shing!
The sharp sound of a sword being unsheathed echoed through the workshop street.
Keuk!
Hiiic!
The big man who identified himself as Kwak Dae-yeong and the small man screamed at the same time. Deep cuts had appeared on their shoulders.
Fear became evident on their faces.
W, When did she even draw her sword?
I didnt see her swing it!
Both men prided themselves on being experts, but they didnt even realize the moment when the woman drew her sword.
If the woman was determined to harm them, the two men would have already died. Even the injuries on their shoulders were minimalpared to what she was capable of. If she had sliced deeper, their bones would have been severed.
Their faces grew white as they realized that the woman was an incredible martial artist.
The woman red at them and said,
Do you want to try again?
Oh, no! Please no!
I have some urgent business to attend to, so Ill be going now!
The two fled without looking back.
The other workshop owners, who had witnessed the scene, were relieved to see the troublemakers leave, but at the same time, they were curious about the womans identity.
The hoodlums who had caused the disturbance earlier were undoubtedly skilled warriors, but she had subdued them too easily.
Suddenly, the woman nced around. The nearby warriors were quick to turn their heads away, avoiding their gaze.
It was then that the womans gaze met with Pyo-wols.
The womans eyes lit up, and immediately rushed toward him.
Long time no see.
I guess so.
Do you also have business here?
The woman who looked at Pyo-wol with a cold gaze was none other than Um Soso, who had been traveling with Dok Gohyang.
Her blue eyes were filled with a strong sense of wariness towards Pyo-wol. Even when Dok Gohyang acted friendly towards Pyo-wol, she had always been cautious of him.
It was the same even now.
Pyo-wol wondered whether meeting her here was a coincidence or deliberate. He then answered,
I came here to repair my weapons.
Is that so?
But no one here meets my standards.
Really?
Um Soso looked at Pyowol piercingly, but no matter how hard she looked into his eyes, she couldnt read his thoughts.
Hoo!
Um Soso sighed inwardly.
She realized that she had overreacted.
If you really came here to repair your weapons, then follow me. Hong Noya is the best weaponsmith in the area.
Hong Noya?
Hes the owner of the workshop where the two warriors just fought in.
I see.
Hes originally from Hainan, but he moved here a long time ago.Nheless, his skills are top-notched.
Um Soso approached Hong Noya, then Hong Noya greeted her.
I greet the Lady.
Thats enough politeness. Hows my sword?
Ive repaired it nicely.
Hong Noya quickly brought out a long wooden box from inside. The box contained a sword with a sophisticated pattern engraved on it.
Um Soso received the sword in the box and then handed him the sword she was holding. The sword she was holding prior had been damaged. She needed Hang Noya to repair it.
The sword in the box was originally hers, but since its des had been damaged, she had to borrow a temporary one to rece it.
A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as she received her own sword. As much as she liked her temporary sword, she still preferred the one shed been using for a long time already.
Thank you. Its as good as new.
No, it was my pleasure to be able to work on thedys sword.
Hong Noya replied with an emotional expression.
Although circumstances had forced him to leave Hainan and settle in this faraway ce, he had never forgotten his previous hometown. Thats why he did his best to repair Um Sosos sword.
Um Soso then pointed to Pyo-wol and said,
If its okay with you, can you repair his weapon too?
I will do my best.
Hong Noya answered.
Um Soso turned to Pyo-wol.
You can leave it to him now.
Thank you.
If youre grateful,e to Celestial Origin Pavilion in the evening.1
Celestial Origin Pavilion?
Young master still has lingering attachment to you. It would be good for you toe so he could tell you his intentions clearly.
Lingering attachment?
Thats right!
Um Soso replied honestly.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Celestial Origin Pavilion. Raws: ???(Ԫ). tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial Ԫ yun C first; dor; origin; head lu, l C building of two or more stories
Chapter 291
Hong Noya was happy and willing to repair Pyo-wols phantom daggers.
Had it been any other workshop, Pyo-wol would have had to wait at least a day or two, but Hong Noya started the repair right away.
Wow! I dont know who made this, but their skill is truly impressive.
Hang Noya looked at the phantom daggers with admiration.
Everything about the weapons material, weight and bnce were perfect.
Who is the craftsman who made this dagger? Howe he is so skilled? Can you introduce me to him? If given the chance, I would like to study refining techniques from the person who made this weapon.
The expression on Hong Noya was of sincere admiration.
He separated the hilt from the de. He left the handle alone and put the de into the furnace to heat it up. When the de turned red hot, he took it back out and started hammering it.
Thunk! Thunk!
He was shaking with excitement a moment ago, but once he started working, he didnt say a word and focused only on his work.
Pyo-wol silently watched Hong Noya as he worked.
Luckily, Hong Noyas skills were reliable. Even though he was sweating profusely, he never lost his concentration and only focused on his work.
He had a true craftsmans concentration and skill.
Pyo-wol put his worries about the phantom daggers aside and thought about Um Soso, or more precisely, the person she was apanying, Dok Gohyang.
Dok Gohyangs eyes were different from that of an ordinary person.
Although he appeared to be from Hainan, his eyes were full of ambition. It was strange that someone with such eyes remained quiet.
Most of all, it was his temperament that made Pyo-wol wary.
It was like watching a calm sea before a storm. The sea might be calm for now, but at any moment it could turn and swallow everything.
Dok Gohyangs temperament was clearly a new experience for Pyo-wol.
Above all, what made Pyo-wol uneasy was the fact that Dok Gohyang was not alone. He was in coboration with Jang Mugeuk.
The Dok Gohyang that Pyo-wol first saw was not someone who would be under someone else. He looked the type that would want to do things on his own, without the help of others.
But it seemed that Dok Gohyang would give way to Jang Mugeuk. That could only mean that Jang Mugeuk was formidable enough to defeat Dok Gohyang.
A dragon waiting for a turbulent time.
For the dragon to ascend, a storm had to blow, and now a storm was beginning to blow from Runan.
Pyo-wol thought it would not take long for the world to be even more chaotic than it is now.
What are you thinking?
At that moment, Hong Noyas voice broke through his thoughts.
When Pyo-wol looked up, he saw that Hong Noya had already finished cleaning and repairing the phantom daggers.
Is it all done?
You would have no problem using it for now. But its notpletely repaired. Itll still be better for you to go back to the craftsman who made these daggers if you want it to be repaired properly.
Hong Noya honestly admitted hisck of skill.
He then continued,
I tried my best, but I couldnt restore them to their original state. However, Ive managed to make them somewhat simr, so they should be fine for the time being.
Pyo-wol received the phantom daggers and said,
Thats enough. How much would the repair cost?
Dont worry about it! Shes my guest, Ill do it for free.
Do you respect her?
No, to be precise, I respect her master. If it werent for him, the Martial Sword Sect would not exist today. Although I now live in a faraway ce, I always wish for the sess of the sect.
Hong Noya continued to talk for a long time afterward about how great the Martial Sword Sect was, and how it had a significant presence in the southern part of Jianghu, including Hainan.
Pyo-wol listened to him for a while, before leaving the workshop.
It was morning when he entered the workshop street, and now, the sun was already setting. He had spent the whole day in the workshop, nevertheless, it wasnt wasted time.
Pyo-wol returned to the inn.
Just as Pyo-wol was about to touch the doorknob to his room, he frowned for a moment. But he opened the door nheless and stepped inside. He then saw a woman, wearing a red dress, sitting on his bed.
It was Hong Ye-seol.
As Pyo-wol entered, she stood up and said,
Where the hell have you been? Ive been waiting for you for a long time.
What brings you here?
Were lovers, arent we? Do I need a reason toe?
Hong Ye-seol approached and wrapped her arms around Pyo-wols neck, looking into his eyes.
It was an alluring look that any man would find hard to resist.
I missed you.
Dont talk nonsense
Hmph! Youre not even a little romantic.
Why are you here?
I dont think Id be able to see you for a while. A return order to the Hundred Wraith Union has been issued.
Return order?
Its an order for all the assassins currently in Jianghu to return to the Hundred Wraith Union.
Theyre calling back all the assassins in the Hundred Wraith Union?
Thats right.
Does that kind of thing happen often?
This is the first time something like this has happened, well ever since I joined the Hundred Wraith Union anyway.
Really?
I think its because of what happened in Runan this time.
Heuk-ho and the Four Red Lotus Ghosts died, and the contract they had with Lee Yul disappeared. The Hundred Wraith Union suffered great losses because of this.
This was the first time that Hundred Wraith Union had suffered such a loss since it gained its reputation. The leader of the Hundred Wraith Union probably summoned all of its members to n a countermeasure.
We probably wont see each other for a while if I go now.
The Hundred Wraith Unions headquarters must be far away.
Ho-ho, you probably cant even imagine.
Hong Ye-seol gave a meaningful smile.
Then she suddenly wrapped her lips around Pyo-wols mouth. After kissing him so passionately for a while, Hong Ye-seol pulled away, then winked.
Well, see you next time.
What if I want to see you?
Oh my! How touching! My heart just fluttered, even though I know youre not being sincere.
Hong Ye-seol made an exaggerated expression.
She knew exactly what kind of person Pyo-wol was.
He was an assassin to the bone.
He could easily control his emotions.
It was impossible for someone like him toe looking for her, but she still wanted to believe it.
If thats really the case, thene to the Goyang Pavilion in Yueyang.
Goyang Pavilion?
I am well acquainted with the owner of Goyang Pavilion. He will be able to tell you my whereabouts.
Ill remember that.
Ill see youter then.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and flew out the window.
Only the scent of wild chrysanthemum remained in the room where she disappeared.
* * *
When Um Soso opened the door to the inn and walked in, Dok Gohyang said,
Yourete!
I met someone unexpected.
Who?
Pyo-wol.
What? You met Pyo-wol?
Yes! I met him on the workshop street.
How is he? Is he okay?
He seemed fine.
Really?
Dok Gohyang looked surprised.
He had a goodplexion. It didnt seem like he had any injuries.
Are you sure? Judging from the remaining traces, it seemed like he suffered a pretty big injury.
Maybe hes already healed.
Did you fight him? If you did, you would have known for sure, right?
He is a dangerous opponent. Its too much of a risk to fight him for that reason alone.
Really?
Dok Gohyangs expression changed to Um Sosos words.
Although she followed him around like an escort, she was still a skilled warrior that he could not ignore. Even he would have to use all his strength to subdue her.
Whats more, she has a highly developed sixth sense.
Anyone who made her feel uneasy was without a doubt a dangerous person.
Thats why she was wary of Pyo-wol from the beginning.
Is it impossible to take him under ourmand?
Hes not someone who will work under someone else.
Are you sure?
Ill even put my neck on the line.
Whoa thereC putting your neck on the line? I want a living Um Soso, not a dead one.
Thats what Im saying.
Then I guess Ill have to give up. Too bad!
Dok Gohyang sighed.
If youre that disappointed, why dont you check onest time?
How?
I asked him toe here.
Really?
You might change your mind if you see him in person.
Thats a good idea. But if that doesnt workC
Then we can decide what to do with him when that timees.
As expected, youre smart.
But theres one thing you should remember. You should never underestimate him.
Haha! How can I underestimate him? Hes a man who single-handedly annihted the ck Cloud Corps, and razed the Snow Sword Manor to the ground. Its ridiculous to even think of such a devilish man as weak.
Dok Gohyangs eyes sunk deeply.
The attention of the world was on the Jin family.
They were praising Jin Siwoo and some people rted to him for leading the Jin family to victory. However, to Dok Gohyang, who stayed in Runan and observed the situation closely, the most threatening person was Pyo-wol.
While the others remained unaware, he knew all about Pyo-wols fights everything from his battle with the ck Cloud Corps, and assassins such as Heuk-ho and the Four Red Lotus Ghosts.
What was truly surprising was not the fact that Pyo-wol had won against them, but rather the fact that he left no trace of himself even after winning.
Dok Gohyang had met many martial artists in his life, but he had never met someone who had concealed himself so thoroughly.
He was terrified of Pyo-wols venomousness and meticulousness, yet at the same time, he couldnt help but be greedy.
That was why Dok Gohyang was so obsessed with Pyo-wol.
Um Soso understood Dok Gohyang better than anyone else. She knew why he desired talented people so much.
But she knew that this still wasnt right.
She couldnt picture Pyo-wol submitting and going under someone, and her encounter with him in the workshop street only strengthened her conviction.
But Dok Gohyang thinks otherwise.
That was why Um Soso thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to have Dok Gohyang meet Pyo-wol onest time topletely sever his obsession. That was why she had done Pyo-wol the favor of introducing him to Hong Noya.
Well, it turned out well anyway. I can see him once more time.
Dok Gohyang smiled.
Jang Mugeuk descended from the audience with dull footsteps, but hisplexion was not good.
He looked as if he had suffered an internal injury.
Dok Gohyang asked with a worried expression,
How is it?
Its gotten a little better.
Thats a relief.
Its fortunate that it only ended up like this.
Hes quite remarkable to have pushed you this far.
He has the qualifications to do so.
I suppose so
Dok Gohyang nodded.
A few days ago, Jang Mugeuk had fought against someone.
The result was a draw. Neither of them had won a clear victory. They only ended up inflicting internal injuries on each other.
If Dok Gohyang had intervened in their fight, he and Jang Mugeuk would have surely defeated the other person. But, Dok Gohyang only watched from a distance without getting involved.
Everyone had something they had to ovee with their own strength.
And for Jang Mugeuk, that man was his obstacle.
Intervening in their fight would have just been an insult to Jang Mugeuk, that was why Dok Gohyang could only watch their fight from a distance, with Um Soso at his side.
Jang Mugeuk asked Dok Gohyang,
Have you finished your preparations?
What is there to prepare? I just have to wait.
Hmm
Isnt our cause a good one? Everyone will follow you.
We must make sure that happens.
Oh right! He wille that day too.
Him?
Pyo-wol.
What?
Soso invited him. It wont be toote to deal with him then.
Dok Gohyang smiled slightly.
Jang Mugeuk, on the other hand, frowned.
You still havent let go of your obsession with him?
As you can see, Im a bit obsessive.
Tsk!
Jang Mugeuk clicked his tongue at Dok Gohyangs nonchnt reply.
He keeps on trying to tame the untamable, when hes clearly a person whose nature is different from ours.
Chapter 292
They seem to be in better shape than I expected after such a big fight.
Im sure the Jin family worked hard to recover from the battle.
Really?
I suppose so.
The two young men talked while looking around the city of Runan.
Both of them exuded an uncharacteristic strength and confidence.
And it wasnt just them.
One after another, young warriors with unusual momentum and energy were entering Runan.
Some came in groups of three or five, while others came alone.
Their times of arrival and points of departure were all different, but their destination was the same.
Celestial Origin Pavilion.1
It was one of thergest inns in the area, and also one of the most luxurious.
This made it a ce mainly frequented by powerful and influential people in Runan before the battle between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family. However, once the war between the two factions started, the inn closed its doors for the meantime due tock of customers.
The sight of the Celestial Origin Pavilion opening its doors again and letting in a group of young men attracted the attention of many.
Whats going on?
Why are so many martial artists gathering at the Celestial Origin Pavilion?
People were worried that there would be another sh like the one between the Snow Sword Manor and the Jin family.
The very fact that young martial artists were gathering at this time scared them. Among them, the one who reacted the most sensitively was the Jin family, the leading faction in Runan.
It was a natural reaction for them.
After all, they had only just begun repairing the damages and losses incurred from the battle. Having so many young martial artistsing in without a warning in the scope of their territory was not a situation they could calmly ept.
Jin Siwoo took matters into his own hands.
Jin Siwoo left the residence alone and headed for the Celestial Origin Pavilion.
It was then that Jin Siwoo saw a familiar face.
Brother!
Jin Siwoo immediately recognized the man and ran over to him.
The man who stood out from the distance was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol has now fully recovered from his injuries and is now in perfect condition. With hisplexion back to normal, his already beautiful face looked even more charming.
Brother seems to be getting even more beautiful.
Jin Siwoo clicked his tongue.
He could almost smell the scent of incense from Pyo-wols face now. Anyone would be enchanted by Pyo-wols face. Nevertheless, Jin Si-woo greeted him warmly.
I see you havent left Runan yet.
Where are you going?
Im going to the Celestial Origin Pavilion.
Celestial Origin Pavilion?
Yes!
Is it because of the warriors entering Runan?
Thats right. How did you know?
Because Im on my way there too.
What? Even you too, brother?
Jin Siwoos eyes widened at Pyo-wols unexpected words.
Pyo-wol spoke as he walked,
I was invited.
Invited?
By a woman named Um Soso, who travels with Dok Gohyang.
Wait, Dok Gohyang? You mean the Dragon Fang Sword of the Martial Sword Sect?2
Did you not know he was here?
Yes. This is my first time hearing about it.
Jin Siwoos face stiffened in an instant.
Dok Gohyang was a big shot.
Even though he was young, he had already been confirmed as the next sect leader of the Martial Sword Sect. For such a big shot toe in and not give any notice to the Jin family was a clear sign of disrespect.
What is he thinking
Well find out once we get there. Lets go together.
Okay!
The two of them walked shoulder to shoulder towards the Celestial Origin Pavilion.
Jin Siwoo felt relieved just by the fact that Pyo-wol was going with him.
They soon arrived at the Celestial Origin Pavilion.
Three warriors stood guard at the entrance.
Pyo-wol immediately recognized their identities.
They were none other than Dok Gohyangs henchman, the South Sea Three Swords.
The South Sea Three Swords were checking each and every identities of the young martial artists who were trying to enter the Celestial Origin Pavilion.
When Pyo-wol and Jin Siwoo arrived, the South Sea Three Swords raised their hands to stop them.
Stop there. Do you have a badge?
Badge?
Yes! If you dont have one, then you cante in here.
Youre asking me for a badge? In this ce?
Jin Siwoo had a dumbfounded expression on his face.
The South Sea Three Swords then quickly realized that something was wrong. This was their first time seeing Jin Siwoo, which was why they hadnt realized his identity.
Just then, Pyo-wol, who was behind Jin Siwoo, stepped forward.
Ah!
The South Sea Three Swords suddenly eximed as they recognized Pyo-wol.
Youd better let him in, if you want to start the meeting today.
What?
This guys name is Jin Siwoo. Hes the leader of the Jin family.
Oh!
Just then, the pupils of the South Sea Three Swords flickered.
Although they didnt recognize Jin Siwoos face, they knew of his name.
The three of them looked at each other.
Their faces were filled with embarrassment.
They knew how unreasonable it was for them to ignore Jin Siwoo when theyre holding an event in Runan.
Il-geom, the eldest of the South Sea Three Swords then spoke up,
I apologize for not recognizing you earlier. Both of you, pleasee inside.
They had no choice but to let the two in since Pyo-wol was Dok Gohyangs guest, while Jin Siwoo is the leader of the Jin family.
Pyo-wol and Jin Siwoo walked into the Celestial Origin Pavilion.
There were already a lot of people gathered inside.
Most of them were around Pyo-wol and Jin Siwoos age, but there were also many who looked much younger than them.
Most of the martial artists were men. There were only a few women.
They were sitting around tables, chatting.
As Jin Siwoo confirmed their faces, his expression stiffened.
Golden Heaven Society3
Jin Siwoo had apanied his older brother Jin Geum-woo to a few meetings of the Golden Heaven Society, so he recognized that many of the warriors here belonged to the Golden Heaven Society.
How can this be?
These were the same people who didnt show up even when Jin Geum-woo, the head of Golden Heaven Society, lost his life.
Of course, Namgung Wol and a few other martial artists hade from far and wide to support the Jin family in order to show their loyalty to Jin Geum-woo. However, there was not one who visited the Jin family among the martial artists gathered in the Celestial Origin Pavilion.
Theyughed and chatted joyfully, without even knowing that Jin Siwoo had arrived. The sight of them made Jin Siwoo feel a great sense of betrayal.
Jin Siwoos eyes were now red and bloodshot.
He gritted his teeth, trying to hold back his anger.
Pyo-wol looked at him without saying a word.
He couldnt even guess how great the sense of betrayal Jin Siwoo must be feeling. Pyo-wol knew that hastyfort would only make Jin Siwoo more miserable.
Was Jianghus kindness so fleeting? How could they do this to my brother?
It was Jin Geum-woo who had visited and persuaded these masters to establish the Golden Heaven Society. Given their rtionship with him, they shouldnt have done this.
It was then.
Thud!
A dull footstep was hearding from the stairs.
The gazes of the martial artists who had been talking amongst themselves focused on the stairs.
Three people could be seening down the stairs.
Jang Mugeuk, Dok Gohyang, and an unexpected person.
He was Jang Hoyeon, the man who hade all the way here to find the sword, Gongbu.
All eyes were on the three of them.
As soon as Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang appeared, the atmosphere in the room became heavy. The martial artists were crushed by the unearthly momentum they exuded.
Jang Mukuk stood in the middle of the stairs and spoke.
I would like to thank all of you foring here. The reason I have invited all of you here is because of the matter of the Golden Heaven Society. After Jin Geum-woos death, the leader of the Golden Heaven Society, the organization lost its focal point and was unable to fulfill its role.
Jang Mugeuks voice had the power to gather everyones attention.
The young martial artists unknowingly focused their attention on him.
I dont think the situation in Runan would have deteriorated to this extent if the Golden Heaven Society had remained intact. Thats why I have a proposal. I suggest that we strengthen the cohesion of the Golden Heavenly Society so that such an incident never happens again. We can do this by choosing a new leader who can actively respond to such situations.
Thats right!
I agree with Master Jangs words!
Wow!
The people cheered at Jang Mugeuks words.
Pyo-wol looked at Jang Mugeuk with narrowed eyes.
In a way, it was a very strange act.
Jang Mugeuk suggested selecting the next head of the Golden Heaven Society, but to Pyo-wols ears, it sounded like Jang Mugeuk was dering his intent of taking that position himself. And many people cheered and shouted in agreement.
Let Master Jang take the position of leader!
If its Master Jang, he can follow behind Master Jin and lead the Golden Heaven Society excellently!
Make Master Jang the head!
Wow!
The crowd erupted in cheers.
It was a scene that could only be described as madness.
Ugh!
Jin Siwoo clenched his fists tightly and red at Jang Mugeuk.
Jang Mugeuk diligently walked among the young warriors, unaware or perhaps ignoring Jin Siwoos hostile gaze.
The events that happened next unfolded very quickly.
Jang Mugeuk naturally became the master of the Golden Heaven Society.
The sequence of events was so natural that it was like watching a well-choreographed farce.
Jin Siwoo felt a great sense of betrayal.
He couldnt understand how they could do this.
He wondered if his older brother, Jin Geum-woo, was still in their memories.
It was then.
Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang approached Jin Siwoo.
Eh?
That man is
Finally, the martial artists in the room suddenly recognized Jin Siwoo. Embarrassed expressions suddenly appeared on their faces.
It was a situation that would have made all of them feel embarrassed, but Jang Mugeuk, the mastermind behind all of this, remained very nonchnt.
He first gave Jin Siwoo a knowing look.
Its been a while.
Yes.
Jin Siwoo looked Jang Mugeuk straight in the eyes.
They had met once before, with Jin Geum-woo present.
I didnt know you wereing.
I didnt know you wereing either. Didnt you say you would contact me if you ever pass by Runan? Why didnt you inform me beforehand or something? How could youe to my front yard and say nothing?
Its a misunderstanding.
What misunderstanding? I saw it with my own eyes.
I thought you might be busy, so I wanted to have a meeting first and then contact you.
Do you think that makes sense?
Im sorry that I wasnt more proactive in helping you when the Jin family was in crisis. But you know better that I cant, dont you?
Is it because youre the sessor of the Heavenly Military Sect?
Thats right. My decisions are also the decisions of the Heavenly Military Sect. When the Heavenly Military Sect moves, then it will not be just a matter of winning the power struggle in Runan.
The Heavenly Military Sect was undoubtedly one of the most powerful forces in the world.
Even Shaolin Temple, a traditional powerhouse and the North Star of Jianghu, was evaluated as one level below the Heavenly Military Sect.
In the current state of Jianghu, the only one who could stand up to them was the Frenzied Warrior n. No other faction dared to match the power of the Heavenly Military Sect.
All the sects in the world were on high alert to the movements of the Heavenly Military Sect, and it was clear that if the Heavenly Military Sect made a move in such a situation, all sects would react sharply.
Jang Mugeuks words were theoretically correct.
However, Jin Siwoo wondered if it was necessary to gather the Golden Heaven Society in Runan and take the position of the leader of the association, especially at this time.
As if reading Jin Siwoos mind, Jang Mugeuk smiled and said,
In any case, I was nning to take everyone to visit the Jin family after todays meeting. Since the fight with the Snow Sword Manor is over, no one will object.
Do you expect me to believe that?
If you dont believe me, theres nothing I can do. But Im telling the truth. Theres no reason for me to lie to you, is there?
Jang Mugeuks eyes were cold as he looked at Jin Siwoo.
Jin Siwoo didnt dare to meet his gaze.
Ugh!
Jin Siwoos face twisted.
Jang Mugeuk stared at him for a moment before turning his gaze to Pyo-wol.
Oh, youre here too.
If I knew this was going to happen, I wouldnt havee.
Of course you wouldnt. I didnt know shed invite you here either. Anyway, since youre already here, why dont you eat first? The food here is pretty good.
Did youe to Runan for this purpose from the beginning?
This purpose?
To monopolize Jin Geum-woos legacy.
If its not me, then the Golden Heaven Society will scatter apart. In that case, it would be better for me to be the organisations center to help Jianghu. Thats the only way to honor Jin Geum-woos will.
Im not sure if Jin Geum-woo would agree.
What would a dead person think? All decisions and actions are for the living. Since things havee to this point, why dont you join the Golden Heaven Society too?
Jang Mugeuks smile was cold as he turned to face Pyo-wol.
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Ugh!!!! The audacity of this guy. I officially hate Jang Mugeuk now. Hes so opportunistic. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Celestial Origin Pavilion. Raws: ???(Ԫ). tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial Ԫ yun C first; dor; origin; head lu, l C building of two or more stories Dragon Fang Sword. Raws: ???(). lng, lng, mng C dragon; symbolic of emperor y, y C tooth, mrs, teeth; serrated jin C sword, dagger, saber Golden Heaven Society. Raws: Geumcheonhoe, ???(}). Previously tranted as Golden Heavenly Hall. This is the name of the organisation in which Jin Geum-woo belongs. jn, jn C gold; metals in general; money tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial } cng C granary; berth; sea
Chapter 293
Jang Mugeuks gaze was ordinary.
He didnt have the same intensity in his eyes as the others, nor did he seem to be pressuring with his qi. But the moment Jin Siwoo, who was standing by Pyo-wols side, looked him straight in the eyes, he froze and couldnt breathe properly .
It was as if a giant rock was weighing down on his chest, making it impossible for him to even breathe.
Jin Siwoos face instantly turned white.
Since Jin Siwoo had Jin Geum-woo as his elder brother, who was among the top ranked warriors in the world, the standards by which he evaluated warriors were high.
He had the tendency topare them to his older brother, whether they would be above or below Jin Geum-woo.
Until now, there were only a few people whom Jin Siwoo thought were clearly superior to Jin Geum-woo.
One of them was Pyo-wol.
While he couldnt exactly tell how strong Pyo-wol was, he still vaguely thought that Pyo-wol might be stronger than Jin Geum-woo.
However, when he met Jang Mugeuk today, he was shocked in a different way from Pyo-wol.
He felt a mountain-like pressureing from Jang Mugeuks body.
The force was pressing him down so much that he couldnt even move a muscle.
Jin Siwoo raised his qi as he tried to continue looking at Jang Mugeuk.
What the hell is thisC
People often evaluated Jang Mugeuk in the same rank as Jin Geum-woo. However, the Jang Mugeuk whom Jin Siwoo had seen today with his own eyes could not be said to be equalled.
Jin Siwoo felt his entire body tremble.
He looked away from Jang Mugeuk and looked at Pyo-wol instead.
He thought that Pyo-wol would definitely feel some pressure as well. However, contrary to his expectations, Pyo-wol didnt seem to feel any pressure even as he met Jang Mugeuks gaze head-on.
On the contrary, it was the people around them who felt suffocated.
Not only Jin Siwoo, but also all the other members of the Golden Heaven Society watched the confrontation of the two with their mouths shut.
They all thought that Pyo-wol would simply ept Jang Mugeuks proposal, just like they did.
They were all impressed when they saw Jin Geum-woo before, but Jang Mugeuk was even more overwhelming. So they all thought that it was only natural for Jang Mugeuk to be the new master of the Golden Heaven Society.
Jang Mugeuk had the skills, character, and incredible background as a member of the Heavenly Military Sect.
He had all the makings of a great martial artist.
But contrary to their expectations, Pyo-wol was not overwhelmed by Jang Mugeuk, nor did he give him the answer they expected.
I refuse.
Hmm!
Jang Mugeuk was not surprised by Pyo-wols words.
He didnt think Pyo-wol would ept his proposal in the first ce since it was indeed presumptuous. His question was rather rhetorical, for the sake of showing it to Dok Gohyang, who was right next to him.
As he expected, Dok Gohyang looked disappointed.
He said to Pyo-wol,
Why dont you think about it again?
No matter how many times I think about it, my answer will be the same.
So its really a no
Dok Gohyangs expression turned as hard as a stone.
There was no more kindness in his eyes as he looked at Pyo-wol.
What a shame! We could have been good friends.
Not friends, but rather tools.
What?
Isnt that the case?
Dok Gohyang couldnt answer properly. He hadnt expected Pyo-wol to see right through him.
Dok Gohyang stared at him for a moment.
If Jang Mugeuks eyes were like mountains, Dok Gohyangs eyes were like a stormy sea. His eyes were as frightening as the waves rushing in.
I hope you dont regret your decision today.
That will never happen.
There is nothing as meaningless as the word never in this world. Ive learned that as Ive lived.
That may be true. But I dont think Ill regret todays decision.
Pyo-wols voice was very dry, devoid of any emotions.
Theck of emotion in his voice sent a chill down the spine of Dok Gohyang and even Jang Mugeuk.
Jang Mugeuk then spoke in a low voice so that others wouldnt hear,
Um Soso made the mistake of inviting you here. She shouldnt have called you here at all.
Is it because you cant get rid of me with everyone here watching?
Thats right.
Thats a shame, isnt it?
Its a pity, but since my friend has finally given up in trying to lure you in, its not aplete loss. I guess well have to settle with this for now.
Are you going to absorb the Golden Heaven Society and use it to dominate the world?
I dont know.
Jang Mugeuk didnt give a definite answer, but it was as good as giving an answer since Pyo-wol already knew what he was thinking.
It was clear that everyone present here in the room would be the ones leading Jianghu in the future, even if their abilities might be a bitcking at the moment.
In five or ten years, their status would be drastically different from what it is now. And if they still all decided to support Jang Mugeuk, it wouldnt be too difficult in taking control of all of Jianghu.
Its not necessary to rule others by force.
As long as Jang Mugeuk could gain the agreement and support of those who would lead the next generation, he could easily dominate.
Pyo-wol thought that Jianghu was changing.
In the past, many factions tried to solve everything with force.
Such was the case with the Celestial Demon Order and the demonic cult who tried to establish their power in Jianghu in the previous generations. But they all had failed, causing Jianghu to undergo significant changes during the upheaval.
But now, Jianghu warriors do not simplyply with those who have a strong influence or powerful military might.
They are more exclusive towards those they do not feel an emotional connection to. Jang Mugeuk knew this fact, which was why he wanted to get his hands on the Golden Heaven Society.
It was clear that Jang Mugeuk wanted to spread his own ideals by taking over the Golden Heaven Society that Jin Geum-woo had created.
Pyo-wol believed that Jang Mugeuk was more dangerous than any other.
Jang Mugeuk already had a strong ally who is Dok Gohyang, and adding the Golden Heaven Society to the mix would be like giving him wings.
Jang Mugeuk and Pyo-wol stared into each others eyes for a while.
It was Pyo-wol who stepped back first. He then turned to Jin Siwoo,
Lets go back.
But BrotherC!
Its best to leave now.
Jin Siwoos face twisted at Pyo-wols words, but he soon nodded.
Okay.
Part of him wanted to grab Jang Mugeuk by the throat and argue with him right away, but he knew it wasnt a good idea.
No matter what he said right now, the people in the room wouldnt listen to him. Jang Mugeuk already hadplete control over their minds.
As frustrated as he was, he had to step aside now.
That was the only way to preserve the honor of the Jin family.
Jin Siwoo retreated with Pyo-wol. As he did so, Jang Mugeuk said to him,
As soon as this meeting is over, Ill go to the Jin manor to pay my respects to Geum-woo. Ill see you then.
Jin Siwoo gritted his teeth, but didnt say anything in return. He didnt think anything good woulde out of his mouth if he spoke right now.
Just as Pyo-wol was about to lead Jin Siwoo out the door, Jang Hoyeon approached him,
Thank you!
I was able to meet these people because I followed you. They are all good friends. Ive made a valuable connection because of you so Ill cherish them well.
Youre lucky.
Where are you going to go now? Take care of yourself until we meet each other again. You wont be able to walk out of here unscathed next time.
I have some advice for you too. Its not good to get too close to them. You might end up getting hit by a blind sword for no reason.
What?
Bang!
At that moment, Pyo-wol walked out and mmed the door of Celestial Origin Pavilion at his back.
Once outside, Pyo-wol and Jin Siwoo walked through the streets of Runan without saying a word.
Pyo-wol had already guessed this would happen, so he wasnt shocked, but it was a different case with Jin Siwoo. He staggered down the street, dazed.
Understanding what Jin Siwoo was feeling, Pyo-wol didnt try tofort him.
After a while, when Jin Siwoo had recovered his emotions, he spoke with difficulty,
Jianghu is truly a heartless ce.
I thought that at least a few of them would be able to argue back against Jang Mugeuks words, but not a single one of them did.
Even though he had no choice but toe to Yunan at the height of the fight with Snow Sword Manor, he should havee to the Jin family first because of his rtionship with Jin Geum-woo, and then he would have epted whatever path they took.
Todays incident would remain a huge scar on his heart for the rest of his life.
Pyo-wol suddenly spoke,
Maybe its for the best.
What do you mean?
Rather than continuing to be in thepany of people who are neither here nor there, it might be better to separate early. Its understandable for you to feel upset right now, but there wille a day when youll think it was better that you parted ways with them today.
Do you really think so?
I do.
I understand. Ill try to think that way too.
Jin Siwoo responded with a relieved expression.
As he directed the battle with Snow Sword Manor, Jin Siwoo had grown even stronger and mature.
He gritted his teeth and vowed.
I will make them regret their decision today.
To do that, he needed to increase the power of the Jin family.
He needed to build up their strength to a level that no one could ignore.
By making deals with numerous merchants and influential figures, the Jin family became financially prosperous. Furthermore, his grandfather, Jin Wol-myeong, had finally regained his senses and was slowly recovering his martial arts skills.
As long as Jin Wol-myeong got back his original strength, the Jin family would be a force to be reckoned with.
I will definitely raise the Jin family with my own hands. I wont let our sect suffer such adversity again.
Pyo-wol could feel Jin Siwoos determination.
Siwoo will continue to grow even more.
Trials can make people feel frustrated, but they can also make them grow.
There may be cases where other people falter in the face of difficulties, but some rise with even greater strength.
Jin Siwoos case was thetter.
Pyo-wol had no doubt that Jin Siwoo would grow even stronger.
Suddenly, Jin Siwoo said,
Hmpf! If I knew this would happen, I wouldnt have invited a theater troupe.
A theater troupe?
Yes. We invited a troupe to celebrate the victory and boost the morale of the people, but now, they might misunderstand and think that we prepared it for them.
Jin Siwoo smiled bitterly.
It wasnt his idea to call in the troupe.
It was actually the suggestions of the Jin family elders. They believed that after going through a difficult situation, they should hold a big celebration to show off their strength.
Jin Siwoos grandfather, Jin Wol-myeong, agreed with the elders.
News came that a famous theater troupe was visiting the area, so the Jin family hurriedly sent someone to invite them. However, the date of their arrival would coincide with the arrival of Jang Mugeuk and the Golden Heaven Society in the Jin manor.
With this, it would look as if they invited a theater trope to wee Jang Mugeuk and the Golden Heaven Society.
Well, I dont know whats going to happen next, but Im going back to Jin manor.
Jin Siwoo cupped his fist in goodbye before going off in the direction of the Jin family.
As he walked away, his back seemed particrly lonely.
He seemed more alive back at the time when he picked up his sword and fought against the Snow Sword Manor. At least then, he didnt have to worry about human rtionships.
In a way, it seemed like maintaining human rtionships was more difficult and exhausting than experiencing life and death situations.
Pyo-wol shook his head slightly and walked to the inn where he was staying.
When he arrived, it was alreadyte at night.
He ate a quick meal and returned to his room.
When he returned to his empty room, Gwiya, who had been twisting around his arm, began to squirm and move. The snake climbed up Pyo-wols body and peeked out through the cor at the nape of his neck.
Ssssss!
Gwiya used Pyo-wols body as a yground, roaming around to its hearts content.
The snake loved the smoothness of Pyo-wols skin.
Pyo-wol opened the window.
A cool breeze blew in and caressed his body.
Then his eyes caught sight of a parade of carriages entering the city.
Wagons loaded with goods and carriages carrying people made their way into the city.
People who were walking up and down the street looked at the procession with curiosity.
The lead carriage carried arge red g.
The red banner had the words, Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe1 written on it in gold thread.
It looked like the troupe Jin Siwoo had been talking about wasing in.
Its a troupe!
Waaaah!
People in the streets began cheering.
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. Raws: ?????(AsF). tin C sky, heaven; god, celestial A hu, hu, hu C flowery; illustrious; Chinese s z C mixed, blended; mix, mingle j C theatrical ys, opera, drama F tun C sphere, ball, circle; mass, lump
Chapter 294
The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupes lodgings coincidentally happened to be the same inn where Pyo-wol was staying.
They chose to stay in this particr inn because the more upscale inns such as the Celestial Origin Pavilion were already upied by martial artists belonging to the Golden Heaven Society.
Furthermore, the inn where Pyo-wol was staying also had its own stable. The troupe could use the stable to ce the horses they rode in on.
As soon as the troupe entered, the inn instantly became very lively.
They are performers who travel around the world entertaining people, so their conversations were bound to be engaging and entertaining, fitting for people used to performing in front of crowds.
The members of the troupe were diverse.
There were those who performed on stage, musicians who yed instruments, and singers. More than thirty people were gathered in the restaurant on the first floor of the inn, chatting and socializing.
Their lively conversations made the inn as noisy as a market.
I heard that the ce we are performing this time is truly magnificent?
Thats right.
Its been a long time since weve performed in a sect.
Everyone needs to keep their wits about them. We cant afford to make a mistake and risk a disaster.
Dont worry. Havent we done this one or two times before? Hahaha!
The faces of the members of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe were filled with pride.
Although they were a rtively new troupe, they had already sessfully performed countless shows. In the past few years, there was no other troupe with a more sessful career than them.
Tararang!
The musicians sat down and began ying their instruments. They wanted to make sure that none of their instruments were broken or damaged.
As the musicians yed, the singer who was sitting next to them, started singing.
Hahaha!
Sounds great!
Their singing sparked another round of excitement.
It was a lively atmosphere.
A beautiful woman in her early thirties looked at them with a smile on her face.
The mature and charming woman was Yi Okran, the deputy leader of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. She was currently managing the troupe on behalf of their busy leader.
She was the embodiment of grace and refinement, having grown up in the theatrical troupe since she was a child.
Just then, one of the performers approached her.
I havent seen the leader since earlier. Where did he go?
He went out to meet someone.
He knows someone here? Isnt it our first time here?
The performer looked puzzled.
You know the leader, he has a widework.
But still
Dont worry about the leader. Hes someone who can handle things on his own.
Well, thats true.
We only need to focus on the performance that will take ce in two days. We need to prepare well from now on so we dont make any mistakes.
Ill make sure not to make any mistakes.
You better, but for now, lets drink and enjoy ourselves to our hearts content. After all, well be busy again tomorrow.
Yes!
The performer replied and then retreated.
Yi Okran, who was left alone, muttered to herself.
He really is a busy man
* * *
Swoosh!
Without a sound, the window opened and a ck figure entered the room. He was wearing a ck robe and a hat that covered the top part of his face.1
As the ck figure reached his robe, a curved dagger appeared.
He approached the bed silently, like a cat.
There was someone sleeping on the bed, under the nket.
The person seemed to be sound asleep, with how he was breathing heavily.
The ck figure raised his curved dagger and aimed it at the chest of the person under the nket.
ng!
However, the curved dagger didnt manage to stab the chest of the sleeping man. The man under the nket parried the iing dagger with his own de he had hidden underneath.
The person had clearly been sound asleep just a moment ago. Yet, he had sensed the ck figures surprise attack and counterattack in return.
As expected!
A gleam of admiration appeared in the ck figures eyes.
No one had ever noticed his sneak attacks before, but his opponent right now had not only sensed it, but also counterattacked.
It was surprising, but the ck figure thought it was natural. He would have been disappointed if the person had simply sumbed to his attack.
The person shook off the nket and got up, revealing a face more beautiful than a womans.
The moonlight shining through the window illuminated his face, making his appearance even more exquisite.
The once sleeping person was Pyo-wol.
The ck figure swung his curved dagger at Pyo-wols face.
It was a blow with the intention of deeply scarring his face.
Kang!
However, his attack was also deflected by Pyo-wols phantom dagger.
The ck figure didnt give up and continued to swing his curved dagger again and again.
Kaka-kaka-kang!
The curved dagger and phantom dagger shed in midair.
The ck figure aimed only for Pyo-wols vital points. Each of his strikes was powerful enough to instantly kill.
In the blink of an eye, they moved their fight outside. Before anyone knew it, they were flying out of windows and onto the roofs of the neighboring houses.
Kaka-kang!
They sprinted across the roof, swinging their weapons at each other.
It was natural to wonder about the identity of the attacker, but Pyo-wol didnt ask any questions. The ck figure naturally didnt talk either.
Ciiit!
Suac!
Only the chilling sound of weapons shing echoed in the area.
Their fight under the moonlight was beautiful like a performance, but the people inside the houses were oblivious to the fact that a fierce fight was happening right above their heads.
The fight quickly reached its climax.
It was Pyo-wol who brought the fight to an end.
Cit!
His phantom dagger sliced the hat worn by the ck figure. The hat split in two like bamboo, revealing the ck figures face in the moonlight.
He had an appearance reminiscent of a goblin, with his dark eyes, and a slightly curved back.
It was an appearance far from ordinary in many ways.
He then spoke,
Your skills are still the same.
You were alive?
Hehe! Its thanks to youC!
He grinned, revealing his yellow teeth.
Thanks to me?
Thanks to the crazy thing you did, a gap appeared in the Heaven and Earth Net. It was thanks to that that I was able to survive.
So thats how you managed to escape and started your own troupe, So Gyeoksan?
Its been my longtime dream.
The ck figure, So Gyeoksan, sheathed his curved dagger and approached Pyo-wol.
He was one of the children who had been raised as assassins alongside Pyo-wol in the underground cave.
He was a gloomy child who was known as the Greedy Spirit Wolf.2
It was also from him where Pyo-wol first learned the art of changing his appearance.
Despite his unexpected encounter with So Gyeoksan, Pyo-wol was not surprised, for he had always considered that he might still be alive.
He didnt know about the others, but he knew that So Gyeoksan and So Yeowol werent the kind of people who would die easily. They were the type who would try to survive no matter what.
What about So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo?
Kuku! After we broke through the Heaven and Earth Net, we parted ways.
So theyre still alive.
We didnt go through all that hardship just to die easily. After all weve gone through, we cant just die without gaining any fame or wealth.
Did youe here looking for me?
Kukuku! Thats right! I was traveling and performing around Jianghu when I heard a rumor about a certain assassin. At first I didnt think it was you, because, as you know, theres an organisation called the Hundred Wraith Union, and they control the assassin market. But then I heard that the assassins face was more beautiful than a womans, and that his name was Pyo-wol. At that point, even a fool can figure out your identity.
So Gyeoksan chuckled.
He hadnt changed at all.
He still seemed to be living in his own world.
Pyo-wol looked at So Gyeoksan and said,
Theres a strong smell of blood on your dagger. Seems like youre not satisfied with just being the leader of a traveling troupe.
Kukuku! Shouldnt you know best about our nature? I asionally satisfy my thirst for blood on the side.
You should leave when you have the chance. If you keep on lingering here, youll end up being caught and killed.
Is the great Pyo-wol worried about me? The world is about to turn upside down! Kukukuku!
So Gyeoksanughed maniacally.
Pyo-wol only stared at him silently.
Just as So Gyeoksan didnt know much about Pyo-wol, Pyo-wol knew very little about So Gyeoksan.
Other than the fact that they had been raised as assassins in an underground cave, they had nomon ground to feel affection for each other.
They sometimes cooperated out of necessity, but in the end, they didnt trust each other. Thats why even after meeting each other after such a long time, Pyo-wol looked at So Gyeoksan with a cold gaze.
So Gyeoksan didnt trust Pyo-wol either.
When he attacked Pyo-wol, he didnt hold back at all. He didnt care nor consider the possibility that Pyo-wol might get hurt.
If Pyo-wol could avoid all of his attacks, then good for him, but if he couldnt, then So Gyeoksan didnt care if he ended up dying at his hands.
Thats how little he thought of Pyo-wols existence.
With his trademark sly smile, So Gyeoksan said,
This isnt the ce for this, lets have a drink.
Without waiting for Pyo-wols response, he headed out.
Pyo-wol stared at So Gyeoksans back for a moment, before following suit.
The ce where So Gyeoksan had gone was the same inn where he had attacked Pyo-wol. It was also the same amodation where the traveling theater troupe led by So Gyeoksan stayed.
Since it was alreadyte at night, the restaurant on the first floor was quiet. The members of the troupe had all gone to bed.
However, only one person was still awake, waiting for So Gyeoksan.
Yourete.
The beautiful woman who calmly greeted So Gyeoksan was Yi Okran, the deputy leader of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe.
So Gyeoksan grinned and said,
I met a friend. His name is Pyo-wol. Hes quite famous in Jianghu these days.
Pyo-wol appeared behind So Gyeoksan.
Yi Okrans eyes lit up once she saw Pyo-wols face.
Your friend is handsome.
Hes so handsome its almost unpleasant. I wanted to sh his face with a knife if I could.
Why didnt you?
I tried, but I failed miserably.
My goodness! Your friend must be quite the skilled martial artist.
Kukuku! Thats right, you better watch out, because hes not just good at martial arts.
Really?
The red corners of Yi Okrans lips slightly curled up.
She bowed gracefully to Pyo-wol.
I, Yi Okran, the vice-leader of the Heavenly Flower Troupe, greet you, Master Pyo-wol. Please take care of me from now on.
I dont know if well have a chance to meet again.
Who knows what the future holds. Anyway, I have to wake up the servants for them to prepare some drinks.
I dont drink.
Our leader loves to drink. Even when I nag him not to, he just wont listen.
Yi Okran immediately got up and went to wake up the servants.
When they were alone, So Gyeoksan sat down and said,
Sit down.
When did you start drinking?
Hehe! Youre strange. Shouldnt you enjoy life a little since youve found your freedom? How long are you going to live like a monk, suppressing all your desires? Life isnt that long. Do everything you can while you still can.
I dont want to hear that from you.
Kuku! Is that so?
Since when did you be the leader of a theater troupe?
Its been a few years. At first, I tried to make a living as an assassin, after all, everything Ive learned so far was how to kill. But the world isnt easy. To be a proper assassin, I had to join the Hundred Wraith Union, but I didnt like the idea.
Is it because of the Blood Shadow Group?
So Gyeoksan nodded.
He clenched his jaw, as if the mere thought of it vexed him.
Thats right! Why would I want to belong to another organization when Ive just been freed from the Blood Shadow Group? So thats why I started my own troupe. It was difficult at first, but now, weve managed to establish ourselves and are making a decent living. You can join us if you want.
No thanks.
Too bad. Im sure theres plenty of women who would love to see you because of your face. In any case, let me know if you change your mind.
Im sure you didnte here just to talk about that. Why are you really here?
I told you, were here to perform for the Jin family.
If youre going to keep talking nonsense, Im going to leave.
You still have a filthy personality.
Suddenly, So Gyeoksans expression changed.
I have a request for you, Pyo-wol!
SoundlessWind21s notes:
OMG. I didnt expect Pyo-wol would meet someone from his past here. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Hat. Raws: Bangrip, ??. It would look simr to the man on the left.
Greedy Spirit Wolf. Raws: ???(؝). His nickname was also mentioned in chapter 13. ؝ tn C greedy, covet; covetous hn C soul, spirit lng, lng, lng, hng C wolf
Chapter 295
Pyo-wol looked at So Gyeoksan with a nk expression on his face.
So Gyeoksan found it difficult to look Pyo-wol straight in the eyes.
He had always known that there was a gap between them before, but he didnt expect it to be greater now, to the point of being immeasurable.
Even when he took on the role of the leader in a traveling theater group, So Gyeoksan made sure to continue taking on simple missions to prevent his skills from being rusty.
But even then, So Gyeoksans level was nowhere near Pyo-wol.
When So Gyeoksan first heard of the nickname, Reaper, he instinctively thought of Pyo-wol.
The first time he had heard the nickname was back at Chengdu in Sichuan. Since Chengdu and Sichuan were ces that had given him unforgettable nightmares, he made sure to always keep a close eye on its movements even after leaving the city.
Thats why, when he heard the name Reaper, he immediately investigated Pyo-wols whereabouts.
Knowing Pyo-wols unusually beautiful face, coupled with his ruthless hands and bold behavior, So Gyeoksan was convinced that the Reaper that people were talking about was the Pyo-wol he knew.
Pyo-wol had already be someone on apletely different level.
He could tell it just with the way Pyo-wol looked at him.
Although assassins are used to hiding their innermost thoughts and feelings, they could read each others minds to a certain extent. They could do so by observing the other persons eyes, and gestures.
In other terms, assassins could quickly grasp the other persons bodynguage. But So Gyeoksan could not read any bodynguage from Pyo-wol.
On the contrary, it seems as if his nervousness and thoughts were the one being read by Pyo-wol.
He tried his best to hide his thoughts, but he couldnt deceive Pyo-wols eyes.
Pyo-wol could clearly see how extremely anxious So Gyeoksan was at the moment. Although Pyo-wol didnt exactly know the reason why So Gyeoksan was feeling that way, it was clear to him that So Gyeoksan was currently in a difficult situation.
A request
Yes. A request.
I refuse.
You dont even want to hear about it?
I dont think I need to know. Its probably a request thats too much for you to handle, but since refusing to do so will result in dire consequences, youre passing it on to me.
Asshole.
So Gyeoksan made a frustrated expression without realizing it.
He had indeede to Pyo-wol for that reason.
If he could use him well, he could resolve the matter without getting blood on his hands. But now that Pyo-wol had seen through his intentions, his n was as good as ruined.
Youre a bastard with no ounce of kindness.
Ill take that as apliment.
Forget it. Lets just drink.
Just then, Yi Okran arrived holding a tray filled with liquor and food.
I was in a hurry, so the appetizers might not be much. Ill treat you better next time.
Yi Okran ced the liquor and food on the table with an apologetic expression, then she sat down right next to So Gyeoksan.
So Gyeoksan naturally wrapped his arm around Yi Okran.
She poured a ss of liquor for him.
You said you dont drink, right? Ill be drinking alone then.
Do as you please.
Well, its impossible to find any trace of humanity in you anyway.
So Gyeoksan downed a ss of liquor in one swift gulp.
Mmm, delicious.
Drink slowly.
The faster you drink and get drunk, the more youll have left. You have to drink a lot slowly to get your moneys worth.
He drank three more sses in a row.
It was as if he was being chased by something.
The So Gyeoksan whom Pyo-wol knew was not someone who would reveal his emotions under any circumstance. But with the way he is right now, he was unintentionally revealing his impatience, as if he was backed into a corner.
But Pyo-wol didnt ask the reason why.
He knew that if he crossed the line here, he would have no choice but to get deeply involved.
After breaking through the Heaven and Earth Net, they had lived their lives without any contact with each other.
And if Pyo-wol were to be honest, he hadnt really cared about So Gyeoksans survival or any other person for that matter.
They werent that close, and they hadnt promised to do anything together in the future.
In fact, their rtionship was even worse than that ofplete strangers. They knew each others undersides and weaknesses all too well, which precisely made it difficult to trust each other.
Thunk!
So Gyeoksan set his ss down and asked,
How long are you nning to stay in Runan?
I dont know. I wont be here for long. I can leave as soon as tomorrow if I want to.
Youre too damned in a hurry. Where are you going anyway?
Were not that close that we have to keep each other updated on our whereabouts, are we?
In short, youre telling me to stop paying attention and get lost.
Exactly.
Bastard
If youre done talking, Im leaving.
What? Already? We havent seen each other in a long time. Why are you being like this? Lets talk.
We havent seen each other in a long time so theres nothing for us to talk about. We werent interested in each other in the first ce. We have nothing inmon, so what reason is there for us to have a conversation?
At Pyo-wols cold words, So Gyeoksans expression stiffened.
Normally, no matter how badly they got along, they would hide their true feelings with a fake smile and keep the tenuous bonds of their rtionship alive.
Human beings are creatures that cannot live alone. They tend to live by confirming their existence through their rtionships with others.
This was true of everyone he met, and it was true for himself as well.
He needed a reason to exist in the world, so he formed a theater group to create a reason for himself.
But Pyo-wol was different.
He wasnt interested in having others recognize his existence. He didnt find it important either in having rtionships with others.
Even in the underground cave, Pyo-wol was the same.
He only cared about his survival, and nothing else. That attitude of his hadnt changed. It continued even up to this day.
Selfish son of a bitch.
Despite So Gyeoksans venomous words, Pyo-wols expression didnt change. He just continued walking away.
So Gyeoksan red at Pyo-wols retreating back as he walked up the stairs, but it didnt change the situation.
At that moment, a white hand wrapped around So Gyeoksans neck.
Stop being angry.
Im not angry.
You are. Youre really furious. Youre like a child who had their toy taken away.
What did you say?
Hehe! How cute.
Yi Okranughed and kissed So Gyeoksan on the cheek.
What are you doing?
Its your reward for being cute.
If you do that again, I might have to kill you first.
Hehe, I would always wee you killing me in bed.
Youre such a slut.
You made me that way.
Hmpf!
Dont pout like that. Its not like youre really hurt.
Yi Okran climbed and sat on So Gyeoksans thighs.
So Gyeoksan automatically held and caressed her backside. Enjoying his touch, Yi Okran said,
You cant just suddenly stop if you really want something.
Then what do I do?
You have to know how to push away, and how to tease and stimte other person.
How do you tease them?
Ill teach you now.
Yi Okran pressed her lips to So Gyeoksans mouth.
Hng
* * *
The morning was a busy one for the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe.
They woke up early in the morning and had breakfast.
Their breakfast was just as noisy as the dinner they had the night before.
Can you pass me that over there?
What? The fruit?
Yes!
Give me the bowl. Ill serve it for you..
Thanks!
They served each other food, chatting as they passed the bowls around. They had so much to say even after talkingte into the night, so their conversation continued into the morning.
Just then, the troupes leader, So Gyeoksan, and vice-leader, Yi Okran, came down the stairs.
Did you sleep well?
You look good. I wonder what happenedst night?
Something good?
What good thing?
A really good one.
Hehe! Sweating is good for your health too, right?
Hahaha!
The troupe teased the two of them.
If it were any other woman, they would have blushed at the suggestive remarks, but Yi Okran calmly replied without batting an eye,
Yes, its been a long time since Ive exerted myself, so I feel really good right now.
Wahaha!
The members burst outughing in unison.
The women poked each other in the side with their elbows.
Yi Okranughed and continued,
Alright, since the performance is tomorrow, we have a lot of work to do starting today. Do you all know what to do first?
Yes!
Dont worry, we wont have to work for a day or two.
The members replied with enthusiasm
Troupes were usually invited to create a festive atmosphere or to lighten up a gloomy mood.
It was the same thing for the Jin family.
They wanted to mend the public sentiment of Runan who had been devastated by the fight with the Snow Sword Manor, so they went out of their way to invite the troupe. They hoped that the troupe would be able to revive the depressed mood of Runans residents and warriors.
The troupe had an obligation to meet their expectations.
Now, after breakfast, they would pour out into the streets together. They would y instruments and sing songs to arouse peoples attention.
They only one day to attract the attention of Runan, and turn their eyes towards the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe.
So Gyeoksan said,
Eat well, everyone. We have to move around all day today.
Yes!
Dont worry, leader!
So Gyeoksan nodded in agreement.
While the members did not know of So Gyeoksans true identity, to them, So Gyeoksan was still a leader they could trust and rely on.
If it werent for him, the members of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe would have scattered and gone on to do other things.
To them, So Gyeoksan was more than just a leader.
Lets eat quickly and get to work.
Work it is, work.
Just as the troupe members were about to chatter again, a man came down the stairs.
The first to react were the female members.
Whoa!
What a handsome man!
The personing down the stairs was none other than Pyo-wol.
When the women saw his face, their faces turned as red as a tomato.
So Gyeoksans face twisted..
That bastard always shows up at a moment like this and ruins the mood.
So Gyeoksan, whocked confidence in his own appearance, felt his self-esteem drop as hepared himself to Pyo-wol.
Bam!
He gritted his teeth, then thought about carving a scar on Pyo-wols beautiful face right then and there.
But he knew best that Pyo-wol wasnt the type of person who would let that happen, so he had to grit his teeth and endure.
So Gyeoksan approached Pyo-wol.
Did youe down here to eat? Or is it that you couldnt sleep because of some noisy people?
I couldnt sleep because of the noise.
My kids are a bit noisy, arent they? Understand that theyre just getting excited and hyped up for the iing performance.
Pyo-wol nodded in agreement.
Just then, the female members of the troupe shouted loudly,
Leader! You know that guy?
Wow!
Could you please introduce us?
Youre friends with such a handsome man? Our leader is such a talented person!
So Gyeoksans face contorted even more at his members words.
He shouted,
Shut up! You guys should hurry up and get back to work!
Hiiik! Our leader is angry!
Lets get out of here quick!
Lets go back to work!
The troupe members quickly left the inn like an ebb tide.
Pyo-wol turned to So Gyeoksan and asked,
Arent you also going to go out?
Im the leader, so I have separate things to do.
Chapter 296
Rumors of the arrival of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe spread throughout the city of Runan.
The performers yed their musical instruments, sang songs, and showcased their tricks.
Wow!
This is the best!
The people cheered as they watched the performers.
The atmosphere, which had been somewhat dampened by the fight between the Jin family and Snow Sword Manor, was enlivened by their appearance.
There was also news of the gathering of the Golden Heaven Society, a social organization of young martial artists.
These two pieces of news became a source of vitality for the people of Runan. Whenever two or more people gathered, they would talk about these two topics.
The meeting of the Golden Heaven Society in Runan must be because of Jin Geum-woo, right?
Isnt it obvious? Hes the one who founded the Golden Heaven Society.
How good would it have been if he was still alive.
If he had been alive, the Snow Sword Manor would not have dared to challenge the Jin family.
Still, Im d that the Jin family won. The Golden Heaven Society probably gathered in Runan to honor Jin Geum-woo.
Thats right, and Im sure the Jin family knew they wereing, so they invited some performers to lighten the mood.
The people misunderstood that the troupe hade to wee Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe.
As the cheers grew louder and louder, so did the peoples misunderstanding grew deeper and deeper.
Hmph, fools.
So Gyeoksan sneered at them.
He walked through the streets alone with his hat pressed down. While the troupe caught the peoples attention, So Gyeoksan moved alone somewhere.
He headed towards a back alley of Runan. After looking around for a moment, he approached a shabby mansion.
The house had a small ck g next to a red gate. The g was so small that it was hard to spot unless you paid attention.
Knock! Knock!
So Gyeoksan knocked on the gate. The gate soon opened without a sound.
He stared at the wide-open gate for a moment, then stepped inside.
The mansion he entered had a typical northern-style structure. The courtyard was in the middle, with pavilions surrounding it, thuspletely blocking the view from the outside.
It was a structure adapted to withstand the harsh cold of the north, but there was no better structure for keeping secrets.
So Gyeoksan stood in the middle of the courtyard, looking around.
It was then.
Are you the Blood Bat?1
A muffled voice came from the main hall connected to the courtyard.
So Gyeoksan squinted and looked at the main hall.
He saw a man sitting in a chair looking at him.
The man was also wearing the same kind of hat as him, so he couldnt see the mans face.
So Gyeoksan nodded and said,
Thats right, Im the Blood Bat.
The name Blood Bat was one of his aliases. Whenever he took on a job as an assassin or handled any secret missions, he would use the name Blood Bat.
He kept this kind of work a secret even from his subordinates. The only person who knew this fact was Yi Okran..
He strained his eyes to make out the mans face, but even with his enhanced eyesight, he couldnt see through the mans hat.
Tak!
The man threw something at his feet.
It was an envelope containing a letter.
What you need to do is simple. Take the person written in the letter to the Prison of No Return.2
Youre telling me that the Prison of No Return actually exists?
So Gyeoksan looked at the man in surprise.
But the mans voice that returned was cold as ice.
It exists. Thats why Im entrusting you with this task.
Goodness!
Theres a map inside that leads to the Prison of No Return. Memorize it and then burn it.
Ah, I understand.
So Gyeoksan couldnt help but have a stony expression even as he answered.
He made a mistake. The Prison of No Return
Rumors about the Prison of No Return have been circting around Jianghu for a long time.
No one knew who created it, or when it was created.
No one even knew what purpose it was created for.
It was only rumored that such a ce existed.
Many even doubted the fact that it even existed.
The most terrifying rumor about the Prison of No Return is that once you enter, you can never get out. Thats why it was named the Prison of No Return.
There have been people who mysteriously disappeared from Jianghu from time to time.
People who vanished without leaving any trace, as if their very existence had been erased.
Some said they had all been taken to a ce called the Prison of No Return. But there was no evidence, and it was just a story that floated around like a legend.
So Gyeoksan gritted his teeth.
I have a bad feeling about this
He was asked to take on this mission all the way from Runan.
The identity of the client was unclear.
Above all, he had a bad feeling, which was why he initially tried to refuse this mission. However, it was a request that he couldnt afford to refuse, so he had no choice but to ept it.
He then tried to pass the task on to Pyo-wol as an alternative, but that attempt failed. Now, he found himself in a situation where he had to carry out the request himself.
The location of the ce, Prison of No Return, had been kept secret up until now.
There must have been a good reason for the secret to be kept so well.
A killing machine, perhaps, or a shackle that could never be broken.
Either way, it wasnt a good thing for So Gyeoksan.
In the worst case scenario, he could lose his life. But now, turning down the request was even more impossible.
So Gyeoksan gritted his teeth and walked forward.
He picked up the envelope that had fallen on the floor.
When he opened the envelope, someones name was written on it.
The moment he saw the name, he unintentionally cursed.
Dammit!
He raised his head back again to look at the client.
But the client was nowhere to be seen.
* * *
Taking advantage of So Gyeoksans momentarily distracted state, the client slipped out of the mansion.
He had rented the mansion for a day in someone elses name. Even if someone investigated, there would be nothing to reveal his identity.
Once he was some distance away from the mansion, he removed his cloak and hat and threw them over the wall of another house.
He was a man in his early forties. He had tanned skin and a well-muscled body. He had an overall strong impression which stood out.
He walked with a brisk stride.
He headed for thergest inn in Runan.
The inn had a sign that read Celestial Origin Pavilion.
When he arrived at the entrance of the inn, a woman came out to greet him.
The moment he saw the woman with a beautiful appearance and blue eyes filled with intelligence, he greeted her,
Im back.
And the request?
Ive left it in the hands of someone trustworthy, you neednt worry.
Are you sure?
Would I dare to be careless about my identity?
I trust you.
Only then did the womans expression rxed.
For a moment, a sense of relief came over the mans face.
Some might criticize him for being wary of the womans reaction, but if they knew even a little bit of her true character, they would never say such a thing.
Um Soso, the Witch of the Blue Sea.3
She was the terror of the South Sea.
For those who knew how Um Soso had made Dok Gohyang the indisputable sessor of the Martial Sword Sect, they had deep-rooted fear towards her etched into their bones.
The man who just arrived at the inn was Ilgum, one of the Three Swords of the South Sea and Dok Gohyangs subordinate.
Just then, Dok Gohyang opened the door of the inn and stepped out.
What are you talking about so seriously?
Have youe out?
What are you talking about without me?
We were just discussing about the Third Young Master.
Oh! That? Did you catch the stray hunting dog?
Yes! I was fortunately able to catch the wandering hunting dog.
And its abilities?
Its reputation is not bad.
Thats good to know.
Dok Gohyang chuckled.
* * *
Pyo-wol left the inn and headed to Jang Noyas gambling hall.
Youre here?
As soon as Pyo-wol entered the gambling hall, Jang Noya came running out barefoot.
There was a faint glint of fear on Jang Noyas face as he looked at Pyo-wol.
It was Jang Noya and his men who had cleaned up the mess after Pyo-wols fight with the ck Cloud Corps.
They had buried the bodies they couldnt dispose of in the swamps or in the outskirts of Runan to erase any evidence.
As they disposed of the bodies, they realized just how terrifying Pyo-wol was.
All of the dead were martial artists who could be considered masters in Jianghu, and yet Pyo-wol managed to wipe out more than a hundred of them.
Jang Noya and his men trembled in fear.
It had been several days since they had disposed of the bodies, but the terror still lingered in their minds.
When Pyo-wol sat down, Jang Noya quickly reported,
We havent seen any unusual movements in Runan yet. Most of the martial artists who sided with the Snow Sword Manor have left Runan, while the Jin family is busy cleaning up the mess.
Pyo-wol listened to Jang Noyas report without saying a word.
As of now, he could obtain any information from Hong Yushin of the Hao n as much as he wanted. However, Pyo-wol would never make the blunder of just relying on only one source for information.
The more sources of information he had, the better.
While the sheer volume of information would never catch up to the Hao n, Jang Noya and his men had built a more extensivework of information in Runan.
At least in Runan, Jang Noya and his men have surpassed the Hao n.
Jang Noya and his men could see where the Hao n could not.
That was why Pyo-wol hade to the gambling hall.
After listening to Jang Noyas report, Pyo-wol spoke up,
From now on, focus on the Golden Heaven Society.
By that, do you mean the ones staying at the Celestial Origin Pavilion?
Yes.
But we dont have enough people to monitor them all.
You dont need to monitor them all. Focus on Jang Mugeuk, Dok Gohyang, and Jang Hoyeon.
Understood.
Jang Noya replied, bowing his head deeply.
Pyo-wol was just about to leave Runan, but the Golden Heaven Society and So Gyeoksan were holding him back.
Is it a coincidence?
It might have been a coincidence that they both arrived at Runan at the same time. But Pyo-wol believed that there was no such thing as coincidence in this world.
Even the seemingly coincidental events had a deeper reason that inevitably intertwined.
Whats more, So Gyeoksan has been deeply involved with him since childhood.
The fact that So Gyeoksan and the Golden Heaven Society came at the same time and got entangled with Pyo-wol stabbed him in the heart like a thorn under a fingernail.
Other people might not think much of it, but Pyo-wol saw it as a warning sign.
One of the secrets to Pyo-wols survival until now was that he never ignored even the slightest sense of danger.
Pyo-weol thought back to Jang Mugeuk.
An anti-hero.4
It was hard to define him when he first met him, but now he was sure.
Jang Mugeuks eyes were filled with intense desire.
To someone with such a longing gaze, the peaceful and static atmosphere of the current Jianghu would have been unbearably boring.
He might have felt like a fish out of water, slowly drying up and dying. And the battle between the two factions in Runan would have been a breath of fresh air.
It was like a golden opportunity to witness cracks in Jianghus order that had only been talked about and to make them bigger with his own strength.
Seeing him gather the members of the Golden Heaven Society and be its leader only made Pyo-wols convictions stronger.
It didnt matter to him if Jang Mugeuks ambitions ran wild, or if the world became muddled because of it.
It didnt matter as long as it didnt concern him.
But So Gyeoksan just happened to enter Runan at the same time.
Pyo-wol didnt think it was a coincidence.
Some invisible force must have been at work.
Or perhaps, probably the power of fate
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Blood Bad. Raws: ???(Ѫ). Ѫ xi, xu C blood; radical number 143 bin, pin C bat f C kind of bat Prison of No Return. Raws: Buhoekok, ???(hz). b, fu, fu C no, not; un-; negative prefix h hu C circle around; return; curving z y C prison, jail; case;wsuit Witch of the Blue Sea. Raws: ????(溣ħŮ). cng C blue, dark green; cold hi C sea, ocean; maritime ħ m C demon, evil spirits; magic power mo1 Ů n, r C woman, girl; feminine; rad. 38 Raws: ??(n). A hero with a cruel personality. n xio C an owl; thus, something evil xing C male of species; hero; manly
Chapter 297
When Pyo-wol returned to the inn, it was alreadyte in the evening.
Inside the inn, the members of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe were gathered. Their faces were filled with tired yet satisfied expressions after a full day of wandering and performing around Runan.
People were so surprised that they couldnt even close their mouths!
I guess thats enough to get the word out that were performing, right?
Well, Im sure we made enough noise about it.
Im really looking forward to tomorrows performance.
The troupe members chatted as they took a sip of their drinks.
Pyo-wol looked around the inn for a moment, but he couldnt see So Gyeoksan anywhere.
Just then, Yi Okran spotted Pyo-wol. She then approached him,
Oh, youre here.
Wheres Gyeoksan?
He went out since he had some other matters to attend to.
Other matters?
Yes! He said hell be back by tomorrow evening at thetest.
Will the performance continue without him?
Our leader rarely performs, and were the ones organizing the show since the beginning, so its not a problem even if hes not there.
Pyo-wol nodded at Yi Okrans exnation.
If you havent had dinner yet, would you like to join me? I feel bad that I havent treated you properly yet, and besides, youre a friend of our leader.
Its okay.
But still, please give me a chance. Its the first time Ive met someone who knows about our leaders past, so I really want to treat you well.
Did he not tell you about his past?
No.
Then I cant tell you either.
But
If you have any questions, you should ask him directly. Dont make things difficult for other people.
I did put you on the spot, Im sorry.
Yi Okran easily admitted her mistake and apologized, but that didnt mean she was giving up on sharing a meal with Pyo-wol.
In that case, Ill just treat you to a meal. That will be okay with you, right?
Pyo-wol thought she was quite insistent, hut he had no more reason or excuse to refuse.
Sure.
Thank you.
Yi Okran said with a pleased expression.
Hey! Clear one table and bring out some new food!
As soon as Yi Okran gave themand, the members of the troupe, who had beenughing and talking, began to move in unison.
The male members cleared the table, while the female members went to the kitchen to fetch food for Yi Okran and Pyo-wol.
In no time, a table was filled with food.
Please sit.
At Yi Okrans words, Pyo-wol sat down. Then, as if waiting, one of the female members sat down next to Pyo-wol.
When Pyo-wol frowned slightly, Yi Okranughed and said,
Dont worry. Shes doing it because she wants to.
Thats right, Ive been wanting to sit next to you since the moment I first saw you.
The female troupe member said, with a bashful smile.
Yi Okran exined further.
Being a member of a small theater troupe is actually not an easy job. As you know, many people consider us to be of lowly ss. Beautiful and charming people like the one next to you are often preyed upon by the higher-ups.
Its my first time hearing about that.
Of course. Its because its not well known, but its actually quite amon urrence.
While people enjoyed the performances of a theater troupe, they also tended to think of them as very lowly beings. This was especially true for those of higher social status.
They would often not leave a beautiful woman alone in their midst.
They would sometimes coax the troupe leader into giving them the female members, either through threats or money. And the ones who sumbed to the temptation would end up throwing the female members to the higher ups for a night.
This was their world, where such things happened frequently.
But our leader is different. No matter how much money was offered to him, he would never give away a member if they didnt want to. No matter how much other people threaten him, he will always protect them. Its thanks to him that we can perform with such bright faces.
He must be a good leader for you guys.
Yes, I cantpare him to anyone else.
Honestly, theres no one like our leader. Before he arrived, we lived such hellish lives.
The female member sitting next to Pyo-wol said while putting the food in front of her onto her te.
The female members name was Ga Hyang.
She had a cute appearance and a beautiful voice, which made her a target for many people. In fact, there were times when she had to sell her body against her will, but none of the money she earned went into her pocket.
All the money she was supposed to receive went straight to the pockets of their previous leader. He would often use the money to entertain himself and show favoritism to other members.
Even if she wanted to escape, she couldnt.
That was because their previous leader dominated the troupe with violence.
If So Gyeoksan hadnt appeared, their hellish lives would have continued until today.
Pyo-wol found their words quite surprising.
The way they just described So Gyeoksan was different from the one he knew in the past.
During their time in the underground cave, So Gyeoksan was more gloomy than anyone else. He was simr to Pyo-wol in a way that he was unwilling to show his true colors.
While there were times So Gyeoksan stood by So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo, he only did so out of necessity. He was still always ready to betray them at any moment.
It was for this reason that Pyo-wol found So Gyeoksan untrustworthy and unreliable. However, to these people, So Gyeoksan seemed to y the role of a pretty dependable protector and leader.
Ga Hyang leaned closer to Pyo-wols side and said,
Plus, our leader doesnt mind if we dont make any profit from our performances. To be honest, our performances are not always sessful, more often than not, we lose money, but our leader would always manage to bring money from somewhere else and fill in the gaps. We know that he wouldnt be able to do so in such a normal way which is why were curious about our leaders past.
Ive already told you that if youre curious, you should ask him yourself.
Oh my! How heartless.
Ga Hyang looked at Pyo-wol with a smile. Although she said that Pyo-wol was heartless, her eyes still curved like a half-moon, filled with affection.
Yi Okran looked at Ga Hyang and said,
Youre going to find yourself in a lot of trouble, Ga Hyang. You should not be the kind of girl who gives her heart to others so easily.
What woman wouldnt like such a handsome man? Im already happy just by looking at him
Girl! Looks arent everything, what truly matters is
I know, its the heart. Ive heard it so much, my ears are bleeding.
You
I dont know. It may be the heart for you, but to me, its about the persons appearance.
Ga Hyang stuck her tongue out at Yi Okran.
Yi Okran looked at her incredulously, but she soon broke into a smile.
Ga Hyang wasnt originally such a bright and outgoing child.
She was usually reserved and introverted, so seeing her assert herself so strongly now, Yi Okran felt happy. It was evidence that Ga Hyangs personality was bing brighter.
However, Pyo-wol seemed to have no interest in Ga Hyang.
How many women would actually be of interest to him anyway?
Ga Hyang probably knew this fact as well. After all, she had gone through many trials and tribtions herself. Nevertheless, she still fell in love with Pyo-wol.
Seeing the twinkle in Ga Hyangs eyes, Yi Okrans heart ached even more for her.
The night continued to pass, with Pyo-wol silently eating his meal, and Ga Hyang staring at him longingly.
* * *
The inn was already bustling early in the morning.
Members of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe had been up since dawn preparing for the performance. They were busy checking their costumes and packing their props.
Today was the day they would perform in the Jin manor.
Theirpensation would depend on the oue of todays performance, which was why every member of the troupe was on edge.
To make matters worse, So Gyeoksan has yet to return to the inn sincest night. Even though they were used to performing without him, they still couldnt help but feel nervous.
Fortunately, Yi Okran took charge. She led and directed everyone so that they remained calm and focused on preparing for the performance.
When all the preparations were done, Yi Okran spoke up,
Lets go to the Jin manor!
Yes!
All the members of the troupe answered in unison.
They packed up their things and headed to the Jin manor.
After the troupe left, Pyo-wol came down the stairs.
The inn was so quiet and empty that it felt almost eerie. After having spent the past two days with the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe, the serene atmosphere felt unfamiliar.
Pyo-wol headed straight to the stable.
The horse in the stable neighed when it saw him. Pyo-wol stroked the horses nape, and in turn the horse closed its eyes and stayed still, enjoying his touch.
Lets go!
After some time, Pyo-wol mounted his horse and rode towards the Jin manor.
The road to the Jin manor was crowded with people.
People had heard that the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe would be performing so they had been heading to the Jin manor since the morning.
The peoples faces were bright with anticipation since they would be seeing a troupe perform after such a long time.
Seeing their expressions, Pyo-wol thought that the Jin familys n had worked. They seeded in reviving the mood and atmosphere of the people in Runan, which had been depressed because of the fight with the Snow Sword Manor.
A long line of people lined up in front of the Jin manor, waiting for the gates to open.
When Pyo-wol appeared, one of the Jin familys guards recognized him. The guard approached Pyo-wol and said,
We received an order from Lord Jin to let Master Pyo in, so please follow me.
Okay.
Pyo-wol nodded and followed the man.
The warriors guarding the entrance opened the way, letting him pass.
Pyo-wol then entered the manor on horseback.
The manor which had been in ruins, was now almost back to its former glory. This was all thanks to therge sums of moneying in and numerousborers who were employed after making contracts with merchants.
There were still a few unfinished buildings, making the ce look a bit untidy, but overall, the reconstruction of the manor was done well.
Arge podium had been built in the middle of the manor. On top of it were the members of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe, making their preparations for their performance.
Just then, someone approached Pyo-wol,
Brother!
It was Jin Siwoo, who greeted him with a smile. His face was more cheerful than it had been a few days ago, but there were still remnants of bitterness in his expression.
Pyo-wol got off from his horse and said,
You must have had a hard time.
Not really, the real work is actually done by others.
Wheres the Golden Heaven Society?
They havent arrived yet, but Im sure theyll be here soon.
Jin Siwoo said bitterly. He tried to keep a cheerful expression on his face, but he was still havingplicated emotions.
The reason why Jang Mugeuk wanted to visit the Jin family today was to gain legitimacy. By visiting the home of the Golden Heaven Societys founder, Jin Geum-woo, Jang Mugeuk would then officially be recognized as the next leader.
While Jin Siwoo could easily see through Jang Mugeuks intentions, he still had no reason to stop him.
Pyo-wol silently patted him on the shoulder.
At that moment, the voice of the guard at the entrance could be heard.
Open the gates!
Jin Siwoo turned to Pyo-wol and said,
I have to go.
Okay.
Jin Siwoo hurriedly headed towards the podium.
Although he wasnt looking forward to todays event, he still had the responsibility of making sure everything would run smoothly.
As the entrance opened, people who had been waiting poured in. Jin Siwoo then led those people in therge hall in front of the podium.
As the people entered and gathered, music began ying from the podium.
The crowd immediately cheered in unison.
Waaaah!
Soon after, the singers began to sing along.
The atmosphere in the manor quickly heated up.
The troupe certainly knew how to liven things up.
Once they got everyones attention with their song, they began their performance.
What was especially impressive in their performance was the quick-changing facial expression of the performers.
The technique involved drawing a persons face on silk,yering it several times, then tearing it apart to reveal a different face.
To those who didnt know how the technique worked, it seemed like a demonic art.
Just as the people were bing absorbed with the performances of the troupe, a group of people appeared in the Jin manor.
They were the Golden Heaven Society martial artists, and they were led by Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang.
As Dok Gohyang looked inside the manor filled with people, he smirked.
They must have organized this performance for us. Its nice to see all this hustle and bustle!
Everyone in the Golden Heaven Society knew that it wasnt the case at all, but not a single one of them dared to refute Dok Gohyangs words.
At that moment, Dok Gohyang caught sight of a man, standing alone.
The man who didnt even give them as much as a nce once they arrived, was none other than Pyo-wol.
This caused the smile on Dok Gohyangs face to instantly disappear.
Chapter 298
Pyo-wol and Dok Gohyangs eyes met in the air.
Dok Gohyangs gaze as he looked at Pyo-wol was not kind. His gaze was so sharp as if it would stab through Pyo-wols chest at any moment.
Dok Gohyang is a man with a strong desire to collect talented individuals.
So in the case of someone refusing his offer of not bing one of his own men, he would rather destroy them, to relieve his anger and soothe his wounded pride.
Pyo-wol did not hesitate in rejecting Dok Gohyang and Jang Mugeuks offer of an alliance. He adamantly refused to be on the same side.
If Dok Gohyang had acted true to his nature, he would have immediately subdued Pyo-wol and brought him to his knees, condemning him. But there were too many eyes on him now.
No matter how reckless Dok Gohyang is, he couldntpletely ignore the publics gazes and criticism.
Reputation is very important in Jianghu, that those who are plotting something big have to be especially careful.
Dok Gohyang was no exception.
The reason he hade here in the Jin manor with the Golden Heaven Society was to manage his reputation. He couldnt afford to sh with Pyo-wol right now since doing so would only damage his reputation.
Dok Gohyang looked away and tried his best to ignore Pyo-wol.
Seeing this, Jang Mugeuk smiled and said,
You did good in being patient. There are many opportunities to deal with him in the future, so just focus on managing your reputation for now.
Dont worry. Im not stupid enough to let my personal feelings get the better of me and make a mess of everything.
Haha! I trust you.
Jang Mugeuk smiled broadly, but his thoughts were saying another thing.
Ill have to get rid of him someday.
Pyo-wol is a hunting dog that could not be tamed. No, judging by his actions so far, he could hardly be considered a dog.
Pyo-wol is a wild wolf.
The time to tame him had long since passed.
Taming him now was downright impossible.
If we leave this wolf alone, he will someday eat the livestock in the house.
Jang Mugeuk is a man who is obsessed with his possessions. His pride wouldnt allow him to let a wolf eat what is his.
But now is not the right time to hunt.
He had more important matters to attend to than dealing with Pyo-wol. Those matters have to be taken care of first in order for him to paint the big picture he wanted.
Jang Mugeuk spoke to Dok Gohyang and the other members of the Golden Heaven Society,
Lets go and pay our respects to Master Jin Wol-myeong.
Okay!
Dok Gohyang and the Golden Heaven Society followed Jang Mugeuk to Jin Wol-myeongs residence.
Pyo-wol could only silently watch them as they walked away.
He could feel their hostile gazes. Dok Gohyang, in particr, was radiating a very strong killing intent that went beyond simple resentment.
Dok Gohyang might have thought he had hidden it well from others, but he couldnt deceive Pyo-wols senses. While others may have been fooled, Pyo-wol could sense his murderous intent from miles away.
At that moment, someone quietly approached him.
Are you okay?
The person who spoke to him was Namgung Wol.
Why?
You look like youre in a bad mood.
Not really.
Is that so?
Namgung Wol stood next to Pyo-wol. They stood side by side, looking at the backs of the Golden Heaven Society members.
Pyo-wol said to Namgung Wol,
Dont you have to go there too?
The reason I joined the Golden Heaven Society in the first ce was because of Geum-woo, not because I have a special rtionship with them.
Is that so?
I dont want to join them, especially not with that guy, Jang Mugeuk, around.
There was a hint of displeasure in Namgung Wols voice.
There are people who instinctively feel repulsed towards a person even when meeting them for the first time.
For Namgung Wol, that person was Jang Mugeuk.
The first time he met Jang Mugeuk was when he followed his father, Namgung Yugum to the Heavenly Military Sect.
From the moment he saw him, Namgung Wol felt an inexplicable hostility toward him.
It wasnt simply a matter of getting a bad feeling from him or disliking him.
It wasnt such a dichotomous feeling.
He felt hostility so strong that it made him feel nauseous.
He didnt know the exact reason why.
Everything about Jang Mugeuk and the Heavenly Military sect just irritated him.
He thought it was just because he was tired from the long journey at the time. But even after returning to the Heavenly Guardian Association, the unpleasant feeling did not go away.
From that moment on, Namgung Wol thought carefully about why he felt that way.
And he soon found the reason why.
It was because of the atmosphere the Heavenly Military Sect and Jang Mugeuk exuded.
They had this unique arrogant attitude in which they look down on everything in the world, as if everything was under their control.
Namgung Wol considered it a serious problem, since not just the head of the sect or its core members were like that, but the entire Heavenly Military Sect.
But his father, Namgung Yugom, didnt think of their attitude as a problem.
In his opinion, such an atmosphere was natural for a sect that ispeting for the title of the strongest sect, alongside with the Frenzied Warrior n.
But Namgung Wol couldnt ept his fathers words.
He had been to the Frenzied Warrior n, yet the people belonging to that said sect were different from the Heavenly Military sect.
They were proud, but there was no arrogant air about them. On the contrary, they possessed aid-back and rxed atmosphere unique to the strong which made others feel envious.
I dont know Jang Mugeuk that well, but one thing is for sure. Theres no way Ill ever work with him in the future.
What makes you so sure?
Its not a feeling that hase about in a day or two. From the moment I first saw him, I knew that I could never go along with him, and I havent changed my mind since then.
So are you telling me to be careful?
Youre already more cautious than I am!
At Namgung Wols nagging, Pyo-wol couldnt help but smile slightly.
Namgung Wols gaze suddenly shifted to the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe performing on the stage.
By the way, their skills are truly amazing. Theyve captured the attention of the audience from the start and maintained it up until now.
Heplimented with a sincere expression of admiration on his face.
Wow!
Youre the best!
The people kept on cheering for the troupe.
The troupe seemed to know well how to get people excited.
They captivated the peoples souls with their beautiful music and singing, while their performance took the audiences breath away.
People were so engrossed in the performance that they focused on the troupes every move and word.
The Jin family really thought it all out this time. I never expected that they would be able to attract the people to their side like this. If we ever find ourselves in the same position as the Jin family in the future, we should also invite that troupe.
Namgung Wol eximed, truly impressed.
The performance of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe was truly remarkable. Just the fact that they could capture the hearts of so many people made them deserving of respect.
Pyo-wol was also impressed by the troupes performance.
Ga Hyang, whod been flirting with himst night, had an excellent voice, while Yi Okran, who was the vice-leader of the troupe, did a great job in leading the entire performance.
But, there was no sign of So Gyeoksan anywhere.
Although So Gyeoksan, as the troupes leader, did not need to appear in the performance, the fact that Pyo-wol hadnt seen him in a while bothered him.
Although they had lived together for so many years in the underground cave, they felt no special affection for each other.
The children, who were raised as assassins by the Blood Shadow Group, saw each other aspetitors, notrades.
Although So Yeowol had managed to form a group out of the children, Pyo-wol was not included in it.
Pyo-wol remained an outsider, hovering on the periphery.
That tendency of his hasnt changed after all these years. It was for that reason why Pyo-wol felt more guarded than happy when he met So Gyeoksan after such a long time.
The troupe performed tirelessly untilte in the afternoon. They made sure to keep the flow of the performance uninterrupted by taking turns in resting and eating.
Their dedication was deserving of respect.
At the peak of their performance, the Golden Heaven Society martial artists, who had gone to see Jin Wol-myeong, appeared once again.
Jang Mugeuk had a satisfied smile on his face as if he had achieved his desired oue.
Jin Wol-myeong said that Jang Mugeuk was a person who could seed his son and be the head of the Golden Heaven Society.
It wasnt an official statement, but it was enough to satisfy Jang Mugeuk.
With this, he has built up all the grounds and justifications he wanted.
All that was left was to enjoy the performance.
Jang Mugeuk and the martial artists of the Golden Heaven Society took their seats on one side of the stage and enjoyed the performance of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe.
Pyo-wol scanned the faces of the Golden Heaven Society members one by one.
Then a light of realization crossed his face.
All of the people he had seen at the Celestial Origin Pavilion were here, except for one.
Um Soso.
He couldnt catch sight of Dok Gohyangs subordinate anywhere.
Pyo-wol searched through his memories and realized that she hadnt been here since the beginning.
His brow furrowed involuntarily.
Although she was said to be a subordinate of Dok Gohyang, her martial arts skills were no way inferior at all to the other members of the Golden Heaven Society.
And while she did her best to conceal her true abilities, Pyo-wol saw through her guise. He already knew that she was very strong.
Except for Jang Mugeuk and Dok Gohyang, there is probably no one else in the Golden Heaven Society who could defeat her.
Even Jang Hoyeon of the Rain Mountain Manor probably couldnt guarantee that he could win against her.
Did she purposely note here? Or is it that she is unable toe?
* * *
Abok is a martial artist who worked in Jang Noyas gambling hall.
His martial arts skills were nothing special.
He could pose a threat to the customers entering and leaving the gambling hall, but against a proper martial artist, he was simply too weak.
He had once dreamed of joining a reputable martial arts sect, but after clearly realizing his own limits, he gave up on the idea. He, instead, settled for working in Jang Noyas gambling house.
Although Jang Noya was cruel to gamblers, he was a good boss to his subordinates.
Those who followed Jang Noya had no problems with making a living. The more loyal they were, the better he treated them, so Abok and Jang Noyas other subordinates were blindly loyal to him.
Oh! That woman is definitely from the Golden Heaven Society
Aboks eyes suddenly lit up.
He immediately recognized the woman in the narrow alley.
With her beautiful appearance and mysterious blue eyes, Abok knew that the woman was none other than Um Soso, one of Dok Gohyangs subordinates.
He was already familiar with her face since he had seen her once when he was spying on the Golden Heaven Society.
What is she doing?
They were currently in a pretty remote back alley in Runan. The ce was dirty and foul-smelling, making it an unsuitable environment for a woman as stunning as Um Soso.
Somethings going on here.
For someone who had lived in the underworld for a long time, Aboks intuition was very keen. He knew something was up, so he concealed his presence.
Fortunately, Um Soso didnt seem to notice him.
Abok held his breath, and tried to hide himself as best he could while stealing a nce at Um Soso.
He didnt know how much time had passed.
His legs had already gone numb from squatting for a long time. His legs felt like they were about to fall off, but he gritted his teeth and endured it.
Just when his patience was about to reached its limit,
Thump!
Along with the sound of carriage wheels rolling, someone appeared on the other side, walking towards Um Soso.
The person who appeared pulling a cart had a slightly curved back. He was also covered in blood, as if he had gone through something rough.
There was a fairlyrge box loaded onto the cart.
As soon as the person with the hunched back appeared, Um Soso walked up to him.
The hunchback person soon opened therge box and showed its contents to Um Soso.
Um Soso smiled, seeming to be pleased to see what was inside.
Whats inside?
Abok tried to peek his head out, but he couldnt see what was in the box from where he was. However, judging by the two peoples demeanour, it was clear that there was a pretty important item in the box.
After letting Um Soso confirm the contents of the box, the hunchback person soon disappeared down the other side of the alley, pulling the cart behind him.
I have to tell Noya about this.
Abok thought his part here was done.
But just as he was about to slip quietly out of the alley, still holding his breathe,
Theres a stray cat.
He suddenly heard the chilling voice of Um Soso.
At that moment, Aboks body froze like ice.
Ive been caught.
Aboks heart raced.
There was no time to think.
He sprinted towards the other side of the alley as if his life depended on it.
He had to get out of the alley as soon as possible and go towards the main road. Once he arrived on the main road, there would be plenty of people there that she wouldnt be able to harm him.
He took off at the fastest pace he had ever run.
He was already close to his destination.
Aboks face lit up with joy.
But with a sharp cutting sound, his left leg was severed from his calf.
Thwack!
Um Soso had struck him with her sword qi.
AARGH!
Um Soso approached Abok, who was screaming and writhing on the ground.
Why were you spying on me, you thieving cat?
Um Sosos cold voice made Abok freeze in ce.
Chapter 299
The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupes performance ended with a sess. Once the performance was over, everyone who had gathered to see it in the Jin manor went back to their respective homes.
That was really amazing!
They were called the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe, right? Theyre the best troupe Ive ever seen. I hope the Jin family invites them again next time.
I agree! Thanks to them, the anger in my heart seems to havepletely been released.
The people had satisfied expressions on their faces as they leave the Jin manor.
Everyone did a great job. Its all thanks to you that the event went well.
One of the Jin family elders thanked the troupe for their hard work.
Its nothing. This is what were paid to do.
Yi Okran who acted as the representative of the troupe said humbly.
Thanks to your troupe, things have gone well. I might just hire your troupe again to perform next year.
Well be grateful if you do.
Here, take this.
The elder tossed a pouch to Yi Okran. The pouch was filled with money. It was the payment for the troupes performance.
Yi Okrans mouth naturally curved up after realizing that the Jin family had paid them a muchrger sum than what was initially agreed upon.
Thank you so much.
Ive added some more extra for you. Have a safe trip.
Yes! Please call us again next year.
Yi Okran bowed her head deeply in gratitude. When she lifted her head again, the Jin family elder had already gone off somewhere and disappeared.
Yi Okran turned to the troupe and said,
Lets go back to the inn! Lets eat and drink everything we want today!
Waaaah!
The troupe members roared in unison at her deration. This was the sweetest reward the members could ask for after they had finished their performance.
The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe immediately took off.
They were then followed by Golden Heaven Society. Starting with Jang Mugeuk, the Golden Heaven Society martial artists left the Jin manor.
Jin Siwoo, as the host, bid them all farewell. Although he felt ufortable dealing with them, this was a job he couldnt afford to entrust to others.
Thest one to leave the Jin manor was Pyo-wol and Namgung Wol.
Thank you again, both of you. Its all thanks to you that the Jin family was able to keep its footing.
Its nothing.
Pleasee and see us again next time.
Jin Siwoo wore a regretful expression.
Pyo-wol and Namgung Wols presence in the Jin manor had greatly encouraged him during this trying times, so now that they were leaving, his heart was starting to feel empty.
Namgung Wolforted Jin Siwoo for a long time.
During their time together, the two became as close as siblings. Jin Siwoo trusted and relied on Namgung Wol, while Namgung Wol cherished and treated Jin Siwoo as if he were his own younger brother.
I will definitelye visit you at the Heavenly Guardian Association.
Ill wait for you.
Pleasee by next time as well, Brother Pyo-wol.
If the opportunityes, Ill stop by here again.
Please do.
Jin Siwoo looked at Pyo-wol with wistful eyes.
Pyo-wol nodded and then turned around.
After todays event, the Jin family would lock its doors for the time being. They would focus and devote all of their energy in replenishing their resources.
This in turn would make it difficult for them to bother dealing and keeping up with external affairs. This also means that Jin Siwoo couldnt afford toe out for a while either, hence his disappointed expression.
Pyo-wol and Namgung Wol left the Jin manor together, holding the reins of their horses side by side.
When they came to a fork in the road, Namgung Wol said to Pyo-wol,
Its time for us to part ways. If you happen to pass through the vicinity of the Heavenly Guardian Association in the future, please stop by.
Sure.
Namgung Wol smiled happily at Pyo-wols reply.
He looked at Pyo-wol for a moment, before getting on his horse and riding off towards the south, where the Heavenly Guardian Association was located.
Pyo-wol also went on his way and returned to Runan.
Once he arrived in the streets of Runan, there were many people who looked unusually excited. These people were the ones who had gone to the Jin manor to see the performance of the Heavenly Flower Variety Threater Troupe.
They were all still talking about the performance.
Perhaps this kind of atmosphere would continue for a while.
Just as Pyo-wol was about to head to his inn,
Fire!
Theres a fire!
mes suddenly leapt up from the back alley.
People were running out into the street, screaming.
Pyo-wol reined in his horse and headed toward the direction of the mes.
When he arrived at the scene of the fire, his face hardened.
The ce where thick smoke and intense mes were spurting out of was the same ce Pyo-wol had visited this morning.
It was Jang Noyas gambling den.
What should we do?
Quick! Fetch some water!
How are we going to put it out?!
People could only shuffle to their feet, but they were unable to muster the courage to put out the fire. The heat was so intense, making it impossible for them to even get close.
Pyo-wol tied his horse nearby and threw himself into Jang Noyas gambling den, which was now engulfed in mes and smoke.
The heat inside the gambling den was so intense that he would have had trouble breathing if he had not protected himself with his inner qi.
Pyo-wol looked around, trying to find any signs of life inside the burning gambling hall. But, the only things he could see were lifeless bodies.
The bodies were half-burned, and showed clear signs of a sword wound. That alone made it clear that they had been killed with a sword strike.
Pyo-wol examined the other bodies.
They were all in the same state.
They were all killed with a single sword strike.
And based on their wounds, it was clear that it was the work of a single person.
It was an incredibly frightening technique, capable of sending shivers down to ones spine.
The culprit had killed all these people with a chillingly skillful and emotionless precision. To take a life so thoroughly, devoid of any human emotion was by no means an easy task.
It was a feat achievable only by those whock human emotions, like Pyo-wol, could aplish. Therefore, the person who killed these people in the gambling den was undoubtedly of the same kind as himself.
Pyo-wol went deeper into the gambling den.
There were more bodies in the depths of the gambling den, and like the other bodies, they were all killed with a single sword strike.
Pyo-wol found Jang Noyas body among them.
Unlike the other bodies killed with a single sword strike, Jang Noyas body was horribly mutted. He was covered in deep wounds that clearly showed signs of torture.
Jang Noyas eyes were wide open, as if he had suffered excruciating pain right up until the moment he took hisst breathe.
Pyo-wol silently looked at Jang Noyas body.
His eyes were full of a deep, and indescribable emotion.
Only after taking a closer look at Jang Noyas wounds did Pyo-wol stood up again.
The mes had already reached the area where he was at right now. Waiting any longer would only turn the situation dangerous, even for him.
Leaving Jang Noyas body behind, Pyo-wol flew out of the room.
He broke through the ceiling andnded on the roof of a nearby mansion. Luckily enough, the mes and acrid smoke soaring high into the sky shielded him from the eyes of the people.
As he was on top of the roof, Pyo-wol looked at the people gathering around the gambling house. People still couldnt muster the courage to approach the gambling den.
Then all of a sudden, Pyo-wols gazended on a woman who stood out from the crowd. She was a woman with a beautiful appearance and impressive blue eyes.
Um Soso.
The moment he saw her, Pyo-wol realized that she was the one responsible for this tragedy.
Um Soso also then looked to his direction.
Thick smoke and red mes stood in between them, blocking their view of each other.
But just as Pyo-wol was looking at her, she, too was also looking directly at him.
And as if warning him, she red at him fiercely before turning away.
Her figure quickly disappeared into the crowd.
* * *
Pyo-wol frowned as he looked at the empty Celestial Origin Pavilion.
Only the owner of the inn and his servants remained cleaning up the ce, where the members of the Golden Heavenly Hall had stayed until morning.
Upon seeing Pyo-wol, the owner of the inn approached him and asked,
How can I help you?
Where are all the guests?
Theyve all gone home, saying their schedules are over.
So everyone left already?
Yes!
The owner of the inn cautiously replied. He instinctively felt that something was off about Pyo-wols mood.
Where did they say they were going?
Do you think they would tell a mere innkeeper like me?
The innkeepers words were reasonable.
Each and every member of the Golden Heaven Society were all talented individuals who had already gained recognition in different regions of Jianghu. With how great their sense of pride was, it was highly unlikely that they would disclose their destination to a mere innkeeper.
There was no doubt that Um Soso have also left with Dok Gohyang. But the problem was that Pyo-wol could not determine in which direction Dok Gohyang had gone.
Runan is at the center of four major roads, where both waterways andnd routes are well developed. All roads are connected in all directions, making it impossible to pinpoint where Um Soso and Dok Gohyang could have went.
Pyo-wol could try to track them down, but by the time he figured out the direction they have gone to, they might have already gone far.
Pyo-wol could only return back to his inn with a heavy heart.
As he was on his way, he naturally expected that the troupe would be back at the inn, gathering around, and drinking together. Yi Okran had definitely said that they would be doing so after the performance.
But by the time Pyo-wol arrived, the inn was empty yet again.
Pyo-wol asked a servant who was cleaning up,
Where did the theater troupe go?
Oh! They packed their bags as soon as they came in and left.
They left right away?
Yes! As soon as their leader came back, they talked to him for a while and then left in a hurry.
Their leader came back?
Yes! The person with a small stature and slightly hunched back is the leader, right? If so, then yes, he came back.
Did hee back alone?
He seemed to have been pulling a cart.
A cart?
Yes! It was a cart with arge box
Do you know what was inside the box?
How could I know? I cant just look inside a guests luggage as I please.
Pyo-wol didnt ask any more questions.
The Golden Heaven Society and the Heavenly Flower Troupe.
Two of thergest groups that had entered Runan had disappeared on the same day, and at the same time.
Pyo-wol didnt think it was a coincidence.
Furthermore, Jang Noya and his subordinates, whom he had ordered to monitor the Golden Heaven Society, were all killed.
It was clear that the Golden Heaven Society, especially Dok Gohyang and Um Soso, were involved in this incident. And perhaps the Heavenly Flower Theater Troupe, specifically So Gyeoksan, had some kind of deal with them.
He had no evidence linking the two, but circumstances indicated otherwise.
What kind of deal did they have?
Pyo-wol thought about his conversation with So Gyeoksan.
So Gyeoksan was obviously under a lot of pressure with a request, which was why he tried to pass the request to Pyo-wol.
It must have something to do with the box that was brought on the cart.
There was no such box when Pyo-wol first saw the theater troupe so So Gyeoksan must have brought it here from somewhere else.
So Gyeoksan has only been away for a day or so since he left. If hes nning to return, the maximum distance he can travel is about half a day.
After organizing his thoughts, Pyo-wol left the inn.
He headed straight to the brothel, which served as one of the Hao ns branches.
If it was a branch of Hao n, they would be able find out what had happened within half a days journey from Runan.
As soon as he entered the brothel, he was greeted by the brothelkeeper,
Oh youre here?
Wheres Hong Yushin?
He left during the day for urgent matters.
Urgent matters?
Yes!
Do you know what it is?
Oh, I dont know.
The brothelkeeper looked apologetic.
It was hard to me him. After all, this branch of the Hao n has yet to run normally after suffering significant damage from a recent enemy attack.
Many people died, while the organization copsed. With all the key figures and personnel dead, even gathering information in Runan turned out to be difficult.
That was why Hong Yushin remained in Runan, rebuilding the system. But even then, it would still take time for everything to be fully restored.
The brothelkeeper then cautiously spoke again to Pyo-wol,
Lord Hong should be back by tomorrow at thetest, so why dont you wait here until then?
If there is any news from his lordship, we will let you know first.
In the end, Pyo-wol nodded. Waiting here seemed like a better way of saving time than waiting for Hong Yushin elsewhere.
Pyo-wol waited for Hong Yushin in the brothel.
But a day passed, then two, then three.
Yet Hong Yushin still did not return.
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Oh god. I cant believe theyre provoking Pyo-wol like this Theyre almost ying him around, making him run around and guess where they are.
Chapter 300
In the end, Pyo-wol left the Hao n empty-handed. With both Hong Yushin gone and the Hao n system copsed, it was impossible to get anything useful from the Hao n.
He had already wasted two days waiting for Hong Yushin. Now, there was no point in searching for Um Soso, So Gyeoksan and the others.
It would be better for him to conserve his energy by moving on alone, instead of chasing after them.
If he still had a connection with them, then they would surely meet again someday.
After stopping at the market to buy some supplies for his uing journey, Pyo-wol mounted his horse.
He didnt have a specific destination in mind. He just wanted to leave Runan.
He rode towards Tianzhongshan and headed east, passing by the foot of the mountain.
He didnt have any particr destination in mind.
As much as he wanted to track down the Kowloon Assassin Guild, he couldnt, because he had no information about them at the moment.
So rather than wasting his mental energy on something he had no information about, it would be better for him to follow his heart and move as he pleased for the time being.
And as of now, his heart was drawn to the sea.
He had never seen the sea in his life.
Even during his orphan days when he roamed the world, he had never been to the sea. And during the time he was kidnapped and raised as an assassin by the Blood Shadow Group, he only stayed in Sichuan, which was surrounded by high teaus.
He did, however, encounter arge river on his way here, but he had never been near the sea.
He felt that if not now, then when would he ever find the time to go and catch sight of the sea?
That was why Pyo-wols steps were now headed towards the sea.
He didnt know much about the exact direction, but he knew that if he kept going east, he would eventuallye across a sea.
In order to go east from Runan, he had to pass by the foot of Tianzhongshan.
Tianzhongshan was by no means a small mountain.
It was as high and vast as its grand name suggested, spanning over a wide area. It was for this reason why many people chose to take a detour by taking the river to the south when traveling east from Runan.
However, Pyo-wol chose to cross Tianzhongshan.
He believed that doing so was worth the journey, despite having to traverse the rough mountain path.
There was a path that people used to traverse Tianzhongshan, but it was rarely used due to its difficulty.
Pyo-wol rode his horse as he ascended the mountain path.
Even though the horse couldnt run freely unlike on a tnd, it seemed pleased to walk, since it could finally relieve its boredom and be out of the stifling stable.
The mountain path twisted and turned like a snake, passing through the side of Tianzhongshan.
Pyo-wol was not in a hurry.
He knew that he could not cross the mountain within a day even if he rode his horse as fast as he could. Plus theres the danger of falling over a cliff if he recklessly rushed his way.
Sure, Pyo-wol could survive such an ident, but his horse could not.
As he travelled carefully like this, it was expected that Pyo-wol couldnt get far.
Darkness slowly descended on Tianzhongshan.
Traveling at night was even more dangerous, since it was near impossible to see the mountain path.
Knowing this, Pyo-wol found a ce to sleep before nightfall.
He chose a small clearing just off the mountain trail.
Pyo-wol took and tied his horse to a ce where the grass was abundant. Afterwards, he started preparing to stay the night.
He built a campfire and picked a ce to sleep. For his dinner, he would be eating the beef jerky he had prepared in advance.
Pyo-wol quickly built a fire, ttened the ground, and sat down near the fire, chewing on the beef jerky.
It was then.
Gwiya, who had been hanging gently from Pyo-wols arm, suddenly squirmed and crawled down.
Once on the ground, the small snake nced at Pyo-wol before disappearing into the forest.
Even though Gwiya hadpletely disappeared into the forest, Pyo-wol wasnt particrly worried. He had faith that his small snake would definitelye back.
So Pyo-wol put aside his worry for the snake.
Although it was small in size, Gwiya was extremely agile and had poison to defend itself.
It was safe to say that it would not be harmed by the other animals.
After finishing his beef jerky, Pyo-wol did what he always did.
He meditated.
Using the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Technique, Pyo-wol cultivated his internal energy.
As he practiced this technique, he realized that his internal energy had be muchrger and deeper than before. Perhaps due to the experiences and realizations he had gained during the battles, his internal energy had unconsciously increased.
This was good news for Pyo-wol.
The Soul-Reaping Thread that Pyo-wol frequently used, was a technique that could notst long without strong internal energy. In order to keep it going for a long time, strong internal energy was necessary.
The Snake Qi Thread, which was a step above the Soul-Reaping Thread, was even more demanding.
With how the said technique consumes an immense amount of internal energy in a short period of time, Pyo-wol couldnt even afford using it frequently.
While there might be elixirs that could significantly enhance internal energy, in the absence of such a device, the only solution was to steadily umte internal energy through consistent meditation.
Pyo-wol focused solely on meditating and circting his energy.
It was nearly impossible for someone with no background or power to obtain renowned elixirs in Jianghu. And Pyo-wol wasnt the type to cling to and obsess over impossible endeavours.
He was more inclined to focus on what he could do, on what was possible. Thats why he concentrated on meditating.
However, today, he found himself strangely more focused than usual.
Perhaps it was because he was in the depths of Tianzhongshan.
Tianzhongshan has been known as a famous mountain since ancient times.
Its name Tianzhongshan literally means, center of the sky.
And true to its name, Pyo-wol indeed felt a unique energy lingering around Tianzhongshan.
Pyo-wol immersed himself in the mountains energy, as he cultivated using the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Technique.
Crackle!
It was as if lightning was striking within his body.
Although there was no actual lightning, Pyo-wol felt a sensation simr to it. This was because the nerves in his body were being constantly stimted.
The more he cultivated, the more intense the stimtion became.
Eventually, the stimtion was so intense that Pyo-wols body trembled uncontrobly.
But he didnt dare to stop.
Even if no one had formally taught him how to cultivate, he instinctively realized that he couldnt stop cultivating at this moment.
He practiced harder and harder.
He eventually lost track of time.
He even forgot that he was cultivating.
In the end, even when Pyo-wol was no longer cultivating, his internal energy was still moving on its own.
Even without Pyo-wols guidance, his internal energy was moving fiercely, following a predetermined path.
Thud, thud, thud!
Tiny vibrations continue to explode from within Pyo-wols body.
As his internal energy flowed like a tidal wave, his blood vessels naturally expanded.
Afterwards, the internal energy that had widened Pyo-wols blood vessels began to deviate from its set path.
From going through the main blood vessels, the internal energy then spread out into the minor veins.
Unlike the major blood vessels, the minor blood vessels were much more difficult to train.
They are so cramped and countless that it is impossible to distinguish each and everyone. That was why most martial artists only cultivated the major meridians and didnt even pay attention to the minor ones.
Pyo-wol was no different.
He had created and cultivated the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Technique on his own, without a master As a result, his knowledge was so vastly inadequate that he didnt even think about expanding his minor meridians.
But now, he was sure.
This is like how a bowl overflows when its filled. The overflowing energy naturally fills even the lowest and narrowest ces
Pyo-wol realized that he had reached a turning point.
At first, he didnt understand why this was happening.
But now he understood.
The time hade.
On his journey from Runan to here, he had fought many battles.
Through these battles, he had grown a lot. But the speed in which his mind and body grew were different, so he couldnt find harmony between them.
In addition, there were also too many things that were happening, that he didnt have time to stop and reflect.
But even then, his experiences and insights continue to build up without him realizing it.
And now, everything he had umted was finally pouring out like a flood.
Pyo-wol didnt try to control what was happening inside him.
He just let it happen and observed.
He thought that everything would eventually turn alright.
And he was right.
Everything was falling into ce and moving on its own.
Lightning stimted the nerves to be thicker and stronger, while his blocked minor meridians were bing unblocked, allowing him to use his internal energy without hindrance.
He spent the night in a trance-like state.
Only when he felt the morning sun tickle his skin did Pyo-wol open his eyes again.
Hoo
A faint sigh drifted out in the cool breeze.
He could feel it.
Something had changed inside his body.
Although nothing seems to have changed on the outside, the change within him wasparable to the difference between heaven and earth.
Everything had changed.
The speed of his thoughts.
The speed of his nerves.
His perspective of the world.
And even the flow of his qi.
But since he had no point ofparison, he couldnt urately determine his level. Nheless, the fact remains that he had definitely be much stronger than he was yesterday.
Some might call his enlightenment a fluke, but Pyo-wol didnt think so.
His current achievements were a natural reward for his hard work and experiences so far.
He did not obtain it without any effort.
What he liked the most was the lightning he had naturally umted while cultivating the Thunder-Splitting Snake Spirit Technique.
Its not just lightning that stimtes the nervous system.
He felt like he could do even more than that if he set his mind to it. But, Pyo-wol didnt try to rush through things.
The process of gaining insight and then rectifying mistakes was always the most dangerous moment.
Rapid change would inevitably lead to instability and failure.
For now, it was important to cultivate and put his weakened body in the best condition possible.
Ill have to stay here for a while.
The good news is that he had plenty of beef jerky, but if by chance it turned out to be insufficient, he could still hunt to supplement it.
It was then.
Swoosh!
Something crawled over his foot.
It was Gwiya.
Its bulging belly looked like it had eaten something.
Perhaps because of that, Gwiya climbed up Pyo-wols body slowly. Nheless, Pyo-wol waited patiently for Gwiya to climb up.
When Gwiya finally reached his shoulders, it kept tilting its head as if finding something strange.
Gwiya then put its nose to Pyo-wols nape and pretended to sniff him.
Pyo-wol found Gwiyas behavior both fascinating and cute, so he just watched and let it be.
After sniffing Pyo-wol for a while, Gwiya crawled down and headed back into the bushes, but instead of disappearingpletely, it stopped and looked back at Pyo-wol.
It was as if it was telling Pyo-wol to follow.
Pyo-wol looked at Gwiya for a moment, then took the horses reins.
Gwiya then continued on its way, crawling.
Gwiya would often stop halfway and look back just to check whether Pyo-wol and the horse were still following behind. When the small snake confirmed that they were indeed following, it would continue pushing forward through the bushes.
Gwiya gradually made its way deeper into Tianzhongshan.
They were already a long way from the clearing near the mountain path.
Pyo-wol didnt know how Gwiya had gotten this far, but he silently followed behind it.
Gwiya must be a spiritual being.
She must have had something in mind for acting this way.
The ce they arrived in had a small spring.
The spring was surrounded by trees, and it had a steady stream of clear water flowing out of it.
Pyo-wol looked around.
Wildflowers bloomed in the forest around the spring.
Bees were flying around the wildflowers, collecting honey.
However, the appearance of these bees was different from the typical ones that Pyo-wol knew.
They were more than twice the size of normal bees and their colors were particrly dazzling, especially the stinger at the end of their tails, it stood out sharply.
At first nce, it was clear that they were no ordinary bees.
They were bees with extremely potent venom, enough to cause death with just one sting.
Judging by the number of venomous bees flying around, it was clear that there was a beehive nearby.
Pyo-wol looked at Gwiya.
He wondered why he had been led to such a ce.
It was then.
Bam!
Gwiya suddenly caught a venomous bee flying above its head.
The venomous bee struggled fiercely, pping its wings around, but Gwiya did not hesitate to swallow it whole.
The venomous bees deadly venom seemed to have no effect on Gwiya.
After catching and devouring the bee in an instant, Gwiya settled down on the ground, looking as if it was taking afortable rest.
Pyo-wol understood what Gwiya was trying to convey.
It seems like well be staying here for a while.
There was water nearby that could be Pyo-wols source of drinking water, and there was plenty of grass for his horse to eat along the stream. In addition, there were countless venomous bees that could serve as Gwiyas food source.
There seemed to be no better ce to train their bodies after undergoing such a sudden change.
Pyo-wol epted his silent friends suggestion.
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Pyo-wols training arc begins! Just in time before he goes against his opponents. Anyway, this is the end of Volume 12. And as usual, thank you for reading!
Chapter 301
Haimen,1 as its name suggests, is a city that serves as a gateway to the ocean. This is because the winding Yangtze River, which crosses all across the continent, ends up in Haimen.
The river water flowing into Haimen contained vast amounts of nutrientsing from different parts of the continent. Many fish gathered there to feed on the nutrients, while fishermen set sail to catch them.
This naturally led to arge port to be built in Haimen, where trading ships from all over the world came and went. Merchants came to trade, whileborers came to find work.
In this way, the city of Haimen prospered and grew into arge city.
Today, dozens of ships were anchored in the port. Most of them wereing from outside of the Central ins, while some came from the southern part of the Yangtze River.
Unfamiliarnguages echoed through the streets of Haimen.
With so many different peopleing from other regions, they all spoke differentnguages. Nevertheless, they still somehow managed to understand andmunicate with each other.
People with different skin and eye colors could be seen eating and drinking in the inns near the beach without any hint of awkwardness.
And at the port, young men wearing a red bandana on their heads could be seen pulling carts through the port while sweating profusely.
One of the young men asked a middle-aged man carrying a thick booklet,
Where should we put all of this stuff?
You know the warehouse in the Pearl Room? Take it there.
The Pearl Room? Got it.
Time is money! Hurry up and get moving!
Yes!
The young men with red bandana on their heads rushed off, pulling a heavily loaded cart. Their bodies were burning with heat as they moved tirelessly like ants.
The sun was shining intensely, and the wind blowing from the sea was hot and salty. As a result, the young men were working with their shirtspletely off.
Theres another shiping in!
Where is it from this time?
The middle-aged man frowned as he looked out to sea.
In the distance, arge ship could be seen entering the port. Even at a nce, it was clear that it was muchrger than the other ships.
One of the young men with a red bandana on his head shouted out,
Theres a blue dragon engraved on the g!
Its the Sea Dragon Sect! Quick! Gather more workers!
How many more should we call?
Why are you even asking? Call everyst one of them! You know that we cant afford to let any of the Sea Dragon Sects men catch us making a mistake!
The middle-aged man said nervously.
His name was Bang Duyeol.
He was a mid-level manager of the Red Bandana Association.2
The Red Bandana Association is an organization created to protect the rights and interests of workers at the port.
When the port was first established, the workers were exploited for cheapbor. So to stop this from happening, workers who were trained in martial arts decided to form an organization.
The Red Bandana Association protected the workers from being extorted by merchants and assigned workers to the ships entering the port.
Most of the workers in the port belonged to the Red Bandana Association, so no one dared to disrespect them.
Whats more, in recent decades, the Red Bandana Association has begun to select the strongest among itsborers and send them to nearby martial arts sects to learn martial arts. They did so for their own protection.
Thanks to their efforts, this elevated the standing of the Red Bandana Association from just a group of workers, to a powerful organization.
All the workers belonging to the Red Bandana Association wore red bandanas on their heads.
Their stature in Haimen was so high that no one dared to dismiss them as menial workers.
For without the Red Bandana Association sending its workers, the port would cease to function properly. However, there was one group that even the Red Bandana Association did not dare to ignore, and that was the Sea Dragon Sect.
The Sea Dragon Sect is a faction that had long established itself at Haimen. However, as time went on, they began to encroach on the territory of merchants. When they had grown in scale, they eventually started operating their own ships, since they realized that they could make a much bigger profit this way.
The Sea Dragon Sect and the Red Bandana Association have coexisted for a long time. While there were times that they were at odds against each other, there were also times that they found themselves working together.
There have been major disputes between the two organizations in the past, but as of now, they share a fairly good rtionship. This is because they now recognize each others territory to a certain extent.
Whenever the Sea Dragon Sects ships returned, the Red Bandana Association would summon all of its workers. This was to ensure that nothing bad happens with the Sea Dragon Sect.
After a few moments, the workers gathered around Bang Duyeol.
There were more than a hundred of them, not including those who were not working at the time.
I dont think I need to say much.
Bang Duyeol wrinkled his nose.
After a while, the Sea Dragon Sects merchant ships slowly entered the port.
The merchant ships were enormous as they sailed through the rough seas. It was so big that it almost looked like a small ind floating on the sea.
Thump!
The ship finally docked with a dull sound.
Immediately, the gangnk was lowered, and a middle-aged man dressed in colorful clothing came down from the front.
Bang Duyeol immediately recognized the man and approached him.
Youve traveled a long way, my lord.
The mans name was Lee Seong-hak, a captain of the Sea Dragon Sect.
Not only is he bright, but he is also strong in martial arts, so he was highly valued by the Sea Dragon Sect.
However, his entric personality and self-righteous tendencies made it difficult for him to get along with others. He waspletely closed off to anyones opinions except for Jang Hamun, the sect leader of the Sea Dragon Sect.
Lee Seong-hak looked over at Bang Duyeol and said,
I see that youre in charge of the port today.
Yes, so if you need anything, just let me know.
These are items brought from Ryukyu Kingdom. Most of them are precious, so you must handle them with extreme care. Be sure to emphasize this to your subordinates.
Understood. Should we move the goods to the Sea Dragon Sects warehouse?
Of course.
Then please give me the list of items. Ill take care of the transportation myself.
Alright.
When Lee Seong-hak waved his hand, a young man wearing a robe approached and handed him a yellow booklet.
It was a list of items that had been shipped over from Ryukyu Kingdom.
Bang Duyeol carefully took the booklet.
His role was to check each item listed in the booklet and distribute them to theborers. His assistant and Lee Seong-haks men, would check everything as well.
Bang Duyeol shouted to the workers,
Get moving, you slowpokes! We need to transport all of these items into the Sea Dragon Sects warehouse by tonight!
Yes!
Dont worry!
Over a hundred workers replied in unison.
Under Bang Duyeolsmand, the workers boarded the Sea Dragon Sects ship.
The deck of the ship had a strong smell of salt, as if proving that it had been spending a long time sailing in the ocean.
Just then, a few warriors belonging to the Sea Dragon Sect came out carrying the corners of arge box.
Bang Duyeol said to them,
Oh! You dont have to do that. We can move it for you.
Well carry it ourselves, so dont worry about it.
Lee Seong-hak said from the bottom of the boat.
Bang Duyeol slightly frowned.
What Lee Seong-hak just said was almost unheard of. It was customary for the Red Bandana Association to be the ones to move every goods on the ship, no matter how heavy or important it was.
Lee Seong-haks words just now were enough to give the impression that he didnt trust them.
But Bang Duyeol did not pursue the matter further. He just decided to let it go. He didnt want to insist on letting the Red Bandana Association move the goods for no reason and risk offending the Sea Dragon Sect and the merchants.
Then well exclude that item from the list.
We didnt even write it down. Dont worry about it.
Okay.
Bang Duyeol nodded, then began to inspect the other items one by one and started to distribute them to theborers.
You take this on the cart.
Its an important item, so be careful with it.
What are you doing?! Hurry up ande back here!
Bang Duyeols voice echoed loudly over the ship.
Lee Seong-hak smiled coldly and kept walking.
He was confident that the goods would not be damaged, knowing Bang Duyeols meticulous nature.
Despite Bang Duyeols crude appearance, he was actually a meticulous man, which was why the merchants sent him to manage the Red Bandana Association at the port.
Thud!
Therge box carried by Lee Seong-haks men was finally loaded onto the cart.
There was a faint movement inside the box for a moment, but no one noticed.
Lee Seong-hak spoke to the workers,
We will return to the Sea Dragon Sect immediately. Everyone, move quickly.
Yes!
The workers replied, pulling their carts and following behind Lee Seong-hak.
The road leading to the Sea Dragon Sect was full of brothels and inns.
Hoho,e here~
Wee. How about enjoying some refreshments here today? Well treat you well.
The courtesans, who seemed to smell money like ghosts, stretched out their white hands, seducing Lee Seong-hak and his men.
Those who had just returned from their journeys had a lot of money in their pockets. Courtesans knew this well, which was why they were aiming for Lee Seong-hak and his men. However, Seonghak Lee and his men didnt even give them as much as a nce.
Idiots!
Tch! Pretending to be so serious
The courtesans cursed and sneered at Lee Seong-hak and his group.
The courtesans here were different from those elsewhere.
Dealing with the rough seafarers made them stronger in nature. They were more tough than most men, and they were not easily intimidated.
Lee Seong-hak and his subordinates knew this, so they didnt even bother to pay attention to the courtesansints. Arguing with them would only put them at a disadvantage.
Ignoring the courtesans was the best option.
As Lee Seong-hak and his men walked past the inns and brothels, they suddenly stopped dead in their tracks.
They could see a man approaching them from the front.
What?
That guys face
Across from them, a man passed by on horseback.
There was no doubt that he was a man. His biceps, visible between his wide shoulders and sleeves, looked thick and hardpared to those of a fragile woman.
The problem was the mans face.
His face was even more beautiful than the courtesans they had had just passed by, and his eyes were deeply mesmerizing.
He had the appearance that could captivate anyone, even from someone of the same gender.
If the man was a woman, Lee Seong-hak and his men could easily look away, but the mans beauty was so striking that they could not take their eyes off him.
The mans hair and shoulders were covered in dust, as if he had traveled a long way. But even then, they could not detract from his beauty.
The man walked past them without a care.
Then suddenly, Lee Seong-hak felt a chill run down his spine making his shoulders involuntarily tense.
Huh?
He looked at the mans back with a flustered expression.
Whats the matter?
Captain!
His subordinates looked at him questioningly.
They didnt seem to sense the creepy feeling Lee Seong-hak was getting from the man, so they didnt understand his reaction at all.
Lee Seong-hak shook his head,
Its nothing. I think I was a bit oversensitive.
Well, thats understandable. Ive never seen a pretty guy like that before.
That guy is going to be in big trouble.
His men each said something.
Lee Seong-hak looked puzzled.
What do you mean?
Hes not here, is he? His taste is so messy
Ah!
Although his subordinates words were vague, Lee Seong-hak quickly realized what he was talking about.
We should warn him now
Forget it. Were in a hurry. Hell find his way there himself. We dont have time to worry about it. We need to get back to the Sea Dragon Sect as soon as possible and deliver this.
Yes, captain!
His men nodded in response to Lee Seong-haks cold words.
It was a situation where their own safety was at risk.
They currently dont have the luxury of considering other peoples safety.
Lee Seong-hak turned his attention away from the man who had just passed by them, and resumed his walk towards the Sea Dragon Sect.
Someone had apparently sent word ahead of time, so the sect leader was waiting for them outside the Sea Dragon Sect.
Lee Seong-hak approached an elderly man exuding a unique aura and greeted him,
I, Lee Seong-hak, greet the sect leader.
Youve worked hard. Has it been six months?
The elderly man smiled as he received Lee Seong-haks greeting.
The elder with a strong and impressive presence like a water dragon, was none other than Jang Hamun, the sect leader of the Sea Dragon Sect.
Yes, thats about right.
How was it? Have you made any progress?
Oh about that, I have something important to tell you.
Lee Seong-haks voice became even lower. At the same time, Jang Hamuns eyes turned sharp.
Lee Seong-hak pointed to the box he had brought and whispered something to Jang Hamun.
Then Jang Hamuns pupils suddenly shook.
Is that true?
Jang Hamuns voice rose without him realizing it.
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Haimen. Raws: ??(T). hi C sea, ocean; maritime T mn C gate, door, entrance, opening Red Bandana Association. Raws: ???(). ch C red;munist, red; bare jn C kerchief; towel; turban; KangXi radical number 50 hu, kui, gu C to assemble, meet together; a meeting; an organization
Chapter 302
The sticky sea breeze blew, tousling the mans hair.
The man, whose skin was as white as the sand spread out in front of him and whose lips were as red as the sun in the sky, was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol squinted his eyes, as he looked at the blue sea.
It had taken him a total of five months to reach Haimen after leaving Runan. Pyo-wol didnt expect that his travel time would take this long.
It was all because he had stayed at Tianzhongshan for too long.
He had initially nned to stay in the mountain for ten days at most, but as he recovered his strength and reflected on his realizations, his stay became longer and longer.
As a result, he stayed for a whopping total of four months.
Pyo-wol never imagined that he would one day spend so much time in the middle of nowhere in the mountains.
When he ran out of beef jerky, Pyo-wol hunted animals to satisfy his hunger. When he grew tired of meat, he began to seek out and drink the honey of the venomous bees.
Of course, the venomous bees did not give up their honey so easily. The bees attacked Pyo-wol in order to protect their hive. However, even that became part of Pyo-wols training.
He showed the bees his sincerity and trained himself, and before he knew it, four months had passed without him even realizing it.
By the time Pyo-wol realized the amount of time he had spent, he was actually surprised and taken aback. He found it absurd.
It took him a month to travel from Tianzhongshan to Haimen, and it took him a total of five months to see the sea.
Pyo-wol thought he would be deeply moved by the sea, but now that hes finally seeing it in front of him, it didnt actually move him much.
The four months he had spent on Tianzhongshan caused a big change to his mind and body. He became stronger and more confident in himself.
Pyo-wol stood motionless for a long time, staring out at the blue sea.
Only after half an hour had passed before Pyo-wol, who was standing like a stone statue, moved again.
Pyo-wol headed towards the port with his horse.
The port was already quite busy by the time he arrived.
Move quickly! Move quickly!
We need to move all the goods to the Sea Dragon Sects warehouse by today!
The Red Bandana Association workers raced down the street while pushing carts.
Normally, when moving this much cargo, it was customary to load it ontorge carts and move slowly. However, the workers of the Red Bandana Association loaded the cargo onto small carts and ran barefoot.
Furthermore, the speed at which they pulled their carts seemed to be faster than horses.
They diligently shuttled back and forth between the port and warehouses, never stopping to rest. Beads of sweat poured from their shirtless upper bodies like rain.
Get out of the way! Move!
One of the workers shouted at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol stepped to the side of the road with his horse.
Then a heavily loaded cart whizzed past him.
If Pyo-wol had moved even a littleter, he would have been hit.
He wasnt the only one.
The same atmosphere was being staged throughout the streets.
Coming through!
Move over!
The workers screamed as they raced down the street.
Passersby on the street looked on unfazed at the sight of the workers.
Although the situation looked dangerous, not a single person was actually hit.
This was a typical daily scene for them.
Thats why the people werent surprised when the workers ran right by them.
The Red Bandana Association workers had never had an ident while carrying goods before.
With Pyo-wol holding the reins, he led his horse to one side of the road. As he walked, he suddenly arrived at a ce where there were many inns and brothels.
Oh my!
What is it?
Look! Over there!
The courtesans who saw Pyo-wols face went into a frenzy.
Even the toughestdies of Haimen couldnt remain calm when they saw Pyo-wols face.
Thedies gestured for him toe into their respective brothels, but Pyo-wol ignored them and headed for a nearby inn, causing many of the courtesans to sigh.
Oh no! Why?
Hes so nice.
The courtesans were ready to leave the brothel and follow Pyo-wol to the inn he was heading to.
Hey! What are you all doing? Shouldnt you be all working?!
Whats going on?
If it werent for the outburst of the heads or the managers in charge of the brothels, the courtesans would have continued to run after Pyo-wol.
As the managers yelled at courtesans, the courtesans were forced to return to their ces with their heads down.
Whether Pyo-wol knew about the courtesans situation or not, Pyo-wol arrived at his chosen inn.
Fortunately, there was a stable where his horse could rest and turn around because many escort groups and merchants frequented the inn.
Leaving his horses in the stable, Pyo-wol entered the restaurant on the first floor of the inn.
Perhaps it was alreadyte in the evening, so there werent many empty seats in the restaurant.
If he waited any longer, the remaining seats would be gone.
Pyo-wol wasted no time and sat down at an empty table.
Not long after he sat down, all the seats were taken.
After a while, a servant came over and said,
Youre lucky, sir!
Does every seat get taken like this every day?
Not really. Only when a big ship arrives do all the inns in Haimen get filled up. Today, a trading ship from outside of the Central ins, and a merchant ship from Sea Dragon Sect had both entered the port. Since both ships are sorge, and have many people on board, all the inns will probably be full.
Are there any rooms left?
Only the annex is left now.
Are all the other rooms taken?
Yes! All the cheap rooms are gone, and only the most expensive annex is left.
Each inn here had two annexes.
How much does it cost to stay in the annex?
One piece of silver per day.
One silver?
One silver coin was equivalent to the living expenses of a family of four for two weeks.
It was a lot of money to spend for just one night. But Pyo-wol had no choice. If he hesitated here, even the remaining annex they had left would probably be taken.
Besides, Pyo-wols pocket was actually quite good. Spending a few silver coins wasnt something he would regret about.
He handed five silver coins to the servant.
Let me stay there for five days.
I understand.
And bring me some simple food for the night.
What about alcohol?
No alcohol.
Okay.
Pyo-wol paid for the food and the errand in advance, then the servant rushed to the kitchen, with a happy face.
As Pyo-wol waited for the food to be served, he looked around the room. Each seat was filled with people.
Half of them seemed to be from the Central ins, but the other half seemed to be from outside of it. More than half of them spoke in anguage Pyo-wol didnt recognize.
Yet, it didnt feel strange at all because the atmosphere of this ce was so open.
This was not only true for this inn, but the city of Haimen itself. Scenes that would have felt strange in any other cities were naturally integrated into the daily life of the people here.
Pyo-wol thought it was a strange sight.
Tak!
It was then.
Someone walked up and stood in front of the table where Pyo-wol was sitting.
When Pyo-wol raised his head, he saw an old man with a yellow beard and a blonde, blue-eyed woman, who seemed to be his granddaughter, staring down at him.
As Pyo-wol made eye contact with them, the old man spoke in awkward Chinese,
Can you possibly let us join? We came inte, so there are no seats left.
Please.
The woman also spoke in awkward Chinese.
Pyo-wol looked at them for a moment, then said,
Sit down.
Thank you!
Thank you.
The two people expressed their gratitude to Pyo-wol as they both sat down.
As they sat down, the servant came running over.
Like Pyo-wol, they had rented one of the remaining annexes.
The old man breathed a sigh of relief.
Phew! We almost had to sleep on the street.
Thats why I told you to hurry.
Who knew wed be sote? Anyway, its a relief that we at least got a room.
Despite the womans nagging, the old man smiled happily.
For a moment, the old manughed, but he soon realized his mistake.
Ah! Im sorry! Imte in introducing myself. Im Tarha from the Western Regions.
Tarha?
Its not an easy name to pronounce. This is my only granddaughter, Yul Ayeon. Her father is from the Central ins, so they named her like that. Whats your name?
Pyo-wol.
I see!
So youre from the West?
Thats right!
Are you here to do some business too?
Trade? No. Were actually here to collect a debt.
A debt?
Thats all you need to know for now. I dont think its something I can share with you when its just been our first meeting.
Pyo-wol nodded at Tarhas words.
It was only a passing encounter anyway.
There was no need to know each others detailed circumstances. Even when Pyo-wal asked, it was merely a customary response, not an attempt to find out what was really going on with the other party.
There was a moment of silence among the three of them.
It was Yul Ayeon who broke the awkward silence,
Does Lord Pyo know this area, Haimen, well?
No, its my first timeing here.
So youre not familiar with the geography of this ce?
Thats right.
Then where should we go to get information about this ce?
Information?
Yes! I think well be staying here for a while, so it would be good to know the local situation as much as possible.
If youre looking for information, then the Hao n would be the most urate and fastest.
Hao n?
Yul Ayeons eyes narrowed.
Its an organization made up of poor people. Theres no other ce like it when ites to gathering vast amounts of information. But if you simply want to get information about a certain area, its better to find a sect in that area and ask for their cooperation.
Ask for cooperation? How?
Thats for you to figure out.
Really?
Yul Ayeon blinked her big eyes.
Her expression was quite colorful because of herrge eyes.
Yul Ayeon then turned and talked to Tarha.
They were speaking in Westernnguage, so Pyo-wol couldnt understand what they were saying. However, he had a rough guess on the contents of their conversation.
Theyre discussing the credibility of my words, arent they?
It didnt matter to him if they believed him or not.
Pyo-wol had spoken the truth, and it was up to them to believe it or not.
Just then, the servant brought out the food.
Their conversation naturally ended as they all focused on their meal.
As they ate, Pyo-wol observed them.
Tarha seemed like an ordinary merchant at first nce. He was dressed the same as the other merchants Pyo-wol had seen here. But Pyo-wol knew that Tarha was no merchant at all.
His fist, which had calluses that protruded like nails, proved the fact.
He was a martial artist who learned a fist type of martial arts.
And a very special one at that.
It wasnt just his calluses, but the color of his hands was different as well.
They had a faint reddish tinge to them, which looked somewhat strange.
The same was true for Yul Ayeon.
Her blue eyes were full of bright light, and her slender body was full of sticity. Only someone who practises martial arts could have such a physique and flexibility.
Martial arts were not just limited to the Jianghu region.
There were also martial artists who had mastered martial arts outside the Central ins.
They just had different names for them.
Pyo-wol suspected that the two people in front of him were one of them.
The sight of Yul Ayeon reminded him of Um Soso.
Um Sosos eyes were just as blue as Yul Ayeon. The only difference was that Yul Ayeons eyes were much bluer. It was as if blue jewels were embedded in her pupils.
If she went outside, she would cause a scene. In fact, even now, many people in the restaurant were stealing nces at her.
Her exotic beauty had mesmerized them. However, they didnt dare to approach her because they felt that Tarhas aura around her was unnerving.
Thats when it happened.
Bang!
Suddenly, with a loud bang, the door of the inn flew open. A group of people rushed into the inn.
Whoa!
Isnt that?
The guests inside the inn were shocked to see the uninvited guests who had barged in.
More than ten strong men came into the inn. All of them were wearing red bandanas on their heads, which indicated that they belonged to the Red Bandana Association.
However, their aura was distinctly different from that of ordinary workers.
The man at the forefront especially had a unique atmosphere.
His huge figure was reminiscent of a whale, and his beaky eyes were like a tiger. His lips were also thick like a catfish, which made his impression very strong.
People immediately recognized him.
Thats Yoo Cheolgwang of the Red Bandana Association.
Why is he here?
No way?
Peoples gazes naturally shifted to Pyo-wol.
As if to prove their suspicions, Yoo Cheolgwang walked straight towards Pyo-wol.
Chapter 303
Yoo Cheolgwang licked his thick lips, which was simr to a catfish.
It was a habit of his when he saw something that intrigued him.
Yoo Cheolgwangs eyes were fixed on Pyo-wol.
ck hair that hung down to his shoulders, white skin that was as wless as a womans, and red lips like that of blood.
Pyo-wol looked nothing like how a man could possibly look like.
The moment he saw Pyo-wol, Yoo Cheolgwang felt a strong sexual desire.
Yoo Cheolgwang was famous in Haimen for his sodomy.
He felt a strong desire for men, and not women. The more beautiful the man was, the more he became aroused.
If he found a man he liked, he would take him by any means necessary. Many men who got humiliated by him all ended their lives.
However, Yoo Cheolgwang remained unscathed because of his special status.
Yoo Cheolgwang was the third son of Yoo Il-seok, the chairman of the Red Bandana Association.
Both Yoo Il-seoks first and second sons held important positions in the Red Bandana Association, and Yoo Il-seok himself was still alive and well.
This made it so that no matter how vicious Yoo Cheolgwang was, no one could step forward to punish or chastise him. This consequently made So Yoo Cheolgwang act even more recklessly.
It wasnt that long ago when Yoo Cheolgwang had heard of the news that a beautiful man had arrived in Haimen.
As soon as he heard the news, Yoo Cheolgwang led his men to search all the inns in Haimen, and soon enough, he found Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was as beautiful as the rumors described him to be.
No, his beauty was actually even more than that.
He was more beautiful than any man or woman Yoo Cheolgwang had ever seen. He had never seen a man this beautiful.
Yoo Cheolgwang tried to suppress his breath that was getting faster and faster, every time he walked towards Pyo-wol,
Whats your name?
Yoo Cheolgwang asked for Pyo-wols name outright.
Pyo-wol looked up at him without saying a word.
Yoo Cheolgwang was incredibly tall that Pyo-wol had to lift his head up for quite some time.
Yoo Cheolgwang bared his yellowish teeth and asked again,
Whats your name?
Why do you ask?
Damn it! If an elder asks you, you should answer. Dont answer my question with another question.
Yoo Cheolgwang narrowed his eyes.
But Pyo-wol only continued to stare back at him.
Just by looking at Yoo Cheolgwangs bloodshot eyes, Pyo-wol could already tell what Yoo Cheolgwang was thinking.
It was ridiculous.
It wasnt as if there werent people who harbored simr desires like Yoo Cheolgwang, but nheless, they all kept such desires a secret. They didnt openly announce that they were into sodomy like this.
Even if the people living in Jianghu are more open-minded than the general public, its not as if everything is eptable and tolerated.
Especially those who have risen to high positions in Jianghu, they are more often than not concerned about their reputation and are mindful of others opinions.
But Yoo Cheolgwang seems to have no intention of hiding his sexual identity at all.
Bang!
Yoo Cheolgwang mmed down his hand which was as big as a pot lid onto the table. His action caused the food on the table to stter in all directions.
The food even got on Tarha and Yul Ayeons clothes. Their faces fell, but Yoo Cheolgwang didnt even look at them.
Yoo Cheolgwang red at Pyo-wol and said,
You. Come with me.
I will not tolerate refusal.
In an instant, Yoo Cheolgwangs men surrounded the table where Pyo-wol was sitting.
They were all warriors who had been trained in martial arts by the Red Bandana Association. They were not simplyborers in charge of transporting goods at the harbor, but were strategically trained warriors.
Yoo Cheolgwangmanded some of the warriors like his own private army. This was something that should not have been possible, but there was no one in the Red Bandana Association who could stop Yoo Cheolgwangs tyranny.
As a result, Yoo Cheolgwang became even more brazen and wild.
The moment he saw Pyo-wols appearance, he stopped thinking.
All that could register on his head was Pyo-wols face, and that he had to take Pyo-wol to a quiet ce no matter what.
It was then.
Hey, young man.
Tarha suddenly intervened between Yoo Cheolgwang and Pyo-wol.
What do you want?
Yoo Cheolgwang red at Tarha. Then Tarha spoke in a cold voice.
What are you going to do about this?
What am I going to do about what? Huh?
Youve sshed food all over me and my granddaughters clothes. What are you going to do about it?
What the hell! Are you out of your mind? Asking me what Im going to do about that? How about you just suck it up, huh?!
You caused this mess, so its only right that you make it up for it.
Really! You really cant read the mood, can you? Do you want to die, old man?
No, I want to live as long as I can.
Then shut up and stay out of this. Only then will you be able to live till you shit on the walls.
I dont want to live until I shit on a wall. Im content to live as long as I can get my wish. So I want you to pay for soiling my clothes.
At Tarhas words, Yoo Cheolgwangs face twisted in anger.
He grew impatient with Tarha, who seemed to be unable to read the atmosphere and kept stumbling over his words.
This damn old man is really going to die.
In the end, Yoo Cheolgwang couldnt reign in his anger and swung his fist at Tarha.
It was a fist so huge that it could make anyone shiver just by looking at it. Furthermore, it was so skillfully executed that with one good blow, the old mans bones would break like a twig.
Tak!
But Yoo Cheolgwangs fist stopped halfway.
Tarhas wrinkled hand unbelievably stopped Yoo Cheolgwangs fist in midair.
W-What?
Yoo Cheolgwangs eyes widened, then Tarha clicked his tongue and said,
How could you resort to violence out of the blue? Didnt your parents teach you not to use your strength recklessly?
Did you just insult me?
Im not insulting you. Im criticizing your parents who didnt teach you properly.
This old man!
Yoo Cheolgwang shouted and swung his other fist, which had not been caught. The only difference this time was that he infused his internal energy into the punch, making it harder than a rock.
The attack was powerful enough to shatter a skull in an instant if it hit properly. It was a cruel technique to use against an innocent old man.
At that moment, Pyo-wol didnt miss the gleam in Tarhas eye.
Tarha grabbed Yoo Cheolgwangs iing fist and rotated it to the right. At the same time, Tarha twisted Yoo Cheolgwangs other hand, which he had already caught.
Crack!
AHHH!
Yoo Cheolgwang didnt just scream, but howled in pain.
His cries were heart-wrenching that it made the bystanders in the inn shudder.
Oh no! Master Yoo!
No way!
The martial artists of the Red Bandana Association were stunned.
Yoo Cheolgwangs arm had been twisted by Tarhas seemingly yful move. It was not a simple twist of the arm, but rather a gruesome one.
His muscles were torn and shattered, and his bones snapped and popped out of his body.
It was truly a vicious technique.
Muscles and bones were pulverized. It waspletely destroyed. No matter how many great masters came, it was impossible to restore Yoo Cheolgwangs hand to its original state.
Only then did the martial artists of the Red Bandana Association realize that the old man in front of them was a terrifying master.
Crap, this old dog!
Overwhelmed by the excruciating pain, Yoo Cheolgwang went berserk and tried to attack Tarha.
No, dont!
Son of a bitch!
The members of the Red Bandana Association rushed to stop Yoo Cheolgwang from attacking Tarha.
Tch! I thought that was enough for you to understand.
Thump!
Tarha clicked his tongue, then mmed his palm down on the table. This caused the tes, chopsticks and other utensils to fly up into the air.
Tadadada!
At an invisible speed, Tarha flicked the tes and chopsticks towards Yoo Cheolgwang and the members of the Red Bandana Society.
HeuK!
Ugh!
Scream after scream bursted out.
The rushing Red Bandana Association members had tes and chopsticks deeply stuck into their bodies. Fortunately, no one had lost their life, but they were all in critical condition.
The blood they shed was sttered all over the floor.
Hng!
Yoo Cheolgwang could barely contain himself at the horrific scene before him.
Before he knew it, a hellish scene unfolded before his eyes.
He grabbed his twisted arm and asked,
W-Who are you?
Tch! You should have asked that a long time ago.
D, Do you know who I am? Do you know who youve touched?
At Yoo Cheolgwangs threatening remarks, Tarha smiled contemptuously.
Ive got to give you credit for screaming at the top of your lungs, child. But while that attitude may be intimidating to some, its not exactly threatening to others. I may not care about your sexual desires, but you should at least not drag and harm unrted people into it. That is called having manners.
Shut up! Do you think Im going to leave you alone? I will!
Youre not going to leave us alone?
In an instant, Tarhas pupils sank deeply.
Seeing the look in his eyes, Yoo Cheolgwang felt an indescribable terror.
Ugh!
His massive body trembled as if an earthquake had struck.
Tarha asked again,
Youre really not going to leave us alone?
I, I
What are you going to do?
I
Suddenly, a gurgling sound came out of Yoo Cheolgwangs mouth.
Hisplexion turned as pale as a sheet of paper, and his eyes rolled back, showing only the whites.
Tarha had inflicted serious internal injuries on his opponent with his aura alone.
Thud!
In the end, Yoo Cheolgwang fell to his knees and coughed up blood.
It was dark, ck blood.
Yoo Cheolgwang looked up at Tarha, shaking all over.
His eyes werepletely bloodshot.
Although Yoo Cheolgwang had lived his life recklessly without knowing how scary the world could be, he could still sense that the old man in front of him was a truly frightening master..
Get out of here!
Tarhas cold words made Yoo Cheolgwang leave the inn without a word. His whale-like body swayed back and forth like a drunken man, looking precarious.
The injured Red Bandana Association martial artists soon followed right behind him.
Silence filled the inn.
The faces of the customers who had been staying in the first-floor restaurant were filled with a faint sense of fear.
Most of the customers were people who made their living by trading beyond the Central ins.
As a result, they had seen and heard a lot of things, which included meeting many martial arts masters. But none of them showed a skill as formidable and terrifying as the old man in front of them.
That was why the people in the inn warily looked at Tarha. However, Tarha, who was the center of all the attention, only looked at Pyo-wol with a nonchnt expression.
Im sorry. I dont know about anything else, but I couldnt bear to see my granddaughters clothes get dirty.
You said you came to collect a debt, right?
Thats right!
Then its going to be noisy around here.
It could, but I prefer to settle matters quietly. By the way, I think youve gone out of your way.
Tarha studied Pyo-wols face carefully.
His hand showed a clear sign of aggression.
Tarhas martial arts were destructive, always resulting in terrible consequences.
In Tarhas hometown in the Western Region, the people there called him a living god and was a subject of fear.
Pyo-wol, however, had no change in his expression even after witnessing Tarhas martial arts.
Whether it was due to his skill in hiding his expression, or his bravado, it was clear that he did not falter at the sight of Tarhas martial arts.
Tarha knew that there were only two reasons for this.
Either Pyo-wol knew nothing about the ways of the world or he was confident in his own skills.
Pyo-wol did not seem like the former. Therefore, the only possibility left was thetter.
The handsome man before him was undoubtedly a skilled martial artist who was confident in his own abilities.
The problem was that Tarha could not even begin to imagine the extent of Pyo-wols martial arts skills at all.
A master of Tarhas caliber should have been able to see through his opponents level like the back of his hand, but against Pyo-wol, Tarha could see none of that.
Either he was a higher level than Tarja, or he had learned a martial art that specialized in concealing his level.
Tarha thought that thetter was also the case with Pyo-wol.
He thought it was impossible for someone at Pyo-wols age to learn martial arts at a higher level than himself.
A martial art that can deceive my eyes
Chapter 304
With a red bandana wrapped around his head, Yoo Il-seok scanned the yellow booklet in his hands. The booklet contained a list of the items that arrived at the port today.
With this booklet, he could track what goods were loaded on each ship and where they were being sold.
It was a treasure that only Yoo Il-seok possessed.
It was also thanks to this booklet that the Red Bandana Association, a mere group of workers, managed to stand on an equal footing with a giant force like the Sea Dragon Sect.
Yoo Il-seok would analyze the contents of the booklet every day to predict which merchants would make the most profit, and invest in them ordingly.
As a result, the size of the Red Bandana Association grew by at least fivefold in thest twenty years since he became the head.
Then with the money the organization earned, Yoo Il-seok made sure to train his own martial artists. And now, the same martial artists boasted strength not far behind that of the Sea Dragon Sect.
But while this was how the world perceived the Red Bandana Association, Yoo Il-seok knew better.
He knew that in reality, the Red Bandana Association was still far inferior to that of the Sea Dragon Sect.
This was the exact reason why he was now doing his best in trying toe up with a way how to increase their organizations power.
My lord!
Just then, a voice interrupted Yoo Il-seoks peace.
Sensing the urgency in his subordinates voice, Yoo Il-seok knew that something must have happened. Otherwise, his subordinate would not havee looking for him at thiste hour.
Whats the matter?
Something big has happened!
Something big?
Only then did Yoo Il-seok get up from his seat and hurriedly walk outside. Once outside, he could see all of his subordinates standing with their heads down.
What happened?
The Third Young Master has been seriously injured!
The Third Young Master?
Yes!
Yoo Il-seok furrowed his eyebrows.
For someone who had heard of the news of their child being injured, his reaction was not very emotional nor intense. It was far from the typical reaction of a normal parent.
Yoo Il-seok then continued to ask his subordinate,
How is he?
Hes in critical condition. One of his arms ispletely broken with its nerves severed. Im afraid hell end up being a cripple.
How did he end up this way?
Well
Is it because of his sodomy habits again?
Im sorry.
That useless fool bringing shame to the familyC!
Yoo Il-seoks face turned red and his eyes glowed with anger.
He was not upset at the fact that his child was injured, but more about the fact that his child had brought shame upon himself while trying to sodomize someone.
Who did he touch this time?
He didnt even manage to touch him.
What do you mean?
He received a beating from an old man just right before he was about to touch someone.
An old man?
Yes, and he seemed to be someone from outside the Central ins.
You mean to tell me that a man from the outskirts dares to turn my son into a cripple? In my territory?!
Yoo Il-seok took the humiliation of his son being sodomized in stride, but the fact that a stranger from beyond the Central ins caused trouble in his territory infuriated him.
It was a matter of his pride.
Even though his organization fell short against the Sea Dragon Sect, they were still considered a strong powerhouse in Haimen. The fact that an old man from outside the Central ins was running amok in his territory was enough to hurt his pride.
Lets go!
Pardon?
Lets go to where that person is.
Understood.
Summon the First and Second Young Master as well.
Yes!
Yoo Geonsang and Yoo Sangyeong, the first and second sons respectively, were both recognized as strong figures in the Red Bandana Association.
They both held key positions in the Red Bandana Association.
Whenever this kind of incident happens, he would turn to them. After all, the only people he could trust were his blood rtives.
The subordinate quickly informed Yoo Geonsang and Yoo Sangyeong that Yoo Il-seok had summoned them. The two immediately led their men to join Yoo Il-seoks procession.
As Yoo Il-seok stepped out, there were nearly a hundred or so martial artists from the Red Bandana Association.
Whats going on?
Oh my! Looks like something big has happened!
The people murmured amongst themselves in surprise after seeing that their head, Yoo Il-seok, hade out and moved personally.
It was extremely rare for Yoo Il-seok to personally take action. But once he did, it usually meant that something big was happening.
A bloodbath was about to ensue.
It was in this way that Yoo Il-seok manage to protect and defend his own territory and the Red Bandana Association.
If there was one w in him, it would only be his third child, Yoo Cheolgwang. Other than that, everything about him, as a man, was perfect.
Now that Yoo Il-seok himself was on the move, people assumed that whatever problem had risen would be resolved quickly.
Yoo Il-seok was a man of great strength, worthy of being the head of the Red Bandana Association. Moreover, he had over a hundred subordinates following behind him.
These men were the real power behind the Red Bandana Association.
All of them were rough and fierce individuals who grew up in Haimen, known for never retreating until death in times of war.
They were so fierce and formidable that even the Heavenly Sea Dragon Sect was said to respect the Red Bandana Associations territory because of them.
Yoo Geonsang, the eldest son, asked,
Why did father summon us?
He still didnt know why they had been summoned thiste in the night.
Cheolgwang had returned critically injured.
Really?
Thats right! He tried to cause trouble again but got his ass handed to him.
Until when do we have to clean up after that brat?
In the end, Yoo Geonsang lost his temper.
The second, Yoo Sangyeong, couldnt hold back his anger either.
Damn it! How could a piece of shit like him be our brotherC!
Bang!
At that moment, Yoo Il-seoks palm forcefully struck Yoo Sangyeongs cheek.
Yoo Il-seoks cheeks instantly swelled up.
Watch yournguage.
Father?
That trash is still my own flesh and blood. Insulting him is no different than insulting me, the one who created that trash.
I apologize. That was not my intention.
I know. So, be careful next time.
Yes!
Yoo Il-seok looked around the area.
Arge inn came into view.
It was the same inn that Yoo Cheolgwang had gotten himself injured.
Yoo Il-seok looked at his men and said,
Prepare yourselves, everyone!
Yes!
Swoosh!
At that, the warriors simultaneously drew their weapons.
Bang!
They kicked open the doors of the inn with the same vigor just as Yoo Cheolgwang had done when he arrived. The hinges of the door, which had already been broken because of Yoo Cheolgwangs initial maltreatment,pletely copsed.
Yoo Il-seok surveyed the inside of the inn.
It didnt take him long to find the man who had turned his son into a cripple. This was because most of the guests had already fled the moment they had sensed something was amiss.
Only three people remained on the first floor. They were all sitting at the same table.
The first person that caught Yoo Il-seoks eyes was Pyo-wol, a man more beautiful than a woman.
As soon as his eyesid on him, he understood why his son had his eyes turned upside down. With such looks, it wouldnt be strange at all for his son to be attracted to a man and not a woman.
Yoo Il-seok shifted his gaze and looked at the elderly man sitting across from Pyo-wol. He instinctively recognized the elderly man as the one who had turned his son into a cripple.
Yoo Il-seok confidently approached the old man. The old man, Tarha, in return, turned his body to look at him.
Thump!
In that instant, Yoo Il-seok felt a shock that made his heart drop. He could already sense the immense strength hidden behind Tarhas calm and sunken eyes.
Then with a smile that seemed to find the current situation amusing, Tarha looked at Yoo Il-seok and said,
Who are you?
I am Yoo Il-seok, the father of the child you just injured. I am also the head of the Red Bandana Association.
Yoo Il-Seok mustered up the courage to answer.
But Tarhas reply struck him like a blow to the chest.
Ah! So youre the father of that wretched brat? How poorly youve raised him. He was utterly devoid of manners.
Is that why you crippled him?
Crippled? I was already being lenient towards him
Whats your identity, the old man?
Is that important?
Tarha chuckled as he replied.
Although the room was filled with a hundred warriors, Tarha showed no signs of being intimidated.
The same was true for Tarhas granddaughter, Yul Ayeon.
She didnt even look at Yoo Il-seok. Shepletely ignored him and just continued sipping her drink.
Yul Ayeon set her ss down and asked Pyo-wol,
You said that the best way to get information is from the leaders in the area, right?
Thats right.
Well, I guess we can get the information we needed now.
Yul Ayeon smiled, revealing her white teeth.
Pyo-wol looked at Yul Ayeon with deep and sunken eyes.
Tarha hadnt beaten up Yoo Cheolgwang because he was worried about Pyo-wol nor because Yoo Cheolgwang had stained and messed up with his granddaughters clothes.
He just knew one simple truthC that the moment he beats a child, the parent will naturallye running. And it just so happens that Yoo Cheolgwangs parents turned out to be a powerful figure in Haimen.
Creak!
Tarha pushed his chair out of the way and stood up.
He stretched his arms out wide and spoke to Yoo Il-seok.
The one who had turned your son into a cripple is right in front of you. What will you do?
In that instant, Yoo Il-seoks jaw muscles twitched.
A dangerous scent emanated from the elderly man in front of him. Just catching a whiff of it was enough to send chills down his spine.
He regretteding here without any prior information.
If he had known that his opponent would be this formidable, he would have never set foot in this ce, even if it meant considering his son nonexistent.
But regrets, no matter how fast, are always toote.
Now that he hade this far, he couldnt afford to retreat and back down out of fear because of his opponent.
He had a hundred men with him, and there were other Haimen residents watching him through the window.
If he were to do nothing and retreat here, everyone would look down on him. He knew all too well what will happen to those who were looked down upon in Jianghu.
Yoo Il-seok barked out orders to his men,
Attack!
Waaaah!
As soon as hismand fell, his subordinates rushed towards Tarha in a fearsome manner.
They mercilessly swung their weapons at Tarha.
Whoosh!
Arge axe cut through the air, aiming to pierce through him. But none of the weapons managed to touch Tarhas body.
Kwang!
With a sound resembling an explosion, the attackers were all forcefully pushed back.
Each and every condition of Yoo Il-seols defeated men were in horrible condition. All of them screamed in pain with their limbs bent in bizarre directions.
Ugh!
P-Please! S-Spare me!
Among them was Yoo Geonsang, Yoo Il-seoks first son. He was the first to charge forward with determination but ended up sustaining injuries.
Rebound Force Qi.1
Pyo-wol immediately recognized the true nature of the technique Tarha had just disyed.
It was an advanced technique that only a handful of absolute experts in Jianghu could execute.
This technique of returning the force of an opponents attack with a counterforce was the essence of martial arts.
Oh my goodness!
Yoo Il-seok was stunned as he realized the technique his opponent had just unleashed.
His opponent was a true master. The gap between them was as vast as heaven and earth. He was not someone he would dare mess with.
E, Everyone back off.
He shouted, but by then it was toote.
Tarha had charged through his attackers.
Kwang! ng!
A series of explosive sounds reverberated.
Each time, a scream woulde out of his mens mouths as they fly backward.
All of them had their limbs twisted in grotesque ways or their chests caved in.
Yoo Il-seok felt as if he was trapped in a nightmare.
He had never imagined the situation would deteriorate so rapidly.
Ack!
Ugh!
In the blink of an eye, the room had turned into a hellish scene.
All of his men which count to a hundred were all lying on the ground, groaning in pain.
Tarha walked straight toward him.
Eek! Please, spare meC!
Yoo Il-seok unconsciously dropped to his knees.
He didnt have time to care about his dignity nor other peoples stares.
He was willing to sacrifice everything as he kneel before Tarha.
Tarhas eyes lit up as he looked at Yoo Il-seok.
At least youre notpletely oblivious. I have a few questions for you.
P, Please feel free to ask any questions. I will do my best to answer, and if theres something I dont know, I will find a way to find out about it.
Ho-ho! Really?
Tarha smiled as if pleased.
Yul Ayueon poured herself a drink and murmured,
Theres no way those guys woiuld stand a chance against the Mara Sect.2
SoundlessWind21s Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Rebound Force Qi. Raws: ????(). fntn C to bounce / to bounce back / to boomerang / to ricochet / rebound (of stock market etc) / bounce / bacsh / negative repercussions gng C stars of the Big Dipper that constitute the tail of the dipper q C gas; air / smell / weather / to make angry; to annoy; to get angry / vital energy; qi Mara Sect. Raws: ????(ħ_) ħ m C devil / magic _ lu C gauze / to collect / to gather / to catch / to sift f Cw / method / way / to emte / (Buddhism) dharma / (abbr. for ) the Legalists / (physics) farad (abbr. for ) f C seat of government / government repository (archive) / official residence / mansion / presidential pce / (honorific) Your home / prefecture (from Tang to Qing times)
Chapter 305
The Mara Sect?
It was a name Pyo-wol had never heard of before.
Well, at least among the factions Pyo-wol knew in Jianghu, not one have used such a name.
Could it be a sect from the Western Region?
Since Tarha and Yul Ayeon said they were from the Western Region, the thought seemed possible.
Pyo-wol does not know the name of all sects that exists in the world, especially those from the remote regions where information was limited.
Tarhas martial arts were shocking.
It wasnt simply because of his Rebound Force Qi.
Everything that exists has a purpose.
The same was true for martial arts.
Every martial art has its own purpose and it develops in a direction that aligns with that purpose.
In the case of the Buddhist martial arts, such as those of the Shaolin Temple, they developed their martial arts in such a way that they would be capable of subduing people without hurting them.
This doesnt mean their techniques dont have the power to kill, but at least they give their opponents a handful of mercy.
It was for this exact reason that punch and palm strikes are the mainstays of the Shaolin Temples martial arts. The idea is to avoid using des with high lethality as much as possible.
Conversely, some martial arts focused on maximizing lethality. This was often the case for martial artists who pursued the use of poison or demonic arts.
As such, martial arts naturally developed in different directions based on their respective orientations.
And from what Pyo-wol had seen just now, Tarhas martial arts seemed to have been created with only one purpose.
Destruction.
His martial art was meticulously designed to thoroughly destroy the human body.
Despite having fought numerous martial artists before, Pyo-wol had never encountered a martial art that was created with only one purpose in mind.
While Yoo Il-seok had dreamed of bing the king of Haimen, in the end he was nothing more than a leader of a small region.
Tarha, on the other hand, possessed the skills to dream of ruling the world.
He was on par with the Eight Constetions, or perhaps even surpassed them in terms of destructive power.
Pyo-wol realized once again just how vast the world was.
Jianghu is not the entirety of the world. There existed a wider world beyond, filled with numerous powerful individuals.
Tarha was proof of that.
At that moment, Yul Ayeon looked at Pyo-wol and said,
Are you surprised?
To some extentC
It doesnt seem like it at all. People usually freeze up whenever they see grandfathers martial arts.
Yul Ayeon looked at Pyo-wol with a meaningful expression.
Pyo-wol also considered the possibility of Yul Ayeon being a skilled martial artist.
She had that unique refined aura and gleam in her eyes that showed a hint of maturity and intelligence. It wouldnt be easy to have such an intense gaze without practicing martial arts.
Likewise, Yul Ayeon also thought of Pyo-wol as a martial arts master.
With how Pyo-wol remained unmoved by the sight of her grandfather, Tarhas martial arts in front of him, it was impossible for an untrained martial artist to remain calm in such a situation.
Yul Ayeon felt a sense of curiosity toward the beautiful man in front of her.
Until when will Master Pyo stay here?
I dont know.
It sounds like you havent decided yet.
Thats right.
Well, thats good, then.
Whats good about that?
It means that nothing is set in stone. It means that you can extend your stay here as long as the situation demands it.
It also means that I could leave this ce as early as tomorrow.
Maybe, but maybe not. Just having the element of surprise is enough for me.
Yul Ayeon shed a bright smile.
Her appearance was quite captivating.
Perhaps due to the mixture of the West and the Central ins in her blood, she had a charm that was unique and absent in women of the Central ins.
Her charm was so deadly that most men could not help but fall in love with her the moment they saw her.
Pyo-wol stared at her for a moment before turning his attention to Tarha.
Tarha was giving instructions to Yoo Il-seok, who was kneeling and nodding continuously.
It seemed impossible for any variables to arise in this situation.
Pyo-wol stood up, then Yul Ayeon looked at him with a slightly surprised expression.
Youre going in already?
Im tired.
Well, I suppose so. Please go ahead. It seems like Grandfather still has some unfinished business with them, so Ill have to wait a bit longer.
Mm.
Pyo-wol left Yul Ayeon behind and went for the outbuilding.
Watching Pyo-wols back as he walked away, Yul Ayeon muttered to herself,
What an interesting man.
Her blue eyes sparkled in an unusual way.
Yul Ayeon smiled and took a long sip of her drink. But even then, she did not feel intoxicated and drunk at all.
The liquor in the Central ins is definitely weak.
In terms of vor, the liquor in the Central ins was definitely superior to the liquor in the West. However, it couldnt match the West in terms of strength.
To Yul Ayeon, who was ustomed to the liquor of the West, the liquor of the Central ins was too weak.
Thud!
Yul Ayeon nervously put down her ss.
Whats wrong?
Tarha approached her.
Its nothing.
Is the liquor weak?
Well, kind of.
No one could match your drinking even in the Mara Sect anyway.
Why are you bringing that up?
Im just saying.
Anyway, how did the story go?
Fortunately, they agreed to move ording to our intentions. The people from the Central ins are really kind. They came here on their own and offered to help us.
Tarha replied cheerfully.
Upon hearing that, Yul Ayeon burst intoughter.
In fact, when they first arrived here, they were very lost. They needed to find something, but they had no idea where to start.
So they asked Pyo-wol whats the easiest way of obtaining information.
Pyo-wol provided not just one, but two methods for them to obtain information. And as if that wasnt enough, he even arranged for the host of the meeting toe by himself.
To the two of them, Pyo-wol was nothing short of a great benefactor.
Did they know anything?
They dont, but I told them to look into it. They should have some good news soon.
I see.
Yul Ayeon looked at Yoo Il-seok as he pulled himself together with his men. Their faces filled with fear.
At this point, Yul Ayeon and Tarha didnt need to worry about betrayal.
These men would now act as Tarhas subordinates.
Tarha then suddenly turned to Yul Ayeon as if remembering something,
Where is he?
He already went back to his room.
Is that so?
Tarhas eyes narrowed.
* * *
Pyo-wol returned to the outbuilding.
He first took off the ck Dragon Robe and then hung it on the wall.
The ck Dragon Robe that Tang Sochu had made for him remained rtively undamaged. It had maintained its original form despite the numerous fierce battles he had been in.
As Pyo-wol took off his robe, the snake that had been coiled around his forearm stirred.
Gwiya used to be a silver-white creature that was almost transparent, but now, its current appearance was red like blood.
The little snake had gradually taken on a reddish hue as it devoured the venomous bees in Tianzhongshan, so by the time it left the mountain, it had turnedpletely red.
With Gwiyas glossy and flowing red scales, the snake looked like a well-crafted bracelet as it coiled around Pyo-wols forearm.
Pyo-wol gentlyid Gwiya down on the bed.
Im going to go wash up, so rest here.
Gwia responded by flicking its small tongue as if it understood Pyo-wols words.
Pyo-wol then proceeded to go to the well near the outbuildings courtyard.
He took off all his clothes and stood naked by the well.
He had fought many battles on his way here, so it wouldnt be a surprise to see his body covered in wounds or scars here and there.
But surprisingly, there was not a trace or scratch on his body right now.
It was as if he had never been injured in the first ce.
He hadnt always been like this.
After all, Pyo-wol is also a human.
And as a human, having injuries would naturally leave scars on his body.
But, the four months he had spent in Tianzhongshan made a huge difference in both his mind and body. During that time, the scars that remained on his body disappearedpletely.
Pyo-wol stared at his sleek, snake-like body for a moment before drawing a long stream of water and pouring it over his head.
Ssh!
Ice-cold water ran down his skin.
Pyo-wol continuously poured water and cleaned his body.
Only after washing away all the dust and dirt that umted on his body during the journey did Pyo-wol finally stop pouring water on himself.
Hoo!
Pyo-wol sighed as he looked at his own hands.
His hands were whiter and more delicate than a womans.
But these very same hands were stained with the blood of countless people.
The traces might have vanished, but the scent of blood still lingered. Pyo-wol could smell it, even if no one else could.
It was the burden he would have to carry with him for the rest of his life.
He didnt know how much more blood he would have to shed in the future.
As much as he wanted to live without staining his hands with blood, Pyo-wol knew well that it was impossible.
Whether he liked it or not, Pyo-wol had already got himself deep in the center of Jianghus circle. It would be impossible for him to pull himself out of it until he died.
With a slight maniption of his internal energy, the water on his body evaporated in an instant. Only after he was dry did Pyo-wol put his clothes back on.
When Pyo-wol went back to his room, Gwiya immediately made its way up to his body as if it had been waiting for him. Its appearance right now looked nothing but cute and yful.
Pyo-wol didnt mind the little snakes behavior.
Gwiya slipped in and out between his fingers, twirling around and ying with Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol spent some time ying with Gwiya.
His actions right now were something he didnt think he would be capable of doing in the past.
After all, he was always on edge. His senses had to be on constant alert to notice the slightest bit of changes in his surroundings.
But it was different now.
He was certainly more rxed aspared to before, but that didnt mean that he had his guard down. His state was in perfect bnce.
As Pyo-wol yed with Gwiya, he pondered,
Mara Sect
It was a name he had never heard of before.
If there were a few more people like Tarha in the Mara Sect, there is a good chance that the sect held a high position in the Western Region.
The question is, for what reason did Tarha and Yul Ayeon enter Jianghu?
Even at first nce, the two individuals statuses seemed out of the ordinary. They wouldnt have traveled all the way here just for sightseeing or leisure.
They clearly had a purpose foring this far, and they had used Pyo-wol to lure the Red Bandana Association in.
They didnt n everything ahead. It was clear that they were improvising. Still, the fact that the situation had progressed so smoothly showed how much experience they had.
With how swiftly they subdued the leader of the Red Bandana Association and gave him orders, their actions
Pyo-wol fell asleep, thinking that he would have to find out more about the Mara Sect.
* * *
Only when the sun was high in the sky did Pyo-wol open his eyes.
This was something that would never have happened to the usual Pyo-wol.
He always only took the minimum amount of sleep and rest. But yesterday was different. Sleeping on a soft bed after a long time, he was able to sleep deeply. Thanks to that, his physical condition was very good.
After a quick wash, Pyo-wol left the outbuilding.
He headed to the restaurant which was on the first floor of the inn. The restaurant was already deserted since it was past mealtime.
Pyo-wol sat down at a table by the window overlooking the harbor. Just then, a servant came running up to him.
Did you sleep wellst night?
I slept well.
Thats good to hear.
Unlike yesterday, there was a glimmer of fear in the servants eyes as he looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol immediately knew the reason.
It was because of Tarha and his grandchild.
Their disy of power and behavior yesterday had frightened the servant. So seeing Pyo-wol, sitting at the same table as them, the servant naturally assumed that Pyo-wol was theirpanion.
Pyo-wol asked the servant,
Where are they?
They ate early in the morning and went outside.
Really?
Yes! I dont know their exact destination though. Shall I find out for you?
How?
Hehe! I have a lot of friends here. If I ask around, I can quickly find out whats happening in the harbor.
Are your friends native to this ce?
Yes! They were all born and raised here.
Really?
Pyo-wol looked intrigued.
Chapter 306
Haimen might not be thergest city in the world, but it was definitely the busiest.
On one side, trading ships were unloading their cargo, while on the other side, small fishing boats were docking and unloading their caught fish.
The unloaded cargo from the trading ship would all be taken either to the nearby warehouses or the warehouses of the Sea Dragon Sect, while the caught fish would be immediately traded on the spot.
Haimen is the most active ce for mary transactions to take ce in the entire world. Seeing tens of thousands of gold coinse and go every day was amon urrence. Due to these circumstances, numerous people flocked to Haimen in pursuit of wealth.
Laborers working for the Red Bandana Association were a prime example. Being affiliated with the Red Bandana Association makes it easier for people to secure jobs at the port. This was why many people aim to join the said organization.
But not all people working at the port belonged to the Red Bandana Association. This includes the people currently hauling their caught fish from their fishing boats.
Since the smell of fish clung to a persons body, it was a job that the Red Bandana Association did not pay attention to.
Most of these jobs were performed by people who had just arrived in Haimen. Once they gained some experience, they would eventually try to join the Red Bandana Association and work at the port.
But even such people working at the bottom of thedder in Haimen have basic needs and desires. This is where prostitutes came in. Prostitutes would approach such people with the intention of targeting their pockets.
These prostitutes are considered even lower than the courtesans working in the brothels of the well-off downtown area.
They dont sellughter, music, or alcohol like the courtesans.
They only sell their bodies.
And they sell their bodies to a variety of people.
Fishermen, men from the slums, and even sailors from out of town.
So as a result of selling their bodies as circumstances allowed, they sometimes unexpectedly ended up with a child. To the prostitute, the child, who could potentially be someones offspring was no different from cargoC a heavy burden.
The prostitutes would then make constant efforts to get rid of the child. They would often times ingest strong drugs or inflict blows to their stomach. In this way, most of the babies in their stomachs would end up stillborn.
But every once in a while, a child would make it through the gates of death and survive to see the light of day. But even then, they would still remain unweed by their mothers.
From birth, they were forced to live and survive on scraps.
When they reached a certain age, they were forced to fend for themselves and find a way to survive on their own.
They had no choice but to run odd jobs, resort to theft, andmit misdeeds in the back alleys to support themselves. Thats how these children melted into the lowest depths of Haimen and survived on their own.
The servant of the inn where Pyo-wol was staying was one of those children. But he was among the lucky ones. He received a meager sry and asionally received tips from the guests.
For the children belonging in the back alleys, being a servant or errand boy was their favorite upation. Those who did not be a servant were forced to travel from ce to ce.
Unwee by anyone, the children banded together. Although they had different areas of activity, they stayed in touch and looked out for each other. Thats why they were more aware of what was happening at the bottom of Haimen than anyone else.
My name is Geomyeon.
Geomyeon?
When Pyo-wol looked at him, Geomyeon had a slightly embarrassed expression.
Its a name I made up. It means a sparrow that uses a sword. My nickname used to be Sparrow.
Geomyeon was also a child born to a prostitute.
The elderly prostitute neither had the mental nor physical capacity to suddenly take care of a child that appeared out of nowhere.
She considered Geomyeon as an obstacle blocking her future. With how a child was constantly crying next to her, she couldnt properly serve customers. So the moment when Geomyeon learned how to walk to a certain extent, she kicked him out of the house.
Geomyeon grew up watching his mother sell her body from outside their makeshift shelter.
Because he was so nimble and quick, people called him a Sparrow. It was onlyter on when Geomyeon added the word sword to the word sparrow did his name became Geomyeon.
Even though things were going well for him and he became a servant, he still maintained a close rtionship with his friends in the back alleys.
Whenever he receives his meager paycheck, his only pleasure was to visit his friends and eat delicious food with them.
Geomyeon guided Pyo-wol to the back alley of the port where his friends usually gathered.
The back alleys were no different from the slums that Pyo-wol had visited so far.
It was dirty, foul-smelling, and full of crude shacks.
The ground was covered with unidentifiable filth that would make anyone reluctant to step on it. But even then, Pyo-wol didnt even bother to look down. He continued to follow Geomyeon without a second thought.
Geomyeon sneaked a nce at Pyo-wol and thought to himself,
Hes not an ordinary person after all.
Geomyeon had witnessed firsthand how Tarha dealt with the Red Bandana Associations martial artists yesterday, so he knew well how terrifying and fearsome Tarha was.
Pyo-wol was one of the people who sat at the same table as Tarha. The sight of him casually talking to Tarha without being intimidated had left asting impression in Geomyeons mind.
The ce where Geomyeon took Pyo-wol was the most secluded area of the back alleys.
It was a small clearing surrounded by shacks with various objects piled up like mountains, thus forming a small garden.
There were children sitting all around the open space.
Their ages ranged from five-year-olds to early to mid-teens like the servant, and among them were several children who seemed to be of mixed race.
This was their territory.
As expected of someone living in the back alleys, their eyes were filled with a sense of hostility.
A child who seemed to be the leader among them soon stood up and approached Geomyeon and Pyo-wol,
What do you want?
He was an unusual child. He had yellow mixed in his hair and was a fair-skinned child. However, his body was covered in scars, showing how harshly he had lived, and even his eyes had a deep fierceness.
Geomyeon stepped forward and exined,
We have a customer, Brother!
A customer?
Yeah!
Upon hearing the word customer, the leader boy red at Pyo-wol and said,
What do you want from us?
Information.
What kind?
All kinds of information.
What the fuck do you mean by all kinds?!
The corners of the leader boys eyes shot up in disdain.
He despised such broad terms.
He preferred to speak precisely and urately about anything, and he never trusted those who spoke vaguely and broadly.
The survival instinct of someone who lived at the bottom was ingrained deep within him.
There were over twenty thousand children in this clearing. Add in the children living in their own territories, and there were more than a hundred.
The leader boy had the responsibility to protect them.
Geomyeon tried to calm down the leader boy and said,
Brother! Calm down for a moment! Hes not someone who you can mess with!
What nonsense are you talking about?
WellC you see
Cut the crap and step aside. Ill be the one doing the negotiating, not you.
OkayC I understand
When the leader made a face, Geomyeon quietly stepped back. The leaders name was Tae Musang.
He had chosen his own name as well.
He chose the surname Tae simply because it sounded cool, while his first name Musang meant having no rival.
Tae Musang looked at Pyo-wol with a fierce gaze.
The basis of negotiation was to establish and gain superiority over the other party.
Even if he didnt know why the other side wanted such broad information, the one who needed the answers was the other party, and not him.
He aimed to dominate the situation and extract as muchpensation as possible.
If you have something you want, state it specifically. Dont speak vaguely like that. And even if you give us money, we wont let you off easily.
Tae Musang started with a threat.
He thought that his threat would be effective since Pyowols appearance was delicate. It was his negotiation tactic that he had acquired from the bottom.
Pyo-wols lips curled up in an arc.
Looking at Tae Musang reminded him of an old memory.
Tae Musangs action was exactly simr to how children behaved in the underground cave.
They formed groups and moved together, while their leaders expanded their influence by fighting against others.
Tae Musangs behavior was no different.
He intentionally spoke harshly to intimidate and impress upon the following children that he was someone of this caliber.
Of course, in Pyo-wols eyes, Tae Musang only looked cute.
Seemingly bothered by Pyo-wols smile, Tae Musang narrowed his eyes,
Laughing? Youreughing now? How could this motherfucker beughing? Kaak! Ptoo!
Tae Musang spat on the floor and walked toward Pyo-wol. He showed his most threatening appearance.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth,
Whats your name?
What do you care? You son of a bitch!
I just wanted to offer my condolences to someone whos about to die.
What? You fucking!
In an instant, Tae Musangs eyes flipped. He then rushed toward Pyo-wol.
His movements were so nasty that it was hard to believe he hadnt learned martial arts. He seemed to be naturally agile.
In the blink of an eye, Tae Musangs fist reached near Pyo-wols chin. However, Tae Musang couldnt extend his fist any further.
Before Tae Musang knew it, a de was touching his chin. It was certain that if he extended his fist further towards Pyo-wol, the de would pierce through his chin.
The single-edged de which was the size of a childs palm was Pyo-wols phantom dagger.
Keuk!
Tae Musangs face twisted.
Only now did he realize that Pyo-wol was a skilled martial artist. He had never thought of it before because Pyo-wol looked too delicate and beautiful to be a martial artist.
Brother!
Damn it!
Seeing Tae Musangs predicament, the children quickly rushed forward.
In the hands of the children were weaponsmonly seen, such as wooden sticks, sickles, and hammers.
Although they were young, it was evident how ferocious they were.
Without such ferocity, they would never have survived here.
The adults here do not protect the children. On the contrary, they try to extort and exploit them. To protect themselves, the children have no choice but to be ferocious as well.
Unfortunately, however, their opponent this time was too good for them.
Swoosh!
The children all froze in unison.
But it wasnt their own will that made them stop.
They only stopped because of the small daggers floating right in front of them.
Whats g-going on?
H-How?
The children couldnt hide their astonishment.
To their eyes, the daggers appeared to be floating on their own.
The truth, however, was that the daggers were actually being manipted by Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread. The children just did not know of such an borate and advanced technique.
One of the children slowly moved to the side. However, seeing the dagger follow in his direction, he froze in ce.
One phantom dagger rested on the tip of Tae Musangs chin, while nine phantom daggers floated in the air, keeping the children at bay.
It was a sight to behold.
Gulp!
Tae Musang unknowingly swallowed his dry saliva.
The ferociousness they have umted from living at the bottom of thedder was no match for the opponent in front of them.
Tae Musang had encountered many people who could be called masters in his time at Haimen, but he had never seen anyone like Pyo-wol.
S-Shit, Im screwed!
He instantly regretted not listening to Geomyeons words.
He tried to act tough to protect the children, but his choice ended up putting them in danger instead.
Their opponent is a master who could easily end their lives with a single move. It would have been better not to associate with such a person in the first ce.
But, he had already attacked Pyo-wol.
It was now toote to turn back.
Tae Musang shouted,
W-Wait!
What?
L-Let me deal with this alone.
Why you?
Be because Im the only one at fault.
When you get involved in a group, you have to take collective responsibility.
But
Thats the kind of ce Jianghu is. Its entirely your responsibility that these children are on the brink of death. You recklessly rushed in without even knowing what your opponent was capable of. Instead of protecting them, you invited danger to the children to the point of death. You are not qualified to be their leader.
Damn it!
Tae Musang gritted his teeth.
Pyo-wols words were like sharp daggers, digging into his chest.
He had worked tirelessly to protect the children, but he couldnt believe the fact that his hasty judgment had actually put them in danger.
Tae Musang looked at Pyo-wol with bloodshot eyes.
The moment their eyes met, he felt a chilling sensation throughout his body.
He had met countless people in his life, but never had he seen someone with eyes that werepletely devoid of emotion.
The more Tae Musang looked into such eyes, the more despair washed over him like a tidal wave. Pyo-wols unreadable gaze made Tae Musang feel extreme fear.
Thud!
Tae Musang suddenly fell to his knees.
Please spare me.
Why should I?
You said you wanted information, right? Ill be your hunting dog and give you anything you want, so please let me live.
Tae Musangs demeanor and tonepletely changed. Plus, he made a reasonable proposal.
Pyo-wol realized that Tae Musang hadpletely given in.
It was difficult to get someone like Tae Musang to submit, but once he made up his mind, he was someone who would not easily waver.
Pyo-wol pulled a pouch from his pocket and tossed it to Tae Musang.
The pouch contained silver coins.
Follow the trail of the person that Geomyeon tells you about.
Yes!
Without even asking who the target was, Tae Musang replied.
At that moment, Pyo-wol retrieved his phantom daggers.
Phew!
Hoo!
Sighs of relief burst from the childrens mouths.
Only then did Tae Musang raise his head again. But by then, Pyo-wol had already disappeared into thin air.
Tae Musang gaze then turned to Geomyeon.
You! Just who the hell did you bring?
Chapter 307
Tap! Tap!
Jang Hamun, the Sea Dragon sect leader, tapped the table with his finger.
It was a habit of his whenever he was troubled.
His worries deepened after meeting Lee Seong-hak, who had returned from his journey a day ago.
The items and information that Lee Seong-hak had shown him concerned him.
No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnte up with an easy answer.
Hoo!
It was when he sighed,
May Ie in for a moment?
The voice of his attendant, Woo Gunchang, called out.
Come in.
Upon hearing Jang Hamuns permission, Woo Gunchang entered the room.
Woo Gunchang, who was now in his early fifties, was the one in charge of the major and minor affairs of the Sea Dragon Sect.
He was also someone who yed a significant role in helping the Sea Dragon Sect reach its current status, so Jang Hamun respected Woo Gunchang a lot for it.
Jang Hamun spoke to Woo Gunchang,
Have a seat.
How can I sit at the same table as youC
Theres no one else here, so its fine. Just take a seat.
Well, then
Without further ado, Woo Gunchang sat across from Jang Hamun.
So, whats the matter?
Theres a strange rumor circting in the streets right now.
What kind of rumor is it?
Theres information that a member of the Red Bandana Association was beaten up by an old man.
What kind of baseless rumorC?
I dont think we can just dismiss it as a mere rumor. After all, there are quite a few witnesses. They say even Master Yoo of the Red Bandana Association couldntst a few seconds against the old man and fell to his knees.
So the rumors are true?
Jang Hamun wore an expression of disbelief.
The Sea Dragon Sect knew best about the power of the Red Bandana Association more than anyone else. Although the said organization wasntparable to the Sea Dragon Sect, they were still a force to be reckoned with, capable of inflicting significant damage if underestimated.
In particr, the Red Bandana Associations leader, Yoo Il-seok, was so strong that even Jang Hamun didnt dare to underestimate him. If Yoo Il-seok couldntst a few seconds, then it was obvious that the old man was an incredibly skilled martial artist.
Why would such a skilled martial artist
Jang Hamun frowned.
Unpleasant thoughts shed through his mind.
As he struggled to clear his mind, he asked Woo Gunchang,
What is the identity of the old man?
Were still trying to figure it out. However, from his yellow hair and beard, he may be someone from outside the Central ins.
Outside of the Central ins?
Yes. I think he may have been on one of the ships that came in yesterday. I have called the captains to ask them about it, so Im sure they should be able to tell us exactly where he came from.
Tell them to find out quickly.
Yes!
Woo Gunchang replied, bowing his head deeply.
It was obvious that if an elderly person with enough power to single-handedly defeat the Red Bandana Association hade, then Jang Hamun could not afford to take such an individual lightly.
He had to figure out why such a person hade to Haimen.
There were not just one or two factions aiming for Haimen.
With the enormous amount of goods passing through Haimen every day, many factions have been greedy. That was why the Sea Dragon Sect always had to be sensitive to external threats.
If the old man happen to be by chance greedy for the city of Haimen and wanted to challenge their supremacy, then the Sea Dragon Sect had to take measures now.
Since the situation is not looking good, lets set up an emergency n for now. We should be ready to move at any time.
Understood.
And just in case, be prepared to call in skilled individuals from outside, so that they can help at any time.
But, if were not careful then we could end up bringing in a tiger to avoid the wolf.
I know. Thats why Im saying that we should be prepared. We never know what might happen.
Okay. Ill start spreading the word.
Mm.
Jang Hamun walked over to the window and opened it wide, revealing a panoramic view of the harbor.
Trading ships were stilling into the harbor.
Every time a trading ship came in, the Sea Dragon Sect would make a fortune. And Jang Hamuin had no intention of giving up such tremendous profits.
Thisnd is mine. No one can take it away from me.
* * *
Pyo-wol walked through the streets of Haimen.
Haimen is an incrediblyrge city. The streets were soplex that without a guide, it was easy to get lost. As a result, many neers ended up getting lost and wandering into the back alleys.
Of course, it was extremely rare for them toe out unharmed from those back alleys. They had to experience firsthand how cruel human nature could be and how brutal life could be for those at the bottom. If they were lucky enough to escape with their lives, it was considered fortunate.
Nevertheless, Pyo-wol didnt mind walking around in such dangerous streets.
There were numerous people who tried to approach Pyo-wol as they saw him walking alone. Some were enchanted by Pyo-wols beautiful face, while others approached with the intention of robbing him.
But, not one of them managed tond a hand on Pyo-wols body.
Ugh!
Under Pyo-wols feet, a man was lying on the ground, groaning in pain. The man had just recklessly approached Pyo-wol a moment ago.
The man did not appear to have any visible injuries, but the mansplexion was pale and he had bubblesing out of his mouth.
He was the twenty-third man who had attacked Pyo-wol. He had suddenly appeared out of nowhere and demanded,
Give me everything you have!
Pyo-wol did not hesitate to unleash a technique he had recently learned on the man.
So this was the result.
The man was experiencing excruciating agony.
He would have preferred to lose consciousness rather than endure the intensifying pain, but the more intense the suffering became, the clearer his mind became.
Pyo-wol didnt even spare a nce at him and walked past.
With time, the technique he had used would naturally wear off. Of course, until then, the man would continue to endure hellish pain.
Pyo-wol then continued memorizing thendmarks and terrain around him.
Whenever Pyo-wol visited a ce for the first time, he had the habit of studying and familiarizing himself with the terrain.
He would analyze the terrain, distinguishing advantageous and disadvantageous areas and preparing for the worst-case scenario.
He might be more at ease than before, but this habit of his hadnt changed at all.
Only when Pyo-wol had memorized the terrain of Haimen did he return back to the inn.
Oh, youve returned already?
As soon as Pyo-wol entered the inn, Tarha was the first to greet him. Yul Ayeon, who was by Tarhas side, also smiled and greeted him.
Youre back. I thought you wouldnt return because I havent seen you all day.
I was just wandering around here and there.
Were you sightseeing?
You could say that.
Oh, how envious.
Yul Ayeon shed a yful smile.
This made her already mesmerizing blue eyes stand out even more.
As Pyo-wol took the seat in front of them, he spoke,
I also havent seen you since this morning. Were you busy?
I suppose its because its my first time visiting this neighborhood so there was a lot to see and visit. Thanks to that, I was busy touring around with my granddaughter.
Tarha replied with a smile.
Yul Ayeon rested her chin in her hands and spoke,
There are so many fascinating things in the Central ins. There are many beautiful people too, so its a treat for the eyes.
Thats right! The Central ins is indeed different from the Western Region.
What is the West like?
In response to Pyo-wols question, Tarha scratched his head with his finger for a moment.
Well Its definitely different. Its much more well-decorated. Everything here in the Central ins that is.
Is that so?
The people, the buildings, the environment should say that all of it feels richer?
Is it not like that in the Western Region?
Well, its been through a long civil war.
Civil war? Does that mean the West was divided?
More or less. The war should have ended a little earlier, but it dragged on for some reason. Thats why the region became even more devastated and deste.
Thats unfortunate.
Its truly a tragedy. Many people in the West have suffered because of it, unlike here where its so peaceful.
Well, to me, the Central ins doesnt seem particrly different.
Is that so?
Tarha looked at Pyowol, surprised at his unexpected response.
Its only peaceful on the outside.
Just appearing peaceful on the surface is enough. If the Western Region was only this peaceful, then I wouldnt havee all the way here.
Tarha smiled bitterly.
After a moment of thought, Pyo-wol asked.
When did the civil war start in the Western Region?
Its been over several decades. In fact, civil wars are actually quitemon in the West. With so many tribes and kingdoms, theres no shortage of shes and territorial battles. But I swear this is the first time Ive ever seen a civil war go on for so long without any hint of resolution.
So why did youe all the way here? If the civil war is that bad and serious, shouldnt you be there to fix it?
Because the root cause lies elsewhere.
Grandpa!
At that moment, Yul Ayeons voice snapped Tarha out of his reverie. Only then did Tarha realize his mistake andposed himself.
Forget thatst one.
As I get older, I tend to indulge in pointless musings more often. I sometimes wonder if thats why they say people should die when theyre old.
Tarha brought his drink to his mouth.
Yul Ayeon smoothly changed the subject.
By any chance, is there anything worth seeing that you could rmend?
Not really
Really? Thats a shame.
I dont know this ce much either.
Well, it cant be helped.
Despite Yul Ayeons words, she didnt show the slightest hint of disappointment at all.
She just stared intently at Pyo-wol.
There were many handsome men in the West, but none of them gave off the same air as Pyo-wol.
In the first ce, she didnt like men with such feminine and shy appearances. In her opinion, men should have broad-shouldered and must be dependable.
In fact, the mostmon men she would see around her were exactly those kinds of men.
If nothing extraordinary happened, Yul Ayeon would marry one of those men. After all, thews of the Mara Sect were extremely strict, to the point that they do not allow marriage with outsiders.
The only exception was her father.
Her mother had fallen in love with a man from the Central ins, but while she may have sessfully given birth to Yul Ayeon she had to pay a steep price.
Since then, no one dared to marry a foreigner.
This was especially true for Yul Ayeon. She even had it even worse because she was already of mixed blood. It would absolutely be impossible for her to marry anyone outside of the Mara Sect.
And if by any chance she were to marry someone outside of the Mara Sect, not only would she face severe consequences, but so would her grandfather, Tarha.
Therefore, the idea of marrying someone outside of the Mara family never once crossed her mind. However, Pyo-wols appearance was so impressive and charming that it started to shake her firm resolve.
Yul Ayeon was genuinely curious about Pyo-wols identity.
It was impossible for someone with his appearance, aura, and eyes to be an ordinary person.
Since arriving in the Central ins, she had been in the dark about the situation here.
She tried to subjugate the Red Bandana Association to get the information she wanted, but her knowledge was still significantlycking. Because of that, she couldnt easily deduce Pyo-wols identity just from his face.
Whether or not Pyo-wol knew what she was thinking, he continued to stare out the window.
A moment of silence hung over the table where they were sitting.
Tarha was busy taking a sip of his drink, Pyo-wol had his gaze focused on the outside, while Yul Ayeon continue to observe Pyo-wol.
Such an unusual atmosphere lingered and continued on for a while.
It was Pyo-wol whoter broke the silence.
Ill go ahead first.
He stood up from his seat and headed for the annex.
He could feel Tarha and Yul Ayeons gazes on his back, but he paid them no attention and just continued being on his way.
As soon as Pyo-wol left their sight, the servant, Geomyeon quickly followed him and went to his side. Geomyeon had his back bent down as he opened his mouth,
I received a message from Brother Musang.
Already?
Since he did, then it must be certain. He said he had been monitoring the children while you were away.
So?
Those two of them came here to find someone, and they had the martial artists of the Red Bandana Society scattered in search of that person.
Do they know the identity of the person?
Its only been a day. Give us a few more days and well likely figure it out.
Tell them to hurry up.
Yes!
Geomyeon replied, nodding his head at Pyo-wols words. Then, as if he had remembered something, he spoke again,
By the way, this is apletely separate matter, but I heard that the Sea Dragon Sect is very busy right now.
What does that mean?
I dont know the details myself, but they say that security has be stricter since a merchant ship arrived.
Really?
Pyo-wols gaze traveled to the location of the Sea Dragon Sect.
Chapter 308
The sect leader of the Sea Dragon Sect, Jang Hamun, paced around mindlessly.
He should have been asleep at this time, but his mind was too troubled to fall asleep.
Ha!
He let out a sigh involuntarily.
What Lee Seong-hak brought back from his journey was constantly bothering him.
After contemting for a while, Jang Hamun headed to the warehouse behind the Sea Dragon Sect.
The warehouse at the back of the Sea Dragon Sect was incredibly small. It had been built in the early days of the Sea Dragon Sect, and while it was once useful, nowadays it was no longer used.
Currently, there were many warehouses that were many timesrger than this one. Therefore, this small warehouse served as Jang Hamuns personal use.
Just a few days ago, the warehouse waspletely empty. Since there were no valuable items, there was naturally no one guarding it.
But now, things had changed.
Two men stood guard in front of the warehouse.
Lord Jang!
What brings you here at this hour?
When the men recognized Jang Hamun, they eased their guard.
Is everything all right inside?
He made a ruckus during the day, but hes calm now.
Really?
Yes, he seemed to have settled down.
Let me take a look inside.
You check him personally?
Yes.
Okay.
The men opened the door to the warehouse.
Jang Hamun entered, holding the torch the guards have handed him to light the way.
The inside of the warehouse was so dark to the point that he couldnt see a thing without the lighting from the torch.
Inside the warehouse, which hadnt been used for a long time, was a room made ofrge iron bars. It looked like a prison cell.
Inside was the cell was a bed and a small table. And in one corner, a person could be seen crouching. The shadow of the crouching figure was severely emaciated.
His body was as thin as a skeleton, and he was covered in scars.
His eyes alsocked unfocused, and saliva constantly dripped from his mouth. It was evident to anyone that he had suffered greatly.
That person was the source of Jang Hamuns troubles.
Lee Seong-hak imed to have rescued the man from the sea during his journey here.
The man was floating naked in the sea and waspletely exhausted. Lee Seong-hak tried to feed him porridge to make him restore his strength, but the man would go berserk. He behaved exactly like a madman, making it impossible to tend to him.
Despite being so thin, the man still had great strength. He was so strong that he managed to cause injuries to the guards who tried to subdue him while they were on the boat.
Without thinking, Lee Seong-hak forcibly administered a hallucinogenic drug to him and put him in a box. Then he brought him here.
Even aftering here, the mans condition did not improve.
The man would have seizures at varying intervals, and every time he had a seizure, the guards of the Sea Dragon Sect would face difficulties as well. In the end, Jang Hamun had no choice but to confine the man within iron bars, just like Lee Seong-hak.
Hnngh!
The man let out a series of bizarre breathing noises, while crouching down.
Jang Hamun stared at the man wordlessly.
The man kept his head lowered as if he was afraid of something.
Jang Hamun asked,
Who are you? And why were you wandering in the sea?
Naturally, the man did not respond.
Jang hamun red at him, his brows furrowing deeply. But even then, the the man did not answer.
In his heart, Jang Hamun wanted to deal with this man right away.
He could sense an ominous auraing from the man. Based on his intuition, someone with such a foreboding atmosphere would bring a disaster.
If it were the usual Jang Hamun, he would have taken action without hesitation. However, the precious looking dagger ced on one side prevented him from doing so.
Jang Hamun looked at the small dagger ced on the table outside the iron bars.
The curved de and crescent-shaped handle of the dagger were unfamiliar objects not seen in the Central ins.
Jang Hamun had never seen a dagger of this shape before.
But what caught his attention more than anything else were the various and colorful gemstones embedded in the daggers hilt and handle.
The red and blue gemstone embedded in the crescent-shaped dagger itself were treasures beyond measure.
It was too priceless that the man had an obsessive attachment to the dagger.
He tightly grasped the dagger in his hand even when he was drifting in the sea or experiencing seizures on the boat,
The dagger was also incredibly sharp.
It can cut through everything it touched, which made it even more challenging to subdue the man. But once they manage to subdue the man and take his dagger away, the man noticeably became more docile.
Jang Hamun held the dagger on the table, but once he did, the man behind the iron bars blinked.
AhC!
Sensing that the man might have another seizure, Jang Hamun discreetly put down the dagger.
Where on earth did he get such a precious object?
Lee Seong-hak, who had rescued the man, suggested Jang Hamun to search the nearby sea.
No matter how they look at it, the dagger didnt seem to belong to the man. The man must have stolen the dagger from somewhere, and Lee Seong-hak believed that there must be more treasures at the ce where the man stole it from.
They had no concrete evidence. It was only Lee Seong-haks rational spection. But nheless, Jang Hamun agreed with him to a certain extent.
After leading the Sea Dragon Sect for a long time, he began to developed the ability to sniff out gold. With just a brief nce, he could determine whether the other party would bring profit or harm.
The man smelled strongly of gold. But he also carried with him a cmituous aura.
That was why Jang Hamun couldnt easily get rid of him.
Damn it!
The greed in his eyes deepened.
* * *
Tae Musang sat on one side of the harbor and looked out at the night sea.
The ce where he was sitting was not where the regr merchant ships orrge vessels enters, but where the fishing boats usually docked.
The fishing boats were small, barely big enough to fit in two or three adults. Furthermore, such boats could easily overturned in the event of high waves. In fact, several boats were lost at sea every month, never to be found.
Naturally, the fishermen who boarded the boats bes missing.
It wouldnt be strange to witness bodies being washed up in the shore by the water. These were the bodies of fishermen who had gone out on their boats only to to never return.
Seeing dead bodies like that was amon urence in this area.
Everyone risked their lives by boarding on the boat.
Tae Musangs father was one of those fishermen who lost their lives. The only difference was that Tae Musangs father had never been washed ashore.
His mother died of illness, and their meager possessions were divided among rtives.
After that, Tae Musang was on his own.
Having lost everything, Tae Musang drifted into poverty-stricken neighborhoods and naturally became the leader of the children.
There was nothing he wouldnt do to keep them alive.
He stole and pickpocketed.
He even once took a severe beating from a stranger until he was on the verge of death.
After going through several near-death experiences, he became extremely daring. He no longer blinks an eye at anything.
But the same couldnt be said for the events that transpired yesterday. Even for him, yesterdays memories were simply too shocking.
He could still vividly recall the nine pieces of phantom daggers floating around him.
He had never imagined a martial art that could unleash all nine daggers simultaneously without lifting a finger.
I want to be strong too.
For the first time, such a strong desire arose within him.
He had seen countless martial artists in his life, but never once had he thought of such a thing.
Pyo-wols martial art had shocked him to that extent.
It was like a big crack in his little egg-like world.
He didnt know Pyo-wols true identity.
He didnt know why Pyo-wol was staying in their area, but nheless, he wanted to learn his martial arts.
If he could learn even a fraction of Pyo-wols martial arts, then he would be able to save and take care of many more children than he have now. And he would be able to give them a much more prosperous life than they have now.
Hmph. To achieve that, I guess Ill have to fulfill his orders first.
Even now, his siblings were scattered, monitoring Tarha and Yul Ayeons every move.
Though they were young, their instincts were so sharp that there was no need to worry.
Adults tend to look down on younger children. They dont consider them as threats or someone they should be wary of.
Tae Musangs siblings knew this fact very well and know how to take advantage of such weakness.
Just when Tae Musang was about to pat his butt and stood up,
Hm?
A puzzled look suddenly appeared on his face.
He could see several fishing boatsing into the harbor.
At this time of night?
No matter how experienced the fishermen in this region were, they never ventured out to sea after sunset. It was because treacherous reefs were scattered everywhere.
If they sail out into the pitch-ck ocean and ended up hitting a reef, then that would mean they would meet their deathsC especially for a small boat like a fishing boat.
Even fishermen who were ustomed to the waters of Haimen would tie up their boats at night and stay away from the harbor.
So howe someone is entering the harbor right now at this without even lighting a torch? And its not just one, but several boats.
This is definitely not normal situation.
Tae Musang lowered his body, getting a bad feeling about this.
The boats docked in a secluded area of the harbor.
People jumped off the achored boats.
The number of people was as many as twenty. They had filled the small boat to capacity.
Gulp!
Tae Musang swallowed dry saliva.
Even from a distance, the atmosphere of those who disembarked from the boats was unsettling.
Even in the darkness, their eyes seemed to glow.
Tae Musang knew very well what that kind of look meant.
Martial artists!
And they werent simply the kind of martial artistsmonly found in Haimen.
He had never seen such chilling eyes from the martial artists of the Sea Dragon Sector the Red Bandana Association.
What the hell? What is going on at Haimen?
Tae Musang instinctively realized that something unusual was taking ce.
It was the instinct of someone who had survived at the bottom.
It was not normal for twenty people of that caliber to secretly enter Haimen.
Tae Musang held his breath as he watched the men get off the boat. He paid attention in particr to the man who wasst to disembark.
Even in the darkness, Tae Musang could see the mans white, snow-like hair.
The gaze of the white-haired man was so terrifying that it couldnt bepared to others. Even from a distance, Tae Musang felt his heart sink.
Gulp!
The moment Tae Musang saw the mans eyes, he swallowed his dry saliva once again.
It was then.
Suddenly, the white-haired mans eyes turned to the ce where Tae Musang was hiding.
Tae Musang instantly realized it.
The man had noticed him.
Fuck!
He instinctively jumped to his feet and ran.
At that moment, one of the men who had been beside the white-haired man began to pursue him.
Thud!
The man managed to close the distance between him and Tae Musang in no time.
Tae Musang clenched his teeth and ran.
He could tell by the speed at which his opponent was approaching.
From the speed at which his pursuer was approaching, he could tell that there was no way to shake him off using conventional means.
If things continued like this, he would be caught by them before he could even reach halfway.
Who said I would let myself be caught without a fight?
The back alleys of Haimen were like his own backyard.
He navigated through the maze-like alleys as if he were following a carefully drawn map.
Tae Musang ran through the alleyways, changing directions here and there. But even then, he couldnt shake off his pursuer.
Tsk!
He didnt know what methods they were using, but the pursuer was like a ghost, relentlessly tracking his every move.
It was impossible to shake him off in the usual way.
In the end, Tae Musang had to make a decision.
His choice was the underground passage in the slums, where filth flowed.
The underground passage, where all sorts of filth flowed, emitted a stench so strong that ordinary people could hardly bear it. However, not the entire underground passage was filled with filth.
There was a clean area in the middle, like an ind, where the stench was almost non-existent. It was a hiding ce where children and he asionally stayed.
Although the path to the hiding ce was straightforward, beyond that, it became intricately tangled like abyrinth. The back alleys above ground were soplex that neers would almost certainly get lost.
In fact, there were quite a few who carelessly entered there, got lost, and ended up dead.
As long as he could make it to the hideout, then hell be able to shake off his pursuers.
With that in mind, Tae Musang ran through the underground passage.
Huff huff!
Just when he was finally out of breath did Tae Musang finally reached the hiding ce.
B, brother?
What are you doing at this hour?
However, there were a few young children in the hiding ce.
Why are you all here?
Tae Musangs pupils shook.
ying here was only allowed until sunset.
It was a rule among them to leave when the sun went down. Thats why Tae Musang decided toe here.
We just wanted to y with brother
Sorry, big brother.
The children answered with expressions of guilt, knowing they had done something wrong.
Damn it! Come on, follow me.
Why, brother?
Stop talking back and juste with me. Now!
With how unusually angry and tense Tae Musang was being, the children instinctively realized that something was wrong.
Damn it! Damn it!
Taemusang cursed continuously as he ran ahead. The children followed him with their short legs, doing their best to keep up.
Thump! Thump!
Behind them, the footsteps of Tae Musangs pursuers were getting closer and closer.
Chapter 309
Phew!
Geomyeon stretched and went outside.
One of the biggest benefits of being a servant was being able to sleep in the inn.
Although it was a shabby room, it still meant having a space of his own to shield himself from the wind and cold. Plus, he rtively gets to have a satisfying meal, even if his food was mostly leftovers from the guests.
This was one of the reasons why Geomyeon became a servant.
The fact that he could sleep on his backfortably without a rumbling stomach was enough for him. But that did not mean he forgot about his siblings, who were still sleeping on the streets.
Geomyeon carried a bag on his arms.
The bag was filled with leftovers left by the customers. He had been carefully collecting them, while being mindful of the innkeepers gaze, to feed his younger siblings.
Hehe! Theyll love it.
Geomyeon smiled as he imagined his siblings delighted expressions.
Thunk!
Suddenly, someone jumped out from the other side of the alleyway.
Brother!
When Geomyeon realized who it was, he immediately dropped the bag aside and ran to him.
The person lying on the ground, covered in blood, was none other than Tae Musang.
What happened, brother?!
W, We need to get out of here fast.
What are you talking about?
Hesing after us.
Brother!
He had already killed the kids. A-Among them.. Among them were Amon, Cheongyu Jinha
What?
Geomyeons eyes shook.
He knew all those three children.
While those kids were mischievous and often got into trouble, they were still fundamentally good kids. And they were the younger siblings who loved Geomyeon very much and followed him around.
Tae Musang grabbed Geomyeons hand.
Theres no time to exin. Hes chasing us.
Tae Musang dragged Geomyeon along and ran.
As Geomyeon ran after Tae Musang, he kept looking behind him.
At that moment, a figure emerged from the alleyway where Tae Musang hade out.
He held a sword dripping with blood.
Even in the darkness, his cold eyes were clearly visible.
His eyes were locked on Tae Musang and Geomyeon.
It seems another stray dog has joined.
His voice was strangely low. But it nheless prated Geomyeons ears with surprising rity.
Their pursuer deliberately infused his inner energy to mutter.
Just so Geomyeon could hear.
Gulp!
Geomyeon felt a chill running down his spine.
He and Tae Musang ran at full speed.
The man followed closely behind them.
The man swung his sword wildly in the air, causing the blood on the sword to stter.
His appearance became even more terrifying.
Geomyeon had no time to ask Tae Musang what had happened.
They both need to flee now.
But Geomyeon instinctively realized that they couldnt escape sessfully like this
Amon, Cheongyu, Jinha.
Those three children whom the man had killed were all light and agile children. They were so fast that even Geomyeon couldnt catch up with them.
If those three children had been killed, it would be impossible for him and Tae Musang to escape that mans pursuit, no matter how much they run.
Brother!
Geomyeon called out to Tae Musang.
Tae Musang turned his head to look at Geomyeon.
He was already out of breath from running away from the harbor, so he didnt have time to answer.
Geomyeon spoke briefly,
Lets go to the innC!
It was a suggestion with no exnation, but Tae Musang nheless immediately understood what Geomyeons intention.
He nodded and pushed his legs together.
Tap! Tap!
The footsteps of the man behind them grew louder and louder, which meant he was getting closer.
Cold sweat trickled down their back like crazy.
Their hearts pounded violently, as if they threatened to leap out of their mouths.
Shiak!
A sharp tearing sound came from behind.
Geomyeon and Tae Musang instinctively twisted their bodies to avoid the mans sword. However, they couldntpletely avoid the sword.
A long gash appeared on their backs. Luckily, the wounds were only superficial. They could still afford to move around.
But still, the excruciating pain made them stagger and nearly copse.
Ugh!
Damn it!
Geomyeon and Tae Musang struggled to regain their bnce and ran again.
Then a mans voice came from behind them.
Persistent little rats, arent you?
His voice was filled with irritation.
It was inevitable.
This nighttime pursuit was an unexpected event that wasnt part of their n.
Their original purpose was to sneak in at night, aplish their mission, and leave quietly.
They hadnt nned for a nighttime chase.
It was all because of Tae Musang.
Because of one damn rat, no, two damn rats, I have to go through all this suffering.
A chilling aura emanated from the mans eyes as he watched the backs of the two.
He was determined to tear them apart if he could get hold of them.
Shiak!
His sword once again sliced through the darkness.
This time too, Geomyeon and Tae Musang narrowly avoided the sword.
They have remarkable instincts.
The movement of the two couldnt be simply attributed to luck.
asionally, there are children who possess such heightened instincts.
If they were born into a prestigious martial arts sect or a noble family, they would have been praised as exceptional talents.
Witnessing two such children together in one ce was by no means amon urrence.
What a waste!
Under other circumstances, he would have definitely taken the two children. Even if they refuse to join him voluntary, he would have still kidnapped them and raised them as valuable subordinates.
He, too, had been created in such a process.
Now, lets finish this.
The murderous energy in the mans eyes grew even more intense.
The long chase was about to reach its end.
Tae Musangs movements were noticeably slower, while Geomyeons movements also became sluggish.
No matter how talented and physically capable they were, it was impossible for them topletely fend off a skilled martial artist.
In fact, simply dragging the chase out this long was worthy of praise.
Thud!
The man stomped on the ground.
It was a movement that couldnt bepared to anything before.
Like a swallow flying on the surface of the water, the man bended his waist sharply and charged forward with frightening speed.
Watch out!
Geomyeon shouted loudly, pushing Tae Musang to the left.
In return, Geomyeon allowed the mans sword to slice into his waist.
Seek!
With a gruesome slicing sound, Geomnyeons waist was deeply cut.
Keuk!
Geomnyeon screamed in pain, writhing on the ground.
Blood gushed out from his waist.
If a little more time passed like this, his life would be cut short.
I-Is this the end?
Geomyeons vision blurred.
Losing too much blood, his eyes lost focus.
Even in that state, Geomyeon still managed to find Tae Musang.
Thanks to Geomyeon, Tae Musang had managed to narrowly avoid getting wounded, but he still didnt look well either.
Tae Musang was already wounded, and his exhausting escape had drained him of all his strength.
He didnt even have the strength to move his fingers anymore.
Damn it!
Tae Musang screamed in frustration.
The guilt of failing to protect the three children during their escape, and dragging Geomyeon along with them, fueled his remorse and anger.
Geomyeon felt the same way
Although he didnt know the mans identity, the self-me for not being able to protect Tae Musang tortured him.
Geomyeon gathered all his remaining strength and shouted,
Who are you?! And why are you doing this to us?!
You bastard! It would be best for you to kill me! Because once I recover, Ill annihte all of you! Ill definitely find you and kill you allC!
Tae Musang also let out a murderous voice from the depths of his lungs.
It wasnt merely the act of defiance of someone backed into a corner.
Keeping these brats alive will lead to significant consequences.
He, too, possessed the instincts of a martial artist.
He could distinguish whether the boys defiance was mere bluff or if they truly had the determination.
The man approached the boys. He raised his sword high, clearly intending to finish them off.
An ordinary person would have closed their eyes at such a sight, but the boys reactions were different.
They stared at the man with their eyes wide open, as if they wanted to capture every detail of his appearance.
The man, in awe of the boys resilience and ferocity, swung down his sword.
Thud!
Keuh!
At that moment, the man let out a frustrated groan along with the sound of metal.
Huh?
The man grabbed the hand holding the sword with his left hand.
Zing!
His sword was vibrating violently.
To the man, it felt as though it was screaming.
Who are you?!
The man shouted, barely suppressing the swords vibrations.
The sword didnt vibrate on its own. The powerful impact had caused it to vibrate.
Right before the mans sword could reach the boys, something flew in and deflected his sword. The object that deflected his sword disappeared into the darkness in an instant, without giving him a chance to identify its form.
A master!
He couldnt identify the identity of the object that deflected his sword, nor did he notice its presence until the unknown entity intervened.
His opponent is definitely a master.
The man spoke cautiously, scanning his surroundings,
This is a private matter between those kids and me. I dont know who you are, but dont meddle in other peoples affairs and be on your way.
It was a polite threat.
Since he felt disadvantaged, he tried to intimidate his opponent with the threat to weaken them.
The man raised his inner qi, expanding his senses to the limit.
But, he still didnt sense anything.
Where? Where is he?!
It was then.
Im afraid I cant allow that
Suddenly, a chilling voice came from right behind him.
In an instant, he felt goosebumps crawl all over his body.
He could feel his opponents breath right behind him.
All of his senses were now on high alert.
His senses were heightened to the extreme that he could detect the movement of an ant ten feet away. But even then, he could not detect his opponents presence at all.
What?
A drop of cold sweat dripped down his spine.
At that moment, the man made a decision.
Swish!
He swiftly rotated his body, swinging his sword.
His sword sliced through the darkness.
But he didnt feel any sensations of his sword connecting with its target.
His opponent had dodged in time.
It was a ghostly movement.
Then a polite voice came from behind him,
Youre not using your hands well.
What?
Swish!
In an instant, the mans hand holding the sword was severed.
AHHH!
The man screamed in agony, clutching his severed wrist.
He turned around, groaning in pain. But he still couldnt sense the presence of the person who had cut off his wrist.
It was as if he was being hunted by a ghost.
Suddenly, his gaze fell on Geomyeon and Tae Musang.
They were staring at him like fish out of water, their mouths agape.
He looked into their eyes.
He could see his own reflection in their eyes.
There was another man standing like a ghost behind them.
H-How?
A chill ran down his spine.
No matter how fast or skilled ones martial arts may be, a person couldnt turn around faster than someone standing in ce.
That wasmon sense.
Yet, his opponent moved at the same speed as his turning motion,pletely disregarding suchmon sense.
No, considering his radius of rotation, his opponent was clearly a speed several times faster.
He wondered if it was even possible for a human to do such movement.
But he couldnt continue the thought any further.
Swoosh!
A sharp object swiftly sliced through the air.
Keurgh!
As his tendons snapped, he fell to his knees,pletely defeated.
Chapter 310
Geomyeon and Tae Musang looked at what was happening in front of them with expressions of disbelief.
The person who had appeared out of nowhere and taken up the space behind the man was none other than Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was like a ghost.
No matter how fast the man spun, Pyo-wol did not fail to get on the mans back. In the end, the man did not get to see a glimpse of Pyo-wols face until he was subdued by Pyo-wol.
Since the Geomyueon and Tae Musang were far from the man, they could clearly see his appearance. But even then, they couldnt believe what they saw with their own eyes.
The sight was that unreal.
Even in a state of exhaustion, goosebumps ran all over their bodies.
How is that even possible?
This is crazy
Tae Musang finally realized how reckless his attempt to threaten such a man was.
He could hardly believe Pyo-wol had let him live back then.
Pyo-wol appeared in front of the man who was kneeling.
For the first time, the man could see the face of the man who had rendered him powerless.
Even in the pitch-ck darkness, Pyo-wols pure white face stood out like a sore thumb.
The man asked,
Who are you? How dare you
Thunk!
At that moment, a phantom dagger struck the back of the mans hand.
GAAH!
The man opened his eyes wide without finishing his sentence.
Pyo-wol met the mans gaze and spoke,
Ill ask the questions, and you will answer. Thats the rule.
What nonsense!
Thunk!
At that moment, another phantom dagger struck the mans thigh.
KAAH!
The man screamed once again, but his screams didnt echo through the night sky.
Pyo-wol mped the mans mouth over his hand.
What group do you belong to?
Hmph! As if Ill tell you keugh!
The man groaned in pain again.
A phantom dagger was now lodged in his shoulders as well.
Pyo-wol found no need to unleash his recently discovered torture techniques. He, himself, was no stranger to pain, so he knew well just how to inflict the most pain on his opponent and shatter their spirit.
Pyo-wol asked again,
What organization do you belong to?
I
Buuuk!
In an instant, Pyo-wol pushed the phantom dagger into the mans thigh. The wound be even deeper andrger causing blood to gush out even more.
Seeing Pyo-wol ruthlessly tearing at the wound without blinking an eye, Tae Musang and Geomyeons eyes widened in surprise.
They had prided themselves on their brutality and ferocity, having been raised from the bottom, but witnessing Pyo-wols actions right now made them realize how far off they were from him.
The man instantly turned pale and weakened, on the verge of fainting.
An ordinary man would have sumbed and died from losing this amount of blood. But, Pyo-wol made sure to inflict just the right amount of wounds to keep the man barely alive.
It didnt take long for the mans mind to be hazy from losing so much blood.
Pyo-wol asked again.
Which faction do you belong to?
P Phantom Fleet.
The man answered without realizing it.
Phantom Fleet?
Yes.
What is your position in the Phantom Fleet?
Thats gah!
The man, who had been answering smoothly, suddenly snapped out of it and widened his eyes. He realized he had a momentary loss of consciousness.
Realizing his mistake, the man immediately bit his tongue hard.
Snap!
Blood gushed out like a fountain from his severed tongue.
The man died instantly.
Pyo-wol stared at the mans lifeless body in silence.
He found it a pity that the man regained his senses earlier. Had it been a little whileter then Pyo-wol would have obtained more information.
Pyo-wols gaze fell on Geomyeon and Tae Musang.
The two children both looked at him, unable to breathe.
After staring at them for a moment, Pyo-wol swung his hand.
Swish!
A faint sound of explosion erupted from their bodies. Pyo-wol used acupuncture on them from a distance away. The blood flowing from their bodies immediately stopped.
Only then did Geomyeon heave a sigh of relief.
The ce where he suggested he and Tae Musang desperately fled together was the inn where he was working.
Recalling that there were skilled individuals like Pyo-wol and Tarha at the inn, the two children lured the man there.
While they had almost been caught and killed by the man near the inn, ultimately their gamble paid off.
Pyo-wol had sensed themotion outside and thus appeared.
Haaa!
Ugh!
As the tension eased, excruciating pain washed over them.
Pyo-wol approached them.
What happened?
Well
Tae Musang recounted everything that had happened at the harbor.
How their pursuer and hispanions had sneaked into the harbor on a small fishing boat, and how they had tracked him down and killed his brothers.
Pyo-wol listened in silence to Tae Musangs narration.
It seems like this child being chased by the Phantom Fleet was indeed only a coincidence. Since the martial artists of the Phantom Fleet entered this ce secretly, they have no choice but to chase and kill the child who saw them to protect their secret
There was an unsettling scent lingering in the air.
From the masters of the West, Tarha and Yul Ayeon, to the emergence of an unknown group such as the Phantom Fleet.
Truly, an unpredictable chain of events was unfolding.
You said there were twenty people in all, right?
That seemed to be about right.
So there are still neen more people remaining there.
Thats right.
What did they look like?
They were too far away, so I couldnt see their faces.
Tae Musang gritted his teeth and replied,
Because of them, three of his beloved siblings had died. They were all young children who hadnt even had the chance to blossom.
Tae Musang felt great guilt for their deaths.
If he hadnt fled to the childrens hiding ce, the children wouldnt have died.
Crunch!
He clenched his teeth.
He ground so hard that a fine powder of shattered teeth came out.
Pyo-wol looked at him and said,
Hide with the children after disposing of the bodies.
I cant do that, I cant
Tae Musang jerked his head up and looked at Pyo-wol.
His eyes werepletely bloodshot, swollen with red veins. His eyes looked as if blood was ready to spill out at any moment. Anyone who would see him now would definitely feel a sense of terror.
I I!
Geomyeon grabbed Tae Musangs hand. But, Tae Musang didnt calm down. He just looked Pyo-wol straight in the eyes.
Revenge I have to take revenge. I cant just hide and live without seeking revenge for the children.
Do you have the ability?
Thats!
Think about whats more importantC to protect the lives of the remaining children or your revenge? Which one is more significant?
Tae Musang closed his mouth shut at Pyo-wols cold words.
He also knew rationally that the safety and well-being of the remaining children came first.
But he wasnt always guided by reason.
Still! I cant helplessly retreat like this! If I retreat like this, who will console the unjust souls of those children? I dont care if I die! I will definitely take revenge somehow!
Tae Musang said as he coughed up blood.
Geomyeon tightened his grip on Tae Musangs hands, but his friends anger didnt subside.
Please help meC!
Why should I?
Because you have the power.
Just because I have the power doesnt mean I have to help.
I know that. To ask for a favor, I have to pay a price.
Tae Musang knew well thew of exchange.
And he just knew what to say to get the other mans help.
I will give you my soul. I will be your dog until I die. I will do whatever youmand me to. So pleaseC please help me get my revenge.
I dont need a dog.
I dont have to be a dog. I can be your ve! So please, help me.
Thud!
Tae Musang smashed his head against the ground.
His forehead burst, and blood flowed.
Still, Tae Musang did not move.
He was determined not to move until he heard Pyo-wols answer.
Pyo-wol stared at him for a moment, then spoke,
Lets make a deal.
A deal?
Finally, Tae Musang lifted his head and looked at Pyo-wol.
Yes, a deal.
* * *
Jin Yoo-gun had white-grayish hair from birth. He often became the target of ridicule when he was young because of this characteristic.
His peers would tease him by calling him grandpa or old man, and he would cry a lot because he was weak at heart.
But now, there was not a single person who would dare to say such things to him.
Of course, asionally, there would be a few ignorant individuals who would mock him for his white hair, but they all ended up regretting it without exception.
He had only been taken advantage of when he was younger because he had been naive and helpless, but now that he was older, it was different.
He was no longer innocent or weak.
At the very least, there was no one he couldnt kill if he set his mind to it.
Jin Yoo-gun sat in the courtyard of a small manor far from the harbor. He was surrounded by martial artists who had sailed with him.
Only when an hour had passed did Jin Yoo-gun make his move.
As he rose to his feet, he murmured,
Hwa-pyung hasnt returned yet. Something must have gone wrong.
Hwa-pyung was the name of the man who had been sent to track down the audacious little brat who had been spying on them at the harbor.
Hwa-pyung was among the few men whom Jin Yoo-gun could trust and rely on. Hwa-pyung was so trustworthy that he never once failed to carry out Jin Yoo-guns orders.
But, the said man had not yet returned for nearly three hours.
This fact meant one of two things.
He is either dead, or hes immobilized.
Either way, this was not good news for Jin Yoo-gun.
Jin Yoo-gun gave an order to the subordinate right beside him.
There must be a trace left by Hwa-pyung. Track them. Find out everything you can about who was involved, and report back in detail.
You want a report?
If Hwa-pyung is truly dead, then you wouldnt be able to handle it alone. So just report it, and Ill deal with it.
Understood.
The subordinate bowed his head and replied.
His name was Doyeop, a man who specialized in tracking and assassination.
He had the ability to escape from any situation, so Jin Yoo-gun had faith in his abilities.
Doyeop quickly disappeared into the darkness.
Jin Yoo-guns gaze turned to his other subordinates.
What about him?
He is currently in the Sea Dragon Sect.
Are you sure?
When he escaped, a merchant ship belonging to the Sea Dragon Sect happened to pass nearby.
Is that enough to confirm that he is indeed in the Sea Dragon Sect?
When the Sea Dragon Sects merchant ships arrived at Haimen, I heard that Captain Lee Seong-hak and hispanions were carrying arge box.
So?
It is said that Manager Bang Duyeol of the Red Bandana Association tried to record the item in the ledger, but was refused.
So youre saying they couldnt confirm what was inside?
Thats right. Whats more, is that the Sea Dragon Sect increased their surveince multiple times right after the box was taken in. Given the circumstances, it is certain that the prisoner is inside the Sea Dragon Sect.
Hmm
Jin Yoo-guns eyes turned cold.
The Sea Dragon Sect was undoubtedly the leading sect in Haimen.
It wasnt their military power that was feared, but rather their influence and connections, which spread like a spiderweb centered around Haimen.
One wrong move and they could be in trouble.
But its not as if theyre afraid of the trouble it would cause, it would just be annoying to deal with. Thats why Jin Yoo-gun had kept his distance from the Sea Dragon Sect, avoiding any involvement if possible.
But, he couldnt do that anymore.
Someone important had just escaped from their grasp.
Even if the man had escaped alone, the Phantom Fleet would have still pursued him with all its might, but to think that he even managed to steal the valuable item that was carefully stored during their escape.
That item had to be recovered at all costs.
No matter what the price had to be paid.
That was the reason Jin Yoo-gun hade to Haimen.
Chapter 311
Tae Musang stared nkly at Pyo-wol.
He was in the annex of the inn where Pyo-wol was staying.
Tae Musang had been busy spending the night trying to cover his tracks.
He disposed of the body of the Phantom Fleets member into the sea, retrieved the bodies of his siblings, and buried them in a good spot.
He also ordered the children in his care to go into hiding for the time being. He used up all the money he had and bought a lot of food for the children to eat while they hid.
When he had finishedpleting all of those tasks, Tae Musang finally made his way to the annex where Pyo-wol was staying.
The annex was surrounded by high walls, so there was no need to worry about prying eyes.
Exhausted, Tae Musang slept for half a day as if he had fainted.
His sensitive nerves had always kept him awake at night, but after experiencing such a major event, he was overwhelmed with fatigue.
When Tae Musang opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Pyo-wol, cultivating while sitting.
The sight of Pyo-wol meditating with his eyes half closed seemed mysterious to Tae Musang.
If only I could be like that
Pyo-wol offered him a deal.
The terms of the deal were simple.
Tae Musang had to obey Pyo-wols orders while he was here.
In return, Pyo-wol would help him with his revenge.
Tae Musang had no reason to refuse.
That was why Tae Musang was here.
At that moment,
Brother, are you okay?
Someone opened the door to the annex and walked in.
It was the inn servant, Geomyeon, who worked here.
I slept well, so Im fine. How about you?
Im fine, too.
Geomyeon replied with an awkward expression.
There was no way he was fine.
Geomyeon suffered a significant injury from the Phantom Fleet member. Such wounds were impossible to heal in just one night.
He was only alive because Pyo-wol had given him first aid, otherwise, Geomyeon would not have been able to survive.
Even with such a serious wound, Gyeomyeon still had to work.
If he didnt work, others might think it was strange. Without Geomyeon, the inn would not be able to run smoothly. Whats more, the inn where Geomyeon worked is a ce where a lot of customers frequented.
Many people knew how dedicated Geomyeon was. He had never once missed a day of work, so if he suddenly didnt show up for work, people would surely think something was amiss.
Thats why Geomyeon endured the pain and continued to work at the inn. It was only now did he have enough time toe and see Tae Musang.
Tae Musang wordlessly lifted Geomyeons clothes and examined his waist area.
This was the exact spot where Geomyeon had been so badly wounded by a member of the Phantom Fleet.
The cloth binding Geomyeons wound had already turned red. Working at the inn caused Geomyeons wound to reopen.
You fool!
Im fine.
Whats do you mean youre fine? You idiot!
Tae Musang muttered as he changed the cloth tied around Geomyeons wound to a clean one.
Due to the deepness of the wound, even the simple act of cutting the cloth caused him excruciating pain, but Geomyeong nheless endured the pain without uttering a scream
Just as Tae Musang was tending to Geomyeons wounds, Pyo-wol finished his martial arts exercises and stood up,
Woah
Both Tae Musang and Geomyeon involuntarily muttered exmations at the same time.
Their eyes were filled with longing and admiration as they looked at Pyo-wol.
Tae Musang, in particr, was feeling more than just admiration, he felt reverence. He felt extremely ashamed of himself for having been so rude and disrespectful to Pyo-wol back then.
If he had known Pyo-wol was like this, Tae Musang would never have provoked him.
Tae Musang bowed his head to Pyo-wol.
Thank you for your help.
What about the children?
They all hid.
Are you sure?
One of our hiding spots has beenpromised. But as long as we make up our minds to hide, no one will be able to find us.
Geomyeon added to Tae Musangs words.
I told them not to gather in one ce but to hide separately. The harbor has plenty of ces for us to hide. Outsiders will never be able to find where the children are hiding.
Upon their confident words, Pyo-wol nodded. However, he didnt believe the childrens words.
It wasnt that he doubted them.
It was just that the children didnt know enough about the Phantom Fleet.
They dont know how relentless a trained martial artist expert can be, or how far they could track.
If someone with proper tracking skills were to search for the traces left by the children, the tracker would surely find them. The only good news was that Tae Musang had the children dispersed, now they were all scattered and hidden.
Pyo-wol said to Tae Musang,
Lets go!
Huh? Where?
To the ce where they disembarked from the boat.
Why go there?
Tae Musang looked puzzled, not understanding Pyo-wols intentions.
Pyo-wol didnt bother to exin.
He wasnt the kind of man to exin things to a child.
Pyo-wol walked out of the annex and headed straight for the harbor.
Tae Musang followed after Pyo-wol, still confused.
He was afraid that he might be tracked again, but upon further thought, he realized that no one could have seen his face so clearly in the darkness, so he feltfortable walking around the streets, with his facepletely exposed.
Tae Musang and Pyo-wol reached the secluded area in the harbor where the small fishing boats hade in yesterday.
This is the ce. This was where they got off.
Tae Musang pointed to the exact spot where the boats had docked.
The boats that hade inst night had disappeared without a trace. They must have been hidden elsewhere.
Pyo-wol looked around.
There were far more than a hundred small fishing boats anchored in the area. If he ounts for the fishing boats currently out fishing, there would be several hundred more vessels.
It seemed practically impossible to find the boat on which the Phantom Fleets members hade on from among them.
Under normal circumstances, most people would have given up on tracking.
But Pyo-wol was different.
He asked Tae Musang.
Where were you hiding?
Over there, in that high ce.
Tae Musang pointed his finger to where he had been hidingst night.
Pyo-wol measured the distance between Tae Musangs hiding spot and the location where the boats hade in.
At least fifty meters, and its pitch ck.
From where Tae Musang had hidden, the ce where the fishing boat have entered was clearly visible, but from down below, Tae Musangs location was hardly visible.
The fact that the white-haired man manage to detect Tae Musangs presence meant that that persons martial arts skills and senses were beyond his imagination.
There were countless footprints scattered on the ground.
Countless people had already passed through this ce after the Phantom Fleet martial artists arrived.
It would be impossible for Pyo-wol or anyone else for that matter, to iste and identify only the footprints of the Phantom Fleets martial artists in the midst of all of this.
They need to change their approach.
You said there were twenty people who got off the boat, right?
Thats right. Thats about the number I saw.
Even on the darkest of nights, if that many people moved together, they would undoubtedly attract attention.
They were meticulous enough to relentlessly pursue Tae Musang based solely on witnessing him disembark from the boat.
The very fact that they had entered Haimen meant that they were on an extremely sensitive secret mission that must not be exposed.
The Phantom Fleet
It was a name Pyo-wol had never heard before.
Pyo-wol was no longer the ignorant person he once was.
Most martial arts sects were stored in his mind. However, he had never heard of the Phantom Fleet before.
Something about it smelled fishy.
Pyo-wols involvement in this matter was not simply out of curiosity or his shallow connection with Tae Musang and Geomyeon.
It was because the Phantom Fleet reminded him of Lee Yul.
Lee Yul seamlessly blended into the Snow Sword Manor and had taken control of everything. Furthermore, his previous whereabouts remainedpletely unknown.
It was as if he had suddenly fallen down from the sky.
Pyo-wol could smell Lee Yuls scent on the Phantom Fleet. Just like Lee Yul, the group had also appeared out of nowhere.
That was the only thing they had inmon.
Pyo-wol had no other evidence, but he had a feeling that those two might be rted.
That was why Pyo-wol decided to get involved in the matter.
Pyo-wol scanned his surroundings sharply.
He was searching for a path where twenty people could move without attracting the attention of others.
There.
He finally spotted a viable route.
It was a narrow alleyway lined with high walls. Because of the wall, people inside the houses wouldnt be able to see and detect the presence of those passing by outside.
Pyo-wol casually entered the alleyway.
Tae Musang followed Pyo-wol, unaware of what was happening.
The alleyway quickly ended, revealing a newndscape.
This time, there were no walls to block hide from peoples sight. Windows were open here and there, and people had their faces leaned out, enjoying the breeze.
If a group of around twenty people passed through here, they would undoubtedly have caught someones eye.
Pyo-wol climbed onto the roof of a nearby mansion.
There was no other ce to move while avoiding peoples sight except on the rooftops.
Among the rooftops, he avoided those with dpidated and poorly constructed roofs. After all, one wrong step and the roof could copse.
As Pyo-wol narrowed down his options, there was only one route left.
That path led to the residential area west of Haimen.
Pyo-wol asked Tae Musang.
Who usually lives there?
Oh, thats the neighborhood where many people who work at the port live. The people there are slightly higher-ranking than theborers.
Are you referring to the middle managers?
Thats right, those bastards! You dont know how much they look down onborers and orphans like me. Thats why we dont usually go over there.
Really?
Theyre such assholes.
Sparks seemed to fly out of Tae Musangs eyes as he red at the residential area. Judging by his reaction, he had probably been humiliated or beaten up there before.
If its that ce, then they can move around without attracting peoples attention anywhere in Haimen.
Although Pyo-wol didnt know much about the people living in the residential areas, from his perspective, that location appeared to be in the center of everything.
If he were to carry out any activities in Haimen, he would undoubtedly utilize that ce as a base.
Seizing the opportunity, Pyo-wol moved towards the residential area.
Even in broad daylight, the residential area was quiet.
Tae Musang quickly exined the reason for such an atmosphere,
Its because they stay and work at the harbor a lot.
Its hard for a single individual to make a living here alone, so men working at the port would assign household chores to their wives. It was a convenient job that required less effort but provided ample ie.
As a result, there were hardly any people at home during this time.
Pyo-wol thought it was just as well.
He walked around with his senses heightened, thinking that if there were any movement, even the slightest, he would surely notice it.
However, despite thoroughly searching through the entire residential area, he didnt sense any significant activity.
They are eitherpletely inactive and resting or hiding underground where they cant be detected.
Pyo-wol nced around at the residential area once again.
The residential area was quiterge. It would require considerable effort to search it properly.
It was then.
Unfamiliar people emerged from the other side of the alleyway.
They appeared to be residents of the residential area.
Drawing attention from them would not bid them well, so,
Lets call it a day.
What? Okay.
Tae Musang immediately realized why Pyo-wol had said that.
If word got out that a stranger was roaming around, then members of the Phantom Fleet would retreat further into hiding.
Tae Musang followed Pyo-wol into a nearby alleyway.
Squeak!
Immediately after they disappeared, someone opened the door of the mansion and stepped out.
A white-haired man.
He was none other than Jin Yoo-gun.
Jin Yoo-gun looked around with a puzzled expression.
A group of people who seemed to be locals of the neighborhood were passing by the mansion where he stood.
Jin Yoo-gun didnt even give them a second nce and muttered,
I definitely sensed someones presence.
The sharp pain, as if being pricked by a needle, transmitted through his temples, was undoubtedly not an illusion.
Jin Yoo-gun climbed up to the roof of the mansion and surveyed the area.
But, he couldnt see anyone else in sight other than the locals passing by.
Was it an illusion?
Chapter 312
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 12
Manhwa: N/A
When they returned to the inn, Yul Ayeon and Tarha looked at the two of them.
Tarha asked,
Who is that young fellow?
An acquaintance.
But isnt it your first time here too? Howe you have an acquaintance?
We happen to meet by chance.
Is that so?
Tarhas gaze was fixed on Tae Musang
His gaze, while seemingly normal, was not as light as most people could handle. Yet, Tae Musang did not avert his gaze, gritting his teeth in response.
Seeing Tae Musangs bloodshot eyes as he red at him, Tarha eximed in admiration,
Heh, this guy has a lot of venom.
Tarha had encountered quite a few formidable individuals in his life. Among them were children who possessed venom. However, none of them gave off as intense a feeling as Tae Musang.
Tarha couldnt take his eyes off him.
He seemed to appreciate Taemuhsangs venomous appearance.
Did you ever learn martial arts?
No.
Tae Musang shook his head.
Hmm To think that youd have such a gaze without even learning martial arts
Tarha stood up from his seat and walked over to Tae Musang. The old man then began to examine and touch the childs body.
Ugh!
Tae Musang grimaced as he tried to pull away from Tarhas grip. But, as if he had entered a deep abyss, an immense pressure took over his body, rendering him unable to move.
Only then did Tae Musang realize that the elderly man in front of him was an incredibly skilled martial arts master.
Ugh!
A stifled groan escaped from his lips.
He could feel a tremendous amount of heating from the areas where Tarha was touching him.
The pain was so excruciating that an ordinary person would have passed out, but Tae Musang endured. He did not lose hisposure.
Instead, he red at Tarha with determination. At this, Tarha seemed to appreciate Tae Musangs demeanor even more.
As he removed his hands from Tae Mussangs body, Tarha said,
You have very good muscles, so even if youre a bit older, youll make quick progress if you learn martial arts.
Damn it! What the hell do you think youre doing?!
Despite experiencing some pain, Tae Musang only cursed and red at Tarha.
Hehe, I really like this guy.
Tarha remained unperturbed by Tae Musangs rough response. In fact, he looked at the child with even more amusement than before.
Tae Musang clenched his fists tightly. He looked as if he was going to pounce on Tarha at any moment, but when he saw Yul Ayeon behind Tarha, his eyes widened.
He had seen quite a few women in his time here, but he had never encountered a woman as mysteriously beautiful as Yul Ayeon.
The young boy instantly fell in love.
Tarha noticed the change in the kids emotions and said,
Hehe! You seem to have taken a liking to my granddaughter.
Granddaughter?
Thats right! Well, shes my great-granddaughter, to be exact.
Oh!
You.
Me?
Will you be my disciple?
Okay.
What?
I said I will be your disciple.
If you be my disciple, you will have to go to the Western Region.
Okay. Ille with you to the West!
Tae Musang replied without hesitation.
Tarha looked at the child, perplexed by his response.
It was only then did Tae Musang realized what he had said and looked embarrassed.
Western Region, you say?
Yes. The Western Region.
Isnt that ce far across the sea?
Thats right! That ce.
I dont want to go! I wont be your disciple!
Its toote. A mans word is worth a thousand gold coins. If you take back your words now, it is like denying that you are a man.
At Tarhas words, Tae Musang looked at Pyo-wol helplessly, asking for help.
Ignoring Tae Musangs pleading gaze, Pyo-wol spoke to Yul Ayeon.
Did you just return?
Yes! We came back about half an hour ago.
Youve been moving around quite often.
We dont have much time. Still, thanks to Master Pyo, things have been shortened a lot.
Because of the Red Bandana Association?
Yes. They were of great help. Very useful, indeed.
Yul Ayeon smiled subtly at that remark.
Seeing that, Tae Musangs expression fell again.
Tarha ced his arm around Tae Musangs shoulders and asked,
So youre really not going to be my disciple?
No, its just
Youre not taking your words back now, are you?
I will be your disciple, butC
But?
Please give me some time. I need to seek my revenge first.
Revenge?
Yes! I need to avenge my siblings.
Tae Musangs expression, which had softened, hardened once again.
Although he had been temporarily enamored with Yul Ayeon, he hadnt forgotten about his siblings deaths.
The final moments of his siblings, who had to die tragically because of him, haunted him and tormented him.
What happened?
At Tarhas question, Tae Musang looked at Pyo-wol.
He was asking for permission to speak about the recent events.
Pyo-wol nodded silently.
Only then did Tae Musang tell Tarha what he had experienced.
Well, actually
Tarhas expression turned grave as he listened to Tae Musangs story.
So about twenty or so martial artists sneaked in?
Yes!
Are you sure you didnt mistake them for fishermen?
Ive lived here long enough to know that there are no fishermen here with such a terrifying aura.
Hmm
Tarhas gaze turned towards Pyo-wol.
Do you happen to know who they are?
Pyo-wol didnt answer.
From his attitude, Tarha realized that Pyo-wol didnt fully trust him.
Tarha sighed softly.
He didnt fully trust Pyo-wol yet either. But they couldnt stay this way, building walls between each other, forever.
At this point, perhaps its better for us to honestly reveal our purpose foring here. That is if we want to build trust between us.
You go first.
I suppose so. We havee to this farawaynd, the Central ins, to retrieve a lost treasure. During the war, we lost one of the treasures of the Mara Sect, the Demonic Soul de.1 At first, we thought it was simply lost, but we soon realized that it was stolen. We searched for the de everywhere, and the trail led us here.
Is the Demonic Soul de that of an important object?
On the surface, it looked like a beautiful piece of art, nothing more, nothing less. Moreover, it has an extremely twisted form that deviates from the typical shape of a sword, so someone unfamiliar with it wouldnt be able to wield it properly.
Its unlikely that you woulde all this way just to find a mere piece of art. There must be a hidden utility in the de.
Youre right. The Demonic Soul de is used for rituals. Its value lies more in its political and symbolic significance than its function as a weapon. After the Demonic Soul de disappeared, turmoil arose within the Mara Sect. To quell the chaos within the sect, we must retrieve the Demonic Soul de at all costs. Thats the reason why both I and my granddaughter havee to this distant ce. Now, its your turn.
I dont have any special reason foring to this ce. I simply wanted to see the sea. Then I encountered this guy here and got swept up in this matter.
You mean you just happen to be here by coincidence?
Thats right.
Huh!
Tarha gave him an incredulous look, but Pyo-wol looked at him without a change in his expression.
Theyre called the Phantom Fleet.
What do you mean?
The ones who killed this kids siblings. They secretly infiltrated the harbor as a group of anonymous individuals.
Wait! Did you just say Phantom Fleet?
Tarhas face suddenly stiffened.
It was the same with Yul Ayeon.
No wayCt?
The Phantom Fleet?
The grandfather and granddaughter pair looked at each others faces.
Pyo-wol asked them,
Do you know of them?
Thats um
Im not sure if its the same group, but there is also a group in the West that uses the same name, Phantom Fleet.
Are you sure?
Ive never seen them myself, but Ive heard stories about them for decades. No one has actually seen the Phantom Fleet firsthand, thats why theyre just dismissed as a legend.
Unsurprisingly, it was in the coastal areas where stories about the Phantom Fleet were most prevalent. For the coastal people of the Western Region, the Phantom Fleet was a terrifying presence.
Just hearing the name, Phantom Fleet, made many people shudder. However, those living in the ind did not believe in the Phantom Fleet.
Not only because the stories about them were too far-fetched, but more importantly, they never had the chance to verify their existence with their own eyes.
The Mara Sect was also deep in the ind.
Therefore, they regarded the Phantom Fleet as nothing more than a fanciful legend or a fabricated existence born from peoples fantasies.
The same was true for Yul Ayeon and Tarha.
They had heard of the Phantom Fleet many times, but it was mostly in passing, so they didnt pay much attention to it. However, hearing the name again here, they couldnt help but think differently.
Even if the Phantom Fleet in this ce and the one in the West were different entities, it still made a difference.
Ill have to check them out for myself. If they are indeed the same group as the Phantom Fleet in the West, then its no coincidence that the treasures of the Mara Sect ended up here.
Tarhas eyes already gleamed with malice.
The lengths the members of their sect had gone to in search of the Demonic Soul de were beyond measure.
They had killed and tortured every smuggler, trader, and bandit in the West before theyd learned that Demonic Soul de had been taken out of their territory, and that the ship carrying the de had departed for somewhere in the Central ins.
At that time, dozens of ships had left the Western Region to go to the Central ins. They had meticulously confirmed the routes of all of those ships, and in the end, the only one remaining was a ship that came near Haimen.
However, upon arrival and confirmation to this ce, they found out that there was no such ship. Thats why Tarha was at a loss. But to think he would hear the name, Phantom Fleet, here in this distantnd.
Where could they be hiding? Ill go and check myself.
Tarha was ready to rush in immediately.
Calm down.
How could I calm down?! It took us almost a year toe all the way here. A whole year!
I know. I was there with you. But acting like this would only vite the principles of the Taoist tradition. Besides, theres no guarantee that the Phantom Fleet is indeed the culprit. We need to find out more to be sure.
WellC
Yul Ayeons calm words left Tarha with no choice but to extinguish his anger.
It was then.
Ack!
Suddenly, someone screamed from the outside.
The first person to react was none other than Tae Musang.
Geomyeon!
Tae Musang quickly got up from his seat and rushed outside.
There was no way he couldnt recognize the voice he had known since childhood. Although it was only a short scream, Geomyeons voice was unmistakable.
Tae Musang, who had rushed out of the inn, looked around and spotted Geomyeon leaning against a wall.
Geomyeon!
He hurriedly ran towards Geomyeon.
Brother?
What happened, are you okay?
Argh!
Geomyeons face suddenly contorted in pain.
Tae Musang quickly examined Geomyeons entire body and found the stab wound on his shoulder. Blood was pouring from the deep gash on his shoulder.
Tae Musang quickly wrapped a cloth around Geomyeons wound.
Damn it!
There were some suspicious individuals lurking and waiting for an opportunity.
Then you should have gone inside!
Ha! Fuck. I approached them, asking who they were But, they suddenly attacked me without warning. Im sure they must have been one of them.
Damn it! I thought we had erased all traces
Tae Musang looked around with red, bloodshot eyes. But, he couldnt see any signs of the attacker anywhere. It looked like they had already fled.
Yul Ayeon, who hade outte, said to Tae Musang,
Step aside.
ButC
Unless youre going to treat his injury then get out of the way. Im much better at treating people than you are.
Okay!
Tae Musang eventually stepped aside and Yul Ayeon took over the task of tending to Geomyeons wound.
After a while, Tae Musang suddenly realized that Pyo-wol and Tarha were nowhere to be seen.
Where are the two of them?
They have already gone to track them.
Chapter 313
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
Doyeop sprinted down the street.
So thats where youre hiding.
He was a skilled tracker and pursuer, honed in the arts of tracking and shadowing.
He had the talent of urately pinpointing even the faintest traces, which made him highly valued by Jin Yoo-gun.
For him, tracing the erased traces left by the boys was not a difficult task.
Though it took some time, he eventually found the corpse of Hwa-pyung during the process.
The boys had tied Hwa-pyungs body to a rock and thrown it into the sea. However, since Hwa-pyungs body was not tied securely enough, Hwa-pyungs body ended up resurfacing and floating above the water.
Although the waves made it difficult to recognize the body, Doyeop immediately recognize that it was Hwa-pyung.
After roughly recovering Hwa-pyungs body, Doyeop resumed his search. He eventually found the inn where Pyo-wol was staying.
Though he made a mistake and was discovered by Geomyeon in his excitement at finding the target, he quickly left the inn after wounding the boy.
His mission was to find the boy that had seen them at the harbor. And now that he did, the only thing left was to report this fact to Jin Yoo-gun, since Jin Yoo-gun would be the one taking care of the rest.
Doyeop ran at his maximum speed, soaring through the night sky.
Those who primarily mastered the art of pursuit excelled in agility. Doyeop was no exception.
As long as he unleash his full speed, hes sure that even Jin Yoo-gun would be unable to keep up. Thats why he was somewhat relieved.
He did think that anyone would dare to follow him. But, before he could even half-rx, his pride shattered into pieces.
KooCoo!
He felt a looming presence behind him.
Someone was relentlessly tracking him.
The one pursuing him was none other than Tarha.
His eyes were aze like a lions, as he run at a terrifying speed.
Damn it!
Doyeop felt a chill run down his spine.
Doyeop didnt even know Tarhas true identity, but he could definitely tell that Tarha was not an ordinary martial artist.
Stop right there!
Tarha let out a lions roar and charged towards Doyeop.
Doyeop felt his chest tremble at the roar.
Crazy!
Just hearing Tarhas loud roar was enough to let Doyeop know that Tarha is a powerful martial artist, capable of overpowering many opponents.
Tarha is an expert with untold prowess, he dared not to face.
Doyeops only answer was to flee.
Doyeop exerted all his strength and unleashed his aerial skills.
As a result, the distance between him and Tarha kept increasing.
You bastard! Cant you stop?!
Tarhas menacing voice echoed, but Doyeop couldnt afford to stop.
That old man must have killed Hwa-pyung.
Doyeop thought that he should inform Jin Yoo-gun of this fact as soon as possible.
Fortunately, losing Tarha did not prove to be much too difficult.
Although Tarha might be stronger than him in terms of pure destructive martial arts, it would still be difficult for him to keep up with his aerial skills.
He could now finally rx to a certain extent.
Doyeop deliberately didnt go straight to the residential neighborhood where their hideout was located. Instead, he wandered around in the wrong direction, taking a detour. This was his tactic of hiding his trail.
As a master of pursuit, he was naturally also prepared being followed by others.
Thus, Doyeop sessfully concealed his traces and returned to the residential area where hisrades were.
Wee back.
As soon as he entered, hisrade greeted him, but strangely, there were a lot of missing faces.
Where are the others?
The boss said he had a bad feeling, so he went to retrieve the item first.
He went ahead? Without waiting for me?
He asked me to wait for you. He told me to bring you to the operation site when you arrived.
I see.
Doyeops expression finally rxed.
He had been misled into thinking he had been abandoned.
Lets go.
Okay!
The two hurried to leave the mansion. But at that moment, Doyeopspanions expression changed.
Someones following us.
What? That cant be true.
Doyeop turned back in disbelief.
There, on top of the fence, stood a ck silhouette watching them.
A pitch-ck cloak fluttered in the wind, with a stark white face standing out.
He was Pyo-wol.
Who are you?
Who are you!?
Doyeop and hispanion shouted at the same time.
But, Pyo-wol didnt answer. He just scanned the exterior of the mansion.
So this is the ce.
The mansion they had chosen as their hideout had unusually thick walls.
The owner had built the walls thicker than the other mansions, with the intention of making it sturdy. Because of that, even Pyowols senses couldnt detect the movements of the people inside.
Doyeop couldnt believe that he had been sessfully followed.
So it wasnt just one person. Then, was the old man just a distraction?
He gritted his teeth.
He couldnt stand the thought of being toyed around by Pyo-wol.
Doyeopspanion shouted.
Attack!
He rushed towards Pyo-wol at a frightening speed.
Doyeop, who hade to his senseste, joined in.
In the blink of an eye, they reduced the distance between them and Pyo-wol.
Swish!
A dizzying flurry of sword movements filled the air.
Their swordsmanship was simple, but equally efficient.
They aimed for the vital points of their opponent with minimal movements.
It was a frighteningly practical swordsmanship.
However, their opponent turned out to be just as good.
Pyo-wol effortlessly evaded all of their attacks with minimal movements.
A skilled expert.
As they exchanged nces, their movements changed.
They switched to a joint attack.
The fact that they immediately switched to a joint attack as soon as they assessed their opponents level indicated the remarkable organization and coordination among them.
Swish!
Their swords attacked Pyo-wol much more fiercely.
The joint attack of the two was carried out meticulously, leaving no room for error.
Their synchronized attacks, filling in each others gaps, were as precise as a well-oiled machine. However, despite their coordinated efforts, they couldnt even graze a single corner of Pyo-wols clothing.
Where did such a monstere fromC?
We cant do this with just the two of us. We need more people to take down this beast.
They realized they were at a disadvantage.
At that moment, Doyeop made a decision.
Pow!
He threw himself backward, leaving hispanion behind.
As soon as he was out of the way, he fled alone.
Despite Doyeop escaping alone, hispanion did not show any signs of resentment.
It was their rule.
If they encountered an enemy they couldnt handle, one of them had to survive and ry information to theirrades. They had no choice but to do so even if it meant betraying the other.
Doyeop, with his exceptional footwork skills, yed the role of alerting and informing theirpanions, while the other took on the task of buying time and holding the enemy back as long as possible.
Ha!
Hispanion shouted as he attacked Pyo-wol with determination.
Even when facing a joint attack, Pyo-wol remained unscathed. What more now that he was alone?
Thunk!
Something pierced his forehead.
It was a thread of qi, nearly indistinguishable to the naked eye: Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread.
After being pierced, the martial artist copsed lifelessly.
Pyo-wol swiftly leaped away, leaving his opponents dead body behind.
Doyeop thought he had left almost no trace behind, but his tracks were clearly visible to Pyo-wols eyes.
It was then.
Ill join you.
Tarha, who had arrivedte, joined the pursuit.
He manage to caught up to Pyo-wol as he fought Doyeopspanion.
The two of them sprinted through the streets, shoulder to shoulder.
Wow!
Tarha thought in admiration as he looked at Pyowol.
He was giving his all, disying the extent of his aerial skills. Yet he could barely keep up with Pyo-wol despite exerting his full power.
Just by listening to Pyo-wols breath, it was clear to Tarha that Pyo-wol has yet to give his all. It was evident that Pyo-wol was controlling his speed because of Tarha.
I would have never thought that someday I would be a burden, holding someone back.
This was Tarhas first time ever experiencing anything like this, so it was natural for him to feel embarrassed. But he couldnt continue ming himself up for long.
Right now, catching up to Doyeop was their top priority.
Doyeop had already disappeared into the darkness and was nowhere to be seen.
Even with Tarhas abilities, he couldnt determine where Doyeop had disappeared to. However, Pyo-wols movements showed no hesitation.
It seemed like Pyowol could see something that Tarha couldnt.
What on earth?
It was then.
Boom!
In the distance, in the direction they were running, mes suddenly soared up apanied by a deafening sound.
The explosion was so intense and powerful that the area momentarily brightened as if it were on broad daylight.
So thats the ce.
Pyo-wol realized that Doyeops escape route was where the mes were shooting up.
Tarha, who was running alongside him, spoke.
Isnt that the Sea Dragon Sect?
* * *
Kwah!
The mes, soaring high into the sky, engulfed the Sea Dragon Sect with fierce momentum.
Whats going on?
Jang Hamun, the head of the Sea Dragon Sect, looked around the devastated premises with a deste expression.
The pavilion, which had been perfectly intact just a moment ago, was now engulfed in a tremendous ze. This was a separate pavilion where they stored gold, so they had always taken extra precautions to keet mmable objects away.
The fact that such a ce still manage to be engulfed in such a massive fire was beyondprehension.
Quick! Extinguish the fire! Hurry!
Jang Hamun shouted at the top of his lungs.
His attendants and workers, who finallye to their senses, hurriedly grabbed buckets and fetched water.
Move faster!
We have to put it out before it spreads any further!
They attempted to extinguish the fire with water from the well, but it was in vain. As time passed, the mes grew even fiercer. If they continued like this, the entire Sea Dragon Sect would be consumed by the fire.
Who on earth would do such a thing?
Jang Hamun didnt believe that the fire was caused by ident. It was obvious that someone had deliberately set the pavilion on fire.
But for what?
There were countless people who held grudges against the Sea Dragon Sect.
It was impossible to umte this much wealth and not cause harm to others. However, among those who had a grudge against their sect, it was hard to think of anyone who would be so bold.
If not themC
Suddenly, his thoughts drifted to his personal warehouse.
For the past few days, the only notable item that had attracted attention in the Sea Dragon Sect was the dagger brought by Lee Seong-hak and that man.
Jang Hamun urgently called out to his attendant, Woo Gunchang.
Attendant!
Yes, my lord.
Woo Gunchang, who was leading the subordinates in suppressing the fire, rushed over hastily.
Gather our troops right now and follow me.
Pardon?
We need to go to that man right away. Whoever started the fire must be after the goods in the warehouse.
Understood.
Woo Gunchangs expression hardened as he realized the situation.
He quickly gathered the sects elite members and followed behind Jang Hamun.
It didnt take long for Jang Hamun and his subordinates to arrive in front of the warehouse.
Oh no!
This cant be!
Jang Hamun and Woo Gunchang simultaneously eximed in disbelief.
The martial artists guarding the warehouse were lying motionless, in a pool of blood. It was clear that they had already met their demise.
At that moment, nearly twenty martial artists burst out of the warehouse door.
At the forefront was a white-haired man.
In the white-haired mans hand was a de with gems embedded on it, while the men behind him supported the unconscious man who had initially brought the de with him.
It was at this moment when Jang Hamuns guess was confirmed.
Who are you? How dare you break into the Sea Dragon Sect?!
The white-haired man, Jin Yoo-gun, wrinkled his nose slightly in response to Jang Hamuns anger and murmured,
We were just trying to quietly pass by
They wanted to go quietly without being seen which was why they had set the sect on fire, but there was no point in that now that Jang Hamun and his men had seen them.
Jin Yoo-gun twirled the de in his hands and gave orders to his men,
Breakthrough as quickly as possible and return to the fleet.
Understood!
Jin Yoo-guns subordinates shouted in reply as they darted forward.
Jang Hamun ring at the intruders, also issued amand,
Block them! Dont let any of them escape!
Chapter 314
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 14
Manhwa: N/A
How dare you!
Jang Hamun roared angrily.
Although he was currently working more like a merchant than a martial artist, he was still an exceptional warrior to be reckoned with.
Jang Hamun himself prided himself on being the best martial artist in Haimen.
He swiftly swung his sword toward the approaching attackers.
ng!
His sword energy scattered, unleashing a powerful sword strike.
The leading attacker staggered from the impact. He had to withstand the full force of Jang Hamuns sword strike.
He felt his wrist shatter and searing pain as if his internal organs were being crushed, but even then, he gritted his teeth and endured the pain.
As he was busy enduring the pain, hisrades on his left and right sprang forward, attacking Jang Hamun.
--ng!
These bastards!
Jang Hamun swung his sword wildly, blocking thebined assault of the attackers.
Their coordinated attacks were sharp and efficient.
They didnt waste a single move.
Their gazes, gestures, and breathing all had meaning.
But Jang Hamun failed to grasp this fact.
It had been a long time since he personally fought with a sword. As a result, his sense of realbat had dulled.
He remembered the words of his master who said that the moment he gets rusty then his life as a martial artist woulde to an end.
At that time, he brushed it off as a joke. But now that he found himself in that situation, he realized how careless andcent he had been.
His martial arts skills were undoubtedly superior. Yet, he couldnt overpower his opponents and was instead being pushed back.
His thick belly fat was adversely affecting his movements and breathing, and as a result, he couldnt unleash his full power.
The same was true for Jang Hamuns attendant, Woo Gunchang.
Woo Gunchang, too, was once a formidable martial artist, but he had neglected his martial arts in favor of his duties as an attendant.
Now, the price he had to pay was severe.
--ng!
Argh!
Under the relentless assault of his opponent, Woo Gunchang was continuously pushed back.
He was barely blocking his opponents attacks, so if things continued on like this, then he couldnt avoid being seriously injured.
Where did these peoplee fromC?
In the face of extreme crisis, the corners of Woo Gunchangs eyes trembled.
Keugh!
Keuk!
The members of the Sea Dragon Sect fell one by one, desperately screaming.
Although the forces of their sect far outnumbered the enemy, they could not stand and fight against them for more than a few seconds before copsing.
It was as if they were being swept away by a tidal wave.
Jin Yoo-guns men were experts in surviving on the battlefield.
They knew from experience how to efficiently break through the front lines.
Except for martial arts masters like Jang Hamun and Woo Gunchang, they never engaged an opponent for long.
They constantly switched positions to disorient their opponents, and in the process, they pounced and exploited any weakness that appeared like venomous snakes.
In the blink of an eye, the Sea Dragon Sects battle formation copsed.
Taking advantage of the gap, Jin Yoo-gun ran and shouted,
Lets go!
As soon as he barked the order, his subordinates sprinted with all their might.
Even the martial artists who had been desperately clinging to Jang Hamun and Woo Gunchang swiftly turned their backs and fled without hesitation.
They disappeared beyond the walls of the Sea Dragon Sect in an instant.
Huh?
Jang Hamun stood there dumbfounded, his mouth agape, staring in the direction where the intruders have vanished.
He would normally have pursued them.
After all, he needs to have them punished for having caused such chaos in Sea Dragon Sect. That way, he could restore his sects shaken authority.
But Jang Hamun couldnt gather the courage to do so.
He had experienced the strength of his opponents firsthand, and he realized how rusty his own body had be.
He was no longer the invincible martial artist he once was.
Ha
His sighs scattered in the wind.
* * *
After breaking through the Sea Dragon Sects defenses, Jin Yoo-gun and his men raced through the streets at a terrifying speed.
They were no longer concerned about the peoples gaze. They have to take this time and opportunity to escape from Haimen with all their might.
However, their sprint was blocked by a man who suddenly appeared in front of them.
My lord!
A man suddenly appeared in front of them.
It was Doyeop, who had been sent to find Hwa-pyung.
Jin Yoo-guns expression stiffened at Doyeops appearance.
For some reason, he was getting a bad feeling about this.
Doyeop!
I am being pursued right now.
Pursued?
The ones who killed Hwa-pyung are chasing me, and their martial arts are formidable.
Theyre on your trail?
Yes! And they are no ordinary men!
Doyeop replied urgently.
His expression and voice were unusually anxious.
It was rare for Doyeop to show this much emotion, which meant that his pursuers were no ordinary martial artists.
Ill hear your exnationter. For now, we retreat.
Yes!
Jin Yoo-gun quickly made a decision.
In such a situation, swift decision-making was an essential quality for a leader.
Jin Yoo-gun led his men and raced through a different path, deviating from their original route, in an attempt to shake off the pursuers tracking Doyeop.
However, his efforts ended in failure.
These bastards!
They suddenly heard a roar and an old man with a yellow beard appeared.
The old man was none other than Tarha.
Tarhas gaze fell upon the de pinned around Jin Yoo-guns waist.
At that moment, mes seemed toe out of Tarhas eyes.
So, its you guys.
Kwaang!
A surge of energy exploded through Tarhas entire body like an active volcano.
The de around Jin Yoo-guns waist was undoubtedly the Demonic Soul de, the treasured artifact of the Mara Sect.
You dare to steal the treasure of our sect! I will never forgive you!
Tarha shot a powerful strike toward Jin Yoo-gun.
Immediately, martial artists leaped out from both sides of Jin Yoo-gun to block Tarhas attack.
Like always, they proceed to defend themselves from their opponents attack with coordinated strikes. It was this method that had never failed them before.
Unfortunately, this time their method didnt work.
Kwang!
Argh!
Keung!
The two martial artists who had stood in front of Tarhas strike were sent flying in a pool of blood. The clear murderous energy emanating from Tarhas two fists was undoubtedly superior.
The sinister, crimson energy wrapped around Tarhas hands was called Fist Aura.1
Hand over the Demonic Soul de!
Tarha charged at Jin Yoo-gun.
His target was the Demonic Soul de at Jin Yoo-guns waist.
Nothing else mattered to him.
Hmp!
Jin Yoo-gun dodged, thinking that Tarha was like an angry boar.
It would be foolish to face the explosively angry Tarha in this ce.
There was a chance that Jang Hamun will regain hisposure and chase after them together with his followers. They needed to leave this ce before then.
It cant be helped.
Jin Yoo-guns eyes turned cold as he looked at Tarha.
He initially wanted to escape without confronting anyone, but it was already toote for that. Now that they had crossed the line, he had to proceed with the second-best option.
And that was to quickly deal with the opponent in front of him as quickly as possible and escape.
Jin Yoo-gununched himself at Tarha, then quickly pulled out the sword at his waist.
ng!
Jin Yoo-guns sword collided with Tarhas fist.
Tarha intended to shatter Jin Yoo-guns sword in one strike and deliver a blow of his own, but to his surprise, Jin Yoo-guns sword remained intact even when meeting Tarhas fist aura.
Jin Yoo-guns sword might have swayed like a willow branch but it soon regained its original form.
What a strange sword.2
Tarha was greatly surprised.
If a sword could withstand a direct collision with his fist aura without breaking, it was undoubtedly an exceptional item.
There werent many such things in the world.
Tarha didnt think that a seemingly ordinary sword would actually turn out to be a rare masterpiece.
Swish! Swish! Swish!
Jin Yoo-guns sword swung elegantly, stabbing into Tarhas entire body.
Bloodline Flowing Sword Technique.2
It was an unknown martial arts technique in Jianghu.
Only Jin Yoo-gun had mastered such practical swordsmanship3 in the world.
Impressive!
Tarha couldnt help but exim in admiration.
Tarha wasnt usually the type of person who would be fascinated by an opponents martial arts. Yet, Jin Yoo-guns swordsmanship was so impressive that Tarha couldnt help but utter words of admiration.
Since their first sh, Jin Yoo-gun had been extremely careful not to sh with Tarhas fist aura. Plus, Jin Yoo-gun only aimed at Tarhas vital points.
Jin Yoo-guns swordsmanship was so fierce and vicious that even Tarha couldnt afford to underestimate it and flinched.
However, that was only temporary as Tarha immediately unleashed the full power of his Asuras Golden Emperor Fist.4
Crackle!
Thunderous roars reverberated through the dry sky. And soon, a blood-red colored energy burst forth like lightning toward Jin Yoo-gun.
After, Jin Yoo-gun narrowly avoided all of Tarhas energy attacks, he suddenly darted forward.
You bastard!
Tarhas eyes widened.
Swish!
Jin Yoo-guns sword grazed Tarhas forearm as it passed by.
The wound wasnt very deep. However, the fact that blood manage to trickle down his skin startled Tarha.
His body, tempered by his Asuras Golden Emperor Fist technique, was as tough as iron.
Jin Yoo-gun was also equally surprised.
His sword was so sharp that there was hardly anything it couldnt cut. Yet, it had only left a trace on Tarhas forearm.
His opponents martial arts prowess had exceeded his expectations.
Jin Yoo-gun knew that the longer he dragged out the fight against this old man, the more he would be at a disadvantage.
This is getting difficult.
Things were getting too twisted.
Now that Jin Yoo-gun thought about it, things had gone wrong from the moment he sneaked into the harbor of Haimen. If they hadnt been detected by that boy, then their situation wouldnt have gotten so out of hand.
Thinking about it made his anger surge.
Jin Yoo-gun tried to suppress his anger and assessed the situation calmly.
I need to discard what needs to be discarded.
Whistle!
Jin Yoo-gun blew a long whistle, and immediately after that, his subordinates stepped in, blocking Tarha.
What Jin Yoo-gun was about to discard was the lives of his subordinates.
Although this decision would end up reducing their organizations strength, it was an unavoidable choice.
As more than a dozen warriors teamed up against Tarha and took his ce, Jin Yoo-gun immediately flee the battlefield.
The rest of his men who did not engage in a fight against Tarha followed him. One of them carried the man they had captured from the Sea Dragon Sect.
The man was unconscious with his head hanging limply on his back. Fatigue was evident on the face of the subordinate carrying the unconscious man. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth as he followed Jin Yoo-gun.
Jin Yoo-gun hadnt expected to suffer such heavy losses until he entered this ce.
You coward! Are you trying to flee? How despicable!
Tarhas enraged voice echoed through the streets.
Tarha tried to chase after Jin Yoo-gun, but each time Tarha did, Jin Yoo-guns subordinates would grab hold of his ankles and hinder him.
It was an unfair battle from the start.
If Tarha was a massive bear, then Jin Yoo-guns subordinates were nothing more than hunting dogs.
The longer they stalled, the more certain their deaths would be. Yet, they continue to fight against Tarha without a shred of fear.
They knew they couldnt defeat Tarha, but at the very least, they could dy him by holding onto his ankles.
TheseC!
Tarhas yellow beard trembled.
He couldnt believe what he was seeing right now.
Every human, regardless of who they were, yearned to live.
It was one of the inherent attributes of life.
No matter how prepared a person may be for death when they are actually faced with it, they naturally couldnt help but feel overwhelmed.
However, such fear couldnt be seen in front of Jin Yoo-guns subordinates eyes.
It was as if the emotion of fear had been castrated.
Who on earth are these people?
While Tarha was fuming, Jin Yoo-gun and his subordinates had already disappeared into the distance.
As if to take out his anger, Tarha unleashed a series of Asuras Golden Emperor Fist at the martial artists holding his ankles.
Argh!
Keurgh!
The left-behind members of the Phantom Fleet screamed as they copsed on the ground.
Jin Yoo-gun could clearly hear their dying screams even from a distance.
His brow twitched.
Even if he was the most single-minded person in the world, it would be impossible for him to remain aloof while listening to the screams of his subordinates.
However, the mission took precedence over their lives.
Jin Yoo-gun sprinted on, trying to maintain an impassive expression.
It didnt take long before a harbor appeared in front of him.
Jin Yoo-gun jumped onto the fastest-looking ship among those anchored in the harbor. As soon as he stepped aboard, his subordinates raised the anchor and prepared to set sail.
Lets depart!
In an instant, they left the harbor.
Phew!
Jin Yoo-gun let out a sigh of relief.
The tension he had been feeling had finally been released.
Maybe thats why he failed to notice the small boat quietly following their trail.
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Fist Aura. Raws: ??(ȭ). This refers to the energy or aura that surrounds and emanates from a martial artists fist duringbat. It signifies the power and strength of their martial arts techniques. ȭ qun C fist / boxing gng C stars of the Big Dipper that constitute the tail of the dipper Bloodline Flowing Sword Technique. Raws: ????(Ѫ). Ѫ xu C blood / colloquial xin C thread / string / wire / line li C to flow / to disseminate / to circte or spread / to move or drift / to degenerate / to banish or send into exile / stream of water or sth resembling one / ss, rate or grade jin C double-edged sword Practical swordsmanship. Raws: ???(). shzhn C realbat / actualbat jin C double-edged sword Asuras Golden Emperor Fist. Raws: ?????(_ȭ) _ xilu C Asura jn C gold hung C emperor ȭ qun C fist / boxing
Chapter 315
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 15
Manhwa: N/A
Tae Musang had done everything he can to survive.
He had begged, pickpocketed, and even worked on boats.
None of these jobs were kind to the orphan. Among them, the most brutal job was working on a boat.
The captain and the crew members were eager to exploit orphans like Tae Musang who had nothing. They would assign Tae Musang all the tasks they were supposed to do.
As a result, Tae Musang was treated more like a ve throughout the whole voyage. Every day felt like hell. He would suffer from muscle pain and all sorts of illnesses. That was why after three months on board, Tae Musang decided to quit.
He felt like he was going to die if he continued working in such horrible conditions. But getting off the boat wasnt easy either.
The captain had no intention of letting go of a ve who was easy to control. He believed it would be foolish to let go of someone who could be used for freebor for a lifetime, which was why the captain even tried to put shackles on Tae Musangs feet.
The captain wanted to tie Tae Musang to the boat so he couldnt escape.
Tae Musang eventually realized that he couldnt get off the boat in the normal way, so he sneaked out a knife he used to clean fish, hid it, and stabbed the captain while he was off guard.
The incident left the captain with a severe wound, and he wasbeled by the sailors as a dangerous troublemaker that could not be trusted.
Although Tae Musang gained his freedom, he was never allowed to board a boat again. Moreover, he didnt get to receive a single penny for all the work he had done.
After his traumatizing experiences, Tae Musang decided that he would never board a boat again for a second time.
He didnt want to experience being exploited on the boat again. He just wanted it to remain a memory he wanted to erase.
But if there was one good thing, it was that he had learned all the ways to handle a boat thanks to the intense exploitation he had suffered. He was skilled enough to navigate the boat alone.
Now, Tae Musang was steering the boat of the captain who had ruthlessly exploited him. Of course, he didnt have permission to sail it. He had secretly stolen it. Still, Tae Musang didnt feel guilty.
The cost of his exploitation could easily buy a boat ike this.
Tae Musang adjusted the sail to catch the wind and looked ahead.
On the boats deck, there were a man and a woman.
Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeon.
When Geomyeons condition recovered to some extent, Yul Ayeon ordered Tae Musang to look for a boat.
At that time, he didnt know why Yul Ayeon instructed such a thing. But Tae Musang, who had fallen for Yul Ayeon, stole the boat of the captain who had exploited him without any hesitation.
As the two of them were waiting on the boat, Jin Yoo-gun and his men appeared in the harbor. Tae Musang instantly recognized Jin Yoo-gun. After all, there was only one man with white-gray hair that glistened under the moonlight in Haimen.
Jin Yoo-gun and his men stole a fishing boat just like Tae Musang before sailing away into the sea.
Just when Tae Musang was unsure of what to do, Pyo-wol appeared. He boarded the boat Tae Musang and Yul Ayeon were on as if he knew they were waiting.
To Tae Musang, neither Yul Ayeon, who asked him to steal a boat and wait, nor Pyo-wol, who ordered the chase in a boat as if he knew this would happen, seemed like ordinary people.
These two are definitely not ordinary people.
Tae Musang had already witnessed Pyo-wols strength with his own eyes, but he hadnt expected even Yul Ayeon to be this exceptional.
Compared to them, Tae Musang felt like nothing, yet here he was now, recklessly acting without knowing how vast the world was, like a frog in a well.
He wondered, how ridiculous must he have appeared in their eyes?
The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to bury his head in a mouse hole.
Then he heard Yul Ayeons voice.
Were falling behind. We need to speed up.
Yes!
Tae Musang quickly snapped out of his reverie and replied.
Now was not the time to wallow in self-pity.
He had an important job of keeping up with the departing boat.
Tae Musang made fine adjustments to the sails to increase the speed of their boat. It didnt take long for their boat to narrow the distance and chase after the boat Jin Yoo-gun boarded.
The boat carrying the three of them sailed out into the open sea.
Everything around them was dark.
The darkness of the sea created an indescribable sense of terror. No one knew what dangers lurked in the depths of such darkness. Because of this, even seasoned fishermen feared venturing out to sea at night.
Tae Musang, himself also had limited experience sailing at open sea at night. He even had less less experience sailing the ship himself. Thats why he felt more tense.
Squinting his eyes, Tae Musang chased after the boat Jin Yoo-gun was on. Luckily, the boat the three of them was chasing had a torch lit at their deck, aiding their navigation. That made the pursuit rtively easier.
Pyo-wol stood on the deck, staring at the boat Jin Yoo-gun was on.
The boat Jin Yoo-gun was on continued sailing on a straight path without changing direction. They were heading straight towards its destination. This was evidence that they hadnt yet realized they were being pursued by Pyo-wols boat.
Yul Ayeon stared at one side of Pyo-wols face without speaking.
What an interesting person.
Yul Ayeon had made a rational judgment that Jin Yoo-gun and his men might return to the harbor. After all, the only ce they could escape to was the harbor.
Pyo-wol, on the other hand, had gone as far as the Sea Dragon Sect in pursuit of them. He wouldnt have had the luxury to think otherwise.
Although Tarha, her maternal grandfather, couldnte due to being held back by Jin Yoo-guns men, Pyo-wol naturally boarded the boat as if he knew she would be waiting.
This behavior struck Yul Ayeon as peculiar, yet fascinating.
At least among the people she knew so far, there was no one like Pyo-wol.
As if sensing Yul Ayeons gaze, Pyo-wol turned his head to look at her.
What is it?
Its nothing.
Yul shook her head slightly.
It was then.
Oh, the ship theyre on is slowing down. It seems like theyve reached their destination.
Tae Musang spoke in a loud voice.
Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeon hurriedly turned their gazes towards the boat Jin Yoo-gun was on. Just as Tae Musang had said, the speed of the boat Jin Yoo-gun was on was noticeably decreasing.
A small ind could be seen where the boat carrying Jin Yoo-gun was headed. The ind that had been shrouded in darkness finally faintly revealed its shape.
Pyo-wol said,
From now on, approach the ind slowly.
Yes!
Tae Musang replied as he slowed down the speed of the boat.
The boat carrying Jin Yoo-gun appeared to be circling around the back of the ind.
Tae Musang also steered the boat, following their trail.
As they neared the ind, the waves became quite fierce. The small boat swayed from side to side, threatening to tip over at any moment.
Tae Musang had to exert all his strength to stabilize the boat, barely navigating through the waves as they approached the back of the ind.
Ah!
Woah!
The moment they reached the back of the ind, Yul Ayeon and Tae Musang let out a collective astonished gasp.
There was arge ship anchored behind the ind.
Huh?
Yul Ayeon blinked in surprise.
She had boarded a ship from the Western Region toe here.
Considering the thousands of miles they had sailed, it was natural for the ship to be of considerable size. However, the ship in front of her now appeared to be easily twice asrge.
Even at the bustling harbor of Haimen, where numerous ships gathered, she had never seen a ship of this size.
It was like a small mountain floating in the water.
Compared to that ship, the boat they were on seemed no more than a tiny leaf.
Jin Yoo-gun and his group got off from their small fishing boat and boarded to the giant ship.
Snap!
The abandoned fishing boat floated in the sea for a while before being swept away by a huge wave and smashihng into a reef.
In an instant, the fishing boat disappeared into the sea.
Pyo-wol said to Tae Musang,
Can you get close to that boat?
I cant. The waves are too strong. If we get close, well end up being swept away and smashing against the reef.
Tae Musang shook his head.
Although Tae Musang boasted of his considerable courage, it was not easy to approach a ship surrounded by such turbulent waves in the middle of the night, and to do that too without getting seen, much less heard.
Pyo-wol then said to Tae Musang,
Then you should wait here.
What?
As Tae Musang made a puzzled expression, Pyo-wol immediatelyunched himself onto the ind.
His sudden departure caused the small boat to sway violently.
At that moment, Yul Ayeon also flew after Pyo-wol.
Ah! Lets go together.
The two of them flew swiftly through the night sky andnded on the ind.
They spread out and crossed the ind.
When they reached the top of a cliff, they saw a massive ship anchored at the bottom.
They bothunched themselves toward the ship at the same time.
* * *
The ship that Jin Yoo-gun was on was truly gigantic.
Even in the vast open sea where waves as high as houses crashed, the well-built ship could safely navigate for a long time.
It was like a floating fortress in itself.
And as if to prove that fact, the massive ship remained steady amidst the raging waves surrounding the ind.
Oh, youre back, my lord!
As soon as Jin Yoo-gun stepped onto the ship, an middle-aged sailor approached him and greeted.
He was a deck officer in charge of guarding the deck.
Jin Yoo-gun nodded and asked,
Wheres the captain?
Hes waiting inside.
Ill go see him myself, and set up a guard on the deck.
Pardon?
We had a collision back at Haimen, so set up a perimeter and keep a close watch just in case.
Understood.
The deck officer bowed his head in response.
Jin Yoo-gun pushed past him and entered the cabin.
From behind, the sound of the deck officer giving orders to the crew could be heard.
Move quickly!
Keep an eye out for any suspicious ships approaching.
The crew members on this ship were all skilled martial artists, highly trained elites who could exert their maximum power on bothnd and sea.
They were trained to be as powerful as they could be onnd.
Over two hundred of these skilled individuals were on board.
Jin Yoo-gun walked through the narrow corridors of the ship.
Numerous cabins lined both sides of the cramped hallway, and at the deepest part was the captains quarters.
Knock, knock!
Sir, its Jin Yoo-gun. May Ie in?
Jin Yoo-gun knocked on the door and said.
After a moment, a harsh, muffled voice sounded out.
Come in.
It was a chilling voice that sent shivers down ones spine, as if scraping a steel te with ones nails.
Jin Yoo-gun cautiously opened the door and entered.
The cabin was easily three timesrger than other cabins, and in the center of it was arge table, with a man was sitting in front of it.
The mans face waspletely wrapped in white cloth. Only his eyes and mouth were visible, but just looking at him emitted an eerie aura.
He was the captain of this ship.
Upon seeing the captain, Jin Yoo-gun kneeled on one knee and greeted him.
Your subordinate Jin Yoo-gun reporting back from thend.
What about the goods?
All recovered.
Jin Yoo-gun took out a dagger from his waist and ced it on the table.
The captain grabbed the de with a hand wrapped in pure white cloth.
He examined the dagger from various angles and said,
Well done.
There were casualties during the retrieval process.
Casualties?
We encountered an old monster. Judging by his knowledge of the item, it seems he is from the Mara Sect.
The Mara Sect manage to track us all the way here?
It seems that way.
To be able to track us here, are they highly capable? Or was there a leak of information on our side?
I will investigate and find out.
Jin Yoo-gun felt a cold sweat trickle down his spine.
He had spent his entire life on the battlefield, with strong bones and a resilient spirit, but in front of the captain, he couldnt even move an inch. He was like a mouse facing a snake.
He didnt even know the captains face, let alone his name. But he was well aware of how fearsome of an existence he was.
No one had ever survived after being the captains target until now.
He was given the nickname, Shadow Reaper,1 for his ability to kill like a shadow without leaving a trace.
Although most martial artists in Jianghu didnt know of such nickname, the captains reputation for leaving no de of grass behind in the ces he visited was notorious.
Jin Yoo-gun was also infamous in his own right, but he dared notpare to the Shadow Reaper.
The captain ced the de in the storagepartment beside him.
Ill will keep this until it is sent to the headquarters.
Understood.
The safest ce on this ship was the abode of the Shadow Reaper. If the item had been stored here in the first ce, then the escapee wouldnt have the audacity to steal it back then.
What will we do with him?
Feed him to the sharks.
Very well.
Jin Yoo-gun hade to capture the escapee, intending to make him pay the price.
The area was infested with sharks.
The scoundrel who dared to steal from them would meet a miserable end, being torn apart and devoured while still alive.
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Shadow Reaper. Raws: ????(oۚ). o w C not to have / no / none / not / tock / un- / -less hn C scar / traces sh C to kill / to murder / to attack / to weaken or reduce / to smart (dialect) / (used after a verb) extremely gu C disembodied spirit; ghost; devil / (suffix) person with a certain vice or addiction etc / sly; crafty; resourceful (variant of Ԏ) / one of the 28 constetions of ancient Chinese astronomy
Chapter 316
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 16
Manhwa: N/A
Thud!
Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeonnded on the deck of the massive ship simultaneously.
Yul Ayeon immediately hid behind arge crate uponnding.
The impact of thending caused her ankle to twinge.
Even though she was an extremely skilled martial artist, jumping down from a height of nearly twenty feet without any injury was nearly impossible. Nevertheless, she managed to catch some wind to minimize the impact. If it were anyone else, their ankle would have already been broken.
Everyone, stay on high alert and be cautious of any suspicious activity!
If anything seems off, report it immediately, as there might be pursuers.
Shortly after Yul Ayeon concealed herself, a group of martial artists poured out onto the deck.
They took up positions on the deck and masts, their eyes meticulously scanning their surroundings.
If I were even a little bitte, I would have been in big trouble.
Yul Ayeon breathed a sigh of relief, but then suddenly realized that she couldnt see Pyo-wol anywhere.
They had both jumped off the ship almost simultaneously, yet she couldnt see him. And now, that she thought about it, the only sound she heard uponnding was the sound of her own footsteps.
She didnt hear the sound of Pyo-wols footstepsnding at all.
Did he infiltrate in first?
A chill ran down her spine.
No matter how exceptional Pyo-wols martial arts and stealth skills were, they still had jumped together, and yet she hadnt noticed a single movement of his beside her.
If he had changed his mind and hesitated during the jump, then its possible that he wouldnt have survived.
What the hell?
She regretted not paying more attention to Pyo-wol, treating him merely as a passing connection.
As soon as she was done with this, Yul Ayeon promised herself that she would have to find out more about Pyo-wol.
It was already toote to search for him.
Deciding to move alone, Yul Ayeon infiltrated the corridors of the ship. Fortunately, apart from the deck, there were no other guards roaming around.
The crew members on the ship didnt think that someone had already sneaked into the ship. After all, it was unimaginable for an outsider to freely roam around an isted ship in the middle of the sea.
Yul Ayeon swiftly moved through the cabins.
Unlike Pyo-wol, she hadnt mastered the art of infiltration.
Her martial arts might be strong, but she was terrible at sneaking around like this.
She only had one option left.
That was to find the Demonic Soul de as quickly as possible and escape to the small boat where Tae Musang was waiting.
CreaCak!
At that moment, she heard the sound of a door opening from deep within the corridor.
Almost instinctively, Yul Ayeon pressed herself against the wall.
Shepletely held her breath, trying to suppress her presence.
Eventually, the door opened, and a white-haired man stepped out.
He was Jin Yoo-gun.
He immediately walked straight to the spot where Yul Ayeon was.
Yul Ayeons heart pounded violently against her chest, threatening to burst at any moment.
What should I do?
The darkness was covering her now, but if he got any closer, she would undoubtedly be discovered.
In an instant, countless thoughts raced through Yul Ayeons mind.
It was then.
Jin Yoo-gun, who was heading straight for Yul Ayeon, suddenly turned to the left.
She thought that ce was a dead end, but there was a staircase leading downward.
Yul Ayeon remembered what Pyo-wol had told her, that a white-haired man was in possession of the de.
I should follow him.
She followed Jin Yoo-gun down the staircase.
The stairs leading downward were even darker, and there was a nauseating stench permeating in the air, making her head throb.
The smell seemed like a mixture of rotten fish and feces.
Just breathing the air made her want to vomit.
Yul Ayeon forced herself to suppress the urge to retch and cautiously descended the stairs.
The moment Yul Ayeon arrived in the unknown space below the stairs, her eyes widened involuntarily.
Oh my god!
The underground space was filled with cells surrounded by iron bars. Each cell had numerous people trapped inside.
The people trapped inside looked like animals. They were naked, wounded, as they were crammed into narrow cages. Their appearances and races were diverse as if they had been captured from various ces.
While these people had their eyes closed, despair was evident in their figures. It was as if they had lost all hope.
This cant be happening!
Yul Ayeons shoulders trembled.
She had never witnessed such a horrific sight before.
The shock she felt was even greater because it was her first time seeing humans treating fellow humans like animals.
It didnt take long for Yul Ayeon to find herself having a strong sense of hatred for Jin Yoo-gun and his crew for havingmitted such an inhumane act.
She clenched her teeth and stepped further inside.
The deeper she went, the worse the stench became, and the condition of the trapped people grew more wretched.
Many of them were huddled, wandering in their distress, and the floor was covered in their own excrement.
Under normal circumstances, Yul Ayeon would never havee to a ce like this. But, she was so consumed with anger right now that she didnt even notice that her clothes were getting dirty.
HNG!
At that moment, a loud groan came from the front.
Yul Ayeon immediately hid behind a nearby cage and peeked to see where the sound wasing from.
Her gaze soonnded upon Jin Yoo-gun, who stood with his crew members.
All of their clothes were stained with red blood.
Yul Ayeon quickly realized why.
It was because a man had turned into a human beast in front of them.
He was the man who had stolen the dagger and escaped. Upon being captured, he was brought here and subjected to brutal torture.
Kkill me!
The man pleaded, barely lifting his head.
Jin Yoo-gun squatted down and locked eyes with the man.
In his hand, there was a small dagger.
Swoosh!
Jin Yoo-gun shed the mans arm with a dagger.
Ugh!
Who said that you can escape? With the Demonic Soul de, too.
ThatsC
Oh, I understand! You seized the opportunity to escape and wanted to take something with you, right? Even so, you shouldnt have done that. Do you know why?
I I dont
Thud!
At that moment, Jin Yoo-gun forcefully plunged the dagger deep into the mans arm. Already battered from torture, the man couldnt even scream. He could only tremble uncontrobly.
Do you know that over ten people have died because of you? More than ten. They climbed up onto the ship without any preparation just to capture scum like you, and they died. All because of a pathetic human like you
Ugh! I, Im s-sorry!
Dont apologize. I dont want to hear your apologies. Do you think hearing your apology will make me feel better?
Jin Yoo-guns eyes had now turned red and bloodshot.
The men he had lost in Haimen were all his loyal subordinates.
They had fought on countless battlefields together, so they were bound to have forged deep bonds.
If the man in front of him hadnt escaped, there would have been no need for them to enter Haimen, and Jin Yoo-gun wouldnt have had to suffer such tremendous losses.
Everything was a mess because of the man right in front of him.
If he wanted to escape, he should have done it alone. But he had caused this chaos by escaping with the Demonic Soul de.
Jin Yoo-gun said to his men,
Open the door.
Yes!
His subordinates replied as they opened the side door on the wall of the hull. And there, the vast sea appeared.
Seeing the ck sea of unknown depths, the mans fear intensified. He realized that there were predatory sharks with enormous jaws swimming in those waters.
N, No! Please!
The mans face lit up with fear.
Jin Yoo-gun sneered at the sight.
Why not? You wanted me to kill you, didnt you? Now, I will kill you.
But not like this!
Why does it matter? Whether you die from being stabbed by a sword or get devoured by sharks, you will die all the same.
Jin Yoo-gunughed hysterically.
Aaah!
The man struggled to resist being dragged away, but it was all in vain. Jin Yoo-guns subordinates easily pulled him along.
Ah, no, please! Just kill me quickly!
The man pleaded with tears streaming down his face.
But there was no changing Jin Yoo-guns mind.
Just as Jin Yoo-guns subordinates were about to thrust the mans limbs into the deep sea,
Who is this bitch?!
A voice suddenly resounded from the opposite side. It was the voice of one of Jin Yoo-guns men.
Jin Yoo-gun frowned and looked in the direction of the voice.
What is it?
Some bitch sneaked in!
Yul Ayeon soon slowly walked out from behind a cell. Behind her was one of Jin Yoo-guns subordinates pointing a sword at her back.
A look of defeat was evident on her face.
She had been so focused on Jin Yoo-gun that she hadnt noticed a person approaching from her behind.
Who the hell are you?
Yul Ayeon didnt answer Jin Yoo-guns question. Instead, she looked at the man who was about to be thrown into the sea.
Though his face was disfigured from torture, Yul Ayeon still managed to recognize his true identity.
Are you the Third Elder?
Hik!
The man couldnt bring himself to respond, so he just tightly shut his eyes.
His actions confirmed Yul Ayeons suspicions.
A tragic light dawned on Yul Ayeons face.
In the Mara Sect, the Third Elder was below the sect leader. Nheless, he was like a pir that supported the great furnace known as the Mara Sect.
If Tarha, Yul Ayeons maternal grandfather, was a symbol of power, then the Third Elder acts as the sects spiritual support.
But, when turmoil recently erupted in the Western Region, the Third Elder mysteriously disappeared. Many believed that he got swept up in the uprising and lost his life.
But now, to think that he would be here on the faraway ind of the Central ins, and to top it all off, on a ship of the Phantom Fleet.
Are you the one responsible for the disappearance of the Demonic Soul de?
Hik!
The man, the Third Elder, couldnt give out a proper answer.
But, that alone was a sufficient answer for Yu Ayeon.
Why would someone as dignified as youmit such an act?
At this point, Jin Yoo-gun stepped forward and said,
Appearances can be deceiving when ites to dignity.
So he really wasntC
If he were such a person, he wouldnt have epted our proposal and stolen the Demonic Soul de.
Why would you ask him to do such a thing? Just why?
Because the Demonic Soul de has enough value.
Jin Yoo-gun smiled coldly.
Do you really think that by using the Demonic Soul de, you can control the Mara Sect?! The Demonic Soul de is a treasure with symbolic meaning, not an authoritative emblem!
Still, depending on how it is used, it can shake the foundations of the organization. That should be enough.
What do you mean? Why would you want to shake the Mara Sect?
To maintain the chaos in the Western Region for as long as possible.
What?
Yul Ayeon looked confused.
She didnt understand what Jin Yoo-gun was saying.
Why create chaos in the Western Region? Why would you do such a thing?
Her thoughts became tangled, and her words fell short.
She had always been calm andposed, but at this moment, she was so confused that she couldnt maintain herposure.
That was what Jin Yoo-gun wanted.
He intentionally engaged with her in conversation, killing time until all of his subordinates had filled the cabin.
Each of his subordinates was carrying harpoons for catching fish, straightedges for slicing fish, and so on.
Their attire was worn-out, resembling sailors or fishermen at first nce. However, the energy emanating from their entire bodies was incredibly calm.
The fact that they didnt falter in the face of such a situation showed how trained and elite they were.
Who exactly are these people?
Yul Ayeon couldnt conceal her perplexed expression.
At that moment, the Third Elder of the Mara Sect shouted loudly,
What they want is to prolong the turmoil in the Western Region so that it can remain divided for a long time! That way, they can take advantage of the chaos and gain as much benefit as possible! I, too, regret my betrayal, realizing this fact toote, Lady Yul!
Tears streaked down the Third Elders mangled face.
He sincerely regretted his actions.
He cursed his own foolishness for being blinded by momentary greed and stealing the Demonic Soul de.
He might be paying the price for his actions now, but that didnt mean his guilt disappeared.
Lady Yul! I pray that you will bring back the Demonic Soul de!
With a loud cry, the Third Elder of the Mara Sect voluntarily threw himself into the sea.
As soon as he fell into the cold depths of the sea, a group of sharks rushed towards him, as if they had been waiting.
Kaaaak!
His desperate screams echoed over the sea.
His body was torn to shreds by the sharksrge teeth and soon got devoured.
The Third Elders horrifying screams made Yul Ayeon close her eyes for a moment.
Just then, Jin Yoo-guns sneering voice reached her ears.
You will end up like that too, you bitch!
No, it will be you who will pay the price.
Yul Ayeon opened her eyes.
Her blue eyes shimmered brightly in the darkness.
Jin Yoo-gun shouted,
Subdue that woman!
Chapter 317
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 17
Manhwa: N/A
Boom!
Powerful vibrations resonated throughout the ship, spreading to every corner.
It has begun.
Pyo-wol knew what the rumbling, traveling through the soles of his feet, meant.
Whats going on?
A fight.
Every cabin doors in the ship bursted open almost simultaneously, and martial artists wearing sailor attire soon came pouring out.
Every single one of them had a fierce glint in their eyes.
In such a situation, chaos would typically ensue, but they all moved with unwaveringposure. Just by observing their actions, one could tell how well-trained and disciplined they were.
The men who emerged from the cabins immediately rushed towards the source of the intense vibrations.
They surged forward like a tidal wave, yet their movements were orderly, devoid of any excitement. They all responded with such cold efficiency as if they had anticipated such an event.
Elite warriors of their caliber are not easily forged.
They would have had to navigate countless training grounds and go through numerous obstacles to reach that level of mastery.
Pyo-wol hung from the ceiling of the corridor, watching such martial artists beneath his feet.
Countless men passed under the ceiling where he was hiding, but not one of them managed to notice his presence.
This was because Pyo-wol did not just merely conceal his breathing and movements, but erased his very presence altogether.
It ismon for individuals with a strong intuition and keen sense to sense things that are not visible. What more for martial artists. Senses of people well-versed in martial arts are remarkably sensitive, surpassing imagination.
However, since Pyo-wolpletely erased his presence, he could only be perceived as a part of the environment.
Pyo-wol moved along the ceiling like a spider, hanging upside down.
His extraordinary sense of bnce and strength, as well as his perfectly honed assassination techniques, made such a feat possible.
His destination was the captains quarters, located in the deepest part of the ship.
There was no one in the corridor now since all the crew members had descended to the lower decks.
Pyo-wol had no more reason to continue crawling on the ceiling, but he still didnt descend to the floor.
He remained glued to the ceiling, looking ahead.
There seemed to be nothing in sight. No martial artist could be seen guarding the entrance of the captains quarters.
Maybe it was because the ship was floating in the middle of the sea so no crew member expected any intruders.
Pyo-wol could have dropped down from the ceiling, opened the door and gone straight to the captains cabin, but he didnt.
His senses told him that someone was hiding, even though he couldnt see anyone.
And it was not just one person, but four individuals.
They were all hiding.
It was highly likely that even the people aboard this ship did not know of their presence. That was how remarkable their hiding skills were.
Their concealment skills were so advanced that only skilled assassins like Pyo-wol would have any chance of detecting them.
With their level of concealment, they were on par with the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union.
As Pyo-wol remained attached to the ceiling, he created a thin thread of qi.
He pushed the qi thread toward the direction where the four individuals were hiding.
Like a snake, the thin qi thread wriggled and extended forward.
Six meters, seven meters and then eight meters.
It took eight meters for Pyo-wol to finally feel a slight reaction from the other side.
It wasnt a definite movement, but he could clearly feel something foreign.
If so, that meant that eight meters was the radius their senses could detect.
Eight meters
Not bad.
With their level of perception, they could stand up against the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union Pyo-wol had encountered before.
Were assassins of this level somon?
It was no easy task to raise a skilled assassin.
To create a single assassin, at least a hundred sacrifices were needed.
The Blood Shadow Group that raised Pyo-wol was proof of that fact.
To cultivate Pyo-wol and a few other assassins, the Blood Shadow Group had to sacrifice several times the number of people. But even then, it would still be a mistake to assume that such an arduous and grueling process would result in an assassin that could be used inbat.
For a perfect assassin to be born, they have to undergo numerous training sessions andplete a lot of assassination missions.
But for one assassin to properly carry out their mission, extensive support was necessary. In addition to information and equipment required, a multitude of personnel support was also needed.
Thats why hiring andmissioning a skilled assassin is so expensive. The number of individuals involved increases themission fee.
This is also the reason why the Hundred Wraith Union always kept the number of their assassins at a hundred. Going beyond that scale would made it difficult for them to sustain the financial burden. In other words, they wouldnt be able to afford it.
It was even harder for other ces to raise proper assassins.
It would require more than double the funds and timepared to the Hundred Wraith UNion.
In reality, raising a skilled assassin was an impossible task.
Though exceptional assassins like Pyo-wol existed, they were literally the exception. An anomaly.
Assassins like Pyo-wol could not be nned and raised deliberately.
The assassins hiding in front of the captains cabin were undoubtedly far inferior to Pyo-wol. However, it was impossible to cultivate them elsewhere, outside of the Hundred Wraith Union.
Yet, they couldnt have been part of the Hundred Wraith Union either.
There was no reason for the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union to guard the captain of a ship floating in the middle of the sea.
Then did the person inside there raised these assassins himself?
It was a ridiculous conjecture, but Pyo-wol had a strange feeling that his guess was most likely true.
Boom!
The vibrations from the lower deck became stronger.
It meant that Yul Ayeon was fighting fiercely.
Pyo-wol did not know long she wouldst. It wasnt as if he didnt trust her skills, but the martial artists on this ship truly just gave off an aura of seasoned warriors.
So while Yul Ayeon was still holding on, Pyo-wol had to finish his business.
Swoosh!
Pyo-wol suddenly descended from the ceiling.
The moment Pyo-wol revealed himself,
Shwiak!
A hidden secretpartment near the door opened and four men sprang out.
They were the assassins who guarded the captains quarters.
They attacked Pyo-wol without hesitation.
They sent their swords flying at the shortest distance possible, aiming for Pyo-wols vital spots such as his neck, heart, and head. They all intend to deliver a swift and fatal blow.
Shwiak!
Their swords and daggers pierced into Pyo-wols body.
But a secondter on, the assassins eyes widened.
They had clearly seeded in their attack, but they felt no such sensation in their hands.
This was because in the next instant, Pyo-wol, who had been impaled by their weapons, disappeared like a mirage.
What?
Huh?
The assassins eximed in astonishment. They were so surprised that they broke the unwritten rule of assassins, which was to never utter a word during a fight.
Shriek!
In that moment, a thread of qi went down from the air and coiled around their necks. The qi thread soon pulled them up into the air.
Gah!
Keugh!
Agonizing groans escaped from the assassins mouths.
Their bodies were swiftly lifted into the air.
The assassins struggled and tried to sever the thread that was wrapped around their necks. But, the thread of qi didnt break, and instead dug deeper into their throats.
On the verge of death, the assassins lifted their heads and looked up at the ceiling.
And there they saw Pyo-wol hanging upside down.
How?
They couldnt believe what they were currently seeing.
They couldnt understand how the man they had attacked vanished right before their eyes, and in the next moment, was hanging from the ceiling above their heads.
They couldnt fathom how such a thing was possible.
Unfortunately, however, they didnt have time to unravel the mystery behind Pyo-wols movements.
Ggeug!
This was because Pyo-wol tightened his grip on the Soul-Reaping Thread with an even greater force.
In the end, the thread of qi deeply prated their throats and cut off their breathing. They didnt die because of suffocation but rather, because of decapitation.
Gurgle!
The blood flowing from their necks dripped to the floor.
Only then did Pyo-wol pull back his Soul-Reaping Thread.
As Pyo-wolnded on the ground, he muttered to himself,
Not bad
The technique he had used earlier was inspired by the Body Substitution Technique.
It involved deceiving the opponents eyes using afterimages, simr to Body Substituition. The only difference was that Pyo-wols new technique was many times more sophisticated.
He called this new technique of his, Demon Shadow Exchange.1
It was a technique created solely to deceive the opponents eyes for a single moment.
It was also a technique that Pyo-wol had poured his heart and soul into perfecting during the past four months at Tianzhongshan.
However, this was the first time he had used it in actualbat. Therefore, he couldnt guarantee its sess, but fortunately enough, it worked well even against his fellow assassins.
If he could already deceive the eyes of assassins then deceiving other mercenaries or martial artists would be much easier.
Pyo-wol opened the door to the captains quarters and entered.
Shwiak!
At that moment, a sharp sword qi shot towards his neck.
The sword qi pierced through his neck and shattered the wall behind him.
However, Pyo-wol remained unharmed.
This was because Pyo-wolused his recently developed technique, Demon Shadow Exchange again.
Although the said technique consumed a significant amount of his strength and energy, it nheless allowed him to save his life.
The one who hadunched a surprise attack on Pyo-wol was none other than the ships captain.
The captain, who wore a white cloth over his face, was not at all surprised by his failed attempt of harming Pyo-wol.
His gaze followed the true body of Pyo-wol that was positioned behind.
Thud!
He quickly kicked the ground and rushed toward Pyo-wol.
Like lightning bolt, the captains sword aimed for Pyo-wols neck.
ng!
Just before it made contact with his neck, Pyo-wol deflected the captains sword with his phantom dagger.
The captains sword, which seemed to recoil backward, changed its trajectory and aimed for Pyo-wols throat once again.
Crash, crash, nk!
The captains sword and Pyo-wols phantom dagger shed multiple times in an instant.
They deflected each others attacks, and followed it with their own counterattacks.
Their movements flowed like water, seamless and natural.
It was as if they knew in advance what kind of attack the other party would unleash, responding ordingly.
Despite facing a sudden intruder, the captain did not utter any clichd words like Who are you? or Reveal your identity.
He only focused on attacking Pyo-wol.
Shack!
He attacked Pyo-wol and pushed him against the wall.
He wanted to corner his opponent and cut off his escape route.
It was the best way to deal with an assassin who had invaded his territory. It was a response that was impossible to pull off unless it was deeply ingrained in the body.
Not once during the attack did the captain open his mouth.
The captains lips that were visible through the white cloth were firmly closed, and his eyes followed Pyo-wols every move.
In the meantime, Pyo-wol unfolded his Demon Shadow Exchange technique again.
The captains sword once again futilely cut through empty space.
He fell for it again, even though he had already experienced it.
Thats how powerful Pyo-wols Demon Shadow Exchange technique was.
The technique would take away the opponents breath, allowing the user to assume a counterattacking stance.
Now that Pyo-wol believed that he had sufficiently verified the power of his Demon Shadow Exchange technique, he decided that its finally time for him to overpower his opponent.
In a sh, another phantom dagger appeared in Pyo-wols hand.
Wieldin two phantom daggers in his hands, Pyo-wols counterattack began.
Kagagagagang!
A series of shes erupted between the two.
A sword against two daggers.
The exchange of offense and defense continued without a moments rest.
The two maneuvered through the spacious captains cabin, aiming for each others throats. Yet, every furniture in the room such as desks and chairs remained intact.
It was a far cry from the usual shes between martial artists, where all the objects in the area would end up being destroyed.
The captain was of the same kind as Pyo-wol.
He was a being with the nature of an assassin ingrained deep in his bones.
The longer the two fought, the more immersed Pyo-wol became in the fight. He had now became exceedingly familiar with his opponents gaze, gestures, and even breathing.
At first, it was a mere guess, but as the battle progressed, he finally became certain.
The captain was someone Pyo-wol knew.
Although Pyo-wol didnt know why the captain had tightly wrapped the white cloth around his body like that.
Pyo-wol used ck Lightning.
In an instant, the way he viewed the world changed.
The technique harnessed the power of lightning to elevate his physical reflexes to their peak and expand his field of vision.
Swoosh!
Pyo-wol brushed past the captain.
In an instant, a deep cut appeared on the captains cheek, and the white cloth that covered his face was torn away.
The captain only stood still, staring at the cloth as it fell to the ground.
The once-white cloth was now soaked with red blood.
If the cut had been a little deeper, it would have reached his bone.
The captains face, exposed through the torn white fabric, was truly a wretched sight. It was as if his flesh had been gnawed and torn away by ants.
His appearance resembled a horrifying scene from a nightmare.
The captains face turned toward Pyo-wol,
Its been a long time, Pyo-wol!
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Demon Shadow Exchange. Raws: ????(ħӰQλ). ħ m C devil / magic Ӱ yng C picture / image / film / movie / photograph / reflection / shadow / trace Qλ hunwi C to swap ces / (logic) conversion / (car maintenance) to rotate (tires)
Chapter 318
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 18
Manhwa: N/A
He was once a handsome man who was said to be better-looking than Pyo-wol.
He had delicate facial features that could hardly be considered masculine, the kind of pretty boy that would unintentionally captivate any girl whoid eyes on him.
But now, his face bore no resemnce to its former self. No traces of his past appearance could possibly be found anywhere.
Something must have happened to him during that time, as his face was terribly disfigured to the point that just looking at him could make anyone involuntarily feel a surge of disgust.
Nevertheless, Pyo-wol recognized him in an instant.
Go Shin-ok.
I see, so you still remember.
What happened to your face?
This? Well, consider it the price I paid for escaping the Heaven and Earth Net that day.
Go Shin-ok stroked his face with a nonchnt expression. The sensation of the skin he felt on his fingertips was rough and coarse like tree bark. Nheless, Go Shin-ok smiled.
Even if his face might have been ruined, at least, he was still alive and breathing.
Its all thanks to you, Pyo-wol. Since you created a gap in the Heaven and Earth Net, I managed to escape and survive until now.
What about So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo?
I dont know.
Didnt you escape together with them?
The Heaven and Earth Net wasnt easy enough to break through for all of us to escape together.
The Heaven and Earth Net deployed back then mobilized the entire poption of Sichuan.
The children who were raised as assassins were caught in the Heaven and Earth Net and miserably died one by one.
Go Shin-ok was almost destined to meet the same fate.
When faced with danger, So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo abandoned him and fled together. Left alone, Go Shin-ok had no choice but to fight a desperate battle.
The warriors of Sichuan saw him as prey.
Go Shin-ok had to endure their relentless pursuit.
In the end, someone threw a corrosive substance at him, causing his skin to melt and dissolve his skin.
If Pyo-wol hadnt killed Woo Gunsang of the Qingcheng sect, their assassination target back then, and shaken the Heaven and Earth Net to its core, then Go Shin-ok wouldnt be alive to this day.
Pyo-wols sudden attack greatly shocked the martial artists involved in the Heaven and Earth Net, creating an opportunity for Go Shin-ok to escape.
Go Shin-ok fled in desperation.
He didnt even dare stop to treat his wounds caused by the corrosive substance.
Thats how he escaped, barely making it out of Sichuan.
The aftermath of the corrosive substance was severe.
Go Shin-ok would constantly feel a burning pain on his skin whenever he was exposed to the sunlight.
That is the reason why I have to wrap my whole body in bandages. But its okay since Im still alive.
He bared his teeth andughed.
Pyo-wol stared at Go Shin-ok without saying a word. Pyo-wols reaction and appearance unknowingly got on Go Shin-oks nerves.
How about you? What happened to you? You look even more beautiful than before.
There have been as many events in my life as in yours.
Hehe! Yeah, Im sure it must have been like that. It must have.
Go Shin-ok nodded as if he understood.
There was a hint of indescribable madness emanating from him.
Pyo-wol. Have I ever asked you for a favor even once?
No.
Then lets make it the first time today.
Dont.
What?
I have no desire to listen to you or give you anything you ask of me, so just dont bother.
You asshole. You really havent changed a bit.
Go Shin-ok red at Pyo-wol, his eyes filled with madness.
It was impossible to see a hint of his old self in his current appearance.
Go Shin-ok had changed too much.
Pyo-wol then asked,
What happened?
What do you mean?
Why are you on this ship? Are you rted to the Kowloon Assassin Guild?
Hah!
Gao Shin-ok cackled involuntarily.
He had been caught off guard by Pyo-wol.
But, Go Shin-oks face immediately hardened.
How much do you know?
I know enough.
Go Shin-ok stared into Pyo-wols eyes.
He would oftentimes be able to read a persons thoughts just by looking at their eyes, but he couldnt tell what Pyo-wol was thinking at all.
Pyo-wol had always been like that.
Even when everyone else was lost and adrift in the underground cave, Pyo-wol seemed able to see through everything without a hint of hesitation and prepared for it.
Although they breathed the same air in the same space, it would always feel as if Pyo-wol was living in a different realm altogether.
Pyo-wol was truly an enigmatic person.
In front of those emotionless eyes, it seemed impossible for any secret in the world to be kept perfectly.
How did you find out? There are hardly anyone in Jianghu who know that name.
I happened to find out by ident.
By ident? Ha! Dont joke around. The Kowloon Assassin Guild isnt so easily prable as to be discovered by chance.
Its not easily prable, but its not perfect either.
Pyo-wol shrugged his shoulders.
Every action of Pyo-wol irked Go Shin-ok.
From his smallest movements to even his breathing.
Everything about Pyo-wol irritated Go Shin-ok.
But this is also part of Pyo-wols ns.
Pyo-wol didnt even consider the fact that the Phantom Fleet might be connected to the Kowloon Assassin Guild. He just had a feeling that something was amiss, so he tried to bring it up, and it just so happens that Go Shin-ok reacted more strongly than Pyo-wol expected.
Now, Pyo-wol needs to provoke Go Shin-ok as much as possible to uncover more truths.
Ive always wondered. Where exactly does the Kowloon Assassin Guild gets its martial artists from? To raise such well-disciplined warriors, practical experience is essential. But as you know, Jianghu has been peaceful for the past few decades. So as a result, most of the martial artists in Jianghu currentlyck a sense of danger. But the martial artists of the Kowloon Assassin Guild are different. They all seemed to be sharpened to the bone.
Go on.
So that just means that those martial artists experienced real battles somewhere. Intense battles, to be exact So Ive been thinking, if theres no such ce in Jianghu, then it must be outside, right? The most representative ce would be outside the Central ins, such as in the Western Region. A ce where civil wars havested for a long time, with countless people constantly dying.
Go Shin-ok mped his mouth shut.
He tried his best to appear nonchnt, but Pyo-wol didnt miss the subtle tremor in the corners of Go Shin-oks eyes.
Thats how the Kowloon Assassin Guild grew stronger. They would deploy their warriors in actualbat to enhance their skills. Furthermore, to fully build and develop the organizations power, they would have needed the civil war tost for a long time. So they would stir up unrests and rebellions to prevent the war from ending. Perhaps the Phantom Fleet was also created for that same purpose. Traveling back and forth between the Central ins and Western Regions, raiding and inciting chaos, looting and plundering goods, and transporting warriors. Thats how the Kowloon Assassin Guild grew their forces.
Go Shin-oks pupils shook uncontrobly.
What Pyo-wol was saying was close to the truth.
At this point, there was no concrete evidence proving the existence of the Kowloon Assassin Guild. Whether it be the great masters and prominent figures of Jianghu, not one of them knows about the existence of the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Yet, based on a few pieces of circumstantial evidence, Pyo-wol managed to make deductions that were close to the truth.
It was terrifying for all the people watching.
Even at that moment, Pyo-wols words continued,
Now the question is, why did they have to keep their existence a secret? If I had to guess, Id say its because they havent reached their desired level of power yet. Perhaps theyve learned a lesson from the downfall of the Demonic Cult and the Celestial Demon Union. Perhaps they realized that if their forces were exposed to Jianghus coordinated attacks, they would inevitably copse. Thats why they strengthened and grew their power in the dark, hidden from peoples sight. Now, theres only one thing Im curious about. So who is it that created the Kowloon Assassin Guild, and for what purpose?
Even if Pyo-wol was looking at Go Shin-ok, his words werent actually directed at him.
Pyo-wol was only speaking to himself.
Ever since Jin Geum-woos death, he had repeatedly encountered the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
It was a question that had been lingering in his mind since then. But, he alwayscked information to unravel the mystery.
The Kowloon Assassin Guild had always concealed its presence thoroughly where they would only leave fragmented pieces of information behind.
And with those fragmented pieces, Pyo-wol had to deduce the truth. But with so many missing pieces, it was impossible to draw the big picture.
To align countless fragmented pieces, Pyo-wol needed a key element. A piece that would seem like nothing to others, but to someone whod been searching for it for a long time, it could be the key to a solution.
For Pyo-wol, Go Shin-ok was that piece.
Go Shin-ok didnt provide a single clue to Pyo-wol. However, the mere existence of Go Shin-ok was the key to putting the pieces together.
The moment Pyo-wol saw Go Shin-ok, all the scattered pieces suddenly fell into ce.
Considering that the organization learned its lesson from the fall of the Demonic Cult and the Celestial Demon Union, and the fact that their power is not yetplete, its highly likely that the Kowloon Assassin Guild is only founded a few decades ago. In the meantime, they avoided Jianghus eyes and fostered turmoil in the Western Regions to build their strength in terms of resources and talent. Lee Yul is probably one of those individuals who were nurtured in such a way.
Now, Pyo-wol understood why Lee Yul had the scent of someone from the military.
Its because that was how and where he was made from the beginning.
An organization emphasizing rules and regtions.
Pyo-wol might not know who the founder of the Kowloon Assassin Guild is, but he was sure that that person is obsessed with the rules to the point of obsession.
They probably experienced a significant sense of loss due to the vition of rules and regtions.
Go Shin-oks eyebrows twitched.
He realized in hindsight what kind of state Pyo-wol was in.
He btedly understood that Pyo-wol, through his own ingenuity, was gathering all the fragmented pieces of information to create a coherent narrative.
Even as he spoke, Pyo-wol weaved and imagined, picturing scenarios and drawing out the truth in his mind.
If left alone like this, Pyo-wol wouldpletely uncover the secret of the Kowloon Assassin Guild that had been hidden for a long time.
He couldnt leave him alone like that.
The Kowloon Assassin Guild might hold an unknown significance to Pyo-wol, but to Go Shin-ok, the organization was akin to a benefactor of his life.
It was the Kowloon Assassin Guild that had saved him when he was on the verge of death.
They had treated him, ced him aboard the Phantom Fleet, and sent him to Western Region to kill to his hearts content.
As he freely indulged himself in ughter in the Western Region, his skills improved/
Go Shin-ok was satisfied with his life like that.
He couldnt let Pyo-wol shatter that life.
Pyo-wol!
Shriek!
Go Shin-ok screamed and attacked Pyo-wol.
In an instant, Pyo-wols reverie was shattered.
The door to the truth, which seemed like it would open when he reached out, firmly closed again.
To open the door to the truth in the future, Pyo-wol would need an even greater immersion or solid evidence than he currently had.
ng!
Go Shin-oks sword was blocked by Pyo-wols phantom dagger.
But Go Shin-ok was not disappointed.
His attack was only just beginning.
Over the past few years, he had shed blood in ways that Pyo-wol couldnt even imagine.
Thrown into the battlefield with no information andpletely defenseless, Go Shin-ok had to survive on his own.
That was the test of the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
There was no room for mercy for those who could not survive their test.
At first, Go Shin-ok despaired. And then he wandered.
After passing through many near-death experiences, Go Shin-ok realized.
He realized that there was no one to help him in that ce except for himself.
After that, Go Shin-ok became resolute.
He honed his assassination skills and sessfully carried out numerous ughters.
In this way, Go Shin-ok progressed and eventually gained recognition from the Kowloon Assassin Guild, allowing him to take charge of the ship, the Phantom Fleet.
By the time he reached his current position, he had killed well over tens of thousands of people.
With so much blood on his hands, his assassination techniques became more and more perfect.
He was no longer the Go Shin-ok who had been chasing after the backs of So Yeowol and Song Cheonwoo in the underground cave.
Although he had lost the beauty of his face, his hands ended up bing even more cruel.
He was confident that even if So Yeowol or Song Cheonwoo came to him, the two would no longer be worthy opponents.
Swoosh!
A sound, like the tearing of silk, reverberated within the cabin.
It was the sound of Go Shin-oks sword slicing through the darkness.
Like a cat chasing a mouse, his sword was relentless.
If an ordinary person were to receive his attack, they wouldnt evenst a few seconds. Their limbs would go numb.
His attacks were both relentless and prating, seeking to exploit any of Pyo-wols weaknesses. However, his sword did not manage to touch Pyo-wols body even once.
ng!
Pyo-wol defended with his phantom dagger/
Although the dagger was only the size of a childs palm, it was enough to protect Pyo-wol.
No matter how long a sword was, the area it would ultimately strike was only as big as a childs palm.
The key was uracy, speed, and boldness.
And Pyo-wol just happens to possess all three qualities.
Kakakang!
Pyo-wol deflected all of Go Shin-oks attacks.
Whenever Go Shin-oks attacks didnt work, his face would contort slightly.
He didnt like the indifferent expression on Pyo-wols face that remained unchanged even in the face of his attacks.
No, thats not why.
Its because he despises Pyo-wols face, which reminds him of the beauty he has lost.
No matter how indifferent he pretends to be, the loss of his former beauty sometimes haunts him.
Suddenly, greed sprouted within his heart.
And soon, his greed blossomed, gradually consuming his mind and heart to an uncontroble extent.
Give me the skin of your face, Pyo-wol!
Chapter 319
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 19
Manhwa: N/A
If I have your face skin then I can hide this hideous face!
Go Shin-ok vowed to peel off Pyo-wols beautiful face and make it his own. Go Shin-oks eyes flickered with intense and mad desire.
Consumed by his insatiable desire, Go Shin-ok transformed into a demon.
Swish! Swish!
His sword flew towards Pyo-wol at a terrifying speed.
His appearance looked as if a raging demon from hell was unleashed and gone on a rampage.
The deadly assassination techniques he had perfected through countless killings on the battlefield were truly fearsome.
The sight of him charging towards Pyo-wol with no regard for his own life was enough to make even the most skilled warriors shudder.
However, Pyo-wols face showed no change in expression as he faced Go Shin-ok.
Go Shin-ok madly shouted,
What?! Why are you looking at me like that with those eyes?!
Fine! Keep your eyes open as I bury you to the ground!
Go Shin-ok attacked with all his might, but Pyo-wol effortlessly blocked every single strike without moving an inch.
Pyo-wol literally didnt even move a step from his position.
This infuriated Go Shin-ok even more.
Pyo-wol had always been like this from the start.
He always looked down on others from a higher position, as if everything in the world was beneath him.
That was why Go Shin-ok was so furious.
Just how high must Pyo-wol be looking down from topletely disregard the existence of those beneath him?
When Pyo-wol was in the underground cave, all the children had to be wary of his gaze.
He exerted a much stronger influence than the adults who were actually stronger.
Go Shin-ok didnt like Pyo-wol for that reason. So, he acted as if he didnt care, as if it didnt bother him.
But now, he knew for sure.
He was jealous of Pyo-wol.
He just didnt want to show this ugly side of him so he put on a front.
But, now that he lost his face, Go Shin-ok also lost the mask that concealed his true feelings.
His face clearly disyed his jealousy and desire towards Pyo-wol.
Go Shin-ok relentlessly attacked Pyo-wol as if he had gone mad.
Swish! Swish!
In the dark cabin, only the glimmer of Go Shin-oks sword illuminated the space.
Pyo-wol gracefully evaded all of his attacks using Snake Steps and opened his mouth,
Its just as I remembered.
What the hell you talking about?
Your skill. Its just as it was in the past.
Dont lie to me! I have improved! Ive reached heights you dare not imagine!
Why cant you overpower me then?
Pyo-wols cold voice awakened Go Shin-oks spirit.
Only now did Go Shin-ok noticed Pyo-wols condition.
Unlike himself, who was drenched in sweat, Pyo-wols breathing wasnt the slightest bit ragged.
A chill ran down Go Shin-oks spine.
Had he still not used his full power against me? Am I no match for him then? No, that cant be trueC!
Go Shin-ok forcefully denied his thoughts.
If he hadnt reached Pyo-wols level after honing his skills on the hellish battlefield for years, he would be too pitiful.
He couldnt bear the thought of all the hardships hed endured, only to be denied by Pyo-wol.
Aaargh!
Go Shin-ok screamed as he swung his sword even more fiercely.
Pyo-wols gaze grew even deeper as he observed Go Shin-ok.
At this moment, Go Shin-ok was no longer an assassin.
The greatest virtue of an assassin was their unwavering rationality andposure at any given moment.
No matter how unfavorable the situation was for them, assassins would have to remain calm and patient, waiting for the one golden opportunity that woulde their way.
That was what an assassin was.
Go Shin-ok, however, had forgotten the very code of conduct an assassin should follow and went on a rampage.
Although his martial arts might have be stronger than before, he showed no signs of the sharpness or cold rationality he once possessed in the underground cave.
The current Go Shin-ok was nothing more than a savage born on the battlefield.
He had changed as much as his face had changed.
But, Pyo-wol didnt feel sorry for him.
After all, their rtionship wasnt deep enough for him to feel that way.
To Pyo-wol, Go Shin-ok was nothing more than a fellow trainee in the same space, neither more nor less.
Besides, an assassin was a solitary existence.
It was absurd for an assassin to dream or even think of living in peace with others when they have to live by concealing themselves in the dark and killing others.
Pyo-wol might not have be an assassin by choice, but since he had already stepped into the world of assassins, it was impossible for him to turn back.
Pyo-wol had never forgotten his own identity, not even once. Thats why he managed to develop his martial arts in ordance with his identity.
He was not the same as Go Shin-ok.
And from now on, Pyo-wol would show him that.
He would demonstrate to him, the martial arts of someone who walks the path of an assassin.
Swish!
Go Shin-oks sword pierced through Pyo-wols body, but no blood was spilled.
Are you resorting to another illusion?!
Go Shin-ok roared in anger.
What his sword had pierced through was an afterimage created by Pyo-wols Demon Shadow Exchange.
If Go Shin-ok still possessed the cold rationality of an assassin, he would never have been deceived by such an illusion. But with his greed blinding him, it made it impossible for him to distinguish such subtle differences.
Having pushed Go Shin-ok back with his illusionary arts, Pyo-wol unleashed his ck Lightning.
Zzzt!
Lightning traveled through his nerves, prating his entire body.
Pyo-wols world expanded, as his nervous system reacted frantically, and the speed of thought multiplied.
A world unique to Pyo-wol, where only he could observe and react, unfolded.
Pyo-wol has now reached a speed that Go Shin-ok could never react to.
Thud!
Keuh!
Pyo-wol struck Go Shin-oks chest.
Go Shin-ok flew, blood spattering in his wake. Pyo-wol immediately darted towards him.
Pyo-wols figure writhed like a serpent.
Go Shin-ok looked at Pyo-wol with wide eyes.
Their eyes met in midair.
Suddenly, Go Shin-ok felt a chilling coldness.
A snake?
Pyo-wols eyes flickering in the darkness, reminded Go Shin-ok of a snake.
Pyo-wol held a phantom dagger in his hand, and then threw it, aiming for Go Shin-oks carotid artery.
Go Shin-ok immediately swung his sword in response, trying to strike down Pyo-wols phantom dagger.
But, his sword passed through the empty air in vain.
Thunk!
A horrifying sound of flesh being severed came from his neck.
Like a snake sinking its fangs into its preys throat, Pyo-wols phantom dagger had sunk deep into Go Shin-oks carotid artery.
Gack!
A scream eruptedte.
Go Shin-ok clutched his neck and staggered backward.
There was no strength in his staggering steps.
There wasnt much blood flowing from his neck, but Go Shin-ok knew that the moment he would pull out the dagger, blood would gush out like a waterfall.
Thud!
Go Shin-ok copsed, and slumped back in his chair.
His face was filled with a sense of futility.
The fact that his assassination techniques which he honed on the battlefield, posed no threat to Pyo-wol, made him feel utterly helpless.
Youre tru ly an insane bastard.
Go Shin-ok looked at Pyo-wol with a crestfallen expression.
No words of surrender escaped his lips.
The madness that had been present in his eyes gradually dissipated.
All the malice, resentment, and negative emotions that had sustained him until now withered away.
Go Shin-ok knew full well what that meant.
His life was fading away.
Go Shin-ok chuckled weakly as he looked at Pyo-wol.
Pfft, hehe, still Ive always wanted to try having that skin of yours.
I dont care about my face. I just dont like being robbed by others.
I suppose so since you dont allow yourself to suffer any losses.
You wouldnt tell me who the leader of the Kowloon Assassin Guild is if I asked, would you?
Heh heh! Of course not. You would have done the same in my situation.
Thats true.
Thats why I wont tell you. I have to preserve at least some dignity.
Go Shin-ok chuckled.
As he did, his already grotesque face appeared even more sinister. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol looked at Go Shin-ok without frowning.
Go Shin-ok spoke while looking at Pyo-wol,
You wont be able to live in peace from now on. The Kowloon Assassin Guild will surely start watching you closely. Just like what they did to me, they will force you to make a choice. Obey or die. I wonder which path will you choose, and whether or not youll still hold your head high like now when that timees.
I told you, Ive already made contact with Kowloon Assassin Guild, yet here I am, still alive and well.
You bastard. Youll always be a bastard until the end
Go Shin-oks voice grew fainter and fainter.
Then his eyes slowly lost their focus.
At one point, he couldnt even see Pyo-wols face, which had been blurry, anymore.
I should have still struck him at least once
That was Go Shin-oksst thought.
Pyo-wol silently watched the lifeless Go Shin-ok for a moment before pulling out the phantom dagger that was lodged in his neck.
Immediately, blood poured out like a waterfall, soaking Pyo-wols face.
Pyo-wol stored the dagger he just retrieved in his leather belt and stood up.
Even after killing his formerrade, there was no hint of remorse in his heart.
Pyo-wol wondered if he truly was human.
On the outside, he may be a human, but what was contained within was not human.
It remained the same even now.
Instead of grieving over the death of Go Shin-ok, whom he had killed with his own hands, Pyo-wol began searching the cabin.
As the captain of this ship, he would surely have been in contact with Kowloon Assassin Guild. If he could find the correspondence exchanged between them, he might be able to learn something about the true identity of the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Pyo-wol first opened a chest near the table.
Inside the chest, he found the Demonic Soul de.
Bang!
The boat suddenly shook violently.
Pyo-wol quickly sheathed the de in his belt and rushed towards the window.
Beyond the window, he saw the dark sea shimmering. And across the sea, he saw another ship faintly illuminated by a distant fire.
Although the distance was too far and the light was dim, making it impossible to make out a clear shape, the overall shape resembled the ship he was currently on.
At that moment, sparks shed from the distant ship. Then, the ship that Pyo-wol was on lurched and shook violently.
Boom!
mes swept through the corridor, followed by billowing smoke.
Cannons?
Pyo-wols expression hardened.
Cannons were not something that could be easily obtained. Especially in Jianghu where there was a strong aversion to groups that used cannons or explosives.
This was also the reason the Tang n was once criticized by Jianghu. It was because they used weapons of mass destruction like hidden weapons and poison.
For this reason, cannons were not easy toe by.
At least among the more prominent factions in the Jianghu, no one would even think about acquiring one.
The appearance of cannons was unexpected even for Pyo-wol.
Boom!
Once again, the ship trembled with a loud noise.
The searing heat and mes were gradually corroding the interior of the ship.
Pyo-wol hurriedly went up to the deck.
The upper deck was already engulfed in mes.
Ah! Hot!
Gah!
People were screaming and running everywhere. They were the ones who had been struck by the cannons while on the deck.
Pyo-wol climbed to the highest mast. From there, the ship firing the cannon became much clearer.
Then, he saw a figure standing on the mast of a ship that was firing cannons.
Although Pyo-wol couldnt tell if the figure was a man or a woman because the distance between the two ships was too far away, he could tell that the other persons gaze was directed at him.
The distance between Pyo-wols boat and the ship firing the cannon was over three hundred meters. Yet, the person was staring intensely at him across that distance.
Their eyesight was beyond human limits.
Pyo-wol felt a chill run down his spine.
The tremendous force contained in the opponents gaze seemed capable of scorching his eyeballs.
No one had ever caused Pyo-wol to feel this much pressure and pain before. And to think that the person doing so was not even close to him, but from a distance of over three hundred meters.
Pyo-wol instinctively recognized that he was facing the true leader and captain of the Phantom Fleet.
Kukuku!
Two more ships appeared, breaking through the rough waves. The newly arrived ship stood side by side with the ship firing the cannon and fired their cannons together.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Columns of fire and water shot up simultaneously above the ship Pyo-wol was on.
Escape!
Get out of here quickly!
Crew members hurriedly lowered numerous small boats and jumped right onto them.
Some managed tond directly on the boat, but others fell into the sea.
Those who fell into the sea instantly became food for the sharks.
Ack!
Help! Save me!
They screamed for help, but the crew members who sessfully boarded the small boats didnt look back. They just rowed away, heading straight toward the location of the ships firing the cannons.
Boom!
Shards and mes shot up to the mast where Pyo-wol was standing.
The mes illuminated Pyo-wols face.
It was then.
Swaaack!
Suddenly, something terrifyingly tore through the air and flew towards Pyo-wol.
But, it was toote for him to dodge.
By the time Pyo-wol sensed it, the object had already reached him.
Pyo-wol instinctively unfolded his technique, Jade Destruction.
Zzeoong!
Mmn!
Pyo-wol let out a stifled groan.
A long object was falling beneath the mast, bent and distorted.
It was a spear.
A spear made of steel.
From a distance of over three hundred meters, a spear made out of steel had been thrown precisely at Pyo-wol.
The one who threw the spear was none other than the leader of the Phantom Fleet.
Though the leaders face was not visible, Pyo-wol could sense that his opponent was smiling.
Is this his greeting?
Pyo-wol looked at the hand that had unfolded Jade Destruction.
Deep scars adorned the back of his hand.
The wound was so deep it even revealed his bones.
No martial artist in Jianghu would be able to throw a spear with such power, capable of reaching a distance of over three hundred meters.
The martial arts of the Phantom Fleets leader were truly awe-inspiring.
As if without any lingering thoughts, the leader jumped down from the mast.
Kwang! Kwa-ang!
Immediately after, cannons fired consecutively from the ship he was on.
Chapter 320
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 20
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeon watched as the ship sank from an ind.
The ship was engulfed in mes, spewing out fires as it sink to the bottom of the sea. The ship resembled a whale screaming in agony as it died.
Scattered corpses floated around the sinking ship.
Among the dead bodies, there were those who were killed by the two of them, but most of those corpses had died due to the cannon fire.
How could they do this?
Yul Ayeon covered her mouth with her hand as she stared at the scene.
The ship that fired the cannon clearly belonged to the same organization as the ship it shot, yet it still did so without hesitation.
Such an act was iprehensible to Yul Ayeonsmon sense.
They should be on the same side Do they not value theirrades lives?
Perhaps keeping their secret is more important than theirrades lives.
Still, how can a humanC-
Yul Ayeons lips quivered.
She had numerousrge and small wounds all over her body.
These were injuries inflicted by Jin Yoo-gun during their fight.
The fight between the two was fierce.
In terms of martial arts alone, Yul Ayeon had the upper hand, but Jin Yoo-guns swordsmanship was not to be underestimated either.
With his practical experience on the battlefield, his swordy was unpredictable and vicious. Yul Ayeon couldnt easily overpower him. On top of that, she found herself in a difficult situation when Jin Yoo-guns subordinates joined the battle.
If the cannon hadnt been fired at that time, Yul Ayeon would have ended up suffering much more serious wounds.
The moment the cannons hit the ship, Jin Yoo-gun and his men immediately ceased their barrage of attacks and quickly fled the ship together.
There was no trace of hesitation in their actions.
Yul Ayeon was at a loss for words, unable to grasp their intentions, as they retreat like a fast ebbing tide.
After escaping the burning ship, Jin Yoo-gun and his men boarded each of their own small boats. They then quickly made their way towards the newly arrived ships, three hundred meters away.
Along the way, many of the small boats were overturned by huge waves, resulting in the loss of many lives among the group.
But, all of them still left, without bothering to rescue those who had fallen into the sea.
Yul Ayeon escaped with Pyo-wol to an ind near the ship. It was the same ind they had used to infiltrate.
So, we didnt gain anything in the end. No, we did recover the Demonic Soul de, so its not like there was no gain at all. Still, its surprising. To think that such a group exists in the world.
Yul Ayeon shuddered.
When it seemed like the Phantom Fleets identity was about to be exposed, they fired their cannons and sank the entire ship.
While Yul Ayeon and Pyo-wol managed to preserve their own lives, they could not save a single one of those who were trapped in the cage.
They didnt even manage to know their stories, where they were captured, or even their names.
The eyes of those who had lost hope still haunted Yul Ayeons mind.
She doesnt think shell be able to forget the look in their eyes for a long time.
In the end, those people were left to perish in the cold depths of the sea without being rescued.
Yul Ayeon could never forgive herself for not being able to save them.
Ha!
Yuls faint sigh was drowned out by the sound of the waves.
Pyo-wol suddenly looked at his own hand.
A blunt and deformed spear tip was embedded in it.
It was the spear that the Phantom Fleet Captain had thrown. Pyo-wol had cut off the cumbersome body of the spear and kept only the tip or de.
This was his only clue in finding the Phantom Fleets captain.
At present, this spear tip was the only item associated with the captain. That was why Pyo-wol had brought it with him.
The captains gaze, his aura of intimidation, still shook Pyo-wols heart.
* * *
Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeon returned to Haimen on Tae Musangs boat.
The first person to greet them was Tarha.
Are you okay?
Tarha embraced his one and only granddaughter tightly.
Im fine.
Are you really? You have so many wounds. What on earth happened?
Ha, youre not going to believe what happened.
Still, tell me.
At Tarhas urging, Yul Ayeon told the story of her experience on the Phantom Fleet. Tarha listened to the entire story in silence.
I cant believe such an outrageous group exists in the world.
At least, we were able to retrieve the Demonic Soul de. This was all thanks to Master Pyo.
Yul Ayeon handed the Demonic Soul de she had gotten from Pyo-wol to Tarha.
Ah!
Tarha breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at the Demonic Soul de in his hands.
The two of them had traveled thousands of miles, all the way from the distantnd of the Western Region to find this item. But while the two of them had aplished their goal, Tarhas heart was not at ease.
Tarha looked at Pyo-wol.
Thank you for your help! But, it seems like we still have quite a lot to talk about. So how about we sit down and talk somewhere?
That sounds good.
Pyo-wol nodded.
Together with Tae Musang, the four of them left the harbor and headed to an inn.
Prior to their arrival, Tarha had ordered the innkeeper to clear out the inn. Thanks to that, the three of them would be able to converse in peace without worrying about prying eyes.
Since this wasnt something Tae Musang needed to hear, he waited outside until their conversation was over.
It was Pyo-wol who started the conversation,
The first time I became aware of their existence was
Pyo-wols story began and continued for a long time.
Pyo-wol calmly recounted his experiences and what he had discovered so far. However, the expressions on Tarha and Yul Ayeons faces as they listened grew increasingly serious.
They never imagined that such a terrifying group existed behind the scenes in Jianghu.
Kowloon Assassin Guild?
Where on earth did such a group originate?
The expressions of the two were very grave.
In the past, they wouldnt have paid much attention to such stories. After all, it was an event unrted to them.
But this time was different.
They realized that the Phantom Fleets area of activities extended beyond Jianghu. Given how they even reached the Western Region, they knew that the disturbance caused by them would continue without end.
The Phantom Fleet wasnt just a problem for Jianghu across the sea. It was a major issue for the Western Region as well.
As long as they remained alive and running, the conflict in the West would note to an end.
Tarha asked Pyo-wol,
Why are you chasing after such a group? Do you have any personal grudges against them?
I just got involved somehow
Just for that reason?
There are times when you have to risk your life to fight for reasons even less than that.
I see. So, what are you going to do from now on? Are you still nning on chasing after the Phantom Fleet?
No.
Why not chase them? Youve been tracking them all this time.
How can I know where they are in the vast sea and chase after them? The sea is different from thend. Its not that I dont want to, its just that I cant.
Pyo-wol thought soberly.
The fact that Yul Ayeon and Pyo-wol were able to sneak onto the Phantom Fleets ship was simply due to luck. The group they were pursuing happened to be anchored not far from Haimen, and they were able to immediately begin their pursuit. If Tae Musang didnt know how to sail, they wouldnt have been able to track them down.
It was only through abination of coincidences and various factors that they were able to find out the true identity of the Phantom Fleet. If even one factor had been missing, they would never have found the Phantom Fleet.
They had obliterated all the evidence and even resorted to shooting cannons at the ship their colleagues were on.
There was no way such meticulous individuals would leave traces for pursuit.
Moreover, it was impossible to track them when they were hiding in the sea, and not onnd.
It was not Pyo-wols approach to waste time on an impossible task.
He preferred to focus on tasks that had a chance of sess, on what was possible.
As such, hed put the idea of tracking down the Phantom Fleet to rest.
They wille to find me when the time is right.
Even now, Pyo-wol cant forget how the Phantom Fleets leader looked at him.
There were only a handful of martial artists in Jianghu who could show off their skills over a distance of three hundred meters.
Pyo-wol didnt think that such individuals would stay on the sea forever. As humans, it was certain that they would eventuallye ashore.
Pyo-wol had a feeling that fate would bring them together, even without him actively seeking them out.
Tarha asked,
What about the Kowloon Assassin Guild? Will you continue tracking them as well?
No.
Why stop tracking them after all this time?
I feel like there are limitations to tracking them this way. It would be much more efficient to make theme to me.
Hmm That makes sense.
Tarha nodded.
This time it was Pyo-wol who asked,
How about you? What are you guys going to do now? Are you going back to the Western Region?
We originally nned to do so, but we changed our mind. If we go back like this without eliminating the root cause, which is the Phantom Fleet, the turmoil in the Western Region will continue. It would be better to stay here and try to grasp their movements.
Youre going to stay here?
I intend to take this opportunity to establish a base here. Fortunately, the factions that dominate this ce are weaker than expected.
Pyo-wol immediately understood Tarhas intentions.
Tarha intends to take control of Haimen.
Having already partially seized the Red Bandana Association, the only remaining obstacle was the Sea Dragon Sect.
Although the Sea Dragon Sect is said to be the ruler of Haimen, since they have no absolute experts, it would be easy to suppress them with Tarhas martial arts.
Some might see Tarhas actions as an invasion of the West to take control of Jianghu, and perhaps, that was truly their intention, but Pyo-wol didnt care.
All that mattered was that Tarha and Yul Ayeon would take control of Haimen, and if that happened, it would somehow benefit Pyo-wol as well.
This ce is where trading with the Western Region is most active. If we control such a ce, we will surely be able to capture the movements of the Phantom Fleet at some point.
But you also might never be able to return to the Western Province.
It doesnt matter. I may be treated as a foreigner here and eventually die as an outcast, but since my only granddaughter has already mixed their blood with this ce, shell fit right in.
A wry smile appeared on Tarhas face.
It was a strange smile that seemed to be both resignation and a spark of mischief.
Tarha turned to Yul Ayeon,
Bring that guy in, Im sure hes tired of waiting outside.
Yes!
Yul Ayeon immediately went outside.
When she returned a few minutester, Tae Musang was by her side.
Tae Musang noticed the serious atmosphere and nce around. Tarha couldnt help but burst intoughter at Tae Musangs cautious behavior, finding him highly amusing.
Haha! Youre like a drenched cat, always being so cautious.
Sure enough, not long after returning from the sea, Tae Musangs entire body was soaked in seawater. While Pyo-wol, Tarha, and Yul Ayeon expelled the moisture with their internal energy, Tae Musang couldnt do the same.
Still, Tae Musang spoke confidently without being discouraged,
I may be a cat now, but eventually, I will be a mighty tiger, so dont be surprised.
A tiger, you say?
Yes! Not just an ordinary tiger, but a great tiger that will dominate Jianghu.
Youre quite ambitious, arent you?
I will prove that Im not just someone who babbles nonsense.
Do you have confidence in learning martial arts properly if I teach you?
I will learn with all my might, Master!
Tae Musang knelt down on his knees.
He had already made up his mind in his mind that he would learn martial arts from Tarha no matter what.
He had said before that he would put it off until after he had avenged the children, but heter realized that it was impossible to avenge the children without learning martial arts.
Since he did not master any martial arts, he could only watch and wait patiently as Pyo-wol and Yul Ayeon boarded the Phantom Fleet.
He no longer wanted to be at the mercy of others, having others control his fate because he was powerless.
To avoid being controlled by others, he had to learn martial arts himself.
It was then.
I want to learn too! Please take me as your disciple!
Another boy appeared from inside the inn.
He was Geomyeon.
His clothes bore vivid traces of bloodstains, remnants of the wounds he sustained the previous night.
Though he was struggling to move his injured body, Geomyeon crawled over to Tarha and knelt before him, simr to Tae Musang.
I also want to learn from you, too. Please ept me as your disciple, Master.
How fortunate for me to have unexpectedly gained two disciples in such a remote ce.
His words were equivalent to epting Geomyeon as his disciple.
Geomyeon pressed his head to the ground and said,
I will not let you down!
Hehe!
Tarha nodded.
It was not only Tae Musang who possessed extraordinary qualities but also Geomyeon.
Finding disciples like them was by no means an easy task.
Very well! I will ept both of you as disciples of the Mara Sect. However, mastering the martial arts of the Mara Sect is by no means an easy task. You may even lose your life during the training process. So if youre afraid, you can change your decision and withdraw now.
Im willing to risk my life if I can be as strong as you, Master!
The same goes for me!
The resolute voices of Tae Musang and Geomyeon echoed in the inn.
Chapter 321
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 21
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol left Haimen.
In order for Tarha and Yul Ayeon to establish their foothold in Haimen, they would have to defeat the Sea Dragon Sect.
The Sea Dragon Sect was by no means an easy opponent, but Tarha didnt seem particrly worried.
He already had the Red Bandana Association under his thumb, and he was confident that he could handle the onught of the Sea Dragon Sects martial artists.
Neither Tarha nor Yul Ayeon felt disappointed that Pyo-wol didnt assist them in their endeavor.
Settling in Haimen was their responsibility, not Pyo-wols.
They thought it was too much to ask for help based on a fleeting connection. If they were determined to settle here, they had to seed with their own strength.
And the grandfather and granddaughter pair were more than capable of that.
Yul Ayeon watch as Pyo-wol left with regret, but that was all.
She had a lot of work to do from now on.
It was up to her to take control of the Red Bandana Association and fight the Sea Dragon Sect while Tarha teaches Tae Musang and Geomyeon martial arts.
She had already proven her martial prowess aboard the Phantom Fleet. Although her martial arts prowess somewhat diminished due to her unfamiliarity with the swaying ship, she still held her ground against Jin Yoo-gun and his men.
She was more than capable of fighting against the Sea Dragon Sect.
That was why Pyo-wol had no reason to stay at Haimen to help when they were capable enough.
Pyo-wol left Haimen and headed south.
He didnt have a specific destination in mind.
For the time being, he nned to just roam around the world wherever his feet take him.
Although he was in conflict with the Kowloon Assassin Guild, he had no intention of wasting his youth and all his time chasing after them.
They were the ones who were in a hurry, not him.
As long as Pyo-wol continue acting like a thorn in their side, they woulde for him one day to get rid of him. So while waiting for that time, he decided to travel around and explore the world.
If he travels around the world, he knew that his horizons would naturally expand, and he might unexpectedly obtain crucial clues.
Leaving Haimen, Pyo-wol arrived at Lake Tai.1
It was a hugeke located a few hundred li south of Haimen.
Anyone arriving at Lake Tai for the first time would mistake it for the sea due to its vastness. Pyo-wol would have made the same mistake if he hadnt heard about Lake Tai before leaving Haimen.
There were forty-eightrge and small inds in theke, and seventy-two mountain peaks surrounding the inds andke.
The scenic beauty and abundant aquatic resources led to the development of seafood cuisine. Numerous restaurants lined thekeside, attracting visitors in search of gastronomic delights. Lake Tai is a favorite destination for gourmet visitors and food enthusiasts.
Lake Tai is also the first ce where foreign and exotic goods entering through Haimen were unloaded and unpacked. Due to these circumstances, the people of Lake Tai had much more sophisticated and refined attire and essoriespared to the residents of the other regions.
Upon entering Lake Tai, Pyo-wol immediately changed the color of his ck Dragon Robe to brilliant crimson color. That way, he would be less conspicuous in the eyes of the people.
However, it was impossible topletely avoid drawing attention. His splendid appearance inevitably caught peoples eyes wherever she went.
Nevertheless, since his face and clothes exuded an air of elegance and sophistication, people hesitated in approaching him casually.
Pyo-wol strolled through the bustling streets while riding his horse.
There were countless stalls lining the streets.
There were some stalls selling fabric, as well as stalls selling jewelry, but the mostmon stalls were those selling food.
Freshly prepared dishes made from fish caught directly in Lake Tai were truly exquisite. The delicious aroma wafting from each stall enticed every passerby.
Among them, Pyo-wol headed towards a stall run by an elderly woman.
Despite her bent back and a face full of wrinkles that hadnt been able to withstand the passage of time, the old woman had a radiant smile on her face.
As Pyo-wol approached and tied his horse to one side, the old woman greeted him.
Wee! Have a seat.
Nodding his head, Pyo-wol took a seat as the old woman immediately started preparing the food.
The dish the old woman was preparing was Aozao Noodles.2
It was a noodle dish with duck meat as the main ingredient,monly eaten in the neighboring Kunshan region.
Since the stall only sold one type of noodle dish, so they didnt ask any of their customers what they wanted to eat. They simply made the food.
Pyo-wol looked at the old woman without speaking.
The old woman quickly whipped up a bowl of Aozao Noodles.
It tastes better when eaten before the dish cools down.
The old woman said with a smile.
Despite missing all her front teeth due to the passage of time, she didnt look ridiculous at all. On the contrary, her appearance felt even more warm and cozy.
Pyo-wol nodded and picked up his wooden chopsticks.
He stirred the noodles with the chopsticks first, then took a sip of the broth. The rich broth slid down his throat and warmed his stomach.
The noodles themselves were incredibly chewy. Each strand of noodles seemed to be alive and vibrant.
It was a delight to the pte.
The food Pyo-wol had eaten at Haimen was not all that bad, but it didnt give him the same level of satisfaction.
Pyo-wol was cautious about oily foods and tended to keep his diet simple, but the Aozao Noodles, which looked like they had been hastily and roughly prepared by an old woman,pletely captivated his taste buds.
Just as Pyo-wol was savoring his noodles,
Is it delicious?
Suddenly, a womans voice came from beside him.
When Pyo-wol turned his head, he saw a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties looking at him.
Due to her icy expression and piercing gaze, she emanated a strong presence. She wore a shawl made of otter fur around her neck, further entuating her imposing aura.
Surrounding her were several men who appeared to be her bodyguards. They were all ring at Pyo-wol as if they would not let him get away with any tricks or mischief.
Pyo-wol didnt even pay any attention to those men and spoke to the woman,
It suits my taste.
Is that so? Then Ill be having a bowl as well.
The woman sat down next to Pyo-wol.
Although the chair was ufortable as it was a street stall, the woman didnt seem to mind.
Unlike when the old woman was dealing with Pyo-wol, the old woman made the Aozao noodles in a hurried manner. She seemed to know the womans identity.
The old woman hastily handed the prepared Aozao noodles to the woman.
Enjoy your meal, miss!
Thank you.
The woman, like Pyo-wol, swirled the noodles with her chopsticks and took a sip of the broth.
Its delicious. I was just walking by and when saw how deliciously you were eating, I suddenly got hungry. If I had known this food would be this tasty, I would have bought it often.
You seem to live around here?
It was then.
Watch your tongue.
How dare you speak to thedy!
The bodyguards standing behind her responded with a fierce voice. The womans expression slightly distorted at their intervention.
Tak!
As she put down her chopsticks, she turned to look at the bodyguards.
Who told you to intervene?
Lady, we were just looking out for you
Is pressuring the people around me considered protecting me?
We apologize.
Eventually, the bodyguards fell silent. However, dissatisfaction was evident on their faces. They red at Pyo-wol with a menacing looks.
Their determination to not let any mischief slide was clearly conveyed through their gaze.
The woman apologized to Pyo-wol.
Im sorry, my bodyguards have changed recently, and their loyalty tends to be excessive, causing trouble. I hope you can forgive them with a generous heart.
It must be difficult.
Well, itll pass.
The woman ate the Aozao noodles vigorously with her chopsticks.
Pyo-wol also finished the remaining noodles in a few bites.
Even though he had only eaten one bowl, his stomach felt satisfied.
Pyo-wol left two coins on the table and got up.
Oh dear! Just one coin is enough
Although she said that, the old woman put both coins in her pocket andughed.
As Pyo-wol turned to leave, the woman called out to him while holding her bowl.
Excuse me!
Whats your name?
Pyo-wol.
Thats a good name. My name is Cho Yuseol.
Just saying.
Cho Yuseol bowed slightly to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol studied her face for a moment, then reined in his horse and left the stall.
As soon as he was gone, one of the bodyguards spoke cautiously to Cho Yuseol,
That man looks suspicious. Im afraid that the Lord will know that youve been talking to such a person.
Hmph, arent you the one who will report such a thing?
Thats a misunderstanding.
Well seeter whether it was a simple misunderstanding or the truth
The bodyguard couldnt say anything in return so he just remained silent.
Cho Yuseol did not pay him any attention again. She just resumed eating her Aozao noodles.
Slurp!
* * *
Pyo-wol booked a room in arge inn right next to Lake Tai.
When he opened the window, he had a panoramic view of theke.
Theke was as vast as the ocean, with countless boats floating on it. Most of them were fishing boats, among them, there were also boats floating for leisurely water y.
The weather was sunny, and there was no wind, making it the perfect condition to sail.
Pyo-woly down on his bed with the window wide open. Then Gwiya, who had been quietly clinging to his forearm all this time, slithered down onto the bed.
The snake wandered around the bed as if it were in its own home for a while, before disappearing into a crack in the wall. Pyo-wol wasnt worried though.
He knew it would return when the time was right.
As Pyo-wol had predicted, Gwiya returned half an hourter.
Its belly seemed to be slightly bulging as if it had eaten something.
Climbing onto the bed, Gwiya crawled in between Pyo-wols fingers. He smiled at the cold sensation of its scales brushing against him.
Pyo-wol raised his hand and locked eyes with Gwiya.
In Gwiyas jewel-like bright red eyes, Pyo-wol could see a reflection of himself.
Their meeting might have been a coincidence, but now they had reached the point where they canmunicate with each other.
Pyo-wol could tell what Gwiya was thinking just by looking at it. It was the same for the snake.
Gwiya gently pressed its little face against Pyo-wols cheek, before returning back to his forearm.
After briefly caressing Gwiya for a moment, Pyo-wol soon left the room.
The sun hadnt set yet so staying in the room like this would be a waste of time.
Pyo-wol had a habit of walking around and familiarizing himself geography of the area he arrived in, regardless of the region.
It was a survival habit ingrained in him.
Pyo wandered around every street in Lake Tai.
After walking for a while, Pyo-wol came to a workshop alley filled with the smell of iron.
The workshop alley was located on the outskirts of Lake Tai.
Perhaps because the smell of iron and the heat were so strong, the workshops decided to stay in a ce far away from the bustling residential area.
There were quite a few people walking around the workshop street.
Most of them were warriors wearing weapons.
The warriors came to the workshop to buy weapons or have their own weapons repaired.
Pyo-wol had already repaired his phantom daggers, so he had no reason to enter the workshop. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol couldnt just let the workshop street pass him by.
Even if he didnt need anything right away, he didnt know what items and weapons he might end up finding in each workshop.
Thats how hed gotten the phantom daggers in the first ce.
Although Tang Sochu wouldter make him a new one, it would still be useful to find another item in a workshop.
Pyo-wol entered the workshop one by one and looked at the weapons disyed on the shelves.
There were many different types of weapons.
From swords and daggers to bows and arrows, it seemed like every weapon that exists in Jianghu was here. However, there were no weapons that match up to Pyo-wols standards.
The level of craftsmanship was mediocre.
If Tang Sochu was here, he would have criticized the artisans indiscriminately. He would have berated them, saying that theycked the basics.
Although Pyo-wol wasnt Tang Sochu, his eye for weapons was even higher. This was because he was the one using the weapons.
Trash!
Pyo-wol sighed and entered thest workshop. However, the atmosphere here was different from the others.
It was considerablyrger than other workshops and the interior was neatly organized.
Not only that, but the quality of the weapons on disy was quite high.
The condition of the iron was excellent, and the bnce of the weapons was also good.
The prices were also rtively cheap.
Suddenly, a bundle of Cow Hair Needles caught Pyo-wols eyes.
The weapon was named as such because they were as fine and thin as a cows hair.
Although it was light enough to be blown away by the wind, using a Cow Hair Needle was difficult, so there were hardly any warriors who actually used it.
Pyo-wol examined it closely.
Do you like it? I made it myself.
Suddenly, a voice came from beside him.
When Pyo-wol turned his head, he saw a teenage boy in histe teens looking at him.
There were clear burn marks on his forearm, where the sleeves were rolled up. There were also traces of fire on parts of his face.
Did you say you made this?
Yes! I made it myself. Youre the first customer who showed interest in this item.
Really?
Yes!
Whats your name?
Do Yeonsan! Im Do Yeonsan, a cksmith apprentice at Cheolsan Workshop.
Cheolsan Workshop?
Yes! We carry the legacy and vision of the Tang n.
Chapter 322
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 22
Manhwa: N/A
Upon hearing Do Yeonsans confident words, Pyo-wol became intrigued.
Youre carrying on the legacy of the Tang n?
Yes!
But the ce where the Tang n existed is far beyond a distance of four thousand li from here. Are you really iming to have carried on the legacy?
Our n leader is a direct descendant of the Tang n, so fortunately, we were able to carry and pass on the legacy.
Really?
Yes! Since the n leader said so himself, it must be true.
Then, is this item also made based on the Tang ns legacy?
Yes! It was made using the method taught by our n leader.
Do Yeonsan nodded.
Pyo-wol carefully observed Do Yeonsans face.
Although Do Yeonsan was in histe teens, his eyes looked excessively dreary. Looking into his deep sunken eyes, there was a hint of madness in them.
Do Yeonsans appearance reminded Pyo-wol of Tang Sochu.
Pyo-wol had felt and noticed the same thing when he first met Tang Sochu.
The two of them naturally possessed and exhibit that particr madness only geniuses who are deeply immersed in their respective field have.
Pyo-wol asked to Do Yeonsan,
Can I see more of the items youve made?
Sure!
Do Yeonsan brought out several items.
There were sabers, swords, and even daggers of various kinds. But none of them matched the uniqueness of the cow hair needle that Pyo-wol was holding.
It was a well-known fact that the smaller the object, the greater the attention to detail and concentration required. Therefore, most artisans found it more challenging to create small objects.
However, Do Yeonsan was the opposite.
His concentration level seemed to increase when creating small, and lightweight weapons.
Even the way he made the cow hair needle also seemed different from the Tang ns vision.
Pyo-wol might not be familiar with the art of forging, but he had spent enough time with Tang Sochu to know the kind and level of quality that could be achieved when the Tang ns legacy was fully expressed.
The weapons created by the cksmiths iming to have been made with the Tang ns vision fell short of Pyo-wols expectations. Although they were simr, there was something inexplicablycking in each of them.
On the other hand, the cow hair needle made by Do Yeonsan was different.
With this level of skill, it was not that far behind Tang Sochus.
Ill buy the cow hair needle.
Really? There are much better items avable
This is the only one that meets my standards.
Ah!
Upon Pyo-wols words, Do Yeonsans face showed a grateful expression.
He felt as if his efforts were being rewarded.
It had been over four years since he entered and joined Cheolsan Workshop. During that time, he worked with iron as instructed by the cksmiths at Cheolsan Workshop.
Although those cksmiths taught him the ways of handling iron, boasting about how they were imparting the legacy of the Tang n, Do Yeonsan wasnt at all impressed.
The more proficient Do Yeonsan became in handling iron, the more suspicious he became.
The rumored legacy of the Tang n was not merely at this level.
In the past, the Tang ns creations, such as their hidden weapons and poison, were considered to be the best in the world in terms of quality.
On the other hand, while the items created using the vision and techniques taught in this workshop were slightly superior to ordinary goods, they were still far from being overwhelmingly exceptional.
However, Do Yeonsan couldnt reveal his true feelings when the workshops owner and cksmiths are saying otherwise.
It was hard to find a workshop around Lake Tai that treated its craftsmen as well as the Cheolsan Workshop. Furthermore, even if Do Yeonsan decided to go to another workshop, they probably wouldnt ept him.
The Cheolsan Workshop, affiliated with the Cheolsan Family, held the greatest influence in the Lake Tai region. Their power was considered to be much stronger than that of any other faction.
It was unlikely that they would allow a craftsman who had learned their vision to join another workshop.
No faction would allow its own vision and legacy to flow outside its walls. Even if the said vision is considered inadequate or inferior.
If Do Yeonsan tried to forcibly leave the Cheolsan Workshop, they would undoubtedly take his life or leave him in a state where he could neither live nor die.
Knowing this, Do Yeonsan concealed his doubts and devoted himself only to the work of handling iron.
Weaponsmonly used by martial artists, such as swords and daggers, had predetermined standards and strengths.
No matter how skilled he was, Do Yeonsan had no choice but to meet and adhere to the standards of the Cheolsan Workshop.
On the other hand, small items like cow hair needles were different.
Since there were hardly any craftsmen who made such items in the workshop, there were no predetermined standards.
Thanks to that, he could freely demonstrate his skill.
The cow hair needles that Pyo-wol was holding now were one such item.
How much is it?
T, Three silver coins.
Do Yeonsan replied in a trembling voice.
Pyo-wol willingly paid him the said amount.
The cow hair needles were worth that much.
The materials cost very little. For three pieces of silver, I can make the thing I want.
Do Yeonsan clenched his fists.
No one knew that he had sold the cow hair needles for three pieces of silver. As long as he deposited the right amount, all the remaining money was his.
Thank you.
Do Yeonsan bowed his head in gratitude.
Pyo-wol noticed a small pattern on the sash that wrapped the needles. It was a distinctive pattern of two intersecting circles.
What is this pattern?
Oh that thats my mark.
Mark?
When I be famous, I n to put that mark on all my items.
Do Yeonsan replied, blushing as if he was embarrassed.
Renowned craftsmen often leave distinctive traces or marks to prove that they had made the item.
Do Yeonsan also created his own mark following the footsteps of such craftsmen.
Is that so?
Hehe! Its a pattern that my younger sibling likes. Thats why I also engraved the same pattern on my younger siblings ne.
Thats cool.
Hehe! I dont know if its truly cool, but my younger sibling likes it.
Do Yeonsan scratched his head.
Let me ask you onest thing.
Sure! Anything.
Whats the name of the owner of the Cheolsan Workshop?
The owner shares the same name as the workshop. The owner is Master Tang Cheolsan. Hes a direct descendant of the Tang n.
A direct descendant of the Tang n? I see.
Pyo-wol nodded.
Do Yeonsan looked at Pyo-wol with a puzzled expression.
There wasnt a single person in the entire region who didnt know who Tang Cheolsan was.
Since his surname was Tang, he imed to be a descendant of the Tang n.
In Sichuan and its surrounding provinces, the Tang n was feared, but in this ce which was thousands of miles away, they were treated as a mysterious sect.
Since this region never had any direct contact with the true Tang n, they only knew of their good qualities. Tang Cheolsans family took advantage of that fact and established themselves here. They emphasized their lineage as the descendants of the Tang n and dominated the neighborhoods market.
There wasnt a person in the Lake Tai area who didnt know that.
This person is an outsider.
Do Yeonsan immediately realized that Pyo-wol was someone who hade from the outside, but he didnt find it strange.
Lake Taisndscape was unparalleled, and people from all over the world would oftene and visit to see it.
It was then.
Hey! You beggar!
Suddenly, a fierce voice came from inside.
In an instant, Do Yeonsans shoulders shook as he answered,
Yes!
What are you doing here, you punk? Wheres my sword? I told you to clean it!
A man who appeared to be in his early to mid-twenties came out from the back of the workshop with a grunt.
His eyes were nted upwards and his thin lips resembled a swallows beak.
Smack!
The man pped Do Yeonsan across the cheek.
The blow was so hard that Do Yeonsans body staggered from the impact. His lip burst open, and blood flowed. His cheek also swelled up instantly.
Wheres my sword?! Huh, you bastard!
I ced it on the left rack in my room.
Why did you put it there? I told you to bring it to me!
At that time, you clearly said to put it thereC
You son of a bitch! Are you saying I lied to you?
No, I must have been mistaken.
Do Yeonsan quickly shook his head.
To think that I brought a beggar like you here, fed you, taught you skills, and you cant even handle a simple taskC
Ill work harder, Master!
Forget it, you brat! Get out of the way!
The man punched Do Yeonsan on the shoulder and went back inside.
He was truly unruly, acting as he pleased without even giving a nce to Pyo-wol, who was a customer.
Swish!
Only after the man had disappeared entirely did Do Yeonsan wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.
Red blood stained his sleeve.
His head was still throbbing from the shock, but Do Yeonsan tried to force a smile.
I showed a customer an unpleasant sight. I apologize.
That man seems to hold a high position.
He is Young Master Tang Ik-gi of the Cheolsan Workshop.
Young master? Then is he the son of the owner?
Yes. He tends to be a little selfish, but hes not a bad person.
Do Yeonsan made an effort to defend him. But, contrary to his words, his eyes were shining coldly.
* * *
Pyo-wol left the Cheolsan Workshop and returned to the inn.
The streets were lit up with rednterns as darkness descended. The shops that had been open for business during the day had closed, and brothels and pubs had taken their ce.
As night fell, more people came out onto the streets.
The nearby soju tavern, known as Sexiang, was right around the corner.
Just like the taverns in Lake Tai, Sexiang was famous for its liquor.
Enjoying the fresh fish dishes made from the fish caught in Lake Tai, apanied by music, alcohol, and courtesans, was an essential path that any hedonist had to take.
Even today, the streets of Lake Tai were packed with pleasure-seekers, talking about courtesans.
Hehehe! Lets go to Donghae Pavilion today. The new prostitute there is so amazing.
Donghae Pavilion? Id rather go to Seochang Pavilion. Thats where the best courtesans in Lake Tai can be found.
People who were somewhat intoxicated were boasting to each other about how the brothel they knew was the best.
The streets were full of such people.
A city where people be drunk on alcohol and women.
This was precisely the ce.
Amidst it all, it seemed like Pyo-wol was the only one walking to his lodgings with a clear mind.
Pyo-wol didnt even bother to look anywhere else. He just headed straight to the inn he had booked.
The name of the inn he was staying at was Lake Tais First Pavilion.
It was an inn beloved by countless revelers because they could see a panoramic view of Lake Tai when the windows were open.
Lake Tais First Pavilion was also crowded with drunkards.
There were no empty seats on the first floor.
Should I join them?
As Pyo-wol was thinking about it, an inn servant approached him.
Have you returned?
The inn servant smiled brightly at Pyo-wol.
The inn servant had an excellent memory, so he knew that Pyo-wol had booked a room here. No, even if his memory wasnt all that good, it was unthinkable that he wouldnt remember a man with such a striking appearance.
That was how memorable Pyo-wols appearance was.
If youre worried that there are no empty seats, you cane up to the next floor.
Are there seats on the next floor?
The next floor is only for guests who made a reservation, but its an exception for guests staying in our inn. You can consider it a kind of privilege.
Im d to hear that, then Ill go up to the next floor.
Oh, by the way! Theres an important gathering of guests on this floor tonight, so if you can, avoid looking in their direction.
What kind of gathering is it?
Its a gathering of the young talents in this neighborhood. I dont know why theyre gathering though, hehe!
The inn servant smiled as if he was excited just by seeing them.
Although he was currently working as an inn servant, he also had ambitions of mastering martial arts and gaining recognition from people one day. For the inn servant, the gathering of renowned talented martial artists in the area was a rare treat.
Such an opportunity to see renowned martial artists in Jiangsu Province was extremely rare, so his excitement and expectations were at an all-time high.
But despite the inn servants excitement, Pyo-wol was unimpressed.
When ites to renowned talents in Jianghu, Pyo-wol already met enough of them to feel nauseous. That was why he didnt have any expectations for them.
The inn servant suddenly pped his hands and said,
Oh, by the way, if youre going to have a meal on this floor, you have to try our inns high-end cuisine. But since only a few guests avail it, we have to adjust the prices.
I see. Bring me something appropriate.
What about alcohol?
No, its okay.
Well then, I think the steamed carp from todays catch would be suitable. Ill ce an order in the kitchen, so you can go up first.
The inn servant grinned before dashing off to the kitchen.
With a personality as tough and lively as the inn servants, it seemed like he would seed in anything he did, not just in being a waiter.
Pyo-wol went to the second floor of the inn.
There were several tables set up by the window, which offered the best view on this floor. It looked like the tables were set up for todays meeting.
Pyo-wol chose a seat farthest away from where the gathering would take ce.
He wasnt the only one on this floor, there were several others.
They briefly nced at Pyo-wol, but they soon lost interest as they sat in a different area unrted to the gathering.
Like the inn servant, it seemed that they had alsoe here today to catch a glimpse of the renowned talents. That meant that the gathering of talents was a major point of interest here.
Pyo-wol sat down and looked out at the view of the street.
The sight of people stumbling under the rednterns seemed somewhat unfamiliar. He couldnt quite grasp how it felt to live freely while being thoroughly intoxicated like that.
It was then.
It feels good to go to the countryside for a while. Is it true that the alcohol here is so delicious?
You wont be disappointed. Among all the drinks Ive had, this ce is undoubtedly the best.
Hehe! If you guarantee it, then Im sure its true. Im looking forward to it.
With a loud bang, the two people ascended to the second floor.
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Hello! Just a reminder, with charge upfront billing, patrons pay upfront when they join and then on the 1st of each month after that. Charge upfront bills renew at approximately 12:00 am PT on the 1st of each month.
With this in mind, patrons will be billed tomorrow, June 1, 2023 (12:00 am Pacific Time). 3 chapters will be released from then on every weekday (Monday-Friday), except weekends (Saturday-Sunday).
For those who dont want to be charged automatically for renewal, it would be best to cancel or delete your subscription now.
Anyway, thank you for your support!
Chapter 323
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 23
Manhwa: N/A
Two men ascended to the second floor, engaged in conversation.
One of them was a young man of noble appearance, dressed in a blue robe. His sharp gaze and well-defined jawline seemed to involuntarily cause those who looked at him to be intimidated.
The other was a spirited and fierce-looking young man wearing a sleeveless martial attire that exposed his shoulders. His muscr physique and his tanned skin simrly gave him an imposing appearance.
At their arrival, the people around Pyo-wol began to murmur amongst themselves.
Isnt that young master Zhao Yiguang of the Nanjing sect? He looks as extraordinary as the rumors say him to be.
Then the person he is with must be young master Bok Hojin of the Changjiang Fortress, right?
I heard that young master Zhao and young master Bok are close friends. It seems like it was true.
The man wearing a blue robe was none other than Zhao Yiguang, while the one in sleeveless attire was Bok Hojin.
Zhao Yiguang had a reputation for being the sessor of the Nanjing sect.
The Nanjing sect, which is also often referred to as the Zhao n, is based in Nanjing, a city near Lake Tai. The Zhao n is a prestigious family that wielded significant power and influence in Nanjing for generations.
With such a long-standing history, they managed to forge extensive connections and became powerful enough to be secretly recognized as the rulers of Jiangsu Province.
Zhao Yiguang, as the sessor of the Nanjing sect, inherited his fathers influence and connections. Known for his admirable character and outstanding personality, many sought to establish ties with him.
On the other hand, Bok Hojin, who stood shoulder to shoulder with Zhao Yiguang, belonged to the Nokrim faction.1
The Nokrim faction was originally united under the Heavenly Heights Stronghold.2 However, as the years passed, the Heavenly Heights Stronghold was divided into two valleys and four fortresses.
The two valleys were Ziying Valley and Shaoyun Valley; while the four fortresses were Huaying Fortress, Gosan Fortress, Baekho Fortress, and Changjiang Fortress.
Although the Changjiang Fortress was considered thest of the four, it was the most influential. This was because it made use of the tributaries along Yangtze River.
They collected tolls at various locations along the said river, thus making them wealthier than most top factions.
Although prestigious families and factions belonging to the Nokrim are usually pr opposites, the Nanjing sect and Changjiang Fortress have been inseparable for decades, resulting in a close rtionship between their respective heirs, Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin.
As if to prove this fact, the two walked up and took their seats amicably, paying no attention to the gazes of others.
The inn servant, who had rmended this floor to Pyo-wol earlier, quickly came up to them and bowed.
Have the young masters arrived?
Are we the first ones here?
Yes!
Bring us some drinks and food first.
Understood.
The inn servant replied before swiftly running downstairs.
When he finished ordering, Zhao Yiguang fanned himself and looked around the room. He could see many peoples eyes on him.
A cold smile crept upon Zhao Yiguangs lips.
Rat bastards.
The way they watched him was reminiscent of rats in the slums. However, he couldnt reveal his true feelings.
Disguising his true feelings with a smile, Zhao Yiguang looked at each and every person on the same floor.
At that moment, there was one man who caught his eye.
A man with a face as white as snow and a face more beautiful than a womans.
Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wols appearance was so stunning that anyone could mistake him for a woman. Although Zhao Yiguang was confident in his appearance,pared to Pyo-wol, he felt as insignificant as a firefly before a full moon.
Was there such a person in Lake Tai?
A vicious glint shed through Zhao Yiguangs eyes.
Whenever he encounter someone more handsome than himself, he would always feel the urge to punch them in the face. But he had no choice but to hold back for now. There were too many eyes watching him.
Bok Hojin studied Zhao Yiguangs face carefully.
After knowing him for so many years, Bok Hojin could tell what Zhao Yiguang was thinking just by looking at his expression.
That bad habit of his still hasnt changed.
Bok Hojin smirked.
He was the only one who knew about Zhao Yiguangs true personality. And as long as he kept his mouth shut, Zhao Yiguang could keep up his impable appearance, and no rumors about him would end up spreading.
Thud, thud, thud!
Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed through the stairs again.
The gaze of the two turned toward the stairs.
This time, the person who climbed the stairs was an incredibly beautiful woman. She possessed a dazzling appearance like a rose in full bloom.
The two men greeted her with delight.
Wee!
Ah, Lady Eum!
I apologize for being a littlete.
The woman made an apologetic expression. Upon seeing that, both men pped their hands and spoke simultaneously,
Oh, thats not true! We also only arrived just now, so Lady Eum came right on time.
Lady Eum seems to have be even more beautiful.
Hoho! Both of you gentlemen seem to have be more handsome, too.
The woman giggled as she teased them yfully.
Her name was Eum Yujeong.
Eum Yujeong was known for her reputation in the Sword Blossom Pavilion.3
The Sword Blossom Pavilion is a faction consisting of only women, located in the neighboring city of Taixing.
And its leader, Go Yeonsu, was a rising force to be reckoned with.
For some unknown reason, Go Yeonsu harbored extreme hatred towards men to the point that she refuses to ept a single male disciple, thus creating a faction consisting solely of women.
With only women present in their ranks, some men driven by desire and lust attempted to approach like flies. But, none of them survived.
Go Yeonsus hands were exceedingly cruel. She was especially more brutal towards the men, making her an object of terror.
Eum Yujeong was a disciple who inherited Go Yeonsus martial arts, but her temperament was quite different from Go Yeonsus.
With Eum Yujeongs beautiful appearance and affectionate personality, many men liked her. Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin were no exception.
Eum Yujeong seemed to be aware of the mens attention and interest in her, so she led the conversation with a constant twinkle in her eyes and a smile on her lips.
Their conversation continued until others joined them.
Four more martial artists followed.
When all seven of them gathered, they exchanged drinks with each other and chatted.
They did not gather with a specific purpose in mind. It was merely an informal get-together aimed at fostering camaraderie among the members of the Golden Heaven Society.
Nheless, the other people on the second floor looked at them with envy.
They knew that those seven people gathered here today would be the ones who would lead the future of Jiangsu Province. In their eyes, sess was already within those seven indidivuals grasp.
That was why the rest of the people on the floor eagerly sought an opportunity to intervene in their conversations.
Pyo-wol could clearly see the intentions of those people.
In fact, their intentions were so obvious that it would be strange not to notice.
There was only one reason why those people hadnt bothered to rent out an entire floor, and instead held their gathering in such an essible location, in full view of everyone else.
It was none other than to show off their power.
Pyo-wol had witnessed a simr scene before.
People seemed to have mostly the same mindset and thinking, given that a simr thing was happening even here.
Upon observing such recurring events, Pyo-wol found the ways of the world quite amusing.
His appetite suddenly dropped.
Just as Pyo-wol was about to stand up, leaving his food untouched, another person came up the stairs.
It was a man who had a tense expression on his face as he gazed at the members of the Golden Heaven Society.
It was also a face Pyo-wol had seen a few hours earlier.
Was his name Tang Ik-gi?
The man with a rooster-like appearance was none other than Tang Ik-gi, whom Pyo-wol had seen at Cheolsan Workshop.
Tang Ik-gi walked straight to where Zhao Yiguang was.
Young master Zhao! Its me, Tang Ik-gi.
Oh, what brings you here, brother Tang?
Zhao Yiguang smiled, pretending to know him. Seeing his reaction, Tang Ik-gi slightly lowered his head, and spoke with a somewhat defeated expression,
I, I heard that young master Zhao was in this area, so I came by to pay my respects.
Oh! Is that so?
Zhao Yiguang widened his eyes in surprise.
Tang Ik-gi inwardly cursed at Zhao Yiguangs reaction.
What a cunning snake-like bastard! How much more do you want?
Tang Ik-gi visit to this ce was by no means a coincidence.
He had heard in advance that a meeting of the Golden Heaven Society would be taking ce here so he came prepared.
Tang Ik-gi had not yet been epted as a member of the Golden Heaven Society.
To join the said organization, the consent of existing members was required, and in Jiangsu Province, Zhao Yiguang had the greatest influence. Only when he manages to gain Zhao Yiguangs approval would other members of the Golden Heaven Society also agree to let him join.
In the meantime, Tang Ik-gi had done everything possible to impress Zhao Yiguang. He even pretended to be on the verge of death, just to gain Zhao Yiguangs attention.
At this point, Tang Ik-gi had done everything he could to deserve being epted as a member, but Zhang Yiguang still maintained an ambiguous attitude, neither approving nor rejecting him.
Tang Ik-gi was driven even more crazy by Zhang Yiguangs indecisiveness.
If Zhang Yiguang had outright rejected his application, Tang Ik-gi would not have had his hopes high up, but Zhang Yiguang continue giving him a vague answer, which drove him mad.
Tang Ik-gi hade to the meeting of the Golden Heaven Society today precisely because he no longer trusted Zhao Yiguang.
Tang Ik-gi believed that he could only enter mainstream society by joining the Golden Heaven Society.
If he could be a member of the Golden Heaven Society, he wouldnt care about any humiliation he might face today.
Tang Ik-gi cautiously spoke, watching Zhao Yiguangs reactions.
Since weve already met, would it possible for me to join all of you here?
Well, I think we need to hear what the other members have to say about that. It is our unwritten rule not to include anyone if even one member feels ufortable. Do you understand, brother Tang?
Of, Of course, I do. If even one person feels ufortable, how could I possibly stay here?
Haha! I knew you would understand. All right then! Ill now ask for the other members opinions.
Zhao Yiguangughed heartily as he looked at the rest of the members.
Although Tang Ik-gi was right in front of them, the other members didnt even spare a nce at him. They were all busy chatting among themselves.
Zhao Yiguang turned to them and said,
Now, pay attention, everyone. I have a new friend here who wants to join us today. I ask all of you to freely express your opinions on this matter.
Only when Zhao Yiguan spoke did everyones eyes turned to Tang Ik-gi.
Tang Ik-gis face flushed red with embarassment
He was the sessor to the Cheolsan family, a well-recognized and influential family in the region, yet here he was being treated like this. It was truly shameful. But, he had no choice.
If he couldnt receive the approval of all these individuals then he wouldnt be able to enter the Golden Heaven Society.
After Jang Mugeuk became the leader of the Golden Heaven Society, the status and prestige of the organization became even more remarkable.
It had already been difficult to be a member in the past, but after Jang Mugeuk became its head, the process became even more stringent, to the point where some people didnt even dare to apply for membership.
If a person is affiliated with a sect in Jianghu, being a member of the Golden Heaven Society is necessary to receive favorable treatment.
Tang Ik-gi regretted not joining the Golden Heaven Society earlier. If he had joined earlier, he wouldnt have had to go through this rigorous process right now.
How could we ept a new member when we already have so many? Having another one join doesnt sit well with me.
Wouldnt it be better to stabilize our current members first before epting new ones?
Negative sentiments immediately spread amongst the group.
Just as Tang Ik-gis face was turning dark, Eum Yujeong unexpectedly spoke up,
Hoho! Rejecting someone who hase this far so openly would be too harsh, wouldnt it? How about this? Lets ept him as a temporary member for now, and see how he behaves. Depending on his behavior, we can decide whether or not we should ept him as a full member. Of course, if we deem him unsuitable, we can simply reject him, right?
Oh! Lady Eum has a point.
Lady Eums thoughts are indeed profound. I agree with Lady Eums idea.
I also think its best to follow Lady Eums suggestion.
The other members echoed their agreement with Eum Yujeongs opinion. Only Zhao Yiguang furrowed his brow, showing his displeasure.
Tang Ik-gi couldnt help but feel uneasy as he noticed Zhao Yiguangs reaction.
No matter how favorable Eum Yujeong was towards him, he knew that if Zhao Yiguang refused, it would still be the end.
Eum Yujeong was well aware of that fact as well. So as if she had a good idea, Eum Yujeong whispered to Zhao Yiguang,
As he listened to her, a faint smile appeared on Zhao Yiguangs lips.
Well, what if we do it this way?
Everyones attention then focused on Zhao Yiguang.
Enjoying the attention, Zhao Yiguang continued,
Lets indeed ept brother Tang as a temporary member for now. However, to be a full member, brother Tang needs to make a significant contribution.
Contribution?
It literally means that brother Tang must make a significant contribution to Jianghu. If brother Tang manages to aplish something that everyone recognizes, we will ept him as a member without any objections.
Haha, its quite a strategy. After all, there have been rumors going around that we form cliques and y favorites. But, of course, those rumors will surely disappear if we ept someone who has made a contribution to Jianghu, since the new member is more than suitable.
I agree as well. Indeed, Lady Eums thoughts are profound. Im truly impressed.
The members expressed their agreement with expressions of admiration.
On the other hand, Tang Ik-gis expression contorted in an unpleasant manner.
It was all well and good to tell him to make a significant contribution, but at this point, there was nothing he could do that would qualify as a significant contribution.
Above all, Tang Ik-gi had no desire to throw himself into dangerous situations. If he had that kind of personality, he wouldnt have gone to such lengths to join the Golden Heaven Society.
If everyone agrees, we will ept brother Tang as a temporary member.
Congrattions on bing a temporary member.
Haha!
In response to Zhao Yiguangs deration, each member offered a word of congrattions to Tang Ik-gi. Tang Ik-gi only forcibly smiled at them in return.
Damn it!
He had no choice but to keep a smile on his face because if he lost his temper here, he would undoubtedly lose even his temporary membership.
At that moment, a man dining alone entered his field of vision.
It was the same man he had seen in the workshop during the day.
Tha man was so handsome that it got on Tang Ik-gis nerves, so even if he had only seen him once, the image of the man was deeply engraved in his mind.
He could even see that dastardly Eum Yujeong sneaking sideways nces at him.
Right now, Tang Ik-gi needed something to vent out his anger on.
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Pyo-wol be minding his own business in a corner yet still manages to attract unwanted trouble T-T. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Nokrim. In Chinese martial arts, the name, Nokrim usually refers to a group of bandits, thieves, or organized gangsters. Heavenly Heights Stronghold. Raws: ??? (߳). tin C day / sky / heaven go C high / tall / above average / loud / your (honorific) chng C city walls / city / town Sword Blossom Pavilion. Raws: ???(w). jin C double-edged sword hu C flower / blossom w g C pavilion
Chapter 324
Light Novel: Volume 13 Episode 24
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol no longer thought it was worth observing the gathering of the Golden Heaven Society. It wasnt his cup of tea to see a bunch of people showing off like that.
Just as Pyo-wol was about to stand up from his seat and head down the stairs,
Wait a minute.
Eum Yujeong suddenly called out to Pyo-wol.
The moment she spoke, the attention of all the Golden Heaven Society members immediately shifted and focused on her.
This was because it was extremely unusual for Eum Yujeong to speak to a person from outside of their organization.
When Pyo-wol slightly turned his head to look at her, Eum Yujeong walked over to him gracefully, wearing her characteristic smile.
The mere sight of her approaching Pyo-wol evoked jealous expressions from the men around.
Eum Yujeong walked up to Pyo-wol.
A strong scent emanated from her body.
But, it wasnt a particrly pleasant smell.
To Pyo-wol, whose sense of smell was exceptionally sensitive, her scent was even more noticeable.
Pyo-wol stared at Eum Yujeong without saying a word.
Although she would have been normally offended by his reaction, she couldnt help but smile.
Im sorry for being rude and calling you out of nowhere.
By any chance, are you a Jianghu warrior?
So what if I am?
It seems you have indeed mastered martial arts. I had a feeling you might.
What do you want?
Well, if youre a martial artist, I was wondering if you would like to join us. As you can see, the Golden Heaven Society is a gathering of young martial artists.
Eum Yujeong smiled brightly.
It was a genuine smile, different from the forced smiles she usually shows to the members of the Golden Heaven Society or Tang Ik-gi.
Seeing this, sparks seem to fly out of Zhao Yiguang and other members eyes.
Pyo-wol didnt even give them as much as a nce and replied,
Im not interested.
Why? Isnt it a great opportunity to get acquainted with the young warriors of Jiangsu Province?
I have no reason to get acquainted with you.
How unexpected. Usually, when an offer is given out like this, everyone epts it gratefully.
Eum Yujeong tilted her head in confusion.
It was an innocent and naive expression that seemed genuinely unaware of the reason. However, Pyo-wol could already see through her fake expression.
Out of the corner of her eye, Eum Yujeong was slyly ncing at the reactions of the martial artists of the Golden Heaven Society.
She was enjoying observing their reactions.
Pyo-wol instantly saw through the position Eum Yujeong held in this gathering.
The queen bee.
In a group with many women and only one man, the man wouldnt be able to stand out, but in a group where men are the majority and there is only one woman, she would be treated like a queen.
Although some women might feel burdened receiving such undivided attention from men, there are also others who use it to subtly manipte and control them ording to their own will.
Eum Yujeong belonged to thetter group.
She was aware of the fact that her beauty was enough to attract and captivate men, and she knew exactly how to manipte them.
Nheless, her actions of approaching Pyo-wol, who is aplete stranger, and inciting jealousy among the Golden Heaven Society men, thus ultimately, making herself the center of attention was not something she calcted beforehand. It was just a natural habit ingrained in her.
The first to react was Tang Ik-gi.
How dare you reject Lady Eums offer! It seems like you dont realize how big of an opportunity her offer is!
Tang Ik-gi approached Pyo-wol while berating him.
Pyo-wol didnt miss how the smile at the corner of Eum Yujeongs lips deepened.
Just as Pyo-wol had anticipated, she had orchestrated this whole situation and was enjoying it.
Tang Ik-gipletely blocked Eum Yujeongs path and shouted,
Apologize to Lady Eum immediately!
Why should I?
You acted rudely towards her, so you should apologize right away!
Everyone knew his words were ridiculous and kind of forced, but no one stopped him.
Instead, they wore smiles on their faces showing that they were enjoying the spectacle.
Pyo-wol was not the type of man who easily gets excited.
His reason would always prevail over his emotions, and he knew how to control himself in any situation. However, the scene unfolding before him now was so repulsive that it made him nauseous.
Those present here are the most talented and outstanding disciples in Jiangsu. No other young martial artists couldpare to them.
If all went well, they would all be leading Jiangsu Province in the future.
They had a solid foundation, and their martial skills were superior and exceptionalpared to others.
With how strong they are now, it would be difficult for anyone to break the iron fortress they would build in the future. At least not anyone from this ce.
Jin Geum-woo had painstakingly organized the Golden Heaven Society not just for this kind of oue.
He had wanted the young martial artists of Jianghu to work together with the hope of countering the invisible group known as the Kowloon Assasin Guild.
Thats why he made the conditions for joining the Golden Heaven Society so difficult.
He wanted to make sure that only the right people were epted. However, his good intentions were being exploited by the likes of Zhao Yiguang, leading to the privatization and abuse of power.
Their actions at the moment were an insult to the deceased Jin Geum-woo.
At that moment, Pyo-wols expression changed.
His calm pupils now emitted a red glint that had never been there before.
The red glint in Pyo-wols eyes had already disappeared back then when he gained a newfound enlightenment at Tianzhongshan. The fact that the red glint in his eyes reappeared meant that Pyo-wols state of mind was currently disturbed.
The moment Tang Ik-gi saw the red glow in Pyo-wols eyes, he involuntarily swallowed dry saliva. He felt an inexplicable sense of dread. But, backing down now was out of the question.
Everyone was watching him.
If he backed down here, he might lose the temporary membership position he had obtained with great difficulty.
What are you trying to aplish by ring at me like that? Look straight and apologize to Lady Eum instead!
Let me ask you a question.
What do you want to ask?
Do you really want to join the Golden Heaven Society? If you do, then you should know that you will just end up as their ything.
What do you know?!
Tang Ik-gi burst out in anger.
Because Tang Ik-gis attention was solely focused on Pyo-wol, busy ring at him, he failed to see it. The fact that Eun Yujeong was smiling right behind him.
Just as Pyo-wol had anticipated, she was enjoying the current situation.
More precisely, she was enjoying her power and authority.
But Tang Ik-gi remained oblivious to her schemes.
He was like a worker bee feeling a sense of superiority as he had the queen bees attention on him. Furthermore, as someone who is not yet fully integrated into the swarm, he strived to appear impressive in front of her.
And it wasnt just Tang Ik-gi.
The others were ready to jump in as well.
Only Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin managed to maintain a calm expression as they observed.
Eek!
Tang Ik-gi suddenly swung his palm open.
His palm was now stained red.
Three Yang Divine Palm.1
It was a martial art technique of the Tang n. However, its true essence had disappeared, leaving only an empty shell.
As a result, the power behind the technique was less than a third of its original strength. Nheless, it would still be difficult to find an opponent on the shores of Lake Tai who can handle the technique upfront.
That was why Tang Ik-gi was naturally confident that he would be able to inflict significant damage on Pyo-wol.
Pwook!
However, the moment intense pain surged through his shoulder and corbone, Tang Ik-gi realized something had gone wrong.
Keugh!
A groan escaped his mouth.
Pyo-wols index finger deeply embedded itself in Tang Ik-gis shoulder.
Pyo-wols finger had pierced through Tang Ik-gis shoulder like a dagger.
Tang Ik-gis eyes widened in pain, unable to continue unleashing his technique, the Three Yang Divine Palm. Furthermore, the pain not only seemed to paralyze his body but as well as his head.
.
Silence descended on the floor.
The young skilled members of the Golden Heaven Society could only stare at Pyo-wols fingers with their mouths tightly shut.
They hadnt expected Pyo-wol to possess such formidable martial arts skills.
Prating a martial artists muscles with a sharp de already proved to be difficult, let alone twisting them like tofu with a blunt finger.
No one present in the inn was capable of such a feat.
And yet, to think the person who performed such a difficult task did it effortlessly, with a calm expression on his face as if it was nothing. On top of that, he had a delicate appearance like a woman.
Their opponent was a master beyond their wildest expectations.
Keuk!
Tang Ik-gi couldnt bear the pain and let out a desperate scream. The intensity of his scream was enough to send shivers down the spines of the spectators.
Crack!
Pyo-wol applied more force to the finger that pierced Tang Ik-gis shoulder and pushed it down. Tang Ik-gis eyes rolled back in response, and he fell to his knees.
The pain that shot through his muscles and nerves was more than he dared to bear.
He had never even imagined such excruciating pain before.
Tang Ik-gi weakly fell to his knees.
P, Please!
Tears and mucus streamed down Tang Ik-gis face as he pleaded. However, Pyo-wol didnt even spare him a nce.
Pyo-wols gaze was fixed on Eum Yujeong, who pushed and incited Tang Ik-gi from behind.
Eum Yujeongs eyebrows knitted together.
An extraordinary master.
She never expected Pyo-wol to be such a strong martial artist.
She had thought that at best, he would be on their level, so she had dared to y such a trick. Since as long as they were on the same level, she believed that they could handle anything.
However, contrary to her expectations, Pyo-wol was an extremely strong warrior.
Eum Yujeongs pupils flickered restlessly.
She was trying to figure out how to get out of this mess.
Eum Yujeong swiftly took control of the situation and greeted,
I failed to recognize that a great master has appeared right in front of me. May I humbly ask for your name?
Now youre asking for my name?
I apologize. I acted rudely because of myck of awareness. I hope youll be generous enough to forgive me. If you could kindly let me know your esteemed name, Ill make sure to repay the disrespect and rudeness I havemitted today.
Eum Yujeong assumed a submissive posture that seemed almost excessive.
She realized that she wasnt going to be able to y queen bee like how she usually does in front of the other members.
If she wanted to survive in Jianghu, she would have to have at least this level of awareness.
At that moment, Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin, who had been silent until now, also stepped forward.
Zhao Yiguang stood next to Eum Yujeong and said,
Brother Tang is probably regretting his actions deeply by now, so how about ending this confrontation and withdrawing your hand?
There was intense tension in Zhao Yiguangs eyes.
Even if he ruled like an emperor among the martial artists of this ce, he couldnt casually confront someone as powerful as Pyo-wol.
Jianghu is the kind of ce where strength prevailed, and it was not umon for people to be killed for not recognizing their opponents level.
It was the same with Zhao Yiguang.
He was feeling a strong sense of crisis at the moment.
Depending on how he handles the situation now, his position in Jiangsu Province would change.
If he ended up handling the situation poorly, then the reputation he painstakingly built up until now would crumble. But if he handles it well, then he would be able to solidify his position as the leader of the young martial artists in Jiangsu Province.
Pyo-wol stared intently at Zhao Yiguang.
The moment their eyes met, Zhao Yiguang felt his heart sink.
What kind of eyes
He had never seen such deep, and emotionless eyes before.
He felt like he was looking at an emotionless doll.
Zhao Yiguang tried to maintain a calm expression and said,
Id like to apologize on behalf of brother Tang for the disrespect he hadmitted. I will personally ensure that such incidents do not ur again. I swear this in honor of the Nanjing family, so please forgive us this one time.
His voice and attitude were extremely polite and respectful.
If Pyo-wol chooses not to withdraw his hand here, then he would be nothing more than a narrow-minded person.
Pyo-wol asked Tang Ik-gi,
Is your fathers name Tang Cheolsan?
T-Thats right.
He belongs to the branch side of the Tang family, right?
W-Who said were part of the branch family? Were direct descendants.
In any case, it appears youre part of the branch side of the Tang family.
W-Why do you ask? A-Anyway, please release your finger. It hurts too much.
Tang Ik-gi begged with tears streaming down his face.
Snap!
When Pyo-wol pulled his finger out, blood spurted out.
Tang Ik-gi couldnt even let out a scream, he only trembled in pain. There was also a clear streak of pee on his pants.
Tch!
Bok Hojin clicked his tongue and quickly helped Tang Ik-gi in stopping the bleeding.
Zhao Yiguang turned to Pyo-wol and said,
Thank you. We will never forget the kindness youve shown us.
Whether this is out of kindness or not, well find outter.
By the way, we still havent heard your honorable name yet. If you would kindly tell us, we will make sure to remember it, to avoid making the same mistake.
Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol? The Reaper?
Zhao Yiguangs eyes widened.
Is he really the Reaper?
Oh my goodness!
A wave ofmotion spread among the members of the Golden Heaven Society.
Soundlesswind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Three Yang Divine Palm. Raws: ????(). sn C three / 3 yng C positive (electric.) / sun / male principle (Taoism) / Yang, opposite: shn C deity / soul / spirit / unusual / mysterious / lively / expressive / expression / look / CL: / (ng) awesome / amazing zhng C palm of the hand / sole of the foot / paw / horseshoe / to p / to hold in ones hand / to wield
Chapter 325
The Reaper.
There wasnt a single member of the Golden Heaven Society who didnt know of that title.
But, their knowledge didnt stem solely because the owner of the title had a formidable reputation that shook Jianghu, but rather because they have received a specific order from above.
[Avoid direct contact and conflict with the Reaper, Pyo-wol.]
It was just a single line, but the meaning contained within it was far from simple.
It meant that the newly appointed leader of the Golden Heaven Society, Jang Mugeuk, had a strong opinion of Pyo-wol.
Although Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin have yet to personally meet their leader, they both knew well enough about his prowess, which was why they willingly acknowledged him as the new head.
Among the martial artists of his age, there were only a handful of warriors Jang Mugeuk recognizes as exceptional and skilled. Neither Zhao Yiguang nor Bok Hojin was among them.
Yet, the two of them have noints because Jang Mugeuk was truly an outstanding martial artist. Jang Mugeuk was not just someone who can be confined within the boundaries of ate-stage cultivator.
And for an existence like Jang Mugeuk, one of the people he acknowledges, although begrudgingly, was none other than the Reaper, Pyo-wol.
Zhao Yiguangs eyes sank deeply.
The Reaper
The significance of having a title in Jianghu was extraordinarily special. It contained all the information about the other person.
A prime example of this was the Three Saints.
The title, War Saint, was bestowed upon someone who had reached the pinnacle of martial prowess.
Then for the title of Wind Saint, the person was given such a nickname because of his free-spiritedness.
And as for the title, Sword Saint, it was given to Han Yucheon because he had achieved unparalleled mastery of the sword.
Titles are more often than not symbolic that reflect the personality of their beholder and the characteristics of their martial arts. Just by knowing the persons title, one could discern the level, disposition, and temperament of the title holder.
The man in front of them possessed the title Reaper or the God of Death.
It was extremely rare for someone to bear the title of God.
It was a title that could only be bestowed upon someone who had reached the pinnacle in a certain field and reached a level of excellence that no one else could match.
Furthermore, Pyo-wol had the word, death attached to his title.
This could only mean that Pyo-wol had reached a level simr to a god when ites to killing people.
It was difficult to imagine how skilled a person must be at killing to earn the title of Reaper.
Usually, those who bestowed such grandiose titles upon themselves often turned out to be braggarts, with no actual skill to show for it.
But, Pyo-wol was different.
It was the people of Chengdu who had first called him the Reaper.
At that time, the title of Reaper was hardly known in Jianghu.
Of course, those who were well-informed about the affairs in Jianghu or dealt with a lot of information knew of that title. However, they didnt pay much attention to it.
They all thought of it as a self-proimed title of a braggart.
This was especially true since Sichuan was a very closed province with its own independent martial system.
Many people believed that having the title, God of Death, in such a secluded province was of little value since it would be of no use once the title holder actually steps into the real world, or in Jianghu.
And sometimeter, Pyo-wol appeared in Jianghu.
If he had truly been just a braggart, the title of Reaper would have been a subject of ridicule. However, his title continued to be consistently maintained even after that.
At the very least, it meant that the title Pyo-wol obtained in Chengdu was not a lie.
What mattered was that everyone who encountered Pyo-wol in the Jianghu recognized him as the Reaper due to his unparalleled martial prowess and skill.
Zhao Yiguang was a very cautious man. He didnt listen to the rumors circting in Jianghu lightly.
Why did the Reapere here?
Jiangsu, with its ess to the sea and a major trading port called Haimen, was more prosperous than any other province in Jianghu.
There were no absolute sects like the legendary Two Factions, Three Great Sects, or Three Manors. However, various factions such as the Nanjing sect and the Changjiang Fortress, maintained a delicate bnce and exerted their influence.
In a sense, Jiangsu Province could be seen as a peacefulke.
There was an abundance of resources, and there was only a minimal number of external threats. It was truly a ce suitable for stable growth.
But now, an external threat named Pyo-wol had entered this tranquil ce.
Naturally, Zhao Yiguang and the other members of the Golden Heaven Society couldnt help but be on guard.
If Pyo-wol was simply passing through without any hidden intentions, then there would be no problem. But, if there was even a slight possibility of him settling here, then thats a different matter. Pyo-wol would end up bing a serious threat.
Pyo-wol is someone who is so formidable that he could end up shaking the entire hierarchical system and power dynamics in Jiangsu Province if he decided to stay.
Zhao Yiguang made a concerted effort to maintain a calm expression as he cupped his fists,
You must be Master Pyo-wol. Its a pleasure to meet you.
You dont seem like it at all
I apologize. I have been rude to you upon our first meeting. I hope you would be so open-minded to forgive me of my fault.
Zhao Yiguangs tone instantly changed.
With Pyo-wol being much older than him, and above all, his great reputation in Jianghu, there was no doubt about his superiority.
No matter how capable and skilled Zhao Yiguang was, he could only exercise his authority and power within Jiangsu Province. On the other hand, Pyo-wol was a master epassing the entire Jianghu.
The difference between the two was so stark that Zhao Yiguang couldnt help but show deference and respect to Pyo-wol.
Bok Hojin, who finished tending to Tang Ik-gis wounds, also rose from his seat and cupped his fists,
Its a pleasure to meet the famous Master Pyo. If its alright with you, I would like to invite you to visit our Changjiang Fortress.
Bok Hojins eyes were burning with strong ambition.
Pyo-wol knew what that meant.
The next person to greet Pyo-wol was Eum Yujeong.
She shed him a bright smile as she simrly cupped her fists,
Its truly an honor to meet you, Master Pyo. I hope youll take the time to visit our Sword Blossom Pavilion as well.
Among them, the only one who remained stunned and confused was Tang Ik-gi. He was staring nkly at Pyo-wol, almost forgetting the piercing pain in his shoulder.
Oh my goodness! The Reaper!
Tang Ik-gi was not oblivious to the current events in Jianghu.
On the contrary, due to his strong ambition for sess, he was more knowledgeable about the current state of affairs and information in Jianghu than anyone else.
Therefore, Tang Ik-gi also knew that Pyo-wol was undoubtedly the most exceptional among the high-level experts who had recently emerged in Jianghu.
But since Tang Ik-gi had attacked Pyo-wol without knowing his identity, he would have to bear the brunt of the consequences.
What should I doC! Oh, I should apologize firstC!
It was not a time to be concerned about ones pride.
Tang Ik-gi tried to kneel, enduring the pain in his shoulder. However, someone moved before him.
It was none other than Zhao Yiguang.
Zhao Yiguan stood in front of Tang Ik-gi, blocking his path.
Im revoking your temporary membership position.
What?
Since you attacked Master Pyo-wol recklessly and tarnished the honor of the Golden Heaven Society, I will strip you of your membership position.
How could you do that to me?!
Just ept your expulsion obediently. If you continue to deny or resist then you will never have a chance to be reinstated.
Zhao Yiguangs voice was as cold as ice.
Tang Ik-gis face twisted in anger, but he didnt act rashly.
It was because of the word reinstated that Zhao Yiguang had mentioned.
Although it was Tang Ik-gi who directly confronted Pyo-wol, it was Eum Yujeong who manipted him behind the scenes.
As long as he shoulders all the me now and not mention Eum Yujeong, then theres a possibility that he would be epted back as a member in the future.
Son of a bitch!
Tang Ik-gi trembled in great anger towards Zhao Yiguang.
He wanted to scream and get rid of him right away, but Tang Ik-gi managed to keep his temper in check.
He realized that he had no choice in the matter anyway.
Fuck!
Bang!
Tang Ik-gi mmed his fist hard into the floor before standing up. Giving Pyo-wol and the other members of the Golden Heaven Society onest resentful look, he soon left the room weakly.
The members of the Golden Heaven Society secretly smiled as they watched Tang Ik-gis back descending the stairs like a defeated dog.
What an idiot!
Well, its better this way. We can easily tame him if we use this opportunity well.
Although the members of the Golden Heaven Society tried their best to hide their thoughts and intentions, Pyo-wol could clearly deduce what they were thinking.
There are no demons like them.
* * *
Lake Tai has long been known for its scenic beauty since ancient times. As a result, there were many manors and gardens built on hillsides and mountainsides, providing an overlooking view of theke.
Powerful sects and wealthy merchants often used the said manors and gardens as their vacation homes.
The Bluefield Estate was one such manor.
Built by an unknown merchant, the Bluefield Estate had been purchased by the Zhao family a few years earlier to use as their vacation home. However, the current head of the Zhao family, Zhao Sumok, rarely visited this ce.
This in turn caused the real owner of the Bluefield Estate to be Zhao Yiguang, the sessor of the Zhao family.
Zhao Yiguang would often use this ce as his residence whenever he came to Lake Tai.
Naturally, all of the warriors guarding the estate were his loyal subordinates.
Creak!
Zhao Yiguang opened the gate of the Bluefield Estate and walked in.
Youve arrived, Young Master!
The manager in charge of the Bluefield Estate hurriedly came out and bowed his head in greeting.
Seeing Zhao Yiguang, who didnt say a word, the manager sensed that Zhao Yiguang was in a very bad mood.
His cold eyes that seemed to be plotting something, tightly sealed lips, and rigid expressionC all of them were signs that appears whenever Zhao Yiguang was in a bad mood.
Ill go to the annex. Make sure no one approaches.
The annex, sir?
Is there a problem?
No.
The manager quickly bowed his head.
If he were the head manager of the Zhao family in Nanjing, he might have the power to reject Zhao Yiguangs orders. However, since he was merely a manager of a manor, he had no such authority. Plus, he didnt have the strength or courage to disobey Zhao Yiguangs orders.
As the manager stepped aside, Zhao Yiguang moved forward without hesitation.
His destination was the innermost room of the Bluefield Estate, the Star Chamber.
The Star Chamber was surrounded by high walls and had only one entrance, making it inessible to others.
Only Zhao Yiguang himself could freely enter and exit this ce.
Thud!
As soon as he closed the door to the Star Chamber, Zhao Yiguang began to speak,
You son of a bitch! How dare you refuse my request and tarnish my reputation?! Damn it!
He unleashed vulgar curses without hesitation.
He pretended to be so polite in front of others, but it was all just a facade.
He had invited Pyo-wol to have a meal with him, but Pyo-wol tly refused his offer in front of everyone.
Externally, he pretended not to be bothered, but inside, his anger boiled.
Zhao Yiguang struggled to suppress his anger, but as soon as he entered the empty Star Chamber, his raging emotions erupted like a volcano.
Fuck you! You damn bastard! You spineless, lowly bastard!
Crash!
He punched and smashed every piece of furniture in the Star Chamber. But, Zhao Yiguang still couldnt get rid of the sick feeling in his stomach.
This wasnt enough to relieve his frustrations.
He needed a stronger stimulus.
Zhao Yiguang pressed a hidden mechanism on the wall. As a result, arge bookcase moved to the side, revealing a hidden room.
As he descended the stairs leading underground, a subtle fragrance wafted through the air.
Zhao Yiguang proceeded down the stairs without hesitation.
Below the stairs, there was a fairly spacious underground space.
The walls of the basement were adorned with various torture tools such as small knives, hooks, and needles. However, Zhao Yiguang paid no attention to the tools hanging on the wall.
He just continued passing by.
His footsteps only came to a halt when he reached the corner of the basement, where there was a small bed. On the bed, a young girl could be seen curled up with her arms and legs bound in chains.
As she sensed someones presence, the girl raised her head and looked up.
The girls face was streaked with tears, a clear sign showing how terrified she was. Her lips were also dry and cracked.
She looked to be only about sixteen years old.
Until this morning, she was going about her daily routine in peace, unaware of the misfortune that would befall her.
Her family was extremely poor. But when her older brother started working, their living conditions gradually improved. They no longer had to struggle to make ends meet, and she could finally wear proper clothes, albeit modest ones.
She was finally happy.
The girl lived each day with a smile on her face.
People around her would even oftenment on how beautiful she was.
She was so happy until this morning
Who are you, sir? And where is this ce?
Now, her heart was filled with nothing but fear.
Crash!
Heuk!
At that moment, Zhao Yiguangsrge hand struck the girls cheek.
The girl copsed, screaming in pain.
Dont you dare say a word. Your breath stinks.
Hik!
Youre nothing, got it? Youre nothing.
Zhao Yiguang grabbed the girls chin, forcing her to lock eyes with him.
The girls eyes were filled with terror.
Her eyes resembled that of a helpless rabbit, unable to muster any resistance.
This is exactly the kind of gaze Zhao Yiguang wanted.
He didnt want a gaze that look down on him like Pyo-wols. He only wanted eyes that look at him either in fear or in awe.
Damn it!
Thud!
Zhao Yiguang roughly tore the girls clothes apart.
The girls pure white naked body was immediately revealed before his eyes. Without any means to resist, the girl could only cower and huddle up like a bird caught in the rain.
Chapter 326
Take a look at this.
What is it?
Do Yeonsan responded to his colleagues call, without turning his head.
Look at this. Its really fascinating.
Whats so special about it?
Just take a look.
As Do Yeonsans reaction was indifferent, his colleague grabbed his hand and pulled him towards his own workbench. Do Yeonsan finally let go of the hammer he was holding and went to his colleagues workstation.
On the colleagues workbench, there was arge mineral of unknown identity.
Whats so fascinating about it? Its just a rock, isnt it?
Its not an ordinary rock.
Whats so special about it?
Watch closely.
Using a hammer and chisel, his coworker gently chipped off a small piece of the mineral. He then ced the extracted mineral fragment, which was about the size of a childs fingernail, into a transparent container filled with water.
As the mineral got in touch with the liquid, something amazing happened.
Sizzle!
Suddenly, the mineral began to dissolve, emitting a cloud of smoke in turn.
In that moment, his colleague grabbed his hand and eximed,
Stay back! Its poisonous.
Poisonous?
Do Yeonsans eyes widened in surprise.
His coworker threw a prepared rat into the transparent container and quickly closed the lid.
The initially cloudy smoke soon turned transparent.
The truly astonishing event urred at that moment.
The seemingly perfectly healthy rat suddenly vomited blood and died.
What theC?
Is it dead?
What? What happened?
I dont know either!
If you dont know, then who would?
Do Yeonsan asked with an incredulous look on his face, but his colleague only shrugged his shoulders and said,
This material was probably mixed in with the iron brought in from Nanman this time. I think someone thought it was iron ore and ced it together.
Tang Cheolsan, the owner of the Cheolsan Workshop, was an extremely ambitious man.
He wanted to establish a workshop that surpassed the old Tang n. Thats why he imported rare minerals not only from the Central ins but also from outside, such as the Western Region, to use in weapon-making.
Among the minerals brought from outside the Central ins, there were some that had the ability to increase the strength of weapons.
The mineral that Do Yeonsans colleague was testing right now was one of those imported minerals.
It looked different from regr iron ore, so I decided to test it by chipping off a small piece. But then I forgot and left it by the water while I attended to other tasks.
So?
Well, the dog we keep in the workshop was ying around and identally dropped some mineral fragments into the water.
Dog? Do you mean Gu Deokryongs dog?
Yes, Gu Deokryongs dog.
Gu Deokryong was one of the skilled craftsmen at the Cheolsan Workshop.
He was an arrogant man who imed to have some skill and handled apprentices like catching mice. Thats why all the apprentices disliked him.
Perhaps because he resembled his master, Gu Deokryongs dog also had an unpleasant temperament and caused many idents.
Because of that, all the apprentices wanted to kill the dog. But they couldnt dare to touch it because they were all wary and afraid of Gu Deokryong.
When the mineral fragment fell into the water, the dog sniffed around and growled. Then smoke suddenly started rising.
And then?
Well, after the dog sniffed the smoke, it died just as quickly as that rat. So, I decided to test it.
Oh my god!
Isnt it amazing? A mineral that bes extremely poisonous when ites into contact with water. Ive never heard of such a thing before, and Im sure no other craftsmen in this workshop knows that such a thing exists!
His colleague eximed with excitement.
He was extremely thrilled due to the emergence of a new mineral he had never encountered before. But to Do Yeonsan, his colleagues behavior seemed very dangerous.
If we study this thing well, we might be able to discover ande up with something truly extraordinary. Just like the hidden weapons from the true Tang n in Sichuan, we might even be able to create a legacy or vision unique to Cheolsan Workshop, and not just a fake version of the Tang n as we have now.
I think its better to leave it alone.
But, why?
Its dangerous. If you handle the material wrong, you might get poisoned and die even before you have a chance to create something.
Oh,e on! Seriously?
Despite Do Yeonsans concerns, his colleague didnt seem to pay much attention.
He had an excited expression, thinking about how he could create interesting things with this mineral.
Several ideas for items made using the mineral also came to Do Yeonsans mind, but he deliberately ignored them.
There was a high probability that he would get hurt if he tried to create something with such dangerous material.
It was then.
Whats wrong with Dabok? Why is it dead?
Gu Deokryongs pitiful voice could be heard from outside.
Do Yeonsan told his colleague,
Hide that thing first. If we make a mistake, we might get beaten to death by that asshole.
Okay!
His colleague hurriedly hid the mineral under the workbench.
Everyone, gather!
Gu Deokryong gathered all the apprentices together.
He interrogated the apprentices, trying to find the culprit behind his dogs death. However, no one opened their mouths.
In the end, the apprentices received harsh punishment from Gu Deokryong throughout the night.
Ha! Damn it!
Do Yeonsan sighed as he looked at himself in the mirror.
He couldnt sleep properly the previous night because of Gu Deokryong, so his eyes werepletely bloodshot. The fact that he had to go home in this state saddened him.
Today was the day he finally got to go home after a long time.
Life as an apprentice in the Cheolsan Workshop was very strict. Apprentices are not allowed to wander and roam around outside casually. Their travels have to be strictly controlled and monitored because the Cheolsan Workshop wanted to prevent their secrets from being leaked.
This is also the reason why apprentices have to live inside the workshop and could only go home on certain days.
Finally, the one day in a month when he was allowed to go out arrived, but unfortunately the day before today, Gu Deokryongs dog died, causing them great distress. It was truly a terrible situation with bad timing.
Still, Do Yeonsan tried hard to smile.
He couldnt show a sad face when he finally got to go home and see his family after a long time.
He changed into his cleanest clothes and left the Cheolsan Workshop.
In his arms, he carried three silver coins.
This was the money hed earned secretly after selling his item to Pyo-wol.
He wanted to see the happy faces of his parents and younger sibling, so he walked quickly.
His house was located in the outskirts, in a poor neighborhood, and since the Cheolsan Workshop was also in the outskirts, it didnt take him long to reach home.
Mom! Dad! Suyin!
Do Yeonsan called out to his family loudly as he rushed into the house. However, he felt something was off about the atmosphere inside the house.
There was a chilling coldness, and there was no warmth at all.
Mom? Dad?
Do Yeonsan called out as he cautiously walked around.
It was strange that the people who would normally run out at the sound of his footsteps didnt rush out to greet him.
He had a foreboding feeling, and his intuition soon turned to be right.
The moment he opened his parents room, his eyes widened,
M, Mom! Dad! What happened?!
His parents were lying on the floor, covered in blood.
Do Yeonsan hurriedly embraced their bodies and shouted,
Mom! Dad!
But there was no response. They did not even a twitch.
They had already stopped breathing.
The coldness of their bodies indicated that they had been dead for quite some time.
Do Yeonsan held their bodies tightly and cried his eyes out.
It was only after a long time did Do Yeonsan regained back his senses.
Wheres Suyin?
He frantically searched the house for his one and only younger sibling. However, there was no sign of his sibling anywhere in the house.
* * *
Pyo-wol went to the restaurant on the first floor of the inn for breakfast.
That guy is Pyo-wol, right?
Pyo-wol?
As he appeared, whispers started going all around the room.
The events that took ce on the second floorst night had already spread like wildfire.
Until now, very few people in the general public knew of Pyo-wols name and title. However, those who had witnessed the encounter between Pyo-wol and the Golden Heaven Society yesterday eagerly spread the word about him.
They described Pyo-wol as someone more beautiful than a woman, possessing martial art skills that are not inferior to the young talents of Jiangsu Province. Above all, his martial arts prowess was so great that he defeat Tang Ik-gi in one fell swoop.
All of these things were enough to attract the attention of the masses.
That was why after the Golden Heaven Society finished their gathering on this floor, the guests hurriedly went to other inns and gossiped about what they had witnessed.
Word spread quickly, and in just one night, there were hardly any people in Lake Tai who didnt know Pyo-wol.
Among them, some people even came to see Pyo-wol this early in the morning.
They admired Pyo-wols beautiful appearance.
They say he is more beautiful than a womanC
He really is mesmerizing to look at.
The customers shook their heads with an expression of disbelief.
Since Lake Tai is known for its red-light district, there were plenty of beautifuldies, as well as handsome individuals. Thanks to that, the standards of the people living in Lake Tai were quite high. They had quite discerning eyes that to the point that they normally dont pay much attention to ordinary beauties and handsome individuals.
However, Pyo-wols appearance was on apletely different level.
There was nothing ordinary about him, from his facial features to the look in his eyes.
Just by taking a nce at his face, their minds would be hazy.
All the beautiful women and handsome individuals they had seen so far paled inparison.
This is madness! Truly insane!
As someone casually uttered those words, everyone in the room nodded their heads as if in agreement with the offhand remark.
As Pyo-wol sat down, the inn servant quickly came over to his side.
Were you able to sleepfortablyst night?
It was fine.
Im d to hear that, hehe!
The inn servant smiled brightly.
He was already friendly and kind yesterday, but he seemed even more so today.
This was because he had witnessed how Pyo-wol defeated Tang Ik-gi yesterday.
For Tang Ik-gi, it might have been an unforgettable humiliation, but for the inn servant, it was a sight that would remain as a lifelong pride.
The way Pyo-wol subdued and defeated Tang Ik-gi within a few moves, even exuding a presence that surpassed even the most powerful masters of the Golden Heaven Society, was still deeply imprinted in his mind.
Just looking at Pyo-wol seemed to make his heart bloom with grandeur.
You need to eat, right?
Yes.
Hehe, wait here for a bit. The chef has prepared a special dish for you.
A special dish?
Yes! Its a dish that the chef only serves to esteemed guests, and everyone who tasted it said that the dish has heavenly taste.
The inn servants face was filled with pride.
Pyo-wol nodded.
He didnt have any particr preference for food nor did he have a gourmet nature, but he saw no reason to refuse someone elses hospitality.
The inn servant quickly poured warm tea into the cup in front of Pyo-wol.
For the meantime, enjoy this tea while you wait. Ill be right back.
After cing the tea kettle on the table, Jum Soi swiftly dashed into the kitchen.
Left alone, Pyo-wol looked out the window.
He was aware that the guests inside the restaurant were stealing nces at him, but he didnt pay much attention to it.
He knew well how his splendid appearance captivated peoples gazes, and he had be ustomed to such situations.
Now, the fleeting nces from people didnt bother him, nor did they feel burdensome.
People only nced at Pyo-wol secretly, like sneaky cats. No one actually approached him to speak.
Thanks to that, Pyo-wol can peacefully stare out the window, enjoying the panoramic view of Lake Tai while he waits for his food to be served.
The surface of Lake Tai, bathed in the morning sunlight, sparkled like jewels, and above it were fishermen who had set out theirs since dawn, busy pulling it in.
The scene was beautiful, like a painting.
To those who were ustomed to suchndscapes, it would be just another part of their daily routine, but to Pyo-wol, it evoked a strange feeling.
Being raised as an assassin had robbed him of his basic human emotions, leaving him devoid of any empathy and unresponsive to external stimuli.
Pyo-wol himself knew that fact well. However, the four months he had spent on Tianzhongshan brought about a great change in him.
The change wasnt limited to mere martial aplishments or deepening of his skills. Something had changed within his mind as well.
Now, he was able to look at thesendscapes not with an indifferent gaze, but with eyes filled with inspiration.
The beautifulndscape led him into a world of contemtion.
For a martial artist who had reached a high level of cultivation like Pyo-wol, moments of contemtion like this were extremely precious.
After all, it could be a catalyst for unexpected insights.
However, at that moment, there was a voice that disturbed his contemtion.
Isnt it beautiful?
Although the voice was soft and considerate, it shattered Pyo-wols thoughts like ss falling on the ground.
Pyo-wols brows furrowed slightly as he looked at the owner of the voice.
A woman, dressed extravagantly, was smiling at him.
There were over a dozen pieces of essories pinned to her borately styled hair. The essories, painstakingly crafted by artisans, were so beautiful that their value could not be measured. But, what was truly beautiful more than anything was the womans face itself.
The presence before his eyes proved how beautiful a woman could be as long as she put her heart into adorning herself.
The woman, who had a seductive smile on her face as she looked at Pyo-wol was Eum Yujeong.
Chapter 327
The red silk dress that Eum Yujeong wore entuated her beauty to the fullest. The guests inside the inn all had expressions which looked as if they were bewitched by a fox.
Eum Yujeong was no stranger to such gazes and expressions.
It was natural.
Her goal was to mesmerize people anyway.
She deliberately made herself as beautiful as possible in order to lure and captivate her opponent.
The problem was that the man she wanted to seduce only looked at her with emotionless eyes, which caused amotion among the onlookers.
Pyo-wols eyes as he gazed at her waspletely devoid of emotion, as if he was just looking at a stone.
Eum Yujeong felt deeply humiliated.
But she wasnt weak enough to be frustrated or discouraged by such treatment.
She possessed a strong enough heart that allowed her to hide her true feelings. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to hold the reins of power within the Golden Heaven Society and manipte its members as she pleased.
So as if she was unaffected, she spoke,
The view of Lake Tai at sunrise like this is truly extraordinary. This is also the reason why so many martial artists havee here and left behind remarkable works. How about you? Do you find the view here equally beautiful?
Its certainly an umonndscape.
I agree.
Eum Yujeong nodded while casually taking a seat down across from Pyo-wol.
She rested her chin on her hands and looked at Pyo-wol.
With a radiant smile on Eum Yujeongs face, anyone who saw her could tell that she had a favorable impression of Pyo-wol.
Eum Yujeong was a flower out of everyones reach.
Because she couldnt be plucked by anyones hand, she shone even more beautifully, causing her to be the subject of mens admiration.
Knowing this fact, Eum Yujeong didnt give her heart to anyone and maintained an ambiguous attitude.
She knows that this is the surest way to elevate her own worth.
Eum Yujeongs disy of affection towards Pyo-wol was a deliberate act.
Compared to anyone around her, Pyo-wol was a figure beyondparison. Although Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin were capable in their own way, they paled inparison to Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol had only one w though, and it was that he had no sect or faction behind him.
But, it was all good anyway since Eum Yujeong had a sect called the Sword Blossom Pavilion.
Although her sect could not bepared to the Nanjing sect or the Changjiang Fortress, it was still a well-establish faction, and if she could recruit Pyo-wol to such a ce, no one in the world would dare to ignore her sect anymore.
Eum Yujeong wore her most beautiful smile and looked at Pyo-wol with a deep gaze.
Her body emitted a faint rose scent.
She had bathe in rose water since dawn, causing the scent of roses to stay in her body.
She did all this just so she could seduce Pyo-wol.
As long as she could seduce Pyo-wol and keep him within her grasp, she didnt care what else happened.
Eum Yujeong whispered in a low voice,
Instead of talking here, why dont we go to the Sword Blossom Pavilion? The skill of our sects disciples are probably the best in Lake Tai.
Ive already ordered.
Just let the others eat it. Theyll probablye running to get it if you leave it behind.
Eum Yujeong said, disdainced in her voice. She could clearly see the people around stealing nces at them.
If thats all youre here for, Id like you to leave.
What?
I want you to get lost and stop interrupting my meal.
Huh?
For a moment, Eum Yujeongs face flushed red in humiliation.
She hadnt expected to be rejected so quickly.
She wasnt used to rejection.
Until now, everyone she had met willingly granted her requests and treated her with great care, valuing her as a precious gem.
No one had ever said such harsh words like Pyo-wol.
Whats wrong with you? Or perhaps, you said those words by mistake?
No.
Do you really mean it when you told me to leave? How could youC!
Eum Yujeongs shoulders trembled in anger.
Your face is fine, but your head is stupid.
What?
I already rejected Zhao Yiguangs invitation yesterday, so why would you think that I would ept yours? If you had any sense, you would never have thought such a thing.
Are you saying that Im on the same level as him?
No, youre actually below him. More lowly, more cowardly.
Pyo-wol!
Unable to bear Pyo-wols scathing words any longer, Eum Yujeong suddenly stood up.
She red at him as if she would devour him.
Theres amon saying that, when a woman harbors a grudge, frost would fall even during the summer. As she became furious, northern wind and snow seemed to form and blow around the area.
Her hand reached for the sword at her waist.
Her sword forged by a master cksmith.
It was a renowned sword with the power to cut through anything, even gold, like tofu.
She wanted to draw her sword and cut Pyo-wols tongue that had insulted her, but she couldnt bring herself to do it.
Pyo-wol was staring at her intently.
At that moment, she had a gut feeling.
The moment I draw my sword, Ill die.
Pyo-wols eyes were not the same as the excited gazes of the inexperienced warriors she had faced before.
Instead, his gaze was simr to a calm, settled gaze of a ruthless warrior who had fought numerous battles, mercilessly killing countless individuals.
Neither the weight nor the terror she felt dared topare to the former.
The blood in her veins ran cold.
The seething anger that had filled her mind disappeared in an instant, and was reced by cool reason.
She let go of her sword and forced herself to smile,
I must have been too hasty. I apologize for disturbing your good time. Lets have our meal another time.
Eum Yujeong slowly rose from her seat.
There were many people in the inn, observing the two of them. However, since the two were speaking in low voices, the others cannot hear their conversation.
As long as Eum Yujeong acts calmly, the onlookers would never know that Eum Yujeong had just been humiliated by Pyo-wol.
Thinking that way, Eum Yujeong cup her fists and spoke in a loud voice,
Ive enjoyed our fruitful conversation. Please invite me to a better ce, not like this shabby ce, next time. Ill see you then.
Without waiting for Pyo-ols response, Eum Yujeong left the inn.
Left alone, Pyo-wol looked in the direction she disappeared into.
Eum Yujeong was self-centered, pompous, and intelligent.
He knew from experience that people like her always causes trouble.
At that moment, Pyo-wol heard the energetic voice of the inn servant.
Your meal is ready!
When Pyo-wol turned around, he saw the inn servant standing close to a middle-aged man who gives off a warm impression.
The inn servant quickly introduced the middle-aged man he came together with.
This is our inns head chef. He wanted to meet you in person.
Hello, Im Bang Seung-kwan, the head chef of the Lake Tais First Pavilion.
Bang Seung-kwan held arge tray in his hand.
Im Pyo-wol.
I know. Its an honor to meet you.
You know me?
Of course I do, which is why I came out here to meet you face to face, haha!
Bang Seung-kwanughed as he set the tray down on the table.
When he opened the lid of the tray, a te filled with fried food resembling chrysanthemum flowers was revealed.
This dish is called Exploding ck Flower,1 made from our Bangs vision. It is made by making incisions in the main ingredient, which is cuttlefish, and then deep-frying it to perfection, resulting in a delicious taste.
Bangs vision?
Its a specialty that has been passed down through generations in my n, the Bang family. It was created by my great-great-grandfather Bang Jin-bo, the founder of our family, and then refined by the subsequent generations, including Bang Ye-in
The head chef excitedly exined the origin of the dish.
Pyo-wol listened to Bang Seung-kwans story while picking up his chopsticks.
The food, called Exploding ck Flower, was truly delicious.
As Pyo-wol eat the food, it felt as if flowers were blooming in his mouth.
If he had followed Eum Yujeong, he would never have tasted such food. So Pyo-wol couldnt help but think that he made the right decision of driving her away.
Beside him, Bang Seung-kwan continued to rambled on about Bang Jin-bo and Bang Yein, but nothing registered in Pyo-wols ears.
* * *
Crack!
Keuk!
With a sharp sound of impact, Tang Ik-gi was thrown across the floor, holding his cheeks. The pped cheek swelled up quickly.
F, Father?
Tang Ik-gi cupped his cheek with his hand and looked at his father, Tang Cheolsan.
Tang Cheolsan was a man of tall andrge physique. His hands were almost asrge as the size of pot lids so it was only natural that Tang Ik-gis mouth would be torn and his cheek swollen after being struck by such hands.
You idiot! I told you to enter the Golden Heaven Society! So, howe you have returned home, humiliated like that instead?!
Its all because of that guy! Who knew he would show up?
That guy? Are you talking about Pyo-wol?
Yes! Everyone was scared of him. Look, I even have a hole in my shoulder because of him.
Tang Ik-gi untied the hem of his robe and showed his father the wound on his shoulder.
His shoulder still bore the marks of a finger piercing into it.
So, you came back running like a dog with its tail between its legs after suffering a wound like that?
I almost died for real! If you saw that guys eyes, you wouldnt be able to say such things!
Hmph! Only weak-willed guys like you get scared. Do you think Ill blink in front of such a person?
Tang Cheolsan snorted.
He looked at his son contemptiously.
It was entirely his own resourcefulness and skill that had brought the workshop his grandfather had built to this point.
When they first moved to this ce, his grandfather was penniless. All his grandfather had were a few tricks and gimmicks he learned after sneaking into the Tang n.
No one knows why his grandfather had left the Tang n and settled in this distant ce. Tang Cheolsan spected that his grandfather had escaped from the Tang n aftermitting some crime.
In any case, his grandfather established the workshop and took care of the family.
It was during his fathers generation that the modest workshop grew. Tang Cheolsans father was a very resourceful man.
His father didnt believe that his grandfathers tricks were enough, so he recruited craftsmen from the neighborhood and established his own vision.
And now, Tang Cheolsan inherited all of that.
Tang Cheolsan was even more resourceful than his father. He boasted about inheriting the vision and legacy of the Tang n to promote Cheolsan Workshop.
Although the Tang n had copsed, their reputation as the leading craftsmen in all of Jianghu remained in peoples memories.
In particr, their skill at making hidden weapons was so unrivaled that people continued to seek out their products even after the Tang ns downfall.
Tang Cheolsan capitalized on the lingering glory of the Tang n in Sichuan, and as a result, he managed to elevate Cheolsan Workshop to be the top in the region.
The weapons produced by Cheolsan Workshop were only slightly better than those of other workshops, but because of the rumor that their workshop inherited the vision of the Tang n, there was added value to them.
However, Tang Cheolsan was not satisfied with just this.
If only you had joined the Golden Heaven Society, our position in Lake Tai would have been more solid.
But what can I do if they dont ept me?
Thats why I told you to bribe them and give them gifts. Is that such a difficult task?
I did my best.
If you did your best, then how did things turn out like this? Things wouldnt havee to this point if you truly did your best!
Father!
Unable to bear it any longer, Tang Ik-gi cried out, but Tang Cheolsans eyes remained cold as ever as he looked at his son.
Do whatever it takes to join the Golden Heaven Society. That is the only wish I have for you.
I told you, the other members wont ept me because of that person.
Ill take care of that person myself.
How? That guys the Reaper. Ordinary people may not know, but those who know are well aware of how terrifying he is.
Hmph! Even then, he is still human. If we offer him a sufficient reward, he will have no choice but to waver.
Father!
But if that doesnt work, we can use other means. So, you dont need to worry.
Tang Cheolsan brushed off Tang Ik-gis warnings.
At the sight of his fatherscent attitude, Tang Ik-gis anger surged, but he restrained himself.
Damn it! Its always like this. He never listens to what I say.
He looked at his father with a mixture of resentment and anger before storming out.
Left alone, Tang Cheolsan stared coldly in the direction his son had gone.
Worthless fool! Hecks any backbone after being under my protection for so long. How did he turn out to be so weak and pitiful If only he had obtained the vision of the Tang n, then I wouldnt be this much stressed out. Come to think of it, why didnt the Hundred Wraith Union contact me yet? It has been a while since I ced the request.
Tang Cheolsan suddenly remembered something he had forgotten.
He had heard news that an extraordinary young craftsman had emerged through the upper ranks of Sichuan, garnering great admiration and attention from everyone.
Tang Cheolsan was convinced that the young craftsman had inherited the vision of the Tang n. Otherwise, he could not have had such exceptional skills at such a young age.
Driven by greed for the vision possessed by the young artisan, Tang Cheolsan had ced a request with the Hundred Wraith Union.
His request was to kill the young craftsman and retrieve the Tang ns vision. But a year has already passed, and he still hadnt heard anything from the Hundred Wraith Union.
Ill have to send a message to the Hundred Wraith Union.
Soundlesswind21s notes:
End of Volume 13. Thank you for reading!
Exploding ck Flower. Raws: ???(). bo C to explode or burst / to quick fry or quick boil w C crow / ck
hu C flower / blossom
Chapter 328
Fuck! Am I really his son? No other parent would treat their child like this.
Bam!
Tang Ik-gi mmed his fist into a nearby tree. In his anger, he hit the tree without thinking, causing horrible pain to go through his wounds.
Keuk!
Tang Ik-gi groaned, his mouth wide open.
The pain was so intense tears began to well up in his eyes.
He squatted down, hoping for the pain to subside.
He felt aggrieved, frustrated and angry.
Tears began to stream down his face.
Tang Ik-gi lowered his head and wiped the tears away.
Damn it!
He looked around.
Luckily, no one was there.
He would have been extremely embarrassed if anyone had seen him.
Tang Ik-gi quicklyposed himself and headed for the workshop.
Since the Cheolsan Workshop was located far away from their manor, his father, Tang Cheolsan, rarely visits unless there was a special asion.
For Tang Ik-gi, the workshop was his only refuge.
As soon as Tang Ik-gi arrived at the Cheolsan Workshop, he immediately started giving out orders.
Why is this ce so dirty?
Why havent you organized the iron bars?
Tang Ik-gi berated the craftsmen and apprentices.
Yes! We will clean it up right away.
We apologize for our mistake.
The craftsmen and apprentices quickly tidied up the workshop under Tang Ik-gis watchful eye.
Tang Ik-gi watched them with his arms crossed.
Worthless bastards!
Tang Ik-gi cursed them in his mind.
It seemed like without him watching over them, the workshop wouldnt function properly.
Later on, Tang Ik-gi noticed that one person was missing.
Huh? Where did that guy go?
Who?
That brat, Do Yeonsan. Why cant I see him?
Hes on vacation.
Vacation? But shouldnt he be back by now?
The sun had already set a long time ago.
At Cheolsan Workshop, vacations were only allowed from sunrise to sunset. Anything beyond that was not permitted.
The craftsman wore a perplexed expression as he spoke,
Well, sometimes people return a littlete, so if you wait a little longer, maybe
Why would you show such consideration to an apprentice?
What?
Hes an apprentice, right? An apprentice, not a craftsman!
But his talent is exceptional, soC
Fuck! Talent, talent! That fucking talent! Youre so damn noisy. Enough. Call a few of the workers. Ill go and fetch him myself.
He needed something to vent his frustration. Otherwise, he felt like he would go crazy.
Tang Ik-gi immediately called a few martial artists and set out to find Do Yeonsan.
Finding Do Yeonsans house wasnt difficult. He had already checked in advance.
Do Yeonsan!
Boom!
Tang Ik-gi kicked open the door to the hut.
He saw Do Yeonsan sitting huddled in one corner of the courtyard.
Hey! You punk! Why havent youe back?!
Even with Tang Ik-gis shouting, Do Yeonsan didnt respond, enraging Tang Ik-gi even more.
YouC! Dont human words mean anything to you?!
Only then did Do Yeonsan raise his head and look at Tang Ik-gi.
Do Yeonsans eyes were unfocused.
The sight infuriated Tang Ik-gi even further.
Look at this bastard pretending not to understand human speech.
Whack!
He kicked Do Yeonsan in the face.
Do Yeonsan didnt even scream and writhed on the ground.
Why havent youe back? Do I look like a joke to you? Is that it?
Puck! Pow!
Tang Ik-gi didnt stop at just kicking Do Yeonsan. He even grabbed a nearby stick and struck him with it.
Do Yeonsan didnt let out a single scream. He just let himself receive the blows like a beaten dog.
You fucking bastard! You worthless piece of shit!
In Tang Ik-gis eyes, Do Yeonsans figure mirrored his own, when he was beaten by his father without being able to fight back.
You young master. My fa father has ddied
Do Yeonsan opened his mouth to exin himself, But Tang Ik-gi did not allow him to make any excuses.
Shut up! You asshole! Youre not even worth being called a dog.
Puck! Puck!
There was madness in Tang Ik-gis eyes as he swung the stick.
It was then.
Young Master!
Please stop!
The subordinates who had been watching all this finally stepped forward to restrain him.
What the fuck?
Oh, I think you should take a look inside.
What?
Something big has happened
What the fuck are you talking about?
Tang Ik-gi threw away the stick he was holding and peered inside the hut.
In an instant, the color drained from his face.
What is this?
Theyre Do Yeonsans parents.
I know! But why are they lying there, dead?
Inside the hut, Do Yeonsans parents were lying on the floor, dead and covered in blood.
Tang Ik-gi might have been furious enough to the point of killing Do Yeonsan, but now that someone was actually dead in front of his eyes, he was suddenly filled with fear.
Tang Ik-gis subordinate examined the bodies and said,
It seems like they was murdered.
By whom?
I dont know.
Fuck!
It seems Do Yeonsan lost his mind after finding his parents bodies.
Well, why didnt he say anything? Fucking hell!
Tang Ik-gi knew that he was making a ridiculous excuse.
He was the one who resorted to violence before anyone could say anything. And even when Do Yeonsan had regained his senses halfway through and tried to say something, Tang Ik-gi was the one who prevented him from speaking by using violence.
There was no room for excuses. But Tang Ik-gi would never admit to his own fault.
Take that guy away and shut his mouth.
What should we do with the bodies then?
Why are you asking me? Let that bastard figure it out.
Tang Ik-gi yelled angrily,
He thought today was an unlucky day.
Nothing went right.
Even without this incident, his reputation was already bad, but if this became known, his reputation would plummet even further.
Above all, he was afraid of his fathers contemptuous gaze, filled with disdain.
I cant take this. Just set this ce on fire.
What?
Set it on fire. That way, we can cremate the bodies and solve two problems at once.
But Do Yeonsan should take care of the bodies
How can he handle them in that state? Do you think hes capable of doing it?
N, No.
Then stop talking nonsense and set the house on fire. Ill take full responsibility.
Yes!
Tang Ik-gis subordinate replied weakly, and then set the hut on fire.
Do Yeonsan shed tears of blood as he watched his home be engulfed in mes.
NoC! This cant be happening!
He wanted to scream, but his vocal cords seemed to be affected by Tang Ik-gis beating, so no sound came out.
His familys sanctuary, the house where they lived, was burning.
Inside were the bodies of her father and mother, burning together.
No, no! You bastards!
He couldnt even find a clue about his younger siblings whereabouts, and now everything was burning into ashes, disappearing before his eyes.
* * *
Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at the hills in the distance.
ck smoke was rising from the hill.
Looks like theres another fire.
Tch! The beggars must have set something on fire and caused a ze.
If they wanted to burn something, they should have set the entire slum on fire. It seems like it will burn for a while and then die down.
The people nearbymented one by one..
They were all locals in this ce so they knew that the fire wasing from the slums.
They werent the slightest bit concerned with whatever happened in the slums.
They only looked at the faraway mes in anticipation, imagining that if the whole slum burned down, they could drive out the poor and build nice houses there.
Fortunately, the fire was quickly contained.
The ck smoke that had been billowing from the fire had finally subsided.
People dispersed, saying it was a stroke of luck.
Pyo-wol also lost interest in the slums.
He didnt pay much attention to matters unrted to him.
He strolled along the shores of Lake Tai.
An endless expanse of theke, dozens or hundreds of boats floating on it, and peopleughing and talking with lively expressions.
All of that unfolded on the shores of Lake Tai. However, Pyo-wol didnt spare a nce for those superficial appearances.
He hadnte to the shore of Lake Tai to leisurely enjoy the scenery.
What he was looking for was the branch of the Hao n.
He had something to investigate.
In a bustling city like Lake Tai, there was bound to be a branch of the Hao n. The only problem was, finding one of their branches was not an easy task.
Some branches are out in the open, while others are tightly hidden. And Lake Tais branch seemed to be thetter.
Thats why Pyo-wol had to go through quite a bit of trouble to find it. If Hong Yushin hadnt told him how to find the Hao ns branches, Pyo-wol might have had to waste several more days trying to locate it.
The Hao ns Lake Tai branch was interestingly located in a ughterhouse in the outskirts of Lake Tai. All the meat entering Taeho and the surrounding neighborhoods was ughtered there
Just approaching the ughterhouse brought a repulsive stench of blood, and because of that, ordinary people rarely ventured near it.
Who goes there?
As soon as Pyo-wol entered, the ughterhouses butchers looked at him warily.
Pyo-wolpletely looked out of ce.
An old butcher approached Pyo-wol, holding arge knife used for ughtering cows and pigs.
We dont sell meat directly to customers here. We only supply to shops and inns, so dont waste your time and go back.
Is this the Hao ns Lake Tai Branch?
How do you know that?
The old butchers expression changed.
Young butchers gathered around him.
As they gathered, the stench of blood became even stronger.
A normal person would feel overwhelmed just by the sight of them. Most of the people who hade to this ce so far had looked intimidated, so all of the butchers thought that it would be the same this time.
Contrary to their expectations, however, Pyo-wol didnt look intimidated at all.
The old master then quickly realized that the man in front of him was no ordinary person.
Who are you? Not many people know that this is a branch of the Hao n.
Pyo-wol!
Hmm A familiar customer hase.
The old butcher recognized Pyo-wols identity at once.
As he stretched out his hand, the surrounding butchers scattered.
The old butcher stuck the knife he was holding into the ground and spoke.
Im Seobok, the manager of the Hao ns Lake Tai Branch. Its an honor to meet the famous Master Pyo.
I didnt know that the Hao ns Lake Tai Branch was a ughterhouse.
The Hao n was originally created by themon people to protect and fend for themselves. Although we now use a lot of other disguises, in the past, there were quite a few branches in ughterhouses like this one. This ce is one of the oldest branches of Hao n, so we simply use this one here.
I didnt know that.
Well, its not something outsiders can know. Its not important either. Anyway, what brings Master Pyo here?
Theres only one reason for finding the Hao n branch.
I asked a foolish question. Anyway, I have received orders from above to assist and cooperate with you in your task. What do you want to know?
Cheolsan Workshop.
Are you talking about the workshop operated by Master Tang Cheolsan? Could you tell me the reason why you want to know?
Do I have to tell you the reason in order to get information?
No, its not necessarily but this old man has been too impolite.
Seoboks words were clouded, but then he sighed.
He had been ordered by his superior to cooperate with Pyo-wol unconditionally.
Furthermore, it was a direct order from the chief inspector, not anyone else.
No other member could disobey the orders of the chief inspector which is the head of the Hao n.
I apologize. This old man has be overly sensitive after the disappearance of the Chief Inspector.
Disappearance? Hong Yushin?
You didnt know? We havent been able to contact him for the past four months. Thats why the Hao n is in turmoil now.
Four months ago?
Thats right!
It was around the time Pyo-wol left Runan and entered Tianzhongshan. So it must have been that time when Pyo-wol was organizing his thoughts on the mountain when Hong Yushin also disappeared.
Did you find out why?
If we did, we wouldnt have to worry so much about it like this. The main branch have sent an elite team to track down the whereabouts of chief inspector Hong, but so far, theyve found nothing. He literally disappeared out of nowhere, without a trace.
In order to find Hong Yushin, every member of the Hao n was mobilized.
But there was no sign of Hong Yushin anywhere.
Chapter 329
Hong Yushins role in the Hao n was by no means insignificant. Despite the wariness that came with the position of chief inspector, his ability to handle matters fairly and respond swiftly to changes in the worlds affairs was weed by everyone.
It is to Hong Yushins credit that many scattered branches throughout thend were able to function rtively smoothly. He would regrly visit every branch from time to time and diligently perform his primary task of gathering information.
Furthermore, he possessed excellent skills in coordinating numerous branches. Even if the branches all belonged to the same organization, conflicts of interest sometimes happen among neighboring regions.
But Hong Yushin would wisely resolve such issues every time, causing him to earn the support of many branch managers.
That was why when Hong Yushin disappeared, problems began to erupt in many branches.
The Hao n became in a state of emergency.
Pyo-wol understood the situation of the Hao n through the old butchers exnation.
Since Hong Yushins disappearance, the Hao ns Lake Tai branch had not received proper support, leading to a decline in their activities.
Furthermore, since this branch uses a ughterhouse as a front, unlike other ces which use a brothel, there was a significant difference in the quantity and quality of information.
While a courtesansughter can make a person let down their guard, a butchers presence only makes the other person heighten their vignce.
Of course, its not that we have no information capabilities at all. Its just that the process of gathering information takes time, which inevitably dys our handling of tasks.
How long will it take?
Two days. I will thoroughly have everything about the Cheolsan Manor investigated and provide you with all the information after two days.
Very well, do so.
Pyo-wol nodded.
If the capabilities of the Hao ns Lake Tai branch was only to that extent, then there was no reason for Pyo-wol to push and rush them any further. It wasnt like he was in a hurry anyway, so Pyo-wol should be satisfied with that.
Im staying at Lake Tais First Pavilion for the time being, so send the information there.
Understood.
The old butcher replied obediently.
There was a faint hint of fear in his eyes as he looked at Pyo-wol.
He had lived his whole life seeing the blood of beasts.
While others dismissed it as a lowly job, he considered it his calling and had done his best in it.
Having his life spent on ughtering animals, he eventually reached the level of a master.
Even if hes dealing with therge cattle, he would be able to painlessly end its life with a single cut of his knife.
And because the cattle he kills never experience the pain of death, the meat of the cattle he kills were unusually tender. This was also the reason why many of his customers wanted to be supplied with cattle that he had killed himself.
If the old butcher set his mind to it, he could kill a person just as easily.
Whenever he looked at a person, he could see the other persons weakness.
He could pinpoint the area where he could kill the other person in an instant.
The old butcher couldnt exin it in words, but he knew that once he sliced through that area, any living creature would inevitably meet its end.
He had seen such weakness in every creature he hade across.
There might have been slight differences in the location every time, but the point of weakness was undoubtedly there.
However, as the old butcher continued to stare at the man in front of him right now, he saw no such thing.
No matter how hard he squinted, he couldnt see any traces of weaknesses.
Instead, he felt as if something sharp was piercing through his own forehead.
Huh?
He was startled by the unfamiliar sensation he was experiencing for the first time in his life. But it didnt take him long to realize.
That the sensation he was feeling right now was the same sensation that the cows and pigs he had killed felt.
Am I having my weakness pinpointed instead?
The old master felt shivers running through his whole body.
The weakness the old butcher was referring to that was present in every living creature, was what Pyo-wol referred to as the Acupoint of Life and Death.
The Acupoint of Life and Death changes its location at every moment, in ordance with a persons constitution, the surrounding environment, and the changing seasons.
Even if its a minor strike, if a person, or any living creature for that matter, is hit in their acupoints, then they could easily have their life ended.
If Pyo-wol had not worked at the ughterhouse, he would never have discovered such a principle.
People refer to him as the Reaper in Jianghu. I guess the rumors werent exaggerated.
If Pyo-wol had harbored any evil intentions, then the old butcher would no longer be standing here, alive, right now. It was certain that he would have died without knowing how his breath had been cut offC just like all the other cows and pigs he had ughtered so far.
The fact that the other party had shown leniency made him feel even more fearful.
He is a man I must never turn against.
The old butcher rubbed his arms, which were filled with goosebumps, as he watched Pyo-wols retreating figure.
When Pyo-wol was finally out of sight, the old butcher turned to the younger butchers.
For the next two days, close the ughterhouse and collect all information about Cheolsan manor and their workshop.
* * *
Pyo-wol left the ughterhouse and strolled along the riverbank.
Lake Tai was not only connected to the Yangtze River, but also to other small streams. Whenbined with nameless small rivers and streams, there were dozens of branches extending like branches of a tree, interconnected.
The ce where Pyo-wol was walking was one of these unnamed streams.
The scenery along the riverbank was so beautiful that not only Pyo-wol, but also many others were walking around, enjoying the view.
Cheolsan manor.
If Pyo-wols memory serves him right, then someone from Cheolsan manor was definitely the one who had hired the Hundred Wraith Unions assassin to steal the vision and legacy of the Tang n from Tang Sochu.
It was because of them why Tang Sochu had to move his workshop to Pyo-wols mansion, still living in seclusion.
Pyo-wol had promised Tang Sochu that he would solve this problem for him.
While Pyo-wol hadnte to Lake Tai knowing beforehand that Cheolsan manor was located here, now that he knew about the existence of Cheolsan manor and workshop, he couldnt just ignore it and pass by.
That was why he had hired the Hao n to gather information about Cheolsans manor.
He needed to confirm whether or not someone from Cheolsans manor was responsible formissioning the Hundred Wraith Union to harm Tang Sochu.
Waiting for two more days will make it certain.
It wouldnt be toote to make a move by then.
Pyo-wol could hear peopleughing around him.
As Pyo-wol looked around, he could see couples walking together, excitement evident on their faces. There were also schrs busy painting and writing beneath arge tree, and people who had their feet dipped in the river,ughing and talking around. Pyo-wol could also see children running and ying along the riverbank.
It was truly a peaceful scene.
But the peace did notst long.
AHH!
Suddenly, a womans piercing scream rang out.
What was that?
What happened?
People in the area rushed towards the source of the scream, rmed by the suddenmotion.
A momentter, people began to chatter,
Its a corpse!
A body has been washed up!
Oh my god! Its a dead body of a young girl!
Pyo-wol walked to the ce where the people had gathered.
The group of people had gathered by the riverside, where the reeds were in full bloom.
Pyo-wol pushed his way through the crowd, and there, he saw the partially submerged body of a young girl in the water.
The sight of the girls corpse was extremely gruesome.
Her body was swollen from the water, making it impossible to recognize her original face, and her flesh was covered with fish-like gills.
Pyo-wol noticed that all of the girls fingernails and toenails had also been pulled out of her body.
It was undoubtedly marks of torture.
Not only had someonemitted a heinous act against the girl, but they had also cruelly tortured her.
The brutality of the method was so gruesome that it made even a cold-blooded man like Pyo-wol frown.
At that moment, something caught Pyo-wols eye.
It was a ne hanging around the girls neck.
The ne itself was nothing special. It wasnt made of precious metals like gold or silver, nor did it have special gemstones embedded in it.
What caught Pyo-wols eye was the pattern drawn in the center of the round ne.
Two intersecting circles.
Pyo-wol reached into his pocket and took out the weapon he recently bought, the cow hair needle.
The same symbol was drawn on the cloth that was wrapped around the weapon.
Ha
Pyo-wol involuntarily let out a sigh.
He felt like he knew who the dead girl was.
He took the ne off the girls neck.
Due to the chaotic atmosphere, no one noticed Pyo-wol taking the ne.
Pyo-wol pushed his way through the crowd and made his way outside.
Word had already spread that a body had been found, so there were a lot more people arriving in the scene.
The reality of someones death being nothing more than a mere spectacle to others unfolded before Pyo-wols eyes.
He didnt me them.
After all, he wasnt emotionally sensitive to that extent, nor did he believe that people were inherently good.
Pyo-wols gaze suddenly traveled up the hill.
There, he saw a young man who appeared to be wandering on the hillside, apanied by another person who seemed to be escorting him.
It was the young man that caught Pyo-wols attention.
With a smile on his lips, the young man was looking at the gathering of people, seemingly enjoying the scene. Then, as if sensing Pyo-wols gaze, he turned his head in his direction.
The gazes of the two met in the air.
At that moment, the young man hastily lowered his head to hide his face.
The young man quickly disappeared along with his escort.
Since the young man was too far away, and he had his head lowered, Pyo-wol couldnt properly confirm the young mans face.
But even if Pyo-wol couldnt see the young mans face, there was something eerily familiar about his atmosphere.
Pyo-wol felt like he had encountered the young man recently.
With an uneasy heart, he climbed up the hill to take a closer look, but the man had already disappeared and was nowhere to be seen.
Pyo-wol immediately headed to the Cheolsans workshop after that.
It was the ce where he had bought the cow hair needle.
Since he had already been there once, finding the Cheolsan Workshop wasnt difficult.
Wee. How can I assist you?
The shopkeeper greeted Pyo-wol as he entered the workshop.
Pyo-wol looked around, but he couldnt see Do Yeonsan anywhere in the workshop.
Is Do Yeonsan not here?
Pardon?
The shopkeeper had a puzzled expression.
He was surprised that a customer would know the name of a mere apprentice.
Excuse me, sir, but what is your rtionship with Yeonsan?
I bought something from him.
Did that brat sell something he had made himself again? That damn bastard
The shopkeepers face contorted in disbelief.
Something like this must have probably happened before.
But it didnt matter to Pyo-wol.
Where is he?
Excuse me? Why would you want to know?
I want to see him.
Hes not here at the moment. If its regarding a refund, you can talk to me.
I want to talk to him directly.
Hes not avable right now.
Why not?
Well, the young master has sent him on an errand.
Young master?
Yes.
Then call him.
What?
The shopkeeper gave Pyo-wol an incredulous look.
He couldnt understand why Pyo-wol, who was a stranger, was referring to his boss like a neighborhood dog.
Most people would argue with the customer and try to grab them by the cor in such a situation, but the shopkeeper responded calmly,
The young master isnt here either. But if you have something to tell him, please let me know.
So, I really cant meet him in person?
How can I make someone whos not here meet you?
When will Tang Ik-gi return?
How could a lowly shopkeeper like me know the young masters schedule?
Despite what you say, you actually seem like someone who has a pretty detailed grasp of his schedule.
If youre finished with your business, please leave. We have business to attend to
Pyo-wol looked at the shopkeeper for a moment.
As soon as he met Pyo-wols gaze, the shopkeeper shuddered.
Pyo-wol didnt pose any threat, but his gaze alone was enough to instill fear in the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper felt as if he might wet himself if he kept on looking at Pyo-wol a little longer.
Luckily for the shopkeeper, Pyo-wol quickly averted his gaze and walked out.
Damn it!
As soon as Pyo-wol left, the shopkeepers legs immediately gave out, making him slump to the ground.
It was only after a long while before the shopkeeper finally got up. The corners of his mouth were tinged with vomit.
I almost died. Fuck!
The shopkeeper muttered as he wiped the corner of his mouth with his sleeve.
Should I inform the young master right away, or should I ask Yeonsan about the mans identity first? Hm, maybe I should go and ask Yeonsan first.
Tang Ik-gi hated vague information and statements the most. If someone was to make a report to him, they would have to provide a clear cause-and-effect rtionship or at least some solid information.
The shopkeeper quickly made a decision.
He rushed to a warehouse inside the Cheolsan Workshop.
Inside the warehouse, Do Yeonsan was locked up.
The shopkeeper opened a small window and called out,
Hey!
But even with his call, Do Yeonsan didnt respond.
He stood in the corner of the warehouse, staring nkly at the wall, as if he had lost all will to live.
Just as the shopkeeper was about to call Do Yeonsan again,
There you are.
A voice came right from behind him.
Chapter 330
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 5
Manhwa: N/A
The shopkeeper suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Goosebumps crawled from the nape of his neck to the bottom of his back.
Cautiously turning around, the shopkeeper found Pyo-wol standing right in front of him.
When When did youC?
The shopkeeper was so startled and frightened that he ended up dropping to the floor. But Pyo-wol didnt even nce at him, and instead, just looked inside the small window.
Through the window, he could see Do Yeonsan sitting down with hunched shoulders.
Do Yeonsan had a look of utter emptiness, as if his world had fallen apart. He was just staring nkly into space, unaware that Pyo-wol was watching him.
Such an expression could only be worn by someone who had experienced a great loss.
Do Yeonsan.
Pyo-wol called out to Do Yeonsan, but thetter didnt respond.
Do Yeonsan was like a person trapped inside arge shell right now. Unless he broke free from it himself, no one could get him out.
Pyo-wol threw a ne inside the window.
The nended precisely at the top of Do Yeonsans foot.
Pyo-wol spoke,
This ne was found hanging on the dead body of a girl. Her body was discovered in a river near Lake Tai a while ago.
Her body showed signs of assault and torture. I brought the ne with me since I saw the same pattern engraved on the ne as the one drawn on the cow hair needle I bought. The girls body has now been taken care of by the authorities.
Still, Do Yeonsan did not answer.
He continued to stare nkly into space, seemingly unable to hear and register Pyo-wols words.
Pyo-wol stared at Do Yeonsans face for a moment before turning away.
He had done everything he could do at this point.
From now on, everything was up to Do Yeonsan.
Whether he woulde back to his senses and deal with the situation, or remained trapped in his own world and nevere out of it, was entirely his responsibility.
S, Sir?
The shopkeeper, who had been sitting on the floor, had his mouth agape at the sight of Pyo-wols retreating figure. He didnt dare to approach, much less grab onto Pyo-wol.
He knew all too well what would happen if he touched someone like Pyo-wol.
What should I do?
The shopkeeper would have normally reported everything that happened in the workshop to Tang Ik-gi. But since Pyo-wol had just left, and nothing significant had actually happened, the shopkeeper became hesitant in reporting such matters.
There was a high probability that the shopkeeper would just stir up Tang Ik-gis temper for no reason.
Surely this is nothing, right?
The shopkeeper eventually decided to leave todays events unmentioned.
He closed the small window of the warehouse and returned to his original spot.
As the window closed, the light that was entering the warehouse waspletely blocked.
At that moment, tears began to flow down Do Yeonsans unfocused eyes.
Heuk!
Do Yeonsan suddenly began to sob.
He carefully held the ne resting on his instep.
He didnt need to look at it to know.
That the ne was something he had made himself. The pattern he could feel on his fingertips proved that fact.
Heuk! Aaah!
Do Yeonsan curled up in a ball and let out a beast-like cry.
He didnt know how much time had passed.
He stopped crying.
Instead, he began to think.
When people find themselves in extreme situations, they mostly want to avoid them. That was why in the face of his parents death, Do Yeonsan had also been denying reality and seeking refuge in his own world.
But the news of his younger sisters death dragged him back into reality.
But now his tears had dried up, and he had no more tears left to shed.
I will get revenge.
Do Yeonsan stood up from his position.
Having already suffered Tang Ik-gis abuse and being hunched over for a long time, even a simple act of getting up caused his entire body to scream in pain. Nevertheless, Do Yeonsan endured the pain and moved.
He didnt know why his life had turned out this way overnight, but he knew what he had to do immediately.
Do Yeonsan put his sisters ne around his neck. Then, he approached the corner of the warehouse.
This ce was a storage facility for materials used in the Cheolsan Workshop. Various materials were piled up on one side of the warehouse.
Cleaning up this ce had always been Do Yeonsans responsibility. The other apprentices had all passed their work onto him.
As a result, Do Yeonsan knew well what materials were stored here. He was also familiar with theyout and structure of the warehouse, as if it was the back of his hand.
And what the others dont know is that the warehouse could be essed through ces other than the door.
Locking him up here was a bad choice.
Do Yeonsan rummaged through the warehouse. When he found the items he was looking for, he quickly and quietly slipped out of the warehouse.
It wasnt until the next day at dawn did the people at the Cheolsan Workshop realise that Do Yeonsan was gone.
What happened? Where did that guy go?
* * *
Pyo-wol woke up early in the morning and ate his breakfast.
The head chef and the inn servant was in charge of taking care of his meals, so thanks to them, Pyo-wol didnt need to worry about choosing food.
He ate while enjoying the morning scenery as the sun rose.
No matter how delicious the food was, Pyo-wol never rushed to eat. It was his habit of savoring his food, by taking small bites.
The way he calmly used his chopsticks was elegant. The food on his te steadily became emptied, albeit slowly.
As Pyo-wol savored his food, he gazed at the surface of Lake Tai, where sunlight was breaking through. It was a scene he had seen many times before, but he still hasnt gotten tired of it.
Pyo-wol thought he was doing pretty well for himself.
He was able to have a normal meal like everyone else and leisurely appreciate the surrounding scenery. This was something he felt greatly grateful for.
After Pyo-wol finished his meal, the inn servant quickly brought him a cup of tea.
It wasnt the most famous tea in Jianghu, but the fragrant aroma emanating from it indicated that it was still a decent-quality tea.
Swish!
Pyo-wol poured the tea into his teacup and brought it to his mouth.
He held the teacup in his mouth for a moment, enjoying its aroma. After doing so, Pyo-wol felt refreshed, his mood vastly improving.
At this moment, Pyo-wol could say that he felt quite satisfied.
Living in an unpredictable and treacherous ce like Jianghu, where anything could happen in the next moment, moments of rxation like this makes Pyo-wol temporarily forget all his worries and troubles.
However, Pyo-wols peace didntst long.
Bam!
The door of the inn burst open as if someone forcefully kicked it open.
A group of people entered through the open door.
Oh no!
Its the martial artists of the Sword Blossom Pavilion!
The guests immediately recognized the identity of the intruders who stormed into the inn.
The individuals who entered the room were all female martial artists, which was an unusual sight. Furthermore, every female martial artist had a sword sheathed on their waist, adorned with the same pattern: a blooming rose.
It was the symbol of the Sword Blossom Pavilion.
As if to confirm this fact, Eum Yujeong stood at the forefront of the group of female martial artists, and beside her stood a middle-aged woman with a dignified appearance.
The middle-aged woman was looking at Pyo-wol, observing him with a straightened posture.
Although she was old, the middle-aged woman possessed an indescribable atmosphere and mature beauty. She was none other than Go Yeonsu, the sect leader of Sword Blossom Pavilion.
Go Yeonsu was one of the top martial arts experts in Jiangsu Province.
Even as a woman, she was a formidable martial artist, capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with the top masters of Jiangsu Province.
It was said that when Go Yeonsu was young, there were fierce battles among the young male martial artists vying for her affection. In the end, however, Go Yeonsu chose to live alone without embracing any man.
She decided to reside in the Sword Blossom Pavilion, dedicating herself solely to martial arts training, and as a result, she achieved her current aplishments.
A fierce and frost-like energy emanated from Go Yeonsus entire body. Her presence was so strong and intimidating that the guests in the inn could barely breathe.
Some of the guests faces even turned pale, with their mouths gaping like a fish.
Go Yeonsus gaze was directed straight at Pyo-wol
Are you Pyo-wol?
A sharp and thorny voice came out of Go Yeonsus mouth.
Pyo-wol put down his teacup and looked at Go Yeonsu.
The expression Go Yeonsu had on her face was of disgust. It was as if she was looking at the dirtiest and lowliest thing in the world.
Pyo-wol was a master at reading people. Just by looking at Go Yeonsus eyes, he could tell how she felt about him.
Pyo-wol hid his thoughts and spoke calmly,
I never knew that the sect leader of Sword Blossom Pavilion would be this rude.
How did you know that I am the sect leader of the Sword Blossom Pavilion?
It would be strange for me not to know. Is there any other group in Lake Tai that would rush in with only female martial artists in their ranks, apart from the Sword Blossom Pavilion?
Youre pretty clever. Well, I suppose thats why you raped a young woman and tried to cover it up.
Raped?
Theres no point in you denying it. I have witnesses.
Pyo-wol crossed his arms and looked at the female martial artists of the Sword Flower Pavilion.
He was trying to figure out the situation unfolding before him.
Pyo-wol then caught sight of Eum Yujeong with her head bowed, behind Go Yeonsu. Although Eum Yujeong tried to hide her expression by lowering her head, Pyo-wol could still clearly see the corners of her mouth curling up.
Pyo-wols gaze then swept over the other female members.
Some stared at him as if he was an insect, their eyes filled with intense disgust. But there were also others who avoided his gaze, or looked at him with pity.
From that alone, Pyo-wol could sense their moods.
Pyo-wol looked back at Go Yeonsu, and said,
So, youre saying I raped a woman?
Thats right.
Wheres your proof?
I brought the victim with me. Lets see if you can be so brazen in front of the victim.
Go Yeonsu gestured, and the female disciples who were outside the door entered with a woman in herte twenties.
The woman who entered was incredibly beautiful. However, her eyes were deeply bruised, as if she had been assaultedst night, and there were traces of violence on exposed parts of her body.
The woman trembled as if she was afraid just by looking at Pyo-wol.
Go Yeonsu pointed to the woman and said,
This is the woman you rapedst night. You sneaked inside her own home and assaulted her while she was sleeping.
What evidence do you have that I did it?
Her testimony is enough proof.
Go Yeonsu answered confidently.
Her mouth curled up in a cunning smile.
Go Yeonsu knew very well how far-fetched and forced the situation was. However, she also knew that this method surprisingly worked well.
Right now, it wasnt just Pyo-wol who was dining in the inn, but others as well. They watched the situation unfold before them, their eyes shining like wolves that have found their prey,
Andter on, they would be the ones who would spread what happened here throughout the entirety of Lake Tai.
The news might initially be limited to Lake Tai for now, but soon it would spread beyond Jiangsu Province and then to the entire Jianghu.
The truth didnt matter.
People only hear what they want to hear and see what they want to see.
Just the rumor of Pyo-wol forcibly raping a woman would be enough to deal a fatal blow to his reputation.
While it was difficult for a person to gain reputation, falling into disgrace could happen in an instant.
Go Yeonsu was well aware of that fact and understood how to maximize its effect.
No matter how strong his martial arts skills are, he probably doesnt have much experience in Jianghu.
Go Yeonsu licked her lips with her red tongue.
Pyo-wol was a tempting prey.
It wasnt simply because he was young and handsome.
If the information secretly circting in the Jianghu was true, then there was no weapon as useful as Pyo-wol.
Depending on how it was used, it could be a tremendous weapon.
Compared to the Nanjing n or Changjiang Fortress, the Sword Blossom Pavilion was at a disadvantage in terms of power.
A sect with only female disciples would never be at an advantage. Nobody wanted to involve themselves in dirty work.
If the Sword Blossom Pavilion truly wanted to be the leading faction of Jiangsu Province, then they would need someone who would be willing to do the dirty work.
Thats why Go Yeonsu hade to see Pyo-wol this early in the morning.
There were various ways to subdue young, male martial artists.
Among them, the most effective method was the beauty trap. However, since Eum Yujeong had already attempted it and failed, it couldnt be used again.
Thats why Go Yeonsu chose another scheme.
If a promising young martial artist was known to have raped a woman, then he would never be able to show his face in public again.
The truth didnt matter.
It didnt matter even if the truth came outter on.
Once such a perception was engraved, it wouldnt be erased no matter how many years passed.
Go Yeonsu thought that Pyo-wol would tremble in fear or panic. But, he didnt tremble or get excited like she expected.
He simply stared at her with deep-set eyes.
Go Yeonsu felt a chilling emotion that couldnt be expressed in words for a moment.
It felt as if a sharp needle was piercing her chest.
The smile that had been on Go Yeonsus face vanished.
At that moment, Pyo-wol asked the woman who imed to have been raped by him,
I raped you?
Y-You broke into my roomst night and r-raped me! I vividly remember your face and breathing.
So, youre saying that I assaulted you, right?
I can guarantee it with my honor.
Its amusing to hear a prostitute talk about honor.
What did you say?
The womans voice became sharp.
Chapter 331
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 6
Manhwa: N/A
Unlike a courtesan working in a brothel, an ordinary woman wouldnt bother to grow her nails and sprinkle pearl powder on them to make them look elegant. This goes the same goes for her hair. Do you think an ordinary woman who had been assaulted in the middle of the night would take the time and effort of wearing such fancy hairpins? And several of them adorning her hair at that? And what about the clothes youre wearing? They may seem in and ordinary at first nce, but theyre actually made of high-quality silk. Above all, theres a scent emanating from your body that can only be found in brothels. You probably didnt have time to properly wash and came here with traces of perfume still lingering on your body.
W-What?
If word got out that a woman got assaulted and raped, it would tarnish her reputation. Thus, an ordinary woman wouldnt normallye out in the open like this and use the perpetrator. But a courtesan is different. Since theyre already involved in the red-light district, it wouldnt matter even if such rumors circted. You probably received an offer out of the bluest night to frame me like this, which was why you couldntpletely get rid of the perfume scent from your body and came here today.
The woman became visibly agitated.
Pyo-wol spoke as if he had witnessed the situation firsthand.
Goosebumps crawled all over the womans body.
She was exactly what Pyo-wol describedC a courtesan. Last night, while she was in the middle of doing her work, she unexpectedly received a visit from the sect leader of the Sword Blossom Pavilion.
The offer of the Sword Blossom Pavilions leader to her was simple.
Go Yeonsu wanted her to testify that she had been assaulted by Pyo-wol.
Like Pyo-wol said, if she were an ordinary woman, she would have probably refused immediately. But to her, who is a courtesan, such a thing wasnt that much of a big deal.
Besides, she had no reason to refuse when she was offered a considerable amount of money in return for her efforts.
That was why she was here.
The problem was Pyo-wol.
If he were an ordinary man, he would have been flustered and confused in the face of a sudden usation, but that didnt happen. Instead, he manages to sessfully reveal her nature as a courtesan.
Seeing the woman flustered, Pyo-wol didnt miss the opportunity to dig into her weakness,
It wont take me long to figure out which brothel you belong to. With your kind of beauty, you must be quite popr and have numerous regr clients. How long do you think you can hide it? Once it bes known that you falsely used a young martial artist in Jianghu, do you think you and your brothel will be safe?
In the next instant, the courtesans face turned pale.
She unconsciously nced back and forth between Pyo-wol and Go Yeonsus faces. It was a sign of her dilemma between the two.
Go Yeonsu shouted,
Pull yourself together! Are you going to sumb to some mans threat?
Well, butC
What are you afraid of? The Sword Blossom Pavilion will protect you. Didnt youe crying to me earlier in the morning? Asking me to redress your grievances?
Y-Yes!
Then just stick to your initial statement! Dont fall for that guys trick!
Yes!
The courtesan barely managed to respond.
Seeing the woman like that, Go Yeonsu gritted her teeth.
Useless bitch.
Go Yeonsu didnt even ask her to y a big role. She simply told her to y the role of a victim.
For a worn-out and tattered courtesan like her, such a role should not have been difficult to y. Yet, the woman couldnt even properly refute and respond Pyo-wols words, even to the point of showing her flustered state.
Once this matter was over, Go Yeonsu decided he would have to deal with the courtesan, After all, there was no telling when the courtesan might change her mind and start talking again.
If word got out that Go Yeonsu had fabricated this incident, it would be her and the Sword Blossom Pavilion who would suffer the blow.
Go Yeonsu red at Pyo-wol and said,
A criminal speaking useless words. Do you think your reckless attempt will work?
Is this how youve been raising the Sword Blossom Pavilion? Through schemes and nder?
How dare you insult me!
Insult you? Isnt it the other way around? Look what youve done, falsely iming to be a victim, and spreading rumors about me in Jianghu. Thats what a real insult is.
Shut up! The tears of the woman who had been harmed by you are still fresh in my eyes! If you continue to act like this, I will denounce you as a public enemy of Jianghu!
Public enemy of Jianghu
Once youve been dered Jianghus public enemy, there will be no ce for you to stand on. All the sects in the world will be hunting you down. So, you should kneel down and beg for forgiveness right now! Ho-ho! Do you understand? Will youply now?
Go Yeonsu erupted in rage.
Eum Yujeong who was behind her smiled along.
To a martial artist, there was nothing more terrifying than beingbeled as Jianghus public enemy. After all, this meant that they hadmitted a grave offense, and oncebeled as such, their activities would be restricted and tracked down.
However, to be denounced as a public enemy, there were many verifications that had to be done.
Even if a mid-sized faction like the Sword Blossom Pavilion designated someone as a Jianghus public enemy, the major factions would not readily ept it without proper confirmation.
Go Yeonsu and Eum Yujeong knew that fact, yet they wanted to put pressure on Pyo-wol mentally so they said such a thing.
What are you going to do? Will you be Jianghus public enemy or follow me and receive the punishment you deserve? The decision is yours.
Who decides what is an appropriate punishment?
It would be me, of course. Who else in this ce has the authority to pass judgment besides me?
What about the courtesan? You said she was the victim.
Since she entrusted everything to me, naturally, I also have the final say.
Go Yeonsu said that as if it were obvious.
A smile of victory appeared on her lips.
Time and circumstances were on her side.
Regardless of the truth, just spending time like this would put Pyo-wol at a disadvantage.
Even if the truth were toe out in the end, by then, Pyo-wols reputation would be stained with filth that could not be washed away.
No matter how much he defends himself, since his reputation would already be stained at that time, no one would listen to him.
In the end, this young man, with only strength to show for it but no experience to back him up, would submit to her.
Go Yeonsus eyes gleamed with malice.
Once Pyo-wol surrendered, there were countless ways she would use Pyo-wol to gain power.
It wasnt for no reason that they say old ginger is spicy.1
It was usually impossible for a woman to navigate through the chaotic world of Jianghu alone.
It was only yesterday when Eum Yujeon had first heard about Pyo-wol, yet within a day, she had devised and executed a n to trap him.
Her determination and resourcefulness were truly beyond imagination.
Pyo-wol was genuinely impressed.
How impressive. Youre so much better than most men.
Hmph! Do you think I would be pleased by your praise? Make your choice quickly. Will you be Jianghus public enemy, or will you face my punishment?
Neither of those choices appeals to me.
What?
Theres no reason for me to choose the answer sheet youve presented.
Pyo-wol slowly rose to his feet.
His unexpected reaction caused theplexions of the Eum Yujeong and the rest of the Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples to stiffen.
You mentioned me bing Jianghus public enemy, didnt you? Lets see you try.
Arent you afraid?
It seems you havent learned much about me. If you had, you would know that beingbeled as Jianghus public enemy holds no pressure over me.
What?
Im already been denounced as Sichuans public enemy. The Qingcheng sect, Emei sect, and numerous other sects have already tried hunting me down in hopes of killing me.
But, do you know what happened in the end? All those who sought to kill me ended up dead. Since then, no one dares tobel me as a public enemy, because they knew it would be useless.
Pyo-wol waved his hand.
Thunk, thunk, thunk!
In an instant, all the doors in the inn became closed.
W, What happened?
The doorsC!
The disciples of Sword Blossom Pavilion visibly panicked as all the doors closed.
Go Yeonsu shouted,
Theres no need to be intimidated by his bravado! Stay alert, everyone!
U-Understood!
The Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples replied in unison, but the anxiety and unease on their faces didnt disappear.
The one who was frightened the most was none other than the courtesan.
She told me it was a simple matter. She said that the man would be scared once I testified
So howe theres no trace of fear on the mans face at all? Rather, its the disciples of the Sword Blossom Pavilion, who stormed into the inn, who are frightened to the core.
It was only now did the courtesan regretted her decision, but she couldnt retract it now.
Go Yeonsu raised her voice,
If you think you can intimidate the Sword Blossom Pavilion with force, youre mistaken! The prestigious Sword Blossom Pavilion will never sumb to such pressure!
Boom!
Her powerful voice caused the objects in the inn to vibrate, a testament to the depth of her cultivation and strength. However, it didnt evoke any reaction from Pyo-wol.
Among the people Pyo-wol had ever fought, there was not a single one who did not possess strong cultivation and internal energy like Go Yeonsu.
But of those people, Pyo-wol was not afraid of those who showcased their strength and pressured their opponents out in the open like this.
It was because the truly fearsome individuals are those who possess absolute confidence in their own strength and can exert their full power. And such people oftentimes do not exert pressure on their opponents like Go Yeonsu was currently doing.
The actions Go Yeonsu was taking now were no different from a scared dog baring its teeth and barking.
H, How dare you go against the Sword Blossom Pavilion!
Go Yeonsu shouted again.
In the meantime, a phantom dagger was released without a sound.
Swoosh!
AH!
Go Yeonsu cried out in pain as she stepped back. The phantom dagger was deeply embedded in her shoulder.
A fearful expression appeared on her face, as she contorted in pain.
She was unable to sense the presence of the iing weapon not until it struck her.
Pyo-wol walked towards Go Yeonsu.
Even though Pyo-wol was right in front of her, she couldnt sense his presence at all. It felt as if she was dealing with a ghost.
E, Everyone, attack! Take him down!
Go Yeonsu finally ordered her sect members to attack.
Iyaa!
Ha!
The Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples rushed towards Pyo-wol.
Countless swords flew towards Pyo-wol, hoping to strike him down. The sight was as beautiful as watching the fluttering wings of dozens of butterflies.
However, the situation that unfolded shortly after was far from beautiful.
Swish!
Dozens of invisible qi threads called the Soul-Reaping Thread, shot out from Pyo-wols hand.
Whoosh!
The Soul-Reaping Threads were so thin that it was hard to distinguish them with the naked eye, and they all pierced through the female disciples bodies without mercy.
Ack!
Keuk!
The Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples screamed in pain as they fell to the ground.
The marks of the Soul-Reaping Thread on their bodies were clear as day.
Though the holes were no bigger than a needle, the pain from the tiny punctures was unimaginable.
The pain was excruciating, like being burned by fire.
Ugh!
Geugh!
The Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples fell to the ground, crying and screaming.
As the martial artists who had charged at the front fell to the ground, all wounded, the ones left behind them hesitated and exchanged nces with each other.
What are you doing?! Attack him!
Go Yeonsu shouted in frustration, but the frightened disciples couldnt find the courage to make a move.
Meanwhile, Pyo-wol approached closer.
The fearful expression on Go Yeonsus face deepened.
Eek!
She swung her sword frantically.
Thirteenth Stance: Blossoming Shadows.2
It was a graceful martial art technique with elegant sword movements. Normally, when the technique is unleashed, the image of a flowers shadow would be seen blowing in the wind.
But this time, no shadow of a flower scattered in the wind.
Swoosh!
Pyo-wols phantom dagger pierced Go Yeonsus hand that was holding her sword.
Keugh!
Go Yeonsu copsed, screaming.
Oh no!
Eum Yujeong, who was behind Go Yeonsu, quickly covered her mouth with her hand.
Eum Yujeongs eyes shook violently, as if there was an earthquake.
She couldntprehend the situation unfolding inside the inn.
She thought that with her Master Go Yeonsu and the Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples, they would at least be able to pressure Pyo-wol, if not subdue him.
No matter how powerful and skilled a martial artist was, there was a limit to fighting alone. And ording to conventional wisdom, its not in mans nature, more so a martial artists, to intimidate or hurt women.
But those beliefs didnt apply to Pyo-wol.
Go Yeonsu suddenly raised her head and red at Pyo-wol.
Do you think youll get away with this unscathed? IllC ugh!
Thud!
At that moment, a Soul-Reaping Thread pierced through Go Yeonsus thigh.
Blood flowed out from the needle-sized hole, thus staining her clothes.
Go Yeonsus body trembled uncontrobly.
It was only now that she realize.
Pyo-wol was different from any other opponents she had faced before.
The manners and conceptsmonly adhered to by Jianghu martial artists did not apply to Pyo-wol.
Go Yeonsu looked at her apprentice,
E, Eum Yujeong! Help me!
I I cant!
Eum Yujeong refused to help her master.
She quickly turned her body and tried to run away. But before she could take more than two steps, Eum Yujeong felt a searing pain in her calf.
A Soul-Reaping Thread had pierced through her calf.
AHH!
Eum Yujeong stumbled forward in the same posture as she had been running.
Swoosh!
As Pyo-wol pulled the Soul-Reaping Thread, Eum Yujeongs body was dragged along.
Chapter 332
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 7
Manhwa: N/A
Eum Yujeong scratched the floor with her fingernails, trying not to be dragged away.
Screech!
But despite her efforts, her body was mercilessly pulled toward Pyo-wol.
AHH!
A glimmer of terror appeared on Eum Yujeongs face.
She could not believe what was happening to her right now.
The master whom she trusts deeply had now been reduced to a blood-stained creature writhing on the floor, while her fellow disciples were all trembling in fear.
The guests in the inn, whom Eum Yujeong thought would be sympathetic to their cause, had long withdrawn their feet from the issue. They were now coldly observing the situation.
Thud!
Finally, Eum Yujeong was dragged under Pyo-wols feet.
S-Spare me!
Eum Yujeong pleaded, her face filled with fear.
She usually showed a dignified and noble demeanor, but now she lookedpletely frightened and pitiful, like a dog with its tail between its legs.
No one would have imagined that Eum Yujeong would one day be in such a despicable state.
Eum Yujeong was like a flower that represented Lake Tai and Jiangsu Province.
Everyone admired her and wanted to have a conversation with her.
With her arrogance that pierces the sky, and her attitude of refusing to talk to anyone who she deems to be below her, Eum Yujeongs value soared.
But her mour could no longer be seen anywhere.
She was now begging for her life from Pyo-wol, looking like a drenched dog under the rain. Her current appearance was so pathetic that it made everyone frown.
Above all, everyone saw her abandoning her master and fellow disciples in a moment of crisis. Her actions were nothing but a grave offense that could never be forgiven.
Even though Go Yeonsu was bloodied and wounded, the betrayed expression on her face was a testament to that fact.
Its over.
How could the esteemed Lady EumC
The guests in the inn intuitively knew that Eum Yujeongs fate hade to an end.
It would now be impossible for her to keep her reputation intact after exhibiting such a shameful behavior.
Thud!
Pyo-wol stepped on Eum Yujeongs hand, which was grabbing his ankles.
AHHH!
Eum Yujeong screamed in pain at the feeling of her hands being crushed.
Pyo-wol did not hurry.
He slowly applied pressure to his foot.
Under the tremendous pressure, Eum Yujeongs hand bones was being crushed, her skin and muscle being torn apart.
Her hand holding the sword was gradually being destroyed.
If the bones in her hands were to bepletely crushed like this, her life as a martial artist woulde to an end.
P-Please
Eum Yujeong pleaded with tears and snot streaming down her face, but her tears couldnt sway Pyo-wol.
Snap!
GAHH!
The bones in Eum Yujeongs hand shatteredpletely.
White bones protuded through the back of her hand.
Only then did Pyo-wol lift his foot.
Eum Yujeong clutched her broken hand and huddled up like a shrimp.
She was in such immense pain that she couldnt even scream.
Pyo-wols gaze then turned to the courtesan.
The next moment, the courtesan frantically fell to her knees and spoke loudly,
I, I was only doing what the Sword Blossom Pavilion told me to do! Please forgive me! You didnt actually assault me! I havent even seen your face until todayC!
The guests in the inn clicked their tongues at her confession.
So shes really a courtesan?
Tsk tsk! Does this mean that the Sword Blossom Pavilion orchestrated all these just to frame that man? The Sword Blossom Pavilion is finished.
Everyone shook their heads in disbelief and disappointment.
The Sword Blossom Pavilion had gone through such lengths to tarnish Pyo-wols reputation, but it was them who ended up being ruined instead.
What happened today would soon spread throughout Jianghu. And in Jianghu, rumors usually spread at an unbelievable rate, like a contagious disease.
So Pyo-wol had essentially put an end to the Sword Blossom Pavilion today. However, Pyo-wol had no intention of stopping at this point.
He approached the courtesan.
The courtesan trembled in fear.
Pyo-wol crouched down and met her gaze.
P, Please forgive me
How much did they offer you?
O, One hundred gold coinsC
Just one hundred gold coins? I guess I was only worth that much to you.
Thats not!
The courtesan desperately tried toe up with an excuse, but her mind went nk. She couldnt think of anything in respond to Pyo-wols words.
I cant believe it only took you a hundred gold to ruin a mans life.
I didnt mean for it to turn out like this! I didnt do it with maliciousC
Theres no way you woundt have known the consequences that would arise from your false testimony, yet you still did it anyway. That, in itself, could already be considered as malicious intent.
But everyone does such things
Dont make excuses. Even if you try to justify your actions, I have no intention of forgiving you.
What?
Pyo-wol reached out his hand and touched the courtesans neck.
Overwhelmed by intense fear, the courtesan could only shed tears. Despite her pitiful appearance, Pyo-wols gaze remained cold and unforgiving.
Pyo-wols hands then went down, towards the courtesans chest, near her heart.
PleaseC! I beg you!
Thud!
In an instant, a thin thread of qi came out out Pyo-wols hand, piercing through the courtesans heart.
Keuh!
The courtesan let out a whimper as she felt pain in her chest like being struck by a needle.
But she felt no pain after that.
As she stood there dumbfounded, Pyo-wol spoke.
From now on, you will never be able to do anything that strains your heart. You will never be able to run or engage in vigorous activities, or else, the slightest strain on your heart will cause your blood vessels to burst, leading to your death.
T, ThatsC
Live your life with caution. As if you dont exist, as if youre non-existent. Then you might be able to live for quite a long time.
Pyo-wols words struck a chord in the courtesans heart.
She might appear unharmed externally, when in truth, she was as fragile as a cracked vessel.
But the courtesan didnt believe Pyo-wols words. Not only did she feel no pain in her chest, but there was also no particr difort.
So she thought Pyo-wol was just threatening her without any real ability to harm her.
He must have only threatened me since he cant bear to kill such a beautiful woman like me.
The courtesan had a considerable amount of pride in her beauty, so she believes that her beauty had saved her life once again.
Go. But, dont ever run.
Th-Thank you. Ill never forget this favor.
The courtesan quickly stood up, bowed to Pyo-wol, and headed out the door.
Once again, Pyo-wol spoke,
Youd better walk, not run.
Yes!
Though she said so, the courtesan actually had no intention of walking.
She knew that if she looked back, Pyo-wol would chase after her and capture her again.
Her pace gradually quickened, and then she started running.
Pyo-wols advice was no longer in her mind.
All she could think about was how to get away from this ce as fast and as far as possible.
She ignored Pyo-wols words and ran.
Immediately, she felt a strong pain in her heart. But the courtesan didnt stop running.
She thought it was simply the pain of being out of breath.
At this point, she still had a chance to liveC that is, if she had stopped at this point. But she ignored her bodys warnings and ran even faster.
The price she paid was dreadful.
Thud!
The courtesan suddenly felt an intense pain in her heart.
The excruciating pain that seemed to tore her heart made her copsed.
Only then did Pyo-wols warninge to her mind again.
No, it cant be! I want to liveC!
She couldnt finish her sentence. The courtesan immediately died.
The ce where the courtesan copsed was just thirty steps away from the inn. Because of that, everyone inside the inn witnessed the moment she fell and the moment she took herst breath through the open door.
Ah!
No way!
The martial artists of the Sword Blossom Pavilion trembled in fear, while the guests in the inn stared at Pyo-wol in horror.
While the choice was up to the courtesan, in the end, it was Pyo-wol who had facilitated her death.
Even though the courtesan died, Pyo-wols expression remained unchanged.
Pyo-wols gaze then turned towards Eum Yujeong.
P-Please, spare me. I was wrong. Please, spare me.
Eum Yujeong tearfully pleaded that she still wanted to live, while Go Yeonsu closed her eyes in resignation.
Go Yeonsu believed that everything was over.
Today, she had lost everything.
Her honor had fallen to the ground, and her disciples had lost their loyalty and motivation.
Above all, she couldnt forget Eum Yujeongs act of abandoning her by trying to escape alone.
Why did I make that choice
If she could go back to the day before, she would never have made such a choice. But turning back time was impossible, and covering up what had happened as if it never urred was also impossible.
It was then.
Go back.
Unexpected words came out of Pyo-wols mouth.
Go Yeonsu thought she had misheard, so she opened her eyes and looked at Poyeol.
At that moment, Pyo-wol spoke again,
I said, go back.
Y-Youre going to let us go?
Yes.
Why?
Do you want me to kill everyone here?
At that moment, Go Yeonsu felt chills running through her entire body.
She knew that Pyo-wol was more than capable of doing such a thing.
Pyo-wol was different from any other warriors Go Yeonsu had faced until now.
He wasnt someone who clung to his reputation.
As long as he could destroy his opponent, he wouldnt mind having a tarnished reputation.
Such a person could not swayed by feeble emotions.
Go Yeonsu knew this fact very well.
She staggered to her feet.
Pyo-wol swung his hand to retrieve the phantom dagger embedded in her shoulder.
In that moment, more blood flowed out.
Master!
The Sword Blossom Pavilion disciples immediately rushed to her side, trying to stop the bleeding, but Go Yeonsu waved them all away and said,
Thats enough.
ButC-
Im fine. Rather, bring that wretched woman whomitted the grave offense of deceiving her master and destroying her ancestors.1
Go Yeonsu pointed at Eum Yujeong.
Eum Yujeongs face turned even paler.
M-Master, it wasnt intentionalC
Dont make excuses. I saw everything clearlyC especially the look in your eyes when I asked for your help. I invested so much effort in raising you, and yet, you betrayed this master at a crucial moment.
Its a misunderstanding!
Enough! No matter how much you protest, I will never forgive you. I will break your dantian first and then consider your punishment.
N-No!
Eum Yujeong cried out, but she couldnt change Go Yeonsus mind.
Go Yeonsu had to punish Eum Yujeong to maintain discipline in her sect.
This was the only way to preserve the crumbling Sword Blossom Pavilion, even for a short period.
Eum Yujeong turned her head and looked at Pyo-wol.
Please! Spare me! Or better yet, kill me! I dont want to end up this way!
How long do I have to listen to such nonsense?
Pyo-wols words were not directed at Eum Yujeong but at Go Yeonsu.
Startled, Go Yeonsu gave orders to her disciples.
What are you waiting for? Go ahead and shut that bitch up!
Yes!
The disciples rushed forward and restrained Eum Yujeong, muffling her mouth.
Eum Yujeong struggled, but it was no use.
The disciples of Sword Blossom Pavilion dragged her outside.
As they left, Go Yeonsu turned to Pyo-wol and spoke,
Thank you for sparing my life.
Pyo-wol didnt reply.
Go Yeonsu gazed at Pyo-wo; for a moment before following the rest of her disciples outside.
Once all of them left, peace was finally restored in the inn.
Pyo-wol picked up the teacup on his table and murmured to himself,
You dont really think I actually spared your life, do you?
Pyo-wol was someone who could live even without honor.
He firmly believes that his own life was more important than any abstract concept like honor.
No matter what filth he had to endure, he had to survive and make his way through this world.
He had lived that way up until now, and he would continue to do so in the future.
But Go Yeonsu was different.
She was someone who understood the weight of honor. That was why she could devise and carry out such a vile plot against Pyo-wol.
But today, her honor had been trampled on the ground.
Many people witnessed her downfall, and she, herself, was deeply wounded.
No matter how much she vented her anger on Eum Yujeong, it would never be able to restore her fallen honor.
Instead, as time passed, her honor would plummet even further.
The discipline in her sect would break down, her disciples would scatter like grains of sand, and her honor would be stained in the mud.
In the face of losing everything, Go Yeonsu did not appear to be strong enough to endure it and continue living.
This was proven six monthster when Go Yeonsu took her own life.
As a result of this incident, Pyo-wols notoriety spread even wider in Jianghu.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Deceiving her master and destroying her ancestors. Raws: ????. ێ (ێ). Chinese idiom. It implies an act of betraying or harming ones own teacher, mentor, or lineage. It conveys a strong sense of betrayal and disrespect towards those who have imparted knowledge and guidance.
Chapter 333
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 8
Manhwa: N/A
The news of the Sword Blossom Pavilions attempt in falsely using Pyo-wol of raping a woman, and then having it backfire on them, quickly spread throughout Jiangsu.
Those who witnessed the incident at the inn proudly gossiped about it, and theres nothing the Sword Blossom Pavilion could do to stop them.
In just one day, the said sect faced severe criticism.
After Go Yeonsu destroyed Eum Yujeongs dantian and kicked her out of the Sword Blossom Pavilion, Eum Yujeong, whose hand had also been crushed by Pyo-wol, had no choice but to leave Lake Tai like a fugitive.
After driving out her disciple, Go Yeonsu locked herself in her residence and did note out. Some said Go Yeonsu cried all day in her residence, while others spread rumors that she had gone mad.
No one knows what the truth was, but one thing was certain.
The Sword Blossom Pavilions standing as a powerful faction hade to an end.
As surprising as the downfall of the Sword Blossom Pavilion was, what was even more terrifying was the existence of Pyo-wol, who was responsible for the whole thing.
Any man would have his reputation ruined if he had fallen into the trap set by Go Yeonsu. After all, there was nothing more terrifying than beingbelled as a sexual predator especially to the honor-conscious warriors of Jianghu.
However, Pyo-wol proved his innocence by breaking through Go Yeonsu and the Sword Blossom Pavilions conspiracy head-on, and not only that, but he also brought about the Sword Blossom Pavilionsplete downfall in the process.
Pyo-wols boldness and brutality instilled fear into the hearts of the people. The perception that one would ruin their reputation if one dared to provoke Pyo-wol took root in peoples minds.
The person who was most shocked by the incident was Tang Ik-gi, the young master of the Cheolsan Workshop.
So youre telling me that Lady Eum, the one and only esteemed Eum Yujeong, was chased out of her sect like a stray dog?
A look of disbelief was written on Tang Ik-gis face.
To him, Eum Yujeong was like a flower that bloomed high up, in an unreachable ce. Hearing the news that such a person had been kicked out by Pyo-wol was unbearable.
Damn it!
Tang Ik-gi paced around the room all day long.
No matter how much time passed, he couldnt calm down, and his anxiety only grew.
I cant do this.
Unable to withstand the pressure, Tang Ik-gi stepped outside.
He didnt like staying in the manor because it was stuffy, but he couldnt go to Lake Tai either, even if thats where he usually went, for fear of running into Pyo-wol.
In the end, Tang Ik-gi decided to go to Cheolsan Workshop.
It was a ce he had grown up in, so he was familiar with it, and most importantly, there was a person named Do Yeonsan who was good for venting his frustrations.
Tang Ik-gi didnt even tell his father, Tang Cheolsan, that he had confined Do Yeonsan. He was afraid of facing punishment.
Perhaps it would be better to kill him so I could silence him
If his father found out that he had hidden the fact that Do Yeonsans parents were dead and set their house on fire, he would be furious.
It would be better to destroy the evidence before that happened.
Yes, that might be better.
He didnt want to suffer any more headaches from this troublesome situation.
With malicious intent, Tang Ik-gi headed to the workshop.
As soon as he arrived in the workshop, he was greeted by the shopkeeper.
Oh, wee, young master!
Tang Ik-gi noticed that the shopkeepers attitude towards him was strange.
He seemed visibly flustered.
Whats wrong?
Huh?
Tang Ik-gis face contorted at the shopkeepers startled appearance.
What is it? What happened?
Well, umC
p!
Consumed by anger, Tang Ik-gi pped the shopkeeper across the cheek.
Cant you speak properly?! What happened?
Uh, well, Do Yeonsan has escaped.
What?
Tang Ik-gis eyes blinked for a moment,pletely taken aback by the unexpected response.
We only discovered this morning that he escaped.
How? Didnt you lock him up?
I definitely locked him in the warehouse. But he just disappeared.
Whack!
Tang Ik-gi kicked the shopkeeper.
As the shopkeeper received the blow in his stomach, he rolled across the floor.
You call than an exnation?! You bastard! How could he just have disappeared mysteriously like that?! Why didnt you report it immediately? Huh!
WellC-
Damn it!
Tang Ik-gi continuously struck the shopkeeper, who couldnte up with a good excuse.
The shopkeeper couldnt muster the courage to make excuses so he just continued to get beaten. But even after hitting the shopkeeper for a long time, Tang Ik-gis anger didnt subside.
What happened? Tell me the truth!
Actually
The shopkeeper finally began to reveal what happened the day before.
As the shopkeeper finished his story, Tang Ik-gi had an incredulous expression on his face.
So, youre saying a man named Pyo-wol came to visit you, and he found out that Do Yeonsan had been confined?
Yes!
What did the two of you talk about?
Well, they spoke in a very low voice, so I couldnt hear properlC
You damn idiot! You call that an excuse?
Im sorry.
And so, Pyo-wol let that bastard escape?
Thats not the case. Pyo-wol only said a few words and then left. Do Yeonsan escaped muchter.
Fuck!
Tang Ik-gi mmed his fist down on the table.
The shopkeeper swallowed dryly as he watched the table broke into two pieces and copse onto the floor.
For a moment, he felt a hunch that his fate would be the same as the table. Fortunately, however, Tang Ik-gi no longer had the intention to exercise violence against him.
So, youre tracking him now?
Yes!
Youd better find him, or else, Ill rip your head off first.
W-Well definitely find him, even if it means putting in a request to the Hao n.
Damn it! Of all people, he had to be involved with that bastardC
Tang Ik-gi gritted his teeth.
What bothered him most of all was Pyo-wol.
The fact that Pyo-wol was involved in this incident made him uneasy.
The sudden downfall of the Sword Blossom Pavilion, which had boasted tremendous power in Lake Tai, was by no means an ordinary urrence.
The shopkeepers lips quivered as he watched Tang Ik-gi tremble. He wanted to say something, but the words just wouldnte out.
Several things had disappeared from the warehouse where Do Yeonsan was previously confined. Among them were minerals brought in from outside the Central ins.
Lets just not say anything.
If he spoke now, he might not be able to get out of this ce alive, so he tightly sealed his lips.
* * *
Do Yeonsan carefully lifted up the cloth which was covering an object.
The moment he saw the object under the cloth, his eyes turned red and bloodshot.
Heup!
He mped his mouth shut.
The lifeless body, swollen and unrecognizable, submerged in water was undoubtedly his younger sister.
Thick teardrops rolled down Do-yeon-sans cheeks.
He thought all his tears had dried up, but there were still tears left to flow.
Do Yeonsan gently touched his sisters face.
He couldnt believe that his sister, who was more beatiful than a flower and brighter than the moon, was lying here as a cold corpse.
If this was a nightmare, he wanted to wake up from it as soon as possible, but he knew all too well that this was not a dream.
Who on earth did this?
Do Yeonsan closely examined his sisters lifeless body.
Just as Pyo-wol had said, there were clear signs of torture on his sisters body.
Whoever the perpetrator was, Do Yeonsan knew that they had tortured his sister after thoroughly viting her. The contorted expression on his sisters face was enough to let him know just how much pain she had to suffer.
After examining the body for a while, Do Yeonsan noticed a strange mark on his sisters forearm.
At first nce, it looked like an insignificant wound, but upon closer inspection, the marks came together to form a character.
Zhao?
It was evident that the character was engraved on the forearm using a sharp stone or iron tool.
While the mark or scar may have appeared as a simple injury when his sister was alive, the character bes more distinct and visible as the body stiffened after death.
It was a character painstakingly carved into the flesh in a life-or-death situation, so such a mark couldnt be meaningless.
Someones face suddenly came to Do Yeonsans mind.
Zhao Yiguang!
Do Yeonsan gritted his teeth.
Tang Ik-gi was a person with a loose tongue.
He harbored resentment towards the members of Golden Heaven Society, so he often gossipped and spoke ill of them even when he was trying to join them.
Among them, he mentioned Zhao Yiguang the most.
Tang Ik-gi would say that, although Zhao Yiguang seemed dignified on the outside, his sexual preference were actually messy, with how he always targeted young girls. Tang Ik-gi would even tell how many girls had been ruined or lost their lives because of Zhao Yiguang.
At the time, Do Yeonsan dismissed it as nonsense, thinking it was impossible.
Common sense told him that there was no reason for a scion of a prestigious family like Zhao Yiguang to engage in such sordid affairs, so Do Yeonsan just assumed that Tang Ik-gi was ndering Zhao Yiguang.
But now, seeing the character, Zhao, he regretted not paying more attention.
If Do Yeonsan had been more cautious, his sister wouldnt have been abducted by Zhao Yiguang, and his parents wouldnt have met their deaths at his hands.
By now, Do Yeonsan concluded that Zhao Yiguang was the culprit.
He carefully picked up his sisters body.
Although he couldnt provide closure for his parents bodies due to Tang Ik-gi, he wanted to ensure that his sister would be buried in a proper ce.
Be careful.
When Do Yeonsan emerged carrying his sisters body, the official looked at him with a pitifying expression. Although he frequently encountered bodies drowned in water, he had never seen such a gruesome corpse like Do Yeonsans sisters.
It was impossible to guess the extent of Do Yeonsans sorrow at this moment.
Normally, when they discover such bodies, they would ask for a small amount of money before returning the body to the family. But, the official couldnt bring himself to make such a request to Do Yeonsan.
The official just silently watched Do Yeonsan walk away, carrying his sisters body.
Do Yeonsan carried his sisters body to a nearby field in Lake Tai.
At the spot where the field and theke met, there was a small boat waiting. It was something Do Yeonsan had prepared in advance before picking up his sisters body.
The boat was loaded with the items he had stolen from Cheolsan Workshop.
Do Yeonsanid his sisters body on one side of the boat and started rowing.
Lake Tai had a total of forty-eightrge and small inds. Some of them were inhabited, but most were not.
The ce where Do Yeonsan was taking the boat was one of those uninhabited inds.
It was a small ind located at the deepest part of Lake Tai.
After docking the boat in the small ind, Do Yeonsan unloaded his sisters body and all the items he had brought with him.
The first thing he did was gather wood from the ind. He stacked dry branches to build a makeshift altar and ced his sisters body on top of it. Then, he lit a fire.
The bright red mes quickly engulfed his sisters body.
Heuk! Hick!
Do Yeonsan copsed to the ground, wailing.
He thought his tears had dried up, but they hadnt.
His tears continued to flow until his sisters body was burnt to ashes.
It was only after a long while when the fire had extinguished did Do Yeonsan finally raised his head.
He was no longer crying.
His tears had finally andpletely dried up.
After collecting his sisters ashes, he personally ground them into fine powder. Afterwards, he scattered the finely ground bone powder over Lake Tai.
May you be reborn in a good family. Not one with such an ipetent brother, but one with a family that can protect you.
Do Yeonsan then turned around.
After cremating his sisters body, the first thing he did was build a furnace.
He stacked the stones he had collected and filled the gaps with mud from the riverside.
Even though his fingernails were torn and blood trickled, he continued persevering in building the furnace, without uttering a single groan.
As the sun began to set, the furnace was finallypleted.
Do Yeonsan immediately threw wood inside the furnace and set it on fire. Once the mes grew, he tossed the white coal he had taken from the Cheolsan Workshop into the fire.
The white coal produced by the Cheolsan Workshop had the effect of maximizing firepower.
As the white coal was added, zing white mes shot up.
Do Yeonsan secretly put the minerals he had stolen into the mes.
I will never forgive you.
The mes in Do Yeonsans eyes were as intense as the fire in the furnace.
Chapter 334
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 9
Manhwa: N/A
A customer arrived at Lake Tais First Pavilion.
He was an old man with shabby clothes and disheveled hair.
The old mans body emitted a faint scent of blood, causing the people who were nearby to hold their noses and stepped back.
Eugh! Whats that smell?
Is it blood?
The people looked at the old man with disgust written all over their faces. But, the old man just calmly looked around the inn, as if he was used to receiving those kinds of reactions.
The old mans eyes soon lit up.
He finally found the person he was looking for.
Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was sitting by the window, where he had a clear view of Lake Tai.
With thebination of the picturesque scenery of Lake Tai and Pyo-wols handsome face, the sight looked like it came out of a painting.
The world is truly unfair.
He thought that he had grown out of emotions like jealousy as he grew older, but upon seeing Pyo-wol, he realized that such feelings still lingered within him.
Phew!
The old man sighed as he approached Pyo-wol.
He cupped his fist and greeted,
Master Pyo!
Oh, you came in person.
Pyo-wol turned his head to look at the old man.
The old man was none other than the manager of the Hao ns Lake Tai branch.
I was afraid that if I sent a messenger, he would make a mistake because of your appearance. And even then, I also wanted to take a look at the scenery of Lake Tai. The view of Lake Tai from this ce is truly exceptional.
Have a seat.
Thank you.
The old manager sat down opposite Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol personally poured tea for the old man.
What an honor. To be served tea from the Reaper himself, hehe!
You didnte here to exchange such meaningless pleasantries, did you?
Of course not. I just said it as a way to relieve tension, but it seems that I have irritated you.
Im not particrly fond of beating around the bush.
Is that so? Then take a look at this. Everything Ive gathered is summarized here.
The old manager took a small booklet from his bosom and handed it to Pyo-wol.
The booklet contained everything about the Cheolsan manor and their workshop.
It was filled with information about why Tang Cheolsans grandfather left Sichuan Province and settled in this distant ce, how he established the workshop, and how ambitious Tang Cheolsan was. It also detailed the actions he took to elevate the workshops status to where it is right now.
Pyo-wol read every single word in the booklet without skipping anything.
Thud!
When there was nothing more to read, Pyo-wol closed the booklet.
This confirmed that it was indeed Tang Cheolsan whomissioned the Hundred Wraith Union to steal the vision of the Tang n from Tang Sochu and kill him afterward.
The booklet even described the circumstances of Tang Cheolsans contact with the Hundred Wraith Union.
If Tang Cheolsan hadnt made a request to the Hundred Wraith Union, the timing of Pyo-wols emergence in Jianghu might have been significantly dyed.
Where does Tang Cheolsan live?
As it says there, he usually stays in the Taeyul Pavilion of the Cheolsan manor. He also had hired martial artists to guard the area.
What is the structure of the Cheolsan manor?
I anticipated that you would ask that so I brought here with me a blueprint of the manor from the time of its construction.
The old manager took out a neatly folded piece of paper from his bosom and handed it to Pyo-wol.
As Pyo-wol unfolded the paper, a blueprint of the Cheolsan manors structure was revealed.
How thorough.
As it is a request from Master Pyo himself, its only natural for us to pay special attention.
The old manager said honestly.
When the old manager first heard the news that the one who had brought down the Sword Blossom Pavilion in just half a day was Pyo-wol, he was stunned.
It was because the Sword Blossom Pavilion was not the kind of faction that would easily crumble like that.
Although the sect had the disadvantage of beingposed of entirely female members, the unity within the sect was still incredibly strong.
Their influence, which was centered around Go Yeonsu and Eum Yujeong, was so formidable that neither the Nanjing n nor Changjiang Fortress could deal with them easily.
In particr, thanks to Eum Yujeong, who had the ability to skillfully manipte men, there was no sect or martial artist in Lake Tai who dared to oppose the Sword Blossom Pavilion.
Even the old manager himself didnt expect that the Sword Blossom Pavilion, which enjoyed such great power and influence, would copse so suddenly.
Not only is his martial arts exceptional, but his mental fortitude is also remarkable. For him to be able to create a rift within the Sword Blossom pavilion and cause internal turmoil in such a short time
People may think that Eum Yujeong safely made it out of Lake Tai, but the old manager knew that it wasnt true.
After destroying Eum Yujeongs dantian and kicking her out of the sect, Go Yeonsu secretly ced a request with a ve trader.
She couldnt forgive her disciple for abandoning her and attempting to escape on her own.
It was certain that Eum Yujeong would be reduced to a miserable and pitiful existence once she gets sold in a brothel somewhere.
And the one who orchestrated all of this was none other than Pyo-wol.
It was impossible for a martial artist to solve everything by simply relying on brute force.
The reason why Pyo-wol willingly released Eum Yujeong was not due to his generosity.
The old manager knew all too well how miserable the ends of those who had been Pyo-wols enemies in the past.
There was no such martial artist like Pyo-wol in Jianghu these days.
Many people simply considered Pyo-wol a mere assassin, but he was more than that. He was someone who couldnt simply be defined by the term, assassin, alone.
How could Jianghu have created such a monster?
The old manager thought that the will of heaven was unfathomable.
Just then, Pyo-wols voice broke through the old mans reverie.
Is there still no word from Hong Yushin?
None.
Is that so?
Hoo! Were doing our best, but I cant guarantee that well be able to find Lord Hong at this point.
Are you giving up on the search, then?
Of course not. Im just expressing my frustration, saying that its hard.
The old manager soon stood up from his seat.
He felt that if he continued talking to Pyo-wol any longer, his old heart wouldnt be able to handle it.
The old manager cupped his fists and said,
I will take my leave now.
He immediately opened the door of the inn and went outside.
Left alone, Pyo-wol shifted his gaze to the paper containing the blueprint of the Cheolsan manor.
Like most manors, the Cheolsan manor had a highlyplex structure. It seemed impossible topletely memorize theyout by simply looking at its blueprint.
However, Pyo-wol was able to imprint the blueprint into his head without difficulty.
After a while, Pyo-wol used Samadhi Real Fire.1
In an instant, the paper and booklet in his hand burned to ashes.
Pyo-wol blew the ashes into the window before standing up.
* * *
Tang Cheolsans expression was extremely serious.
The Sword Blossom Pavilion copsed just like that?
Under normal circumstances, he would have enjoyed watching the Sword Blossom Pavilions downfall with delight. After all, theres nothing more enjoyable than witnessing the downfall of a powerful rival.
But, the emotion he felt right now was closer to fear than joy.
If the Sword Blossom Pavilion was ruined just like that, then it also meant that their manor and workshop could easily be destroyed as well.
Tang Cheolsan stared grimly at the paper in front of him.
The paper roughly contained a few bits of pieces of information about Pyo-wol. While obtaining detailed information about him was difficult, figuring out where he hade from and how he had gotten here was easy.
What caught Tang Cheolsans attention was the ce where Pyo-wol first revealed himself.
Chengdu, Sichuan. He couldnt be rted to that guy, can he?
Tang Cheolsan didnt think it was possible, but an ominous feeling still gradually crept into his heart.
Tang Cheolsan was not just a man of means. He also had a well-developed sixth sense, and an exceptional ability to detect danger.
His intuition was telling him that there might be some connection between Pyo-wol and Tang Sochu, who he hadmissioned to be killed.
He believed that Pyo-woling all the way here was by no means a coincidence.
Damn it! What the hell are the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union doing?!
Anxiety caused sweat to break out on the palm of his hand.
He received no contact from the assassin who hemissioned. Even if the assassin was taking his time and dragging his feet, there still should have been good news by now.
However, the fact that there was no contact from them meant that there was a high probability that things had gone wrong at some point.
It was then.
Swoosh!
The window opened without a sound, and someone stealthily entered his room. Yet, Tang Cheolsan didnt notice and continued to mutter to himself,
Was it a mistake to trust the Hundred Wraith Union?
Surely not.
At that moment, a voice came from behind him.
Goosebumps immediately crawled all over Tang Cheolsans spine.
Turning around, he saw a man dressed in ck, wearing a strange mask. The design of the mask was a ghost with its tongue stuck out.
At the strange appearance, Tang Cheolsan was once again startled.
W-Who are you?
Im someone from the same organization where you made the request.
The Hundred Wraith Union?
Thats right. Im called the Blood-eyed Demon,2 and Im ranked fifteen among the Hundred Wraith Unions assassins.
I, I called for a middlemanC-
Tang Cheolsan stuttered.
Even when he had ced amission before, he hadnt actually met with the assassin of the Hundred Wraith Union in person. There was some kind of middleman or intermediary who served as the bridge between him and the assassin.
It was also the middleman to whom Tang Cheolsan sent a request. Thats why Tang Cheolsan never had the opportunity to meet one of the assassins of the Hundred Wraith Union in person.
Meeting even one of the assassins from the Hundred Wraith Union was a daunting task, let alone someone ranked fifteenth.
Tang Cheolsan swallowed his dry saliva and asked,
Why has a high-ranking member of the Hundred Wraith Unione here in person?
Ah, to apologize.
Huh? What forC?
Its about the request you made before. I looked into it, and it turns out your request was assigned to Baekrok.
Baekrok?
Thats right. Hes also one of our assassins. The only problem is that he got too greedy and tried to ept and carry out requests from both Sichuan and Runan. My theory is that he was going to travel upwards, from Runan to Sichuan, hoping to kill and finish his missions along the way. Unfortunately, however, he encountered a problem.
A problem?
He died during his mission.
If he died, then what about my requestC
It failed, of course. The problem is that the ce where that idiot died was in Sichuan, which was quite far away. Moreover, since he acted independently, the Hundred Wraith Union waste in investigating the matter. If you hadnt asked for an update, then we wouldnt have known until the end. After all, we dont really care or pay much attention to the other members.
Oh
Tang Cheolsan gulped.
He had thought that things had gone wrong, but he never anticipated that the assassin he had entrusted with his request would die.
In other words, my request was not executed.
Thats right. Thats why I came here instead of the middleman.
At the Blood-eyed Demons answer, Tang Cheolsan saw a glimmer of hope.
Then, are you saying that you will personally carry out my request on behalf of Baekrok?
If the price is right.
Havent I already paid the price before?
Heh! The difference in rank between Baekrok and me is tremendous. Naturally, there will be a significant difference in the cost of themission.
So, if I pay an additional fee, will you personally carry out my request?
Of course.
Even if the assassination target is the Reaper?
Hmph. Rumors in Jianghu often tend to exaggerate like a snowball.
Behind the mask, the Blood-eyed Demonughed.
Under normal circumstances, the Blood-eyed Demon wouldnt be moved by such a request from Tang Cheolsan. This was because he only acted on much bigger jobs that offered more money.
Nevertheless, the only reason he hade here was due to his personal greed.
Because of Pyo-wol, there is now a vacant spot in the Ten Blood Assassins. If I can kill him, Ill be able to join their ranks.
Thats why, when Tang Cheolsan put in a request again, the Blood-eyed Demon skipped everything, even the middleman, and came to him directly.
It took undeniable merit to be one of the Ten Blood Assassins.
Especially for someone ranked fifteenth, he needed to make a strong impression to break through to the upper ranks.
Pyo-wol was a rising star in Jianghu.
Because of Pyo-wols formidable presence and recent activities, some people even regarded him as a more fearsome existence than the Hundred Wraith Union.
For the Blood-eyed Demon, it was like an attack on his pride.
He had lived his whole life as an assassin. He had tremendous pride in himself, and he even had a great ambition to be the leader of the Hundred Wraith Union one day.
For him, this request was a chance of a lifetime.
Tang Cheolsan cautiously spoke,
Very well. I will entrust you with my request.
Thats a good choice. You wont regret it.
How much?
One hundred thousand gold coins.
WhatC!
Tang Cheolsan unconsciously let out a gasp, taken aback by the astronomical amount the Blood-eyed Demon asked. But the Blood-eyed Demon remained nonchnt, and exined further,
I have to admit, that guy is a big shot. Hes the one who killed Baekrok, the guy previously in charge of carrying out your request. Do you think he will leave you alone? Sure, one hundred thousand gold is a big amount, but its still insignificantpared to the value of ones life. Now, what will you do? Will you still cancel the request?
W-WellC
Youd better make a decision quickly, I wont stay here for long.
If I agree to put in the request, will you definitely kill him?
I am the Blood-eyed Demon. Until now, there hasnt been a single person who has managed to escape and live after being my target.
Very well. If you manage to kill him, I will give you one hundred thousand gold.
No need for exnations. I really dislike those who change their words.
O, Of course.
Then, Ille back tomorrow before sunrise with good news.
Just a moment after the Blood-eyed Demon spoke confidently and stood up, Tang Cheolsans expression suddenly became pensive.
W-WaitC
What is it?
B-Behind youC!
Tang Cheolsan raised his finger and pointed it behind the Blood-eyed Demon.
In that instant, the Blood-eyed Demon felt a chill run down his spine.
He quickly turned around.
And, there stood Pyo-wol.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
I looked back into it and Tang Cheolsan was actually mentioned in the novel even way before Pyo-wol arrived in Lake Tai (chapter 155). Anyway, thank you for reading!
Samadhi Real Fire. Raws: ????(w). This is a method of burning objects using energy in martial arts novels. snmi C Samadhi (Buddhist term) w zhn C really / truly / indeed / real / true / genuine hu C fire / urgent / ammunition / fiery or ming / internal heat (Chinese medicine) / hot (popr) Blood-eyed Demon. Raws: ???(Ѫ۹). Ѫ xu C blood / colloquial yn C eye / small hole gu C disembodied spirit; ghost; devil / (suffix) person with a certain vice or addiction etc / sly; crafty; resourceful
Chapter 335
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 10
Manhwa: N/A
YouC!
The Blood-eyed Demons eyes widened.
He possessed a keen sense of perception that was well-recognized within the Hundred Wraith Union.
With senses that are far more developed than others, he could detect the movements of his assassination targets and predict their actions, thus sessfully executing his mission.
He boasted that he could detect every movement within a ten-li radius. However, until Tang Cheolsan spoke, he hadpletely failed to notice that Pyo-wol was standing behind him.
Shivers ran down his spine.
If Pyo-wol had any intention of killing him, then he would already be dead. He never once imagined that the day woulde when someone would manage to sneak behind him like this.
Thats why it felt even more shocking.
Pyo-wol silently stared at the Blood-eyed Demon.
The Blood-eyed Demon felt overwhelming pressure as he met Pyo-wols gaze.
Who are you?
Youve been talking about killing me all this time.
Pyo-wol?
Thats right.
How did you get here? Were you waiting all this time, knowing I woulde?
The Blood-eyed Demon shouted, drawing his sword.
Although the Blood-eyed Demon had the wrong idea about the current situation, Pyo-wol didnt feel the need to correct him.
He hade here to meet Tang Cheolsan, not to kill the Blood-eyed Demon.
Pyo-wol was not a god, so there was no way he could have known in advance that the Blood-eyed Demon woulde here.
It was simply a coincidence.
Tang Cheolsan became serious and shouted,
K-Kill him! Ill give you 100,000 gold coins, so hurry upC!
Tang Cheolsans fear had reached its peak.
Just by seeing Pyo-wol in person, Tang Cheolsan could tell that he was the man responsible for killing Baekrok. Pyo-wols arrival here also meant that he was connected to Tang Sochu.
Tang Sochu must have sent him here to kill me.
Tang Cheolsan was under the wrong impression. It was because he couldnt make rational judgments at the moment.
Although he had threatened others many times, he had never personally been exposed to danger.
The Blood-eyed Demon shouted,
This is convenient for me as well! Youve saved me from the trouble of finding you!
In an instant, the Blood-eyed Demon disappeared.
He had leaped towards the ceiling, using a stealth technique.
The art of concealment was one of the Blood-eyed Demons specialties.
As long as he deliberately hide his presence, no one would be able to detect him.
The Blood-eyed Demon hid somewhere in the shadows and waited for Pyo-wol to reveal a weakness.
The technique he mastered was called the Bloody Arrow Strike Sword Technique.1
Its a sword technique that uniquely incorporates the essence of archery. It involved condensing internal energy, simr to shooting an arrow, to deliver a lethal blow.
The muscles of the lurking Blood-eyed Demon bulged significantly.
It was the effect of using the Bloody Arrow Strike Sword Technique.
Just a single blow and hell die.
The Blood-eyed Demon stopped even his breathing as he looked at Pyo-wol closely.
Considerable time had passed, yet Pyo-wol remained in the same posture as when he first appeared. There were no signs of him moving.
Normally, when a person disappears before their eyes, they instinctively looked around, flustered and restless, as they try to trace the missing persons whereabouts.
But, Pyo-wol just stood there motionless, like a stone statue.
Pyo-wols unwavering appearance reminded the Blood-eyed Demon of a solid wall.
A wall with no gaps whatsoever.
However, its impossible for an imprable wall to exist.
There must be a gap, and its just a matter of finding it.
Thats what the Blood-eyed Demon believed.
All I need is a single strike to win.
The already crimson eyes of the Blood-eyed Demon glowed even redder.
It was then.
Swoosh!
Suddenly, Pyo-wols pupils moved without a sound.
In that instant, the Blood-eyed Demon felt goosebumps crawl all over his body.
It was because Pyo-wols eyes were precisely directed toward the ce where he had concealed himself.
He knows where Im hiding? No way!
The Blood-eyed Demon tried to deny the thought, however, Pyo-wols gaze still remained fixed on the spot where he had concealed himself.
Damn it!
The Blood-eyed Demon had no choice but to acknowledge it.
He couldnt fathom how Pyo-wol knew, but the fact remained that Pyo-wol urately pinpointed his hiding ce.
He had no other choice now but to attack him.
Thud!
But at that moment, a fiery pain shot through his leg.
What?
Before the Blood-eyed Demon could make sense of what had happened, his body was abruptly pulled.
Pyo-wol had pierced the Blood-eyed Demons calf with a Soul-Reaping Thread and then dragged him closer.
Thud!
As soon as the Blood-eyed Demonnded on the ground, he swiftly unleashed his Bloody Arrow Strike Sword Technique.
Swish!
His de flew towards Pyo-wol faster than an arrow.
In an instant, the Blood-eyed Demons sword pierced through Pyo-wols head.
However, the Blood-eyed Demon couldnt smile in victory or relief.
It was because Pyo-wol, who should have a sword impaled through his head, was gradually fading away.
An afterimage Could it be Body Substitution?
The Blood-eyed Demon couldnt continue his train of thought.
Thunk!
Another dagger pierced him, but this time on the throat.
Keuh!
The Blood-eyed Demons eyes widened.
He didnt need to see to know who had stuck a dagger into his throat.
He knew it was none other than Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol then suddenly emerged from behind him.
Geurgh!
With Pyo-wols phantom dagger still lodged in him, the Blood-eyed Demon trembled violently.
Until his dying breath, the only thing on Blood-eyed Demons mind was his curiosity about the technique Pyo-wol had unleashed in the end.
The skill Pyo-wol used was not Body Substitution, but rather, his recently created technique Demon Shadow Exchange.
But the Blood-eyed Demon would never get the chance to know the answer to his question forever.
Pyo-wol pulled his phantom dagger, causing the Blood-eyed Demon to copse helplessly.
UghC!
Upon witnessing that sight, Tang Cheolsan let out a groan as if he was in pain.
His face and eyes were filled with great horror.
Except for the absolute masters in Jianghu such as the Eight Constetions, as an assassin ranked fifteenth in the Hundred Wraith Union, Tang Cheolsan assumed that there should be no other warrior they would fail in assassinating.
That was why he truly did not expect such an assassin would lose his life in such a futile manner.
Whats more, Pyo-wol hadnt even used his specialty, which was stealth. He simply located where the Blood-eyed Demon was hiding, and killed him with a dagger.
It was a feat that Tang Cheolsan couldnt even imagine.
Wait!
As Pyo-wol approached, Tang Cheolsan raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. Of course, there was no reason for Pyo-wol to stop because of that.
L-Lets resolve this through conversation. Lets talkC!
If youre doing this because of Tang Sochu, I will cancel the request! I wont bother you anymore, so please! Lets resolve this peacefully by talking it out!
How much do you want? Ten no, hundred thousand gold? No, Ill even give you half of my fortune! So please, just spare my life.
Thud!
Pyo-wol was finally within reach of Tang Cheolsan.
Tang Cheolsan fell to his knees and pleaded.
If I die, the families working for my manor and workshop will be thrown out onto the streets. Please show mercy! Even if its for their sake!
Why should I show mercy?
Well, pe-people can make mistakes, right? I was blinded by greed and made a mistake, so please, forgive me this one time.
A mistake
I will never make such a mistake again. If you want me to be a dog, Ill be a dog! Or if you want me to be a pig, Ill be a pig. So please, spare my life!
Tang Cheolsans attitude was uncharacteristic of a powerful and influential man in Lake Tai.
It seemed as if he had no sense of pride as the master of Cheolsan manor.
Pyo-wol had encountered countless individuals, but he had never seen someone change their face as quickly as Tang Cheolsan.
However, Pyo-wol had no intention of forgiving Tang Cheolsan.
He knew that if he allowed someone who could change faces so easily like Tang Cheolsan to live, there would be no end to the aftermath.
And Pyo-wol wasnt the type of person to leave such a variable behind.
Regardless of who it was, once they pointed a sword against him, he would relentlessly hunt them down and eliminate them, or thoroughly cripple them to the point of no return. Just like what happened with Eum Yujeong.
Just when Pyo-wol was about to kill Tang Cheolsan,
AHH!
Eeek!
Its poison!
Suddenly, screams could be heard from outside.
Poison?
Pyo-wol opened a nearby window and looked outside.
People were screaming and going into a frenzy.
Some were already bleeding and dying on the spot.
Whats going on?!
Tang Cheolsan stood up and looked out the window.
He couldnt hide his despair at the sight of his subordinates dying.
How could this happen?
It was obvious to anyone that they were showing symptoms of poisoning.
Tang Cheolsan, forgetting his fear, shouted at Pyo-wol.
This is your doing! Youre trying to bring down our manor by using poison! You despicable bastard! Curse you! Even in death, you wont find peace!
Thunk!
At that moment, a phantom dagger struck his forehead.
Tang Cheolsan couldnt even scream as he died.
That was how Tang Cheolsans final moment went.
Pyo-wol left Tang Cheolsans dead body and stepped outside.
Although their master was dead, the people working for Cheolsan manor didnt even realize it. They were too focused on saving their own lives.
Pyo-wol nced around for a moment before heading in a certain direction.
It was a well near Tang Cheolsans residence.
The poison that had affected the people wasing from the well.
The poison was truly deadly.
It was so potent that even Pyo-wol, who was usually unfazed by most poisons, felt pain in his lungs.
Pyo-wol peered into the well.
The well was bubbling and spewing out poison gas.
It was clear that someone had put something inside the well to generate the poisonous smoke.
Bang!
With a single strike, Pyo-wol destroyed the well.
Only after the wellpletely copsed did the poisonous smoke stop spreading in the air. But even then, many people had already fallen victim to the poison.
Dozens of people were suffering and dying from the poison.
Their faces as they writhed on the ground in agony, while vomiting blood, were genuinely horrifying.
Even in death, they wore the most agonizing expressions a human being could wear.
It was then.
The young master has been kidnapped!
Someones urgent voice echoed in the area.
Pyo-wol quickly made his way towards the direction where the voice came from.
It led him straight to Tang Ik-gis residence.
With their mouths covered with towels, the people of Cheolsan manor chattered,
Its him! The one who kidnapped the young master is that apprentice from the workshop!
That insane bastardC!
Quick! Track him down!
Without even knowing that their master, Tang Cheolsan, had been killed, the people of Cheolsan manor began their pursuit of the one who had kidnapped Tang Ik-gi.
Apprentice?
The image of a young boy shed in Pyo-wols mind.
* * *
Ugh!
Tang Ik-gi tried to squirm, but he couldnt even move an inch due to theck of strength in his limbs.
His whole body ached as if he had been beaten with a sledgehammer. But what terrified him the most was the fact that he couldnt even scream.
Tang Ik-gi returnedte to the Cheolsan manorst night.
Exhausted and on the verge of copsing, he fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, the situation outside was in a state of extreme chaos and noise.
Just as he was about to look outside to see what was happening, something struck his body, and things took a turn for the worse.
Thunk! Thunk!
The cart he was on rattled and jolted.
It was a cart used to transport waste from Cheolsan manor. It was a filthy cart that he would never get close to under normal circumstances.
Tang Ik-gi struggled to lift his head to see the person driving the cart.
It was a boy of small stature, continuously whipping the horses that were pulling the cart.
Who are you?!
Tang Ik-gi shouted, but his voice wouldnte out.
His vocal cords were paralyzed.
He was being transported around like a piece of luggage, yet the paralysis still wouldnt subside.
The cart, which had been going at a frightening speed, suddenly came to a stop near Lake Tais reed field. The person driving the cart had stopped whipping the horses, and turned around.
Tang Ik-gi could finally see the face of the person who had kidnapped him.
Y-YouC!
The person holding the whip bent down and looked into Tang Ik-gis eyes.
The boy was none other than Do Yeonsan, an apprentice working at Cheolsans Workshop.
You littleC! Why dont you untie me already?
Tang Ik-gis eyes widened.
At Tang Ik-gis reaction, Do Yeonsan smiled broadly.
Youre still alive. Thank goodness.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Bloody Arrow Strike Sword Technique. Raws: ????(ʸѪ). crossball / bullet / shot / shell / ball ʸ arrow / dart / straight / to vow / to swear Ѫ xu C blood
jin C double-edged sword
Chapter 336
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 11
Manhwa: N/A
Do Yeonsan gently touched Tang Ik-gis cheek.
Tang Ik-gi felt chills running through his entire body, however, since his body was paralyzed, he couldnt push away Do Yeonsans touch.
This crazy bastardC
Tang Ik-gi realized that Do Yeonsans gaze was not normal.
It was filled with madness that he had never seen before.
Do Yeonsan picked up Tang Ik-gi andid him gently in a small boat. Then, he began rowing towards his secret hiding ce which was the small ind.
Swoosh! Creak!
With each stroke of the oar, the chilling sound of wood rubbing against wood echoed. Every time that happened, Tang Ik-gi would visibly flinch.
While rowing the boat, Do Yeonsan muttered to himself,
This is too easy. Just too easy
The one who ced the mineral that emitted poison into the well was none other than Do Yeonsan.
He had done a lot of preparation for this, but entering the Cheolsan manor was not as difficult as he had expected. Even if he pulled a cart with him, they let him in without even checking.
Do Yeonsan had always thought that the Cheolsan manor and workshop were like a great fortress, but it turned out to be nothing more than a fancy facade.
Once he entered the Cheolsan manor, he encountered no more problems or resistance.
No one approached him because his body emitted a pungent stench of feces. Even the guards in charge of security didnte close.
Do Yeonsan roamed around inside the Cheolsan manor as if he were in unmanned territory. It didnt take long for him to find Tang Ik-gis residence.
From that point on, everything went as everyone knows.
He ced a mineral that emitted poison into the well to create confusion and then took advantage of the chaos to subdue Tang Ik-gi.
He also had a needle pierce Tang Ik-gis throat.
While creating something asplex as a hidden weapon of the ancient Tang n was beyond his skill or capabilities, creating a simple projectile was rtively easy.
He just ced needles inside a small cylinder and designed it in such a way that it wouldunch upon pressing a trigger mechanism. He also coated the needles with diluted poison from an unknown mineral.
The unknown material he used produces poison upon contact with water. The poison was also deadly that even just a single sip or drop was enough to kill. Using such poison consequently made it difficult to dilute.
Do Yeonsan have to conduct a lot of experimentation to determine the right dosage.
Fortunately for him, he possessed a natural talent for poison.
As he touched the unknown mineral that emitted poison, he realized how to maximize its effectiveness and control its effects at will.
It was not something anyone could teach him.
The deaths of his parents and younger sibling had awakened histent talent.
Thump!
The boat finally arrived at the small ind.
Do Yeonsan grunted as he pulled Tang Ik-gi out of the boat.
He then tied Tang Ik-gis body to arge rock nearby.
By this time, vitality slowly returned to Tang Ik-gis body. The poison had somewhat dissipated. However, by then, he was already thoroughly restrained.
While tied up, Tang Ik-gi shouted,
You bastard! Why are you doing this? Are you crazy?! Untie me right now! Then I still might forgive you!
Who will forgive whom?
What?
Who will forgive whom? You forgiving me?
You crazy son of a bitch! Have you lost your mind?!
Youre the one who drove me crazy.
Is it because I burned down the hut? That couldnt be helped. Ill make it up to you.
That couldnt be helped? I couldnt even salvage my father and mothers corpses. Hehe! How amusing!
Do Yeonsan chuckled.
Tang Ik-gis face, on the other hand, became pale. He sensed that Do Yeosans madness had gone too far.
Do Yeonsan retrieved something from his bossom.
It was a bundle of thin needles wrapped in cloth.
The needles were as fine as cow hair strands.
These needles, called cow hair needles, were the best items Do Yeonsan had crafted so far. He disys his best skill whenever he makes delicate objects like these.
Do Yeonsan held one cow hair needle and waved it in front of Tang Ik-gi.
Do you know what this is?
Cow hair needle?
Thats right. But its not an ordinary cow hair needle.
What?
I refined one of the minerals that was brought into the workshop. Ah, you wouldnt know about it, young master. Do you know what kind of mineral it is? It was imported from somewhere outside the Central ins. Its used for making weapons, but heres the thing, when ites into contact with water, it emits poison gas. Unbelievable, right? That such a mineral exists in the world. But it truly exists. You can believe it since I used a fragment of that mineral to bring you here with me.
You crazy bastard!
Thats right! Im crazy! Oh, by the way, did you know that I named the poison that is produced when that mineral dissolves in water, Luminous Blood Poison. It suits it, doesnt it?
What nonsense are you talking about? Just untie me already!
What are you talking about? Were just getting started.
What do you mean? What are you starting?
Revenge!
Do Yeonsan inserted the cow hair needle into Tang Ik-gis veins.
The needle instantly dissolved upon contact with Tang Ik-gis blood.
AHHH!
Tang Ik-gi let out a desperate scream.
The needles themselves were no different from the Luminous Blood Poison. As the Luminous Blood poison flowed through Tang Ik-gis blood vessels, he felt excruciating pain.
He screamed continuously and thrashed about. However, the ropes that bound his body only tightened, constricting him even more.
As he watched Tang Ik-gi writhing in agony, Do Yeonsan murmured,
My parents must have felt the same. They must have suffered like you. I cant imagine how they must have felt to leave their children behind and die so miserably. They couldnt even close their eyes even in death. Their children must have haunted their thoughts, but now I couldnt even collect their bodies because of youC
Keugh! Im sorry! I was wrong! Please save me!
Tang Ik-gi begged for forgiveness, but Do Yeonsan shook his head.
Its toote. I have nothing left now. Nothing at all
Ugh!
Thud!
Do Yeonsan inserted another cow hair needle into Tang Ik-gis body. Once again, the needle dissolved into his blood.
AHHH!
Tang Ik-gi let out a desperate scream.
Every vein in his body bulged out. The sight of ck blood coursing through the veins was visible to the naked eye.
The pain was so intense and unbearable that Tang Ik-gi wished for death instead. However, even that was impossible with the presence of the Luminous Blood Poison coursing through his entire body.
Do Yeonsan crouched before Tang Ik-gi.
It hurts, doesnt it? It was like that for me, too. Every time you hit me for no reason, I suffered to the point of wanting to die.
Just kill me. PleaseC!
I will kill you even if you dont beg me like that. Answer my questions first. Tell me everything you know about Zhao Yiguang. His sexual preferences, secret locations, everything you knowC
Why Zhao Yiguang?
It seems you still have the presence of mind to ask a question.
Do Yeonsan raised another needle in his hand. Upon seeing this, Tang Ik-gi spilled out everything he knew in a state of confusion.
Ive never seen such a deceitful bastard in my life. He pretends to be cleaner and nobler than anyone else, but I know all about his dirty secrets.
Do Yeonsan listened attentively to Tang Ik-gis words.
Tang Ik-gi revealed everything he knew in his desire to be liberated from the pain.
Now! Kill me! PleaseC!
As you wish.
Do Yeonsan chuckled as he lifted the remaining needle.
Wait! N, NoC!
In an instant, a look of terror crossed Tang Ik-gis face.
What he had hoped for was a painless death. However, without any hesitation, Do Yeonsan mercilessly stabbed the remaining cow hair needle into Tang Ik-gis body.
GAAH!
Tang Ik-gis desperate screams echoed across the deste ind.
Experiencing unbearable agony, Tang Ik-gi breathed hisst.
When he finally stopped breathing, his body dposed rapidly.
Only then did Do Yeonsan rise to his feet.
Hehehe! Huhuhu!
Suddenly, heughed maniacally, then burst into tears.
* * *
The Cheolsan Manor had turned into and of death overnight.
Despite Pyo-wols efforts of preventing the spread of poison by destroying the well, the poison still continued to seep out little by little.
The people inside the manor had to hastily deal with the bodies of their colleagues and get out of the area.
If the incident had only ended at this point, it would have been easy enough to clean up.
The problem was that Tang Cheolsan, the owner of the manor was dead, and his only sessor, Tang Ik-gi, remained nowhere to be found.
During the time when the mysterious poison was spreading from the well, Tang Cheolsan lost his life while Tang Ik-gi was kidnapped by someone.
Due to theck of people to handle the situation, Cheolsan Manor descended into chaos.
After the downfall of the Sword Blossom Pavilion, all eyes and attention turned to Pyo-wol. They were all wondering if he yed a hand in the copse of the Cheolsan Manor. However, since there was no evidence to suggest that he had killed Tang Cheolsan, they were no way to inquire or confirm about the matter.
The people of Cheolsan Manor searched for Tang Ik-gi.
Since the owner of the manor, Tang Cheolsan, was dead, they thought that Tang Ik-gi, as the only heir should be the one to lead the manor. However, he was still nowhere to be found.
It was only natural.
Do Yeonsan did not leave Tang Ik-gis body behind.
Not because Do Yeonsan didnt want to, but because Tang Ik-gis body had been dissolved by the Luminous Blood Poison.
Tang Ik-gi, who had turned into a handful of poisonous liquid, disappeared without a trace.
Heuh! Heuh!
Do Yeonsan exhaled bizarrely.
He had gotten some sort of revenge, but it didnt make him feel any better.
He hadnt truly gotten his revenge yet.
The person responsible for all of his misfortune was still alive.
Zhao Yiguang!
Do Yeonsan gritted his teeth.
Over the course of one night, Do Yeonsans appearance changed dramatically.
Perhaps due to his exposure to the deadly poison, his hair had turnedpletely white, and madness gleamed in his eyes. His skin was also slowly turning red, but he didnt care.
ng! ng!
He pounded the hammer frantically.
He realized it clearly when he kidnapped Tang Ik-gi.
The hidden projectile he created was powerful.
He just needed a more sophisticated triggering mechanism to fire the Luminous Blood Poison efficiently.
Inspiration was flowing like crazy in his mind.
It was as if an invisible entity was injecting knowledge directly into his mind.
Sinister energy flowed out of Do Yeonsans body as he continuously pound his hammer. But, he himself has yet to realize this fact.
All he had on his mind was his need for revenge.
ng! ng!
The sound of his hammering was simr to a musical instrument being yed.
Madness and sinister energy spread in a deep resonance.
Every time Do Yeonsan struck the hammer, ripples spread across the surface of Lake Tai.
It was then.
The ripples that were spreading far and wide suddenly stopped by someones feet.
Someone was standing on the calm surface of the water.
The sight of a man standing on the water, denying the obvious fact that humans cannot walk on water, was extremely eerie.
Beneath the mans tangled and disheveled hair, his face was partially covered by a broken mask, and from the eyes visible through the mask, a terrifying madness flickered.
His clothes were tattered and ragged like seaweed, and there was no trace of life in his thin, bony hands.
The masked man did not also wear any shoes, and his toenails were as sharp as bird ws.
He stood dazedly on the surface of the water, looking around at Lake Tai.
ng! ng!
The faint sound of hammering reached his ears.
He walked toward the sound of the hammering.
As if he was possessed by something.
Finally, the masked man arrived at the small ind where Do Yeonsan was hiding.
Unaware of the masked mans presence, Do Yeonsan remained focused on his hammering.
The masked man climbed up on a high rock behind Do Yeonsan and watched him hammer.
The more Do Yeonsan hammered, the greater the sinister energy seeped out of his body.
Suddenly, sinister and bloodthirsty energy emanated from the eyes of the masked man.
He smelled a scent on Do Yeonsan that was identical to his own.
It was a smell that only those who have fallen into the abyss could possess.
The more Do Yeonsan hammered, the more the sinister energy grew stronger. It was the energy that drew the attention of the masked man.
It was also for that reason that the masked man hade to this ce.
The presence of a being simr to himself had lured him in.
Suddenly, the masked man lifted his head and stared into the air.
Something was tickling his senses.
The bloodthirsty energy in the masked mans eyes became even more intense.
In an instant, an intangible energy spread out from beneath his feet.
The intangible energy spread throughout the entire ind, enveloping it in a dome-like structure.
The ind then becamepletely cut off from the outside world.
Even the sound of the hammering waspletely blocked from Do Yeonsans ears. However, Do Yeonsan, who was so focused on his hammering, failed to realize this fact.
The masked man sat on a rock, staring at the back of Do Yeonsan for a long time.
Thud!
Rain began to fall on the surface of the dome covering the ind.
Chapter 337
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 12
Manhwa: N/A
Rumble!
It had been raining heavily since morning.
The rain created countless ripples on the waters surface.
Normally, there would have been fishing boats out early in the morning to catch fish, but not a single boat was in sight.
It was better to take the day off altogether, considering the possibility of the boat overturning by foolishly working on a day like this.
As a result, the taverns and pubs along the shore of Lake Tai were filled with people sharing the day. Since they cant fish, they decided to drink to pass the time.
Thankfully, since Lake Tais First Pavilion, the inn where Pyo-wol was staying, was a bit expensive, it was rtively less crowded aspared to the shabby taverns that were bustling with people shouting in joy.
Pyo-wol had his arms crossed as he stared out the window.
Because of the torrential rain, even the inds that were usually visible appeared obscured.
He had been standing in the said position since dawn.
He hadnt moved a single inch since then.
It was because of the ominous feeling he had feltst night.
That strange sensation, as if a meteor was falling down, made Pyo-wols skin crawl.
Pyo-wol wasnt the kind of person to be easily afraid or intimidated, yet the energy he had feltst night was foreign and ominous enough to disturb him.
He tried to find the source of the ominous feeling he had feltst night, but the torrential rain pouring down was interfering with his senses.
Pyo-wol sighed and uncrossed his arms.
It felt unnecessary to exhaust his mental energy any further.
Pyo-wol descended to the first-floor restaurant.
Youvee down.
The inn servant greeted him with a happy face.
Please bring me some food.
Sure! Just take a seat and wait, and Ill bring it to you.
Mmm.
Pyo-wol nodded and took a seat at an empty table.
As he appeared, many people stole nces at him.
The fact that Pyo-wol was staying at Lake Tais First Pavilion was already widely known. Thats why there were quite a few people who deliberately came to the said inn specifically to catch a glimpse of Pyo-wols face.
That guy is the Reaper? Hes so handsome, though?
Dont be deceived by his appearance. Rumor has it that those who are deceived by that face meet a miserable demise.
Hes really handsome. Look at the women, theyrepletely enchanted.
Indeed, there were many women in the inn, and they were all staring at Pyo-wols face with flushed expressions.
It was then.
Boom!
The door of the inn opened, and a man who appeared to be in histe forties walked in.
His piercing eyes and tightly pressed lips gave him a sharp and imposing appearance.
Dozens of martial artists followed him inside the inn.
The guests watched the mans every move with bated breath.
After briefly surveying the surroundings, the man walked straight toward the seat where Pyo-wol was sitting.
He approached Pyo-wol and said,
Im Ji Gunseong, the leader of the Shadowless Order in Kunshan. Ivee here hoping to speak with you, Master Pyo. I hope you will allow me to join you.
Pyo-wol lifted his head and looked at Ji Gunseong,
Shadowless Order?
You probably dont know about it. Its not well known.
Why did someone from the Shadowless Ordere looking for me?
May I sit down and exin?
Take a seat.
Thank you.
Ji Gunseong sat down across from Pyo-wol.
He stared at Pyo-wols face for quite some time.
You are really handsome. When I heard the rumors, I thought they were exaggerated, but even the rumors couldnt do justice to your appearance.
If youvee here to speak nonsense, then leave.
Oh, I apologize.
So, what did youe here for?
Actually, Ivee to request assistance from Master Pyo and also to make a proposal.
Pyo-wol stared intently at Ji Gunseong, In response, Ji Gunseong hurriedly continued,
The truth is, the Shadowless Order, is not a legitimate faction or sect. We are just a group of people who have suffered at the hands of the Cheolsan manor, the Sword Blossom Pavilion, and the Nanjing sect.
So?
We heard the news that it was Master Pyo who had taken down the Sword Blossom Pavilion. It was sweet news to us, like the long-awaited rain after a drought. Thanks to Master Pyo, the grudges of the people who were victimized by the Sword Pavilion have been resolved. And recently, didnt you also destroy the Cheolsan manor?
Cheolsan manor?
Who else could have destroyed the Cheolsan manor in such a short time if it wasnt Master Pyo? We already know everything. So, theres no need to deny it.
We, the Shadowless Order, truly admire the actions of Master Pyo. We also offer our strong support.
Support
I believe that someone like Master Pyo should lead the Jiangsu Jianghu. You have already proven your martial prowess, and your character is also excellent so I believe that you are more than qualified to be the leader of this region.
So, what do you want to say?
We now just want you to take down the Nanjing sect and Changjiang Fortress. Once you do, then we, the Shadowless Order, will dedicate everything to make Master Pyo the leader of Jiangsu Province.
Thud!
Ji Gunseong suddenly stood up and mmed his head on the floor.
Blood flowed from his torned forehead, but Ji Gunseong didnt flinch.
Everyones attention was focused on Ji Gunseongs sudden action. However, Ji Gunseong paid no attention to them and kept his head down, waiting only for Pyo-wols response.
He believed Pyo-wol would ept his proposal.
After all, a martial artist could not be without ambition.
Especially for a strong martial artist like Pyo-wol.
History had proven such a thing numerous times.
The stronger the martial artist, the greater their desire to aplish great things.
The Shadowless Order, just as Ji Gunseong said, was a group of people who had been victimized by the existing powers like the Nanjing sect.
Their intention was to protect their rights and interests against those in power and to take revenge. However, over time, their initial intentions faded, and now they also wanted to take control of Jiangsu Province. But, the existing powers were just too formidable that they didnt dare to take action.
Then news about Pyo-wol reached them.
As soon as he heard the story that the Sword Blossom Pavilion had fallen at the hands of Pyo-wol, Ji Gunseong realized that the opportunity he had long been waiting for had arrived.
If we ce him at the forefront, we can obtain dominance over Jiangsu Province. With such a powerful martial artist, who would dare to oppose us?
After Ji Gunseong discussed this idea with the rest of his members, they soon decided to appoint Pyo-wol as the new leader of the Shadowless Order.
Ji Gunseong thought that the title of leader didnt matter much. After all, he believed that he would continue to hold the real power.
His ultimate goal was to make Pyo-wol a figurehead of the Shadowless Order while he controlled everything behind the scenes.
With Pyo-wols demonstrated martial prowess so far, it shouldnt be difficult to seize control over Jiangsu Province.
We will do everything in our power to support you, so please lead us.
Lead the way, Master Pyo-wol!
At that moment, the members of the Shadowless Order who came with Ji Gunseong all bowed and shouted in unison.
Their overwhelming enthusiasm and momentum surprised the guests in the inn, causing them to swallow their dried saliva.
They watched Pyo-wol and the members of the Shadowless Order with bated breath.
If Pyo-wol epts their proposal, the Shadowless Order will seize dominance over Jiangsu Province.
Insane! Pyo-wol bing the leader of the Shadowless Order?
Just the thought of it was dizzying.
Ji Gunseong cried out once more.
Please lead us to the right path, Master Pyo-wol!
Please lead us to the right path!
We will follow you faithfully!
The voices of the members echoed loudly in the inn.
People thought that Pyo-wol would naturally ept their proposal. After all, the offer from the Shadowless Order was tempting.
Given that the Shadowless Order was formed by those who had suffered at the hands of existing powers, they also had sufficient justification.
The faces of the Shadowless Order members who looked at Pyo-wol were filled with intense desire. Their gazes were so intense that anyone could not help but feel overwhelmed. However, Pyo-wols expression as he met their gazes showed no wavering.
He just stared at Ji Gunseong intently without saying a word.
Instead, Ji Gunseong felt a strong sense of pressure from him.
Pyo-wols emotionless gaze seemed to pierce through his heart.
Hes not even shaken by this?
Ji Gunseong gritted his teeth.
The usual disadvantage of being a young martial artist was that they were easily carried away.
With just a little support from their surroundings, they would often be swayed by the atmosphere and thus not make sound judgments. That was exactly what Ji Gunseong had hoped to do, to make Pyo-wol get carried away. However, the moment he saw Pyo-wols gaze, he realized that his thoughts were wrong.
Pyo-wols eyes were by no means the eyes of a young martial artist.
Even the seasoned warriors who had experienced countless battles in Jianghu would find it difficult topletely hide their emotions.
Ji Gunseong found it impossible to read Pyo-wols thoughts or emotions just by looking in to his eyes alone. On the contrary, the more Ji Gunseong looked into Pyo-wols eyes, the more it felt like his own inner thoughts were the one being thoroughly exposed.
His face turned bright red with embarrassment.
Say something, anything, quickly!
He anxiously waited for Pyo-wol to speak.
Understanding the other persons intentions and responding required them to open their mouth. However, no matter how long he waited, Pyo-wol remained silent.
In the end, Ji Gunseong spoke first.
Please be our leader!
Is the position of a sect leader really that insignificant? Or do I look like a joke to you?
Finally, Pyo-wol spoke up.
In that instant, Ji Gunseong felt his blood run cold.
Pyo-wols dry voice devoid of any emotions sent chills down his spine.
Ji Gunseong desperately tried to defend himself.
You seem to have misunderstood us, Master Pyo-wol! Were sincerely speaking from our hearts! We will take care of all the troublesome mattersC
So, youre telling me to be a figurehead.
Thats not what I meantC
Thud!
At that moment, Pyo-wols foot struck Ji Gunseong in the chest, sending him flying.
Ji Gunseong crashed into the wall.
Lord Ji!
How dare you!
That bastardC!
Seeing this, the members of the Shadowless Order rushed forward.
Pyo-wols gaze grew even heavier.
Seeing the look in Pyo-wols eyes, Ji Gunseong hastily shouted,
N-No! Dont!
But by then, his subordinates had already reached Pyo-wols side.
Seeing Ji Gunseong writhing in pain made them rushed over, weapons in hand.
Pyo-wol muttered,
Theye running to kill me over something so trivial? After iming that they want to serve me as their leader?
Pyo-wol could clearly see how they had underestimated him.
They had now made their intentions clear.
He had no intention of epting their offer in the first ce, but he also had no intention of forgiving them for openly disrespecting him.
Bang!
Pyo-wol mmed the table. As a result, the chopsticks that were on the table flew into the air.
Swirling his hand, he scattered the chopsticks towards the Shadowless Order members.
Thud!
Crack!
Argh!
Keugh!
The chopsticks became like daggers, piercing the bodies of the Shadowless Order members.
The front lines crumbled, copsing one by one.
The remaining members who were rushing from behind widened their eyes in shock.
Whoosh!
Pyo-wols hand pierced through their bodies.
AHH!
Ugh!
Ji Gunseongs face contorted as he witnessed his men copse, screaming in agony.
I miscalcted. I misjudged him.
Now he knew for certain.
Pyo-wol was far too intelligent to be someone elses puppet. He was not the kind to be easily swayed by others words.
Controlling someone like that was impossible. Had Ji Gunseong known that fact earlier, he would never have approached him so clumsily.
Argh!
Geugh!
The members of the Shadowless Order screamed as they fell.
Even though Pyo-wol remained motionless in his ce, Ji Gunseongs subordinates crumbled weakly like a rotten thatched roof.
Fortunately enough, it seemed that Pyo-wol had spared their lives, as there were no casualties. However, everyone was suffering from serious injuries, writhing on the ground. Their screams filled the inn.
The faces of the martial artists who were fortunate enough to be unharmed by Pyo-wols attack wore an expression of terror on their faces.
They did not dare attack Pyo-wol and instead staggered backward in retreat.
Pyo-wol paid them no attention. He just approached Ji Gunseong.
Ji Gunseong pleaded,
I-I was wrong! But was it necessary to use such ruthless force? If you had simply expressed your frustration or disagreement, I would have withdrawn my offer!
You dont have the will to solve your own problems, nor do you have the courage. Your mind is only focused on how to take advantage of others, and the only thing that moves is that tongue of yours. I wonder how many people you have deceived with that silver tongue of yours?
D-Dont insult me! No matter how powerful you are, you dont have the right to criticize and use me unjustly like this!
No matter how I look at it, the most useless part of your body is that tongue of yours.
WhatC?
At that moment, Ji Gunseong felt a sharp pain in his tongue.
Chapter 338: Thank you for reading!
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
Thud!
As the red flesh hit the ground, Ji Gunseongs vision turned pitch ck.
It felt as if a volcano had erupted in his mouth, rendering Ji Gunseong unable to scream as he writhed on the ground.
Fresh blood flowed profusely from his mouth, staining his chin and chest red.
Kuh!
It didnt take long for him to realize that the red flesh that fell to the ground was his own tongue.
He hadnt even seen how Pyo-wol had used his hand. If Pyo-wol had intended it, Ji Gunseong would have already lost his life. However, Pyo-wol chose a more cruel retaliation.
He cut off Ji Gunseongs tongue, ensuring he could never mesmerize others with his eloquent words again.
Lord Ji!
Quick, apply pressure!
The rtively unharmed members of the Shadowless Order rushed to assist, causing amotion. However, there was no way to reattach the severed tongue.
Overwhelmed by unbearable pain and shock, Ji Gunseongs eyes rolled back, and fainted.
One of the members of the Shadowless Order eximed in disbelief.
Did you really have to be like this? Couldnt you have simply declined with words? For master like you to becking in consideration
Consideration?
Thats right. All those masters who have reached the highest realm tend to show consideration for their subordinates. That is the dignity of a master, but you dont have any of that. Its truly disappointing.
Youre that guys disciple.
What?
Youre good at running your mouth, even at a moment like this, you continue to babble nonsense. If anyone hears you, theyll think Ive unjustly harmed Ji Gunseong. When in fact, you tried to manipte me into doing your bidding by whispering such sweet nothings. Youre no different from a parasite. You tried to use me like what a parasite does.
The member bit their lip in contemtion.
He wanted to retort, but he couldnt think of the right words.
Pyo-wols words were like a sharp de, digging deeply into his chest.
To think we tried to use someone like this? Ridiculous! It was impossible from the start.
The man in front of them was not just an ordinary skilled martial artist. He possessed a great intellect and strong spirit as well.
He was definitely not someone who could be swayed by a few words. They should have expected such an obvious oue when they tried to manipte someone like him.
The member quickly nced around the inn.
He was curious about the reactions of the customers. But the moment he saw their faces and expressions, he couldnt help but feel despair.
They were all looking at them with contempt. Some even clicked their tongues in pathetic disbelief.
There wasnt a single person who sided with Shadowless Order.
Though no one said it aloud, it seemed that they considered the severed tongue of Ji Gunseong and the injured martial artists of the Shadowless Order as a karmic retribution.
Lets go back.
In the end, the martial artists of the Shadowless Order left the inn, carrying the wounded Ji Gunseong and theirrades, while the inn owner and servant quickly came forward to clean up the broken objects.
Pyo-wol said to the owner,
Im sorry. Because of me, the objects were broken again.
Oh, no, its alright. Thanks to you, the reputation of Lake Tais First Pavilion has greatly risen. Rumors have been going around that this is the ce where the Master Pyo, the Reaper stays, so peoplee from far and wide to visit. Now, our inn has be quite renowned and famous.
The inn owner smiled brightly and replied.
Merely having arge and splendid inn doesnt guarantee recognition from people. In Jianghu, the most prestigious and historic inns or scenic spots that captivated peoples attention are those withpelling narratives.
They possessed stories that match the historical context.
Lake Tais First Pavilioncked such stories. However, as Pyo-wol stayed in the inn, a narrative was being created.
Thats why the inn owner weed Pyo-wols long stay at Lake Tais First Pavilion despite the frequent incidents and idents.
The longer Pyo-wol stayed, the more Lake Tais First Pavilions reputation soared.
In no time, the inn owner and servant swiftly removed the broken objects and reced them with new ones.
There was a sense of peace in the room after all themotion.
Rain was still pouring outside.
Countless raindrops collided with the surface, creating ripples. Pyo-wol silently watched the scene.
It was then.
Swoosh!
Suddenly, Gwiya, which was wrapped around Pyo-wols forearm began to move. Gwiya was usually immobile in crowded ces, so Pyo-wol couldnt help but pay attention to the unusual urrence.
Gwiya climbed out of his clothes by crawling up his body.
When the little snake reached his neck, Gwiya poked its head through his cor.
Gwiyas tiny, bright red tongue continuously flickered from its mouth.
It was exhibiting a noticeably different behavior.
Gwiya was usually rxed.
Even when it was gliding on his body, flicking its tongue, or catching its preyC Gwiya always did all of those at a rxed pace.
Pyo-wol had never seen it move with such agility before.
It seemed as though it was on alert, wary of something.
Pyo-wols gaze shifted to where Gwiya was looking.
It was in the middle of Lake Tai.
Beyond the pouring rain, the surface of the water rippled.
The waters surged, crashing against thend like waves.
If it were the ocean, it would make sense. However, this was ake.
Although its size could be mistaken for that of the sea or ocean, the fact remained that it was ake.
It was logically impossible for suchrge waves to ur in ake unless it was artificially induced.
Pyo-wol stood up and stared at the waves.
In the middle of the waves, Pyo-wol saw a figure standing tall.
It was an elderly man whose age was indiscernible.
The elderly mans blood-red robes and disheveled hair remained undisturbed even in the rain. His sunken eyes deeply embedded in his hooked nose also added to his gloomy appearance.
The old mans gaze suddenly met Pyo-wols.
In that moment, the old mans eyes gleamed.
When the old man tapped the ground, the waves rushing towards him came to an abrupt halt. And the surface of the water swelled up like a tidal wave.
Amidst the swelled up water, there flickered a pair of enormous red eyes.
Something colossal existed beneath the surface, and the old man was stepping on its head as he made his way across theke.
Hiss! Hiss!
Upon seeing the massive entity being stepped on by the old man, Gwiya let out a soft whistling sound without pause.
The colossal being the old man was stepping on also looked at Gwiya.
At that moment, when he saw the vertically split pair of enormous eyes, Pyo-wol realized its true identity.
Jiaolong?1
A massive serpent that failed to be a dragon.
It was a creature that was only mentioned in legends.
It was Pyo-wols first time seeing such a creature in person.
Only the creatures two eyes and head emerged above the surface of the water. But even then, it wasrger than thebined height of three dozen people.
It was difficult to imagine howrge the creatures submerged portion beneath the waters surface was.
The old man, riding the Jaiolong, murmured as he looked at Pyo-wol,
You saw me, huh? An interestingd.
The old mans voice echoed loudly in Pyo-wols ears, like thunder. But the other people in the inn continued talking amongst themselves, unbothered as if they hadnt heard him.
Even with such a colossal water dragon outside the window, it seemed like no one could see it.
Is he using a technique that interferes with the senses?
Pyo-wols expression turned sullen.
In contrast, the old mans mouth curled into an eerie smile.
Pyo-wol stood up from his seat and went outside the window, but not a single one of the guests in the inn paid him any attention. They just continued to talk amongst themselves.
Pyo-wol reaffirmed the fact that the old man was using some kind of technique.
Swoosh!
The Jaiolong carrying the old man gradually approached Lake Tais First Pavilion, and the gigantic waves from earlier rose once again.
The Jaiolong lifted its head and raised the old man. As a result, the old man and Pyo-wol found themselves looking at each other at eye level.
For you to see through the Invisibility Technique,2 it seems like youre no ordinary fellow. Whats your name?
Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol? Then you must be the one whos being called the Reaper these days.
The old man showed an expression of interest.
And who might you be, old man?
My name is Kyung Musaeng.
Kyung Musaeng?
It seems you dont recognize me. Well, I guess thats understandable since its been more than a decade since Ive been active in Jianghu.
The corners of Kyung Musaengs mouth twisted.
It was a dry smile that could evoke an eerie feeling from anyone that saw it.
Kyung Musaeng continued,
When I was active in Jianghu, those loud-mouth gossipers used to lumped together with the Eight Constetions.
The Eight Constetions?
Yes! They called me, the Visitor of Life and Death.3 How ridiculous. They arbitrarily judge and lumped me together with them.
Kyung Musaeng sneered.
He wasnt just mocking the busybodies talking about him, he wasughing at Jianghu as a whole.
And he had every qualification to do so, as a man capable of taming and riding a gigantic Jiaolong.
He had earned the right toe and go as he pleased.
Youve earned the right to look at me eye-to-eye. Just by seeing through the Invisibility Technique I disyed, you have enough qualifications. That little snake, too.
Kyung Musaengs gaze shifted to Gwiya, which was perched on Pyo-wols shoulder.
Gwiya was staring intently at Jiaolong.
Jiaolong must have thought it was an adorable sight to see Gwiya challenging him with determination when it was not even the size of his eysh.
Jiaolong was a snake that could not be a dragon.
It was a being that could be called the King of all Snakes.4
It would be natural for all snakes to be submissive in the presence of Jiaolongs power, but Gwiya was the only one who was fierce.
Kyung Musaeng found Gwiyas behavior surprisingly intriguing as well.
Pyo-wol asked him.
What are you doing here?
Im looking for someone.
A person?
Yes. Ive been looking for him for a long time. And recently, I found out that he came here to Lake Tai.
If youre looking for someone then why are you making all this noise?
Hahaha! How amusing. Youre the first person to ever say that to me. Moving noisily, you say.
Well, youre riding on such a huge snake.
Hahaha! No one can see this creature other than you. I made it that way, so, theres no need to make a fuss.
Are you talking about your Invisibility Technique?
Thats right. There are very few people in the world who can see through my Invisible Technique. Among the Eight Constetions, there are only one or two at most. So, you can take pride in yourself.
Kyung Musaengs words were extremely arrogant.
His tone was as if he was looking down on everyone even Pyo-wol. But Pyo-wol didnt pay much attention to it and asked,
Who are you looking for?
The Ghost King!
If its the Ghost King, then isnt he the man who is said to be the most iprehensible being in all of Jianghu?
Ho! You seem to know him.
Ive heard of him once.
There was a child who was desperately being pursued by the Seven Stars in Sichuan Province.
The boys name was Nam Shin-woo, and he had extraordinary healing powers that allowed him to recover from any wound, no matter how severe, in an instant.
Hong Yushin said that the boy resembled the Ghost King. Thats why he became the target of the powerful figures in Jainghu.
They believed that if the boys secret was revealed, they would also be immortal like the Ghost King.
In the end, the situation came to a close when the Wind Saint took Nam Shin-woo away.
What happened to Nam Shin-woo after the Wind Saint took him away is currently unknown.
Pyo-wol hadnt heard anything about them since.
Kyung Musaeng asked,
Have you ever seen the Ghost King?
No.
I see. I guess if hes so easily recognized by others, then he wouldnt be the Ghost King.
Why are you looking for the Ghost King?
Heh heh! If I tell you the reason then you will have to die. Is that okay?
You? Kill me?
You are quite audacious. Well, if youve reached that level at such a young age, you can afford to be audacious. But, listen, kid. The world is muchrger than you know. You may stand out among the young generation, but there are plenty of monsters in Jianghu that are no less formidable than you. And this creature has devoured many of those monsters.
Kyung Musaeng stomped his foot on Jiaolongs head.
In turn, Jiaolongs gaze turned ferocious.
It was said that the eyes of the snake had the power to paralyze the soul.
Kyung Musaeng doesnt know if thats actually true, but it was still a fact that the snakes eyes possessed the power to subdue the preys mind.
If it were an ordinary person, they would have immediately been disoriented the moment they met Jiaolongs eyes, but unfortunately, Jiaolongs eyes had no effect on Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was someone who had survived in a snakes den.
It wasnt just his immunity to snake venom that kept him alive.
Pyo-wol managed to gain a deep understanding of snake thinking and physiology to the point that he couldmunicate and assimte with them.
Pyo-wol reached out his hand towards Jiaolongs nose.
Seeing this, Kyung Musaeng sneered,
Heh heh! How dare you touch Jiaolong. Youre just a bite away from its fangsC
Kyung Musaengs words suddenly trailed off.
His eyes widened.
Contrary to his expectations, Jiaolong had closed its eyes, enjoying Pyo-wols touch.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Nam Shin-woo and the Ghost King were mentioned in chapter 99. Thank you for reading!
Jiaolong. Raws: ??(). This is a dragon in Chinese mythology, often defined as a scaled dragon; it is hornless ording to certain schrs and said to be aquatic or river-dwelling. jiolng C legendary dragon with the ability to control rain and floods Invisibility Technique. Raws: ????([ηg). [ ynxng C invisible g fsh C magic Visitor of Life and Death. Raws: ???(). shngs C life or death k C customer / visitor / guest King of all Snakes. Raws: ????(֮). sh C snake / serpent zhng C within / among / in / middle / center / while (doing sth) / during / (dialect) OK / all right ֮ zh C (possessive particle, literary equivalent of ) / him / her / it wng -king or monarch / best or strongest of its type / grand / great
Chapter 339
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 14
Manhwa: N/A
With his hand ced on the bridge of Jiaolongs nose, Pyo-wol closed his eyes.
Wh at?
Kyung Musaeng blinked his eyes in confusion.
Jiaolongs had to spend over a thousand years training in order to ascend. It is truly a long period of preparation to soar into the sky. However, even after so many years of extensive training, not all Jiaolongs are able to ascend to the heavens.
Only Jiaolongs that perfectly harmonize with the energies of both heaven and earth can ascend to the heavens and be dragons, while the rest will remain on earth, unable to attain spiritual enlightenment.
For those Jiaolongs who fail to ascend, for whatever reason, they be ferocious and bittered with a sense of loss.
Such was the case with the Jiaolong that Kyung Musaeng had captured and taken for a ride. When Kyung Musaeng found this Jiaolong, it was mentally weakened due to the shock of its failed attempt to ascend to the heavens.
This consequently made it easy for Kyung Musaeng to subdue it. Had the Jiaolong been healthy or had its strength recovered, it would have been impossible for Kyung Musaeng to subdue it without any sacrifices.
From then on, Kyung Musaeng treated it like a pet. But there were times when he struggled to calm the creature since it easily bes ferocious.
Kyung Musaeng had thought it was impossible for anyone other than himself tomunicate and subdue Jiaolong. But now, his confidence and preconceived notions were being shattered by Pyo-wol.
Tsuue!
The Jiaolong flicked its red tongue out, enjoying Pyo-wols touch.
This was evidence that Pyo-wol and Jiaolong were inmunication. Even Gwiya, which was perched out on Pyo-wols cor, was leaning its head against Jiaolongs nose.
Wh, Whats going on?
Kyung Musaeng was so surprised that he didnt know how to react.
After a while, Pyo-wol released his hand from the Jiaolong.
The Jiaolong, in turn, opened its closed eyes and looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol locked eyes with the creature and murmured softly,
I see.
Tsuue!
Upon hearing Pyo-wols words, the Jiaolong shuddered, causing its scales to shake. A sound resembling the friction between steel reverberated and spread in the area.
Kyung Musaeng had been controlling Jiaolong for a long time, but he had never seen such a reaction before.
He shouted in frustration,
You! What are you trying to do? Will you let go of it already?
Boom!
At his shout, the rain that had been falling like a waterfall bounced off, causing a massive wave in Lake Tai to surge.
Pyo-wol frowned slightly as he looked at Kyung Musaeng.
Kyung Musaengs eyes were filled with anger.
The cold demeanor he had shown just a moment ago was nowhere to be found.
Pyo-wol spoke to him,
No matter when, it would be better for you to release this creature.
What?
This creature is sorrowful being bound to you.
What kind of nonsense are you talking about? A Jiaolong being sorrowful? Youre spouting utter nonsense!
He still hasnt given up on being a dragon yet. Hes sad because he cant train anymore when hes bound to you.
Huh! Are you saying you can read its thoughts? If you think you can deceive me with such words then you are mistaken.
Thud!
Kyung Musaeng stomped on Jiaolongs head with his foot. In response, the Jiaolong retreated backward with a grunt.
Since this is just our first meeting, Ill forgive you, but if you dare spout such nonsense again, Ill make you regret being born.
As a dense fog surrounded Kyung Musaeng and the Jiaolong, their figures disappeared without a trace.
Shooaah!
In the ce where they vanished, the rain started to fall once again.
Huh? Why is Master Pyo outside?
When did he leave?
Only then did the people in the inn notice that Pyo-wol had gone outside.
With Kyung Musaeng gone so does the effect of his Invisibility Technique.
In the eyes of the inn guests, it was as if Pyo-wol had suddenly disappeared and teleported outside.
Ignoring the murmurings of the crowd, Pyo-wol stared at the spot where Kyung Musaeng and the Jiaolong had disappeared.
Though the sight remained invisible to the others, Pyo-wol could still see the ripples on the waters surface caused by the Jiaolong.
Pyo-wol shook his head slightly before going back inside the inn.
Visitor of Life and Death, Jiaolong, and even the Ghost King
Something was brewing in Lake Tai.
* * *
To be defeated by a man called the Reaper. First, the Sword Blossom Pavilion, then the Shadowless Order What a disaster.
A middle-aged man with a sturdy build murmured as he sat down on a throne, looking over the massiveke.
The ce he was in was thergest ind among the forty-eight inds in Lake Tai. This ind was originally inhabited by fishermen, but as they established themselves here, the locals were driven away.
On the ind where the locals were driven away, arge fortress was built.
It was the Changjiang Fortress, which belonged to the Nokrim faction.
The Nokrim faction was originally united under a great power called the Heavenly Heights Stronghold. However, as time passed, the Heavenly Heights Stronghold was divided into two factions: the Two Valleys and Four Fortresses.
The Changjiang Fortress belonged to thetter.
Furthermore, while all the other factions chose to settle ind, it was only the Changjiang Fortress that made the decision to establish its base near theke.
This was partly done to avoidpetition from other forces, and mainly because Lake Tais proximity to the sea made it easier for them to expand their influence.
The man with a sturdy build was none other than Bok Seong-wan, the leader of Changjiang Fortress.
He was also known by his nickname the Iron Rhino.1
It was said that in the distantnd of the Western Station, there lived a huge mammal with a horn on its nose. With its horns, the said animal could attack even a tiger.
The mammal with a horn on its nose was called a rhino.
Bok Seong-wans temperament and martial arts were simr to that of the rhino, hence his nickname, the Iron Rhino.
Bok Shengwan was a man of great ambition.
He had recognized the importance of Lake Tai early on, which was why he exerted all his efforts to expand his influence and power in Lake Tai.
Thanks to that, he was able to establish an undeniable force in Lake Tai.
There were dozens and dozens of ships docked at the pier. Each ship wasrge enough to amodate dozens of people.
The Changjiang Fortress had boats stationed at key points along the small streams of the Yangzte River to collect tolls.
While they made reasonablepromises with ships belonging to therge influential factions and forces, they were unrelenting towards those of smaller boats and insignificant factions.
As a result, Changjiang Fortress was able to establish its own kingdom on the ind. They built not only a fortress but a full-fledged castle with a self-sustaining system.
This also allowed Bok Seong-wan to focus on the Changjiang Fortress without being affected by external factors.
One of the things that Bok Seong-wan was most concerned about was his rtionship with the powerful figures in Lake Tai.
These included the Nanjing sect, the Cheolsan manor, and the Sword Blossom Pavilion.
No matter how powerful Changjiang Fortress was, the strength of these three sects was not to be underestimated, so Bok Seong-wan tried to avoid conflicts and maintain an amicable rtionship with them as much as possible.
Its for the same reason why he allowed his son, Bok Hojin, to join the Golden Heaven Sect, and befriend Zhao Yiguang.
The power of the three factions was remarkable enough to warrant such attention. But in just two days, two of the three factions had been destroyed.
The reputation of the Sword Blossom Pavilion plummeted, while Cheolsan manor had lost its leader and drifted away.
And it was all because of one person.
Pyo-wol.
A man who appeared in Lake Tai one day and out of nowhere.
Since his arrival, the once solid order of Lake Tai crumbled.
Even the Shadowless Order in Kunshan, that had been at odds with the Nanjing sect, ended up being humiliated after their attempt of subduing Pyo-wol.
Bok Seong-wan couldnt find it in him toprehend the series of events.
Had he known that the three sects would be so easily defeated, then Bok Seong-wan would not have gone to such lengths and effort in maintaining rtions with them.
The fact that the entire martial world of Lake Tai and Jiangsu Province was shaken to the core because of a single person, caused Bok Seong-wan to be greatly conflicted.
Is this a crisis? Or an opportunity?
The three sects were either copsing or faltering.
This was the perfect opportunity for the Changjiang Fortress to expand its influence. There was no telling when such an opportunity would arise again, once the copsed or faltering factions manage to recover from their condition.
However, the only reason Bok Seong-wan was hesitating in making a move was that Pyo-wol had yet to leave Lake Tai.
The heavens would sometimes send beings that people cant understand with theirmon sense. Its rare to see good thingse out of getting involved with such individuals.
With his appearance alone, Bok Seong-wan might look like the type who would charge forward without thinking. But in truth, Bok Seong-wan was as cunning and deep-minded as a fox.
He was the type that was most cautious when making a move. He rarely moves based on emotions.
What should I do?
He continued to ponder, but no decisive answer came to mind.
In the end, he decided to postpone making a judgment.
It was then.
Lord Bok!
One of Bok Seong-wans subordinates rushed over.
Whats wrong?
Something terrible has happened!
Terrible?
Yes! The patrol boat that went out to the outskirts of Lake Tai has sunk!
What?
Bok Seong-wans eyes widened in surprise.
There was only one situation where a boat would sink in the calm waters of Lake Tai.
Was it attacked?
Well um
The subordinate hesitated, unable to answer.
Why cant you answer?
They they said its because the boat collided with a huge serpent.
What theC
Thats what the survivors are saying. They say it was truly a gigantic serpentC!
Are those bastards making up stories after mistakenly running into a reef?
Its not just one or two people. All the survivors are saying the same thing, so it doesnt seem entirely false.
What? Ill ask those bastards myself.
Bok Seong-wan abruptly stood from his throne.
Whatever the reason, the sinking of a Changjiang Fortress ship was not a usual matter.
He had to find out the reason himself.
As Bok Seong-wan walked, his son, Bok Hojin, came into sight.
Bok Hojin was dressed in splendid attire.
Bok Seong-wan knew that his son would be dressed like that whenever he was going ashore.
Bok Seong-wan scolded his son,
One of our ships has just sunk. Where do you think youre going? Are you out of your mind?
Im sorry, Father! But Zhao Yiguang asked to see me.
Zhao Yiguang?
Yes! It seems like hes worried about the sudden copse of the Sword Blossom Pavilion and Cheolsan manor. Thats why he wanted to meet and discuss countermeasures with me.
Bok Seong-wans anger subsided upon hearing Bok Hojins response.
If that was the reason, then of course it was right for him to go to see Zhao Yiguang.
Alright. I will investigate the matter about the sunken boat, so you go meet him.
Thank you, Father, Ill go then.
After Bok Hojin bid farewell to Bok Seong-wan, he boarded the boat.
The boat he boarded quickly departed from the pier.
The Lord is on board. Open the gate!
The boatman shouted loudly.
Since wooden walls had been built around the pier, the only way to get out was for the gate to be opened.
Soon, the gate leading to the outside opened, and the boat carrying Bok Hojin smoothly glided out onto the waters surface.
Bok Hojin stood in the front and looked back at the Changjiang Fortress.
Hmm
The tall wooden walls surrounding the Changjiang Fortress appeared solid and dependable.
Unlike other ces, it was difficult to approach the center of Lake Tai where the Changjiang Fortress was located. Not only that, unauthorized individuals would not be able to enter as a wooden outer wall had been erected around the pier.
Bok Hojin felt relieved and reassured seeing it with his own eyes.
Like his father, Bok Seong-wan, Bok Hojin also felt uneasy about the recent events.
He couldnt believe that the stability of Jiangsu Province was being shaken by just one man, Pyo-wol.
However, it was an undeniable reality that he couldnt afford to ignore.
That was the reason why he was going to meet Zhao Yiguang.
Apparently, Zhao Yiguang must have had the same idea because he sent a letter requesting a meeting.
The boat headed swiftly towards the shore.
* * *
Swoosh!
Sitting by the window of an inn, Pyo-wol allowed Gwiya to crawl all over his body.
After meeting Jiaolong, the little snake was doing things it hadnt done before.
Pyo-wol sat still, letting Gwiya move freely.
Pyo-wol himself was also stimted by the appearance of Jiaolong and Kyung Musaeng.
He now realized how vast and filled with talented individuals Jianghu was.
Although Kyung Musaeng might have subdued Jiaolong at a time of its weakness, that would still not have been possible without absolute martial prowess to back him up.
Kyung Musaeng was a man who was more than capable of subduing the Jiaolong, and meeting him was enough to stimte and inspire Pyo-wol.
It was then.
Swish!
The sound of a skirt being pulled could be heard.
Soon enough, someone approached Pyo-wol.
When Pyo-wol looked up, he saw a woman with an expression and gaze as cold as ice approaching him.
The woman, wearing a scarf made of ck otter fur around her neck, was someone Pyo-wol had seen once before.
She was the woman with who Pyo-wol had eaten Aozao Noodles together with at a street stall when he first arrived at Lake Tai.
As Pyo-wol stared intently at her, the woman spoke up,
It seems we meet again. Its nice to see you, Master Pyo!
Was your name Zhao Yuseol?
Ah, Im honored that you remember me, Master Pyo. But theres something missing. To be precise, my name is Zhao Yuseol, the eldest daughter of the Nanjing family.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Iron Rhino. Raws: ???(FϬţ). F ti C iron (metal) / arms / weapons / hard / strong / violent / unshakeable / determined / close / tight (ng) Ϭţ xni C rhinoceros
Chapter 340
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 15
Manhwa: N/A
Nanjing sect?
Oh, Zhao Yiguang, the one whom Pyo-wol met. Hes my younger brother.
Now that you mention it, the two of you do look alike.
I often hear that, though I dont find it exactly as apliment.
You dont seem to like your brother.
Its rare for siblings to get along well. Its the same in our family.
When Pyo-wol mentioned Zhao Yiguang, Pyo-wol didnt miss the gleam of disdain that shed through Zhao Yuseols eyes.
For whatever reason, it was clear that Zhao Yuseol had an extreme aversion to her younger brother.
May I join you for a moment?
Take a seat.
With Pyo-wols permission, Zhao Yuseol took a seat.
Zhao Yuseol exuded an air of dignity that was difficult to approach.
She looked at Pyo-wol with a defiant expression.
Looking around, Pyo-wol spoke,
I dont see any escorts around.
I had to shake them off beforeing here, so it was a bit troublesome.
Do you have a problem with your escorts?
My brother assigned those guards for surveince.
You must have aplicated family situation.
Its amon urrence in families like ours. Its nothing special.
Zhao Yuseol said nonchntly.
Is it like a power struggle between the eldest son and the eldest daughter?
Thats right. If theres any problem, its that the eldest son is trying to be the head of the family just because hes a man, when hes without any ability.
How amusing.
It might be amusing to you but to me, the one directly involved, its just a continuous cycle of bloodshed.
Zhao Yuseol bit her red lips.
She was known to be beautiful and intelligent from a young age.
It wasnt just a matter of being slightly more intelligent, she boasted extraordinary talents to the point of being called a prodigy.
The problem was that she was too outstanding.
Zhao Sumok, her father and the patriarch of the Zhao family, feared that his daughters exceptional talent would overshadow his son, Zhao Yiguang.
As a result, he had Zhao Yuseols activities strictly monitored and restricted to prevent her from showing her capabilities and limit her radius of influence.
For this reason, Zhao Yuseols name was hardly known to the outside world, while Zhao Yiguang took the spotlight.
Whenever Zhao Yuseol went out, she was always apanied by bodyguards. They not only protected her, but also had the primary duty of monitoring her movements and whereabouts.
As Zhao Yiguang grew older, he personally appointed Zhao Yuseols own escorts. With all of the escorts under his control, Zhao Yuseols freedom of action became even more limited.
This made it difficult for her toe to Lake Tai.
Zhao Yiguang was constantly suspicious of her intentions.
Fortunately enough, even after a series of twists and turns, she finally arrived at Lake Tai. But even then, there were escorts still watching her closely.
If it werent for you turning the Zhao family upside down, it would have been impossible for me to lose them.
The Zhao family has been turned upside down?
Not just the Zhao family, but other influential factions, such as Changjiang Fortress, are also on high alert. After all, depending on what Master Pyo does, their fate might be at stake.
I have no intention of exerting influence over them.
Thats because Master Pyo is the strong one. The strong usually dont pay attention to anyone, while the weak have to consider the strongs movements to have a higher chance of survival. Its for that exact reason that I havee to see you.
Zhao Yuseol didnt hide her true intentions.
In fact, her visit to Pyo-wol was quite an adventure.
If her father, Zhao Sumok, and her younger brother, Zhao Yiguang, caught wind of her interaction with Pyo-wol, she didnt know what retaliation would await her.
Maybe they would marry her off to a man whose face she didnt even know and kick her out of the house.
Not only does Zhao Yiguang have the power to do that, but so did her father, Zhao Sumok.
Zhao Sumok had always believed that his son should inherit the Zhao family. So, no matter how exceptional Zhao Yuseols talents were, he didnt pay her any attention. He was even afraid that Zhao Yuseol would obstruct his sons path and thus, he desperately hid his daughters existence.
Because of her father and brother, Zhao Yuseol had to live in hiding until now, suppressing herself.
If she were an ordinary woman, she might have given up and lived a normal life, but unfortunately, she was too excellent and brilliant. Her exceptional talent would not tolerate her to live an ordinary life like this.
Zhao Yuseol never had any intention of simply living as someones wife.
Even in a situation where she was monitored by her bodyguards, she secretly built her own power.
Over the course of more than a decade, the power she had built was by no means insignificant. Zhao Sumok and Zhao Yiguang werepletely unaware of this fact.
Thats how remarkable Zhao Yuseols abilities were.
The only problem now was that she had no legitimate reason.
In order for a daughter to overtake the son and ascend to the position of the family head, she needed a valid reason, or her brother needed to make a significant mistake. Alternatively, she could possess such a powerful force that she wouldnt have to worry about anything.
Thats why Zhao Yuseol sought out Pyo-wol.
Youre a smart man, so I wont bore you with unnecessary exnations. Please help me a little. Ill definitely repay you.
What the Nanjing sect or Zhao family needs right now is not Yiguang, but me. Yiguang is actually ruining our family. Father doesnt know how wicked he is and how hes going down the wrong path.
Tell me. What is Zhao Yiguang doing so wrong?
I cant tell you here, since its the Zhao ns weakness.
Zhao Yuseol nced around discreetly.
The guests in the inn were stealing nces at them.
Pyo-wol stood up from his seat and said,
Then lets move somewhere else.
We dont have to go far. We can just go to your room. Im sure Master Pyos room is the safest ce in Lale Tai.
Arent you afraid of the rumors that would spread?
Of course not. If I were afraid of such things, I wouldnt havee this far.
Zhao Yuseol smiled. As she did, her eyes formed gentle curves.
Behind those smiling eyes, there was strong ambition.
The two of them went upstairs to Pyo-wols room together.
They could hear the guests chattering, but Zhao Yuseols expression didnt change as she climbed the stairs.
Thump!
Zhao Yuseols eyes lit up as she entered Pyo-wols room.
Your room is simpler than I expected.
Tell me. What is Zhao Yuguang doing so wrong?
Why are you in such a hurry?
Since its such aplicated story, it can wait a little longer.
Zhao Yuseol approached Pyo-wol, revealing her bright red tongue between her red lips.
Pyo-wol stood in ce, staring at her intently.
A strong fragrance emanated from Zhao Yuseols body. The closer she got, the more intense the scent became.
Zhao Yuseol put her arms around Pyo-wols neck and locked eyes with him.
Youre not scared, are you?
Are you bluffing?
What?
The next moment, Pyo-wol wrapped his arm around Zhao Yuseols slender waist and pulled her closer.
Ah!
Zhao Yuseol unintentionally let out a startled gasp.
Her previously confident demeanor was reced by a look of embarrassment.
No matter how bold she pretended to be, Pyo-wol could see that she was nervous.
Although she had great ambition, she was still a woman.
She would be lying if she said she wasnt embarrassed by this situation where she was in the arms of a stranger. However, she made an effort to hide her agitation and said nonchntly,
Who says Im bluffing?
Then you wont regret it.
Pyo-wol took Zhao Yuseols red lips with his own.
Zhao Yuseols eyebrows trembled. However, she didnt avoid Pyo-wols lips. Instead, she actively responded.
HaC
* * *
Kuegh!
A sturdy-looking martial artist groaned in pain.
It was because Zhao Yiguangs fist had struck his abdomen.
Thud!
Zhao Yiguang struck him again.
The man gritted his teeth and endured the pain.
Did I ask you for something significant? I just told you to diligently follow and monitor her movements. Was that such a difficult task?
No, it wasnt.
Then why did you lose her?
Im sorry.
Do I look like a joke to you? How could you not carry out such a simple task and created such a mess?
I made a mistake.
Do you even realize what you did wrong?
Thwack!
Zhao Yiguang began beating the man again.
The other martial artists watching from the sidelines couldnt help but feel a sense of dread.
The person being unterally attacked by Zhao Yiguang was none other than the captain of Zhao Yuseols bodyguards.
It was his job to monitor Zhao Yuseols movements and report any developments. However, today he and the other bodyguards had lost track of Zhao Yuseols whereabouts.
In their brief distraction, Zhao Yuseol had disappeared, and now the captain was paying the price for it.
Under Zhao Yiguangs merciless beating, the captain was left battered and bruised.
When Zhao Yiguangs violent outburst finally ceased, the captain was left sprawled on the ground,pletely powerless like a piece of minced meat.
Zhao Yiguang, gasping for breath, spoke to the remaining bodyguards,
Get this bastard out of my sight. And find Zhao Yuseol quickly before she does something foolish.
Yes!
The guards replied in unison as they picked up their captain and headed out.
As Zhao Yiguang watched their retreating figures, he muttered to himself.
Those idiots, not a single one of them knows how to do their job properly. Useless freeloaders.
It was then.
You seem really pissed off. How about calming down a bit?
Someone said, entering his living quarters.
Zhao Yiguang furrowed his brow and looked at the owner of the voice. He had forbidden unauthorized individuals to enter his residence. However, as soon as he saw the owner of the voice, his furrowed brow rxed as if it had never been there.
Oh, its you.
I could hear the sound of you, using your fists even from outside.
The man who answered was none other than Bok Hojin.
Bok Hojin didnt seem too concerned about Zhao Yiguangs use of violence. After all, there were asions when he also resorted to violence against his subordinates as a form of release.
Zhao Yiguang asked,
What brings you here?
You sent me to meet you, didnt you?
Ah! Right. I apologize. Ive been preupied.
Get your act together. If we make a mistake, we could end up being devoured by him.
Him? Pyo-wol?
Thats right, Isnt he the reason why Lake Tai and Jiangsu are in a frenzy right now?
Mm.
If that guy continues to stay in Lake Tai at this rate, you and I will suffer a great blow. People are already talking about Pyo-wol as if hes above us.
Zhao Yiguangs expression turned serious upon hearing Bok Hojins words.
The two of them were well aware that Pyo-wols martial prowess far surpassed theirs. The actions Pyo-wol had demonstrated so far were astonishing, beyond their ability to replicate.
Simply being strong in martial arts didnt mean they could exhibit the same feats as Pyo-wol.
Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin were both formidable individuals, but even they didnt have the confidence to show the same level of martial prowess as Pyo-wol when ced in the same situation as him. Thats why they considered Pyo-wol to be superior to them.
The problem was that even those who knew nothing also held the same perception.
If rumors started to spread among martial artists, they would, no doubt, be constantlypared to Pyo-wol.
Especially the longer Pyo-wol stayed in Lake Tai, the more intense theparison would be, and people would undoubtedly perceive Pyo-wol as someone vastly superior to both of them.
Even if this was true, it was dangerous for such a perception to be ingrained in peoples minds.
This was because as that perception built up, it would be that persons reputation.
In other words, no matter how much fame Zhao Yiguang gained and how great of a person he bes in the future, people would always think of him as being beneath Pyo-wol.
Such perception would undoubtedly hinder Zhao Yiguangs various endeavors in the future. Thats why neither Zhao Yiguang nor Bok Hojin was happy about Pyo-wol staying in Lake Tai for so long.
The problem was, there was nothing they could do about him now.
The Sword Blossom Pavilion has been wiped out, while the Cheolsan manor has fallen into chaos. We could end up the same way if were not careful.
To think that the Chanjiang Fortress and Zhao n have to tread lightly because of one person. How unpleasant.
For now, we can only be patient and hope for the best.
Until when?
Until our patience runs out.
Damn it!
Bok Hojins lips twisted.
He had lived his whole life without caring about anyones opinions and doing things his own way. The word patience was unfamiliar to him.
The vague need for patience in this situation made him ufortable.
Zhao Yiguang looked at Bok Hojin without saying a word.
Then, as if remembering something, Bok Hojin said,
Oh, by the way, I heard something strange.
What are you talking about?
Im talking about Cheolsan manor. Theres a rumor that the person who kidnapped Tang Ik-gi was an apprentice from Cheolsan workshop?
An apprentice kidnapped Tang Ik-gi?
I thought it was ridiculous, too. Tang Ik-gi may be a bitcking, but hes not the kind of person to be kidnapped by an apprentice. However, there are several witnesses. Its not something we can simply ignore.
Why would the apprentice kidnap him for?
They said that the apprentices parents died a few days ago, and his only younger sister went missing.
Hm?
Zhao Yiguangs eyebrows twitched for a moment.
Chapter 341
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 16
Manhwa: N/A
Bok Hojin noticed the change in Zhao Yiguangs expression.
Could this be something rted to you?
Why makes you say that?
Because the missing younger sister seems to match your preferences
I see
Bok Hojin sighed.
A few people close to Zhao Yiguang were well aware of his entric and perverted tendencies. Being one of his closest friend, Bok Hojin knew this better than anyone else.
When he heard about the craftsman apprentices story, Zhang Yiguang was the first person that came to Bok Hojins mind.
Bok Hojin didnt particrly have a problem with Zhang Yiguangs sexual preferences.
Zhang Yiguang was qualified to enjoy himself, and he had the ability to cover up any issues that arose with his actions.
Heroes were naturally horny and lustful beings, and among the renowned heroes, it was rare to find one who wasnt.
Where is the craftsman apprentice?
If I knew, I would not havee here empty-handed. I would have captured him and detained him instead.
We should deal with him first.
Certainly, if we dont want to have any more disturbances.
Tsk! Of all times, for a craftsman apprentice to cause trouble like this
A spark of anger flickered in Zhang Yiguangs eyes.
As if dealing with Pyo-wol wasnt enough to give him a headache, the fact that a lowly craftsman apprentice was bothering him made him angry.
Zhang Yiguang spoke to Bok Hojin.
Mobilize the Changjiang Fortress to find him.
Do you have any idea where he could be hiding?
Where else could he be hiding? Hes most likely on one of the inds in Lake Tai.
An ind?
Theres no way a person burning with revenge would have fled outside of Lake Tai. If thats the case, then is there the any other ce where he could hide, away from the prying eyes and scrutiny of others, besides an ind?
That makes sense.
Hes probably hiding on one of the inds in Lake Tai. If its the Changjiang Fortress, it shouldnt be difficult to find him.
Understood. Ill take care of this matter.
Once you find him, deal with him quietly. I dont want to waste any more energy on such a trivial person.
Understood.
After a few moments when Bok Hojin nodded,
Young master!
The manager in charge of the Bluefield Estate rushed over.
Whats the matter?
You have a guest.
A guest?
Master Zhao Jakyung has arrived.
Ah!
Zhang Yiguang involuntarily took a sharp breath, for the name the manager mentioned carried great weight.
Zhao Jakyung, the Spear King.1
A martial artist who was said to have reached the pinnacle with a single spear.
Titles like Sword King, Saber King, and Spear King usually appear once every generation or every other generation.
They are like inherited titles given to warriors who are the best at wielding swords, sabers, or spears.
The very fact that Zhao Jakyung was given such a title indicated how exceptional he was in terms of spear techniques.
Whats even more remarkable is that he is one of the Eight Constetions.
The Seventh Constetion.
Being the Seventh Constetion does not mean that his strength is ranked seventh. Rather, the general assessment was that even his mere martial prowess alone was enough to put him in the upper echelons.
Zhang Yiguang and Bok Hojin hurriedly went outside.
There, they encountered an elderly martial artist with a grown beard. The old man, carrying a spear that was divided into two pieces on his back, was none other than Zhao Jakyung, the Spear King.
Although his age had caused his beard to turn white, his presence and gaze were no less youthful than those of young warriors.
Just looking at him made it difficult for Zhao Yiguang and Bok Hojin to breathe. Thats how immense the momentum radiating from Zhao Jakyung was.
The two of them quickly bowed and cupped their fists.
Your grandson, Zhao Yiguang, pays respect to Grandfather.
Bok Hojin of the Changjiang Fortress greets the Spear King.
In response to their greetings, Zhao Jakyung opened his mouth,
Its been a long time since Ive seen you, Yiguang. Ive also heard stories about an exceptional talent in the Changjiang Fortress, that must be you.
Grandfather!
Its an honor to meet you like this.
Bok Hojin looked flustered, as if he didnt know what to do.
It was his first time seeing Zhao Jakyung.
Even if Bok Hojin was a recognized exceptional talent in Jiangsu Province, he still wouldnt dare topare himself to Zhao Jakyung.
Zhao Jakyung was one of the brightest stars in all of Jianghu. Even if Bok Seong-wan, Bok Hojins father, were toe and meet him, he would have to bow his head.
Meanwhile, Zhao Yiguang looked at Zhao Jakyung with an anxious gaze.
Why did this old man suddenlye? What does he know?
Zhao Jakyung was a distant rtive of the Nanjing family. He was part of the branch that separated during Zhao Yiguangs great-grandfathers generation.
Because they had split several generations ago, there was hardly any interaction or asions where they would inquire about each others well-being.
Zhao Yiguang had only met Zhao Jakyung once, ten years ago. As a result, he had no particr feelings toward Zhao Jakyung. Instead, he was scared of Zhao Jakyungs stern and upright demeanor.
Zhao Jakyung had a firm and unyielding personality, refusing to tolerate injustice.
Even if he was dealing with someone sharing the same Zhao family surname and were distant rtives, as long as that someone went out of line, Zhao Jakyung would never forgive them.
Because of this, even people who bore the Zhao family surname feared Zhao Jakyung and hesitated in getting close to him.
Zhao Yiguang asked cautiously,
What brings you here, Grandfather?
Arent you happy to see me?
How could I not be pleased to see my esteemed grandfather? However, I must say its unexpected to meet you here.
Hmph! Your tongue is still a little slippery.
I apologize.
I havee here because the heavens are uneasy.
Pardon? Heavens?
Yes! The energy here is unusually turbulent and restless. Thats why I came to see it with my own eyes. Since the Nanjing sects vi is here, I would appreciate it if I could stay for a few days. Is that alright?
Of course. It would be an honor for me if you stay here, Grandfather.
Then show me to my room. I want to rest a little after the journey.
Okay, pleasee inside.
Zhao Yiguang guided Zhao Jakyung to the quietest ce in the Bluefield Estate.
Zhao Yiguang arranged Zhao Jakyungs residence in the detached building furthest away from his own residence
You can stay here. Ill have the servants prepare a bath for you.
Mmm!
Zhao Jakyung nodded in approval.
The detached building, surrounded by high walls in all four corners, was just what Zhao Jakyung liked. The simple and unpretentiousndscape made him feel at ease.
I want to be alone now. Leave.
Yes, Grandfather. Please restfortably.
Bowing his head, Zhao Yiguang retreated.
As soon as he was alone, Zhao Jakyungs gaze turned cold.
Hmph! His sinister gaze is still the same.
When Zhao Jakyung looked at Zhao Yiguangs eyes earlier, there was a sense of wariness.
Ten years ago, when Zhao Yiguang was still a boy, he already possessed such eyes. The moment Zhao Jakyung saw it, his grandsons gaze was deeply etched in his memory. Thats why Zhao Jakyung had an uneasy feeling about Zhao Yiguang.
Among those who possess such a gaze, there were hardly any individuals who possessed a sound mind.
If it werent for the fact that Zhao Yiguang was a distant rtive, Zhao Jakyung would never have let him be.
If I had the time, I would have properly educated that brat. Its a pity that I dont have that luxury.
Nheless, it was no lie that Zhao Jakyung had felt the unstable energies of the heavens.
Just as he was passing by this area, he suddenly sensed an unusual energy, which consequentlypelled him toe to Lake Tai.
Who is it? Who is the one causing a disturbance?
* * *
Pyo-wol was lying down with a pillow under his head. Zhao Yuseol, with her hands propping her chin, leaned over Pyo-wols chest.
Her white naked body was on full disy, but when Pyo-wol looked at her, she just smiled at him without any hint of embarrassment.
Tell me.
Besides me, how many others have you met? Three, four, or more?
I dont know.
You flirt.
Zhao Yuseol pushed herself up with a pouting expression, but her expression didnt show genuine displeasure.
They live in a world where polygamy was eptable.
A capable man could have multiple women without being condemned. On the contrary, it was a world where those who had many women were admired.
Furthermore, for a man like Pyo-wol, who possessed such outstanding appearance and martial arts prowess, there was no way that women would leave him alone.
Zhao Yuseol began putting on her clothes one by one.
Pyo-wol still lying on the bed, silently watched as splendid garments adorned Zhao Yuseols snow-white body one by one.
After she finished putting on all her clothes, Zhao Yuseol returned to her aloof andposed demeanor.
It was hard to imagine that she had been so passionately spirited just a moment ago with her current demeanor.
Being fully dressed, she sat down on a chair and looked at Pyo-wol.
Only then did Pyo-wol also get up and start getting dressed.
Even though she had seen all of his naked body while they were making love, Zhao Yuseol still blushed. She realized for the first time today that she had such passion in her.
Hoo!
Zhao Yuseol fanned herself with her hand, cooling down her flushed face.
Meanwhile, Pyo-wol had finally put on all his clothes and sat across from her.
Now, tell me. Whats the problem with your younger brother?
Well, ever since he was young, Yiguang had always had a very fierce and persistent temper. He had an insatiable desire for what he wanted and was willing to destroy what he couldnt have. In many ways, he was different from ordinary people. Especially when ites to his sexual preferences
Zhao Yuseol trailed off for a moment.
Even though he was her younger brother, it was embarrassing to mention a mans sexual preferences. But she quicklyposed herself and continued speaking calmly.
He likes young girls. I dont know why, but its true that hes obsessed with them. There have been several incidents that suggest his involvement. Most of them left traces of horrific torture. But without evidence, it just bes rumors.
Pyo-wols expression sank for a moment.
He remembered something that had happened not long ago.
Do Yeonsans sister was also murdered recently.
Do Yeonsans sister had shown signs of terrible torture. It was so gruesome that someone with a faint heart would feel nauseous just looking at it.
A person in their right mind would never have injured or mutted a body like that.
But Zhao Yuseols words continued,
The problem is that my father knows that side of him to a certain extent.
And yet he just lets it happen?
Our household is not governed bymon sense. Father believes that only the son can lead the family, so no matter what problems arises with my brothers actions, he is only passive in resolving the issue. Hes actually more concerned about covering it up, not realizing that its making the problem worse.
Zhao Yuseols voice contained a hint of anger.
It had been quite some time since her father had learned of Zhao Yiguangs problems. Well, its possible that he may have known about it longer than she did, and yet, for years, he had done nothing and let Zhao Yiguang to his own devices.
Zhao Yuseol couldnt forgive her inept father and cruel brother.
I can no longer stand by and watch our family be ruined because of an ipetent father and a ruthless son. I think it would be better for Jianghu if I became the head of the Zhao family.
Is that really the only reason you want to be the head of the Zhao family?
What do you mean?
You dont seem so pure-hearted, thats all.
Ho-ho! What an amusing thing to hear. Can a pure-hearted and innocent person survive in Jianghu? People all live for their own desires. I am no different. Even though I was born a woman, I want to reign at the top of Jianghu. Bing the head of the Zhao family is just part of that n.
Do you dream of bing an empress?
Why not?
Zhao Yuseol looked straight at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol had sensed it the first time hed seen her. The immense ambition in her eyes.
Even Pyo-wol himself might be nothing more than a mere tool to be used for Zhao Yuseol.
I matured early. To survive in that hellish ce, I had to mature early. And as I matured, I prepared. I prepared and prepared while constantly evading their eyes. Sure, I may be overshadowed by Yiguang for now, but sooner orter, the tide will turn. And with your help, the time it will take will be much shorter.
Do you want to kill Yiguang?
Desperately. If you kill him for me, you can enjoy everything I possess as well. Its not a bad offer for you either.
Zhao Yuseols offer was enticing enough for any man to be tempted. She knew how beautiful and charming she was. However, she couldnt guarantee that her charm would sway Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wols gaze was so cold that it was hard to believe they had shared an intimate moment just a few minutes ago.
With fervent longing, Zhao Yuseol expressed her earnest desire,
Make me an empress. And be my man. Then you will be the man of the empress.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Spear King. Raws: ??(). qing C gun / firearm / rifle / spear / thing with shape or function simr to a gun wng C king or monarch / best or strongest of its type / grand / great
Chapter 342
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 17
Manhwa: N/A
Little did anyone know that beneath Jo Yuseols delicate and graceful appearance, there hid such immense ambition. The ambition she currently disyed was so intense that it couldnt be dismissed as the whims of an ignorant woman regarding worldly affairs.
Most men dared not meet her gaze, as her eyes burned with an intensity that was almost unbearable. But, Pyo-wol silently met her gaze.
Their gazes heatedly intertwined in the air for a while.
At that moment, Zhao Yuseols blood ran cold.
It was because Pyo-wols gaze, as he looked at her, held no trace of emotion.
He did not possess the look of a man who had been seduced.
As if that werent bad enough, his following words were exactly what she expected.
I dont want to live as someone elses man.
Think about it one more time.
No, Ive already thought about it enough.
Youre heartless.
Its not like theres love between us.
Well, fine, then just kill Yiguang.
Zhao Yuseols expression changed drastically when Pyo-wol didnt give in.
The passionate gaze and wounded expression she had shown a moment ago vanished, reced by a cold andposed face.
This current expression was her true self.
It was a waste of time to maintain a pretense when seduction didnt work on an unyielding opponent. Thats why she quickly changed her demeanor.
Do you really want me to kill Zhao Yiguang?
Once you do, then the Zhao family will be mine.
Let me think about it.
What is there to think about? With your abilities, it shouldnt be a difficult task.
Youre not the only one who wants him dead.
Wishing for his death and having the ability to actually kill him are two different things. If merely desiring his death could kill him, why would I even ask you for your help? I may not know who wants Yiguang dead, but its impossible for them to kill him, not unless theyre in the same level as you.
You underestimate a persons tenacity.
Hoho! Arent you the one overestimating a persons determination? Its merely a mindset that has turned toxic. Determination without action is useless. Just be honest and say if you dont want to or if youre afraid.
Zhao Yuseol thought that Pyo-wol was making excuses because he didnt want to fulfill her request.
Her eyes also turned cold as she looked at him.
Unperturbed by her gaze, Pyo-wol continued,
Just wait a few more days.
Then what happens after that? If theres still no movement, what will you do?
I will decide then.
Really? Thats how youre going to do it? How can a man be so irresponsible? Am I just a one-night stand to you?
Do you think that just because we spent one night together, you can take advantage of me and use me as you please?
ThatsC
Whether Zhao Yiguang lives or dies, I will be the one to decide. And it would be best for you to stop thinking that you can intervene and manipte my judgment, because if you continue to do so, Zhao Yiguang may end up outliving you.
Zhao Yuseol bit her lip.
Pyo-wols words didnt sound like a simple threat.
He was a man who bore the title of Reaper.
It might sound ridiculous for a man to have such a grandiose title, but when it was bestowed upon someone with such abilities, the weight they carried was different.
Pyo-wol possessed the abilities befitting the title of the God of Death.
A man who had reached the level of a god when it came to killing people.
There was no one whom he didnt manage to kill before, which is why Zhao Yuseol had tried to use him to her advantage by ensnaring him under her control.
If he was on her side, there would be no one more reliable. But if he became her enemy, he would be the most fearsome presence in the world.
Zhao Yuseol regretted revealing her true intentions too soon.
She had made Pyo-wol wary by exposing her ambition too early.
I made a mistake. I should have waited a little longer to draw him in.
But regrets, no matter how fast, were always toote.
Im sorry. I made a mistake. My narrow-mindedness has gone too far.
She quickly apologized.
When ites to apologizing, one should do it wholeheartedly.
It would be foolish to think of ones pride and be stubborn.
Although she made a mistake because of her impatience, it would bid her well to try to fix it as soon as she realized her mistake.
Please understand with an open mind.
Zhao Yuseol bowed to Pyo-wol.
As Pyo-wol gazed at her, his eyes sank into the depths.
A Jianghu Empress
There was a strong scent of dangering from the woman who dreamed of ruling.
* * *
Zhao Yiguang left the Bluefield Estate and headed towards the downtown area of Lake Tai.
Nothing seems to be going my way.
Everything went awry when Zhao Jakyung entered the Bluefield Estate yesterday.
Because he was cautious of Zhao Jakyung, Zhao Yiguang couldnt focus on the things he needed to do.
One of them was finding Zhao Yuseol.
In the end, he never figured out where Zhao Yuseol was hiding.
She was like a thorn stuck in his fingertips.
While thorns arent that painful enough to kill him, they still caused enough difort to bother him.
Although she had always acted cautiously in front of their father, Zhao Sumok, Zhao Yiguang instinctively sensed that she had something up her sleeve, which is why he had assigned guards to watch her, but she slipped past them and disappeared without a trace.
Just the thought of what kind of scheme she might be plotting while she was gone annoyed him. It wouldnt change anything, but just the fact that something was happening in a ce he didnt know made him uneasy.
Zhao Yiguang thought that he should increase the surveince by more than double as soon as Zhao Yuseol returned.
Lost in thought, he walked on, and before he knew it, he found himself in the downtown area of Lake Tai.
The ce he was heading to was the busiest square in Lake Tai.
During the day, the square was empty, but at night, merchants opened their stalls, forming a night market.
There was arge well in the center of the square, and all the merchants who opened the night market drew water from this well to prepare food. Because of that, they paid great attention to the management of the well.
He decided to meet Bok Hojin here.
Zhao Yiguang would have originally slept in the Bluefield Estate, but he chose to sleep outside because Zhao Jakyungs presence felt burdensome.
The fact that he had to be cautious even in his own residence, Bluefield Estate, annoyed Zhao Yiguang even more.
Looks like hes not here yet.
Isnt Master Boks personality a bitid-back in the first ce? Im sure he wille out if we wait a little longer.
At the words of his subordinate who was by his side, Zhao Yiguang nodded in agreement.
Zhao Yiguang rarely had his subordinates travel with him.
This was because he was confident that no one would be capable enough of harming him. However, due to the recent situations, he brought his subordinates with him.
There were dozens of skilled warriors around him.
And all of them were elite members of the Nanjing n.
They were all fiercely scanning the area where Zhao Yiguang was.
Those who saw them would either turn away or kept their distance. After all, they didnt want to be caught up and receive unnecessary trouble.
They knew that getting tangled up with martial artists rarely ended well.
It was better to avoid the danger altogether.
As a result, Zhao Yiguang and his men could sit back and wait for Bok Hojinfortably.
As time passed, the sunlight shining on the square grew hotter.
A hint of annoyance began to appear on Zhao Yiguangs face.
No matter how skilled he was in martial arts, being out in the sun for such a long period of time made him ufortable.
Nowhere in the square was there a ce to get out of the sun.
That was why the street vendors didnt open during the day and only operated the night market after sunset.
Zhao Yiguang inwardly cursed Bok Hojin for choosing such a ce to meet.
It was then.
nk!
He heard the sound of something rolling towards them.
Zhao Yiguang and his men naturally turned their attention to where the sound wasing from.
Where their gazes were directed, a young boy was struggling to pull a cart.
Whatever it was carrying, the carts wheel seemed to scream with each roll on the stone pavement as if it were going to break at any moment. It was a clear sign that the cart had heavy objects loaded onto it.
Such a sight was not unfamiliar or umon in this ce.
People living nearby often came here to fetch water, and among them were many children of the boys age.
Not many had the luxury of receiving abundant care from their parents at such a young age. As soon as children started to walk, and were old enough to think for themselves, the children would all help their parents with their work and prepare for independence.
That was the reality of the current Jiangsu Province.
The boy seemed to be one of those children.
Amon existence that could be seen anywhere.
Normally, such a person would not attract their attention. However, Zhao Yiguang and his subordinates couldnt easily divert their gaze from the boy.
There was something about the boy that drew peoples attention, which was why they began to pay attention to his every move.
The boy took something out of the cart.
At first, it seemed like he was taking out a container to hold water. But upon closer inspection, it was not a container.
A stone?
The ck, blunt object was undoubtedly arge stone.
Plop
The boy threw the stone into the well.
Zhao Yiguang raised an eyebrow.
What is he doing?
It was a well that everyone used.
It was extremely disrespectful to throw a stone like that into such a well.
Zhao Yiguang was not a righteous man.
He did not have a broad enough mind or a big heart to involve himself in matters unrted to him. However, he was sensitive enough to be alert to matters rted to him.
The water from the well where the boy had thrown the stone would end up in the food of any food stall or inn, and that food would enter his own stomach.
So, he couldnt simply overlook the boys actions as mere mischief.
Even after throwing the stone into the well, the boy did not leave. He just continued to gaze at the well.
His posture seemed as if he was waiting for something to happen.
Zhao Yiguang ordered his men.
Bring that brat here.
Yes!
Without hesitation or questioning hismand, two of his men immediately sprang into action.
The two men who approached the boy by the well were among his youngest warriors.
Zhao Yiguang and the others believed that they would soon bring the boy to them without any difficulties.
But, thats when something unexpected happened.
The men who had approached the boy suddenly copsed as if they had been shot.
Theyy on the ground, motionless.
What happened?
Why did they copse?
Zhao Yiguang and the rest of his mens eyes widened.
They strained their eyes to see, but it was difficult to assess the situation near the well from where they were.
They caught sight of the boy, who seemed startled, then tried to run away in a panic.
Dont let that boy get away!
Zhao Yiguang urgently ordered.
His subordinates rushed toward the boy, with him following behind.
The boy ultimately failed to escape from the well area. It didnt take long for the boy to be surrounded by Zhao Yiguangs men.
The boy aimlessly shuffled his feet, unsure of what to do.
He was clearly terrified.
Who are you? What have you done to them?
At that moment, Zhao Yiguang pushed his way through his men.
He examined the condition of the fallen warriors on the ground.
They were already dead.
Their faces were pale, and there was no trace of warmth that a living being should have.
Theyre dead!
Zhao Yiguangs eyes turned ferocious.
There were no visible wounds on the bodies of his subordinates. But there was no way they could have suddenly lost their lives for no reason.
All of them were highly skilled experts who had trained in martial arts for many years.
They were naturally much healthier and physically stronger than the average person, so the chances of them suddenly dying were almost nonexistent.
It was obvious that the boy had done something.
Zhao Yiguang stood up and red at the boy.
You bastard! Did you kill them?
Master Zhao Yiguang, right?
Do you know me?
Of course I do. Who in this region would not know about Master Zhao Yiguang?
You! Who are you?
Do Yeonsan.
Do Yeonsan?
Zhao Yiguang furrowed his brow.
It was a name he had never heard before.
Upon seeing his reaction, the young boy, Do Yeonsan, looked at him and smiled.
As I expected, you dont recognize me. Then, how about if I say it like this, Im the older brother of the girl you murdered not long ago.
YouC?
You now know me, right?
Do Yeonsan smiled brightly.
In contrast, the expression on Zhao Yiguangs face became as stiff as a stone statue.
Youre the brother of that girl?
Yes.
You crazy bastardC
Well, youre the one who drove me mad, heh heh!
Do Yeonsan chuckled.
Chapter 343
A boy was standing by a well, surrounded by numerous martial artists with bewildered expressions.
Zhao Yiguang found the scene unfolding before him quite unusual.
He had never imagined that there woulde a day when someone would be daring enough to oppose him in Lake Tai, much less a boy this young.
Zhao Yiguang red at Do Yeonsan.
Even in the face of Zhao Yiguangs frightening gaze, Do Yeonsan continued to chuckle and smirk. He was not intimidated at all, rather, there was even a hint of madness in his appearance.
This bastard has truly gone insane.
Zhao Yiguang felt the urgency to resolve the situation quickly.
If the fact that he had sexually assaulted and killed Do Yeonsans sister became known, he would not be able to escape the wrath of Jianghu. Furthermore, his past deeds could be exposed, and he could be condemned for it.
So, before all of that could happen, he needed to capture Do Yeonsan and silence him.
Get that bastard!
Yes!
His subordinates responded and approached Do Yeonsan.
Even as Do Yeonsan watched Zhao Yiguangs subordinate rush towards him, he didnt stopughing.
Hehehe! Hehe!
In fact, hisughter grew even louder.
There was desperate madness in hisughter, which sent shivers down the spines of Zhao Yiguangs men.
Bastard! Its better for you to surrender peacefully.
If you obediently follow us, well kill you painlessly!
Upon hearing their words, Do Yeonsan abruptly stoppedughing and spoke,
You guys are truly stupid.
What?
Youre just a bunch of fools relying on brute strength. You didnt even consider why yourrades fell down like that and approached me like this.
Only then did the martial artists look at the lifeless bodies of their fallenrades.
Theirrades had died, without any visible wounds.
Under normal circumstances, this would never happen.
It was then.
Poof!
Suddenly, a sharp noise echoed through the air.
Hiik!
Keugh!
At the same time, the screams of the martial artists erupted.
Once again, two of Zhao Yiguangs men fell to the ground.
There were tiny silver needles embedded in their chests. The silver needles melted into their veins in an instant.
Only then did the warriors realize why there were no visible wounds on the bodies of their fallenrades. The punctured wounds from the silver needles were too small to be easily noticeable.
Furthermore, since the silver needle also disappeared into the bloodstream, it was only natural that the cause of death could not be determined from a cursory nce.
The martial artists struck by the silver needles convulsed and then died.
This is crazy!
Holy shit!
The martial artists who witnessed the scene were stunned. They couldnt close their mouths.
They had never imagined that a young boy like Do Yeonsan would be able to utilize such a wicked hidden projectile.
Do Yeonsan held a small cylinder in his hand.
The cylinder seemed to be some kind of firing device for the needles.
Zhao Yiguang shouted,
Take that cylinder away from him!
However, his men act immediately at hismand.
They had seen the power of the needles right in front of them.
An invisible silver needle is hard to defend against, and once it pierces them, they have no time to do something about it since it immediately brings death.
No matter how loyal they were to Zhao Yiguang, they couldnt help but hesitate when their lives were at stake.
You fools!
As his subordinates hesitated, Zhao Yiguang took matters into his own hands.
Swish!
As he swung, qi was released from the tip of his sword.
ng!
Zhao Yiguangs sword qi struck Do Yeonsans body directly.
Do Yeonsan couldnt even scream and fell to the ground.
Only then did Zhao Yiguangs subordinates rush forward and retrieve the cylinder from Do Yeonsans hands.
Hes still breathing!
They grabbed Do Yeons arms and pulled him to his feet.
Zhao Yiguang then approached Do Yeonsan.
Rip!
Zhao Yiguang hurriedly grabbed and ripped off Do Yeonsans clothes. And there revealed an steel te armor covering Do Yeonsans chest.
Do Yeonsan managed to stay alive even after being struck by Zhao Yiguangs sword qi because of the steel te armor protecting his chest. The steel te managed to offset the power of the sword qi.
Ive heard you were just an apprentice, yet youve used your head quite well.
Do Suyeon.
At that moment, Do Yeonsan struggled to open his mouth.
What?
Do Suyeon. Thats the name of my younger sibling whom you killed.
Tch! So what if I know?
Zhao Yiguangs mouth twisted.
Raising his head with great difficulty, Do Yeonsans eyes were filled with anger.
His parents and sister had all died so miserably because of Zhao Yiguangs desires, and the fact that Zhao Yiguang, the perpetrator himself, didnt even know his sisters name enraged him.
You destroyed my world.
Your world?
Yes! The ce where my father, mother, and younger sibling existed.
You idiot! To call that your world with just that? The real world is not like that. Jianghu is the real world. Compared to Jianghu, your family is nothing, No one cares about you or them because youre not worth anything.
You son of a bitch!
Ha! Youve been living in your own delusion. But that ends now. Once I kill you, no one will know that I did such a thing.
A ferocious glint appeared in Zhao Yiguangs eyes.
Once he kills Do Yeonsan here, there will be no more evidence to expose his misdeeds.
Zhao Yiguang forcefully removed the steel te armor covering Do Yeonsans chest.
Thud!
The heavy steel te fell to the ground, exposing Do Yeon-sans bare chest.
Zhao Yiguang slowly stabbed Do Yeonsans heart with his sword.
The flesh and muscles of Do Yeonsans chest became torn apart, causing blood to trickle down. But even then, the maniacal smile never left Do Yeonsans face.
Heh heh!
Youre crazy. But, lets see if you can stillugh like that once youre dead.
Why do you think I came out here? Wouldnt sneaking up on you have a higher chance of killing you?
What?
Arent you wondering why I specifically chose this well? You have no idea at all, do you?
In that instant, Zhao Yiguang recalled Do Yeon-san putting a stone into the well.
Zhao Yiguang hurriedlymanded his subordinates.
Hurry up and check the well!
Yes!
After replying, his subordinate hurriedly peered into the well.
It was then.
Whoosh!
An enormous amount of mist suddenly rose from the well.
The subordinate, who got his face directly exposed to the mist, let out a pitiful scream.
AARGH!
The subordinate grabbed his face and staggered backward.
Tears and blood flowed between his fingers.
Although he had only been briefly exposed to the mist, his facial skin melted almost instantly.
What?
Huh?
Zhao Yiguang and the rest of his men stepped back in horror.
Even though they hadnt been in direct contact with the mist yet, they already felt sick to the stomach, and found their heads spinning.
Its poison!
Hes crazy! How could he have released poison into the well!
It was only then that they realized that the stone Do Yeonsan had thrown into the well was a toxic substance.
The stone Do Yeonsan threw in the well was none other than the Luminous Blood Poison. It was a mineral that once dissolved in water would spew out lethal poison like crazy.
Whoosh!
Poisonous mist began to escape the well, and spread at a frightening speed as it was carried by the wind.
Eek!
You crazy bastard!
Zhao Yiguang and his men visibly panicked.
It was clear that if the poison continued to spread with the wind, the entire area would turn into a living hell.
Do Yeonsan covered his mouth with his sleeve and shouted,
If this is the so-called Jianghu, then its better for it to perish! Well all die together!
Tears of blood streamed down Do Yeonsans eyes.
Although he had developed some sort of resistance to the poisonous mineral from handling it, Do Yeonsan could only hold out for so long.
Geuk!
Hik! I I cant breatheC
All those who inhaled the poisonous mist gasped for air, and then copsed.
Witnessing such a scene, Zhao Yiguang and his men froze in ce.
They had never seen such a deadly poison in their lives, let alone see someone directly exposed to it without any fear despite having no protective gear.
Heuk!
Zhao Yiguang quickly covered his mouth with his sleeve and looked for an escape route. However, the entire area was already filled with thick poisonous fog. He couldnt see a ce where he could take refuge.
A-Are you suggesting we die together?
I have no desire to live any longer.
I, Ill properlypensate you if you stop spreading the poison. How much do you want?! Ill give you anything! So just stop the spread of poison!
Hehehe! How can I reverse the poison that has already spread? I dont have the skill for that, and even if I did, I wouldnt want to.
Do Yeonsans gaze as he looked at Zhao Yiguang was empty.
His heart was already dead. He had persevered and lived until now solely driven by his desire for revenge.
I made a mistake. I touched a poisonous flower.1
For the first time in his life, Zhao Yiguang regretted his actions.
He didnt regret raping the girl, but he regretted choosing Do Yeonsans younger sister as his victim.
With a madman like Do Yeonsan, it would have been better not to make any contact with him at all, but in the case it happens, it would have been better to kill him before any problems arose.
Damn it!
Zhao Yiguang raised his internal energy to protect himself. Thanks to that, he remained rtively unharmed from the poison, but unfortunately, his subordinates internal energy was not as strong.
Hngh!
H-Help me!
His subordinates melted and died as the poison corroded their internal organs.
Witnessing the horrifying sight of blood dripping from their skin and their flesh melting away, Zhao Yiguang clenched his teeth.
He had no desire to help them, nor did he have the ability to do so.
He doesnt care what happens to his subordinates, his survivales first before anything else.
There must be a way to escape.
Zhao Yiguang quickly looked around.
However, everywhere he looked, there were poisonous clouds everywhere.
He truly couldnt see a way out.
And even as he scanned his surroundings, he could hear people screaming from all directions.
People exposed to the poisonous air were dying.
Even Do Yeonsan, who was at the center of the poison cloud, was not in good condition either.
Half of his facial skin had melted away, and blood was dripping from his ears. Nevertheless, he still stood defiantly, ring at Zhao Yiguang like a demon.
In his heart, Zhao Yiguang wanted nothing more than to swing his sword and behead Do Yeonsan. However, he couldt afford to waste even a single bit of his energy right now.
The slightestpse in his control of internal energy would allow the poison gas to prate his body.
At that moment, someones lion roar burst out.
Whats going on here?!
Whoosh!
The released power contained in the lions roar caused a disturbance in the surrounding air.
It was truly a terrifying power.
Amidst the poisonous mist, the owner of the lions roar charged forward with a spear in hand.
Haaa!
The owner of the lions roar bellowed again as he swung his spear.
Whoosh!
The spear spun fiercely in his hand, creating a powerful pulling force. As a result, the scattered dense poisonous mist began to gather around his spear.
It was an unbelievable sight to behold.
As the poisonous mist gradually dissipated, the identity of the spear-wielding warrior was soon revealed.
He was none other than the Spear King, Zhao Jakyung.
His face was filled with rage as he vigorouisly spun his spear to gather the poisonous mist.
He had onlye to Lake Tai a little while ago. Then, he decided to take a walk around the area to clear his mind off the issue about the turbulent energies.
The scenery of Lake Tai was so beautiful it helped ease his mind to some extent.
Then this incident urred right at that moment.
From a ce not far from where he was, the poisonous mist suddenly spread out, engulfing the area.
He hade running due to the unusual atmosphere, but by then, many lives had already been lost due to the poisonous mist.
Who is responsible for this senseless act?!
Fierce rage flickered in Zhao Jakyungs eyes as he furiously swung his spear.
As he gathered poisonous mist through his spear, he scanned his surroundings to find the culprit behind all this chaos.
He quickly found the source of the poison.
It was emanating from a well, and standing beside the well was Do Yeonsan.
Despite having his flesh corroded by the poison, Do Yeonsan still stared at Zhao Yiguang with a crazed look in his eyes.
Zhao Jakyung didnt know why Do Yeonsan had that kind of look in his eyes, nor did he know why his grandson, Zhao Yiguang was there, but it was clear that Do Yeonsan was the mastermind behind all of this.
How dare youmit such ughter. Are you even human?
Krghh! IC
Do Yeonsan tried to exin his self, but his vocal cords had already melted, rendering him unable to speak. His appearance only infuriated Zhao Jakyung even further.
Zhao Jakyung wanted to take care of Do Yeonsan right away, but he had to deal with the poisonous mist that was spreading around the well first.
Haa! Fire Dragons Devastating me!
A fire dragon shot out of his spear and began burning away the poisonous mist.
Chapter 344
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 19
Manhwa: N/A
Roar!
The fire dragon breathed out a fire to extinguish the poison spread in the air.
Everyone knew that fire is the opposite of poison. There were hardly a number of individuals who could actually use fire to burn poison alone.
Especially in a situation like this, where the poison was thickly dispersed in the air, it was almost impossible to burn only the poison without causing damage to the surrounding area.
But for Zhao Jakyung, it was not a difficult task.
The fire dragon absorbed the poison in the air without causing any damage elsewhere and dug its way down to the source, the well.
Kwaaa!
In the blink of an eye, the dragon purified the inside of the well and disappeared with a triumphant roar as if ascending to the sky.
It was an incredible sight to behold, difficult to believe even after witnessing it with ones own eyes. However, Zhao Jakyung, the person who had aplished this miraculous feat, paid no attention to his own achievements and walked towards Do Yeonsan.
You thought you could get away with such actions without consequences? I wont let you die like this. You must live and pay the price.
At that moment, Zhao Yiguang spoke urgently,
You mustnt let that scoundrel live. He tried to kill me for no reason other than not liking me, and he didnt care whether the people around him were harmed or not. If you let him live like this, he will be someone who will cause a big disturbance in Jianghu. You must immediately end his life right now and eliminate the aftermath.
Did he reallymit such an act for no reason?
Yes, you can ask him yourself.
Zhao Yiguang responded with confidence.
Knowing that Do Yeonsan was unable to speak because of his melted vocal cords, Zhao Yiguang became even more confident.
Zhao Jakyung frowned.
He found himself somehow irritated by Zhao Yiguangs overly confident attitude. But, now was not the time to ponder over trivial matters.
Regardless of the circumstances, it didnt change the fact that Do Yeonsan was still the main culprit behind this incident.
So for now, Zhao Jakyung had to subdue him and make him pay for his actions.
Zhao Jakyung approached Do Yeonsan and said,
If you dont surrender willingly, you will suffer.
It was then.
With trembling hands, Do Yeonsan took something out of his bosom.
It was the cylinder that he used to fire the silver needles coated with Luminous Blood Poison.
He had prepared an extra in case of an emergency.
Do Yeonsan pointed the cylinder at Zhao Jakyung.
Seeing this, Zhao Jakyung became furious.
This demon is unrepentant and intends on killing again!
Before Do Yeonsan could fire the poison needles, Zhao Jakyung swung his spear.
Kwaaang!
Do Yeonsan, struck by the spear, was sent flying.
Letting you live would only nurture a seed of harm in this world. Itll be better for me to take your life with my own hands.
Zhao Jakyung raised his spear high in the air and thrust it down towards Do Yeonsan with all his might.
Kwaaang!
With a loud bang, the well shattered, causing debris to scatter in all directions.
Keuk!
Zhao Yiguang grimaced as he watched from the sidelines. He got hit by the tremendous shockwave that burst out.
He wondered if it was really necessary to use such immense power to kill a brat like Do Yeonsan.
This old geezer doesnt know how to control his strength.
He grumbled, then when he raised his head,
His eyes widened in disbelief.
Do Yeonsan, whom he assumed to have died right now, was still alive, and the spear that his grandfather had thrust into his throat had been blocked by someones palm.
It was a giant figure wearing tattered clothes.
His face was covered by a half-shattered mask, and a faint barrier was visible in his hand.
The barrier, created with qi, prevented Zhao Jakyungs spear from advancing any further.
The corners of Zhao Jakyungs eyes twitched.
To martial masters who have reached the pinnacle like him, even a normal attack possesses unparalleled power. However, the masked being that suddenly appeared effortlessly blocked such attacks.
Ooong!
The shock from the spear strike still reverberated, causing Zhao Jakyungs hand to tremble.
It was because of the visible qi barrier in the opponents hand.
Zhao Jakyung never imagined that there could be a master capable of exerting such power with just a qi barrier alone, without relying on a divine weapon or extraordinary skills.
Zhao Jakyung asked the masked being,
Who are you? Why are you siding with that little wicked demon? Do you know how many people have died because of this child?
I dont know.
A hoarse voice flowed out from the masked persons lips.
It was an unpleasant voice in which the pronunciation waspletely muffled and could only be understood by paying close attention.
The moment Zhao Jakyung heard the masked persons voice, he felt as if someone was scraping his flesh with a spoon, causing him to shudder.
Even though he was hailed as a strong martial artist in Jianghu, he never had experienced such a chilling sensation before.
Reveal your identity. Otherwise, I mightmit an offense against you.
A tremendous aura emanated from Zhao Jakyungs entire body.
He was Zhao Jakyung, also known as the Spear King.
The aura he exuded when he set his mind to it, was enough to overturn mountains. However, even when faced with such immense momentum, the masked being remained unfazed.
With vacant eyes, the masked being briefly gazed at Zhao Jakyung before shifting his gaze to Do Yeonsan.
Though Do Yeosan was still breathing, he was unconscious and battered.
Hmnh!
A bizarre sound came out of the monsters mouth.
It was a strange sound that seemed to be a mixture of pity and anger.
Suddenly, the masked person bit down on his own forearm.
His flesh became torn apart, and fresh blood flowed out.
The masked being fed his own blood to Do Yeonsan. Then, Do Yeonsans wounds began to visibly heal.
Although Do Yeonsans melted skin and vocal cords hadnt healed, his wounds started to close. Scabs were forming around the wounded area, preventing it from getting worse.
It didnt take long for Do Yeonsans condition to noticeably improve.
At that moment, a name popped into Zhao Jakyungs mind.
The Ghost King.
Jianghus most iprehensible being.
The being who is said to be an immortal, wandering alone in Jianghu.
Even if Zhao Jakyung and the Ghost King were both categorized as one of the Eight Constetions, they never actually encountered each other before.
However, Zhao Jakyung instantly recognized the Ghost King because of the sinister aura he emanated and the profound healing properties in his blood after feeding it off to Do Yeonsan.
In Jianghu, there is a famous saying that those who desire immortality should seek out and capture the Ghost King.
Although it was unclear when and from whom this saying originated, it was now widely epted as true. This was due to the unbelievable feats the Ghost King had demonstrated so far.
His ability to recover from any wound, no matter how severe, and resurrect like a phoenix was coveted by many.
They believed that if they could obtain the Ghost Kings powers, they, too, could live eternally without dying.
Indeed, many people had sought him out.
But not many had managed to keep their lives intact.
Zhao Jakyungs expression became grave.
It was because of the pressure that came with the name Ghost King.
Zhao Jakyung had lived all this time not afraid of anything as long as he had his spear in his hands. However, he was unsure if his spear techniques would hold a candle against the Ghost King. Nheless, he could not back out now because of fear.
Do Yeonsan hadmitted a great sin, and he had to pay a just price for his transgression.
It was a matter of Zhao Jakyungs conviction.
He had spent his life fighting against injustice, and it would be a betrayal of his convictions to leave someone as guilty as Do Yeonsan alone.
I dont know what your rtionship is with that child, but hand him over to me. He hasmitted a great sin, and he must pay for it.
I refuse.
I respect you, but if you continue to insist like this, I will not stand idly by.
I will take the child. I wont hand him over.
Ghost King!
Zhao Jakyung raised his voice.
An explosive aura flowed out of his entire body. But even his aura couldnt shake the Ghost King.
If you wont willingly give up the child, I will have to take him by force.
Zhao Jakyung pointed his spear at the Ghost King.
Powerful energy burst out of his spear.
A glint appeared in the Ghost Kings empty eyes for a moment.
Zhao Jakyung thought his current situation was a good thing.
He had heard the name, Ghost King, numerous times, and even if the two of them were both considered as one of the Eight Constetions, they never fought against each other even once.
Zhao Jakyung had always been curious why the Ghost King was considered higher than him in rank.
Now he had a chance to find out, and Zhao Jakyung wouldnt let that opportunity slip away.
Bang!
The two mens qi collided, causing the air to explode.
Heuk!
Zhao Yiguang, who was nearby, jumped back in surprise.
His face was filled with confusion.
Damn it, why is this happening?
If Zhao Jakyung had simply killed Do Yeonsan, he would no longer be troubled. However, with the sudden arrival of the Ghost King, things have beplicated.
Zhao Yigang couldnt understand why the Ghost King was taking Do Yeonsans side.
The best oue would be for Zhao Jakyung to subdue or kill the Ghost King. But if the opposite were to happen, things would get worse for him.
Fortunately for him, Do Yeonsan still have yet toe back to his senses.
I have to find a way to kill him somehow and shut his mouth.
The problem was that Do Yeonsan was near the Ghost King.
In order to get to Do Yeonsan, he would have to get past the Ghost King.
Zhao Yiguang watched the Ghost King with bated breath.
Cha-hat!
At that moment, Zhao Jakyungs attack began.
He imbued energy into his spear and aimed it towards the Ghost Kings throat.
Zzzeong!
The Ghost King skillfully defended Zhao Jakyungs attack, then he immediately switched to an offensive stance.
Kwakwakjong!
As the Ghost King and Zhao Jakyung shed, the area vibrated as if an earthquake had struck.
The Ghost Kings martial arts were unlike anything Zhao Yiguang had ever seen before.
He moved instinctively without being bound by any particr style.
However, his speed and destructive power nheless surpassedmon sense.
His whole body flew through the air like a meteor and crashed into Zhao Jakyung.
Zhao Jakyung fought back with the full force of the Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear Technique.1
The impact of their bodies and spears colliding produced a deafening sound.
Their duel was beyond the limits of human capabilities.
Under the impact of their sh, the structures around the square copsed like sandcastles.
Ugh!
H, Help me!
Those who survived the poison screamed and fled.
The previously tranquil downtown square of Lake Tai instantly turned into a field of death.
Kwakwakjong!
It was as if the angels of heaven and the demons of hell were locked in a fierce battle of strength.
The confrontation between Zhao Jakyung and the Ghost King rapidly reached its climax.
ng!
A storm swept through the area as the sh of extraordinary warriors exceeded human limits.
Zhao Jakyung exerted all his strength in unleashing his Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear Technique.
The Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear Technique was intense like mes. With every thrust of his spear, an afterimage of a fire dragon appeared.
The fire dragon seemed ready to devour the Ghost King with its jaws wide open, but with a simple move from the Ghost King, the dragon instantly crumbled.
Kwang!
The Ghost King threw his entire body towards Zhao Jakyung.
Surrounding his body was a clear defensive barrier.
Zhao Jakyung quickly realized the nature of the barrier.
Hes using a qi barrier offensively?
The clear barrier that swirled around the Ghost Kings body was a qi barrier.
No matter how skilled a master may be, maintaining a defense qi barrier required intense concentration. Moving ones body while maintaining it required even more concentration.
It was not easy to maintain a qi barrier in a life-or-death situation. Thats why even skilled individuals who could unleash a qi barrier did not dare to use it offensively.
But the Ghost King was using it as an offensive tool as if mocking everyonesmon knowledge.
He truly surpassed imagination with his unmatched skills.
Heup!
Cracks began to form on Zhao Jakyungs face.
Blood was trickling down from the corners of his mouth.
Not only that, but he also had substantial wounds all over his body.
Zhao Jakyung did not ck off either, since he also inflicted countless wounds on the Ghost Kings body. The problem was that such wounds were instantly healed, leaving only faint traces.
Witnessing wounds that healed in an instant was nothing short of astonishing.
Despite dealing each other the same amount of damage, Zhao Jakyung found himself at an absolute disadvantage.
Crash!
Keugh!
In the end, Zhao Jakyung was forced to allow the Ghost King to deliver a decisive blow.
His body was sent flying across the ground like a ragdoll because of the impact.
Had it not been for thest moment where he reduced the impact with his spear, he would have suffered a fatal injury from the Ghost Kings strike.
Geugh!
When Zhao Jakyung was about to grab his spear and pulled himself up,
Whoosh!
Something gigantic emerged from Lake Tai, and made its way to the za, before slithering towards the Ghost King.
It was an unbelievably huge snake.
The figure riding on top of the snake shouted,
Ghost King!
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear Technique. Raws: ??????(ħ). hulng C fiery dragon zh C system / to control / to regte ħ m C devil / magic qing C spear,nce; gun, rifle f Cw, rule, regtion, statute;
Chapter 345
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 20
Manhwa: N/A
Boom!
An intense wave struck all around Lake Tai.
The intangible waves, which cannot be seen with the naked eye, assaulted peoples minds. As a result, most people felt an inexplicable sense of unease and fear.
Ah!
Keugh!
Many people vomited, froze in ce, or fell to the ground.
They didnt know why nor were they able to ponder why they were experiencing such symptoms. Their minds were paralyzed by instinctive fear, rendering them unable to think.
Everyone in the inn copsed, groaning in pain.
Pyo-wol nced at them for a moment before walking over to the window.
The surface of Lake Tai was tumultuous as if being swept by a storm.
The waves that struck peoples minds originated all the way across Lake Tai.
Pyo-wol could clearly see the turbulent air on the other side.
The energy emanating from the other side was so intense that it sent shivers down Pyo-wols spine.
He quickly surveyed his surroundings.
The waves were too rough to sail through, and going around theke would take too much time.
Ssh!
Pyo-wol had leaped straight to theke.
His body flew through the air andnded directly on the waters surface.
He could feel the sensation of his soles touching the water.
In an instant, Pyo-wol expelled his internal energy to his Yong Quan,1 to break through the surface of the water.
Just as it seemed like his entire foot would sink into the water, his body bounced back.
It was a water flight,2 a type of qinggong.
He hadnt learned it from anyone, nor was it a technique he deliberately sought, but the method just came so naturally to him that he managed to speed across the surface of the water.
At first, using the skill consumed a significant amount of his internal energy, and his movements were slightly awkward, but as time went on, his motions became more natural.
He released only as much internal energy as he needed, and he naturally leaned forward to maintain optimal bnce.
Ssh! Ssh!
Pyo-wol dashed across theke at a terrifying speed.
As he was halfway across Lake Tai, an unbelievable sight caught his eye.
A giant snake was wreaking havoc on thend.
Jialong!
The creature wreaking havoc was undoubtedly Jiaolong, the mount of Kyung Musaeng, the Visitor of Life and Death.
Jialong was asrge as a dragon with its full body revealed, and in the wake of its rampage, the mansions in the nearby area quickly crumbled like tiles.
Kwang! ng!
The closer Pyo-wol got to the ce where the dragon was rampaging, the clearer he could see the surrounding scenery.
He could see three martial artists unleashing their martial arts techniques around Jialong.
One was the master of Jialong, Kyung Musaeng, another was a spear-wielding old martial artist, and thest was a masked figure.
Each of their martial arts had reached an astonishing level.
Even from a distance, Pyo-wol still felt chills going down his spine as he watched an intense sh unfold.
The sight of a meteor-like spear being deflected with a qi barrier was something that is not usually seen around Jianghu.
On top of that, Kyung Musaeng exerted an ominous energy, pressuring the masked figure.
Kwa-kwa-kwang!
A series of explosions erupted, causing dust to rise like a mist.
AHH!
Save me!
People screamed and scattered in all directions.
It was absolute chaos.
Boom!
Suddenly, a massive wooden pir, struck by Jialongs tail, flew towards Pyo-wols direction. However, instead of avoiding it, Pyo-wol propelled himself towards the iing wooden pir.
With exquisite timing, he twisted his body just before the collision,nding on top of the wooden pir. Then, using the wooden pir as a springboard, Pyo-wol leaped back into the air again.
Shuuu!
Pyo-wol soared dozens of feet above the ground.
And from high above in the air, he got a clear view of the situation below.
The situation was even worse than he had seen from the ground.
The square where the well was located had beenpletely destroyed, and the mansions in the area had all copsed into ruins.
The three martial artists were still engaged in a fierce battle, and with each sh, the ground trembled. There seemed to be no end in sight to their battle.
Pyo-wol descended into the middle of the battlefield, arms outstretched. This was so he could maximize the resistance against the air whipping through his body as he fall, and to dy hisnding as much as possible.
A momentter, a strange sight caught his eye.
Behind the masked figure, a young boy was lying on the ground unconscious, and Zhao Yiguang was approaching him like a stealthy cat.
In Zhao Yiguangs hand was a sword.
He was nning of stabbing the boys heart with his sword.
As soon as Pyo-wol recognized the boys face, he threw a phantom dagger.
Thwack!
Keuh!
The phantom dagger pierced right into Zhao Yiguangs shoulder.
Zhao Yiguang screamed, unintentionally dropping his sword.
Pyo-wol soonnded silently in front of him.
YouC!
Upon seeing Pyo-wol, Zhao Yiguang trembled as if he just saw a ghost.
Rather than paying attention to Zhao Yiguang, Pyo-wol looked at the unconscious boy on the ground.
Even though his skin had melted and was covered in bruises, Pyo-wol determined that the boy was Do Yeonsan.
Although Pyo-wol had no one to exin the situation to him, he deduced what had happened.
It was you.
W-What are you talking about?
Youre the one who killed this kids younger sister, arent you?
W, What nonsense! D, Do you even have proof?
No.
In that case, stop spouting nonsense and go away!
I cant do that.
What?
I have a connection with this child. I may not have proof, but as soon as I wake him up and ask, Ill find out. Whether youre the culprit or not
ThatC uhC
Zhao Yiguang stammered, flustered by the situation. His reaction only strengthened Pyo-wols conviction.
Pyo-wol approached the unconscious Do Yeonsan and injected his internal energy into him.
Seeing this, Zhao Yiguang panicked and tried to run away.
The situation had already escted beyond his imagination.
The bustling streets of Lake Tai had turned intoplete chaos, and countless people had died.
The martial artists of Jianghu will undoubtedly trace the cause of this turmoil, and once they do, they will surely discover his involvement.
Before that happened, he had to either escape orpletely eliminate any evidence.
I still have a chance of salvaging the situation. As long as I get rid of the torture tools in the Bluefield Estates basement, there wont be any evidence left.
Zhao Yiguang couldnt fathom how things had escted to this point, but he thought his luck was truly terrible.
Although he was bothered by the fact that he was unable to kill and silence Do Yeonsan, confronting Pyo-wol head-on at this moment would be foolish.
It was then.
Swoosh!
Excruciating pain suddenly shot through Zhao Yiguangs calf, causing him to fall forward.
AHHH!
Screaming, Zhao Yiguang looked down at his leg.
Something faint was piercing through his calf.
Thread?
Before he could realize that it was a thread made of qi, his body was dragged to the ce where Pyo-wol stood.
Squelch!
Keugh!
Zhao Yiguang struggled and thrashed around, trying to break free from the confines of the qi thread, but the more he struggled, the stronger the thread tightened around his calf.
He tried to cut the qi thread, but to no avail.
In the end, Zhao Yiguang was mercilessly dragged towards Pyo-wol.
Zhao Yiguang raised his head to look at Pyo-wol. Once he did, he saw Do Yeonsan standing beside Pyo-wol. Do Yeonsan had alreadye back to his senses.
Do Yeonsan had woken up after being injected with Pyo-wols internal energy.
Do Yeonsans lips quivered, and soon, a hoarse voice came out of his lips,
Re ve nge
His vocal cords were damaged, making his pronunciation muffled and distorted. But, Pyo-wol easily understood what Do Yeonsan was trying to say.
Revenge? Is he the man who killed your sister?
Do Yeonsan nodded.
At that moment, Zhao Yiguang let out a furious cry,
Lies! That bastards lying!
Zhao Yiguangs usual dignity was nowhere to be found in his current appearance.
He always acted superior, pretending to be noble and different from others, but he couldnt afford to do so right now.
His life was on the line.
He couldnt afford to save face.
The problem was, Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread still had a hold on his calf. Even if he wanted to run away and escape, he couldnt.
Do Yeonsans vacant pupils turned towards Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol knew exactly what his gaze meant.
Pyo-wol nodded and stepped back.
In response, Do Yeonsan walked over to Zhao Yiguang.
Yo-You bastard! Donte any closer! Do you want to die?!
Zhao Yiguang viciously threatened Do Yeonsan.
However, Do Yeonsan didnt stop in his approach.
Zhao Yiguang gathered qi in his arms in hopes of further intimidating Do Yeonsan.
Although his lower body was restrained by Pyo-wol, his arms were still free. And by concentrating internal energy into his arms, his arms would be weapons more fearsome than swords.
Inparison, Do Yeonsan was just an ordinary person who had not learned martial arts. He was also in a weakened state due to the poison, causing his stamina to also be depleted.
If Zhao Yiguang wanted to, he could twist Do Yeonsans neck like a chickens, killing him.
Do Yeonsan knew that fact too.
But even then, he didnt stop walking toward Zhao Yiguang, staggering as if he would copse at any moment.
Suddenly, Do Yeonsan bent down and picked up something from the ground.
It was the cylinder containing poison-coated needles.
Zhao Yiguangs face instantly turned white. He was well aware of the power of the cylinder after witnessing it harm his subordinates.
Do Yeonsan aimed the cylinder at Zhao Yiguang.
N-No!
Hmngh!
A strange wheezing sound escaped Do Yeonsans mouth, and at the same time, the corners of his mouth twitched.
Do Yeonsan was bothughing and crying.
Pyo-wol could feel Do Yeonsans conflicting emotions and seemed to understand them.
At that moment, Do Yeonsan triggered the firing mechanism of the cylinder.
Phew, phew, phew!
Poison-coated needles shot out of the cylinder and flew towards Zhao Yiguang.
Zhao Yiguang swung his concentrated qi-filled hand to block the needlesing towards his upper body, but the same couldnt be said for his lower body.
Since his lower body was still restrained with Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread, Zhao Yiguang wasnt able to defend his lower body in time.
In the end, he had allowed two needles to pierce him.
N-No!
Zhao Yiguang cried out.
At that moment, he felt an immense pain surge inside his body.
It was as if there was fire raging and swirling through his veins at a tremendous speed.
AHHHH!
In the end, Zhao Yiguang couldnt bear the pain any longer and screamed.
His scream was so ear-splitting and desperate that the three absolute masters who had been fiercely fighting each other, stopped for a moment.
Zhao Yiguang scratched his body with his fingers.
His flesh was torn off, but Zhao Yiguang didnt stop. He continued to scratch his entire body frantically.
His skin was melting away.
The Luminous Blood Poison was taking effect.
The poison not only melted his skin but also his muscles.
Unfortunately for Zhao Yiguang, he didnt possess the same poison resistance as Do Yeonsan.
Furthermore, even if he wished for his life to end sooner, his high cultivation and well-honed internal energy didnt allow his life to extinguish easily.
As a result, he had to vividly experience the excruciating pain of his body melting away.
AHHHH! GAHHHH!
He could only scream his lungs out non-stop.
However, after a while, even his screams ceased.
His vocal cords had melted away as well.
Do Yeonsan silently watched as Zhao Yiguang suffer, with tears streaming down his face.
He then pointed the cylinder containing poison-coated needles at his own head.
Now that he had exacted his revenge, there was no reason for him to stay alive.
He had killed and injured too many people because of his personal thirst for revenge.
The area had be a hellhole, and Do Yeonsan didnt have the strength or will to deal with the aftermath.
From the moment he decided to carry out his ns, Do Yeonsan knew that he only had one option left.
Pyo-wol knew that Do Yeonsan was about tomit suicide, but he didnt try to stop him.
Pyo-wol didnt need to see it with his own eyes to know that Do Yeonsans thirst for revenge had caused all these incidents. And if that was the case, Do Yeonsan had to bear the consequences as well.
Without a moments hesitation, Do Yeonsan activated the cylinders trigger.
But at that moment, arge hand firmly grabbed the cylinder.
The owner of the hand was none other than the Ghost King.
The cylinder containing the poison-coated needles crumpled in the Ghost Kings hands before it could be fired.
Let me go! I have to dieC!
At that moment, the Ghost King spoke,
You cannot die. You have to be me.
What?
Just as a look of confusion flickered in Do Yeonsans eyes, the Ghost King knocked him unconscious.
The Ghost King then picked up the unconscious body of Do Yeonsan on his shoulders and disappeared.
Stop! Ghost King! You damnC Are you nning on taking on a new body?
Kyung Musaeng shouted as he chased after them while riding Jialong.
Kwa-kwa-kwa!
A massive furrow appeared in the ground where Jialong quickly passed by.
Pyo-wol stood in ce and watched as their figures grow distant.
Just then, Zhao Jakyung approached him.
While looking at the gradually melting body of Zhao Yiguang, Zhao Jakyung asked Pyo-wol,
Is this your doing?
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Yong Quan. Raws: ???(ȪѨ). Also referred to as Gushing Spring or Bubbling Spring. This is an acupuncture point at the sole of the foot, and is is located on the sole of each foot where the kidney meridian emerges. Water flight. Raws: ???(ˮw). It is a type of qinggong. Qinggong is also referred to as lightness skill and is the ability to lighten the body and move with great agility & swiftness. ˮ shushng C on water / aquatic w fi C to fly
Chapter 346
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 21
Manhwa: N/A
Zhao Jakyungs eyes were filled with anger as he looked at Pyo-wol.
Although they werent directly rted to each other, Zhao Yiguang was still like a grandson to him. Moreover, since Zhao Yiguang allowed him to stay in the Nanjing ns Bluefield Estate, he somehow became indebted to him.
Naturally, he couldnt help but be furious at Zhao Yiguangs death.
Besides that, he also suffered great humiliation in his confrontation with the Ghost King earlier, and he had beenpletely pushed aside ever since the arrival of Kyung Musaeng.
All of these instances contributed to Zhao Jakyungs pride hitting rock bottom.
Deep down, Zhao Jakyung thought that he would be on par with the Ghost King or the Kyung Musaeng, but the reality turned out to be different.
Both were far stronger than he had imagined.
In particr, the Ghost Kings strength was beyond imagination. If it werent for Kyung Musaengs timely intervention, Zhao Jakyung wouldnt have been able to stand on his own two feet.
In the end, Zhao Jakyung had to suffer the humiliation of being pushed to the periphery instead of being at the center of the fight.
It was the most humiliating thing Zhao Jakyung had ever experienced in his life.
His heart was already filled with anger from the fight, so when he saw the figure of his grandson, Zhao Yiguang, lying dead, with Pyo-wol standing beside him, he couldnt help but feel his eyes roll back in his head.
He cried out,
Did you do this? Tell me! Is this your doing?!
No.
Dont lie to me! The evidence is right here, and yet youre trying to deny it!
If you wont believe what I say anyway, why bother asking?
That child is someone who would one day lead the Nanjing n. What youve done is no different from cutting off the Nanjing ns bloodline! Do you understand now how grave a sin you havemitted?
Then do you know what crime Zhao Yiguangmitted?
If youre trying to insult a child who is already dead, then give it up. It wont work on me.
Zhao Yiguang raised his spear and pointed it at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol didnt talk any longer.
There was nothing more unproductive than talking to someone who had already closed their ears.
Zhao Jakyung had already set his mind that Pyo-wol was the culprit behind Zhao Yiguangs death. No matter how much Pyo-wol talked and exined himself, Pyo-wol knew that Zhao Jakyung would not change his mind.
What Zhao Jakyung needed now was a scapegoat to salvage his shattered self-esteem, and unfortunately, Pyo-wol happened to be in that position.
Whoosh!
Intense heat and mes erupted from the spear Zhao Jakyung was holding.
It was a phenomenon that urred when the Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear Technique was performed with extreme fervor.
Pay the price for your sins!
Swish!
Zhao Jakyungs spear swept over Pyo-wol like a broom.
At that moment, Pyo-wol raised his foot and blocked the tip of the spear. The speartip radiated intense heat, but it had no effect on Pyo-wols clothes and flesh.
Not bad.
Zhao Jakyung twisted his spear. Then, the spear shaft bent like the head of a venomous snake, aiming for Pyo-wol in the neck.
The spear Zhao Jakyung was holding was no ordinary weapon. Made of a special material, it had a strong sticity that allowed it to bend as smoothly as a whip.
If one didnt know about his spears characteristics, there was a high probability of being caught off guard by such an unexpected attack.
However, Pyo-wol was notx in his defense. Just as the spear was about to pierce his neck, he leaned back his upper body to dodge.
Shwoosh!
The de sliced through the air, passing by the tip of Pyo-wols chin.
At that moment, Pyo-wols counterattack began.
Szzit!
He released a phantom dagger.
Like a venomous snake, the phantom dagger struck at close range, but Zhao Jakyung narrowly avoided it.
As Pyo-wol retrieved the phantom dagger with his Soul-Reaping Thread, he aimed for the back of Zhao Jakyungs head.
I wont let you!
Dadadatang!
Zhao Jakyung roared as he spun his spear furiously. Pyo-wols phantom dagger ended up getting hit by his spear, bouncing off.
Zhao Jakyung continuously unleashed the full force of his Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear Technique.
After a moment, a fire dragon suddenly appeared, gracefully hovering in the sky. The colossal dragon then quickly opened its jaws wide, ready to devour Pyo-wol.
N-No way! A dragon!
A raging dragon!
People who witnessed the scene from afar fell to the ground, trembling.
Although the dragon was nothing more than a condensed form of qi, to the eyes of the onlookers, it looked like a real dragon.
Whoosh!
As the fire dragon swept past, the debris of the nearby buildings, which had been shattered from the sh with the Ghost King and others, became engulfed in mes.
The surrounding area had already turned into a battlefield even without the raging fires, but now it has been further intensified with the addition of an inferno.
As Zhao Jakyung unleashed his Fire Dragon: Demon-Sealing Spear technique, the mes burned even more fiercely. The mes seemed as if they would engulf the entirety of Lake Tai.
Pyo-wol concealed himself within the mes.
Hiding like a coward!
Zhao Jakyung shouted in anger.
There was nothing more cowardly than hiding ones appearance and presence in a direct confrontation between martial artists.
Zhao Jakyungs animosity towards Pyo-wol grew even stronger.
Hwooong!
A powerful aura resembling a fiery dragon enveloped Zhao Jakyungs spear.
Fire Dragon: Spear Aura.1
Zhao Jakyung maintained the Fire Dragon: Spear Aura and heightened all of his senses.
Ill kill him in a single blow.
With Zhao Jakyungs heightened senses, he could detect even the slightest movement of ants in the midst of extreme chaos.
Furthermore, with his Fire Dragon: Spear Aura activated, his senses reached an iparable level from before.
Zhao Jakyung was highly confident.
He even dared to guarantee that no matter how stealthy Pyo-wol approached, he would be able to detect him immediately.
However, a perplexed expression appeared on his face soon after.
Despite heightening his senses to the fullest, he still couldnt detect any sign of Pyo-wol.
With the mes burning all around him, he couldnt even feel his opponents warmth.
It was indeed a self-defeating situation.
Suddenly, Zhao Jakyung had a moment of rity.
In his desire to release his rising anger, he had chosen Pyo-wol as his opponent when he didnt even know Pyo-wols name or identity.
It was a mistake he would never have made under normal circumstances.
However, it was already toote for regrets.
I will subdue him for now then uncover his true identityter.
Zhao Jakyung thought to himself and walked cautiously.
His gaze sharply scanned through the mes.
However, Pyo-wol still remained nowhere to be seen.
Hes better than I thought.
There were only a handful of individuals in Jianghu who could deceive his senses to this extent.
At this level, one had to study advanced stealth and deception techniques. It was a realm that required tremendous dedication and mastery.
There werent many assassins in Jianghu who had reached such a level.
At best, there were a few, such as the Hundred Wraith Unions Ten Blood Assassins and the budding assassin who had recently been making a name for himself in JianghuC the Reaper.
Reaper? Could he be the Reaper?
The thought suddenly urred to him.
It was merely a conjecture without any evidence, but he was certain of his guess.
Only the Reaper could have been so daring to challenge him, someone who is one of the Eight Constetions.
Zhao Jakyung felt his nerves tighten.
If his opponent was indeed the Reaper, then he was definitely in the worst possible situation.
He shouldnt have allowed a skilled assassin who had reached such a level to hide. He should have dealt with him before he could disappear.
This moment wasnt his time.
It belonged to the assassin, Pyo-wol.
Zhao Jakyung was exposed in the open, while the assassin, Pyo-wol, was hiding somewhere within the mes.
It was an overwhelmingly advantageous environment for Pyo-wol.
But Zhao Jakyung believed in himself.
He believed in his own senses.
And in the spear techniques he had trained throughout his life.
He prepared himself for Pyo-wols ambush while maintaining the Fire Dragon: Spear Aura.
It was a battle of patience and endurance.
But, no matter how deep Zhao Jakyungs internal energy was, it was not infinite.
For the time being, he could maintain the me Dragon Spear Formation to a certain extent, but he couldnt sustain it indefinitely.
Zhao Jakyung closed his eyes, keeping the Fire Dragon: Spear Aura active.
As his vision was blocked, his other senses became more heightened.
Where are you? Where are you hiding?
The world was neverpletely silent.
Crackle, crackle, crackle!
Wood was burning in the mes.
The inferno he created was ironically disrupting his senses. Nevertheless, Zhao Jakyung persisted in trying to sense Pyo-wol.
Soon enough, he was able to catch signs that hinted at Pyo-wols presence.
Thump! Thump!
A subtle sound was echoing at regr intervals.
The sound was so faint that even Zhao Jakyung would never be able to detect it had he not had his senses heightened to the fullest.
The corners of Zhao Jakyungs mouth curved upwards.
The sound of a beating heart. You may have concealed everything, but you couldnt hide the sound of your heart pounding.
Zhao Jakyungs de-like gaze traveled to where the sound of a heart beating could be heard.
It was a deliberate attempt to pressure his opponent.
Zhao Jakyung channeled qi to his eyes, intending to intimidate his opponent even more.
And his n worked perfectly.
Swoosh!
In the end, Pyo-wol couldnt take it anymore and revealed himself.
Its over for you!
Zhao Jakyung swung his spear imbued with Fire Dragon: Spear Aura at Pyo-wol.
Boom!
The spear technique exploded like fireworks, piercing through Pyo-wol.
Hes finished.
A triumphant light flickered in Zhao Jakyungs eyes.
However, in the next moment, a look of horror appeared on his face.
It was because Pyo-wols figure which had been struck with his spear imbued with aura, vanished in an instant like morning mist touched by sunlight.
An illusion?
It was an unbelievable sight.
He had certainly heard the sound of Pyo-wols heartbeat, yet it turned out to be an illusion.
Such a thing shouldnt have happened ording to Zhao Jakyungsmon sense.
Whoosh!
At that moment, Zhao Jakyung felt tremendous pain in his lower back.
Eugh!
Zhao Jakyung then felt someone breathing on his back.
Zhao Jakyung didnt need to turn his head to know who the owner of that breath was.
Pyo-wol!
Pyo-wol had sessfully sneaked behind Zhao Jakyung.
Hmpf!
Zhao Jakyung gritted his teeth and furiously rotated his left foot on its axis, hoping to shake off Pyo-wol hovering over his back. But, when he turned around, he couldnt see Pyo-wol anywhere.
Pyo-wol changed his location at the same speed as Zhao Jakyung.
In Pyo-wols hand, another phantom dagger suddenly appeared.
Pyo-wol stabbed the phantom dagger into Zhao Jakyungs waist without hesitation.
At that moment, Zhao Jakyung released a protective qi barrier.
Tung!
The phantom dagger got deflected by the qi barrier.
After sessfully defending himself, Zhao Jakyung once again went on the offensive.
Zhao Jakyung attacked Pyo-wol using his Fire Dragon: Spear Aura technique.
He thought Pyo-wol would hide and ambush again, but contrary to his expectations, Pyo-wol neither hid nor dodged.
This was because Pyo-wol thought that one ambush was enough.
Pyo-wol didnt expect the same trick to work twice against an absolute master like Zhao Jakyung.
Nheless, he was satisfied to have inflicted such a deep wound using his technique, Demon Shadow Exchange.
Absolute masters like Zhao Jakyung had such sturdy defenses that defeating them in one single blow was almost impossible.
They have to be attacked relentlessly and broken down one by one, like water falling drop by drop to make holes in a huge boulder.
The phantom dagger on Zhao Jakyungs waist was the starting point.
Shriek!
Pyo-wol released the Soul-Reaping Thread from his hands.
Each strand of thread, with phantom daggers attached at its ends, attacked Zhao Jakyung.
Using demonic artsC!
Zhao Jakyung fiercely spun his spear, knocking Pyo-wols phantom daggers and qi threads away.
Kagagagagang!
Sparks flew between the two, and fragments of energy and metal shards scattered through the air.
Pyo-wol and Zhao Jakyung both fiercely attacked each other without taking a single step back.
All of Pyo-wols nine phantom daggers were like living creatures.
Zhao Jakyung had to swing his spear with all his might to block the iing phantom daggers, which followed different trajectories.
Hmpf!
Suddenly, Zhao Jakyungs face contorted.
The flow of his internal energy, which had been continuous, abruptly stopped and became impure.
He quickly figured out that the phantom dagger lodged in his back was the problem.
It was interfering with his flow of qi.
Not only did it make it impossible for him to maintain the Fire Dragon: Spear Aura in his spear, but the impaled weapon also made executing spear techniques itself difficult.
Pyo-wol didnt miss the opportunity to pounce.
Quickly after using ck Lightning, he unfolded Jade Destruction.
Boom!
With a loud bang, Zhao Jakyung was thrown backwards.
His hair, which had been neatly tied, became disheveled, indicating the magnitude of the impact he received.
It was fortunate that he had blocked the blow with his spear just before it hit, otherwise, he would have been killed.
Keugh!
Zhao Jakyung groaned in frustration as he staggered.
Pyo-wol stretched out his hand toward Zhao Jakyung.
At that moment, a strand of qi shot out like a snake.
Unlike the Soul-Reaping Thread, this thread of qi had a distinct shape.
It was Pyo-wols Snake Qi Thread.
Zhao Jakyung scraped together thest of his energy and focused it on his spear.
At that moment, the snake-like qi strand shed with the spear.
Zzweoeng!
Zhao Jakyungs eyes widened.
His spear was shattering before his eyes.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Fire Dragon Spear Aura. Raws: ????(). hulng C fiery dragon qing C gun / firearm / rifle / spear / thing with shape or function simr to a gun gng C stars of the Big Dipper that constitute the tail of the dipper
Chapter 347
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 22
Manhwa: N/A
The shattered pieces of the spear turned into menacing weapons and attacked Zhao Jakyung.
Crack!
Zhao Jakyung twisted his body as much as he could to avoid the spear fragments, but in the end, three or four shards pierced his body.
Geuh!
Zhao Jakyung fell to the ground, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood.
Not only was his spear broken, but he had also suffered deep internal injuries.
He looked up at Pyo-wol with red, bloodshot eyes.
Heuk! You demonC
Pyo-wolsplexion was so calm that it was hard to believe he had fought such a fierce battle a few moments prior.
Seeing Pyo-wols expression, Zhao Jakyung fell deeper into self-doubt.
He couldnt believe he had been defeated so miserably by someone who couldnt have been more than thirty years old.
Even though it was the natural order of the world for the front waves to be overtaken by the back waves,1 Zhao Jakyungs martial prowess was exceptional enough to not be easily surpassed by someone of the new generation.
There was not a single moment when he had let down his guard. He made sure to never stop relentlessly training himself, so he couldnt believe nor ept the fact he was actually kneeling before Pyo-wol at this moment.
Even though he had exhausted his strength in the battle with the Ghost King and Visitor of Life and Death, the fact that he had been easily defeated by Pyo-wol still didnt change. This made him feel miserable.
Zhao Jakyung struggled to speak,
With your level of skill to think that you still used a hidden weapon against Yiguang You truly are not human
He was not the one who used a hidden weapon.
At that moment, a womans voice interjected.
Rustle! Rustle!
With the sound of footsteps, a woman approached the ce where Pyo-wol and Zhao Jakyung were.
The woman was none other than Zhao Yuseol.
Zhao Jakyung recognized her at once.
Why are you here? What did you just say?
I said it wasnt him who killed Yiguang.
What kind of lieC
Its not a lie. I saw it with my own eyes. The boy kidnapped by the Ghost King attacked Yiguang using a hidden weapon.
HowC
Grandfather may not know, but Yiguang kidnapped the boys younger sister and assaulted her. Thats why the boy did what he did.
Goodness!
Only then did Zhao Jakyung realize that he had the wrong understanding of the situation.
A chilling sensation, like cold water poured over a heated head, ran through him and his mind cleared instantly.
Zhao Jakyung looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was still looking down at him with an indifferent expression.
Pyo-wols emotionless face was terrifying.
This was the first time in his life that Zhao Jakyung had ever felt so terrified.
He hase to know firsthand how terrifying it is to directly confront the immense back waves of Yangzte River, which pushes him relentlessly.
Zhao Jakyung apologized to Pyo-wol,
Im sorry I misunderstood.
For a high-level martial artist like Zhao Jakyung to apologize to someone was by no means an easy task. Nheless, he willingly acknowledged his mistake and apologize again.
He was prepared to ept whatever punishment Pyo-wol would decide. However, Zhao Yuseol stood in front of Zhao Jakyung, blocking the way, and spoke to Pyo-wol.
Im sure Master Pyo is not yet done with his business. Ill take care of my grandfather, so you should continue on with your affairs.
Despite witnessing Pyo-wols tremendous martial skill, Zhao Yusul spoke confidently without backing down.
Pyo-wol looked at her and thought.
Clever, indeed.
Zhao Yuseol knew how to make herself look the best.
By stepping in and mediating between Pyo-wol and Zhao Jakyung, her grandfather now owed her a great debt of gratitude.
Furthermore, by exposing Zhao Yiguangs evil deeds, she naturally induced Zhao Jakyung to assist her.
In her attempt to redirect the immense aftermath involving the Ghost King, Kyung Musaeng, and Zhao Jakyung into a favorable flow for herself, Zhao Yuseol revealed the depth of her cunning.
She possesses the ability worthy of dreaming to be the Empress.
Zhao Yuseol then said in a loud voice,
Go ahead and leave. I will handle this situation with my grandfather.
She was deliberately speaking in a loud voice for everyone to hear. She wanted to attract peoples attention and use it as a shield.
She was frighteningly clever.
Pyo-wol stared at her for a moment, then turned away.
Just as she said, finishing the task at hand was more important.
Pyo-wol flew in the direction where Kyung Musaeng and the others had disappeared.
Tap, tap, thud!
Seeing Pyo-wols figure swiftly gliding over the waters surface, Zhao Yuseol breathed a sigh of relief.
Whew!
The part of her n she was least confident in was sending Pyo-wol way from this ce.
Her arrival here was by no means a coincidence.
When she heard the news of a major event urring, she instinctively sensed that an opportunity hade.
To her, chaos is both a crisis and an opportunity.
When everyone else fled from the fight between the three absolute masters, she was the only one who approached and stayed. This was so that she could get a closer look and understand the whole situation.
Just as she was contemting how to make the most of the situation, Pyo-wol appeared.
In that brief moment when he was fighting with Zhao Jakyung, Zhao Yuseols mind raced with a terrifying speed. She wracked her brain on how to exploit this situation to her advantage.
Zhao Jakyung, who was beside her,mented,
Hoo! It seems like I made a huge mistake. I dont know how to resolve this.
I will take care of it, but I urgently need Master Zhaos help. The Nanjing sects reputation may suffer as a result of this incident, so we have no choice but to proceed. Only by uncovering and rifying the cause of this situation can we resolve and revive the Nanjing sect back to life.
I understand. Ill assist you as much as I can.
At that moment, a subtle smile crept on Zhao Yuseols lips.
* * *
Pyo-wol sprinted, pursuing the traces left by Jianglong.
When a giant creature like Jialong moved, it would inevitably leave traces.
Under normal circumstances, Kyung Musaeng would thoroughly cover his tracks using his Invisibility Technique, but Pyo-wol didnt think that Kyung Musaeng would do the same in such a desperate situation.
Considering the damage Kyung Musaeng would have suffered while fighting the Ghost King, it was unlikely that he would maintain the Invisibility Technique while moving.
Pyo-wols spections soon proved to be true.
Traces of Jiaolongs passage appeared on the shores of Lake Tai.
A deep pit spread across the white sandy beach connected to the waters, and a scene of beautiful trees and bushes broken and crushed unfolded.
Pyo-wol ran after the tracks left behind by Jiaolong.
After crossing tworge hills, Pyo-wol finally spotted Kyung Musaeng and Jiaolong.
The two were standing in front of a huge boulder at the bottom of the hill.
Ssshhh!
When Pyo-wol appeared, Jiaolong responded by sticking out its tongue.
Knowing that this was the creatures way of saying hello, Pyo-wol approached without hesitation.
Kyung Musaeng was staring at something beneath the rock. He was so focused that he didnt even notice Pyo-wols arrival.
Pyo-wol stood beside Kyung Musaeng and directed his gaze towards what he was looking at.
It was the dead body of the Ghost King.
His corpse was wearing torn clothes resembling tattered rags.
Ghost King?
Doubt flickered in Pyo-wols face.
It was at that moment when Kyung Musaeng spoke up,
Its just a shell. The real one is not here.
A shell?
He had changed bodies. This makes it even more difficult to find him now.
Pyo-wol looked at Kyung Musaeng.
What do you mean? Changed bodies? Is that even possible?
It is possible. Hes not a normal human.
What?
I brought him back from the dead but he betrays me like this. Tch!
Kyung Musaeng kicked the Ghost Kings corpse with his foot. As he did, the clothes burst open, revealing the Ghost Kings naked flesh.
The Ghost Kings bare skin was tattooed with geometric shapes and patterns.
You may have escaped my Soul-Binding Technique2 for now, but do you think youll be able to escape my grasp forever? My technique is engraved on your soul. Now that youve switched bodies, youll be weaker for a while, but in time, you will regain your strength again. I wonder how long do you think you can keep fleeingC
Before Kyung Musaeng could finish his sentence, the tattoos engraved on the Ghost Kings body emitted a bright light, and then dispersed into thin air.
Pyo-wol stared at the whole scene without saying a word.
It was a spectacle that he couldntprehend with hismon knowledge.
Are you saying that you brought someone back from the dead and bound them with a demonic art called Soul-Binding Technique?
If that was indeed possible, then the man in front of him was truly dangerous.
It wasnt just a matter of character, but the fact that he could control the life and death of others at will contradict the principles of the world.
In a solemn voice, Pyo-wol asked,
Why did you revive a man like the Ghost King?
Because I wanted to prove something.
Prove?
Hehe, yes, prove.
Kyung Musaeng looked at Pyo-wol.
There was a profound madness in his dull eyes.
Kyung Musaeng climbed onto the head of Jiaolong.
Jiaolong briefly nced at Pyo-wol and began moving in the direction Kyung Musaengmanded.
Jiaolongs massive body quickly disappeared from view.
Kyung Musaeng had activated his Invisibility Technique again.
Pyo-wol frowned as he gazed in the direction where Kyung Musaeng and Jiaolong had disappeared.
It felt as if a sudden downpour had swept through and passed by.
Pyo-wol then inspected the Ghost Kings corpse.
The tattoos that had been engraved all over his body had disappeared, leaving the corpse rtively clean.
The mask he had been wearing was gone, revealing his bare face.
It was a face that appeared to be in his mid-fifties.
He had an ordinary appearance that could be seen anywhere.
It was impossible to find any clues on his face.
Pyo-wol examined the Ghost Kings physical body.
It was then.
Suddenly, the Ghost Kings body began to crumble.
Like a piece of paper unable to withstand the passage of time, it crumbled and turned into dust, disappearing.
The Ghost King had disappeared from the world without leaving any trace.
In the end, Pyo-wol was unable to uncover any clues from the Ghost Kings dead body. This was the first time in his life that he hadnt gotten any results from his endeavors.
Do Yeonsan.
Pyo-wol normally wouldnt have been interested in the affairs of the Ghost King and Kyung Musaeng. The rtionship between the two definitely intrigued him, but it had nothing to do with him.
But since Do Yeonsan had gotten involved, Pyo-wol could no longer ignore it.
His connection to Do Yeonsan might only be a fleeting one, however, the impression and story Do Yeonsan left were so strongly imprinted in him that made it impossible for him to forget.
Well meet again someday.
With that thought in mind, Pyo-wol returned to Lake Tai.
Lake Tai waspletely deserted and devastated.
With three absolute masters and a spirit creature running rampant, the damage caused in the area was indescribable.
An area centered around the well waspletely destroyed, and many people had be refugees.
While everyone was in despair, a group of people were tirelessly assisting and helping others.
They were bringing in dozens of wagons with supplies and distributing them to those who had lost their homes.
At the center of it all was Zhao Yuseol.
She had her sleeves rolled up as she handed out supplies and goods to the people. She also made a promise,
I willpensate the people here for all the damage they have suffered. I will rebuild the copsed houses and restore the streets to their former splendor. Please believe me. I swear all of this by my name and the honor of the Nanjing sect.
Thank you, Young Miss!
Oh my! Thank you! I will never forget your kindness!
The victims who lost their homes held Zhao Yuseols hands while shedding tears.
Zhao Yuseol held their hands tightly without a hint of reluctance.
Zhao Jakyung watched the scene from a distance.
His face was filled with admiration.
It had only been half a day since the incident, but Zhao Yuseol was swiftly winning over public opinion.
It was her idea to distribute necessities from the warehouse in the Bluefield Estate to the victims.
Thanks to her swift handling of the situation, Zhao Jakyung could finally breathe a sigh of relief.
He was partly to me for the destruction.
Many of the destroyed mansions had probably been destroyed by his spear skills, and he couldnt escape responsibility.
Shes truly remarkable.
Zhao Jakyung couldnt help but be in awe as he watched Zhao Yuseol handle the situation.
Zhao Jakyung was convinced.
That Zhao Yuseol was the right person to lead the Nanjing sect.
So, he made a vow.
He promised that he would help Zhao Yuseol in resolving the current crisis.
At that moment, a young martial artist who entered the destroyed streets caught Zhao Jakyungs eye.
Zhao Jakyungs face instantly stiffened.
Reaper!
The wounds he had suffered from the said assassin throbbed once again.
Even though he had received medical treatment, he still find it ufortable to move around.
While his fight with Pyo-wol had arisen from his own misunderstanding, he still had no excuse for losing.
Hoo!
Zhao Jakyung unconsciously let out a deep sigh.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Front waves to be overtaken by the back waves. Raws: ??? ???? ???? ???????. (Lǰ). Chinese Proverb. Meaning: Just as the back waves of Yangzte River push away the front waves, the new man takes the ce of the old man. New people, new era. Soul-Binding Technique. Raws: ?????(`vg). ` lnghn C soul / spirit v zh C to halt / to stay / to be stationed (of troops, diplomats etc) b C to fight / tobat / to seize / (of heart) to beat g sh C method / technique
Chapter 348
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 23
Manhwa: N/A
Who gave you the right to use the familys assets as you please? How dare you act so recklessly?! Have you gone mad?
A middle-aged man scowled at the woman sitting across from him.
He was Zhao Sumok, the head of the Nanjing family.
Zhao Sumok red at his daughter with bloodshot eyes.
When he received the news of his sons death, he traveled from Nanjing to Lake Tai in just one month.
Besides seeing the lifeless body of his son, he witnessed Zhao Yuseol distributing the familys resources to help the people in need.
His sons death was already more than enough to infuriate him, but his anger further exploded the moment he saw Zhao Yuseol releasing supplies without his familys permission.
Zhao Sumok shouted at his subordinates,
What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and take her away! Lock her up in the warehouse before she squanders all the familys resources!
Yes!
Zhao Sumoks subordinates responded in unison before approaching Zhao Yuseol. Each one of them was an elite martial artist of the Nanjing sect. They were all skilled in their own right.
However, Zhao Yuseol didnt blink as she looked at them approaching her.
Who dares toy a hand on this child?
Right behind Zhao Yuseol was Zhao Jakyung.
At his words, theplexions of the men approaching Zhao Yuseol suddenly turned pale. They staggered back, but soon enough, they all fell to their knees. Their minds were in a daze from the shock of receiving Zhao Jakyungs momentum head on.
Zhao Sumoksplexion also turned pale.
Only then did he realize that the old man standing behind Zhao Yuseols back was Zhao Jakyung, the Spear King.
W-What brings you hereC
Do you know what your son, Yiguang, has done?
P, Pardon?
Its too filthy for me to speak of it, but if you want the Nanjing sect to survive, it would be better for you to do and follow what Yuseol wants.
Zhao Sumoks shoulders trembled as he heard Zhao Jakyungs words.
An ominous sense of foreboding struck him.
Zhao Yuseol exined the situation to her father,
Yiguang kidnapped, raped, tortured, and killed young girls. We suspect that the number of girls who had fallen victim to his hands goes over tens of thousands.
That cant be true. How could YiguangC!
Father, havent you once suspected that Yiguang wasnt in the right mind?
Well, thatsC
All of this happened because of him. If this fact is revealed, the Nanjing sect will no longer be able to hold its head up again. Are you okay with that, Father?
There is only one way for the Nanjing sect to survive, and that is to somehow repair the damaged areas and win back peoples favor.
Zhao Sumoks jaw muscles twitched at his daughters words, but he didnt say anything.
Zhao Yuseol looked at his fathers face with an icy expression and piercing gaze.
The Zhao Yuseol who had to walk around eggshells with Zhao Sumok and Zhao Yiguang no longer existed. The current Zhao Yuseol had a gaze and aura that were so fierce that Zhao Sumok could hardly bear it.
Has she always been like this?
The woman in front of him was no longer the daughter whom Zhao Sumok had known up until now.
Zhao Sumok felt oppressed by Zhao Yuseol.
Moreover, Zhao Yuseol had Zhao Jakyung backing her up.
He didnt know what had happened, but Zhao Jakyung was supporting Zhao Yuseol.
Zhao Sumok had also made persistent efforts to recruit Zhao Jakyung in the past, but Zhao Jakyung had never shown any interest. However, for some reason, he seemedpletely devoted to his daughter, willing to do anything for her.
Zhao Yuseol called out to Zhao Sumok,
Father!
Are you sure you can handle this?
If you entrust it to me, Ill definitely take care of it.
Alright. I will leave this matter to you. Hoo
Zhao Sumok let out a sigh.
For a moment, Zhao Sumoks face looked as if it had aged ten years.
He had lived his life focused only on his son. For him, Zhao Yiguangs death was a tremendous shock. To make matters worse, when he learned of Zhao Yiguangs evil deeds, he had no motivation left to fix the situation.
Zhao Sumok had a premonition that his time hade to an end.
In a situation where Zhao Jakyung, the Spear King, positioned himself as his daughters patron, there was nothing he could do. Moreover, both the legitimacy and the substance were being taken care of by his daughter.
Hoo!
His sigh scattered on the wind.
Zhao Yuseol knew very well what it meant.
Its done.
The massive iron gate that had never been opened to a woman had been pushed open with her own power.
Now that she had ovee the most difficult barrier, it shouldnt be too difficult for her to take over the remaining power from her aging father.
A bright smile appeared on Zhao Yuseols face.
She said to Zhao Jakyung,
Lets go, Grandfather. We have a lot of work to do today.
Okay.
Zhao Jakyung nodded and followed behind Zhao Yuseol.
The sight of the two walking together left a strong impression on the people of Lake Tai.
A woman rebuilding the devastated streets of Lake Tai, supported by the Spear King, Zhao Jakyung.
Zhao Yuseols name was gradually being engraved in the minds of the people.
* * *
Fortunately, Lake Tais First Pavilion, the inn where Pyo-wol was staying, is on the other side of the copsed street, so it was spared from the damage.
Sometimes, the misfortune of others could could be another persons good fortune.
Such as the case with Lake Tais First Pavilion and the nearby inns.
As the street on the opposite side of theke had turned into aplete mess, people flocked to this ce. Perhaps the prosperity of this ce would continue until the copsed street was restored.
With the influx of people, Lake Tais First Pavilion hardly had any vacant seats.
Except for one.
The table by the window with the best view of Lake Tai waspletely empty. It was a seat that the owner of the inn had kept vacant for Pyo-wol.
All the other seats were given away to guests, but this one was personally reserved by the owner for Pyo-wols use. However, not a single person expressed any dissatisfaction orined about it.
This was because news had spread in Lake Tai that Pyo-wol had defeated Zhao Jakyung, the Spear King.
Just the fact that he had defeated Zhao Jakyung, someone who is one of the Eight Constetions, was enough to make him a guest worthy of such special treatment.
Among the guests inside the inn, a considerable number of them hade to see Pyo-wol. Even while drinking, they would steal nces at the stairs from time to time.
Then, without a sound, Pyo-wol descended the stairs.
The Reaper!
Isnt he even more beautiful than the rumors say?
The God of Death Pyo-wol, a new powerhouse in Jianghu.
Seeing Pyowols face with their own eyes made the guests feel thrilled and excited.
Pyo-wol was well aware of the gaze people directed at him. However, he was already ustomed to such gazes.
He casually took his seat.
As soon as he sat down, the owner of the inn rushed over.
He ced a teapot and teacup in front of Pyo-wol and said,
A ship carrying Longjing tea have arrived yesterday, so I have it prepared for you. Please have a taste. Let me know immediately its not to your liking.
Mmm!
Pyo-wol nodded and lifted the teacup.
After taking a sip of tea, Pyo-wol spoke,
Its good.
Im d to hear it, then please wait here for a moment as I bring out the food.
The innkeeper replied with a wide smile before walking away.
Left alone, Pyo-wol sipped his tea and looked out the window.
About three or four boats were sailing against the current, cutting through the waters of Lake Tai on the opposite side. Unlike fishing boats or cruise ships, these boats had a streamlined shape that made it easier to navigate against the current.
Just as Pyo-wol frowned slightly at the sight of the boats, a type which he had never seen before,
The boat youre looking at is owned by the Changjiang Fortress.
Pyo-wol heard a voice from behind him.
Turning his head, he saw a shabbily dressed old man standing.
A strong odor of blood was emanating from the old man.
Pyo-wol recognized the identity of the old man.
The manager of Hao ns Lake Tai branch.
Its been a while.
The old man was none other than the butcher Seobok, the head of the Lake Tai branch of the Hao n. Therge knife he usually carried for ughtering cattle was nowhere to be seen.
Would you mind if I sit down?
Take a seat.
Thank you.
After the old man sat across from Pyo-wol, Pyo-wol asked,
Those boats belong to Changjiang Fortress?
Yes.
Why is the Changjiang Fortress heading towards that direction?
Isnt it obvious? Theyre trying to establish ties with Zhao Yuseol, the new emerging power in the Nanjing sect.
Is that so?
Now that Young Master Zhao Yiguang ended up like that, its only natural for them to join hands with Zhao Yuseol. Moreover, Zhao Yuseol is a woman. It would not be strange at all for Changjiang Fortresss Bok Hojin to have his eyes on her.
Do you think Zhao Yuseol will join hands with Bok Hojin?
If I were her, I would certainly do so.
Do you have any information about Zhao Yuseol?
She was one of out targets of interest. Most people didnt pay attention to her, but our Hao n knew that she harbored great ambitions, so we had been investigating her for some time already.
To the untrained eye, Zhao Yuseols sudden rise to prominence might have seemed like a surprise, but the Hao n had long known that she possessed extraordinary ambition.
However, no matter how ambitious she was, there was nothing she could do with Zhao Yiguang around. She could only collect information without taking any action.
Zhao Yuseol is an extremely cunning and deep woman. Although she is currently in control of the Nanjing sect under the authority of the Spear King, there will definitely be people who will rebel against her just because she is a woman. In order to quell their resistance, she will definitely try to join hands with an outside force.
And that outside force is the Changjiang Fortress?
Its an alliance where both sides can benefit. Theres no way shed turn it down.
That makes sense.
Pyo-wol shook his head.
His thoughts were in line with the old man.
The ambition Pyo-wol had personally seen from Zhao Yuseols eyes was far greater than what could be seen from the outside. Knowing her she would do whatever it takes to keep the Changjiang Fortress within her grasp.
Pyo-wol asked the old man,
Is that why you came here to talk?
No, not really. I just thought you were interested, so I informed you. I have a separate matter to discuss.
I see.
There are too many eyes on us. How about we move to a quieter ce? I have something to talk to you in private.
Its alright. They wont be able to hear anything we say.
What?
It was only then when the old man felt something was strange, so he took a quick look around.
Everyone was looking at them curiously, but they were all tilting their heads absentmindedly as if they couldnt hear the conversation.
Are you blocking all sound?
They will never know what conversation we are having.
The old man couldnt hide his astonishment at Pyo-wols words.
The fact that Pyo-wol could block sound meant that his abilities had already reached the ranks of absolute experts.
It was an unbelievable achievement considering his age. However, seeing his recent disy of power, it was not an impossible feat.
Rather, one should naturally think that he was capable of such things.
The man in front of him was such a great martial artist that he was called the Reaper.
Pyo-wol asked him,
What do you want to talk about?
I actually have a request.
Request?
Yes!
How interesting.
A smile appeared on Pyo-wols lips for the first time.
In all the years hed been traveling in Jianghu, Pyo-wol had never encountered someone who would boldly ask him for a request.
Misunderstanding Pyo-wols smile, the old man hurriedly exined,
Oh, its not personal request from me. Its actually a request directly from the head of the Hao ns headquarters.
Head of the Hao ns headquarters?
Yes! The lord of the main headquarters himself instructed me to request assistance from Master Pyo.
Is this about Hong Yushin?
Thats right. How did you know?
The expression on the old mans face showed a mixture of both awe and fear.
He truly found the man before him terrifying.
It wasnt simply because of Pyo-wols incredible physical and martial arts prowess. The old man was actually even more afraid of Pyo-wols formidable intellect.
The way Pyo-wol could piece together the entire picture from tiny clues and turn any disadvantageous situation in his favor was truly frightening.
The old man carefully chose his words, trying to hide his fear,
We recently found a clue regarding Master Hongs whereabouts. However, with our abilities, we cant progress any further, so we are requesting assistance from Master Pyo.
How did you obtain the clue?
Do you happen to know the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe?
Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe?
Thats right. Theyre the troupe that performed at the Jin manor in Runan.
What about them?
There is a connection between the theater troupe and Master Hong. To be precise, the routes the two have taken coincided. By tracking the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe, we were able to find clues about Master Hongs disappearance. However, since our abilities were insufficient, we were unable to go any further. Thats why the head of the Hao ns headquarters wishes to entrust this task to you, Master Pyo.
What would I get in return?
The lord of the main headquarters said that you would have the full support of the entire Hao n and anything else you desire.
Is that so?
Pyo-wol showed an expression of interest.
Hong Yushin made a simr promise with him as well, but having a promise from the lord of the Hao ns headquarters himself holds a different weight to them.
Most of all, the fact that Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe was involved piqued his interest.
The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe had ties to So Geoksan.
Chapter 349
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 24
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol gathered his belongings and left the inn.
His belongings were nothing more than a small number of items.
Phooroo!
When Pyo-wol entered the stable, the horses whinnied as if they were happy to see him. Since Pyo-wol had been staying at an inn the entire time he was in Lake Tai, the horse seemed to have gained some weight under the care of the stable master.
Pyo-wol patted the horses nape for a few moments before leaving the stable together.
When he left the stables, he saw an unexpected figure waiting for him.
Are you leaving?
The woman who spoke to Pyo-wol was none other than Zhao Yuseol.
Standing beside her side was Zhao Jakyung, and behind her was Bok Hojin.
Bok Hojin had apletely submissive expression towards Zhao Yuseol. With the way he was standing right now, he resembled that of one of Zhao Yuseols subordinates.
Pyo-wol asked Zhao Yuseol,
What do you want?
I heard the news that Master Pyo is about to leave, so I came to see you.
Why?
Cant you just stay here? The proposal I made to you before is still valid.
There are two other men who will help you, besides me.
Pyo-wols gaze turned to Zhao Jakyung and Bok Hojin.
Zhao Jakyung spoke to Pyo-wol,
I would like to apologize for our previous encounter. Im truly sorry. I misunderstood. I never imagined that Yiguang wouldmit such despicable acts.
His face showed genuine remorse.
Zhao Jakyung witnessed with his own eyes the facility where Zhao Yiguang had raped and tortured women. Outraged, he grabbed Zhao Yiguangs henchmen and forced them to tell him all the details of his past actions.
The stories he heard from their confessions were so horrifying that they made him feel sick. He couldnt believe that Zhao Yiguang, a scion of a prestigious family, wouldmit such atrocious and brutal acts.
Zhao Jakyung felt miserable for having fought with Pyo-wol because of Zhao Yiguang. He was so remorseful that he couldnt look at Pyo-wol in the eyes.
Pyo-wol said,
So, is the misunderstanding cleared now?
Thats right! Its been a while since I got beaten up, and my body aches all over, but my mind is clearer than ever. For the time being, I will stay by Yuseol side and help resolve the issues caused by Yiguang. Speaking of which, I was thinking it would be great if you could join us.
I have something to take care of.
What is it? I can assist you if youre going to stay here.
Its something I need to do alone.
Hmm!
Zhao Jakyung didnt say anything in return.
If anyone else had said such words, Zhao Jakyung would have punched them in the throat without hesitation. However, because it was Pyo-wol, he had no choice but to endure.
A defeated man does not have the right to say anything to the winner, and he had been thoroughly defeated by Pyo-wol without any excuses.
Pyo-wols gaze turned to Bok Hojin.
Upon noticing Pyo-wols eyes on him, Bok Hojin quickly turned his head to avoid his gaze.
Pyo-wol didnt bother to speak to him.
With a disappointed expression, Zhao Yuseol said,
So, you are really going to leave? I cant help it then. But you wont forget about me, right? Our rtionship isnt something that can be easily forgotten. Ill always be here. So, if you ever think of me, feel free toe back anytime.
I will.
As Pyo-wol nodded his head, Zhao Yuseols expression brightened a little. However, there was still a lingering sense of regret in her eyes.
Seeing this, Bok Hojin clenched his fist tightly.
This bastardC
Just by looking at Zhao Yuseols expression, he could tell the kind of rtionship she had with Pyo-wol.
Yesterday, he had led his men to find Zhao Yuseol.
The moment he saw her, he fell in love with her at first sight. He even inwardly cursed Zhao Yiguang for hiding his sister and not introducing him to her.
He willingly decided to stand by Yuseols side, which was why he was with her right now.
Bok Hojin gritted his teeth, but he could only suppress his anger towards Pyo-wol.
His opponent is the Reaper.
He was not someone Bok Hojin can afford to provoke.
Even with thorough preparations, there would be no end to the repercussions if he let his emotions get the best of him and acted rashly, so he had no choice but to endure.
Zhao Yuseol sneaked a nce at Bok Hojin.
She smiled softly as she watched him with his head lowered, controlling his anger.
This will make him even more obsessed with me.
It wasnt that hard to manipte a man obsessed with her.
Although she hadnt been able to capture Pyo-wol, having Bok Hojin at her disposal still wasnt so bad.
In fact, Bok Hojins influence in Jiangsu Province was far greater than Pyo-wol. Since theres the possibility that this might work even better for her, Zhao Yuseol didnt try to actively hold on to Pyo-wol.
Without saying goodbye, Pyo-wol mounted his horse.
Pyo-wol left Lake Tai without looking back.
* * *
Pyo-wol left Lake Tai and traveled south.
Since his horse hadnt had the chance for a good run in a long time, it galloped at full speed. In fact, Pyo-wol had a hard time calming the horse down.
Horses are incredibly delicate animals. The moment they are allowed to run as they please, they be restless and unruly, which was why they must be given proper rest.
With this in mind, Pyo-wol took a break every hour to let his horse rest, and thanks to his consideration, his horse had enough energy and stamina to keep going all day.
Pyo-wol found a suitable ce to camp before the sun set.
After spending a long timefortably in inns, Pyo-wol found it unfamiliar to sleep outdoors. He could feel his body getting rusty after a few days.
Pyo-wol thought it was better this way.
By sleeping and camping outdoors like this, the rust in his body woulde off.
Pyo-wol gathered some twigs and started a bonfire.
Even though he was in the middle of a deserted mountain, he didnt feel afraid at all.
Leaning against a rock, Pyo-wol silently watched the flickering mes. He had brought dried meat from the inn for dinner.
As he chewed on the dried meat, the night grew deeper without him noticing.
Countless stars gradually emerged in the dark sky. As the stars lit up one by one, they soon formed the huge Milky Way.
However, Pyo-wol paid no attention to the stars and was lost in his own thoughts.
The ce Hong Yushin disappeared to was called Poyang Lake, right?
Although theke Pyo-wol had stayed at until now, Lake Tai, boasted an impressive size, it paled inparison to Poyang Lake.
Leading to the Yangtze River, Poyang Lake was a transportation hub in itself. Not only was it connected to the Yangtze River, but many otherrge and small rivers were also connected to it.
Furthermore, manynd routes were developed crossing it, allowing countless people and goods to flow through the said area.
In all honesty, it was not an ideal environment for tracking someones whereabouts.
It would not be easy to find the traces of Hong Yusin, who went missing a long time ago, in a ce with so many people. However, Pyo-wol took on this task mainly because it was rted to So Gyeoksan.
After the performance, So Gyeoksan left Runan with his troupe. The fact that So Gyeoksans path coincided with Hong Yushins could not be a mere coincidence.
Hong Yushin had clearly told Pyo-wol that he was tracking the Kowloon Assassin Guild. The fact that Hong Yushin had followed So Gyeoksans tracks meant that So Gyeoksan had some connection to the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Why did So Gyeoksan chose to go to Poyang Lake?
Finding out why So Gyeoksan went to Poyang Lake was an urgent task. Pyo-wol never expected that he would would be entangled with So Gyeoksan in this way again.
Countless thoughts rushed through Pyo-wols head.
Pyo-wol added a few more dry branches into the fire. As he did, the bonfire burned brighter.
It was then.
Oh! Theres a light over there!
Now, were saved!
A voice suddenly broke through the silence.
Pyo-wol frowned slightly as he looked in the direction where the voice came from.
A momentter, a man and a woman emerged from the darkness coupled with a rustling sounds.
It was a plump middle-aged woman and a tall, bamboo-like thin middle-aged man.
They hurriedly approached the campfire Pyo-wol had lit.
When they arrived near the campfire, the two pleaded with Pyo-wol.
Please, sir. Weve lost our way. Could we impose on you for a moment? We will surely repay your kindness.
Yes! Please, do us a favor. This man imed to know his way around the mountains, but he missed the right time to set camp, so we found ourselves wandering off here in the wilderness. If you would be so kind to let us stay here for a while, I will take the responsibility of preparing delicious food.
We humbly request for your help, sir!
The man came forward with an overly submissive posture, while the plump woman appeared more confident and imposing.
After observing them for a moment, Pyo-wol spoke,
Are you two a married couple?
Thats right. My name is Deung Mochang, and this is my wife, Dae Juhwa. With how we are going through such hardship together right now, it seemed as though we have some unresolved grudges in our previous lives.
What do you mean by unresolved grudges, huh? If you hadnt missed the time to set camp, we wouldnt have to suffer and endure hardship like this!
Yes! Its all my fault! I was the one who suggested taking the mountain path, and I was the one who suggested crossing the mountain path. But then again, wasnt it because you pressured me to do so?
So what? What do you want me to do?
JustC IC
As Dae Juhwas voice grew louder, Deung Mochangs shoulders seemed to shrink back in respond. It seemed like their roles had reversed.
Dae Juhwa looked at Pyo-wol and said,
Anyway, now that things have turned out like this, I hope we can impose on you a little.
Her voice sounded quite assertive, as if she was a man instead of a woman. Pyo-wol understood why Deung Mochang couldnt stand tall in her presence.
Dae Juhwa said,
Then Ill take it that you have given us your permission.
She plopped down in front of the campfire.
Deung Mochang cautiously sat next to Dae Juhwa, ncing at Pyo-wol.
Dae Juhwa unpacked the bag on her back and ced arge pot on the campfire. She started steaming dumplings inside.
The dumplings were the size of a childs fist. There were ten dumplings in the pot, enough to fill anyones stomach up.
As the dumplings began to cook, a delicious smell wafted through the mountains. However, for some reason, Pyo-wol slightly furrowed his brow as he looked at the dumplings and Dae Juhwa.
At that moment, Dae Juhwa must have felt his gaze, because she looked up and chuckled.
It smells good, right? Since you shared this ce with us, Ill share some dumplings with you.
You wont regret tasting them. My wifes culinary skills are unmatched. Especially when ites to making dumplings, no one couldpare. Hehe!
Saliva started dripping from the corners of Deung Mochangs mouth.
Rubbing his hands together, he eagerly waited for the dumplings to cook.
After a while, when all the dumplings were cooked, Dae Juhwa took them out. She ced a few of them on a wooden te and handed them to Pyo-wol.
Try them. They should be quite delicious.
No thanks, I already ate a while ago.
Come on, dont say that. At least have a few bites. Its a heavenly taste that you wont regret.
I told you, I already ate.
Hmpf! Dont regret it then.
Dae Juhwa briefly red at Pyo-wol with fierce eyes before taking the te away.
Deung Mochang also spoke up from the sidelines.
Youll truly regret it if you dont try.
Enough! If he doesnt want to eat then why botherC
Tch. It cant be helped then. Well just have to eat it by ourselves.
The two of them soon lost interest in Pyo-wol and began eating and enjoying the dumplings.
Crunch!
With each bite, juices could be seen dripping from the dumplings.
The two greedily devoured the dumplings.
They even licked the juice that trickled between their fingers, as if not wanting to waste a drop.
The two finished all the dumplings in no time. Yet, the two of them still had expressions of longing, as if their hunger had not been satisfied.
Deung Mochang asked cautiously,
Do you have any more, my dear wife?
You know, we ran out of ingredients. To make dumplings, we need to get more ingredients.
Argh! For us to run out of ingredients at a time like thisC
Its your fault for not working harder.
How is that my fault? There hasnt been any work to do until now.
Ugh! You useless man. Anyway, just work hard from now on.
Isnt that why were out here? To work hard?
Deung Mochang said all he had to say while looking at Dae Juhwa.
Dae Juhwa red at her husband, disapproval in her eyes. But she soon quickly tidied up the pots and wooden tes that had been ced on the campfire.
Deung Mochang leaned back against a rock and patted his stomach.
Haa! As expected, my wifes dumplings are the best. Im full and warm. Theres nothing else better in the world.
Hmph! To be satisfied with just that. What use is a man with such small dreams?
Whatever! Ill just continue following my wife around for the rest of my life, enjoying delicious food. After all, thats what makes me the happiest.
Tsk!
Dae Juhwa snorted, but her expression showed that she didnt seem to mind.
Dae Juhwa, who had been looking at Deung Mochang for a while, soon shifted her gaze to Pyo-wol.
By the way, where are you going without anypanions?
Poyang Lake.
Ah! Poyang Lake? I know about it too. But why are you going there? Do you know anyone there?
Lets just say I do.
But, arent you quite fearless?
What do you mean?
Youre out here, wandering alone, in the middle of these wild mountains. Arent you scared of the things that could be in these mountains?
Well, what could be here?
Who knows
Dae Juhwas words trailed off strangely.
At that moment, Deung Mochang, who had been leaning against the rock, sat up straight.
He carefully examined Pyo-wols face and said,
Now that I look at you like this, you, sir, are really handsome. No girl would dare show off their beauty in front of you. How could you have such smooth and fair skin?
I agree! He looks incredibly handsome.
Hehe! Then he must also taste delicious, right?
Deung Mochang licked his lips with his tongue.
Chapter 350
Light Novel: Volume 14 Episode 25
Manhwa: N/A
Both Dae Juhwa and Deung Mochangs eyes glowed red in the light.
Even with their sudden transformation, Pyo-wol showed no signs of being surprised at all.
Dae Juhwa looked at Pyo-wol with a puzzled expression.
How strange.
Whats wrong, my dear?
Hes too carefree, isnt he?
Thats right! Whats up with him?
Deung Mochang also had a perplexed expression on his face.
Pyo-wols reaction was vastly different from any other person they had encountered so far.
Usually, when they changed their appearance like this, most people would panic or be at a loss for words. But Pyo-wol was too calm and nonchnt.
Deung Mochang whispered to Dae Juhwa,
Dear! Dont you think we messed with the wrong person? That guys weird.
Hmpf! Even if we did, he will just end up as meat for our dumplings. Imagine how yummy he would be.
Hehehe, Im sure he would be delicious!
Saliva dripped from the corners of Deung Mochangs mouth again.
Just thinking about it was enough to make his eyes lose focus and experience ecstasy. In contrast, Pyo-wols eyes sank even deeper as he looked at them.
So, there was indeed human flesh in the dumplings you ate earlier.
He thought it was strange that these two appeared in the middle of the night, but more importantly, that they suddenly took out some dumplings and cooked them.
From a logical standpoint, their behavior was not something one would expect from people who were lost in the mountains at night.
Moreover, there was an unpleasant odoring from the dumplings as they cooked it. Even though it was masked by a myriad of spices, Pyo-wol could smell the eerily unpleasant smell within it, which was why he had refused when Dae Juhwa offered him the dumplings.
He had heard stories of people supplying dumplings or other dishes made from human flesh. Especially during times of famine or bad harvests, such rumors became more prevalent.
While most of these rumors were unfounded, there still exists those who indeed have a preference for human flesh.
Such as the case with the married couple in front of him.
Dae Juhwa and Deung Mochang hunted down anyone who passed through these mountains to make human meat dumplings.
Since the mountain was dense and treacherous, no one paid attention to a few missing individuals.
As a result, they had been able to continue their wicked deeds without being caught.
The prey they chose this time was Pyo-wol.
He was handsome and fair-skinned, making their mouths water just looking at him.
Dae Juhwa pulled out arge knife from her bosom and said,
Youd better not try to run away. If you do, Ill kill you painlessly.
It seems youve been doing this for quite some time. Arent you wary of the nearby officials or authorities?
Hmph! Do you think they care what happens up here in the mountains?
Listen, young master! The officials and other authorities are too busy squabbling amongst themselves to care about whats going on up here in the mountains. Hehe!
Sure there were some who did manage to escape and report what happened to them, but the officials were too terrified to take any action. So thats when we realized that the vigers wont get involved themselves in such matters unless they have something to gain.
Upon realizing this fact, the couple became even more daring in their hunting.
Once a person has gotten a taste for human flesh, theres no getting away from it.
The same was true for the couple.
While their introduction to human meat was a mere coincidence, now they were deeply addicted to it that they couldnt escape from it.
Dae Juhwa aimed her knife at Pyo-wol and said,
Im sure our young master here is going to be a very delicious dumpling. I can guarantee it.
I refuse.
Hehe! Theres no point in saying no. Ive already made up my mind.
Dae Juhwa raised her weapon, and at that moment, a faint aura surrounded it.
She was a martial arts master.
It was the same for Deung Mochang.
Although they were not world-renowned masters, they still had reached a level where they could defend themselves.
With their skills, they could easily gain recognition and receive a warm wee in any martial arts sect.
Why they developed a taste for human flesh and chose to live in such a secluded ce, no one knows, and Pyo-wol was not curious to find out.
Pyo-wol asked Dae Juhwa.
Have you been active here for several years?
If you count the years we spent here training in the mountains, its been more than seven years. Why are you so curious about it?
That means no one has cared about you for seven years.
Do you think we are the only ones? The martial world is so big. Do you think there are only one or two deserted ces like this? Im sure most of those ces are also inhabited by monsters.
Monsters?
Yeah! You know those people who go against the norms, so theyre called monsters. The problem is, were not the only monsters around. Hahaha! Do you know how ridiculous people are when they im that this is the most peaceful period, but to us, its actually the most dangerous and chaotic time?
Dae Juhwa chuckled.
Although the Two Factions and Three Sects dominated Jianghu, their eyes, and attention do not reach everywhere. In fact, much more was happening in ces where their gaze didnt reach. Yet, most, if not all people believed this was an unprecedented era of peace.
Hehe! Monsters like us actually prefer times like these. People have be blinded by the word peace that they lost their sense of danger. Thats also the reason why theres no shortage of people like you who wander alone in these dangerous mountains.
Dae Juhwa approached Pyo-wol, holding her weapon.
She was looking at Pyo-wol as if she had already caught her prey. In her eyes, Pyo-wol appeared defenseless, like a chicken drumstick ready to be devoured.
As she approached him, Dae Juhwa suddenly felt a strange sensation.
She couldnt hear her husbands voice, which should have been right next to her.
He was a man she decided to share her life with. Even though he would nag her without fail every day, he was more important to her than anything else.
Dae Juhwa shouted without looking back,
What are you doing? Hurry up and get close to me!
SeriouslyC
When there was still no response from Deung Mochang, Dae Juhwa turned back in irritation. But the moment she did, her face was colored with horror.
Deung Mochang was there leaning against a rock with his tongue hanging out.
His face was discolored, and his eyes rolled at the back of his head.
Deung Mochang was dead.
A red cord-like creature was coiled around Deung Mochangs ankle.
A snake?
A tiny snake, that shimmered like a red jewel, had bitten Deung Mochang on the ankle.
The potency of the snakes venom was evident from the fact that Deung Mochang died instantly upon being bitten.
My dear!
Dae Juhwa cried out at her husbands death.
At that moment, Pyo-wol spoke in a low voice,
Come back, Gwiya.
Hiss!
The red snake quickly slithered back towards Pyo-wol.
Only then did Dae Juhwa realize that Pyo-wol had incited the snake to kill her husband.
Y-You! You evil bastard! You ordered that snake to kill my husband!
Filled with anger, Dae Juhwa lunged at Pyo-wol with all her might.
Thud!
At that moment, Pyo-wol kicked away the bonfire, causing Dae Juhwa to be covered in embers and ashes.
AHHH!
With ash in her eyes, Dae Juhwa screamed and swung her weapon wildly.
Pyo-wol looked at her and said,
I dont know how youve managed to survive this long with such skill.
Where are you?! Ill kill you!
Dae Juhwa swung her weapon towards the direction where she heard Pyo-wols voice. However, her strike was in vain, as it only passed through empty air.
Swish!
Dae Juhwas frantic swings stopped dead in their tracks.
An eerie cutting sound came from her shoulder.
AHHHH!
Dae Juhwa screamed her lungs out, her vocal cords on the verge of rupturing.
Her arm, holding the weapon, had been severed from the shoulder. Blood was gushing out nonstop from the severed shoulder.
Dae Juhwa desperately tried to stop the bleeding with her intact hand, but it was futile.
Until her arm fell off, she didnt sense any movement from Pyo-wol.
S-Spare me! I-I was wrong!
Dae Juhwa desperately begged for mercy. It was only now did she realize that her opponent was an incredibly skilled master who she couldnt go against.
Despite having killed countless people before, the thought of her iing death overwhelmed her with fear.
She knelt without any sense of shame.
However, Pyo-wols expression as he looked at her remained cold.
With a sweep of his hand, he cut off the remaining arm of Dae Juhwa.
Argh! You devilish bastard! AHHH!
Dae Juhwa screamed in pain.
She cursed at Pyo-wol, shouting all sorts of profanities.
Who do you think you are?! Do you think youre some sort of protector of justice?
I havent lived virtuously enough to believe in the soft, fluffy word justice.
Then why are you doing this? Couldnt you just pass by quietly?!
I dont have a big enough heart to spare anyone who challenges me, and most of all, youre disgusting. I dont consider myself a normal human either, but at least Im not as much of a monster as those who crave human flesh.
Shut up! What do you know?!
Swoosh!
At that moment, Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread brushed past Dae Juhwas neck.
Dae Juhwa froze in the same expression she had while trying to scream.
Pyo-wol looked at her and muttered,
I dont even want to know.
Swoosh!
Thud!
A red line appeared on Dae Juhwas neck, and soon her head fell to the ground.
Pyo-wol kicked away Dae Juhwas head which had rolled to his feet.
Her severed head disappeared into the bushes.
Pyo-wol looked up into the dark night sky and muttered,
Perhaps the era of chaos began a long time ago.
In a normal world, monsters craving human flesh would not have been able to operate freely.
Without people realizing it, the world had already fallen into chaos.
* * *
The Qianshan region of Anhui Province has long been famous for its picturesquendscapes.
With arge mountain called Mount Tianzhu standing behind the area like a folding screen, and the mighty Yangtze River flowing in front, it posed a magnificent scene. In recent years, however, what made Qianshan even more famous was a certain martial arts sect.
Established in Qianshan was the renowned martial arts school, the Rain Sword Mountain Manor.
Since the arrival of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor, Qianshan became even more famous and became a popr destination for many people.
Jang Pyeongsan, the sect leader of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor, was hailed as one of the greatest sword masters in the world. Anyone who aspired to learn swordsmanship, regardless of their background, wished to receive his teachings.
It was often argued among martial artists that he fell slightly behind the Sword Saint, Han Yucheon, but the difference was deemed negligible in the eyes of experts.
All members of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor were martial artists who had mastered the art of the sword.
While the other sects were able to train in a variety of martial arts, such as fist techniques, double-edged sword techniques, single-edged sword techniques, and palm techniques, depending on their talents, the disciples of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor solely focused on mastering swordsmanship, specifically, double-edged sword techniques.
There is a saying that goes, the Hundred-Day Spear, the Thousand-Day Single-Edged Sword, or the Ten Thousand-Day Double-Edged Sword.1
The implication was that it would take a hundred days to master a spear, a thousand days to master a single-edged sword, and more than ten thousand days to be proficient with a double-edged sword. Therefore, many people called the double-edged sword the king of all weapons.
However, there were also those who raised objections to this im.
ording to them, in terms of utility and destructive power, the double-edged sword fell far behind, and instead, the spear and the single-edged sword were superior. And to such individuals who had such beliefs, the martial artists of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor were no less than disasters.
Since the disciples of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor staunchly believed in the invincibility of the double-edged sword to the point of considering it as the ultimate weapon, they mercilessly attacked those who opposed it.
As a result, non-sword-wielding martial artists were extremely reluctant toe into contact with the disciples of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor.
It was to the point that it was almost impossible to find a martial artist in the Qianshan area carrying any weapon other than a double-edged sword.
On the other hand, artisans and schrs visited the Rain Sword Mountain Manor without any hesitation. Unlike the sects exclusivity of using other weapons, the Rain Sword Mountain Manor weed and treated artisans and schrs with extreme hospitality.
This was because Jang Pyeongsan enjoyed interacting with schrs and artisans, which also helped him develop a keen eye for art.
Furthermore, he himself also has exceptional skills in painting. Therefore, the people living in Qianshan praised him as a perfect martial artist who excelled in both martial arts and literary arts.
From the outside, at least, Jang Pyeongsans appearance was wless in every aspect.
But those close to him knew of his true nature.
They knew how fearsome, and obsessive Jang Pyeonsan could be.
In particr, his obsession with famous or ancient swords was terrifying.
Jang Pyeongsan is particrly obsessed with swords made long ago. Swords with historical value, especially those by rulers who dominated the era. His obsession with the swords used by those rulers bordered on madness.
Jang Pyeongsan entered the warehouse after a long time.
The warehouse was filled with the famous swords he had collected up until now.
There was an abundance of those renowned swords that, if even one were to be leaked out, the world would be in an uproar.
Jang Pyeongsan spent a long time admiring his collection before murmuring to himself,
But its still not enough.
His gaze fell on an empty sword rest.
It was a specially crafted sword stand, diligently made by a master artisan.
The n was to ce a sword named Gongbu on this sword stand.
He firmly believed that he would be able to acquire Gongbu without a doubt. However, Gongbu disappeared, and the sword stand remained empty ever since.
At the thought of the sword Gongbu, anger rose in his heart.
The one sword he wanted and couldnt get. Thats why his obsession grew stronger.
Tch!
Jang Pyeongsan clicked his tongue and turned around.
He should have been filled with joy at the sight of his sword collection, but instead, his anger grew.
Thud!
As Jang Pyeongsan walked out, the door of the warehouse closed behind him.
There was someone waiting for Jang Pyeongsan outside.
Lord Jang, have youe out?
The man who had his head lowered was Yang Jeong-hak, the steward or attendant of the Rain Sword Mountain Manor.
It was extremely rare for Yang Jeong-hak to wait in front of the warehouse, so Jang Pyeongsan asked,
Whats going on?
We have received quite an interesting piece of news.
Interesting news?
Yes! Its about the Reaper.
The Reaper?
He has appeared in Lake Tai, Jiangsu Province.
Jang Pyeongsan showed an expression of interest.
Even in Qianshan, where the Rain Sword Mountain Manor was located, there was ake named Taiping. Of course, it was much smaller than Lake Tai in Jiangsu, but its scenery was no less beautiful.
Hearing that Pyo-wol had appeared on ake with an almost simr name, Jang Pyeongsan was naturally intrigued.
So?
We dont know the details yet, but they say that Lake Tai has been devastated. Furthermore, Pyo-wol has left Lake Tai and is heading south toward Anhui Province.
Anhui Province?
Yes. Its not too far from our sect.
Well, isnt that interesting? To think that the one who had killed our second young master would daringlye near the Rain Sword Mountain Manor
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
The Hundred-Day Spear, the Thousand-Day Single-Edged Sword, or the Ten Thousand-Day Double-Edged Sword. Raws: ??? ???(), ???(ǧյ), ???(fՄ)??? ???. Single-edged sword (, Dao). Curved de. Sometimes tranted as knife or sword-knife. Double-edged sword (, Jian). Straight de.
Chapter 351
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 1
Manhwa: N/A
The province of Jiangxi isposed of a huge basin. Within the basin, expansive fields stretched as far as the eye could see, and numerous rivers and waterways weaved in between the rice fields like spiderwebs.
Thanks to the abundant water supply, rice cultivation always yielded bountiful harvests, allowing people to live without worrying about hunger.
What made this possible was the enormouske in the center called Poyang Lake. The nutrient-rich waters of the Yangzte River would flow downstream and fertilize the fields around Poyang Lake.
As a result, there were many wealthy individuals around Poyang Lake. The fertility of the soil around Poyang Lake was well-known, attracting well-to-do families to settle in the area.
Even today, numerous boats sailed into Poyang Lakeing from the Yangtze River. Among them, a significant number were rice transport vessels, carrying grain produced in the rice fields around Poyang Lake.
Many merchants and escort groups in the Poyang Lake region mainly used rice transport vessels to transport goods. When leaving Poyang Lake, the boats were loaded with rice, but on their return, they carried other goods.
Thud!
A massive rice transport vessel docked at the Poyang Lake pier. Laborers working for merchants were waiting at the pier.
The head supervisor addressed the workers,
The ship is carrying salt brought from Rudong.1 Remember, even a handful of salt is worth more than your daily wages, so be careful when unloading it. After unloading the salt, we need to load rice again, so there is no time to rest. Stay alert, everyone.
Yes!
Dont worry. How many days do you need?
The workers replied without taking their eyes off the boat.
They were ready to jump on the nk as soon as it descended.
There was no fixed wage. The more they carried, the more money they earned. Anyone who carried an extra bag of salt or a bag of rice would receive a higher sry.
Thats why the workers anxiously waited for the nk to be lowered from the boat with eyes like soldiers going to battle.
Finally, the nk descended from the grain transport ship.
Just as theborers were about to climb aboard the boat, a crew member shouted,
Wait! Let the people off first, thene on board.
At that moment, a man stepped off the boat with a horse.
Whoa!
Who is he?
When the workers saw the mans face, they all eximed in admiration. The mans face was as beautiful as a painting.
The man descending from the grain transport ship was none other than Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol got off the boat and looked around the vicinity of Poyang Lake.
Having stayed on Lake Tai until recently, he didnt feel particrly inspired despite the vastness of Poyang Lake.
Pyo-wol turned his gaze to one of the workers, who was staring at his face in fascination, and said,
Are there any decent inns nearby?
Oh, if youre looking for a ce to stay, you should go to the Southern Heaven Pavilion.2 Its thergest and most splendid ce around, and the food is deliciousC
Southern Heaven Pavilion?
You wont regret it. Well then
The worker swiftly climbed aboard, joining the others on the boat.
Pyo-wol watched them for a moment as they hoisted a sack of salt onto their backs, before setting off.
The scenery at the docks of Poyang Lake was very simr to that of Lake Tai.
The only difference was that the breeze at Poyang Lake was cooler than the breeze at Lake Tai, which was saltier due to its proximity to the sea.
Finding Southern Heaven Pavilion wasnt too difficult. It was sorge and magnificent that it could be recognized at a nce from a distance.
Due to its extensive scale, it also had an independent stable master. Pyo-wol left his horse with the stable master and entered the Southern Heaven Pavilion.
Wee!
An inn servant quickly greeted Pyo-wol.
Do you have any vacant rooms?
Yes, of course!
Ill be staying for about three days, so give me a room.
The price needed to be paid in advance.
Pyo-wol handed over a few more coins to the inn servant after hearing the amount he mentioned. As he received the coins, the inn servant smiled from ear to ear.
Hehe! Please use the room at the end of the corridor on this floor of the annex. That room has the best view.
Theres an annex?
Yes! It was built not too long ago. It should be much quieter there than the main building here.
Thank you.
Oh, by the way, would you like to eat?
Yes. Bring me some simple snacks.
Then have a seat wherever you can find one. Ill bring them to you shortly.
Mmm!
Pyo-wol nodded and sat down in an empty seat.
The ride on the grain carrier had been nice, but hed run out of food so he was extremely hungry at the moment.
While waiting for the food to be served, Pyo-wol looked out the window.
Luckily, the food didnt take long to arrive.
This is cured pork seasoned with salt. It may be a bit salty when eaten alone, but it goes well with rice.
Ill eat it.
Then enjoy your meal.
The inn servant bowed his head respectfully before retreating.
Pyo-wol tasted the cured pork first.
As the inn servant had said, it was a bit salty. However, when eaten with rice, thebination was quite good.
Although he was starving, Pyo-wol did not rush to eat. He chewed each piece of the meat slowly, while thinking about his ns for the future.
Ill contact the Hao n branch first and then gather as much information as possible about So Gyeoksans whereabouts.
By pursuing So Gyeoksan and the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupes movements, Pyo-wol would naturally be able to discover Hong Yushins whereabouts as well.
As Pyo-wol was lost in thought, the speed at which he ate became even slower. It had been two hours since he had started eating, but there was still a lot of food left on his te.
Just as Pyo-wol was about to finish the remaining food,
Bang!
Suddenly, someone forcefully opened the door to the inn and entered.
The people who entered the inn were dressed in shabby clothes.
They were dirty and smelly like they hadnt showered in a very long time. The odoring from them was so foul that those who were sitting near the entrance covered their noses and moved away from them.
The people sitting at the table near Pyo-wol murmured amongst themselves as they looked at new guests,
Those hideous guys from the Blood Ant Gang havee back again.
Whos going to teach those guys a lesson? Every time an opportunity arises for them to make a little profit, they start causing trouble. Its hard to find a ce to live peacefully.
I dont know if someone would be willing to do that. Itll only exhaust them if they get tangled with them for no reason. Its better to just ignore thempletely.
The men who entered the inn uninvited seemed to be from a group called the Blood Ant.3
As the members of the Blood Ant Gang appeared, the innkeeper hurriedly rushed out. His face was red with anger, as he engaged in a heated argument with the Blood Ant Gang martial artists.
Their voices might not be inaudible to everyone elses ears, but they were clear to Pyo-wols ears.
Havent I already paid the protection fee for this month?! Howe youreing to collect again?
Forget about that. You borrowed money from us, didnt you? So, you should pay the interest.
Interest? Didnt I already pay the upfront interest? And now you want me to pay again?
Our boss clearly mentioned it, didnt he? The interest thates from borrowing money in our Blood Ant Gang is expensive. and yet you still borrowed money to build an annex. Its not fair for you to do this now.
Damn it! So youre saying youll collect the upfront interest and ask for more?
Hehe! Thats how the world works. If you dont like it, hand over the annex to us.
Argh!
In the end, the innkeeper let out a pained groan and reluctantly handed over the interest to the members of the Blood Ant Gang.
Hehe!
One of the members of the Blood Ant Gang holding a pouch of gold coins,ughed ominously as he looked around the inn.
Indeed, the newly built one is nice. Its clean and spacious. How great it would be if our Blood Ant Gang could operate here.
W, What are you talking about?
Im just saying. Theres no way it would actually happen, right? As long as you pay the interest on time, there shouldnt be any problems. Well then, have a good day.
The Blood Ant martial artists bowed slightly to the innkeeper before leaving the establishment.
As they left, the innkeeper told to the inn servant,
Quick, sprinkle salt outside the door. Yikes! Ugh!
The innkeeper shuddered as if he had a severe headache just thinking about it.
The problem was that he had gotten himself involved with the Blood Ant Gang when he decided to expand the main building. When the Blood Ant Gang lent him the money, they had told him to pay whenever he can. But, now that his business seemed to be doing well, the Blood Ant Gang woulde up with excuses such as interest and protection fees to collect money from him.
Regret filled the innkeepers eyes as he looked around the inn.
It was only recently when the innkeeper regretted borrowing money from the Blood Ant Gang, but there was nothing he can do about it now.
They say the fox is king where theres no tiger. The saying suits them perfectly.
The innkeeper shook his head and went back inside.
Pyo-wol watched the innkeepers retreating figure before shifting his gaze back to the street. Outside the window, he caught a glimpse of the Blood Ant Gangs martial artists stirring up trouble as they walked away.
They went from inn to inn, and after a while, they woulde out with bags of money.
Someone must be manipting the Blood Ant Gang behind the scenes.
The name, Blood Ant, was unusual in itself.
It was extremely rare for an ordinary group of thugs to use the name, Blood Ant.
To Pyo-wols ears, the name Blood Ant sounded like they would gnaw on flesh until it became blood.
In the past, the Snow Sword Manor had also rolled its own loaning services to expand its influence. They would lend money and collected usurious interest, squeezing the lifeblood out of themon people.
The Blood Ant Gang seemed to be growing in size in the same way.
Are the Snow Sword Manor and the Blood Ant Gang the only ones?
As Pyo-wol made his journey all around Jianghu, he witnessed people like them in most of the cities he had passed through.
Behind the peaceful facade of Jianghu, such horrific and sinister events were taking ce, and peoples dissatisfaction was reaching its peak. Yet none of the prominent factions in Jianghu listened to the peoples voices. Thats why even the human meat-loving couple had been able to get away with their heinous acts for so long without being noticed.
Pyo-wol sensed that the peace in Jianghu would notst much longer.
Since ancient times, when peoples resentment reached its peak and the world became turbulent, ambitious figures would reveal themselves.
They werent always called heroes for nothing.
They were naturallybeled as such because they showed their ambition in times of turmoil. They were willing to do anything as long as they could rise to the top.
Pyo-wol had seen many martial artists who were worthy of the title.
When the chaos truly erupted, they would discard the masks they had been wearing all along and sprint with all their might towards their ambitions.
The winds of turbulence were blowing, but no one was aware of it.
It became unnecessarilyplicated.
Pyo-wol rose from his seat, intending to go to the annex, but a voice stopped him in his tracks.
Oh, isnt that you, Master Pyo?
Pyo-wol sat back down and looked at the entrance of the inn.
At the entrance, there stood a young man with a handsome appearance and an air of exceptional elegance.
He walked straight over to the table where Pyo-wol was sitting.
Pyo-wol instantly recognized the mans identity.
Namgung Wol.
What brings Master Pyo to this ce?
The man was none other than Namgung Wol of the Heavenly Guardian Association.
This unexpected encounter left even Pyo-wol slightly surprised. However, he quicklyposed himself and calmly replied,
Im just stopping by on my journey. You?
Oh, didnt you know? The Heavenly Guardian Association is located in Huangshan, about three hundred li away from here.
Really?
Yes! Thats why I frequentlye to this ce. Its truly remarkable how fate has brought us together again
Namgung Wol smiled brightly.
He thought of Pyo-wol as hisrade.
Pyo-wol had joined forces with him and the Jin family against the Snow Sword Manor.
Namgung Wol didnt care what the world thought of Pyo-wol. What mattered more was how he, himself, viewed Pyo-wol.
To him, Pyo-wol was a person he could trust, arade he could rely on. Thats why he reacted so warmly upon meeting him.
If I had known you wereing here, I would havee sooner.
I just arrived. Even if you had known earlier, you wouldnt have met me any sooner than this.
I see. Still, Im d weve met like this. I missed you after parting ways in the Jin manor.
Did you say youe out to Poyang Lake often?
Yes! Im here today for a meeting.
A meeting?
Theres a group of people who have been making connectionstely. They chose the Southern Heaven Pavilion as their meeting ce, but I never expected to see you here. I should thank them for this.
Namgung Wol took a seat right next to Pyo-wol.
Didnt you have an appointment? Is it okay for you to spend time here?
Its still a long way before they arrive. Since theyreing from a far-off ce, Ill have to wait another hour or two for them to arrive.
Then, isnt it too early for you toe? Youll have to wait for quite some time.
Haha, the liquor here in the Southern Heaven Pavilion is excellent. I was nning to spend some time drinking by myself, but its even better now that Ive met you.
Namgung Wolughed heartily.
When Namgung Wol waved his hand, the inn servant quickly ran over.
You called, sir?
Bring me what I usually drink.
Yes! Even without asking, Ive already prepared it.
Excellent!
Namgung Wol tossed a few coins to the inn servant.
After expressing gratitude to Namgung Wol, the inn servant hurried off to the kitchen.
Namgung Wol suddenly frowned and said,
Speaking of which, with Master Pyos arrival here, it seems like the peace of this ce wille to an end.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Rudong. Raws: ??(|). Rudong is located in Jiangsu province. r C if, supposing; as if; like, as | dng C east, eastern, eastward Southern Heaven Pavilion. Raws: ???(^). nn C south tin C day / sky / heaven ^ gun C building / shop / term for certain service establishments Blood Ant. Raws: ??(Ѫρ). Ѫ xu C blood / colloquial pr. ρ y C ant
Chapter 352
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 2
Manhwa: N/A
What does that mean?
Because wherever Master Pyo goes, bloodshed and chaos always follow.
I dont believe that you simply came here for a trip. Youre not someone who moves without a clear purpose.
Namgung Wol looked deeply into Pyo-wols eyes.
Having fought together on the same side, Namgung Wol got to understand Pyo-wol more deeply.
He knew that Pyo-wol was not someone who wasted time. There was no way Pyo-wol would be traveling this far without a specific purpose.
Since Pyo-wol had stopped by at Poyang Lake, this could only mean that he had some sort of agenda here. Although Namgung Wol had no idea what it was.
Thats why meeting Pyo-wol here brought both joy and fear.
Please be honest with me. Did you really just happen to stop by while traveling?
I thought so.
Im looking for someone. Ive heard that he went missing around here.
Who?
Hong Yushin.
Hong Yushin? Are you referring to the chief inspector of the Hao n?
Thats right. He came all the way here, chasing the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe, and then went missing.
For the Hao ns chief inspector to go missing
Namgung Wols expression darkened.
Since the person that went missing was the chief inspector of the Hao n, then he must have been a formidable individual.
Have you found any leads?
Im still searching.
I see. Then you may have to stay in Poyang Lake for a long time to find him.
I cant guarantee that. If I find any clues, I might leave immediately.
Uh
What are you taking so long to tell me?
If you do n to stay longer, then please visit the Heavenly Guardian Association at least once.
Why?
My father showed great interest in you. He would always tell me to bring you if I get the chance.
Ill think about it.
Thank you.
Finally, Namgung Wols face rxed a bit.
At that moment, the inn servant came over with a bottle of alcohol.
As he uncorked the bottle, a strong liquor aroma flowed out.
Ahh! This scent!
Namgung Wol eximed in admiration as the inn servant poured him a ss full of liquor.
Knowing that Pyo-wol didnt drink, Namgung Wol did not bother offering it to him and drank by himself.
Excellent! Truly amazing!
Namgung Wol muttered as he wiped the streaks of alcohol from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve.
His chosen side dish was the cured pork left by Pyo-wol.
Namgung Wol shoveled the meat into his mouth as if he was familiar with the taste.
It was salty and slightly sour when eaten alone, but it went very well with the alcohol he was drinking.
Just as Namgung Wol was about to take another sip of liquor,
What are you doing over there?
Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind him.
At the sound of the familiar voice, Namgung Wol abruptly put down his ss and stood up.
Youre here!
Turning around, he saw a young man wearing a sleeveless robe that revealed his well-defined shoulders.
He had disheveled hair and sharp eyes, and he wore a sleeveless ck robe embroidered with dragon patterns.
His entire body radiated a powerful aura.
Namgung Wol approached the man.
Youve arrived, Hasang!
If you had arrived first, you should have waited quietly, instead of drinking here with an unfamiliar face.
Hehe! Youd be surprised if you know who that guy is.
Namgung Wol pointed his finger at Pyo-wol.
At that moment, the man furrowed his eyebrows.
It was because Pyo-wol had an exceptionally handsome face that made him feel uneasy.
The mans body tensed like a sharpened de the moment he saw Pyo-wol.
His body instantly reacted to the sight of Pyo-wol.
A fierce light shed in his eyes.
Who is he?
Tsk! Calm down a bit. Cant you see the people suffering from your intense aura?
The faces of the guests inside the inn turned white from the fierce energy emitted by the young martial artist.
Some of the weaker ones had already fallen to the floor, vomiting whatever was inside their stomachs.
The energy released by the young man was indeed formidable. However, Pyo-wols face showed no change even when directly hit by his momentum.
An extraordinary master!
The young man clenched his fist tightly.
A tremendous sense of excitement surged from the depths of his heart as he looked at Pyo-wol.
It had been a long time since he had met an opponent that excited and made his heart race this much. Thats why he was even more curious about Pyo-wols identity.
He turned to Namgung Wol and asked once more,
Who is he?
That guy is Master Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol? The Reaper?
Thats right! Thats what the people of Jianghu decided to call him.
Pfft!
The young man let out a strangeugh.
At that moment, Namgung Wol anxiously spoke,
No, dontC!
But before Namgung Wol could finish his sentence, the young man had alreadyunched himself towards Pyo-wol.
Bang!
With a loud noise, Pyo-wols body crashed through the window of the inn and was flung outside.
The man had struck Pyo-wol with his fist.
However, there was no direct hit on Pyo-wols body. Pyo-wol had deflected the blow with the palm of his hand just before itnded.
Pyo-wols body descended in a long arc, making its way into Lake Poyang. Seizing this opportunity, the young man rushed towards Pyo-wol again.
Kuuuu!
The surface of the water where the young man flew over was greatly disturbed.
The mans figure as he flew across the surface of the water looked like a ck dragon wriggling.
Wow!
Its a fight between martial experts!
The guests in the inn eximed at the sight.
They believed without a doubt that the young mans fist would strike Pyo-wols body once again.
Indeed, the young mans fistnded hard on Pyo-wol.
Tsk!
However, the expression on the mans was not a pleasant one.
He didnt feel any impact of his punch connecting with Pyo-wols body.
Illusion?
Pyo-wols figure which he had struck with his fist disappeared in an instant.
At that moment, the man felt a strong sense of crisis and looked at a particr empty space.
Shuuu!
Pyo-wol, who used Demon Shadow Exchange to deceive the young mans senses, suddenly appeared from thin air.
The young quickly used water flight in an attempt of evading Pyo-wols counterattack.
But Pyo-wol didnt let him off easily. He unleashed his Soul-Reaping Thread with four phantom daggers hanging from the ends and aimed for the young mans vital points.
Chaat! ck Dragon Cannon Fire!1
The young man hastily unfurled a technique in an attempt of saving his life.
The energy condensed in his fist pulled in water from theke.
Boom!
In an instant, the surface of theke exploded as a column of water shot up.
The pir of water,bined with the mans energy, transformed into a ck dragon and flew towards Pyo-wol.
The ck dragon shook off the iing phantom daggers and even went as far as to reach Pyo-wol.
The young man was confident that his life-saving technique would hit Pyo-wol.
But his confidence was broken once again.
Kwaaaa!
Pyo-wols figure vanished right in front of his eyes.
Suddenly, the young man felt a chilling sensation on his back.
The man instinctively let out a cry and threw his body to evade. But he couldnt avoid the iing blow in time.
Thud!
Keuh!
He felt a powerful blow on his back. The impact was strong that his waist bent backward. The young man unintentionally let out a groan.
Luckily, none of his bones were broken, but the impact seemed to have shaken his internal organs.
The young man swallowed hard, holding back the blood rising in his throat then quickly spun around.
ck Dragon: Breaking Through Distaster.2
In an instant, a dark energy shot out.
The attacks target was, of course, Pyo-wol.
But at the next moment, a bewildered expression crossed the young mans face.
Pyo-wol, who he thought would definitely be behind him, was nowhere to be seen.
Damn it!
The young man gritted his teeth.
Then once again, he could feel someones presence behind him.
Before he knew it, Pyo-wol had used water flight to move and go behind his back.
Pyo-wols movement and speed defied the young mansmon sense.
It didnt make sense that someone could move and relocate at his back faster than he could spin in ce. And to do so on the surface of the water.
But such a thing truly happened, and he had to prepare himself for what was toe.
Heup!
The young man focused his qi on his back, bracing himself for the impact.
Whoosh!
At that moment, cracking sounds erupted from his shoulders and back.
His efforts to gather energy and protect himself seemed futile as Pyo-wols Soul-Reaping Thread strike pierced through his back.
Keugh!
The mans eyes shot open.
The wounds he received were merely the size of a needle, but the pain exceeded his imagination.
At that moment, Pyo-wol yanked the Soul-Reaping Thread.
Naturally, the young mans body was pulled along with it.
Pyo-wol mmed his fist into the man.
Crash!
Keurgh!
As the man got pushed into the water, a pir of water shot up high into the air.
Pyo-wol immediately leaped towards the shore.
The sight of Pyo-wol propelling himself from the water and flying towards the shore was incredibly graceful.
The moment Pyo-wolnded on the shore, the submerged martial artist lifted his head out of the waters.
Eugh!
His once initial dignified and confident appearance was nowhere to be seen, instead, he had a pathetic appearance like a mouse drowning in water.
Namgung Wol clicked his tongue at the sight.
Tsk! I knew it would turn out this way.
Aargh!
The young man roared in frustration, causing the surrounding water to surge violently as if caught in a storm.
The young man pushed himself out of the water and flew towards Pyo-wol.
Hended right in front of Pyo-wol, ring at him as if ready to devour him.
But it didnt take long for the young man to suddenly cupped his fist and greet,
Im Yong Hasang of Dragon Sky Valley. I apologize for my rudeness earlier. Mypetitive spirit was triggered the moment Iid eyes on Master Pyo.
Yong Hasangs eyes still gleamed with a strong determination.
Although he had been defeated by Pyo-wol, he didnt attribute his loss to hisck of skill.
He believed that if they had fought onnd instead of on the water, things would have been different. But a loss was a loss, so he had no choice but to treat Pyo-wol with courtesy for now.
Dragon Sky Valley? One of the Three ns?
Yes. I am Yong Hasang, the young master of Dragon Sky Valley.
Yong Hasangs voice was filled with pride.
The Dragon Sky Valley belonged to one of the Three Great ns and was considered among the top prestigious sects in Jianghu. And, Yong Hasang was the young master and sessor of such a sect.
His father, Yong Geomsan, is the sect leader of the Dragon Sky Valley and is known by the nickname the Iron Lord Dragon.3 Even he, himself, is also an exceptional martial artist, even earning the title of Young Lord Dragon.4
His pride was so great that he didnt easily acknowledge others.
Among his peers, there were only a few whom he recognized, including Namgung Wol.
During his journey from the Dragon Sky Valley to Poyang Lake, the rumors he had heard the most were all about Pyo-wol.
He had heard that Pyo-wol possessed extraordinary martial art skills and a seemingly inhuman appearance, that earned him the title of the Reaper.
Yong Hasang thought that such rumors were exaggerated.
He didnt want to admit the fact that there is a young martial artist of the same generation as him to have surpassed him by a considerable margin.
Thats why he attacked Pyo-wol as soon as he saw him.
Although he suffered a great defeat from Pyo-wol, his thoughts remained unchanged.
He believed that he had only been defeated because they were fighting in an extremely unfavorable location, which was on the surface of the water, but had they fought on solid ground, where he could step and move easily, the oue would have been different.
Thats why he still held his head high and looked intently at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol stared back at Yong Hasang and said,
You have a lot of vigor.
I often hear that.
But if you want to live a long life, youll have to kill some of that energy. I let you off the hook this time because of Namgung Wol, but you wont be so lucky next time.
Hmph! Do you think I would be intimidated by that?
Yong Hasangs face lit up with even more determination.
Just then, Namgung Wol walked over to Yong Hasangs side.
Namgung Wol bowed his head to Pyo-wol in gratitude and said,
Thank you for saving his face. As you can see, this guy has the temper of a wild boar. He would often rush forward without considering the consequences. I never expected him to behave that way towards you, Master Pyo. I assure you that there wont be such incidents in the future.
Yong Hasang became furious at Namgung Wols words.
Who are you calling a wild boar?
Who else but you? Its you whos standing right before me.
Argh!
Namgung Wol then turned to Pyo-wol,
It seems that staying here will only disturb you, so Ille to youter once this fellow has calmed down.
Mm!
Then, see you. Hope you have a good time.
Namgung Wol cupped his fist in farewell before leading Yong Hasang up to the second floor of the inn.
Even as Yong Hasang followed Namgug Wol to the second floor, Yong Hasang didnt take his eyes off Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol saw the immense ambition reflected in Yong Hasangs eyes.
It seems that guy is also a dragon waiting for turbulent times.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
ck Dragon Cannon Fire. Raws: ????(h). hi C ck / dark / sinister / secret / shady / illegal lng C dragon h po C ancient ballista for throwing heavy stones / variant of , cannon hu C fire / urgent / ammunition / fiery or ming / internal heat ck Dragon: Breaking Through Distaster. Raws: ????(ƽ). hi C ck / dark / sinister / secret / shady / illegal lng C dragon p C broken / damaged / worn out / lousy / rotten / to break, split or cleave / to get rid of / to destroy / to break with / to defeat / to capture (a city etc) / to expose the truth of ji C to rob / to plunder / to seize by force / to coerce / cmity Iron Lord Dragon. Trante: ???(F҆). F ti C iron (metal) / arms / weapons / hard / strong / violent / unshakeable / determined / close / tight (ng) ҆ b C hegemon / tyrant / lord / feudal chief / to rule by force / to usurp / (in modern advertising) master lng C dragon Young Lord Dragon. Raws: ???(С҆). С xio C small / tiny / few / young ҆ b C hegemon / tyrant / lord / feudal chief / to rule by force / to usurp / (in modern advertising) master lng C dragon
Chapter 353: Anyway, thank you for reading!
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 3
Manhwa: N/A
The room wasfortable, and the bed was soft.
Thanks to that, Pyo-wol was able to get a good nights sleep.
After sleeping soundly and waking up, his physical condition was excellent. Sleeping deeply like this seemed to clear and rify his mind much more than sleeping and camping in the mountains.
When he opened the window, he could see the vastness of Poyang Lake. Like Lake Tai, there were many fishing boats operating in Poyang Lake.
Pyo-wol stood still like a statue, gazing at the scene for a long time.
It was almost an hourter when he moved again.
After a quick wash, Pyo-wol came out to the restaurant.
It was still early in the morning, but there were already quite a few people having their meals inside.
They stole nces at Pyo-wol as he came out.
That guy isC
The Reaper.
Hes as handsome as Ive heard.
The news of Pyo-wols arrival had already spread throughout Lake Poyang.
Those who witnessed Pyo-wols duel with Yong Hasang yesterday spread the news. So there were quite a few people who intentionally came to Southern Heaven Pavilion to see Pyo-wols face.
As soon as Pyo-wol sat down on the chair, an inn servant quickly rushed over.
Did you sleep well?
Yes.
Would you like to have a meal?
Just something simple, please.
Okay, just wait a minute.
The inn servant ced a teacup and teapot on Pyo-wols table first before hurriedly running back to the kitchen.
Pyo-wol poured tea into his teacup.
The fragrant aroma of the tea lifted his spirits.
As Pyo-wol looked out the window and sipped his tea,
May I join you for a moment?
Suddenly, a clear voice called out.
When Pyo-wol raised his head and looked at the owner of the voice, he saw a woman with extraordinary beauty standing in front of the table.
She was a striking woman with a healthy, glowingplexion and a lively face. She wore a vest made of fox fur, and she had a jet-ck whip rolled up around her waist.
The woman smiled brightly as she looked at Pyo-wol.
Im Yeom Hee-soo of the Huaying Fortress.
Huaying Fortress?
Its one of the factions that formed after the Heavenly Heights Stronghold got divided.
Pyo-wol nodded at Yeom Hee-soos exnation.
There was something about Yeom Hee-soos atmosphere that reminded him of Bok Hojin from the Changjiang Fortress. He could sense the distinctive carefree vibe and free-spirited atmosphere of the Nokrim faction from Yeom Hee-soo.
I had a meeting with Master Namgung and Master Yong here yesterday. But since I arrivedte, I didnt get to see you, Master Pyo.
Where are the two of them?
They left me alone, saying they wanted to have one more drink. I dont know where they are either. I dont know when theylle, and I dont feel like eating alone either. So, I was wondering if we could have a meal together.
Have a seat.
Thank you.
Yeom Hee-soo smiled sheepishly before sitting down in front of Pyo-wol.
She ced both hands on the table and rested her chin, looking at Pyo-wols face.
Youre as handsome just as the rumors say. I often wondered how good-looking a man could be, and thanks to you, my eyes are pleased since morning.
What will you have for breakfast?
The same thing as Master Pyo.
Oh, yeah. I need to ce an order.
Yeom Hee-soo suddenly realized the meaning behind Pyo-wols gaze and called the inn servant to ce an order.
Pyo-wol asked Yeom Hee-soo,
The Changjiang Fortress also broke away from the Heavenly Heights Stronghold, right? In that case, your factions are like siblings.
Both are branches that originated from the Heavenly Heights Stronghold. But were not that close. We pay attention to each others movements but we dont want to work togetherC
Soundsplicated.
Thats just how power works. After the first lord, no one has firmly seized control of the Heavenly Heights Stronghold. So, eventually, the Heavenly Heights Stronghold split into six factions. Actually, it will even more odd if those factions were to get along. Especially when the leader of Chanjiang Fortress, Master Bok, is very ambitious and frequently gets into conflicts with the other sects. That is also the reason why no one looks and treats them favorably.
What brings you here then?
Master Namgung requested it. He thought that the current atmosphere of Jianghu was unusual so he asked to join forces.
I see.
Pyo-wol nodded.
He realized that such a thing could be possible, considering Namgung Wols temperament.
Namgung Wol was more righteous and determined than any man Pyo-wol had ever met.
So how did it turn out?
For now, I agree with Master Namgungs opinion, but Im not so sure about Master Yong, which is why Master Namgung arranged a separate drinking session to convince him. Im also curious to see how it will turn out.
Smiling brightly, Yeom Hee-soos expression looked extremely mischievous. Just by looking at her expression, one could tell how yful and clever she was.
Your meal is ready.
At that moment, an inn servant came over with a tray of food.
The tray contained freshly cooked warm rice, stir-fried beef, and a few side dishes.
Enjoy your meal.
The inn servant bowed and then went back to the kitchen.
Even though Im already full, this looks great.
Yeom Hee-soo looked at the sizzling beef and smiled.
She took a portion of the sizzling beef with her chopsticks, then proceeded to fill her bowl with a heaping portion and started eating.
She chewed with delight, filling her mouth with a mixture of beef and rice,pletely disregarding the gazes of others.
Pyo-wol, on the other hand, ate his food as slowly as possible. The contrast between the two was striking.
When Yeom Hee-soo finished her bowl of rice, Pyo-wols bowl was still full.
Yeom Hee-soo asked Pyo-wol,
Does the food taste bad?
No, its delicious.
Then why are you eating so slowly? Youll lose your appetite if you eat slowly like that.
It doesnt matter.
Hmph!
Yeom Hee-soo made a strange snorting sound as she watched Pyo-wol eat.
Normally, she didnt like people who ate their food slowly and in small portions like Pyo-wol.
She considered it as bad luck.
The Huaying Fortress she currently belonged to was fundamentally a Nokrim faction. For them, indulging and savoring the taste of food was considered a luxury.
If she ate slowly like Pyo-wol, she would often get her food snatched away. Thats why Yeom Hee-soo had developed a habit of eating quickly since she was young.
Eating slowly like Pyo-wol would without doubt make her the target of hungry people.
Good-looking people always look good no matter what they do.
Yeom Hee-soo stared at Pyo-wol in a way that was almost overwhelming. Ordinary people would feel ufortable when someone stares at them so intently, but Pyo-wol didnt show any signs of difort and continued to eat at a steady pace.
Tak!
Finally, Pyo-wols long meal came to an end.
Pyo-wol rinsed his mouth with tea and stood up.
Hm? Dont you still have food left?
I have somewhere to go.
Where? Can Ie with you?
No.
Hmpf!
Yeom Hee-soo pouted her lips at Pyo-wols firm refusal.
It was a cute expression that could make anyone want to bite her, but it wasnt enough to change Pyo-wols mind.
Yeom Hee-soo didnt push any further.
It was just something she wanted to try.
Pyo-wol left the restaurant, leaving Yeom Hee-soo behind.
The moment Pyo-wolpletely disappeared from her sight, Yeom Hee-soo sent a signal to someone.
Wol Gwi!
Yes, mydy?
Her henchman, Wol Gwi, replied to her signal.
Follow that guys tracks. Report to me all the locations he goes to and all the people he meets.
Understood.
Wolgui disappeared.
Leaning back slightly in her chair, Yeom Hee-soo murmured to herself,
If Im curious about something, I cant stand not knowing.
She wasnt just saying this because she was attracted to Pyo-wols appearance.
His face might be indeed heart-stoppingly handsome, but it wasnt enough for her to give her heart to a man simply based on his face.
She wasnt called the Hundred-Faced Flower1 in Huaying Fortress for nothing.
A flower with a hundred faces.
And as of now, she had only revealed one side of it.
* * *
Pyo-wol walked out of the South Heavenly Pavilion and strolled along the main street.
There were numerous shops lined up on both sides of the street, with street vendors scattered in the middle.
The merchants were shouting at the top of their lungs.
We have ginseng imported from Haedong!
These are incense burners from the West!
Come here. Ill give you a good deal!
With the voices of bargaining customers added, the street was incredibly noisy.
Pyo-wol walked down the street, observing the bustling area.
His destination was the Poyang Lake Branch of the Hao n.
Simr to the Lake Tai branch, the Poyang Lake branch was located in a rtively unknown area.
Hong Yushin had once told Pyo-wol about the Hao ns branches and among them, the Poyang Lake Branch was one of the most special.
This was because while most other branches were hidden in brothels or inconspicuous locations, the Poyang Lake branch disguised itself as an ordinary house without any distinguishing characteristics of the Hao n.
The Poyang Lake Branch operated independently, without any intervention from the main headquarters. It was a gathering ce for individuals with exceptional intelligence and skills.
The information they provided was as urate and reliable as the intelligence analyzed directly by the main headquarters. As a result, the main branch seldom interfered with the affairs of the Poyang Lake branch.
Because of its unique nature, Hong Yushin provided Pyo-wol with detailed information.
Pyo-wols motive for finding the Poyang Lake branch of the Hao n is directly rted to tracking Hong Yushin and So Gyeoksans whereabouts.
Since the incident urred nearby, the Poyang Lake branch would have the most information.
It didnt take long for Pyo-wol to find the Poyang Lake branch.
.
The only problem was that the Poyang Lake branch had turned into a ck pile of ashes.
Pyo-wol frowned.
He looked around, wondering if he hade to the wrong ce. However, the scenery was exactly the same as Hong Yushin had described.
He hadnte to the wrong ce.
Pyo-wol looked at the Poyang Lake branch again.
Everything appeared as a deste scene of charred remains
Just then, a child passing by looked at him curiously,
Sir, do you have any business here? This house has burned downC
Do you know when it burned down?
Three or four days ago. Anyway, it burned down around then.
Do you know what happened?
I dont know. I went to sleep and when I woke up, everything was already burned.
Any survivors?
My dad says everyone burned to death without leaving anyone behind.
So they all died?
Yes!
The boy nodded.
Pyo-wol left the boy behind and walked into the charred remains of the Poyang Lake branch.
Everything was burnt to a crisp.
There were hardly any intact pirs left, and the roof hadpletely copsed. ckened beams and bricks covered the floor.
It seemed impossible to find anything here.
Thats why the officials had only roughly collected the bodies and didnt properly investigate the cause.
Pyo-wol began to carefully examine the charred remains of the Poyang Lake branch.
Although his face and body became covered in ck soot, he paid no attention to it.
They have been attacked.
Pyo-wol found traces of weapons imprinted on a burnt pir.
It was the mark left by a powerful weapon like a sword or axe, and it wasnt just one or two marks.
Although they were not visible under the ashes, traces of fights were discovered throughout the area. Moreover, the marks belonged to different weapons.
It wasnt just one or two people who were mobilized. It was clear that at least a dozen or more armed individuals were involved in the attack.
It was an organized attack.
It had been five days since Pyo-wol had set out from Lake Tai.
If the fire had happened here at that time, the Lake Tai branch would have known about it. But the Lake Tai branch hadnt heard of such an incident.
It was clear that someone had deliberately blocked the information here.
The organization that has the most extensive informationwork in the world is the Hao n. So, the fact that the attackers were able to neutralize and blind the eyes and ears of the Hao ns informationwork demonstrated how capable they were.
There was nothing more to be gained here.
Pyo-wol brushed off the ashes from his body and walked outside.
The boy was also no longer in sight.
Pyo-wols next stop was the office that had taken care of the bodies.
When Pyo-wol mentioned that he wanted to see the bodies, an official replied with a sigh,
Well, youre toote, theyve all been cremated.
Cremated?
Nobody came to im the bodies, and they were decaying, emitting a strong odor, so we had no choice.
The official said that all the bodies had turned to ashes and were scattered in the river.
With that, all the clues rted to the Hao n were gone.
But Pyo-wol didnt give up.
Ting!
He flicked a coin towards the official, who chuckled in return,
Hehe! Well, what else are you curious about?
Has there been a wealthy person who recruited a theater troupe recently?
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Huaying Fortress has been introduced and mentioned in Chapter 323. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Hundred-Faced Flower. Raws: ???(滨). bi C hundred / numerous / all kinds of min C face / side / surface / aspect / top hu C flower / blossom
Chapter 354: (I didn鈥檛 translate it properly then so I鈥檒l be making the changes now).
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 4
Manhwa: N/A
Xio Manor1 was located on the most scenic hill in Poyang Lake. It was considered one of the most affluent neighborhoods in Poyang Lake.
Among those who had manors or mansions in this ce, there was not a single person who was not a person of power. The security measures were thorough, and the vignce towards outsiders was strict.
Unauthorized individuals couldnt even approach these mansions. And among these mansions, Xio Manor was thergest.
The martial artists guarding Xio Manor took great pride in guarding thergest mansion in Poyang Lake. They were all warriors who had trained in nearby martial arts schools and were known for their considerable martial skills.
Even though it waste at night, the martial artists did not let their guard down for a moment.
However, there was something they remained unaware of.
They didnt realize that someone was standing in their blind spot, infiltrating Xio Manor without a sound.
It was Pyo-wol who had entered the Xio Manor without making a sound.
An official informed him that a grand banquet had recently taken ce at Xio Manor, where a theater troupe had been invited to perform.
Even though they said recently, it had been more than a month ago.
There would be no trace of that time remaining. And So Gyeoksan was not someone who would reveal his destination to anyone.
Nevertheless, Pyo-wol hade to this ce to consider So Gyeoksans perspective.
Pyo-wol stood in the center of the spacious performance area where the theater troupe had performed.
The floor covered with bluestone was suitable for practicing martial arts and hostingrge events with numerous people.
It was the only ce in Xieo Manor that could hold and amodate such arge event.
Pyo-wol stood in the middle of the performance area, lost in thought.
So Gyeoksan must havee to Poyang Lake for a reason. The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe is not only dear to him but is also an excellent tool for concealing his identity.
Just like hiding a tree in the forest, So Gyeoksan had concealed himself within the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe.
Naturally, examining the route of the theater troupe would reveal So Gyeoksans intentions.
Pyo-wol quietly surveyed the dimly lit performance area.
The absence of torches gave it a gloomy atmosphere.
They would have set up the tform over there, have the distinguished guests sit over here, then have the invited guests sit behind them. For the guards, they would have them ced in the forest over there, and stationed the workers at the entrance.
What Pyo-wol said wasnt just baseless spection.
Its a deduction of the optimal location based on the structure of the performance hall.
Pyo-wol went to the spot where the tform was likely to have been set up. Clear traces of stakes remained, indicating that they had been used to secure a tform.
Standing in the center of where the tform had stood, Pyo-wol looked around.
Certainly, standing here gave him a better view of the surroundings.
Gyeoksan would have positioned himself in a location where he could have a good view, yet still avoid the peoples gaze.
While he operated the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe and had a profound knowledge of acting, So Gyeoksan did not personally perform.
It was due to his nature as an assassin.
He is extremely reluctant to put himself in harms way. Especially because of his hunchback appearance, he avoided standing in front of others whenever possible.
Pyo-wol stepped to the left.
Large trees formed a small forest, intentionally nted to provide shade.
Pyo-wol stood among the trees and gazed in the direction of the performance area.
Indeed, from this spot, he could clearly see not only the tform but also the entirendscape of the performance area. This is the ce where he could conceal his own presence while making it easy for him to observe others a suitable vantage point.
What do you see here?
He looked at the performance area from So Gyeoksans perspective.
The performers on stage, the musicians ying instruments, and even the singersmore than thirty individuals performing on the tform appeared before him like a fantastic scene conjured by his imagination.
So Gyeoksan was responsible for protecting them.
Therefore, he would not let the members of the troupe get involved in his own affairs if possible.
It was then.
The clouds dispersed, revealing the moon that had hidden itself.
The moonlight illuminated the world, revealing the scenery that had been concealed in darkness.
Pyo-wol scanned the world revealed under the moonlight.
It was at that moment that something caught his eye.
He could see the outlines of mountains beyond the ins.
The expanse of the surrounding basin in Poyang Lake was unbelievably vast. Yet, the fact that the outline was visible indicated that the mountain was of considerable size.
For some reason, Pyo-wol couldnt take his eyes off the mountain.
Perhaps So Gyeoksan felt the same way.
Could his destination be over there?
It was a baseless spection. But his hunches were rarely wrong.
Pyo-wol felt the need to investigate.
However, the distance was too great for him to reach there tonight.
Considering the width of the basin, it would take at least two days to reach that mountain. If he rode a horse, he could reduce the time by about half.
Just as Pyo-wol was about to quietly leave Xio Manor, he suddenly felt an unfamiliar presence in the performance area.
An old woman with a hunched back was entering the performance area. The old woman stood in the middle of the stage, staring nkly at the sky.
The old woman had an air of detachment about her. So Pyo-wol didnt move from his spot and observed the old woman.
Suddenly, the old woman staggered and coughed.
Cough! Cough!
There was something unusual about the sound of his cough.
The old man stumbled heavily and then copsed.
Since it would be life-threatening if her head hit the ground, Pyo-wol instinctively approached the old woman and held her in his arms.
Cough! Cough!
The old woman continued to cough incessantly, nestled in Pyo-wols embrace. Drops of blood gradually stained her lips. She had coughed up blood.
The old womans condition was getting worse.
Pyo-wol infused his inner energy into her meridians. As a result, her cough gradually subsided.
After some time passed, the old woman regainedposure and looked up at Pyo-wol,
Phew! Thank you! But youre not one of the people from the manor, are you?
You dont have to be so tense. I cant be rude to the savior of my life. Will you help me up?
Pyo-wol nodded and helped the old woman to her feet.
Ah!
Taking a deep breath, the old woman looked at Pyo-wol.
It seems like my days are numbered with the number of fits Ive been havingtely. Ive lived long enough that I dont have any regrets, but I still didnt want to die so meaninglessly in a ce where no one is around.
The old woman smiled, her face covered in wrinkles that made it impossible to guess her age. Her cloudy eyes revealed a profound wisdom.
The old woman asked again,
From the looks of it, it doesnt seem like you came here to target this old woman. So why have you entered my house?
Your house?
You didnt know? Xio Manor is this old womans house. To be precise, it was built by my son for me. But seeing that you entered without knowing that fact, youre not from this ce, are you?
Thats right.
Then why have youe here? If you have any business in this ce, you could havee during the day. Why sneak in at night?
Im looking for someone.
Then even more soC no, Im sure you have your own reasons foring in at night. So, who are you looking for?
The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe.
Ah! Are you talking about the theater troupe that performed at my birthday celebration not long ago? Thanks to them, I had a pleasant day.
Is that so?
Yes. It was a performance of an extraordinary level. Im d to have witnessed such a wonderful sight before I die.
Just recalling the memories made the old womans face light up with a joyful smile.
Regardless of So Gyeoksans purpose, it was clear that the performances of the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe had gifted her with pleasant memories.
They have gone missing.
Missing?
After their performance here, they disappeared without a trace.
I see
The old woman sighed.
She sounded genuinely sorry.
She asked again,
So, youre looking for them?
Yes.
I sincerely hope that you find them. People with the ability to bring joy and entertainment to others are notmon.
I will.
Pyo-wol nodded.
Although his intentions werent as pure as the old woman thought, he still needed to find the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe in order to find out about Hong Yushin.
Thats fortunate! Its good that someone capable like you, is searching for them.
How can you be sure that Im capable?
Hoho! Im over a hundred years old. I can gauge a persons abilities to a certain extent just by looking at their face. And even if thats not always the case, the fact that you managed to enter my manor freely and fearlessly is enough to prove your capability.
It wasnt just thanks to her sons ability that a huge manor such as the Xio Manor was built. The old woman also yed a part, given how it was through her own power that a merchant group, escort agencies and other businesses that her son was currently running was built.
In Poyang Lake, the old woman was called Noh Tae-tae, and shemanded the respect of the people.
Noh Tae-tae became a widowed at the young age of eighteen, when her husband, who had gone out for business, encountered bandits and was killed.
But, Noh Tae-tae did not cry.
Nor did she despair.
With her only son on her back, she started working in the same business her husband had done.
She struggled, and she was cheated.
But instead of despair, she rose with determination.
She worked even harder because she knew that if she copsed, her son would have no life.
After three years as the head of a merchant business, she heard that her merchant group was the best in Poyang. To protect the business, she established an escort agency and spent arge sum of money to recruit capable workers from neighboring ns and sects.
From then on, there was nothing that could stop her.
She used her fearsome business methods to grow the merchant group and escort agency, eventually making it the number one merchantpany in Jiangxi Province.
What she aplished in raising the escort agency was the extermination of the bandits who killed her husband. She mobilized the martial artists of the escort agency and received the cooperation of officials to track down thebandits.
During that time, her son got married and had seven children, who in turn grew up and got married. The seven grandchildren in turn produced dozens of great-grandchildren.
Only then did she retreat from the front lines and took up residence here. Her grown son had built this Xieo Manor for her.
The name of the manor, Xio, means to live in peace together for a long time.
As someone who single-handedly built a massive business, Noh Tae-tae had a discerning eye for people.
Noh Tae-tae recognized at a nce that the young man in front of her was something out of the ordinary. Someone truly exceptional.
It wasnt just because he managed to sneak into the Xio Manor undetected by her workers. There was a unique atmosphere and aura about him that others did not possess.
Noh Tae-tae had never experienced such a chilling atmosphere in her life, and it sent shivers down her spine.
She had met countless people before, including many warriors famous in Jianghu, but none of them had the same unique aura and atmosphere as Pyo-wol.
Noh Tae-tae instinctively knew that Pyo-wol was stronger than any martial artist she had encountered.
What is your name?
Pyo-wol.
Its you! The ReaperC
Do you know me?
My sons merchant group travels to Sichuan often. It was through them that I first heard of you. Honestly, when I first heard about it, I thought it was exaggerated. But as I learned more from the information that came afterwards, I came to know that the rumors about you are true
Rumors about Pyo-wol had spread widely. However, even before that, Noh Tae-tae had been paying attention to Pyo-wols movements.
To run arge business in Jianghu, she believed that not even a single small rumor should be taken lightly. However, she never expected to see Pyo-wol in person like this.
The Pyo-wol she saw directly felt much more dangerous than what she had vaguely imagined.
She knew that people like him could unintentionally put Jianghu in danger.
There were those who brought turmoil, even if they didnt want it.
Tracing back through the history of Jianghu, there were many such warriors.
The Fist Demon of Mount Hua2 in the past was a prime example.
Although his legend was fading now, examining the records of that time made it clear how unreasonable of an existence he was.
People only remembered him as the one who ended the turmoil, but Noh Tae-tae believed that his presence made the turmoil even more intense.
Afterward, it was the founder of the Frenzied Warrior n who was like that.
He was the hero who ended the rebellion of the Celestial Demon Union, but because of his existence, the war escted further.
Both of them had themon point of ending the war with their own hands, and therefore, were revered in the process. However, the fact that such heroes emerged was evidence of how intense the turmoil had be.
Noh Tae-tae felt a sensation simr to those heroes in Pyo-wol.
The heavens would never send out such unreasonable beings for no reason.
Hoo It looks like theres going to be another war.
Her sighs andment scattered in the wind.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Xieo Manor. Raws: ???(f). xi, ji C together; be in order lo C old, aged; experienced f zhung C farmstead / vige / manor / ce of business The Fist Demon of Mount Hua. Raws: ?????. This is another manhwa and novel of the same author of Reaper of the Drifting Moon. I believe that his novels (Fist Demon of Mount Hua, Martial Artist Lee Gwak, and Reaper of the Drifting Moon) exist in the same universe. This character was also mentioned briefly in Chapter 188 (I didnt trante it properly then so Ill be making the changes now).
Chapter 355
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 5
Manhwa: N/A
Have a drink. My son only sends me the best tea.
Noh Tae-tae said, pouring tea into Pyo-wols teacup.
The strong aroma of the tea tickled his nose.
Just by smelling it, he could feel his mind bing clear.
Pyo-wol nodded and took the teacup.
Noh Tae-tae smiled as she watched Pyo-wol drink the tea. Her eyes were warm as if she was looking at her own grandchildren.
It was then.
Knock! Knock!
A knocking sound came from outside the door.
Then, a young man cautiously spoke,
Great-grandmother! Its me, Seolpung. I heard you called for me.
Come in.
With Noh Tae-taes permission, a young man who appeared to be of the same age as Pyo-wol entered.
The young man was Ju Seolpung, Noh Tae-taes great-grandson.
Ju Seolpung was surprised to see a stranger in Noh Tae-taes room. However, instead of showing his surprise, he maintained a calm expression and looked at Noh Tae-tae.
Just by looking at him, anyone could tell how well-educated and cultured he was.
Noh Tae-tae smiled proudly.
Among her great-grandchildren, Ju Seolpung possessed the most outstanding abilities and character. Thats why Noh Tae-tae trusted him the most.
Noh Tae-tae introduced Pyo-wol to Ju Seolpung.
This person is Master Pyo-wol. You must have heard of him at least once.
Ah!
Ju Seolpungs pupils flickered for a moment.
He had heard of the name, Pyo-wol, before.
Ju Seolpung turned to Pyo-wol and greeted,
So, youre Master Pyo. I am Ju Seolpung of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.1 Its an honor to meet you, Master Pyo.
Imperial Yuan Merchant Group?
Oh, you didnt you know? I believe it is a recognized name in Jiangxi.
Its my first time hearing that name.
Then how did you end up hereC?
By ident.
Hmm
Ju Seolpung spoke in a low voice.
He looked at Noh Tae-tae with a skeptical expression. Then, Noh Tae-tae nodded.
Noh Tae-tae was not the kind of person who would spout nonsense.
So, he identally ended up here at Xio Manor?
Rumors had spread that Noh Tae-tae, who raised the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group to the top in Jiangxi Province, had taken shelter in Xio Manor. This caused many people to flock to the manor, seeking her out.
Ju Seolpung thought that Pyo-wol had alsoe here for the same reason. However, since Pyo-wols response was different from his expectations, Ju Seolpung became confused.
Noh Tae-tae soon cleared up his confusion.
Master Pyo, here, is tracking the whereabouts of the troupe that performed on my birthday. He has been chasing them and ended up here.
Ah!
Ju Seolpung finally understood.
Ju Seolpung asked Pyo-wol,
May I know the reason why you are looking for the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe?
Pyo-wol looked into Ju Seolpungs eyes.
They were clear and unblemished, without a speck of dust.
Pyo-wol couldnt tell exactly what Ju Seolpung was thinking, but he could at least tell that he wasnt someone with an ulterior motive.
Ju Seolpung met Pyo-wols gaze without avoiding it. Such a feat would have been impossible if he had a weak heart.
They disappeared.
What?
They went missing after their performance here.
Hmm, I see
Ju Seolpung murmured in a low voice.
His mind was spinning rapidly.
Ju Seolpung knew Pyo-wol as well as Noh Tae-tae. All the information that reached Noh Tae-tae had also passed through his hands.
He didnt think Pyo-wol would track down the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe for no reason. Pyo-wol was too much of a big shot to engage in such trivial matters.
Ju Seolpung asked cautiously,
Can you tell me why youre looking for the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe? Is it for a personal reason? Or did you receive amission?
Its not for a personal reason.
Then you must have beenmissioned by someone, or you have a public reason for doing so. Since someone as great as Master Pyo is mobilized, then the person whomissioned you must be a formidable figure, and if such a person is involved, then there is no doubt that it a serious matter. If this issue is mishandled, then we might unknowingly unleash a cmity in Jiangxi Province.
Ju Seolpung was both a warrior and a merchant.
He possessed the intuition of a warrior and the sensibility of a merchant.
rm bells were constantly ringing in his head.
Just by exchanging a few words with Pyo-wol, he sensed an impending crisis.
Pyo-wol admired Ju Seolpungs shrewdness.
Ju Seokpung possessed a superior intellectpared to anyone he had ever met before.
While Pyo-wols encounters with Noh Tae-tae and Ju Seolpung were nothing more than coincidences, their reactions and resourcefulness moved him.
Pyo-wol decided to show them a bit of favor.
The Hao ns chief inspector has gone missing.
The Hao n?
Oh my!
Noh Tae-tae and Ju Seolpung were stunned by the unexpected news.
As merchants, they knew the Hao ns influence better than anyone else, and as they run their merchant guild, they frequently utilized the services of the Hao n.
Although they now had some intelligence and informationwork of their own, in the early days, they had bought information from the Hao n and used it to their advantage.
Therefore, they knew how great the Hao ns chief inspector was. The chief inspector of the Hao n possessed power and authority surpassing that of most factions leaders.
The fact that such a person disappeared was no small matter.
Then there must be some kind of contact between the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe and the Hao ns chief inspector, and Master Pyo is trying to trace that connection.
Pyo-wols words were few and far between, but Ju Seolpung was able to urately deduce from them exactly what he wanted to know.
Once again, Pyo-wol became impressed.
He had never encountered anyone with such exceptional intellect besides himself.
Ju Seolpung was the kind of person who would be quite troublesome to have as an enemy.
If they had met as enemies, Pyo-wol would have eliminated Ju Seolpung first.
Ju Seolpung said to Pyo-wol,
I, together with the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, will help you in tracking down the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe. Among the people who attended the birthday celebration of my great-grandmother, there must be those who had contact with the troupe. If we talk to them, we might obtain some small clues.
But wouldnt they have scattered by now?
While it may be true elsewhere, its possible here in Poyang Lake and Jiangxi Province. I will inform you soon of any good news.
One more thing.
Yes?
I want you to investigate if there is a group of people, around ten or more, who had stayed in the inns around Poyang Lake recently.
Why?
The Poyang Lake branch of the Hao n was burned to the ground a few days ago.
My goodness!
Ju Seolpungs eyes widened.
Although there had been a recent decline in their interactions, the fact that he had beenpletely unaware that the Hao ns branch had been annihted, sent shivers down his spine.
Their base is not even a ce publicly known. Its like a secret branch.
The fact that such a ce was annihted makes it a bigger problem. That means that someone else knew about it and ambushed it when we didnt. Okay, I will mobilize the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group and Escort Agency to investigate this matter.
Hmm!
Ju Seolpung gritted his teeth.
To him, the most important things were the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group and Escort Agency.
They were the hard-earned results of the blood, sweat, and tears shed by her great-grandmother, Noh Tae-tae, her grandfather, father, and countless rtives.
He couldnt tolerate anything that threatened Imperial Yuan Merchant Group and Escort Agency, which were everything to her family.
Give me one day. I will definitely find those responsible for the destruction of the Poyang Lake branch.
Then please do so.
Pyo-wol stood up from his seat.
With a regretful expression, Noh Tae-tae said,
Its already thiste, why dont you rest here for tonight?
Ive already received great hospitality for someone who is uninvited. Anything more would be a burden.
Well, then, theres nothing we can do.
It was a pleasure meeting you today. I wish you well in the future.
Thank you for your kind words. Having received gratitude from the Reaper, I should be fine for several more years.
Noh Tae-tae smiled brightly.
Pyo-wol nced at her for a moment before leaping outside.
The moment he disappeared, Noh Tae-taes expression turned serious.
She turned to Ju Seolpung,
Seolpung!
Yes, great-grandmother!
You felt it too, didnt you? Theres an unusual current flowing in the Jianghu.
Yes! Even the atmosphere in Lake Poyang is also unusual, which is why Im keeping an eye on it.
If we handle this matter carelessly, our entire family might be swept away by a storm.
From now on, I will elevate the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group and Escort Agency to state of emergency, and closely monitor Master Pyos movements. It seems that the direction of the storm will change depending on his actions.
I will leave this matter to you. Your grandfather is already too old, and your father is too impetuous to react well to these sudden changes. Only you can react quickly enough.
Leave it to me, great-grandmother!
And dont hesitate to lend your support to Master Pyo. You should grant him whatever he wants.
I will do so.
Hah! No wonder it felt too peaceful. The higher the mountains rise, the deeper the valleys be. So, as peace prolongs, peoples desires umte in equal measure. Its time to unleash those desires.
Ju Seolpung clenched his fist at Noh Tae-taesment.
I would never let these times of chaos threaten our Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. I will make sure of that.
* * *
Pyo-wol walked out of the Xio Manor.
It waste at night, so the manor was quiet. There were asional patrols, but they couldnt even detect Pyo-wols presence, let alone his shadow.
The meeting with Noh Tae-tae and Ju Seolpung was fruitful. It enabled him to gather information effectively in Lake Pyoang.
Pyo-wol knew better than anyone how important information gathering was. He was well aware of the significant power that came with preemptively seizing information ahead of others.
He headed towards an inn on the shore of Lake Poyang.
The wind blew through the reed field where moonlight poured.
Swoosh!
The reeds swayed in the wind, creating a spectacr scene.
Pyo-wol stopped in the middle of the reed field and watched them ripple in the moonlight.
The reed leaves that got swept up in the wind scattered in the air.
In the next moment, Pyo-wols figure disappeared among the reeds.
A momentter, someone appeared in the spot where Pyo-wol had been standing, wearing a puzzled expression.
It was a man whose face was covered by a mask.
He quickly looked around, but he couldnt see any sign of Pyo-wol anywhere.
What the hell?
He inadvertently muttered under his breath.
The man heightened his senses as he tried to search for Pyo-wols whereabouts. However, the sound of the wind blowing and the rustling of the reed leaves colliding disrupted his senses.
Damn it!
The man cursed.
The man was none other than Yeom Hee-soos henchman, Wol Gwi.
He was a skilled assassin carefully trained by the Huaying Fortress, usually serving as Yeom Hee-soos guard.
Although he was not as widely known in the Jianghu like the Hundred Wraith Union or the Ten Thousand Man yer, he took great pride in his assassination skills.
Even for him, Pyo-wol was a burden.
His opponent was a man who had earned the title of Reaper.
Someone who is regarded as the pinnacle of assassins.
Hed be lying if he said he wasnt burdened by the thought of secretly tracking such a man. However, as he pursued Pyo-wol throughout the day, he gradually regained his confidence because Pyo-wol hadnt noticed his pursuit at all.
So, the Reaper is nothing special.
He inwardly ridiculed Pyo-wol, judging his reputation as overblown and overrated. As a result, he decided not to continue tracking Pyo-wol and instead return to report to Yeom Hee-soo.
But at that moment, Pyo-wol disappeared into thin air.
Did he just quickly return to the inn?
It was then.
Suddenly, a chill ran down his spine.
At the same time, he felt an intense sense of crisis.
Ah!
Wol Gwi exhaled sharply and looked around. However, all he could see was the reed field rippling like waves under the moonlight.
No way! Have I been spotted?
The worst-case scenario shed through his mind.
He chewed his lip hard.
There was only one person who could make him feel this close to death. Only he could put pressure on him while concealing his presence so skillfully.
It was then that Wol Gwi realized that Pyo-wol hadnt spared him because he couldnt detect his presence.
It was evident that Pyo-wol had been aware of his pursuit all along. Yet, he had let him go, judging that he didnt pose a significant threat.
Although it wounded his pride, Wol Gwi understood that his opponent was someone who possessed the ability and qualifications to warrant such treatment.
Whoosh!
At that moment, a strong gust of wind blew.
Reed leaves scattered in the wind, disturbing his vision.
Ugh!
Wol Gwis face contorted.
He felt a sharp pain in his shoulder.
A single reed leaf was lodged in his shoulder like a dagger.
Only then did Wol Gwi realize that the wind had been caused by Pyo-wol.
A look of terror appeared on Wol Gwis face.
He had a vision. He saw that within this vast reed field, every reed leaf seemed to have be Pyo-wols weapon.
Rea per.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. Raws: ????(Ԫ̈F). d C emperor Ԫ yun C currency unit (esp. Chinese yuan) / first / original / primary / fundamental / constituent / part / era shng Cmerce / merchant / dealer / to consult / 2nd note in pentatonic scale F tun C round / lump / ball / to roll into a ball / to gather / regiment / group / society
Chapter 356
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 6
Manhwa: N/A
Swoosh!
A sharp de of reed leaf brushed against Wol Gwis arm, slicing through his flesh.
Keuk!
As fresh blood burst out, Wol Gwi quickly used his other hand to cover the wound. However, the wound was too deep for it to stop bleeding.
I need to get out of here.
It felt as if the entire reed field was conspiring against him.
In Wol Gwis eyes, the vast reed field looked like a gigantic monster.
He swiftly pushed off the ground and threw his body backward. But in that instant, a strand of wire came flying from somewhere, entwining around his ankle and yanking him down to the ground.
Thud!
Kreuk!
Mud and filth sttered on Wol Gwis face as he crashed roughly to the ground. However, he had no room to feel disgusted.
Pipipfit!
Reed leaves were constantly flying towards him.
Wol Gwi narrowly avoided the reed leaf by rolling on the ground. But soon, a look of despair flickered across his face.
A fierce wind was swirling around him, dragging the reed leaves along with it.
Among them, he couldnt tell which one would transform into a lethal weapon.
This is crazy!
Wol Gwi felt extreme fear.
He had handled countless missions, but he had never seen anything like this before.
He had never imagined that a single assassins internal strength could be this great. He couldnt even guess how much internal energy it would take to create such a windstorm.
Wol Gwi felt an extreme sense of terror.
Although he had dealt with numerous missions before, he had never witnessed such a sight.
He couldnt have imagined that the inner strength of an ordinary assassin could be this formidable. He couldnt even begin to guess how much internal energy would be required to create such a wind.
Wait, lets talkC!
Whoosh!
At that moment, a reed leaf sliced through his side.
With fiery pain, his flesh split open, and blood gushed out.
Only then did Wol Gwi realize that his opponent had no intention of talking.
If he were in Pyo-wols position, he would have acted the same way.
It would be foolish to leave the person who had been shadowing them all day unattended.
However, what terrified him was the reversal of their positions.
Yaaa!
Wol Gwi gave up on dialogue and switched to an offensive stance.
He unleashed a powerful sword technique toward the wind that surrounded him.
Boom!
When the de shed with the wind, a loud noise erupted. However, it was impossible to make the wind disappear with the sword.
The wind, which had momentarily seemed to waver, soon began to whirl fiercely again.
Kreuk!
Wol Gwi bit his lip.
Bewilderment was inly visible on his face.
It was then.
Papapapap!
Several reed leaves, spinning in the wind, shot toward him simultaneously.
Wol Gwi swung his sword with all his might.
His sword instantly created a defensive barrier. The reed leaves, flying toward him like arrows, couldnt prate the barrier and bounced off.
Huff! Huff!
Wol Gwi gasped for breath.
But at that moment.
Puck! Puck!
Without a sound, phantom daggers shot through the air and embedded itself in his body.
Keugh!
Unable to ovee the shock and pain, Wol Gwi fell to his knees. And in front of him, Pyo-wol silently appeared.
Wol Gwi mustered the strength to raise his head and look up at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wols face, illuminated by the moonlight, shone with a serene brilliance as he gazed down at him.
It was a breathtakingly beautiful sight, but it filled Wol Gwi with intense fear.
He reached for the weapon he had hidden in his sleeve. The weapon wasced with extreme poison that could swiftly im the opponents life with just a touch.
However, his attempt proved futile.
Whoosh, whoosh!
One after the other, Soul-Reaping Threads pierced through his arms and shoulders.
Kyaak!
Wol Gwi let out a desperate scream.
The wounds inflicted by the Soul-Reaping Thread were as small as needle pricks, but the pain was unbelievably intense.
The agony was so overwhelming that Wol Gwi, who prided himself on enduring pain, couldnt help but cry out.
Pyo-wol knelt down on one knee and looked into Wol Gwis face.
Tears and mucus were streaming down Wol Gwis face.
P-Please, spare me.
He pleaded with Pyo-wol for his life.
Pyo-wol smirked slightly.
In an instant, Wol Gwis eyes twitched. He had a sense of what Pyo-wol was about to say, and his expectation was not wrong.
Werent you taught to kill yourself if you failed in a mission?
WellC
Thats what I was taught.
Those were thest words Wol Gwi heard before he died.
* * *
Yeom Hee-soo furrowed her brows.
She tossed and turned for a moment before opening her eyes.
Even though she had slept on a top-quality bed, she felt ufortable. This was the first time she experienced such a situation, so Yeom Hee-soo opened her eyes with an irritated expression.
What on earth?
Thinking that she should ask the innkeeper, she sat up.
The moment she touched the bed, she felt a damp sensation.
Startled, she looked at her hand and saw it covered in red liquid.
Blood?
The scent of blood pricked her nose.
Someones fresh blood was clearly present.
Yeom Hee-soo hastily lifted the nket. And there, in the middle of the blood-soaked bed, she saw a long object.
A hand?
It was a severed forearm.
In an instant, she recognized it immediately. She knew who it belonged to.
Wol Gwi.
It was undoubtedly the arm of Wol Gwi, her loyal subordinate.
In that moment, Yeom Hee-soos face turned deathly pale.
Someone hade while she was sleeping. And they left behind Wol Gwis arm, of all things.
If the visitor harbored ill intentions, she would have lost her life without even putting up a fight.
There was only one being in Poyang Lake capable of such an act.
Pyo-wol!
Yeom Hee-soo gnawed at her red lips.
Her entire body trembled as if she had caught a chill, feeling a bone-chilling cold.
She tried hard to remainposed, but her body was honestly reacting.
It was fear.
The fear of Pyo-wol was consuming both her body and mind.
* * *
Please, I beg you, dont do this. I will repay the borrowed money soon, so please spare my daughterC!
A man in histe forties knelt down and pleaded.
Before him stood a massive figure.
With sturdy legs, a robust build, and a thick waist reminiscent of a bear, Deung Chol-ung was the leader of the Blood Ant Gang.
Deung Chol-ung, with his innate strength, established the Blood Ant Gang and controlled the underworld of Lake Poyang.
By his side stood a delicate and beautiful woman.
She was the daughter of the middle-aged man.
When the middle-aged man failed to repay his loan, Deng Chol-ung took it upon himself to take away the middle-aged mans daughter.
The middle-aged mans daughter was renowned for her beauty in the vicinity, attracting the attention of many men. He had been deeply concerned, constantly on guard to protect his daughter. And so far, he had managed to keep his daughter safe.
The middle-aged man was a fairly sessful merchant and had considerable wealth. However, his business had taken a steep decline in the past two months, and he needed a significant amount of money. Thats why he borrowed money from Deung Chol-ung. It turned into a heavy burden.
In the end, he couldnt repay the loan, and Deung Chol-ung appeared in person. Like any other man, he desired the middle-aged mans daughter.
I beg you. Please leave my daughter alone.
Hehehe! If you wanted to protect your daughter, you should have repaid the debt.
If you give me a little more time, I will definitely repay it.
Hehe! Can you really repay your loan if I give you more time?
I have the ability to do so. I still have connectionsC!
Have you ever wondered why your acquaintances didnt lend you money?
What do you mean?
Its all because of me. Your acquaintances didnt lend you money because they were afraid of me. So, in the end, you had no choice but to borrow from me
So, everything was your doing?
Thats right! Hehe!
Deung Chol-ung smirked ominously and wrapped his arm around the womans waist.
The woman was forced to close her eyes tightly as she nestled in Deung Chol-ungs embrace.
The strong scent of sweat and the stench of blood assaulted her sense of smell.
It was the scent of a fierce beast she had never encountered before.
A world raw and different from the peaceful world she had lived in, a world where people with animalistic desires roamed, the scent of the Jianghu.
While tightening his grip on the womans waist, Deung Chol-ung spoke,
Your daughter is mine now.
No!
The woman squeezed her eyes shut as her father cried out.
Both she and her father were mere prey caught in the trap set by a ferocious beast. There was no way to escape from this trap.
No matter how much money her father repaid, Deung Chol-ung would never set them free.
Hehe!
I have a request.
Hmm?
Deung Chol-ung opened his narrow eyes and looked at the woman.
If I go with you willingly, will you forgive my fathers debt?
What?
You did this out of greed for me, so please forgive my fathers debt.
Why should I? I already have you in my grasp.
Because if you dont, Ill take my own life.
What?
Isnt it a shame? To lose what I obtained with such difficulty without even enjoying it?
Hahaha!
Deung Chol-ung burst intoughter at the womans threat.
This was the first time a woman had dared to threaten him on the shores of Lake Poyang, even with her own life. While he didnt feel bad about it, he still had no desire to fulfill the womans wishes.
Deung Chol-ung pulled the womans face close to his own and said,
If you die, your father dies too.
If you take your own life, I will kill your father. Slowly and as painfully as possible I will cut off all his limbs until he cant move, and then feed him to the wolves. I will make him feel the pain of being eaten alive. Even then, will you still take your own life?
The woman shut her eyes tightly, unable to say a word.
She felt deep despair in the face of an opponent who remained unaffected by her threats. And she realized that there was no way to escape.
Deng Chul-ung whispered into the womans ear,
If you dont want your father to die a painful death, live on relentlessly. Hehe!
The woman gritted her teeth and nodded.
Thick tears rolled down her cheeks.
Deung Chol-ungmanded his subordinates.
Take her away. I will enjoy her tonight.
Yes!
His subordinates took the woman away.
No!
The middle-aged man cried out, but it was futile. He fell to the ground, regretting his foolish choices.
Seeing him in despair, Deung Chol-ung smirked.
He had seen countless people in such a pitiful state before.
The mountain called the Blood Ant Gang, which he had created, was built on the corpses of countless people.
Trampling on others and shedding tears of blood was an everyday urrence for him. To him, the tears of the middle-aged man and his daughter held no significance or appeal.
Excellent!
Deung Chol-ungughed, revealing his yellowed teeth.
Although he was nothingpared to the mighty factions of the Jianghu, he was diligently expanding his territory.
What a bunch of idiots! Leaving such a precious ce for the sake of their dignity. Well, its good for me. Haha!
He had no ambition to conquer Jianghu or be the leader of Jiangxi Province. He was satisfied with bing the ruler of Poyang Lake. And even now, he was getting closer to his dream little by little.
It was then.
Boss!
His subordinate, Oh Shin-pyeong, rushed to him.
Whats the matter?
We have a troublesome issue.
What?
Do you remember the visitors who came in a while ago?
Visitors?
Those ten people who barged in at once and demanded a ce to hide?
Oh! Those annoying bastards! Why?
There is someone looking for them.
What? Who is looking for them?
Some assholes have been asking about their whereabouts since this morning.
Damn it!
Deung Chol-ung cursed.
A worried expression appeared on his face.
A while ago, ten armed men unexpectedly visited the Blood Ant Gang. They requested cooperation from Deung Chol-ung.
It was called cooperation, but it was more like a threat.
Although Deung Chol-ung was also a skilled martial artist, he didnt dare to confront them. They exuded a dangerous aura. Thats why he cooperated with them. And a few dayster, the Hao ns secret branch was annihted.
It was only after the destruction of the Hao n that he realized that it was the work of the people he had helped hide.
No matter how much Deung Chol-ung boasted about being the ruler of Poyang Lake, he couldntpare to the true factions of the Jianghu. Let alone the fact that his opponent was the Hao n.
If the Hao n had decided to attack, the Blood Ant Gang would have been wiped out overnight. Thats why he carefully concealed the presence and existence of the visitorspletely.
Who are they? Who dares to look for them?
We dont know yet.
Hurry up and find out their identities.
Yes!
Mobilize all our subordinates.
Understood.
Chapter 357
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 7
Manhwa: N/A
Namgung Wol nced at Yeom Hee-soos tired face and tilted his head. In just one night, her face had be noticeably pale.
Her eyes were swollen, and her pupils seemed bloodshot, as if she hadnt slept properly all night.
What happened?
Its nothing.
It doesnt seem like nothing.
I just had a little trouble sleeping.
Hmm.
Even with Yeom Hee-soos excuse, Namgung Wol didnt believe her.
The Yeom Hee-soo he knew was someone who never lost her vitality under any circumstances. She had the same free-spirited aura that was characteristic of the Nokrim faction. To see her like this,pletely drained of energy, was definitely not normal. However, unless she admitted it herself, it was difficult to press further.
What about Master Yong?
Hes probably somewhere in Poyang Lake.
Could he be at the brothel?
Who knows?
Namgung Wol shrugged his shoulders.
Ever since Yong Hasang came to Poyang Lake, he had been going to the brothel without taking a day off.
Since he was officially the sessor of Dragon Sky Valley, he couldnt openly engage in illicit activities near the vicinity of his sect. He had to consider his reputation. But this ce was different.
No one here knows that he is the heir to the Dragon Sky Valley, and even fewer know his face.
Here, he was free.
As if to vent his frustrations and unwind, he indulged in alcohol and women.
Thats why there had been no progress between Namgung Wol and Yong Hasang.
Yeom Hee-soo asked,
By the way, where are you going?
Im going to see Master Pyo.
Mm!
Suddenly, Yeom Hee-soo tightly pressed her lips together.
Her eyebrows were deeply furrowed, indicating her unfavorable thoughts towards Pyo-wol.
Namgung Wol asked,
Did anything happen between you and Master Pyo?
Nothing happened.
Then why?
I just have a headache.
Really?
Itll be better if I walk a bit, so Ille with you.
So, Lady Yeom is also going to meet Master Pyo?
Why? Am I not allowed to see him?
No, lets go together then.
Namgung Wol sensed that something had happened with Yeom Hee-soos reaction. However, since he had no grounds to refuse, they headed towards Pyo-wol together.
Fortunately, Pyo-wol happened to be at the restaurant on the first floor of the inn.
Namgung Wol greeted Pyo-wol, cupping his fist,
Pyo Master! Have you finished eating your meal just now?
If I hadnt, would you be joining me?
I already had my meal. What about Lady Yeom?
I dont have an appetite. Thanks to someone.
Yeom Hee-soo said, ncing at Pyo-wol as she took her seat.
Namgung Wol sensed the sharpness in her voice, but since he didnt know the circumstances, he couldnt say anything.
Yeom Hee-soo red at Pyo-wol with ice-cold eyes. However, Pyo-wol ignored her gaze and silently continued his meal.
That sight infuriated Yeom Hee-soo even more. However, she exercised superhuman patience and suppressed her emotions.
This morning, she got to know how terrifying of an existence Pyo-wol was.
Wol Gwi, whom she had assigned to monitor him, was by no means an ordinary warrior. If he had made up his mind to hide, not even Yeom Hee-soo could have found his whereabouts. And yet, one of Wol Gwis arms got severed and sent to her.
Even without confirming the body, she could surmise that Wol Gwi was dead.
Seeing Pyo-wol calmly having a meal despite killing Wol Gwi, something surged inside her.
In her heart, she wanted to strike Pyo-wols face with a blow right away, but it was a fight she had no chance of winning, so she had no choice but to endure. However, she couldnt prevent herself from speaking bluntly.
Youre truly impressive.
When Pyo-wol looked up and met her gaze, Yeom Hee-soo pursed her lips.
I dont know who gave it to you, but the nickname Reaper really suits you.
Being the Reaper is far better than being a rat that blindly follows others. Both are nauseating, though
Is that so?
Isnt it?
On second thought, Master Pyos words seem to be right. There wont be any more instances of a rat annoying Master Pyo. I promise.
Pyo-wol nodded silently and resumed using his chopsticks. Yeom Hee-soo stared intently at him.
Namgung Wol finally realized what was going on.
So Lady Yeom has been keeping tabs on Master Pyo. What a foolish thing to do
Pyo-wol was the most perceptive person in the world.
It was impossible to deceive his senses and get close to him.
Yeom Hee-soo might have taken on the task of monitoring Pyo-wols movements, but from Namgung Wols perspective, it was a remarkably foolish move.
He knew how terrifying Pyo-wol was, which is why he showed him respect by calling him Master, even though they were the same age.
He hoped that Yeom Hee-soo would also act in the same way.
While Namgung Wol was lost in thought, Pyo-wol finally finished his breakfast.
He ced down his chopsticks and poured tea into his cup.
Yeom Hee-soo found Pyo-wols demeanor to be incredibly elegant.
Pyo-wols gaze, gestures, and even slight movements had the power of captivating and mesmerizing people. If she had been an ordinary woman, she would have fallen into his arms without reservation.
But her free-spirited nature would not allow her to be content with merely being a mans wife.
She was a Nokrim to the bone.
What matters is his behavior and purpose.
If Pyo-wol was a simple individual, she wouldnt have been so troubled or concerned.
But, he was a man for whom everything was unclear.
His origins, his purpose, his inner workingsC none of it was revealed. It was impossible to trust such a person.
Not knowing whether or not Pyo-wol understood Yeom Hee-soos feelings, he looked out the window and sipped his tea.
At that moment, Namgung Wol spoke up,
Im nning to create the Anti-Golden Heavenly Council.1
Anti-Golden Heaven Society? Are you trying to oppose the Golden Heaven Society?
Yes!
Because of Jang Mugeuk, I assume.
Thats correct.
Namgung Wol nodded.
Jang Mugeuks behavior in Runan had alerted Namgung Wol.
Jang Mugeuk had swallowed the entire Golden Heaven Society created by Jin Geum-woo.
He became the leader of the organization and brought many of its members under his influence.
If Jang Mugeuk had been a righteous person like Jin Geum-woo, Namgung Wol wouldnt have cared about his actions. However, Namgung Wol detected a dangerous scent emanating from Jang Mugeuk.
Jang Mugeuks ambition was great enough that it could swallow up the entire Jianghu.
Namgung Wol decided to prepare in advance before it was toote.
One of those preparations was to establish the Anti-Golden Heaven Society.
To create a coalition of those opposing the actions of the Golden Heaven Society, Namgung Wol invited Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo, with who he was on friendly terms, to Poyang Lake.
Fundamentally, both of them shared Namgung Wols thoughts. However, their opinions diverged when it came to the organizational structure and operation methods.
That was why the establishment of the Anti-Golden Heaven Society was progressing slowly.
Jang Mugeuk took over the Golden Heaven Society without exerting much effort. Now his influence has expanded to the entire Jianghu. If things continue this way, those who follow him will upy the highest positions in Jianghu, and when that happens, Jianghu will naturally fall under his feet. I want to prevent that from happening.
Youre about to walk through a thorny path. It wont be easy.
Im aware of that. Thats why I n to request Master Lee Geumhan to be our central figure.
Lee Geumhan?
Lee Geumhan of the Frenzied Warrior Sect. Hes the son of the Sword King Lee Cheong, and he stands as Jang Mugeuks rival. If we can get him to join the Anti-Golden Heaven Society, we can gain power in no time.
He must be an exceptional individual.
He is the most feared figure by Jang Mugeuk in the entire world of Jianghu. They have been at odds since childhood. So, he would readily take on the role of the leader of the Anti-Golden Heaven Society.
That would be good if it works out.
Pyo-wol replied as if it was someone elses business.
Namgung Wol realized that Pyo-wol had no interest in the affairs of the Anti-Golden Heaven Society.
For Pyo-wol, power struggles within Jianghu like the Golden Heaven Society and the Anti-Golden Heaven Society were of no interest to him. His attention was solely focused on the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Namgung Wol originally intended to persuade Pyo-wol to join the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. However, he immediately dropped the thought due to Pyo-wols indifferent expression and tone.
It was a little disappointing, but he knew that Pyo-wol wasnt someone who would change his mind easily, so Namgung Wol gave up.
Yeom Hee-soos thoughts were simr to Namgung Wols.
The moment we let him into the Anti-Golden Heaven Society, we will lose our dominance.
She, too, was an ambitious martial artist.
She didnt want to share or have her power taken away by someone else.
* * *
So youre saying that about ten people stayed here ten days ago?
Thats correct.
The innkeeper of Cheolyang Inn cautiously replied to the strangers question.
Cheolyang Inn was a very old inn.
It used to be a bustling area, but now it was situated in a dpidated neighborhood that had turned into a slum.
The building was extremely old, worn-out, and dirty, making it an inn that ordinary customers didnt frequent.
It became a lodging ce for people in the back alleys, such as beggars, criminals, or those who couldnt freely show their faces.
The man asked again,
Do you know where the ten guests came from?
How would I know such things? All we ask is that they pay for their stay. Its none of our business to inquire about their backgrounds or purposes.
Are you sure? If youre hiding something intentionally, I wont let it go.
Oh my! What do I have to gain from hiding anything?
From the innkeepers demeanor, the man decided there was nothing more to find out. However, knowing that ten people had stayed here served as a starting point for tracking.
I should go back to the headquarters and report.
The man was none other than a person working for the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
This morning, the members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group received a specific order.
It was to find a group of at least ten people who had recently arrived at Poyang Lake. The order came from none other than Noh Tae-tae.
Although she had stepped back from the frontlines, everyone in the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group still held great respect for her.
Orders issued under her name took priority over all other tasks. Because of this, the man disregarded everything else and focused on carrying out Noh Tae-taesmand.
Now that we know that they had stayed here, we can concentrate our efforts hereC
However, the mans thoughts were abruptly interrupted.
Shiak!
Suddenly, a sword flew toward the man.
Whos there?
The man cried out as he swung his sword.
Though the attack was unexpected, he was still a formidable expert.
Kang!
He blocked the attack by a narrow margin.
The attacker was a person whose face was covered by a mask.
The man blocked him with his sword and shouted,
Who are you? Reveal your identity!
Hehe! If I wanted to share my identity, why would I bother wearing a mask?
At that moment, the masked man chuckled darkly and attacked the man.
Its impossible. Do you think you can defeat me with just this level of skill?
If it were just me, maybe.
What?
Sshwack!
Suddenly, an arrow flew from behind with a piercing sound.
The man failed to respond properly and was hit in the shoulder by the arrow.
Thud!
Keugh!
With a groan, the man staggered.
At that moment, the masked manspanions, hiding in the darkness, jumped out.
They attacked the staggering martial artist.
The man tried desperately to counterattack, but his body felt sluggish from the arrow. Above all, the coordinated assault from the masked individual and hisrades was overwhelming.
They attacked like a pack of wolves targeting their prey. Relentlessly biting and tearing, theirbined assault left the man with little chance to respond. In the end, the man allowed a sword strike tond on his back and sumbed to it.
Pooh-pooh!
The masked individual and theirrades took advantage of the opportunity and thrust their swords into the mans body.
Keuck!
The man quickly copsed, resembling a hedgehog.
The masked individual finally removed his mask.
He was none other than Oh Shin-pyeong, the loyal subordinate of Deung Chol-ung, the leader of the Blood Ant Gang.
Oh Shin-pyeong spoke to his subordinates,
This guy was looking for the people who stayed at Cheolyang Inn, right?
Yes! We confirmed it with the innkeeper.
Damn it! Fucking asshole!
Oh Shin-pyeong spat on the mans corpse.
One of his subordinates examined the mans face and said,
This is a big problem.
Why?
This guy! Hes a member of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
What?
Ive seen him before. Hes definitely a person of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
Fuck! Does that mean that the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group is tracking us?
No matter how powerful the Blood Ant Gang was, they couldntpare to the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
If the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group set their sights on the Blood Ant Gang, they would be helpless.
Whats going to happen now? Ill report to the boss. Make sure to dispose of this bastards body.
Yes!
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Anti-Golden Heaven Society. Raws: ????(). fn C contrary / in reverse / inside out or upside down / to reverse / to return / to oppose / opposite / against / anti- / to rebel / to use analogy / instead jn C gold / chemical element Au / generic term for lustrous and ductile metals / money / golden tin C day / sky / heaven hu C to get together / meeting / gathering / union / group / association
Chapter 358
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 8
Manhwa: N/A
Gu Changhae has not returned.
Upon hearing his subordinates report, Ju Seolpung raised his head.
Which area was he assigned to?
The western slum district. Itsmonly known as Dog Road.
Dog Road
Ju Seolpung stroked his chin with his hand.
Dog Road was literally a street where stray dogs roamed, a derogatory term used to refer to impoverished residents.
It was the dirtiest and most disgusting ce in the slums.
Gu Changhae, a martial artist working for the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, went there to investigate.
Ordinary people usually avoided approaching Dog Road, but since Gu Changhae was born and raised in the alleyways, he had no reservations about entering and investigating the said ce.
What about the others?
They have all returned. Only Gu Changhae hasnte back.
Then its clear that he went missing in Dog Road.
Ju Seolpungs face hardened.
Gu Changhae was not only his subordinate but also someone he cherished.
Although he went missing while carrying out his great-grandmothers orders, it was still Ju Seolpung who was responsible for his well-being.
Gather the Shadow Strike Squad.2
The Shadow Strike Squad?
The subordinate looked up in surprise.
The Shadow Strike Squad was one of the strongest forces of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
It was a division in charge of guarding the groups caravans in remote areas and retrieving lost goods. Because of this, it was rare for them to be mobilized unless there was a very big problem.
The subordinates surprise was not unwarranted. However, Ju Seolpung was resolute.
Summon them quickly. We will go to Dog Road right away.
Ah, understood!
The subordinate hurriedly left the room.
Ju Seolpung grabbed his own sword from the wall and walked out, heading towards the training ground.
As soon as he arrived, several men appeared, each of them emitting an extraordinary aura.
They were the members of the Shadow Strike Squad.
An elderly man in his early sixties approached Ju Seolpung.
He was themander of the Shadow Strike Squad.
I heard you summoned us, Young Master!
Gu Changhae has gone missing in Dog Road.
Missing? Hes likely dead at this point.
The longer we wait, the lower the chances of finding his body and clues.
I understand. We shall go quickly!
Themander of the Shadow Strike Squad nodded and started walking.
The entire Shadow Strike Squad was well-versed in the geography around Poyang Lake. They swiftly disyed their qinggong skills and headed towards Dog Road.
The sight of Ju Seolpung and the Shadow Strike Squad running together left the onlookers in a tense atmosphere.
Isnt he the Young Master of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group?
Something must have happened for him to be traveling with a lot of warriors.
Someone must have provoked the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group. Tsk!
Although they were not as well-known as the powerful factions like the Two Factions, Three Sects, and Three ns, the people living in this area knew the strength of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
To them, the group was like a hidden giant. Therefore, witnessing the group move in earnest instilled a strong sense of crisis.
Ju Seolpung and the Shadow Strike Squad quickly arrived at Dog Road.
Eek!
Ugh!
At the sight of them, the poor people living in the slums instinctively hide.
Themander of the Shadow Strike Squad gave orders to his subordinates.
Spread out and search for any trace of Gu Changhae. Dont miss even the slightest clue.
Yes!
Leave it to us!
With their response, the members of the Shadow Strike Squad scattered in all directions.
Ju Seolpung watched in silence.
There was nothing for him to do now.
He had faith in the Shadow Strike Squad.
They might not be the most powerful group in the world, but at least in this region, they exert absolute power.
They were familiar with the area and knew how to efficiently find people and objects.
All Ju Seolpung had to do was wait for the Shadow Strike Squad to return with good results.
His patience was soon rewarded.
We found him.
A member of the Shadow Strike Squad appeared, bringing the news Ju Seolpung wanted to hear.
How is he?
Not in a good state.
If its not goodC
We found only a part of his body in the sewage canal. It seems that those who killed him dismembered him.
Ju Seolpungs face hardened.
He had expected Gu Changhae to be killed, but he hadnt expected his body to be mutted in such a brutal manner.
I will see for myself.
I advise against itC
He is one of my men. Since such a thing happened to him while carrying out my orders, even if only traces of him remain, I have the responsibility to witness it with my own eyes.
Well then
In the end, the Shadow Strike Squad member led Ju Seolpung to the location where Gu Changhaes body was.
In the sewage canal where all the filth from the slums umted, there was a pair of legs believed to belong to Gu Changhae. The leg, which had been cut off below the knee, had a pair of shoes that were usually worn by members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
Perhaps in their haste, they had forgotten to remove the shoes.
With Gu Changhaes legs in his embrace, Ju Seolpungmanded themander of the Shadow Strike Squad,
Find the people responsible for making Gu Changhae this way. Theres a high chance they are the ones we were looking for.
Understood.
Themander of the Shadow Strike Squad gestured to his subordinates. Then, they scattered in all directions once again.
AHH!
W-Why are you doing this?
After a while, cries of agony began to erupt from various ces in the slums.
* * *
So youre saying that the man who was tracking the group we have been hiding is a member of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group?
Thats correct.
Just my luck
Deung Chol-ungs expression contorted at Oh Shin-pyeongs report.
Even though Deung Chol-ung was someone who feared nothing in the world, he still had reservations about the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
What about the body?
It was disposed of in a hurry.
Are you sure?
We had dismembered the body and scattered the pieces everywhere so his identity couldnt be determined.
Damn it!
Deung Chol-ung let out a snort of frustration.
He trusted Oh Shin-pyeong to handle things meticulously, but given that they were dealing with the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, he couldnt help but feel uneasy. He knew how persistent and relentless they could be.
It was then.
Ma, Master! Something big has happened.
One of his subordinates burst in, calling him loudly.
Deung Chol-ung felt his heart sink. And his intuition was proven right.
The Imperial Yuan Merchant Group has discovered the body of the person we killed in Dog Road!
Son of a bitch!
Theyre currently turning Dog Road upside down. It wont be long before they find out what weve done.
The Blood Ant Gang had only suppressed the slums by force and reigned through fear. The slum dwellers have no sense of loyalty to the Blood Ant Gang.
For now, they were keeping their mouths shut, aware of the Blood Ant Gangs watchful eyes. But if the Imperial Yuan Merchant Groupes after them like this, it was only a matter of time before they expose and confess everything.
Deung Chol-ung said to Oh Shin-pyeong,
Tell everyone to stop what they are doing andy low. They may be causing havoc right now, but it wontst long. Once their anger subsides, well resume our activities.
Understood.
And get in touch with them.
Them?
The ones who caused this mess. You said youd be here for a few more days. Theyre the ones who made the mess. Theyre the ones who have to clean it up.
The ones responsible for this mess. They said they would stay here for a few more days. They should be the ones to clean up the mess they made.
* * *
Pyo-wol sat on arge rock, gazing at Poyang Lake.
The spot where he sat was a famous ce with a clear view of Poyang Lake. Though it waste at night, numerous boats floated on theke. On the boats, men and women could be seen having a good time, drinking together.
The rednterns hanging from the boats cast a crimson hue on the surface of Poyang Lake. The reddish reflection on the water was so beautiful that it evoked admiration.
Sss
A small red snake wriggled between Pyo-wols fingers. Gwiya seemed to consider Pyo-wols fingers as a yground.
Pyo-wol didnt mind Gwiya, who yfully toyed with his fingers.
Gwiya was a goodpanion to pass some free time.
Pyo-wol wiggled his fingers, synchronizing with Gwiyas movements.
And so, the two spent some time alone together like that. However, their peace didntst long.
A boat that had been floating on Poyang Lake drifted towards Pyo-wols location.
Gwiya flicked its red tongue a few times, seemingly displeased with the situation, before returning to rest on Pyo-wols forearm.
Pyo-wol looked up and gazed at the approaching boat.
A figure appeared above the boat adorned with rednterns.
By any chance, are you the famous Master Pyo?
The man who revealed himself was none other than Yong Hasang.
Pyo-wol slightly furrowed his brow and answered,
Thats right.
Haha! It was so dark so I wasnt sure, but my eyes werent wrong after all.
Yong Hasang burst into heartyughter.
His upper garment was partially open, exposing his chest, and courtesans clung to his sides, wrapping their arms around him.
He must have been frolicking with the courtesans for a while when he spotted Pyo-wol and approached.
Who is this gentleman?
Oh my! Look at his face!
My word!
The courtesans eximed in excitement as they looked at Pyo-wols face.
Besides the courtesans apanying Yong Hasang on the boat, there were four more courtesans aboard.
Each of them was as beautiful as a fairy.
Yong Hasang had swept away the courtesans famous for their beauty in Poyang Lake and brought them aboard his boat.
This caused dissatisfaction among the other patrons, but both the brothel and courtesans did not mind.
Yong Hasang was a good-looking man with a dignified appearance. He was very generous with his money too, so much so that the courtesans eagerlypeted for a ce on his boat.
As a result, his boat was always filled with theughter of courtesans.
Yong Hasang said to Pyo-wol,
If you dont mind, why dont you join me? I want to treat you generously today.
Yong Hasangs gaze was very intense as he looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol nodded his head in response to Yong Hasangs eyes, which showed no signs of intoxication.
Sure.
Haha! As expected of Master Pyo, I knew you wouldnt refuse my offer. Come on up.
Pyo-wol lightly kicked the rock.
Though there was still quite a distance between him and the boat, Pyo-wol effortlessly leaped aboard.
As Pyo-wolnded on the boat, the courtesans let out sighs of admiration.
How could he be so handsome
Look at his skin, its better than mine.
The courtesans looked at Pyo-wol with ecstatic expressions.
Though they had encountered numerous men before, they have never seen a man as beautiful as Pyo-wol.
They realized for the first time today that they could be ecstatic just by looking at him.
The courtesans argued amongst themselves on who would get to sit next to Pyo-wol.
Ill be the one to serve him.
Big sister, please give way to me today.
Ive found the love of my life.
Witnessing this scene, Yong Hasang couldnt help but be dumbfounded.
Just a moment ago, the courtesans had been arguing amongst themselves about who would serve him. But as soon as Pyo-wol appeared, they changed their expressions as if it had always been that way, eagerly vying for Pyo-wols attention instead.
Yong Hasang couldnt help butugh at how stic and ridiculous the situation was.
Yong Hasang offered Pyo-wol the seat opposite him.
Please have a seat here.
Okay.
As Pyo-wol took his seat, the courtesans, who had been eagerly waiting for an opportunity, quickly sat on either side of him.
Ho-ho! Let me serve you.
Im Weolhyang.
The courtesans sat on either side of Pyo-wol, trembling in excitement.
Pyo-wol paid no attention to the courtesans and instead looked at Yong Hasang.
Yong Hasang personally poured liquor from a bottle into the ss in front of Pyo-wol and spoke,
As a gesture of apology for my previous rudeness, I will pour the liquor first.
Clink!
With a swift motion, Pyo-wols ss was filled to the brim with liquor.
Pyo-wol silently stared at the ss. Then Yong Hasang smirked and said,
I already know that Master Pyo doesnt drink. This is just my way of apologizing. You dont have to drink if you dont want to. I just want to drop everything and have a heart-to-heart talk with you today. Isnt this how men get to know each other?
Yong Hasangs gaze shone more intensely than ever before.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Dog Road. Raws: ???(Ȯ·). bin C in / informal / suitable / convenient / opportune / to urinate or defecate / equivalent Ȯ qun C dog · l C road / journey / route Shadow Strike Division. Raws: ???(Ӱ). qi C to cut / to slice / tangent (math) Ӱ yng C picture / image / film / movie / photograph / reflection / shadow / trace du C squadron / team / group
Chapter 359
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 9
Manhwa: N/A
Yong Hasang did not care that Pyo-wol was sitting in front of him and freely fondled the courtesans breasts.
Ah!
The courtesans seemed to wee Yong Hasangs actions as they pressed their bodies closer, moaning.
The courtesans next to Pyo-wol also fawned over him, feeding him snacks.
Pyo-wol didnt refuse the courtesans hospitality, but his gaze never strayed from Yong Hasang.
Thunk!
Suddenly, Yong Hasang forcefully ced his ss on the table, causing the liquid inside to ssh in all directions, but he paid it no mind.
Yong Hasang had been drinking since Pyo-wol boarded the ship, but his face showed no sign of intoxication.
Yong Hasang looked at Pyo-wol and said,
Im curious about your thoughts on the Anti-Golden Heaven Society.
Why?
You must have seen Jang Mugeuk, the new leader of the Golden Heaven Society yourself. Im curious about your thoughts on him when you saw him.
He seems very ambitious.
How big do you think his ambitions are?
Perhaps greater than yours.
Yong Hasangs face stiffened at Pyo-wols unexpected words.
He red at Pyo-wol with an intense gaze and asked,
Why do you think that?
Because he doesnt pay attention to you, yet you pay attention to him. Thats the difference between you two, and the gap is quite big.
Yong Hasang bit his lip in frustration at Pyo-wols harsh remarks.
His pride was hurt. But it was hard to retaliate.
It was Pyo-wol who spoke, not just anyone.
The weight he carried in Jianghu was no small thing.
Damn it! That hurts my pride.
Its the truth.
Fine! If its the truth, then Ill ept it. Let me ask you one more thing. What do you think will happen to Jianghu in the future?
Why are you asking me?
I want to know your thoughts.
Are my thoughts that important?
I think they are. Whether you like it or not, you are clearly a prominent figure in Jianghu.
Prominent figure? How amusing. To make a big deal about a mere assassinC
I told you, whether you like it or not, Jianghu thinks that way. Jianghus flow has changed significantly since you appeared. Thats why Im asking.
Yong Hasangs eyes gleamed intensely.
Pyo-wol could read the immense ambition contained within them.
Yong Hasang was not someone who would be under someone elses control.
Pyo-wol honestly expressed his thoughts.
People like you will rise up.
What makes you think so?
Weve had a long period of peace.
Is that so?
Long enough for the patience of ambitious individuals to run out.
Yong Hasang nodded in agreement with Pyo-wols words.
His own thoughts were simr to Pyo-wols.
The Dragon Sky Valley had survived in Jianghu for quite a long time.
Initially, they ruled Jianghu as one of the Ten ns. However, after a bloody conflict, seven of the ten ns copsed, causing the surviving ns to be called Three ns.
Of the ten ns, only three survived.
Having witnessed the rise and fall of Jianghu, they were more cautious than anyone else. They chose to remain on the sidelines as spectators rather than intervene in the affairs of Jianghu.
It was a choice his sect had no choice but to make, but to an ambitious individual like Yong Haosang, it felt like a heavy shackle.
He had longed for a chance to break free of the suffocating shackles. Thats why the offer he received from Namgung Wol was too sweet and tempting to pass up.
It seemed like a legitimate opportunity to escape from the confines of his sect. Thats why he left everything behind and came all the way to Poyang Lake.
However, when he finally met Namgung Wol, there was one thing that bothered him.
Namgung Wols disposition was subtly different from his own, and while it was only a minor difference of opinion at the moment, he couldnt predict how wide the gap would grow in the future.
Thats why he couldnt easily make a decision even with Namgung Wols offer, and he wasted time contemting.
Even drinking with the courtesans didnt resolve his conflict, which led him to consult with Pyo-wol.
Now, Yong Hasangs thoughts were starting toe together in his mind.
A time when the patience of ambitious individuals runs thin. A turbulent period is about to begin.
This was what he had felt since he left the Dragon Sky Valley and arrived here.
Although it seemed peaceful on the surface, signs of turbulent times could be seen everywhere. Until now, he couldnt be certain of his own feelings, but after conversing with Pyo-wol, he felt more certain.
The chaotic era had already begun.
It was just that people didnt know it yet.
The path regarding Jang Mugeuk also became clear.
If his ambition was truly that immense, Yong Hasang could never stand on the same side as him. His own ambition would surely be engulfed and disappear in the face of Jang Mugeuks.
In that case, there was only one option left.
Organize the Anti-Golden Heaven Society together with Namgung Wol.
That way, he could solidify his position.
Once he organized his thoughts in this way, his mind became clearer.
Even though it was difficult to make a decision, once he made up his mind, there was no need for hesitation.
Master Pyo-wolC No, Brother Pyo-wol!
Yong Hasang changed the way he addressed Pyo-wol. The title of master seemed too distant.
Speak.
Come with me.
Join the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. I want to entrust you with the role of leader. Please lead us.
Pyo-wol sensed Yong Hasangs true intentions.
Entrust me with the role of the leader? You simply want to use me as a shield.
The Anti-Golden Heaven Society hadnt even been properly organized yet. It was ridiculous to discuss who should assume the leadership role in such a disorganized group.
Pyo-wol wasnt foolish enough to fall for Yong Hasangs wordy.
I refuse.
Would you perhaps reconsider in the future?
No.
If thats the case, I wont force you.
At this point, Yong Hasang backed off.
There was no point in continuing the conversation as it would only hurt each others feelings.
He knew better than anyone that turning someone like Pyo-wol into an enemy would be a headache.
Although he had been defeated by Pyo-wol in the past, he hadnt exerted his full power back then.
He was confident that he would not be defeated by Pyo-wol if he gave it his all. However, he also didnt want to be enemies with Pyo-wol.
Now was the time to maintain a reasonable distance and friendship with him.
Yong Hasang lifted his ss once again and spoke to Pyo-wol.
Please forget what I said. Lets just drink today and have a good time.
He downed the drink in one gulp. Then, a courtesan fed an appetizer into his mouth.
Yong Hasang deliberately created a spicier atmosphere, and the courtesans responded in kind.
One courtesan took a sip of alcohol into her own mouth and kissed Yong Hasang, passing the alcohol from mouth to mouth.
After savoring the taste of the liquor and the courtesans tongue, Yong Hasang murmured,
Mmm, this feels good.
His eyes were now red and bloodshot.
Pyo-wol silently watched him.
The courtesans also approached him, saying,
Young master, please take a look at us too.
Oh!
The courtesans intertwined with each other in an intimate manner.
Pyo-wol entrusted himself to the courtesans, thinking,
Hero of the turbulent times. Can Namgung Wol really take control of such an era?
Pyo-wol sincerely wondered.
The future of the Anti-Golden Heaven Society.
How long would the alliance between Yong Hasang and Namgung Wolst?
* * *
Pyo-wol opened his eyes.
Mmn!
A white hand gently caressed Pyo-wols chest.
It was the hand of a courtesan lying next to him.
The courtesan was naked and sound asleep.
The drinking session that had started on the ship continued in the brothel.
Yong Hasang, who was slightly intoxicated, took the two courtesans and disappeared into another room, while Pyo-wol spent the night with the courtesan lying beside him.
Pyo-wol didnt just engage in physical rtions with the courtesan.
The night was long, and there was much to talk about. And the courtesan who had fallen deeply for Pyo-wol told him everything she knew. Thanks to her, Pyo-wol gained a clear understanding of the situation around Poyang Lake.
That alone was a significant gain for Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol sat up and got dressed.
The courtesan still hadnt woken up. Pyo-wol left her sleeping and walked out alone.
It was still early in the morning, so the brothel was quiet.
As Pyo-wol came out, the servants working in the brothel bowed their heads in greeting. Paying them no attention, Pyo-wol left the brothel.
Pyo-wol headed towards his lodging, the Southern Heaven Pavilion.
The Southern Heaven Pavilion was bustling with guests from early in the morning. When the guests saw Pyo-wol, they looked surprised.
They recognized Pyo-wols identity.
There wasnt a single sect or person along the shores of Lake Poyang who didnt know him.
Pyo-wol had be nothing less of a celebrity.
It was then.
There you are, Ive been looking for you.
A young man among the guests approached Pyo-wol from inside the private room.
He was none other than Ju Seolpung of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
Pyo-wol asked,
You came to look for me? This must mean that you have made some progress.
Yes, lets take a seat inside first.
Mmm!
The two of them sat in a corner of the private room.
Well, for starters, I still havent been able to find the people Master Pyo is looking for. But, I did find the people responsible for providing them with a hiding ce.
Who are they?
The Blood Ant Gang.
The force that has recently grown like poisonous mushrooms around Poyang Lake?
I see that you are aware of them. Yes, thats right. We have obtained evidence of the Blood Ant Gangs involvement in hiding them.
Really?
Yes! Disgustingly, however, they discovered that we were tracking them and killed one of my men.
Ju Seolpungs face was filled with anger.
It wasnt difficult to find those who had killed Gu Changhae.
The Shadow Strike Squad had control over the slums to the extent that they were feared.
They eventually located the inn where Gu Changhae hadst visited and tortured the innkeeper to find out the truth.
It was an inn associated with the Blood Ant Gang. The people Pyo-wol is looking for also stayed in that inn. We also found out that the Blood Chamber was behind all of this. Unfortunately, the Blood Ant Gang realized that we were on their trail and went into hiding.
The leader of the Blood Ant Gang is quite cunning, as rumored.
How did you know about that?
Somebody told me.
The courtesan with whom Pyo-wol had spent the previous night had told him such information.
The courtesan referred to the Blood Ant Gang leader, Deung Chol-ung, as a fox wearing a bears disguise.
From the outside, Deung Chol-ung looks like someone who would only charge forward without caring about anything, but in reality, he had a sharp and cunning mind that makes quick calctions.
Thats why she said if one were to underestimate him based on his appearance, they would get struck on the back of the head.
I suppose nothing has been discovered about why the Blood Ant Gang helped them?
Yes, but it shouldnt take us too long to find out.
Ju Seolpungs voice was filled with confidence.
It was true that the Blood Ant Gang had a stronghold over the shady areas along the shores of Lake Poyang.
Ordinary people, especially the poor and weak merchants, dared not disclose the Blood Ant Gangs whereabouts. They were afraid of the gangs retaliation so they have no choice but to protect and cooperate with the Blood Ant Gang.
Even the factions in Poyang Lake considered the Blood Ant Gang as a nuisance, but they could not do anything about them. But the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group was different.
Even before the Blood Ant Gang established its presence around Poyang Lake, the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group had already established itself there. Furthermore, they spent a considerable amount of money every year for the benefit of themon people in ordance to Noh Tae-taes intentions.
Above all, they had the ability to protect their own interests from the gangs retaliation. They could also offer substantial financial rewards.
Until now, the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group had looked the other way because the Blood Ant Gang had not done anything that could be considered as threat to their interests. However, now that the Blood Ant Gang had killed one of their people, they couldnt simply overlook it.
Although the Blood Ant Gang were a lower-level group, killing Gu Changhae was a direct challenge to the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
Ju Seolpung couldnt stand doing nothing about that.
As of now, all elite members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, including the Shadow Strike Squad, have been mobilized to find the Blood Ant Gang. No matter how well they hide, we will eventually find them.
His confidence was not unfounded.
Ju Seolpung and the Shadow Strike Squad possessed that level of ability.
In fact, at this very moment, there were reports ofmotioning from businesses associated with the Blood Ant Gang.
They might try to keep their mouths shut and resist, but they couldnt withstand torture and interrogation.
Raising his index finger, Ju Seolpung spoke,
Just one day. If you wait just one day, we will capture the leaders of the Blood Ant Gang and hand them over to Pyo-wol. Dispose of them as you please.
Chapter 360
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 10
Manhwa: N/A
Argh!
Ugh!
Groans echoed throughout various ces around Poyang Lake.
It was the sound of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Groups members subduing the members of the Blood Ant Gang. The members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group were fearsome.
They knew well how to find the hidden members of the Blood Ant Gang.
Like scraping the bottom of ake with a tight, they systematically rooted out the people associated with the Blood Ant Gang from the ground up.
Until now, they had taken no action, but the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group had gathered a considerable amount of information about the Blood Ant Gang.
Collecting information about individuals who could pose a threat to them was one of the groups basic practices.
While there was no immediate conflict of interest between the two parties before, there was no telling what problems might arise if the Blood Ant Gang grewrger in the future, and so the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group had gathered information on the Blood Chamber in case that happened.
Furthermore, they have sufficient justification.
Not only had the members of the Blood Ant Gang cruelly killed Gu Changhae of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, but they had also mutted his body, dishonoring him.
All of the martial artists of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group were furious.
They hunted down everyone associated with the Blood Ant Gang as if to show them what blood vengeance was all about. As a result, even those who had been hiding the gangs members could no longer bear it and began revealing their whereabouts.
Something bad has happened! My brother has been captured by the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group!
Brother Doeul has also been killed!
Reports came in one after another.
Damn it!
Deung Chol-ung bit his lip until blood oozed out.
He hadnt expected the Blood Ant Gang to copse so quickly.
The ce where he was staying right now was one of the safe havens of the Blood Ant Gang.
Except for his trusted subordinates, no one knew about this secret ce.
At first, he thought it was just a passing shower.
Although the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group was formidable, he believed he had the capacity to withstand and oppose them. He really thought that his power was enough. However, his confidence was shattered within half a day.
He shuddered at the thought of being relentlessly pursued by the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, starting from the bottom.
Deung Chol-ung raised a bottle of alcohol and gulped it down.
Do you think Im going to back down like this? Fuck that! Imperial Yuan Merchant Group? Lets go until the end! I will show you just how tenacious and fearsome Deung Chol-ung can be.
Deung Chol-ungs anger red.
Hoho!
At that moment, the sound of someones mockingughter echoed through the room.
Theughter came from a woman squatting at one side of the room.
She was the woman who had been captured because her father, unable to repay his debt to Deung Chol-ung, had turned her over to him. She had been thoroughly humiliated and ruined by Deung Chol-ung, so there was a gleam of pure hatred in her eyes.
You bitch!
Hoho! How amusing. You made others shed tears, thats why youre now facing divine punishment.
You bitchC!
Smack!
Deung Chol-ung struck the womans cheek in a fit of rage.
Struck by his hand, which was asrge as a pot lid, the woman copsed to the ground. She had received such a tremendous shock that she couldnt even scream.
Damn you! Kicking someone while theyre down? You bitch!
Deung Chol-ung snorted in disdain as he looked at the fallen woman.
Nevertheless, his anger still hadnt subsided, so he continued to trample on the woman.
My lord!
Had Deung Chol-ungs subordinate, Oh Shin-pyeong, not entered in time just then, the woman would have died.
Deung Chol-ung red at Oh Shin-pyeong, who had a nervous and concerned expression.
Whats the matter?
They have arrived.
They? The ones who caused this mess?
Yes!
Damn it! Where are those bastards?
They are outside right now.
Upon Oh Shin-pyeongs reply, Deung Chol-ung rolled up his sleeves and headed outside.
There were about ten martial artists standing outside.
A dangerous scent emanated from the men wearing red robes and red hats.
Deung Chol-ungs expression, which had been fierce when he came out, instantly softened like a gentlemb.
Even though Deung Chol-ung was someone known for his unruliness and fearlessness, he wasnt foolish enough not to read the atmosphere and aura of others. In fact, he was exceptionally keen at reading such cues, to the extent that no one could match him.
Have you arrived?
Deung Chol-ung cautiously opened his mouth.
The man who appeared to be the leader answered,
I heard there is a problem.
The moment Deung Chol-ung heard his voice, a chill ran down his forearm.
Holy shit! How fucking scary.
Deung Chol-ung knew if he made even the slightest wrong move here, he could lose everything in an instant, so he spoke with utmost courtesy,
We came to assist you, but it seems our involvement with you has caused trouble for our business.
No wonder it was noisy outside. So, the Blood Ant Gang is under attack.
Yes! If things continue at this rate, the Blood Ant Gang will be annihted. If the Blood Ant Gang falls, we will no longer be able to help you anymore.
Are you threatening us?
Its not a threat. Im merely stating the facts.
Hmm!
Fortunately, it seemed that the non-threatening form of persuasion from Deung Chol-ung had worked, since the leader seemed to think for a moment.
Deung Chol-ung silently observed the leader with bated breath.
The Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, right? Theyre the ones who turned the Blood Ant Gang into such a mess?
Thats right. If you can kill Noh Tae-tae and a few key members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, well take care of the rest.
Hmph! Do you have the confidence to seize control of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group once those people are removed?
Heh heh! I have lived my whole life embracing wickedness and ruthlessness. If I cant even aplish that, then I might as well kill myself.
Good! We will solve the problem for you then.
Really? Thank you.
Deung Chol-ung hesitated for a moment and then bowed deeply.
The leader looked at Deung Chol-ung with a contemptuous gaze, but fortunately, his face was hidden by his hat.
Thanks to that, Deung Chol-ung couldnt see the scornful look in the leaders eyes.
Deung Chol-ung cautiously asked,
When do you n on making a move?
Once tonight is over, everything will have changed.
Haha! I see. Ill make my own preparations as well then.
Preparations?
Yes! Shouldnt we turn the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group upside down too? Hehe!
Deung Chol-ung said.
The ominous glint in his eyes, as if he had never been intimidated, further annoyed the leader of the group of martial artists. However, since cooperation with individuals like Deung Chol-ung was essential for them to operatefortably along the shores of Lake Poyang, the leader endured.
Be cautious and refrain from taking any action until you hear good news.
Dont worry. Our expertise lies in biding our time and seizing opportunities. Hehe!
Ill keep that in mind.
With those words, the leader set out with his men.
Once outside, the leader looked back at the hideout and muttered to himself,
To think that I, Cheol Dae-jin, has to work with such lowlifes. Life is truly fleeting.
Isnt it a necessary evil? Try to think positively.
One of his subordinates standing by his side spoke cautiously.
Cheol Dae-jin nodded and turned to his subordinate,
Who are the key figures in the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group?
Noh Tae-tae, the head of the organization, and Ju Seolpung, who is currently leading the suppression of the Blood Ant Gang.
Ju Seolpung?
He is the great-grandson of Noh Tae-tae, and is a renowned talent in the region.
Is that so?
He possesses exceptional martial arts and other skills. If he bes the leader of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, he will undoubtedly cause many more problems for us in the future.
Then include him as a target for elimination as well.
Understood.
Cheol Dae-jin looked around at his subordinates and spoke,
Just to be safe, send a letter to Prison1 as well. Prepare for any unexpected situations.
Do we really need to do that? If we handle it quietly among ourselves, no one will know.
Thats why we wiped out the Hao n branch, but still, such a situation arose.
I apologize.
Im not ming you. Im just taking precautions.
Understood. I will send a letter to Prison.
Mmm!
Cheol Dae-jin nodded and looked out at Poyang Lake. The martial artists wearing blood-red clothes shuddered at the sight of his back.
It was because they knew his true identity.
Not a single de of grass remained where he had passed. Thats why he was given the nickname, the Grass-Cutting Blood Demon Sword.2
* * *
Ju Seolpung sat by the window, gazing outside.
I have found seven individuals associated with the Blood Ant Gang.
We have discovered one of their secret bases.
Reports continued to pour in.
They were all rted to the Blood Ant Gang.
A smile appeared on Ju Seolpungs lips.
He had always wanted to deal with the Blood Ant Gang someday.
The Blood Ant Gang had been growing like poisonous mushrooms in their territory for quite some time now. When he initially thought nothing of it, they had already taken root and spread all over Poyang Lake, leaving him uncertain of where to begin.
However, thanks to Gu Changhae, he had gained a good justification.
Although Gu Changhaes death was regrettable, it had created an opportunity to uproot the Blood Ant Gang.
There was more good news.
Ju Seolpung picked up the note on the table.
Inside was a formal invitation letter.
Anti-Golden Heaven Society
The invitation letter contained a message inviting Ju Seolpung as a member to form the Anti-Golden Heaven Society.
Ju Seolpung was well aware of what kind of organization the Anti-Golden Heaven Society was.
Even though he was listed in the Golden Heaven Society, he hadnt received any invitations from the said organization.
Although he pretended to be unaffected on the surface, his pride had been greatly wounded.
Even if an offer hade, he would not have epted it, but the fact that he had never received an invitation made him furious.
On the other hand, the Anti-Golden Heaven Society recognized his worth and sent a formal invitation. The ones who sent the invitation were Yong Hasang of Dragon Sky Valley and Namgung Wol of the Heavenly Guardian Association.
Their names alone carried weight.
The fact that they acknowledged him as an equal pleased him.
However, joining the Anti-Golden Heaven Society requires careful consideration.
One of the most important things for a merchant was to have a discerning eye for the current trends.
He had to urately grasp the flow and make decisions, as a wrong move could not only jeopardize himself but also the entire Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
He had to gain as much benefit as possible by navigating between the Golden Heaven Society and the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. That was the path to benefiting the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
But first, I mustpletely deal with the Blood Ant Gang.
Dealing with the Blood Ant Gang would strengthen his rtionship with Pyo-wol.
Especially during times like these where there were signs of turbulence everywhere, building a strong rtionship with someone like Pyo-wol would be a great help in the future.
Ju Seolpung smiled and stood up from his seat.
The Imperial Yuan Merchant Group owned mansions in various locations around Poyang Lake, and the ce where Ju Seolpung currently resided was one of them.
Being located at a transportation hub made it convenient for receiving reports and handling other matters. Thats why he frequently used this ce.
Fortunately, the task of dealing with the Blood Ant Gang was progressing smoothly.
At this rate, everything would be settled within a day, just like he had promised Pyo-wol.
It was then.
Keugh!
Ju Seolpung suddenly heard a soft scream.
The sound was so faint that he thought of it as nothing at first.
Heuk!
At that moment, he heard another scream.
Only then did Ju Seolpung realize that what he had heard was not an illusion.
Who?
Ju Seolpung hurriedly picked up the sword he had ced next to the table.
Goosebumps rose all over his body.
He felt a strong sense of danger.
Could it be a counterattack from the Blood Ant Gang?
Ju Seolpung quickly rushed outside.
The mansion was silent.
It was as if no one was there.
Considering that just a moment ago, people wereing and going, delivering reports, the serene scene in front of him seemed like a lie.
Ju Seolpung shouted,
Is anyone here?
But there was no answer.
What?
Ju Seolpungs face contorted unpleasantly.
It was then.
Someone approached Ju Seolpung, flickering in and out of view.
Yo, Young Master!
Is that you Ahchil? What happened to you?
Ju Seolpung recognized the identity of the bloodied man.
He was Ahchil, one of the members of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
Hurry! R-Run awayC
What?
They demons keuk!
At that moment, Ahchil copsed.
Behind his falling figure which resembled a copsing sand castle, three people wearing blood-red clothing could be seen standing.
Ju Seolpung of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, right?
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Prison. Raws: ?(z). z y C prison Grass-Cutting Blood Demon Sword. Raws: ?????(Ѫħ). xu C to pare / to reduce / to remove co C grass / straw / manuscript / draft (of a document) / careless / rough Ѫ xu C blood ħ m C devil / magic jin C double-edged sword
Chapter 361
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 11
Manhwa: N/A
Ju Seolpungs jaw muscles twitched.
Who are you? Do you know that this ce is under the control of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group?
Judging by your long tongue, it must be true.
The blood-cloaked people surrounded Ju Seolpung.
In an instant, cold sweat trickled down Ju Seolpungs back.
He, too, was a skilled martial arts master. Just by observing his opponents bodynguage and eyes, he could gauge their level.
I see no openings.
His opponent had his hands naturally stretched out, and he walked with a carefree gait.
At first nce, it looked like his opponent was full of openings, but in reality, his defense was so solid that there was no way to prate it.
Ju Seolpung drew his sword and spoke,
Did the Blood Ant Gang send you?
Or perhaps, you are the same people who the Blood Ant Gang helped in hiding?
I guess Im right.
Their silence only confirmed his suspicions.
The ones surrounding him right now are the same individuals Pyo-wol was looking for.
At that moment, the blood-cloaked people moved.
Swish!
They attacked Ju Seolpung with terrifying force.
The blood-cloaked people disyed an exquisitebination of attacks that seemed like they had been practicing for years.
ng! ng!
The sh of swords filled the air with clear metallic sounds.
Heuk!
Ju Seolpungs expression became increasingly distorted.
He could have managed dealing with one opponent, but facing three at the same time who attacked in a coordinated manner was overwhelming.
Such formidable experts.
The problem was that even though they were engaged in such intensebat, his subordinates have yet to rush to his aid.
There was only one possibility that came to mind.
Have they beenpletely wiped out?
If that were the case, he knew he was facing the worst situation.
Thats when a voice spoke.
Do you have the luxury to think about something else?
Swish!
The sword of one of the blood-cloaked people grazed his arm.
His clothes and muscles were torn apart, and blood sttered.
Argh!
Ju Seolpung gritted his teeth and swung his sword.
Even when his arm was intact, he already felt overwhelmed by the fight because of the disadvantage in numbers. But now that he was injured, so he felt even more strained.
Although Ju Seolpung had mastered martial arts to a high level, this was his first time fighting in a life-and-death situation.
As a result, he couldnt fully demonstrate his true abilities and was pushed into a corner.
The blood-cloaked people, on the other hand, were extremely familiar with life-or-death battles.
They hadnt learned martial arts infortable environments like Ju Seolpung. Rather, they had umted practical experience through numerous battles in the harsh wilderness.
Their strength and resilience were nothingpared to Ju Seolpungs.
Keuck!
In the end, Ju Seolpung allowed a sword to strike his hand.
Ju Seolpung lost his grip on his sword and fell to his knees.
With the sword pointed at his throat, one of the blood-cloaked people spoke,
We were told that you were someone to be wary of, but seems like we were on edge for nothing.
Who are you? If you kill me, there will be no end to the consequences.
You dont have to worry about that. Noh Tae-tae and your father wont live to see the light of day tomorrow morning.
What?
Thats why you should have acted in moderation. Why did you have to provoke the Blood Ant Gang and create this situation?
Argh!
Goodbye.
Without mercy, the blood-cloaked person swung their sword.
Ju Seolpung squeezed his eyes shut, waiting for death. However, no matter how long he waited, he didnt feel any pain.
Eventually, Ju Seolpung couldnt wait any longer and cautiously opened his eyes. At that moment, he witnessed a breathtaking sight.
The blood-cloaked man who was about to strike him with a sword had a small dagger embedded in his forehead.
The blood-cloaked man had his eyes open and wide, as if unable to believe his own death, before copsing.
Yang-won?
Who-?!
The remaining blood-cloaked people were stunned by theirrades death.
They hadnt even realized when the dagger had been thrown.
Ju Seolpungeyes suddenly widened.
Behind the blood-cloaked people on guard, a dark figure silently descended.
The pure white face that stood out even in the darkness was someone he knew well.
Pyo-wol!
Even though Pyo-wol was right behind them, the blood-cloaked people werepletely unaware of his presence. They did not manage to sense him despite being on guard.
Ju Seolpung finally realized why Pyo-wol was called the Reaper.
The sight of Pyo-wol at that moment was terrifying, enough to make someone wet their pants.
Just then, one of the blood-cloaked people looked at Ju Seolpungs face and eyes.
Could it beC?
He followed Ju Seolpungs gaze and turned his head. In his field of vision, a dazzling white face came to view.
Oh!
He was genuinely so surprised that his heart seemed to jump out of his mouth.
At that moment, Pyo-wol extended his finger.
From the tip of his finger, a Soul-Reaping Thread shot out.
Stab!
The Soul-Reaping Thread pierced the forehead of the blood-cloaked person.
The blood-cloaked person convulsed violently before copsing.
He died without even being able to scream.
Only then did the remaining blood-cloaked person be aware of Pyo-wols presence.
YouC!
He unleashed his best sword technique toward Pyo-wol. However, before he could fully unfold his sword technique, Pyo-wol firmly grabbed his wrist.
Crack!
Argh!
Due to the recoil from his sword technique being blocked midway, the blood-cloaked persons internal organs were shaken.
Seizing the opportunity, Pyo-wol struck the blood-cloaked persons chest with a palm strike.
Thud!
The blood-cloaked persons sternum sank in deeply, causing him to copse. However, unlike the others, he didnt die in an instant.
It was because Pyo-wol had adjusted his strength to a certain extent.
The blood-cloaked person struggled to lift his head and look at Pyo-wol.
Argh! You YouC!
Why did you wipe out the Hao n branch?
Tch! Who would answer that?
Phoof!
With a sound ofbustion, the blood-cloaked man fell to the ground, bleeding.
He had chosen to take his own life by rupturing his own heart.
Pyo-wol silently gazed at the lifeless body of the blood-cloaked person.
The way the blood-cloaked person had taken his own life without a moments hesitation in a cornered situation reminded Pyo-wol of a certain group.
Kowloon Assassin Guild.
They were the same.
To protect their secrets, they were willing to sacrifice their lives like des of grass.
As far as Pyo-wol knew, they were the only group with this kind of blind loyalty.
It was then.
Master Pyo! My great-grandmother is in danger!
Ju Seolpung said with all his might.
Pyo-wol nodded quickly, thenunched himself towards Xio Manor.
Keugh!
Ju Seolpung used his sword as a cane to pull himself up.
Although Pyo-wol had gone to Noh Tae-tae, there was no one for Ju Seolpungs father.
It was then.
Young Master!
No way!
The Shadow Strike Squad, who had been outside, rushed in.
They hurriedly tried to support Ju Seolpung. However, Ju Seolpung waved his hand and said,
Im fine. Go to my father instead. You mustnt bete.
Oh no!
The Shadow Strike Squad left Ju Seolpung and hurriedly went to the main building of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
Watching them move away, Ju Seolpung clenched his teeth.
Please dont bete
* * *
Noh Tae-tae raised her head and looked at the night sky.
In the distance, a faint moon was barely visible, whether this was because of her failing eyesight or the fact that her remaining days were numbered, she couldnt tell.
Noh Tae-tae thought it didnt matter. She believed she had already lived a long life, and she had a feeling that she finished all the work she needed to do in this world.
In this era, its the young people who lead the way, while the elderly who havepleted their duty disappear into the background. That is the natural order of the world.
A serene smile graced Noh Tae-taes lips, reminiscent of her youth.
Keuck!
Geuh!
Suddenly, screams erupted one after another in the vicinity.
Noh Tae-taesplexion changed drastically.
Since Pyo-wols visit, Noh Tae-taes son had thought that the defense of Xio Manor was inadequate and had bolstered their forces.
The current defense of Xio Manor was almost three timesrger than when Pyo-wol invaded. Moreover, the quality of the experts guarding it was significantly higher.
Yet, to hear such screams meant that a formidable expert had infiltrated Xio Manor.
Theres no way he could havee back
Noh Tae-tae immediately dismissed her thoughts.
If Pyo-wol had returned, she wouldnt hear such screams. He never left any traces or made any sounds.
Therefore, the one who had infiltrated Xio Manor now was someone other than Pyo-wol.
It seems this old woman hasmitted many sins. To experience so many things near the end of my life
Noh Tae-tae looked deeply ahead with sunken eyes.
In her line of sight, she saw three individuals wearing blood-colored cloaks and red hats approaching her. Drops of blood fell from the tips of their swords pointed toward the ground.
The intensity in Noh Tae-taes gaze sank even deeper.
Noh Tae-taes eyes sunk even deeper.
Youve foolishly killed a lot of lives going after such an old woman. Why didnt you juste straight to me, sparing the others behind? I would have willingly given my life.
Ending it like that wouldnt serve as a warning.
The leader of the blood-cloaked individuals, Cheol Dae-jins voice was cold.
Noh Tae-tae shivered at the sound of his voice, whichcked any trace of human emotion.
Just by hearing his voice, she could tell how merciless and cruel he was.
I wonder how many people have died by the de he holds in his hands. And now, this old womans blood will be added to that count.
As the man drew closer and closer, the strong scent of blood became even more apparent.
Noh Tae-taes body shuddered uncontrobly.
Even in death, she didnt want to die with a pitiful appearance.
She wanted to die with dignity, just as she had lived boldly until now. So, she lifted her head high, and straightened her posture.
Although her body shivered in response to the enemys presence, she made an effort to maintainposure.
Cheol Dae-jin couldnt help but admire Noh Tae-taes demeanor.
I heard she was a rare woman. I guess she didnt raise the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group with no skills.
Cheol Dae-jin had killed many people in his life, but he had never met anyone who faced death in such a dignified manner as the old woman in front of him.
Unconsciously, he muttered to himself.
Ill ensure to kill you with as little pain as possible.
Thank you.
In response to Noh Tae-taes gratitude, Cheol Dae-jin smirked and swung his sword.
As the sound of the de cutting through the air resounded, Noh Tae-tae closed her eyes.
Is this the end?
It was then.
ng!
Suddenly, a loud metallic sound reverberated right in front of her.
Noh Tae-tae opened her eyes in surprise to see Cheol Dae-jins sword being deflected in the opposite direction. A dagger could be seen at the ground near Cheol Dae-jins feet.
It was evident that someone had thrown the dagger, striking Cheol Dae-jins sword and knocking it away.
Who?!
Cheol Dae-jin shouted loudly, on guard.
Sshh! Sseet!
In that moment, another dagger flew from somewhere.
One of Cheol Dae-jins subordinates managed to barely evade it, but the other was not as fortunate.
Keuk!
The dagger prated deep into his neck.
The man staggered for a moment, then fell backward.
Thud!
Cheol Dae-jins gaze turned grim.
His hand gripping the sword was still trembling. The power contained in the thrown dagger was immense.
There were only a few individuals in the world who could wield such power with a mere dagger. And now, before him, stood such an individual.
A man who blocked Noh Tae-taes path without a sound or a trace.
His pure white face contrasted with the darkness.
Cheol Dae-jin became overwhelmed for a moment, as if the man in front of him was not of this world.
On the other hand, a look of determination appeared on Noh Tae-taes face.
The saying that one bes indifferent to life when old was all a lie.
She still wanted to live.
Even if it was only for one more day.
Chapter 362
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 12
Manhwa: N/A
Cheol Dae-jin removed the hat that restricted his field of vision.
He instinctively sensed Pyo-wols strength.
His opponent was not an ordinary existence that could be dealt with such a clumsy restriction.
Cheol Dae-jin looked at Pyo-wol and muttered,
A big shot has arrived.
Although Pyo-wol had not revealed his identity, Cheol Dae-jin immediately recognized him.
Just by looking at his extraordinary, non-humanly beautiful face, Cheol Dae-jin could tell. There was only one man in the entire Jianghu who possessed such eerie beauty.
The Reaper!
Pyo-wols face was distinctive enough that even someone who had never seen him before could recognize him at a nce.
Thanks to that, Cheol Dae-jin was able to identify Pyo-wol with a single nce.
Even when facing Pyo-wol, Cheol Dae-jins expression did not show any fear.
Instead, he looked at Pyo-wol with a determined expression.
Pyo-wol also silently gazed back at Cheol Dae-jin.
Their gazes collided in the air, creating an oppressive silence.
It was Pyo-wol who spoke first.
Why did you annihte the Poyang Lake branch of the Hao n?
So, you managed to figure that out.
Cheol Dae-jin did not bother to deny it.
He knew that telling clumsy lies would not work on someone like Pyo-wol.
Instead, his eyes continued to move ceaselessly, observing Pyo-wol.
His facial expressions, gaze, posture, and even the subtle tremors of his muscles. But there was nothing that could be read from Pyo-wols outward appearance.
Despite standing right in front of him, Pyo-wol seemed as if he didnt exist at all.
Cheol Dae-jin had faced numerous enemies, but this was the first time he encountered such an opponent.
To think such an individual exists in Jianghu.
He had heard the rumors about Pyo-wol and thought they were greatly exaggerated.
Rumors in Jianghu tended to be inted, and people often showed an excessively enthusiastic reaction to newly emerging martial artists.
Even when they turned out to be not that impressive in reality.
Cheol Dae-jin had also thought of Pyo-wol as one of those overhyped martial artists, until he saw Pyo-wol with his own eyes.
He got a feeling as if all the senses in his body had awakened.
His body reacted first, preparing for survival.
Thats how threatening the other party was.
Above all, what bothered him the most were Pyo-wols pupils.
Those mysterious crimson eyes, which he couldnt read through, unsettled him.
At that moment, unexpected words flowed out of Pyo-wols lips.
Why did they wipe out the Hao ns Poyang Lake Branch?
What?
It must be because they have something to hide around here. The Poyang Lake branch has been doing a good job of hiding itself up until now, but it must have been a nuisance recently. That begs the question, why were they a nuisance? Its probably because of Hong Yushin. Ever since he disappeared around this area, the Poyang Lake branch has started making their moves.
Pyo-wols words were not directed at Cheol Dae-jin.
He was speaking out loud to organize his own thoughts. However, when Cheol Dae-jin heard his words, he felt a chill run down his spine.
This guy!
With the way Pyo-wol described it, it was as if he saw the whole thing with his own eyes.
Also, the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe disappeared right after their performance here. It cant be a coincidence that they disappeared in the same area where Hong Yushin disappeared. Either they found out a secret they shouldnt have, or they went where they shouldnt have, it must be one of the two.
Thats enough!
At that moment, Cheol Dae-jin shouted and attacked Pyo-wol.
He couldnt let Pyo-wol continue his spection, or else everything would be revealed.
Shiak!
Cheol Dae-jins sword aimed for Pyo-wols neck. However, his sword didnt pierce Pyo-wols throat.
Pyo-wol had retreated as much as Cheol Dae-jin advanced.
It was just one step.
The distance between Cheol Dae-jins sword and Pyo-wols neck.
Shriek!
In the next instant, Pyo-wol released the Soul-Reaping Thread from his hands.
The Soul-Reaping Thread flew towards Cheol Dae-jin at a terrifying speed.
Tch!
Cheol Dae-jin swung his sword to deflect the iing Soul-Reaping Thread. However, the Soul-Reaping Thread that came out of Pyo-wols hand was not just a single strand.
Ten strands of Soul-Reaping Thread intertwined like a spiders web, pressuring and attacking Cheol Dae-jin.
My lord!
Seeing Cheol Dae-jin in danger, his subordinate attacked Pyo-wol.
Tadadada!
As the swords shed with the Soul-Reaping Thread, a metallic sound resounded.
Cheol Dae-jins sword, which was infused with qi, remained intact, but his subordinates sword, which did not have qi in it, was instantly cut off by the Soul-Reaping Thread.
What?
Thud!
At the moment his subordinate was stunned, he was struck by a phantom dagger on the forehead.
Thud!
He died without even being able to scream.
Cheol Dae-jin didnt even spare a nce at his subordinates death.
That was because he had no time to spare.
Cha-hat!
He frantically unleashed his sword technique.
One after another, the Blood Demon Eight Form1 that gave him the nickname, the Grass-Cutting Blood Demon Sword, unfolded.
Shoo, shoo, shoo!
The air was filled with the sword energies he unleashed.
The sword energies turned into rain and poured toward Pyo-wol. However, not a single drop of rain touched Pyo-wols body.
Tadadada!
Ding, ding, ding!
The Soul-Reaping Thread revolved around Pyo-wols body, deflecting every single one of Cheol Dae-jins attacks.
As if each thread possessed a will of its own, they moved freely to block Cheol Dae-jins sword strikes.
This is ridiculous
Cheol Dae-jins mouth gaped open in disbelief.
He had never imagined such a style of martial arts existed.
A martial artist using Qi Threads?2
He had seen qi manifesting in the shapes of swords and other weapons, but never anything like this, which made him even more puzzled.
To break through the Soul-Reaping Thread, he needed to unleash a powerful sword strike.
He had been forced to use only sword techniques to conserve his internal energy, but now was not the time to think about the consequences.
I will have to pour everything into a single strike.
Boom!
He poured all of his internal energy into the sword. As a result, a vivid ring of light formed around the sword, taking the shape of the sword.
It was the manifestation of Sword Qi.3
Cha-at! Blood Rain Line Qi!4
He shouted loudly as he swung his Sword Qi.
Kwagwagwagwang!
The Soul-Reaping Thread that collided with the Sword Qi shattered like a withered branch.
Cheol Dae-jin intended to overwhelm Pyo-wol in an instant.
Kaaang!
It was then.
An unexpected sound erupted, causing his sword strike to halt midway.
What?
Cheol Dae-jins eyes widened.
A particrly clear strand of the Soul-Reaping Thread was blocking his Sword Qi.
It wasnt an ordinary Soul-Reaping Thread.
It had the thickness of a snakes spine.
It was the Snake Qi Thread.
Pyo-wol flicked his hand, and the Snake Qi Thread, like a venomous snake, pierced through Cheol Dae-jin.
Ha!
Startled, Cheol Dae-jin attempted to adopt a defensive posture, but it was already toote.
With a feeble resistance, the Snake Qi Thread prated his chest.
Keuk!
Cheol Dae-jin coughed up blood and copsed.
Just like a single drop of ink spreading on the surface of the water, the blood flowed through his chest.
Although the wound was small as a pinprick, the internal damage was severe.
As hey helplessly on the ground, he opened his mouth,
Huuh! Impressive but thats only as far as youll go. You wont be able to discover anything.
He gurgled and spat out blood with each word he spoke.
His lips and chest were soon stained red with his blood.
Pyo-wol watched him, not saying anything.
As Cheol Dae-jin looked into Pyo-wols eyes, a crimson light flickered.
Even in a state of near-death, the red glow in Pyo-wols eyes sent shivers down his spine.
Pyo-wol wiped the blood around Cheol Dae-jins mouth with his hand and spoke,
You dont need to say anything. I already figured out everything.
What?
The fact that your group showed up a day after the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group discovered and ransacked the Blood Ant Gangs hideout meant that you were staying within a days distance from Poyang Lake.
You must have traveled either by horse or ship, and even if I consider looking as far as possible, your hideout must be within a two-day distance. Instead of searching far and wide, it would be better to look for a ce that can be reached within a day or two and where there is an unusual flow of logistics. By doing that, I would be able to find the ce youve been trying so hard to find.
Cheol Dae-jin was left speechless by Pyo-wols words.
The fact that Pyo-wol had figured it out in such a short time gave him goosebumps.
This person is different. Unlike anyone Ive ever met
Clunk!
After Cheol Dae-jin spewed out a final mouthful of blood, he stopped moving altogether.
He was dead.
Pyo-wol began searching the bodies of the deceased Cheol Dae-jin and his subordinates.
They had traveled a long way, so they should have carried some gold or silver, but not a single one of them have a coin with them.
Instead, Pyo-wol found a peculiar-shaped dagger among Cheol Dae-jins belongings.
The de was blunt and its strange shape was more reminiscent of a key than a dagger.
The problem is Pyo-wol did not know what the key is for.
Pyo-wol examined the key for a moment, then tucked it into his pocket. He figured that since it was something that Cheol Dae-jin had kept so carefully, it must have significant importance.
Noh Tae-tae approached Pyo-wol and spoke,
Thank you for saving my life. Im alive thanks to you.
Are you alright?
I was a little shaken up, but Im fine.
Thats a relief.
So, these people are the ones that Master Pyo is looking for?
It seems so.
Phew! Theyre quite audacious. Its been less than a day since the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group stormed into the Blood Ant Gangs stronghold, and now theyre striking back.
Noh Tae-tae shook her head in frustration.
She had never seen anyone so audacious and daring in her entire life. The thought that such people were nearby sent shivers down her spine.
By the way, do you know whether my children are safe?
Lets go check on them.
You will go with me?
Noh Tae-taes expression brightened.
There was nothing more reassuring than having Pyo-wol with her.
There was no one stronger than Pyo-wol on Lake Poyang.
Since everyone working at Xio Manor had been killed, Pyo-wol had to personally drive the carriage.
Pyo-wol drove the carriage with Noh Tae-tae inside, heading towards the Imperial Yuan Merchant Groups manor.
Worry filled Noh Tae-taes face as she looked out the window.
Although she tried to act nonchnt in front of Pyo-wol, in truth, she couldnt help but worry about her childrens safety.
Please be safe
For the first time, she prayed to the heavens for her childrens safety.
Pyo-wol drove the carriage at full speed.
The carriage rattled as if it was going to break at any moment, but Pyo-wol never slowed down.
Thanks to him, they were able to arrive at the Imperial Yuan Merchant Groups manor quickly.
The Imperial Yuan Merchant Groups manor was inplete chaos, as if a war had taken ce.
The main gate, which was huge enough for three or four carriages to enter side by side, waspletely destroyed, and the air inside was filled with a strong smell of blood.
Please! Please!
Noh Tae-tae got out of the carriage and hurriedly ran inside the manor.
Ah!
Noh Tae-tae covered her mouth with her hand at the sight that unfolded before her eyes.
Numerous peopley dead before her.
Among them were the people Noh Tae-tae had grown up with.
Oh my goodness!
Mother?
At that moment, an elderly man with a grown beard rushed toward Noh Tae-tae. He was none other than Noh Tae-taes son and the leader of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, Ju Jang-hwan.
Ju Jang-hwan embraced Noh Tae-tae and spoke.
Are you safe, Mother?
Are you alright?
Im fine. Fortunately, these people appeared in time and helped us.
Ju Jang-hwan pointed to the men standing beside him. The men surrounded them and greeted in response,
Namgung Wol of the Heavenly Guardian Association pays respects to Noh Tae-tae.
Yong Hasang of the Dragon Sky Valley greets the esteemed leader of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
Yeom Hee-soo of the Huaying Fortress extends her greetings.
They were members of the newly formed Anti-Golden Heaven Society.
When the blood-cloaked people invaded, Ju Jang-hwans life was in grave danger. It was only with the bted arrival of the Shadow Strike Squad that they were able to fight back, but it was still a futile effort.
The ones who came to their aid at that moment were none other than these individuals.
With theirbined forces, the blood-cloaked men were cornered.
While their martial arts were impressive, Namgung Wol and the other members skills were far greater. In the end, the blood-cloaked men were all killed, and Ju Jang-hwans life was spared.
Noh Tae-tae spoke to the members of the Anti-Golden Heaven Society,
I will never forget this favor. If there is anything the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group can do to help, we will cooperate.
Thank you, Noh Tae-tae! We dont expect anything in return for what we have done.
Yong Hasang said humbly.
Pyo-wol looked at Yong Hasang for a moment before turning to Namgung Wol.
Did you keep an eye on the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group?
Its true that we were looking for an opportunity to bring Master Ju Seolpung into the fold. Thanks to that, we were able to save his father in time.
Things went as nned then. Now, Ju Seolpung no longer has any reason to refuse in joining the Anti-Golden Heaven Society.
Everything starts now.
Namgung Wol clenched his fist and replied.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Blood Demon Eighth Form. Raws: ????(ħѪʽ). ħ m C devil / magic Ѫ xu C blood b C eight ʽ sh C type / form / pattern / style Qi threads. Raws: ??(z). q, x C air, gas, steam, vapor; spirit z s C silk / thread / trace Sword Qi. Raws: ??(). jin C double-edged sword gng C stars of the Big Dipper that constitute the tail of the dipper Blood Rain Line Qi. Raws: ????(Ѫ꾀). Ѫ xuy C rain of blood / heavy rain colored by loess sandstorm xin C thread / string / wire gng C stars of the Big Dipper that constitute the tail of the dipper Snake Qi Thread. Raws: ???(z) z s C silk; fine thread; wire; strings sh, y, tu, ch C snake gng C the name of a certain stars; the god who is supposed to live in them
Chapter 363
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 13
Manhwa: N/A
A letter has arrived from Cheol Dae-jin.
A letter?
Yes! It states that he will handle troublesome matters and return, so you should be prepared for any unforeseen situations in prison.
Unforeseen situations?
Upon hearing the report from his subordinate, a burly man frowned.
His shoulders were rugged like mountain ranges, and his muscr arms exposed from his shoulders were thicker than logs. His waist resembled a storage barrel, and his two legs looked like towering pirs.
With a face covered in a beard, his appearance alone exuded an overwhelming presence, and his eyes were as fierce as a tigers.
With his imposing appearance, he looked at his subordinate.
Just having his superior look at him, the subordinate felt a suppressing pressure as if his entire body was being crushed by a huge boulder.
Gulp!
The subordinate involuntarily swallowed his dry saliva.
The name of the imposing man was Gu Ja-hwang.
Amongst themselves, they call him the Golden Mighty Blood Arhat.1
This was because once he started rampaging, no one could dare stop him.
Gu Ja-hwang was very close to Cheol Dae-jin.
Even though they were now separated by the status of lord and subordinate, their friendship was very close.
Cheol Dae-jin was an extremely level-headed man.
His greatest strength was his ability to remain calm and rational in any situation.
As a result, it was nearly impossible to shake him with ordinary matters.
Yet, Cheol Dae-jin just sent a letter asking them to prepare for any unforeseen situations.
For Gu Ja-hwang, it was an event that he couldnt simply overlook.
Check the current situation in prison immediately, and send a letter to the Ten Thousand Man yer as well.
The Ten Thousand Man yerC You mean him?
Yes. Since that old man is nearby, summon him as well. He might be a bit too proud for his own good, but having someone with that level of power will help us deal with any situation.
Understood.
The subordinate thought that Gu Ja-hwangs reaction was overly sensitive. However, consdiering that Gu Ja-hwang had never been wrong in his judgement thus far, he trusted and followed his orders.
Bang!
Gu Ja-hwang opened the door and stepped outside. Then, an undergroundbyrinth, resembling an anthill, appeared before him.
Small iron doors were lined up along both sides of thebyrinths walls, even those who had spent a long time in this ce still often got lost.
Thud! Thump!
The sound of banging could be heard from one of the the iron gates.
Gu Ja-hwang walked towards the door from which the sound came.
When he opened a small window at the top of the iron door, the scenery inside came into view.
Inside the dimly lit room without a single candle, there was a man.
His arms and legs were bound by chains as thin as a young childs arm, and blood was dripping down from his forehead.
He had been banging his forehead against the iron door.
Gu Ja-hwang spoke to the man.
Its useless. Do you think Ill release you if you continue doing that?
I dont expect it either. Im just doing this because if I dont, I feel like Ill go crazy. You damn bear!
The man red at Gu Ja-hwang and cursed at him.
Despite being insulted face-to-face, Gu Ja-hwangs expression remained unchanged.
It was a ce where not a single ray of sunlight reached.
The air was so heavy and humid that any weak individual would fall ill within a day or two of entering.
It didnt matter whether they were a skilled martial artist or not.
After all, all martial arts were forbidden here.
With the power of the internal energy, martial artists could perform physical feats that ordinary people could never imagine.
They could leap more than a dozen meters in a single bound, or run on water.
They surpassed human limits.
Forbidding such people to circte their internal energy would not only reduce their physical abilities, but also put a heavy toll on their minds.
The mental turmoil experienced by those who lost their internal energy is so extreme that every single one of those imprisoned in this ce went mad. Yet, the man in front of him had been repeating this action for over a month.
He would repeatedly banged his head against the iron door to awaken his consciousness and remind himself of who he was.
Gu Ja-hwang had to admit that the imprisoned man had a strong mental fortitude.
Gu Ja-hwang spoke to the man,
Why are you going through all this trouble? It would be easier if you just surrendered.
Dont be ridiculous, asshole! I dont want to hear your bullshit anymore, so close the window.
How much longer do you think you can hold out? For every ten thate in, five die, three surrender. And the remaining two be wastrels who take their own lives. What about you?
Do you think you can shake me with such crap? Dont even dream about it, you bear-like bastard!
Everyone had said the same thing, but given a little more time, youll crumble, too. Just like everyone else.
I am Hong Yushin. The chief inspector of the Hao n, Hong Yushin. Do you think Ill crumble just like that? Id rather bite my tongue and die than surrender to you bastards!
Well see.
Gu Ja-hwang closed the window.
Tch!
At that moment, the imprisoned man, Hong Yushins expression instantly changed.
Thud!
He banged his head against the iron door.
The wound reopened, and blood began to flow.
The pain roused his consciousness once again.
Hong Yushin held onto his crumbling sanity like this.
Heugh! Heugh! I am Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao n.
* * *
Rumors that the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group had been attacked overnight quickly spread throughout Poyang Lake.
Many people assumed that the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group would have suffered great damage. However, contrary to their expectations, the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group was unscathed.
Not a single one of the key figures, including Noh Tae-tae, was killed.
They were everything to the organization.
Even if the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group copsed, as long as they were safe, they could rebuild at any time.
After confirming the safety of his great-grandmother and family, Ju Seolpung expressed his gratitude to Namgung Wol and the others.
Thank you for your help.
Weve only done what we ought to do.
I dont know how I can repay this favor.
Helping those in danger is the duty of a person living in Jianghu. So, Brother Ju, you dont need to feel burdened.
At Namgung Wols response, Ju Seolpung stared intently at his face.
He had heard Namgung Wols name a long time ago.
People talked about how loyal and trustworthy he was. But Ju Seolpung didnt believe all the rumors.
Because he knew that most of the rumors in Jianghu were exaggerated. However, now that he saw Namgung Wols face in person, he couldnt see any pretense or falsehood.
Unlike the calcting look in Yong Hasang and Yeol Hee-soos faces and eyes, Namgung Wol seemed genuinely concerned about the safety of Noh Tae-tae and his father.
Such sincerity of Namgung Wol moved Ju Seolpungs heart.
I, Ju Seolpung, trust Brother Namgung and will join the Anti-Golden Heaven Society. Will you ept me?
If its for this matter, theres no need. Its not toote to think more carefully and decide.
No, Ive already made up my mind. Im going to join Brother Namgung.
Ju Seolpung purposely said that he was joining Namgung Wol, not the Anti-Golden Heaven Society.
Namgung Wol hugged him and said,
Thank you! I will never disappoint Brother Ju.
I promise you, too. I will never betray Brother Namgungs trust.
With that, the two men joined forces.
Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo joined them btedly.
They were very happy to hear the news of Ju Seolpung joining. Because they achieved their initial goal.
Pyo-wol watched the whole scene.
Regardless of what they had in mind, it was quite interesting to see talented martial artists of the Jianghu joining forces.
At the center of it all was Namgung Wol.
Namgung Wol.
Pyo-wol thought Namgung Wol was incredible.
At first nce, it seemed like Yong Hasang was in charge of everything, but in reality, Namgung Wol was at the center of it all.
Bringing in someone as ambitious as Yong Hasang, someone with different ideas like Yeom Hee-soo, and even Ju Seolpung, who had no intention of joining in the first ce, to create the Anti-Golden Heaven Society was truly a remarkable achievement.
Right now, the name Heavenly Guardian Association may be ahead of him, but over time, the opposite could happen. No, Pyo-wol thought it would certainly happen.
No one is born a hero from the start.
Only those who ovee adverse circumstances and write amazing stories of their own be heroes.
Pyo-wol thought Namgung Wol was qualified to be such a person. At least, there was not a single falsehood in what he had shown so far.
Just then, Ju Seolpung walked up beside him.
Thank you for your help. Master Pyo!
How are you feeling?
Im a bit hurt, but Im fine. I can endure this much.
Thats a relief.
If it wasnt for Master Pyo-wol, I wouldnt have survived like this. Also, thank you for saving my great-grandmother. If something had gone wrong with her, we would reallyC
Ju Seolpung couldnt bring himself to finish the sentence.
The fact that he, Noh Tae-tae, and his father were safe was truly a stroke of luck. Without either Pyo-wol or the Anti-Golden Heaven Society, they wouldnt have been able to see each other safe and sound like this.
If you ever need the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group in the future, please feel free to reach out. I, Ju Seolpung, will do my best to help as long as I am able.
Theres no need to go out of your way.
No, a debt of gratitude must be repaid. I, Ju Seolpung, always keep my word.
Ju Seolpungs gaze was stronger than ever before.
Pyo-wol changed the subject because his gaze was ufortable.
Have you found out where those guys came from?
My men are already investigating it. Now, the Blood Ant Gang wont be able to hide them anymore, so Im sure we will be able to trace their whereabouts soon.
Hmm!
Ill have good news for you by morning at the earliest. Although theres not much time left, I hope you rest well until then.
Ill take care of that. Just find out where those guys came from.
Dont worry.
Even without Pyo-wols emphasis, Ju Seolpung knew the importance of the matter better than anyone else.
It didnt matter what reason they had for secretly interacting with the Blood Ant Gang before.
What was important was that they tried to kill the top brass of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group, putting him and Noh Tae-tae in a life-threatening situation.
If Pyo-wol hadnt intervened in time, he and Noh Tae-tae wouldnt be of this world anymore.
One must repay kindness, but vengeance must also be returned.
Once a person is seen as weak in Jianghu, others will take advantage.
Knowing this, Ju Seolpung immediately ordered his men to investigate the blood-cloaked mens movements.
Now that the Blood Ant Gang has been destroyed, tracing those mens routes would be no big deal.
At this point, Pyo-wol decided to step back.
He quietly left the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group and returned to the inn.
It was quiet in the inn now that everyone had gone to bed.
This allowed Pyo-wol to organize his thoughts.
A ce that can be reached in a day or two and is hard for others to ess.
He wished he had a map.
A proper map was incredibly important and hard toe by. Only a sect representing a region could afford to create a proper map by investing a lot of manpower and gold.
For small factions that were desperate to maintain their status, such a preciousmodity was untouchable.
There would certainly be proper maps in Namgung Wols Heavenly Guardian Association or Yong Hasangs Dragon Sky Valley. But even if they gave one, it was too far away and would take a lot of time to get.
While thinking, Pyo-wol suddenly remembered Mount Longhu.
The gigantic mountain visible from Poyang Lake.
Mount Longhu was about that distance.
It was nothing more than a vague guess without any basis. But Pyo-wol trusted his instincts.
His intuition was sharp enough to keep him alive from the underground cave until now.
Mount Longhu
All Pyo-wol knew about Mount Longhu was its name.
He needed information.
Anything, no matter how trivial, would be good.
Knock! Knock!
Pyo-wol knocked on the door to the inn servants quarters.
Ugh! Who is it? At this early hourC
The inn servant came out rubbing his sleepy eyes.
It was still early in the morning.
The inn servants eyes were filled with resentment as he looked at Pyo-wol. Pyo-wol threw him a silver coin.
The inn servants face changed in an instant.
Hehe! What can I do for you?
Tell me what you know about Mount Longhu.
Mount Longhu?
Anything, even the most trivial thing, will do. Tell me everything you know.
Hmm!
The inn servant began frantically searching his memory.
If he didnt provide any answer, he feared Pyo-wol would snatch the silver coin back.
Well
He began to babble, regurgitating the scraps of conversation hed picked up from guests.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Golden Mighty Blood Hero. Raws: ?????(Ѫ_h). jn, jn C gold; metals in general; money gng C hard, tough, rigid, strong Ѫ xu C blood _h luhn C (Buddhism) arhat
Chapter 364
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 14
Manhwa: N/A
Bang!
Deung Chol-ung mmed his huge fist down on the table, causing it to split in two.
M-My lord!
Oh Shin-pyeong looked at Deung Chol-ung with an anxious expression.
Say that again. What exactly happened?
They they were all defeated.
Damn it! Is that really true?
Yes! Word is already out on the streets. They say not a single one survived They all have died.
Such a damnC!
Deung Chol-ung trembled with rage.
He had prepared to move immediately upon hearing news of the death of the leaders of the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group.
He had all his remaining subordinates ready with their weapons, but the only news he received was that the blood-cloaked men who were supposed to deliver the signal had been annihted.
Oh Shin-pyeong asked cautiously.
What should we do? Everyone is ready.
What can we do? Should we jump into a fire pit with a bundle of firewood? Tell everyone toy down their weapons and stay quiet.
Understood.
Dont move recklessly. Keep a close watch.
Yes!
Oh Shin-pyeong responded weakly.
He, too, was disappointed.
Deung Chol-ung asked.
Whats the cause? How did the Imperial Yuan Merchant Group manage to ward off their surprise attack?
They were lucky.
Lucky?
It seems that a man named Reaper had a connection with them.
Reaper? Pyo-wol?
Yes!
Damn it! Im going crazy. Why would a whale jump into a fight between shrimps? Isnt this unfair?
Deung Chol-ung exploded with fury.
He had a greater ambition than anyone else, and he also took a keen interest in the power dynamics of the Jianghu. Therefore, he had been closely monitoring every new martial arts master emerging in the Jianghu.
Among all the martial artists he had identified, Pyo-wol was by far the best.
No one among the newly emerged martial artists in the Jianghu could match him. Even the existing powerhouses in Jianghu seemed to lose their shinepared to him.
The entity Deung Chol-ung found most inexplicably frustrating was Pyo-wol.
Isnt he too young?
Yes! He is also said to be very handsome. Any woman who saw his face even once wouldnt forget itC
Damn! The world is so unfair. He has everything! Why would a guy like that appear here? Well, its fine that he showed up. But he should leave once hes done sightseeing. Why does he interfere with others business?
It seems we must use a different method. We have toy our somewhere else.
Where?
That is what we need to find out now. If we continue like this, we will meet our end. We must find a way while there is still a chance.
Upon hearing Oh Shin-pyeongs words, Deung Chol-ung bit his lip until it bled.
He still couldnt understand how he and the Blood Ant Gang had ended up in this predicament.
Those bastards! Those dog-like warriors!
Deung Chol-ung raged for a while, then grabbed a woman who was sitting nkly on one side and entered a room.
A momentter, coarse and ragged breathing sounds came from inside the room.
Oh Shin-pyeong knew what those sounds meant.
Damn it!
He felt contempt for Deung Chol-ung, who still lusted after women even in such a situation, but he couldnt abandon him.
After all, Oh Shin-pyeong was Deung Chol-ungs close aide, and he had a responsibility to support the Blood Ant Gang even if it is crumbling.
There must be a way. A way to recover
* * *
In the early morning, Ju Seolpung came to see Pyo-wol.
He got straight to the point.
They arrived here by boat. They boarded at a ce called Yingtan. It is a days journey by water.
Which direction?
Over there.
Ju Seolpung pointed at a massive mountain in the distance.
Mount Longhu!
His suspicion had now turned into certainty.
Pyo-wol stood up.
Are you nning to go right away?
Yes.
I will apany you.
I prefer to move alone.
But.
Everyone has their own strengths. This is what I do best. Anyone apanying me would just be a hindrance.
I understand.
Ju Seolpung responded with a resigned expression.
He still didnt know the true identity of the blood-cloaked men. Yet, it seemed Pyo-wol already knew. He wasnt sure how Pyo-wol had already found out, but it was clear that Pyo-wol had been tracking them for a long time.
The Pyo-wol he knew was persistent and relentless.
Once he marked a target, he was a hunter who would never give up and track it to the end.
He almost felt sorry for the people who had be Pyo-wols targets.
He did not want to be an enemy of someone like Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was too much of a terrifying person to make an enemy of.
Unlike typical martial artists, he had no shame in using stealthy tactics.
Some would call his actions cowardly, but Ju Seolpung thought otherwise.
In the end, in the world of Jianghu, the one who survives gets everything. Even if one used underhanded means, the one who survives would be the only one who could truly be called a winner.
In that sense, Pyo-wol had all the necessary conditions to be a winner.
Ju Seolpung asked cautiously.
Do you need anything?
Prepare a boat for me to go to Yingtan.
I have already arranged it.
Ju Seolpung smiled.
He knew that Pyo-wol would make his move immediately, so he made his preparations in advance.
Pyo-wol immediately walked out of the inn.
Outside the inn, a small boat floated on theke.
It may be small in size, but its hull resembles a fish and is extremely fast. This boat will take you all the way to Yingtan.
Thank you.
Its the least I can do I wish you a safe return.
Pyo-wol nodded slightly, then jumped off the ground.
He flew nearly a dozen meters beforending on a boat floating on theke.
The boat didnt shake at all as hended.
The captain and crews jaws dropped at the sight.
What?
Hes not a bird
They had carried many warriors, but this was the first time they saw someone with Pyo-wols level of qinggong.
The captain spoke cautiously,
Then I will take you to your destination as quickly as possible.
Mm!
Hearing Pyo-wols response, the captain gave his crew their orders.
The boat, carried by a strong wind, started to leave Poyang Lake and began to ascend the river at a terrifying speed.
With dozens of rivers, bothrge and small, flowing into Poyang Lake, it was essential to have a captain with a good grasp of the regions geography. In that sense, the captain of the boat that Pyo-wol boarded was the best there was.
He had been sailing here for a long time, so he was well versed in theplexwork of rivers and canals.
He chose the optimal route and drove the boat without wasting a second.
Pyo-wol, standing at the bow and taking the strong wind directly on his body, suddenly spoke up,
Come out now.
Neither the captain nor the sailors could respond to Pyo-wols words which came out of the blue so they all blinked their eyes.
The answer came from an unexpected ce.
You knew after all.
Two men and a woman came out of the cabin.
It was Namgung Wol, Yong Hasang, and Yeom Hee-soo.
Namgung Wol apologized.
Im sorry for secretly getting on the boat. But we couldnt just sit back knowing that those people are lurking in Jianghu.
Youre meddling too much.
What can I do when its my nature?
Namgung Wol smiled.
Pyo-wol said nothing more to Namgung Wol.
Because he knew that Namgung Wol was sincere.
On the other hand, Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo had faces full of ambition.
It was clear that they had sneaked onto the ship, hoping to make a name for themselves on this asion.
Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo also exined themselves,
If such a person exists in Jianghu, we cant just leave him be. Wouldnt you, Master Pyo-wol, feel reassured if we were with you?
We definitely wont be a burden, so you dont have to worry.
Pyo-wol looked at them for a moment and then said,
Youd better look after your own lives.
Dont worry. That wont happen.
Yong Hasangughed and responded.
His pride seemed to be hurt. But Pyo-wol no longer paid any attention to him.
Namgung Wol grinned as he saw Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo reluctantly step back. He thought they still had a long way to go.
Perhaps those two would never acknowledge Pyo-wol until the day they died. Because they were people who thought their pride was everything.
It was his job to mediate between them.
Phew! This must be my karma.
Namgung Wol shook his head.
The boat sailed smoothly through the water with the wind at its back.
When their destination, Yingtan, came into view, Namgung Wol came up beside Pyo-wol.
What do you want me to do?
Pyo-wol looked surprised at his unexpected words. Then Namgung Wol chuckled and said,
Didnt you kindly take us along because we would be useful?
There was no one in this ship who knew more about Pyo-wol than he did.
Pyo-wol preferred to travel alone rather than in a group, so the fact that he hadnt thrown them off the ship meant they were worth using.
Namgung Wol asked once again,
What do you want me to do?
Just do what you usually do. Ill take care of the rest.
Do as usual? Understood.
Its going to be dangerous.
Im prepared for it.
Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao n, is also missing, so dont take this lightly.
Namgung Wol nodded at Pyo-wols words.
For Pyo-wol to speak like this meant that this mission is really dangerous.
Namgung Wol steeled his resolve and checked his physical condition.
Seeing this, Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo looked puzzled. They cautiously asked Namgung Wol,
Whats wrong?
What did he say?
Youd better be prepared.
At Namgung Wols words, the two furrowed their brows simultaneously.
Prepare? Do you know whatsing?
Dont you think youre being too sensitive?
Dont take my words lightly. Its going to be really hard from now on.
Namgung Wol said with a serious expression once again.
Yong Hasang looked at him with a frown. He felt that Namgung Wols attitude was peculiar.
It was true that Pyo-wol was an extraordinary martial artist, but he didnt like the way Namgung Wol took Pyo-wols words so seriously. But there was no point in saying anything more, so he just stared.
Even at that moment, the ship was getting closer and closer to Yingtan.
The captain shouted,
We will arrive at our destination after this corner!
Only then did Namgung Wol rise from his seat, and Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo looked forward. Then, they realized that someone who should have been by their side was missing.
Where is he?
Master Pyo is missing.
Pyo-wol had disappeared as if he had evaporated.
Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo looked around in surprise, but there was no sign of Pyo-wol anywhere.
What theC?
Yong Hasang asked in disbelief.
Pyo-wol was clearly within his line of sight, yet he hadnt noticed his disappearance at all.
He had known that there was a gap between him and Pyo-wol, but he hadnt expected it to be this big.
Damn it!
Yong Hasang gritted his teeth in humiliation.
On the other hand, Namgung Wol lookedpletely unfazed.
Unlike Yong Hasang, he didnt feel any sense ofpetition with Pyo-wol, and now was not the time to worry about such trivial matters.
He recalled Pyo-wols words.
He said to do as usual, right?
The blood-cloaked men had certainly boarded the boat here, and to find out where they had gone, they had to ask people about their whereabouts.
Making as much noise as possible was probably what Pyo-wol wanted.
Chapter 365
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 15
Manhwa: N/A
Thud!
The boat docked at the pier.
Namgung Wol and his party slowly disembarked, surveying their surroundings.
Yingtan was significantly smallerpared to the shores of Poyang Lake they had been at before. Even the pier gave off a feeling of being worn and aged.
Yong Hasang frowned.
It was due to the strong smell of fishing from the pier.
He couldnt help but scrunch because he wasnt used to such an overpowering and disgusting smell. The same went for Yeom Hee-soo.
She couldnt help but grimace at the intense smell.
No matter how renowned she was as a strong female martial artist in Jianghu, having to endure this repugnant smell was still an unpleasant experience.
Yeom Hee-soo turned to Namgung Wol and asked,
Where do we start?
Theres only one pier in this ce. There should at least be one person who has seen them.
So, should we start by asking around?
Thats right.
I guess well have to split up then.
Yes! We should spread out and gather information first, then meet back here.
Understood.
Yeom Hee-soo nodded.
Yong Hasang didnt reply, but he understood enough.
I dont feel good about this. It seems like we are moving ording to his ns. Oh well, we have no choice at the moment.
It was not as if Pyo-wol had asked for help.
They were the ones who sneaked onto the boat.
They werent in a position to me Pyo-wol for his actions.
If theyined and backed down now, they would be the ones who would lose face.
No matter what, they had to aplish something here.
It was the only way to save their faces.
The three of them split up and began to search for anyone who had seen the blood-cloaked men.
Since Namgung Wol had a lot of experience in this kind of thing, he blended in with the crowd naturally. However, neither Yong Hasang nor Yeom Hee-soo had ever moved around like this before.
In order to gather information, they have to converse with people naturally, however, because they approached people wearing intimidating expressions, everyone avoided them.
As a result, they couldnt even initiate a proper conversation.
In the end, both of them did not get any information.
They only stirred up the pier.
* * *
Mount Longhu is a famous mountain.
With thebination of rocky mountains and cliffs, rock formations, caves, and lush forests, the mountain presented a harmonious and pleasing view.
But, what made the mountain even more famous was its reputation as one of the sacred mountains of Taoism.
At its peak, there were eighty-one Taoist temples and thirty-six Taoist pavilions. However, after experiencing two wars, many of the temples and pavilions were destroyed and fell into ruin.
This caused Taoism to greatly declined, to the point that the mountain was even called a Masterless Mountain for some time.
In recent years, however, people have begun to enter the vacant temples again, but they are nowhere near as numerous as they were at their peak.
Pyo-wol surveyed his surroundings at the base of Mount Longhu.
Perhaps due to the rugged terrain, there was no sign of people.
ces that once had paths were now overgrown with grass and trees.
An ordinary person might be overwhelmed about where to start, but Pyo-wol was different.
He first began by observing the surrounding environment.
No matter how dense the bushes and trees were in the area, there would certainly be signs and tracks if people passed through.
What Pyo-wol was looking for was just that.
The only difference was that he wasnt looking for a human trail, but rather an animal trail.
In general, all mountain paths that humans use are initially created by animals.
Paths that are easy for animals to traverse are also convenient for humans. Thus, when human and animal paths ovep, animals are pushed out.
Animals tend to forge new paths to avoid humans, and those new paths are usually hidden from human sight. Paths used by humans, on the other hand, could easily be monitored by animals.
Their instinct of fearing humans helped animals in creating such optimal paths.
It didnt take long for Pyo-wol to find an animal path.
The small path was lined with wild boar and deer dung.
Pyo-wol touched the feces with his hand.
It was so dry that it instantly crumbled.
It meant that the feces had been there for a long time. The absence of fresh feces implied that animals hadnt traversed this path for a while.
There was only one reason why animals would avoid traveling a familiar path. Their territory had been encroached upon by humans.
Pyo-wol started to follow the animal path uphill.
The path led deep into Mount Longhu.
At one point, Pyo-wols eyes sharpened.
This is it!
Before him, two paths intersected.
One was the animal path he was on, and the other was a fairly broad path. It was a path traversed by humans.
When the two paths ovepped, it was clear that the animals moved elsewhere to avoid humans.
Pyo-wol moved from the animal path to the newly discovered human path.
The path was overgrown with bushes that made it hard to believe it had ever been traveled by humans. At first nce, it might seem like an ordinary underbrush, but to Pyo-wols eyes, it vividly showed the signs of human passage.
He followed the trail.
The faint trail led deep into the depths of Mount Longhu. At some point, however, the trail disappeared like a lie.
It wasnt as if the traces were interrupted due to geographical features like cliffs or waterfalls. The scenery before him was just a in old terrain, yet the trail hadpletely disappeared.
Unless a person had grown wings, it was impossible to vanish without a trace.
If someone has passed by, there must be a trail.
The trail definitely existed, it was just that he hadnt found it yet.
Pyo-wol climbed a nearby tree and chewed on the jerky he had prepared.
Impatience could sometimes interfere with the senses, so taking a break is a good way to calm the mind.
After getting enough rest, Pyo-wol resumed his search.
He meticulously searched around the area. However, he still couldnt find any traces.
Pyo-wol felt a strong sense of difort.
It was definitely a normalndscape, but something about it was off, he just couldnt put his finger on what it was.
Pyo-wol thought hard about it, and soon, he figured it out.
I cant hear any sound from over there.
From where he was standing, he could hear birds singing, insects chirping, and leaves rustling. But on the other side opposite of him, he could hear none of that.
Such a thing was impossible under normal circumstances.
Is it a formation?
Whaty before his eyes was unmistakably a high-level formation.
A formation sophisticated enough to fool Pyo-wols sensespletely covered the area.
Its a formation that hinders human perception and disrupts their senses.
Pyo-wol was no stranger to formations.
As an assassin, one had to know a certain amount about formations, and Pyo-wol had not beenx in his studies. Even so, the formation spread before his eyes was so exquisite that he didnt recognize it at first nce.
There was no way that a ce with this level of formation could be ordinary.
As of now, he knew absolutely nothing about the formation.
Rushing in without thinking would alert his enemies instantly.
So, Pyo-wol chose to remain hidden and observed the formation for the meantime.
One of his specialties was being patient.
If he observed the area patiently and persistently enough, he might find an unexpected gap.
Pyo-wol observed the formation without moving for almost two hours.
Perhaps
A possibility popped into his head.
It was just his intuition for now, but he used his vivid imagination to build up a structure, fleshing it out. As he did so, he began to see a path, little by little.
Pyo-wol fixed his gaze on a particr point.
It was arge tree, standing out conspicuously even in the dense forest.
He didnt know how long it had been rooted there, but the branches and leaves of the tree seemed to perfectly covered about ten or so pavilions.
The tree was so huge that even three or four adults could would not be able to reach it even with their arms extended.
There was also a strong flow of qi concentrated in the tree. Pyo-wol could clearly sense and feel the flow of qi.
Pyo-wol silently watched the tree without moving.
There has to be some kind of change.
It was not a baseless thought.
If Mount Longhu was indeed their stronghold, then there was no way they wouldnt have heard about the news of Namgung Wol and the others causing a ruckus in Yingtan.
Namgung Wol and the rest of his party were bait, and Namgung Wol was well aware of this fact.
Only Yong Hasang and Yeom Hee-soo had no idea that they were being used by Pyo-wol.
Given their temperament, they most probably would turned the nearby pier upside down. And thats precisely the situation Pyo-wol was hoping for.
What Pyo-wol needed now was patience, and patience was what Pyo-wol was best at.
Time passed in a blur. And finally, the moment Pyo-wol had been waiting for arrived.
Tzeeeeuuu!
Suddenly, the area around the massive tree began to shake.
At that moment, Pyo-wol moved.
Without a sound or a hint of his presence, he approached the vicinity of the tree.
It was extremely reckless to act like this, not knowing what would happen. However, Pyo-wols behavior could not be considered as reckless.
He used the Turtle Breathing Technique topletely hide his presence.
At that moment, a group of martial artists suddenly appeared from the side of the tree.
It was as if they had fallen from the sky.
The ce where they appeared could be considered the only gateway in the entire formation.
They were dressed the same as the blood-cloaked men who died at Poyang Lake.
There are some guys at the pier, snooping around us, we need to identify who they are.
Yes!
The martial artists continued talking amongst themselves,pletely oblivious to the fact that Pyo-wol was hiding right next to them.
Pyo-wol realized that Namgung Wol and the others were moving as he had nned.
Lets go!
The warriors ran towards Yingtan, where the pier was.
Even as they ran through the bushes, not a single de of grass was trampled.
The entire group was made up of martial artists capable of Grass-Treading Flight, a type of qinggong.
They disappeared from sight in an instant.
Immediately after, the space where they had appeared started to ripple, a sign that it was about to close again.
Pyo-wol, who had been hiding using Turtle Breathing technique, jumped through the gateway.
At that moment, the scenery around him changed.
The dense bushes disappeared without a trace, and a cliff that seemed to have been carved out appeared.
Amazing!
Pyo-wol couldnt help but eximed inwardly in admiration.
He had encountered quite a few formations in his life, but never one so borate and spread over such a vast area.
A formation thisrge and borate could never be created in a day or two.
It was a masterpiece that required a significant amount of manpower and time toplete. Moreover, to maintain a formation of this size, a skilled formation master had to reside and constantly repair it.
It was not a task that one or two people could handle.
Pyo-wol hid near the gateway and heightened his senses. Then, he felt presences from various ces.
There were watchers hidden nearby. However, they hadnt anticipated that Pyo-wol would jump in when the gateway opened for a moment. Therefore, they had no idea that Pyo-wol was hiding.
Pyo-wol remained hidden and looked at the cliff.
If they had spread such a massive formation to conceal that cliff, there had to be something inside it.
It would be no easy task to approach the cliff without being seen.
There were more than ten presences felt by Pyo-wols senses. While the number may not seem significant, the problem was their positions.
They upied positions that were not visible at a nce.
Approaching the cliff while avoiding their eyes was not an easy task. However, this was only the case for ordinary warriors.
Pyo-wol was a martial artist who surpassed everyone else when it came to hiding himself and approaching stealthily. Once he sets his mind in concealing himself, no one could find him.
Pyo-wol used Synchronization.
He precisely matched his breathing and vital responses with those who were hiding.
In that state, he then used Snake Steps.
Like a snake slithering, he moved without a sound.
Human concentration inherently has its limits. No matter how hard the person stares at something, their attention is bound to scatter, and over time, they will naturally get distracted.
Even the most rigorously trained martial artists cant escape this phenomenon.
Moreover, having a formation as a first line of defense naturally lowered ones focus.
Pyo-wol knew the psychology of such watchers better than anyone else.
He casually walked among the watchers, as if he had just gone out for a walk.
It was an exceedingly strange spectacle.
There were about ten watchers hiding, yet none of them managed to notice Pyo-wol passing through their midst.
Their eyes were by no means rotten sockets, and yet not a single one of them noticed Pyo-wol passing by.
Pyo-wol finally escaped the eyes of the watchers and reached the edge of the cliff.
And there, he saw it.
A huge vertical cave with no end in sight.
The cave of unknown depth reminded Pyo-wol of the underground cave where he was born as an assassin.
Chapter 366
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 16
Manhwa: N/A
At the entrance to the vertical cave, a gigantic pulley and arge box that could amodate people could be seen. The size of the box was so huge that it looked like it can hold ten or more people at once.
Judging by the length of the rope attached to the basket, the depth of the underground cave must be at least a hundred meters deep.
Even if someone had managed to reach this ce, they would not dare to descend.
This was because the moment they descend, if someone else cuts the rope from above, they would never see the light of the world again. There were only a few people in the world who would dare take such a risk and descend into the vertical cave.
One of them was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was not afraid of the vertical cave of unknown depth.
After all, this ce was awfully simr to where he was reborn as an assassin.
The dreary wind blowing from underground and the musty smell were all too familiar to him.
He could tell what kind of environment was unfolding even with his eyes closed.
To him, this environment was no different from home.
Therefore, without a moments hesitation, he threw himself down the vertical cave.
Whoosh!
Pyo-wol injected internal energy into his ck Dragon Robe. The cloak then opened wide, catching the wind.
This significantly slowed down his descent. However, it was still not a speed amon person could handle.
Furthermore, an ordinary person would not have dared to even open their eyes due to the rough wind blowing from below. Yet, despite facing the harsh wind, Pyo-wol opened his eyes wide and looked down at his feet.
Everything beneath his feet was shrouded in darkness to the point that even he couldnt distinguish where the void or floor was.
Even if Pyo-wol slowed down his descent with the ck Dragon Robe, if he crashed to the ground like this, he would get seriously injured.
But Pyo-wol himself seemed utterlyposed.
He was counting in his mind.
Two hundred forty, two hundred sixty, two hundred eighty, nowC
Pyo-wol released the Soul-Reaping Thread consecutively.
Thud! Thud!
The Soul-Reaping Thread stuck to the wall, slowing down his fall.
Every time the Soul-Reaping Thread was unable to withstand his speed and weight, it would snap into two, so he would emit another.
After emitting the Soul-Reaping Thread more than a dozen times, Pyo-wol was able toe to aplete stop.
Pyo-wol looked down, still holding on to the Soul-Reaping Thread.
He could see the darkness and the faint edge of the floor about a dozen meters down.
Pyo-wol estimated the depth by the length of the rope hanging from the pulley. He also estimated the depth by counting numbers while falling.
His instincts were spot-on.
He had stopped at the precise moment.
Pyo-wol collected the Soul-Reaping Thread and descended along the walls of the vertical cave.
At the bottom of the vertical cave, four warriors were standing guard.
One of them looked up at the top of the vertical cave. However, all he could see was total darkness.
Hispanion looked at him strangely.
Whats wrong?
Nothing. I just thought I heard something from up there.
Must be the wind.
It sounded like the fluttering of a clothing though?
You probably misheard. Isnt the wind quite strong?
Maybe?
In the end, the warrior who had looked up scratched his head and looked at hispanions.
One of hispanions then said,
If you stay here long enough, youll start hearing things. Even the wind would sometimes sound like a ghosts wailing.
Do you hear that too? Because I do as well.
I dont understand why they set up a guard post here when we already have the Thousand-Section Illusionary Formation1 set up outside.
Shouldnt you know our leaders personality by now? Anyway, stop whining and stand guard. If word gets out that were cking off, well be whipped.
Umm!
The warriors stopped talking and stood guard again.
They would never have imagine the fact that a ck shadow was crawling above their heads.
With such an unparalleled grip strength and a hardened body, Pyo-wol was crawling upside down on the ceiling.
Only when Pyo-wol was out of the warriors sight did he descend to the floor.
Huu!
Descending over three hundred meters underground without the help of any equipment was no easy feat for him either.
It was so difficult that even he felt exhausted for a moment.
He stopped for a moment to catch his breath.
Fortunately, after a while, his body condition had somewhat recovered.
Only then did Pyo-wol start moving again.
They utilized a naturally formed cave.
The scene was strikingly simr to the underground cave where he honed his assassination skills.
The underground cave was like an ants nest. It was clear that at some point, the underground passages would eventually converge into arge underground cavern at some point.
Are they raising assassins here too?
It was entirely possible.
After all, such an environment was optimal for raising assassins.
Pyo-wol walked cautiously, wary of any mechanisms or traps.
Perhaps because they trusted the thorough security outside, there were no guards inside.
Thanks to that, Pyo-wol could move freely.
Pyo-wol walked the tunnel for a good while.
The pitch-ck tunnel, without even a torch to light the way, maximized human fear. But for someone who had grown up in such an environment like Pyo-wol, it didnt give any thrills.
An ordinary man would need a torch to see ahead, but Pyo-wols eyesight could see through the darkness.
After walking for a while, just as Pyo-wol expected, a massive underground cavity appeared.
In the center of the underground cavity, about ten military tents were set up, and many martial artists were moving around busily.
Around the tents, numerous torches were brightly lit.
The shadows of the people illuminated by the torchlight stretched long, making their movements look extremely bizarre.
Pyo-wol naturally infiltrated among them.
They never once considered the fact that someone from the outside would infiltrate, so they werent on guard.
Pyo-wol changed his face to an average-looking one, and changed the color of his ck Dragon Robe to a simr color to their clothes.
That alone was enough.
The martial artists moving around the camp didnt feel any sense of incongruity with Pyo-wol and recognized him as a member of the group.
A middle-aged martial artist casually looked over his men and said,
If youre ready, lets go! Its time to feed the pigs.
Yes!
The subordinates responded and loaded arge barrel onto the cart.
Inside therge barrel was a gruel made from an unknown substance. It smelled so foul that it seemed impossible for a human to eat.
As they said, it was food for pigs.
The warriors pushed the cart to the north side of the underground cavity, where arge iron gate stood.
ng!
They unlocked a gigantic padlock as big as an adults body and entered, then a pitch-ck tunnel appeared where not a speck of light existed.
On either side of the tunnel were dozens of iron doors, just wide enough for a person to enter.
Terrible stench was leaking through the gaps in the iron doors.
The men pulling the carts grimaced as they opened a small window in the first iron door. After opening the window, a man crouched in the cramped space was revealed.
His hair was matted, his body was awfully thin and malnourished. He was also only wearing a piece of cloth that barely covered his private parts.
With no ce to relieve himself, the mans surroundings were filled with excrement. He looked no different from a beast.
The middle-aged warrior, Hwang Ak-chu, knocked on the iron door and said,
Its mealtime.
A subordinate put an unidentified gruel in a bowl and threw it into the iron door.
ng!
The bowl shook and gruel sshed in all directions. The man crouching inside the cell quickly cradled the bowl into his arms.
Even though there was nothing else inside the iron door, he hurriedly ate the given food, as if it would be snatched away by someone.
Seeing this, Hwang Ak-chus mouth curled into a sickly smile.
Heh! Would you look at that. Even though youve made a name for yourself in Jianghu, youre nothing more than a beast right now.
Hehe! Wouldnt anyone be the same? No matter how great a person is, they wont be able to do anything in this ce.
Indeed!
Hwang Ak-chu nodded his head.
The man imprisoned beyond the iron door was a martial artist who had earned the nickname Lightning Flying Sword2 in Jianghu.
He was a wandering warrior, a man of martial prowess with apetitive spirit, who used to roam around Jianghu proving his own strength. But now, he was living a life worse than a beast, locked up like this.
At first, he didnt take a single bite of the gruel they served.
But, there was no one could withstand hunger for so long.
To survive, he had to eat gruel, and eventually, he was tamed like a pig.
Hwang Ak-chu and his subordinates went around giving gruel to the others who were trapped in different cells. Those who received the gruel ate it hurriedly as if someone would steal it.
Hwang Ak-chu and his men sneered at such a sight.
Pyo-wol stood behind them, looking at the people trapped in the iron cells.
Each and every one of them had been eroded by despair.
Judging from the conversation between Hwang Ak-chu and his men, it was clear that all of the imprisoned men were martial artists who had quite a reputation in Jianghu.
It was unknown how they had ended up here. However, judging by their conditions, it was clear that such things had been happening for quite some time.
Heuk! Please, save me!
AHH! A, A spider is biting meC!
Huaaa!
Hearing Hwang Ak-chu and his men passing by caused the men trapped inside the iron cells to desperately scream out.
Some pleaded, while others screamed in agony. As they heard these sounds, Hwang Ak-chu and his men chuckled.
Even the most hardened and toughest one would go insane after being trapped in a ce like this for such a long time.
The men who were screaming now were in the process of mental breakdown, slowly losing their minds.
The desperation in their screams was palpable.
Their cries and howls echoed off the cave walls, amplifying massively, like the screams of those who had fallen into the depths of hell.
If there was a hell on earth, it would look something like this.
A normal person would go insane just by stepping into a ce like this for a moment. Yet, Hwang Ak-chu and his subordinates moved along calmly.
Even though they had delivered food to each cell, Hwang Ak-chu and his men had yet to stop moving.
When they reached the end of the tunnel, anotherrge iron gate stood in their way.
ng!
They once again unlocked the gate and entered.
Hwang Ak-chu and his men, who had been mocking the people imprisoned so far, pulled out cloths from their bosoms and covered their mouths and noses.
Their faces showed visible signs of tension.
Hwang Ak-chu said to his men,
Do not inhale even a single whiff of smoke thates out of this ce. If you do, you will die.
Yes!
With their noses and mouths thoroughly covered, they entered the space beyond the gigantic iron gate.
Pyo-wol followed them, covering his nose and mouth as well.
As soon as he stepped inside the iron gate, he understood why Hwang Ak-chu had warned them so seriously.
An enticing scent that could stimte ones soul was wafting in the air inside the iron gate.
Narcotic?
The moment he smelled it, he felt as if his mind was flying away.
Theres no way a drug that gives off such a scent could be normal.
It was not just a simple narcotic.
It was clear that it was a prohibited drug that is capable of destroying the human mind.
In the Jianghu, those who use these kinds of drug were officially targeted by officials.
Even the Tang n, which was a byword for terror for its use of hidden weapons and poison, didnt handle these types of drugs.
Hwang Ak-chu frowned heavily and said,
If we stay here too long, we will also be addicted. Lets finish serving the food quickly and get out.
Yes!
His subordinates answered in unison and moved swiftly.
While they had previouslyughed leisurely at the trapped ones in the previous sections, the expressions on their faces now were filled with urgency.
They might be blocking the intrusion of the poison with the cloths for now, but if they stayed long, they would inevitably be affected by the poison.
There were only a few people imprisoned here, and they all had great poison tolerance, which is why they wanted to destroy their minds with prohibited drugs.
First, this oneC
Screech!
Hwang Ak-chu opened the window of the first cell.
Then a man sitting huddled in the narrow space where he couldnt even stretch his legs became visible.
As soon as the window was opened, he red with a look full of madness.
The madness in his eyes, like a demon crawling up from the depths of hell, frightened Hwang Ak-chu and his men.
CKill you. I will kill you. I will tear you apart.
He kept repeating the same words over and over.
Hwang Ak-chu gritted his teeth.
Hmph!
Despite constantly inhaling the drug that would make anyone lose their mind with just a single breath, the imprisoned mans mind hadntpletely copsed yet.
Rather, his hatred for those who imprisoned him here was growing. This sight made Hwang Ak-chu and his men fearful.
From behind Hwang Ak-chu and his men, Pyo-wol looked at the man inside the iron cell.
Coincidentally, at that moment, the mans gaze alsonded on Pyo-wol.
Their gazes met in midair.
So Gyeoksan!
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Thousand-Section Illusionary Formation. Raws: ?????(ǧӰ). ǧ qin C thousand ji C joint; node / (bound form) section; segment Ӱ hunyng C phantom / mirage zhn C disposition of troops / wave / spate / burst / spell / short period of time / ssifier for events or states of short duration Lightning Flying Sword. Raws: ????(Ww). W shndin C lightning w fi C to fly jin C double-edged sword
Chapter 367
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 17
Manhwa: N/A
A boy who had always appeared frail and small due to his hunched back, yet whose eyes always brimmed with lethal venom.
The ferocity in his eyes had somewhat softened as he managed a theatrical troupe, a dream he had long since had since childhood. But now, his eyes once again held their original venom or perhaps even more than ever before.
Pyo-wol knew what such a look meant.
It was the look of a beast that has lost everything.
He couldnt tell what had happened, but it was clear So Gyeoksan had suffered a great loss.
So Gyeoksans eyes were still fixed on Pyo-wol.
The moment he met his gaze, Pyo-wol realized that So Gyeoksan had recognized him.
He may have changed his appearance and aura, but there was one thing that never changed.
His eyes.
The asional flicker of red in his jet-ck pupils was a characteristic only Pyo-wol possessed.
So Gyeoksan remembered his gaze.
Thats why he recognized Pyo-wol immediately.
It didnt matter to him why Pyo-wol had to hide his face and disguise himself as someone else. The only thing that mattered was that Pyo-wol had managed to slip into this ce like a venomous snake and that a ray of hope was now shining on him, despite him having previously lost all hope.
But So Gyeoksan did not act carelessly. He pretended not to notice Pyo-wols presence.
He merely looked at him with chilling eyes.
There was a lot of meaning in his gaze.
Pyo-wol didnt avoid So Gyeoksans gaze. He didnt take any rash actions either. He just stared.
Hehe!
So Gyeoksan suddenly let out a sinisterugh, picked up a bowl that had fallen to the ground, and began to scrape and eat the gruel with his bare hands.
The sight terrified Hwang Ak-chu and his men.
Until now, they had simply seen So Gyeoksan as a madman, but now it felt like a sword was being held to their throats.
Damn it!
Hwang Ak-chu shuddered as he hastily closed the window.
He hurriedly served food in the other cells as well.
There were many cells, but only three, including the one where So Gyeoksan was locked up, actually had people in them. Yet, none of them still held Hong Yushin.
He was probably held captive in another area.
Lets get out of here.
As soon as the meal distribution was over, Hwang Ak-chu led his men out in a hurry.
Pyo-wol also naturally followed them out.
As soon as he returned to the camp, Pyo-wol effortlessly blended in with the others.
Hwang Ak-chu muttered,
By the way, werent there eight of us who went in?
Huh? Wasnt it just seven?
No! There were definitely eight of us.
Well, there are only seven of us now.
Hmm!
Hwang Ak-chu furrowed his brow.
He was certain that there were eight of them who had gone in when hest counted. But there were only seven of them right now.
Did I make a mistake?
Dont they say that your mind could y tricks on you if you stay here for a long time? Seems like such a thing is happening to the boss too.
You brat! Are you saying Ive lost my mind?
Hehe!
Perhaps because the tension had been relieved, they freely exchanged jokes.
The ufortable feeling naturally eased off as he conversed with his subordinates.
* * *
Thud!
Gu Ja-hwang ced a pair of gauntlets on the table.
The stone table echoed loudly, demonstrating the weight of the gauntlets.
These gauntlets were made of a special metal found only in the Western Regions.
They weighed three times as much as iron of the same size, and were more than five times as hard.
Ordinary people would have their shoulders dislocated just by wearing the gauntlets. Due to their immense weight, even the most seasoned warriors would find it impossible to wear them. However, for Gu Ja-hwang, the weight was just right.
Gu Ja-hwang took out a dry cloth and began to meticulously clean the gauntlets.
Numerous victims blood and flesh had stained the gauntlets. Although he had wiped them off roughly, if he didnt carefully clean them whenever he had the time, they would be damaged.
Thats why Gu Ja-hwang took the time to care for his gauntlets whenever he could.
In fact, in such a closed-off ce, the only thing he could do was clean these gauntlets.
So boring! Had I known this was going to happen, I wouldve gone to Yingtan myself!
He had heard two hours ago that there were people looking for them at the Yingtan port.
He had sent his subordinates to check out the situation, but he felt a tinge of regret.
No matter how strong he was, he was also human.
After living in such a closed-off ce for a long time, he missed the outside air. However, as the warden, if he broke the rules and went outside too often, the discipline of the prison would inevitably copse. So he had to suppress his desires and send his subordinates instead.
Hmm!
Gu Ja-hwang took the carefully cleaned gauntlets in both hands.
The sensation of them tightly gripping his backhand and forearm was pleasant.
In this harsh world, the only things he could trust were his sturdy body and these pair of gauntlets.
Putting on the gauntlets, Gu Ja-hwang stepped outside.
A huge underground cavity came into view.
The Prison of No Return1 Whoever built it did a good job naming it.
A ce where, once trapped, one could never return.
He was the warden in charge of the Prison of No Return.
As Gu Ja-hwang came out, the warriors in the camp respectfully greeted him.
Warden!
Have youe out?
Gu Ja-hwang nodded at them as he passed by.
Hwang Ak-chu, who had been resting on one side, hastily approached him.
Brother, have youe out?
Were there any problems?
None at all.
Why do you sound like that?
Huh?
Your tone seems different from usual.
No, everything is fine.
Is that so? Then, thats good.
Gu Ja-hwang stroked his chin with his gauntlet-d hand.
Hwang Ak-chu watched Gu Ja-hwang carefully.
While they might refer to each other as brothers, he knew how strictly Gu Ja-hwang separated public and private matters.
Gu Ja-hwangs nickname, the Golden Mighty Blood Hero, was not just a name feared by his enemies but also his allies.
Even someone like Hwang Ak-chu, who had been with him from the start, held a feeling of fear for him in his heart.
Gu Ja-hwang asked Hwang Ak-chu,
Are there any updates from Dae-jin?
None as of now.
Hmm!
Gu Ja-hwang frowned.
It had been two days since Cheol Dae-jin had left with his men. This was the first time he hadnt contacted them in such a long time.
This doesnt sit well with me.
Is it because Dae-jin has yet to contact us?
That, and Im also worried about the people asking around about us at the Yingtan pier.
Do you think our whereabouts have been exposed?
Hmm!
At Gu Ja-hwangs response, Hwang Ak-chus expression became serious.
He had been with Cheol Dae-jin on the battlefield for quite some time. As such, he knew better than anyone else just how excellent his martial arts were and how cunning he was.
Although they held a simr position, Cheol Dae-jin possessed a martial prowess a few levels higher than his and was therefore entrusted with external tasks.
Things will just be a little dyed. Dont worry too much. Dae-jin is not someone who would easily be defeated.
Is that so?
Hes like a demon. You can trust him.
Hmm!
At Hwang Ak-chus words, Gu Ja-hwangs expression eased a little.
Although his martial arts werent exceptional, Hwang Ak-chu had a knack for making people feel at ease. He also had excellent leadership skills, so Gu Ja-hwang assigned him to manage internal affairs while Cheol Dae-jin handled external matters.
Gu Ja-hwang asked,
How is he doing?
Who?
The hunchback.
Hes tenacious.
Is he still holding on?
Yes! He did not buckle even after taking the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison.2
What a tough one.
Ive never seen such a tenacious person before.
The Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison is a poison created using a secret recipe from the Western Region.
Once ingested, it would corrupt the persons mind, causing them to lose all reason and be obedient to another persons orders.
Most people immediately sumb upon ingesting the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison, but So Gyeoksan has resisted for several months already. Gu Ja-hwang had never seen anyone with such mental fortitude before, which intrigued him even more.
If he could get So Gyeoksan to surrender and obey him, he would undoubtedly be a great asset.
Youve been burning the Demonic Soul-Exchange incense too, havent you?
Yes!
Keep it lit. He must be nearing his limit now.
Understood.
Hwang Ak-chu nodded.
It was rare for Gu Ja-hwang to use both the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison and incense at the same time. This just showed how much he coveted So Gyeoksan and the other people imprisoned in the same area.
The problem was that they had strong mental strength and had been resisting until now, but their limits were not far off.
It was then.
My lord!
Suddenly, one of the warriors who was guarding the entrance to the Prison of No Return rushed in.
What is it?
Weve received a letter from outside.
What?
Gu Ja-hwang quickly snatched the letter and read it.
Hwang Ak-chu asked cautiously.
Is it from Dae-jin?
No, its about a new guest arriving.
A guest?
Yes! Prepare a room for them.
You dont have to worry, there are plenty of empty rooms.
Tch! For guests to arrive at a time like this.
Gu Ja-hwang clicked his tongue.
He had a bad feeling.
He felt something ominous prickling at the back of his neck.
He hadnt had such a bad feeling since he arrived in this ce.
He could sense danger, the kind he usually gets on the battlefield, creeping up on him.
The problem was, he couldnt put his finger on it.
This was a first.
At least, this is the first time such a thing happened since he arrived here in the Prison of No Return.
Gu Ja-hwang shook his head to clear away his negative thoughts.
The Ten Thousand Man yer should be joining us soon. So, what could go wrong?
Now was the time to wee the new guest.
You take some of our men and personally escort the guest here.
Yes, my lord!
Hwang Ak-chu bowed and retreated.
He quickly led his subordinates to where the vertical cave leading to the surface was.
After watching him leave, Gu Ja-hwang suddenlyunched a punch behind him.
Boom!
A tent exploded with a loud noise.
What the hell?
What happened?
Startled, the remaining subordinates rushed over.
They alternated between looking at the devastated tent and Gu Ja-hwang.
They wanted to ask what had happened, but Gu Ja-hwangs face was so serious that they didnt dare to ask.
Gu Ja-hwang walked towards the copsed tent.
His fist was emitting a faint glow.
This was proof that he had gathered a lot of qi in his hands.
His subordinates could only swallow dryly at the sight of Gu Ja-hwang.
Why did he do that?
Is there an intruder?
They kept a close eye on Gu Ja-hwang, ready to move at a moments notice.
All of the martial artists here in the Prison of No Return had followed Gu Ja-hwang through the battlefield.
Even though they were now stuck three hundred meters underground looking after the prisoners, their senses and skills as warriors had not rusted.
Whisk!
Gu Ja-hwang lifted the curtain of the tent.
Instantly, a sense of relief came over the tense faces of the subordinates.
That was because there was nothing inside the tent that Gu Ja-hwang had pushed aside.
As expected. I mean, who would dare to invade this ce?
It seems the Warden has be sensitive.
They thought it was fortunate to see this human side of Gu Ja-hwang.
Gu Ja-hwang looked inside the empty tent and muttered,
Did I feel it wrong? Im sure I felt someones gaze.
He had felt a pin-prick sensation earlier.
Gu Ja-hwang thought it was someones eyes secretly looking at him, thats why heunched a powerful punch at the tent. But to his disappointment, there was nothing inside the tent where he had felt the gaze.
Did I really make a mistake? Me?
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Prison of No Return. Raws: Buhoekok, ???(hz). b, fu, fu C no, not; un-; negative prefix h hu C circle around; return; curving z y C prison, jail; case;wsuit Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison. Raws: ?????(ħ`Q궾). ħ m C (bound form) evil spirit; devil / (prefix) supernatural; magical ` lng C quick / alert / efficacious / effective / toe true / spirit / departed soul / coffin Q hun C to exchange / to change (clothes etc) / to substitute / to switch / to convert (currency) hn C soul; spirit; immortal soul (that can be detached from the body) d C poison / to poison / poisonous / malicious / cruel / fierce / narcotics
Chapter 368
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 18
Manhwa: N/A
Pyo-wol walked away while gently rubbing his shoulder.
His clothes were still intact, but dark bruises had formed on the muscles underneath. Had his dodge been even a fraction slower, it wouldnt only have been his clothes that were torn apart, but his flesh as well.
The gaze that Gu Ja-hwang felt was not a mistake.
Pyo-wol was indeed watching him from behind the tents curtain.
The strong aura Gu Ja-hwang exuded had stirred Pyo-wol up. So, Pyo-wol unknowingly channeled qi into his gaze, and Gu Ja-hwang did not miss this subtle change and detected it.
He possessed an animal-like sense.
It was certain that if Pyo-wol had been slightlyte in leaving the tent, his whereabouts would have been exposed.
Pyo-wol walked to a spot where Gu Ja-hwangs senses could not reach and thought,
This ce is a prison.
It was unclear when exactly this ce had been converted into a prison.
Even the Hao n, which was said to have the greatest informationwork in the Jianghu, did not know about this ce.
This meant that this ce was a closely guarded secret.
Even if Mount Longhu has long been deserted, it would have been impossible to maintain such a thorough secret without the protection of a great power.
The question was which great power was protecting this ce.
Pyo-wol realized that the matter was far moreplicated than he first thought.
It was chilling to know that such sordid activities were taking ce beneath the peaceful surface of Jianghu, yet most if not all martial artists remain unaware of it.
It was clear that Hong Yushin was imprisoned here somewhere.
Finding himes first and foremost than anything.
Pyo-wol looked around sharply.
In addition to the area he had followed Hwang Ak-chu into earlier, there were countless cave systems and structures. Most of them were naturally formed, with long stctites hanging from the ceiling.
Just like the cave where Pyo-wol had been imprisoned before, it was clear that these caves had been converted into a prison using the natural terrain.
Pyo-wols gaze traveled to the other side of the cave, opposite where So Gyeoksan was held. That side was also blocked by an iron gate.
Pyo-wol approached the iron gate.
The iron gate had arge padlock on it.
The lock, the size of an adult mans torso, could not be opened without a specific key. It was for this reason that the warriors guarding the ce did not need to set up additional guards and left the area unattended.
Pyo-wol fiddled with the lock for a moment before pulling out a phantom dagger.
He inserted the phantom dagger into the lock hole and gently moved it around. He used the phantom dagger as a substitute for a key.
While a lock like this might be able to prevent other martial artists from entering, it was impossible to prevent an expert assassin like Pyo-wol.
Even the ones who first set up this prison probably never imagined an expert assassin like Pyo-wol would infiltrate.
Click!
Pyo-wol easily picked the lock and entered.
The cave was pitch ck inside.
In such an environment where it was difficult to even take a single step without a torch to light the way, Pyo-wol walked forward without hesitation.
He was very familiar with this kind of environment.
Not only could he recognize the terrain through the breeze, humidity, and sounds, but he could also see through the darkness.
For him, this level of darkness was no obstacle.
Boom!
A strong rumble came from somewhere, traveling through the air and reaching his ears.
Pyo-wol moved towards the source of the sound.
Thump! Boom!
The rumbling got louder and louder.
Pyo-wol thought the rumbling contained frustration.
Finally, Pyo-wol arrived in front of a small iron door.
It was the same size as the one where So Gyeoksan was held.
Screech!
Pyo-wol opened the small window above the door.
Immediately, a pair of eerie and glowing eyes appeared in front of the window.
Hong Yushin!
The man, whose eyes zed like wildfire, was none other than Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao n.
His forehead was split open, with blood oozing out profusely.
Hong Yushins lips twisted.
Who are you? Are you here to convince me? Its pointless. I will never take your side!
Thud!
At that moment, Pyo-wols face returned to its original state.
Hong Yushins eyes widened.
Pyo wol?
So youve been trapped here.
How did you? No, is it really you, Master Pyo-wol?
Thats right.
Oh my goodness!
At Pyo-wols confirmation, Hong Yushins legs gave way.
There was no one else with such a white and elegant face, even more striking in the darkness, other than Pyo-wol.
W-Why have youe to find me?
The head of the Hao n requested it.
Requested? To find me?
Thats right!
Hah!
Hong Yushin finally slumped down on the ground.
He didnt say a word for a while.
Pyo-wol quietly observed Hong Yushin in silence.
Hong Yushin stared nkly at the iron gate with a myriad of emotions crossing his face and eyes.
The events that had happened the past few days shed through his mind like a revolvingntern.
Tracking the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe and So Gyeoksan to this vicinity, only to be ambushed and captured by the warriors guarding this ce.
He didnt have a chance to resist.
They were incredibly cunning.
Like a tiger snatching its prey in an instant, they ambushed and subdued him. And then they imprisoned him here and tried to entice him.
Entice?
They thought that I might be worth using. Since I am the chief inspector of the Hao n, I could easily ess key information.
From the looks of those imprisoned elsewhere, it looks like theyre trying to brainwash them with prohibited drugs.
They just want to use them as tools, because tools dont have to think.
Pyo-wol nodded.
What Hong Yushin said made sense.
So Gyeoksan was a skilled assassin.
Even if he had no reason left in him, he was still valuable as a tool. But Hong Yushin was different.
If someone with ess to key information were to be brainwashed with drugs, it would surely raise suspicions. So it was clear they had imprisoned him separately to get him to cooperate voluntarily.
Pyo-wol asked,
Can you move?
Its difficult, but I can move.
Hong Yushin replied through clenched teeth.
Even if he couldnt move, he had to.
Even while eating the gruel given to him once a day, he continued to train his body. He knew that if his body weakened, his mental strength would weaken even more.
Thats how he managed to resist them so far.
Hong Yushin struggled to his feet.
Pyo-wol used his internal energy to cut the lock with his phantom dagger.
ng!
As the door opened, Hong Yushin staggered out.
An overwhelmed expression appeared on his face.
For the first time in several months since being imprisoned, he had found freedom. But it was too early to feel relieved.
He had only just left this small cell. He has yet to escape this underground prison.
Pyo-wol said,
Follow me.
Are we escaping right away?
No. Theres someone else we need to get out.
Who?
So Gyeoksan.
Hes imprisoned here too?
Havent you been tracking him?
Yes, but I was caught first, so I dont know what happened after that. Hoo!
Hong Yushin let out a weary sigh.
Seeing that he was not in a state to have a lengthy conversation, Pyo-wol didnt ask further.
The important thing now was to get Hong Yushin and So Gyeoksan out of here.
Pyo-wol stepped outside with Hong Yushin.
To reach the area where So Gyeoksan was, they first had to enter the undergroundmon area. The undergroundmon area was filled and guarded by many warriors, so Pyo-wol had to be extra careful.
If he were alone, he could easily avoid their gaze, but hiding Hong Yushin was not an easy task. As a result, Pyo-wol was on high alert. However, to his relief, many of the martial artists had left the undergroundmon area.
This made it easier for Pyo-wol to enter the area where So Gyeoksan was imprisoned.
As Hong Yushin made his way to the area where So Gyeoksan was imprisoned, his face contorted.
It was his first time entering this area.
He had assumed there would be many people trapped beside himself, but seeing it firsthand was a different feeling altogether.
The desperate groans and the disgusting smell of the people trapped in a narrow space like animals made Hong Yushin feel a surge of nausea.
Ugh!
He barely managed to suppress his nausea by covering his mouth.
As they went deeper inside, anotherrge iron gate appeared.
Pyo-wol easily opened the iron gate. Then, the area where So Gyeoksan was trapped came into view.
Pyo-wol opened the window to the room where So Gyeoksan was trapped. Then, So Gyeoksans two eyes, burning with rage, came into view.
Even after Pyo-wol had left, he had continued to stand in the same spot, ring out the window.
Not knowing when Pyo-wol would return.
So Gyeoksan opened his mouth.
Pyo wol! It was you after all.
His voice might be very muffled from taking the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison, but he was still full of vitality.
What happened to you?
I was tricked.
You?
Yes! I wasmissioned. I was asked to escort someone to this ce. I was skeptical at first, but I believed in myself. I was confident that I could protect myself and my troupe no matter what, but I was wrong.
So, you were betrayed?
Yes! Ha! I was thoroughly betrayed.
So Gyeoksan chuckled.
Every time heughed, a terrible aura of poison and murderous intent flowed out.
The client requested me to escort a certain person here. To the Prison of No Return.
Prison of No Return?
You didnt know? Well, I guess not. Its a very confidential name after all.
It was then.
So this ce is the Prison of No Return?
The one who suddenly spoke was Hong Yushin.
Ha! What did you think this ce was? What other hell-like prison could there be besides the Prison of No Return?
I see! So thats how it is.
Hong Yushin had heard the name Prison of No Return before.
It had been picked up by the Hao ns intelligencework, but they had only heard of the name. Its actual entity was nowhere to be found, as if enveloped in a fog, so Hong Yushin suspected that it was a rumor that someone had deliberately spread.
But, after tracking down So Gyeoksan and being trapped in this ce, he thought that he might be in the Prison of No Return. However, back then, it was only a guess, not a certainty.
At that moment, So Gyeoksan continued his story.
He wanted to keep it a secret.
He?
The client. He did not want his request to be known to the world, which is why he even kept me, the man who carried out his orders, here.
So Gyeoksan gritted his teeth.
The client asked him to escort a particr person here, to the Prison of No Return, and So Gyeoksan had no difficulty in bringing him here.
After all, the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe was the best means of transportation.
But, the problem urred after they arrived here.
As soon as I handed over the person the client had asked me to transport, they attacked us. Everyone except for me died.
So Gyeoksans shoulders shook, and the fury in his eyes intensified.
To So Gyeoksan, the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe was not just a hobby.
It was his lifes goal, the only thing that made him human.
It was the troupe that kept him from bing a full-fledged assassin after leaving the underground cave.
The Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe was everything to him.
But that same troupe copsed.
Even the woman who loved him, Yi Okran, died at that time.
A foolish woman who looked only at him even as she was dying.
What was so great about a lowly and hunchbacked man like him, for her to look at him with such wistful eyes?
The look in her eyes, as she breathed herst, was still embedded in his heart like a brand.
Pyo-wol!
Speak.
Get me out. As long as you let me get my martial arts back where I can get my revenge, I will then live the rest of my life for you.
I swear to pledge my loyalty to you. Even my soul So, please show me a little bit of mercy.
Do you want revenge?
I will now return to being the assassin, So Gyeoksan.
That was enough answer.
Chapter 369
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 19
Manhwa: N/A
Squeak!
The pulley strained as it rotated, gradually lowering a massive basket onto the vertical cave floor.
Hwang Ak-chu and his subordinates raised their heads to look up.
A giant box emerged, piercing through the thick darkness where not a speck of light was visible.
About twenty warriors were riding in the box.
The box was overloaded, beyond its maximum capacity of only ten.
Hwang Ak-chu frowned.
Damn fools! What are they going to do if the rope breaks?
That very rope was the only means of exiting this ce.
If the rope snapped, they would have to wait indefinitely until a new one was lowered from above. Given the chance of being stuck here forever, Hwang Ak-chu could only respond nervously.
Yet, Hwang Ak-chu desperately hid his expression.
If they had been allowed into the basket to enter the underground cave, it was clear these visitors held no ordinary status.
After all, most would be stopped right at the entrance of the Thousand-Section Illusionary Formation.
Who are they?
Thud!
Finally, therge boxnded on the ground, and the twenty or so warriors began to disembark one by one.
At the front was a man wearing tattered clothes, with three spears stuck in his back. He was unusually barefoot, wearing no shoes.
His appearance was reminiscent of a bloodthirsty wolf starved of prey.
Hwang Ak-chu recognized the mans identity and gasped.
Ah! Bloodhound Wolf, Lee Hogwan!1 What brings you here?
Hwang Ak-chu! So you were here?
Upon recognizing Hwang Ak-chu, Lee Hogwan grinned.
At his creepy smile, Hwang Ak-chu shivered slightly.
Lee Hogwan was a powerful figure who was in no way inferior to Gu Ja-hwang, the warden of the Prison of No Return.
While Gu Ja-hwang gained fame with his fierce punching power, Lee Hogwan was notorious for his three spears.
Lee Hogwan was a hunter.
He was known best for hunting down any target in exchange for gold.
Those who apanied him were all masters of tracking and hunting. No one was more proficient than them when it came to hunting humans.
Lee Hogwans main area of activity was outside the Central ins.
He was not someone to be seen here.
How did you get here? No, I mean, when did you enter Jianghu?
You dont seem pleased to see me.
Thats not what I meanC!
Haha! Im joking. No need to be so tense.
Lee Hogwanughed as he patted Hwang Ak-chus shoulder.
Ugh!
Each time Lee Hogwans palm hit Hwang Ak-chus shoulder, thetter felt a shock as if being struck by a sledgehammer.
You seem to have be weaker from not seeing the sun for a long time. Screaming over such a small thing.
No, thats not it.
Ive heard the conditions of the Prison of No Return arent great. Now that Im seeing it myself, its indeed truly poor. To think that youd lock up criminals in such a ce.
Yes, thats right.
Well then, put this guy in too.
At Lee Hogwans gesture, his followers in the back dragged a man forward by the arms.
Heu!
The man held by the subordinates could only pant heavily, unable to regain his senses.
Who is he?
The Ninth Underworld Yin Demon.2
Ah!
Hwang Ak-chu unintentionally let out a gasp.
The Ninth Underworld Yin Demon was a notorious lecherous man active in the south of Yunnan.
With him learning and practicing a special cultivation method, he needed to regrly supplement and replenish his energy with the yin energy of women. Because of this, he would often kidnap women from brothels, satisfy his lust, and then kill them in cold blood.
His vile acts came to light when he kidnapped and killed the youngest daughter of the Dan family, one of the powerful ns in Yunnan.
The youngest daughter of the Dan family was loved by all for her beauty and kind heart. Her disappearance caused the Dan family to take action, eventually discovering that she was kidnapped by the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon.
Enraged, the Dan family chased after the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon.
Feeling the crisis, the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon cunningly escaped out of the Central ins, leaving the Dan family in a futile chase. Yet, they didnt give up.
They offered a hefty bounty to the sects and wandering mercenaries operating beyond the Central ins.
Numerous factions and mercenaries pounced at the opportunity, but no one could catch the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon.
Not only was the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon skilled in martial arts, but he was also proficient in the art of disguise, allowing him to change his appearance and form at will. So he continued his evil deeds while making a mockery of his pursuers.
Is this guy really the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon? Why didnt you kill him thenC
The Dan family wanted it that way. Rather than granting him a swift and painless death, they insisted on keeping him alive for as long as possible so that he would experience hellish torment. Thats why I brought him here.
Hmm!
Hwang Ak-chu nodded his head.
If that was the reason, then it made sense that Lee Hogwan had traveled all the way to this faraway ce.
Moreover, Lee Hogwan and Gu Ja-hwang knew each other.
If Gu Ja-hwang had not be a prison warden, Lee Hogwan would have been the one who got that position instead.
Where is Ja-hwang?
Hes inside.
Lead the way! Ah, put this guy in prison first.
Understood.
Hwang Ak-chu took custody of the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon from Lee Hogwans subordinates.
The moment he took a close look at the Ninth Underworld Yin Demons face, Hwang Ak-chu frowned. The Ninth Underworld Yin Demon was in terrible shape.
His face was crushed beyond recognition, and the muscles of his limbs were severed, causing it to il around.
But, the most gruesome part of it all was his lower body.
Hisher region, which had once raped countless women, had been severed at the root, causing his crotch to be drenched in blood.
Tsk!
Hwang Ak-chu clicked his tongue.
The Ninth Underworld Yin Demons sins were unforgivable, but having the lower part cut off meant the end of a mans life.
They even cut off the root of his tongue and stopped the bleeding, to prevent him frommitting suicide.
Now, the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon was destined to live an existence worse than death in this ce forever.
Hwang Ak-chu said to his subordinates,
Lock him up in prison.
Yes!
The subordinates responded in unison before dragging the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon away.
As the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon was being dragged away like a sack, Lee Hogwan said to Hwang Ak-chu,
Take me to Gu Ja-hwang.
Please follow me.
Hwang Ak-chu led Lee Hogwan and the subordinates to the undergroundmon area where the tents were located.
Lee Hogwan whistled as he looked around the interior.
Whew! How impressive. For there to be a prison in a ce like this. This is beyond imagination.
I was also quite surprised when I first came here.
The Prison of No Return, huh? What an appropriate name. If a person is imprisoned here, it would be impossible for them to see the outside world again.
Thats because theres only one entrance. Block that, and no one can get out.
Hmm! Should I give up being a hunter and stay here instead? Sounds like a lot of fun. Are there any female prisoners?
There used to be.
Used to be? Sounds like there arent any now.
How could a woman survive here? When incidents of men having rtions with each other aremon.
Well If thats the case, then its no wonder why no woman would survive in a ce like this.
Lee Hogwan conceded.
In such an isted environment, where countless men were locked upC and all of them were vigorous and hardened warriors to be exactC it would be no surprise if such things happened here.
Lee Hogwan continued on his way with a smirk on his face.
When he reached the front of the camp, he saw a tall and imposing figure standing. Seeing the man reminiscent of a massive iron tower, Lee Hogwans face stiffened.
Gu Ja-hwang!
I was wondering why it was noisy at the entrance, turns out it was you.
Heh heh! Now that Ivee all the way here, I should at least take a look inside.
Why? Are you interested in this ce?
I was, but Ive changed my mind. I prefer ces where there are women.
Thats why your martial arts has stagnated. Youre too obsessed with women.
What?
Isnt it true?
Dont talk nonsense with your loose tongue, Gu Ja-hwang!
Why? Did I strike a nerve?
For someone whos been pushed out of active duty and relegated to guarding a prison, you sure have a lively mouth!
Crack! Crack! Crack!
The atmosphere around them trembled menacingly as the two confronted each other.
Even when Gu Ja-hwang was active in the outside world, the two were always at odds and hostile to each other. They recognized each others strength, but their values were too different.
Gu Ja-hwang would do whatever it took to get the job done without question, while Lee Hogwan would only do what suited his taste.
For this reason, they often shed when they worked together.
Of course, that didnt mean that they tried to take each others lives.
It was Lee Hogwan who was first to back down.
Your nasty temper hasnt changed.
At his grumbling, Gu Ja-hwang also eased his aggressive stance.
Phew!
Only then did Hwang Ak-chu breathe a sigh of relief.
He didnt really think they were going to fight, but seeing them confront each other so intensely, his heart couldnt help but tighten.
Gu Ja-hwang asked,
When are you going to leave?
Why dont you just tell me to leave?
Leave.
What? Really?
If outsiders stay here for far too long, the troops get uneasy.
Youre as strict as ever.
Lee Hogwan grumbled, but his expression had softenedpared to before. He understood Gu Ja-hwangs point.
Those who guarded the Prison of No Return were strictly restricted from having contact with the outside world in order to maintain its secrecy. Thats why there is a high chance for those living in such a closed-off environment to be restless when theye into contact with outsiders.
He personally didnt like it, but he understood.
Alright! Ill just take a quick look around and leave. You would at least allow that, right?
As long as youre just looking around.
As Gu Ja-hwang gave his permission, Lee Hogwan began to explore every nook and cranny of the underground area.
Gu Ja-hwang and Hwang Ak-chu watched Lee Hogwan roam around freely with disgruntled expressions.
I didnt expect to see that hound again.
At least hes leaving soon, which is fortunate.
It was then.
Hey! Look over here!
Lee Hogwan suddenly waved at them.
Gu Ja-hwang furrowed his brow and muttered,
What is he up to now?
Shouldnt we go check anyway?
Hmm!
At Hwang Ak-chus words, Gu Ja-hwang started walking.
Even though they had different personalities and would growl at each other whenever they met, Gu Ja-hwang knew that Lee Hogwan was not someone who would act without a reason.
Although he was reluctant, he went to where Lee Hogwan was.
It was the same ce where Hong Yushin was being held.
Lee Hogwan stood in front of arge iron gate.
Why did you call me here?
There is something weird about this ce, or has it always been like this?
What do you mean?
This lock. It shows signs of being forced open.
What?
At that moment, Gu Ja-hwang felt the blood in his body turn cold.
He remembered the uneasy feeling he had just a moment ago.
He quickly examined the lock Lee Hogwan had pointed out.
Sure enough, there were scratches where the key was inserted.
Such marks werent there until yesterday.
Gu Ja-hwang shouted with all his might.
Theres an intruder!
Immediately, warriors rushed out of the tents.
Gu Ja-hwang turned to them and said,
Form groups and thoroughly search the inside!
Yes, sir!
The men answered in unison and then dispersed.
There were no objections or questions.
This indicated their trust in Gu Ja-hwang.
Creak!
Gu Ja-hwang twisted the lock, and the lock, the size of a mans torso, broke as easily like a twig.
The two men stepped into the prison cell.
Soon enough, they arrived in front of the room where Hong Yushin was being held.
Opening the iron door, they were greeted with an empty space.
Grit!
When their spection turned out to be true, Gu Ja-hwang gritted his teeth.
Lee Hogwan asked,
Do you have any suspects?
No.
So, someone managed to infiltrate a ce like this? Definitely not an ordinary fellow.
Even then, hes a rat caught in a trap. Theres no way he would be able to get out of here.
Hmm! Shall I help?
At the unexpected proposal, Gu Ja-hwang looked at Lee Hogwan in surprise.
Lee Hogwan, who had always been yful, now had a serious look on his face.
Although they always bickered and fought like sworn enemies, Gu Ja-hwang knew best how great Lee Hogwans abilities were.
Please do.
Good! To think Id get to have an exciting hunt after a long time. You guys keep watch outside and make sure he doesnt escape.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Bloodhound Wolf. Raws: ???(Ѫ). zhu C to chase / to pursue / to look into / to investigate / to reminisce / to recall / to court (ones beloved) / to binge-watch (a TV drama) / retroactively / posthumously Ѫ xu C blood lng C wolf Ninth Underworld Yin Demon. Raws: ????(ħ). ji C nine yu C remote / hidden away / secluded / serene / peaceful / to imprison / in superstition indicates the underworld / ancient district spanning Liaonang and Hebei provinces yn C overcast (weather) / cloudy / shady / Yin (the negative principle of Yin and Yang) / negative (electric.) / feminine / moon / implicit / hidden / genitalia ħ m C (bound form) evil spirit; devil / (prefix) supernatural; magical
Chapter 370: He is also Dok Gohyang鈥檚 master. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 20
Manhwa: N/A
Lee Hogwan entered the cave with his subordinates.
It wasnt for nothing that he took on this mission.
He and his subordinates all specialized in hunting.
Their martial arts, weapons, and cultivation techniques were all designed for hunting humans.
It also does not matter whether they go for human hunting during the day or night.
In fact, they find it more efficient to hunt in the night than in the broad daylight.
This was because Lee Hogwan and his subordinates mastered a unique eye technique called the Cats Eye Night Vision Technique1 that allows them to fight freely during the night.
Once the said night vision technique is mastered to the extreme, the user would be sensitive to even the faintest light, like a cat. Thanks to this, they can move without hesitation in the darkness, as long as there is a faint streak of light.
For those who have mastered the Cats Eye Night Vision Technique, darkness does not pose a threat or an obstacle.
Carrying only a single torch, Lee Hogwan and his men strode boldly into the depths of the cave.
They walked further into the cave, checking each of the dozens of iron doors on either side.
Every time they shone their torchlight, the people trapped inside the cells screamed and shielded their eyes.
AHH!
M, My eyesC!
Having been trapped in a darkness devoid of light for a long time, their eyes were extremely sensitive to light.
They would retreat back into a corner with tears streaming down their faces since the pain they felt in their eyes was simr to being pricked with a needle.
Lee Hogwan observed their reactions one by one.
Those who had been imprisoned in this ce for a long time would react sensitively to the light, however, the same couldnt be said for those who had just entered from the outside.
Unlike those who screamed in pain because of the light, neers would not give much of a reaction if a torch was suddenly thrust at them.
It was a simple but effective method of searching.
As they do it this way, Lee Hogwan and his subordinates did not care at all about the imprisoned people crying out in pain due to the light.
Lee Hogwan raised his Cats Eye Night Vision Technique to the extreme and thoroughly scanned the interior of the cave.
The only source of light they have was the torch held by the man at the front, but that was more than enough.
Lee Hogwan said,
Everyone, be alert. If someone has managed to sneak in and hide up to this point without leaving a trace, he wont be an ordinary man.
Still, he cant escape our eyes, Captain!
Hehe! Dont we specialize in this sort of thing? Theres nothing to worry about.
They were the ones who had tracked down and captured the Ninth Underworld Yin Demon.
Their confidence was not without reason.
Especially when this kind of harsh environment was their preferred battlefield.
Once a person enters such a harsh environment, they are bound to feel ufortable. Lee Hogwan and the others would then use the particr difort others feel to their advantage.
The greater the difort the others feel, the more it dulled their senses and distracted them. It is a weakening of the defense mechanism that every human has.
Lee Hogwan and his men knew this human psychology better than anyone, and they loved to prey on such moments.
As Lee Hogwan advanced forward, he thought,
Who on earth managed to sneak into this ce? And how did they find it?
The Prison of No Return was a kind of private prison.
Not many in the Jianghu knew about its existence and for those who did, they kept the secret of the Prison of No Return thoroughly.
They had no choice but to do so because the Prison of No Return was a kind of shameful existence.
The identities of those imprisoned in the Prison of No Return were anything but ordinary.
Most of them were people who had been pushed out of the power struggles of sects and families.
They were too awkward to kill directly, but if left alone, they would, without a doubt, be seeds of trouble in the future.
Powerful people found them inconvenient to deal with.
So, the Prison of No Return approached these powerful people, persuading them by saying,
We will take care of the troublesome work for you. If you send them to our prison, we wont release them into the world until they die. But we wont kill them either.
At first, the Prison of No Return found it quite hard to get clients.
This was because the powerful people suspected that the Prison of No Return might be a trap set by theirpetitors. But the Prison of No Return didnt rush and gradually made themselves known, eventually earning their trust.
When they first started the Prison of No Return, they doubted how many people would use it, but these concerns faded over time.
There were quite a few people in the world who wanted to quietly erase their brothers, sisters, or sworn enemies from the world, and they were more than willing to payrge sums of money to use the services offered by the Prison of No Return.
Exposing the existence of the Prison of No Return to the outside world would also expose the pretensions of those in power, which is why the Prison of No Return paid special attention to maintaining secrecy.
There was no chance of any secrets leaking from this ce.
Gu Ja-hwang and his subordinates hardly ventured outside unless it was absolutely necessary, and they kept their contact with outsiders to a minimum.
It would also be unlikely for the powerful individuals who utilize the services of the Prison of No Return to divulge the secrets themselves, as doing so would essentially be equivalent to exposing their own weaknesses.
In any case, once we capture the guy who broke in, everyone will know how he found this ce and infiltrate it.
It was then.
Ah!
Suddenly, the cry of one of his subordinates echoed within the cave.
Only then did Lee Hogwan wake from his trance and looked forward.
A man was standing in front of the faint torchlight.
At a quick nce, it was clear that the man had a hunched back.
The lighting from the torch made the killing intent in his eyes shine even more intensely.
The man was none other than So Gyeoksan.
So Gyeoksan had his arms stretched out wide while looking at Lee Hogwan and his men.
Lee Hogwan asked,
Who are you?
So Gyeoksan.
A raspy, phlegmatic voice escaped So Gyeoksans lips.
So Gyeoksan? So its you? The one who snuck in from the outside?
No. Im one of the people imprisoned in this ce.
So Gyeoksan pointed to the inner iron door with his hand.
Is that so?
The corner of Lee Hogwans lips curled up for a moment.
He knew that the people trapped behind those iron doors were addicted to the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison.
Once the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison is ingested, it invades ones internal energy, causing them to lose their reason and follow their mastersmand.
Those poisoned with the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison could not manipte their internal energy at all unless they regrly took an antidote.
Lee Hogwan didnt know how So Gyeoksan was still maintaining his sanity, but since So Gyeoksan was poisoned with the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison, he should not be able to use his internal energy.
In other words, Lee Hogwan had nothing to fear.
It seems that the rat that sneaked in has released you. Where is he? If you answer obediently, Ill send you back into your cell.
Youre wrong.
What?
He is not a rat. Hes a snake, a venomous snake hiding in the darkness, waiting to strike.
What nonsense are you talking about? If you continue to spout nonsense, it would be best for you to go back into the cell.
Heh! Why should I go back there when youre all here? I wont leave this ce until Ive taken all of your lives.
Youvepletely lost your mind. What are you waiting for? Send that guy back to his ce now!
Yes!
Two subordinates responded in unison as they approached So Gyeoksan.
They knew that So Gyeoksan was poisoned with the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison, so they did not bother putting their guards up.
They each positioned themselves at So Gyeoksans sides, attempting to grab him by the arms.
But at that moment, something unexpected happened.
Pow!
Argh!
So Gyeoksan jabbed the eye of the warrior who was trying to grab his right arm with two fingers.
The warrior who had his eyeball stabbed let out a horrible scream.
The other warrior, who had tried to grab So Gyeoksans left arm, was startled so he tried to step back in response. But So Gyeoksan was much faster.
Crack!
So Gyeoksan threw himself at the warrior on his left and bit his neck.
Everyone froze at the sight of So Gyeoksan, gnashing his teeth into the warriors neck with his eyes gleaming like a beast.
So Gyeoksans movements were definitely not those of someone who had lost their internal energy could do.
Keugh!
The man bitten by So Gyeoksan struggled, but it was of no use.
He eventually died with So Gyeoksans teeth sunk into his neck.
Thwack!
Lee Hogwan brandished his spear and spoke,
Didnt you lose your internal energy?
I did!
So Gyeoksan replied, letting go of the man whose neck he had bitten.
In his hand was a sword that had been hanging on the mans waist.
Lee Hogwan s face twisted.
You did? Then, does that mean youve recovered your internal energy now? But how? That shouldnt be possible unless you have neutralized the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison.
With the help of a little friend.
So Gyeoksan waved his wrist.
Two red dots could be seen on his wrist.
Lee Hogwan frowned, not understanding what those marks meant.
Shooook!
At that moment, So Gyeoksan disappeared into the darkness.
He had used a stealth technique to hide his body.
Lee Hogwan shouted,
Everyone, be careful! He seems to have truly recovered his internal energy!
Lee Hogwans face was full of disbelief.
The antidote for the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison was extremely rare and kept in special storage. Furthermore, taking it doesnt mean that the person would have their internal energy immediately restored.
It would take at least three days for the persons internal energy to recover enough to use it. However, the opponent who had disappeared before his eyes seemed to have his internal energy recovered perfectly.
It was something impossible ording to his knowledge.
It was then.
Kheuk!
Suddenly, the scream of his subordinate, who was carrying a torch, erupted from behind him.
As Lee Hogwan quickly turned around, he saw his subordinate clutching his throat before copsing. And behind his subordinate was So Gyeoksan standing with a sword dripping with blood.
So Gyeoksan stamped his foot and extinguished the torch.
Immediately after, dreadful darkness swallowed up their vision.
At that moment, Lee Hogwan was certain.
He was certain that So Gyeoksan had expelled the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison and perfectly recovered his internal energy.
But, Lee Hogwan didnt have the luxury of figuring out how such a thing was possible.
This was because So Gyeoksan had disappeared again.
An assassin who had recovered his internal energy.
A closed-off environment.
And a pitch-ck darkness engulfing their vision.
Their nightmare was about to begin.
* * *
Pyo-wol started walking.
Hong Yushin was following right behind him.
Hong Yushin nced back and said,
Would he really be enough on his own?
Its what he wanted.
He could die.
Do you think that someone who has lost everything is afraid of death?
Well, thats true butC
Its his choice. Its not something third parties like us can meddle in.
I understand.
Hong Yushin nodded his head.
Like So Gyeoksan, Hong Yushin also held a burning grudge against the warriors of the Prison of No Return.
The only difference was that he was still a little more rational, while So Gyeoksan, who had lost everything, had lost his cool.
If he were in the same situation as So Gyeoksan, he would have acted exactly the same.
Suddenly, Hong Yushins gazended on Pyo-wols arm.
More precisely, he was looking at Gwiya, the small snake coiled around Pyo-wols arm.
At first, he had mistaken it for a tattoo or a red string wound around Pyo-wols arm.
When he found out that it was actually a tiny snake, he couldnt hide his surprise.
The red snake coiled around Pyo-wols arms had used its tiny mouth to bite So Gyeoksan.
To Hong Yushins surprise, the little snake actually sucked in the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison. It seemed as though the snake was drinking water from the straw with how it meticulously filtered out and consumed only the poison from So Gyeoksans body.
After gorging out on the potent poison after a long time, Gwiya flicked its tiny red tongue as if incredibly satisfied.
The poison that humans had worked so hard to create was just a delicious meal for the little snake, Gwiya.
Pyo-wol stroked Gwiyas head with his finger. Gwiya, in turn, closed its eyes, enjoying Pyo-wols touch.
Soon enough, Pyo-wol and Hong Yushin arrived at the iron gate located in the innermost part of the cave.
The chamber they went into was located even deeper than where So Gyeoksan had been locked up.
That meant that someone important was being held captive inside.
It had to be.
After all, the person confined in this room was the one who had been in the box that So Gyeoksan brought from Runan.
So Gyeoksan knew the persons identity, but he didnt tell Pyo-wol outright, telling him to check the person out for himself.
As soon as So Gyeoksan was captured and brought into the Prison of No Return, the person ced inside the box was immediately imprisoned here.
Screech!
Pyo-wol opened the iron gate.
Inside the iron gate, a man was sitting with his back against the wall.
His hair and beard had grown long, making it impossible to see his face clearly, but his eyes still shone sharply.
The man reeked of the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison. Its distinctive scent could be smelled on his breath.
But even then, he showed no signs of having lost his reason nor being eaten by madness, indicating that his mind was strong enough for him to be able to keep his sanity.
The man looked at Pyo-wol and opened his mouth,
Who are you?
Pyo-wol. And, you are?
Yu Suhwan. A disciple of Jeon Mu-ok, the former sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Jeon Mu-ok was first introduced in Chapter 265. He is also Dok Gohyangs master. Anyway, thank you for reading!
Cats Eye Night Vision Technique. Raws: ?????(èҹ). è mo, mo, mio C cat yn C eye; eyelet, hole, opening tu C (bound form) to prate; to seep through / to tell secretly; to leak / thoroughly; through and through / to appear; to show ҹ y C night gng C meritorious deed or service / achievement / result / service / aplishment / work (physics)
Chapter 371
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 21
Manhwa: N/A
One of the Three ns and the overlord of the South Sea, the Martial Sword Alliance.
Jeon Mu-ok, the Sword King of the Sea,1 was the sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance and the strongest martial artist in the South Sea.
He had as many as ten disciples.
He encouraged rivalry among his students, dering that he would pass on the position of sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance to the winner.
His deration threw the entire South Sea martial artsmunity into extreme turmoil.
The Martial Sword Alliance was a union of the South Sea martial artsmunity.
Each of his ten disciples came from an extraordinary background.
They had drawn their patrons, or at least the factions they came from, into the session battle.
Thus, it turned into a civil war within the South Sea martial artsmunity, not just a simple session battle.
The winner would be the sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance and have everything.
The future of the Martial Sword Alliance and the control of the South Sea martial artsmunity would fall into their hands.
And, all thats left for the loser is death.
There could be no exceptions.
Because Jeon Mu-ok, the sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance, had stirred up the atmosphere in such a way.
Yu Suhwan was the only disciple who did not participate in the session battle.
Even though he was the second disciple Jeon Mu-ok had taken, he had no interest in bing the sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance. But the others did not think so.
It was because of Yu Suhwans talent.
His talent in the sword was excellent, something no other disciple could keep up with.
So much so that even his master, Jeon Mu-ok, was envious of his swordsmanship talent.
If Suhwan had the slightest bit of ambition, I would have handed over the Martial Sword Alliance to him without going through this cumbersome process. Based solely on swordsmanship talent, Suhwan is even better than me.
People became shocked because these words wereing out of Jeon Mu-oks mouth himself, the strongest martial artist in the South Sea.
The reason Jeon Mu-ok did not give Yu Suhwan the position of sect leader was that he was generous and free-spirited.
He had no ambition to be the sect leader of the Martial Sword Alliance.
His nature was that of a man of pleasure who enjoyed mastering the sword, loved alcohol, and loved the vast sea.
The people gave him the title of Blue Sword Ascetic.2
He kept his distance when Jeon Mu-ok encouragedpetition among his disciples resulting in numerous bloody struggles.
Other disciples tried hard to attract Yu Suhwan to their side, but he remained neutral and did not take anyones side.
In the end, Dok Gohyang, the fifth disciple of Jeon Mu-ok, became the winner and rose to the position of sect leader.
Shortly thereafter, Yu Suhwan disappeared from the Martial Sword Alliance and the South Sea martial artsmunity.
Gossips said that Yu Suhwan left the South Sea martial artsmunity on his own so as not to burden Dok Gohyang.
Many people apuded, praising Yu Suhwan for making such a great decision.
Yu Suhwan never appeared in the South Sea again and was forgotten from peoples memories.
Yu Suhwan looked very thin, as if he hadnt eaten properly for a long time, and his bones looked like they were merely covered in skin, but his eyes were surprisingly clear.
Pyo-wol asked,
Have you been trapped here for a long time?
Ive only been imprisoned here for a few months. I was imprisoned for a long time before being transferred here.
Does this have something to do with Dok Gohyang?
Have you met the child?
Five months ago.
That would have been when I was trapped in a narrow box and moved to Runan. Hoo!
Yu Suhwan let out a sigh.
There were many emotions contained in his sigh.
How was he?
He looked good.
Is that so? Um Soso, is that child still with him?
Yes.
Hoo!
Yu Suhwan closed his eyes for a moment.
Pyo-wol watched Yu Suhwan in silence.
Even without asking, Pyo-wol could tell that Yu Suhwans feelings were incrediblyplicated.
After a while, Yu Suhwan opened his eyes.
His gaze was clear and clean like a bright mirror.
He asked again,
How was it? The look in Gohyangs eyes.
Was his ambition still there?
It was huge.
Huge?
His ambition was not any less than Jang Mugeuk of the Celestial Martial Sect.
So, youve seen Jang Mugeuk too?
He was with him.
Oh So he was still with him.
Yu Suhwans voice trembled slightly.
He has joined the Golden Heaven Society.
Haha! So, that still happened in the end?
I have a favor to ask. Can you release me? With your ability to infiltrate this ce, it shouldnt be too difficult for you to release me.
And what do I get in return for doing that?
I have nothing to offer you but my body.
Im not interested in men.
Neither am I. Ill be your tool. Although I am like this now, if I regain some of my old skills, I will still be useful.
Even though he was the one asking for a favor, Yu Suhwan did not act servile.
Yu Suhwans appearance reminded Pyo-wol of a pine tree.3
An old pine tree, always green and majestic.
Pyo-wol did not know what kind of situation Yu Suhwan was in, but he felt that it would not be bad to have him owe him a favor.
Gwiya.
Pyo-wol called out, and the little snake that had been coiled around his arm woke up.
Seeing Gwiya slithering down Pyo-wols forearm, Yu Suhwan murmured,
A spiritual beast, no, a strange beast.
Maybe
Yu Suhwan stretched out his arm.
Then, Gwiya bit his arm with its small teeth.
At the stinging sensation, Yu Suhwan closed his eyes.
He could feel the poisons that had been gnawing at his body for so long being drawn out like the ebb tide.
His mind became clearer, and he could feel the senses all over his body bing sharper.
He hadnt felt this way in a long time.
His body, which had been as heavy as a soaked sponge, felt energized for the first time in a long while.
Even though it was just a feeling of exhaustion disappearing, Yu Suhwan felt as if he was being reborn.
When Gwiya finally sucked up all the poison, it let go of Yu Suhwans arm.
Yu Suhwan rubbed his forearms and pushed himself up.
Having been locked up for so long, he staggered, but he eventually found his bnce and stood up on his own.
Suddenly, Yu Suhwans gaze fell on the man behind Pyo-wol.
Who are you? Looking at yourplexion, it seems like you were in the same condition as me.
Thats right, I was also imprisoned here. I arrived approximately the same time Master Yu came in.
I see.
I am Hong Yushin, the chief inspector of the Hao n.
You must be an important man.
How can Ipare to a disciple of the Martial Sword Alliance?
Its a mere status.
But depending on how you use it, it can be a powerful justification.
Is that so?
Isnt justification most important for people like us?
I suppose so. No, youre right.
Yu Suhwan nodded his head as if he hade to a great realization.
Hong Yushin looked at Yu Suhwan and thought,
He must have been in the box that the Heavenly Flower Variety Theater Troupe transported. Yu Suhwan, the Blue Sword Ascetic. I never expected to see him here.
As the chief inspector of the Hao n, he was well-informed about Yu Suhwan.
He knew about his extraordinary talent and impable character.
If he had genuinely desired to be the sect leader, many would have followed him.
There was only one reason for his imprisonment here in the Prison of No Return. It was because he did not participate in the session battle.
It must be Dok Gohyangs doing. Even if Master Yu did not participate in the session battle, his mere presence would have stirred up trouble.
Hong Yushin was familiar with the inner workings of Jianghu better than anyone, so it wasnt hard for him to guess the situation.
Dok Gohyang must have considered Yu Suhwan an eyesore.
Yu Suhwan stepped out of the room.
Although he had only stepped out of one iron gate, he had a relieved look on his face.
Hong Yushin understood the feelings Yu Suhwan must be experiencing at this moment.
Because he himself had been trapped for the same amount of time as Yu Suhwan.
Hong Yushin said to Yu Suhwan,
Let us get out of here now.
It wont be easy to get out. Everyone here possesses strong martial arts.
It wont be that difficult.
Huh?
Because we have Master Pyo-wol.
Hong Yushin nced at Pyo-wol.
Yu Suhwan also turned his gaze towards Pyo-wol.
Must be quite a character.
A remarkable person indeed. You may not know because youve been trapped for a long time, but Master Pyos nickname is the Reaper.
Reaper? Sounds fierce.
Once you see him in action, youll understand why hes called that.
Hmm, is that so?
Yu Suhwan looked at Pyo-wol with his characteristically clear and deep eyes.
Yu Suhwan didnt need Hong Yushin to tell him that Pyo-wol was different from everyone else.
I cant feel any darkness or estrangement.
It was Yu Suhwans first time ever seeing someone who seemed to be one with jet-ck darkness.
Pyo-wol said,
Lets leave now.
He started walking towards the outside.
Hong Yushin and Yu Suhwan quietly followed behind him.
As they opened the giant iron gate that divided the sector and stepped out, another prison cell appeared.
Ssh!
The moment they stepped into the new sector, they felt a damp sensation under their feet.
An unidentifiable liquid was pooled on the floor.
It hadnt been there when they entered earlier.
Hong Yushin smelled the scent of blood from the liquid.
Blood?
He quickly channeled qi to his eyes and looked around.
He saw a figure leaning against the wall.
A corpse?
The figure had his head bowed, with no signs of breathing. Blood was also trickling down his neck, pooling on the floor.
It was clear that he had been killed with a single blow.
Hong Yushin examined the corpses wounds and muttered,
Its him!
Him?
Yes. The beast that Master Pyo-wol had let loose
Even in the pitch-darkness, he had urately severed the opponents breath.
With just a single sword.
Only those who are skilled in the art of assassination could perform such a skill even in the dark.
It was So Gyeoksans doing.
He had been imprisoned for a long time and had been drugged with the Demonic Soul-Exchange Poison, which had weakened him to the point of exhaustion, and yet he was still capable of demonstrating such terrifying skills.
If he were to regain his full strength, one could hardly dare to imagine how dreadful it would be.
The three of them moved forward again.
Another corpse appeared.
He was killed in the exact same way as the first one.
This, too, was also So Gyeoksans doing.
More and more bodies appeared.
By now, So Gyeoksan must have been exhausted as he could no longer kill with a single blow.
Some of the bodies had three or four wounds.
It was a clear sign that he was struggling.
ng!
The sound of weapons shing could be heard from ahead.
Both of them strained their eyes, but neither Hong Yushin nor Yu Suhwan could see beyond. However, judging from the sound of shing weapons, they could tell that the situation was urgent.
While the two of them could only guess, Pyo-wol could clearly see what was happening ahead.
So Gyeoksan!
He could see So Gyeoksan hanging from the stctites like a bat.
Lee Hogwan was relentlessly chasing and attacking him.
So Gyeoksan was using the stctites as cover to protect himself and to counterattack.
He did not kill all of Lee Hogwans men without suffering damage. His body had as many wounds as the number of men he had killed.
Moreover, he had been weakened from long confinement. If the fight dragged on, he would be at a disadvantage.
So Gyeoksan knew this too.
So, he took a risk.
He kicked off a stctite and threw himself at Lee Hogwan.
He was trying to deliver a blow with all his might to Lee Hogwan.
But Lee Hogwan was not an easy opponent.
No wayC!
Whizz!
Lee Hogwan unfolded his spear.
From his spear, spear qi exploded like fireworks, attacking So Gyeoksan.
Thud!
The spear qi embedded itself in So Gyeoksans shoulder and leg.
An ordinary man would have screamed and fallen to the ground, but not So Gyeoksan.
He ignored the pain and increased his speed instead.
Lee Hogwans look of astonishment grew closer. He hadnt expected So Gyeoksan to charge so recklessly.
Wham!
So Gyeoksans sword pierced through Lee Hogwans throat.
Gah!
Finally, So Gyeoksan coughed up the breath he had been holding.
Blood was mixed with his breath.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Sword King of the Sea. Raws: Haewanggeom, ???(). hi C sea, ocean; maritime wng, wng, y C king, ruler; royal; surname jin C sword, dagger, saber Blue Sword Ascetic. Raws: ????(iʿ). i qng C blue jin C double-edged sword xi C study; repair; cultivate ʿ sh C schr, gentleman; soldier Pine tree. Raws: ??(i). i qng C blue sng C pine
Chapter 372
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 22
Manhwa: N/A
The blood spewed by So Gyeoksan sshed on Lee Hogwans face, staining it red.
With his eyes wide open, Lee Hogwan red at So Gyeoksan.
Keh! You damn demon
Im not the real demon. Compared to him, Im merely a bat aimlessly wandering in the dark.
Him?
Lee Hogwans gaze moved towards Pyo-wol, who was approaching from behind So Gyeoksan.
So Gyeoksan, revealing his teeth stained with blood,ughed.
Yes, him! Hes the one who you should fear.
Kuh heuk!
Lee Hogwan tried to say something, but all that came out was a wheezing sound.
So Gyeoksan stared long and hard into the eyes of Lee Hogwan, who was losing his life. His own eyes were filled with madness.
Finally, Lee Hogwan copsed, lifeless.
At the same time, So Gyeoksan also fell.
Haek! Haek!
Hey on Lee Hogwans corpse, gasping for breath.
His body, not yet fully recovered, felt like it was falling apart.
It was hatred and madness that drove him.
Having unleashed everything in a single moment, he had exhausted both his physical and mental strength.
He was now so weak that he couldnt even move a finger.
If an enemy were to appear at this moment, he would undoubtedly meet his end. But So Gyeoksan was not worried.
The real demon, Pyo-wol, had appeared above him.
Looking down at him, Pyo-wol said,
How long are you going to lie there?
Cant you see Im on the verge of dying?
If youre going toin that much, just keep lying down.
Son of a bitch!
Cursing, So Gyeoksan stood up.
Just the act of sitting up made his whole body scream in agony. But So Gyeoksan gritted his teeth and got up.
He hated showing Pyo-wol any further weakness more than dying.
Hong Yushin supported So Gyeoksans staggering figure.
Under normal circumstances, he would have brushed off the help dismissively, but now, So Gyeoksan didnt even have the strength to refuse.
Leaning on Hong Yushins shoulder, So Gyeoksan said,
It was you. The one who followed me from Runan
Though he couldnt see Hong Yushins face, he clearly remembered the fleeting glimpses of his aura.
Thanks to you, Ive had a hell of an experience.
Heh heh! It really is like hell.
The two shared a connection, having both been trapped in the Prison of No Return.
If it werent for their shared experience, these two would never have epted each other, simr to how oil doesnt mix with water.
Yu Suhwan understood their feelings.
Although their positions were different, being trapped in this hellish ce was enough to understand and ept each other.
It was then.
Boom!
Suddenly, the iron gate connected to the undergroundmon area exploded.
Through the shattered gate, an imposing man stood.
His fists were clenched, and he was wearing a gauntlet.
The man was none other than Gu Ja-hwang, the warden of the Prison of No Return.
Gu Ja-hwangs gaze fell on Lee Hogwan, who was lying on the ground.
Gu Ja-hwangs expression didnt change at all even when he saw Lee Hogwans lifeless body.
Lee Hogwan was merely bait to lure out the sneaky rat hiding in his prison.
His opponent was an expert who had enough skill to neutralize and infiltrate his tight security system, so if his target decided to hide, it wouldnt be easy to find him. Thats why he didnt stop Lee Hogwan when he offered to help.
While Lee Hogwan saw Gu Ja-hwang as apetitor, Gu Ja-hwang had never considered Lee Hogwan as a worthy opponent.
Only Lee Hogwan harbored apetitive spirit. In reality, Gu Ja-hwangs martial arts skills were far superior.
It wasnt by chance that he became the warden of the Prison of No Return.
He reigned as the warden because he had the martial skills and ability to do so.
His gaze fell on Pyo-wol.
So, it was you! The rat thats been hiding.
I dont know how you managed to sneak in here, but you will never see the light of day again.
Whoosh!
At that moment, Gu Ja-hwangs subordinates threw torches into the tunnel where Pyo-wol and the others were.
Dozens of torches lit up the area like broad daylight.
They wanted to block all of Pyo-wols escape routes and hiding areas.
Releasing his killing intent, Gu Ja-hwang said,
Go ahead and try hiding again, you rat.
Kuuu!
His killing intent caused the air in the basement to crackle.
Eum!
Keuk!
Yu Suhwan and Hong Yushin, and the others groaned.
Under normal circumstances, they could handle his killing intent with ease, but they were now incredibly weak.
Theirplexions turned pale, and So Gyeoksan even coughed up blood. If a little more time passed like this, their lives would be at risk.
At that moment, Pyo-wol stepped in front of the three, blocking Gu Ja-hwangs killing intent.
Youre as pretty as a girl, you sneaky rat. It would be a sight to behold once I throw you over to the boys.
Are you the warden of the Prison of No Return?
Who allowed you to open your mouth? Dont speak or even breathe until I give you permission.
Overly self-conscious, are you? Seems like youve only learned bad things from the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
What?
Gu Ja-hwangs expression instantly stiffened.
He looked as though he had received an unexpected blow.
The words that came out of Pyo-wols mouth momentarily threw him off guard.
Immediately, his face distorted like a wicked demon.
Where did you hear that name?
So, it was the Kowloon Assassin Guild after all.
I asked where you heard it.
Oooong!
Gu Ja-hwangs roar echoed throughout the cave.
The roar amplified as it reverberated off the cave walls.
The three of them, except for Pyo-wol, were unable to withstand it and fell to their knees.
Kheukh!
Blood flowed from their ears. Their eardrums had burst from the roar.
The operation of the Prison of No Return by the Kowloon Assassin Guild was a top-secret matter.
Even Gu Ja-hwangs subordinates were hearing the name Kowloon Assassin Guild for the first time today.
Having Pyo-wol casually and boldly reveal such a secret, Gu Ja-hwang couldnt help but be stunned.
Gu Ja-hwang red at Pyo-wol with fierce eyes.
The more he red, the more Pyo-wols white face stood out strikingly.
Even in the darkness, it stood out like a sore thumb.
At that moment, Gu Ja-hwang was able to recall a name he had heard sometime ago.
Pyo-wol! So, youre Pyo-wol!
His killing intent intensified even more.
Pyo-wol was the number one enemy of the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
Because of him, they suffered a great blow to their operation in Runan, and their counted strategist, Lee Yul, experienced a significant failure.
It was the first time they had suffered such a big blow since they had gathered under the name Kowloon.
The Prison of No Return was one of the strongholds set up by the Kowloon Assassin Guild in Jianghu.
The Prison of No Return did the dirty work that the powerful figures of Jianghu were reluctant to do directly.
The Prison of No Return may not yield arge sum of money right away, and if not careful, they could potentially attract the attention and hostility of Jianghu, but in return, they could see glimpses of the powerful figures misdeeds and inner workings like seeing the lines on their hands.
If such information is collected and gathered over time, it will one day be possible to move those in power as they wish.
The Prison of No Return was a ce operated with such a purpose.
The moment its secrets were leaked, its existence would lose its meaning and inevitably be a target of Jianghu.
Such a situation had to be prevented at all costs.
Seeing Gu Ja-hwangs bewildered expression, Pyo-wol was certain that his suspicions were correct.
No matter how much he thought about it, the only group that could secretly run the Prison of No Return in Jianghu was the Kowloon Assassin Guild.
They were steadily building their influence and power in the shadows,pletely out of sight.
There was no telling how far their influence would extend.
Pyo-wol mumbled as he looked at Gu Ja-hwang,
It must be fate.
What?
Seeing that we keep bumping into each other like this, I think were destined to fight each other.
What kind of crazy nonsense are youC
Roaaar!
Gu Ja-hwang unleashed his energy andunched a punch.
Whirlwind Strike.1
A destructive technique that maximizes damage by spinning qi.
As if to prove its power, the cave shook as if it was about to copse any second.
Roaaang!
As the Whirlwind Strike hit the ground, arge pit formed and stctites fell with a loud crash.
Its power was truly formidable.
However, Gu Ja-hwangs expression was not very good.
Because he felt nothing in his hand.
Before he knew it, Pyo-wol had disappeared and was nowhere to be seen.
Despite dozens of torches illuminating every corner of the cave, not a trace nor even a shadow of Pyo-wol could be found.
The look in Gu Ja-hwangs eyes deepened even more.
Only then did he recall that his opponents fundamental nature was that of an assassin.
Such a fight in the darkness was undoubtedly something Pyo-wol excelled at.
The torches illuminated every corner of the cave, but shadows still existed, and Pyo-wol used those shadows as cover.
He shouted,
Everyone, watch your back! He will surely ambush!
Yes!
His subordinates shouted back, moving in unison in forming a defensive circle. Their backs against each other, preparing themselves for a surprise attack.
The sight alone showed how disciplined and well-trained they were.
No ordinary martial artists would even dare to attempt to break into their circle.
The problem, however, was that their opponent was Pyo-wol.
Keuh!
Suddenly, one of the martial artists forming the defensive circle screamed as he was yanked into the air. Pyo-wol had used his Soul-Reaping Thread to snare the mans neck.
The eyes of the martial artist who saw hispanion being reeled in like a fish shook.
The eyes of the martial artists turned toward the space where their colleague had disappeared.
Although the torches illuminated the ground and the walls, they couldnt fully light up the ceiling of the underground cavity.
The dense rows of stctites cast long shadows in the light.
The problem was that these shadows were incredibly wide.
The very thought of Pyo-wol hiding somewhere within them, lying in wait for them, sent chills down their spines.
It was then.
Squirt!
Suddenly, a moist liquid was sprinkled from thin air like rain.
What?
This isC
The warriors, absentmindedly touching the liquid that wet their faces, were startled.
Blood?
The liquid, from which a pungent metallic scent wafted, was clearly blood.
They didnt need to be told whose blood it was.
Thump!
A decapitated corpse fell from the sky.
The corpse, with its neck slit long and tongue sticking out, was therade who had disappeared after being dragged away by Pyo-wol just a while ago.
Damn it!
Bastard!
Angered by the death of theirrade, the warriors swung their weapons towards the ceiling.
The sword furiously swung through the air, but it did not reach the ceiling.
Chaah!
Unable to bear it any longer, Gu Ja-hwangunched a Whirlwind Strike towards the ceiling from where the corpse had dropped.
Crash!
With a loud noise, the stctites fell down. But there was no sight of Pyo-wol.
Keuk!
Instead, another warrior vanished into thin air.
It was quite a distance away from where Gu Ja-hwang had attacked.
Chae-hong!
Catch him!
The martial artists rushed over, calling out the name of their missingrade. But by then, he had alreadypletely vanished into the darkness.
Give Chae-hong back!
Gu Ja-hwang yelled as he unleashed a punch.
Whack!
Fortunately, this time there was the sound of his blow hitting something.
It was the sound made when hitting flesh, not a mineral material like stctite.
Its done!
Just when Gu Ja-hwang was about to shout in triumph.
Squirt!
Blood and flesh fell down.
The moment they confirmed the identity of the shattered corpse, Gu Ja-hwang and the warriors froze.
Chae-hong!
The corpse shattered by Gu Ja-hwangs attack was precisely the warrior whom Pyo-wol had taken away.
To their horror, Pyo-wol had used the warrior hed captured as a shield.
You bastardC!
Furious, Gu Ja-hwang used all his internal energy and let out a lions roar.
Whoosh!
The confined terrain amplified his lions roar.
Geuh!
W, Warden!
Gu Ja-hwangs men covered their ears with both hands, yet Gu Ja-hwang didnt stop roaring.
He instinctively knew that if Pyo-wol were allowed to run wild any further, the situation would be impossible to control.
His judgment was excellent.
However, unfortunately for him, his opponent was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol used his internal energy to shield his ears from the effects of the lions roar.
Gu Ja-hwang and his followers couldnt see him, but to Pyo-wols eyes, their chaotic movements were clearly visible.
They didnt know.
That this ce was the perfect battlefield for him.
So from now on, he would show them that.
Ten strands of Soul-Reaping Thread unraveled from his fingers.
Plop! Plop! Plop!
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Whirlwind Strike. Raws: ???(L). L xunfng C whirlwind / tornado j C to hit / to strike / to break
Chapter 373
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 23
Manhwa: N/A
Argh!
Gah!
Screams erupted one after another.
The Soul-Reaping Thread pierced through the foreheads of the martial artists.
Shushushuk!
At the same time, sharp wind-breaking sounds echoed throughout the underground space.
It was the sound of the phantom dagger slicing through the darkness.
Agh!
Sa, save me
One after another, desperate screams rang out.
Yu Suhwans eyes trembled.
My God!
He was a martial artist who had mastered the art of the sword.
From the moment he held a sword in his hand, he had always engaged in fair fights.
He thought that was how a swordsman should fight.
He believed that a swordsman should not resort to underhanded tactics, especially a martial artist aiming for high achievements.
His thinking was flexible, but when it came to martial arts, he was stubborn.
He had been taught that this was the path of a martial artist mastering the art of the sword, and he thought so too.
But watching Pyo-wols martial arts, he felt his existing values being shaken to their core.
Is that how assassins fight?
Not all assassins are like that. Only Pyo-wol, that demon, can fight like that.
Leaning against Hong Yushin, So Gyeoksan denied Yu Suhwans words.
Demon?
Yes! A demon! Hes always been like that. He likes to mock others from such a high ce.
As he looked at the battlefield, So Gyeoksans face was full of envy.
Although he had vowed to devote his loyalty if he was set free, his rivalry and hispetitive spirit towards Pyo-wol hadntpletely disappeared yet.
Harvesting the souls of his opponents with ten strands of the Soul-Reaping Thread, and ending their lives with the phantom dagger, Pyo-wol looked like the Reaper himself.
The darkness amplified his abilities, and Pyo-wol used the darkness to collect the lives of his enemies.
It was a well-choreographed spectacle.
If he performed like that, even the audience would curse the troupe and him.
Pyo-wol had elevated his assassination techniques to the level of art.
Hes insane!
Hong Yushin shook his head.
His burning hatred and venom melted away like snow at the sight of the martial artists of the Prison of No Return being killed by Pyo-wol.
Thats how pitiful they looked.
Eight Constetions? Fuck that! If he targets you in the dark, even the Eight Constetions wont be safe.
He shook his head dismissively in exasperation.
He knew Pyo-wol was great, that his assassination skills were so extraordinary that no other assassin in the world could match them.
But it was one thing hearing about it on paper and seeing it with his own eyes.
The goosebumps on his skin wouldnt go away.
Seogeuk! Sueuk!
The sound of flesh being sliced resonated in the darkness,
Gu Ja-hwang also stopped his roar.
He realized that there was no point in continuing the roar any further.
His face was a mixture of anger and fear.
Pyo-wol seemed like a mirage, impossible to reach no matter how hard he tried.
He had employed all the methods he knew to capture him, but they were of no use.
Neither his lions roar nor his powerful blows had any effect on him.
Stop.
Crash!
Once again, he released another strike, but it only shattered the delicate stctites, it did not even reach Pyo-wols shadow.
Something flickered in the darkness of the ceiling.
It was a faint thread, so faint that it could not be seen unless they were a warrior at Gu Ja-hwangs level.
Even then, it moved so fast that it was easy to miss if he wasnt paying attention.
Plop!
Before he knew it, the demonic thread harvested the lives of his men as if they were crops.
Now, only half of them remained.
But they all had their tails tucked like frightened dogs.
Ugh!
Oh my god!
Anger surged through him at the sight of his terrified subordinates.
They were not the kind to be consumed by fear.
They were warriors who had fought alongside him on countless battlefields.
Although they were not known to Jianghu as they had only fought outside the Central ins, they were experts who could hold their own anywhere in Jianghu if they officially went out.
It was extremely painful for him to watch them all scared out of their wits.
It was even worse to think that all of this was due to a single man.
He had only heard the name Pyo-wol, but he really didnt expect him to be such a terrifying enemy.
Gu Ja-hwang thought of the man who had yet to arrive here.
Ten Thousand Man yer! What on earth are you doing?
The only one who might have a chance of catching Pyo-wol was the Ten Thousand Man yer, one of the Eight Constetions. Gu Ja-hwang had written a letter to him, asking for support, but he hadnt heard back.
Damn it!
Gu Ja-hwang gritted his teeth.
At this point, waiting for the Ten Thousand Man yer was meaningless.
By the time he arrived, they would surely all be ughtered.
In the end, Gu Ja-hwang would have to deal with all of this himself.
Boom! Boom!
Gu Ja-hwang tore off his cumbersome clothes, revealing his body which was as solid as steel.
His trapezius muscle on his shoulders bulged like a mountain range, and his arms swelled as if about to burst.
He unleashed the Golden Mighty Blood Demon Technique1 to its extreme.
Once activated, the after-effects were so severe that one would be bedridden for several months, thus, he preferred not to use it unless in dire circumstances.
Gu Ja-hwang muttered,
Since itse to this, lets burn it all.
The look in his eyes was not that of one who was thirsty for life.
He moved forward with the kind of look only one prepared for death could have.
Khaak!
Keugk!
Even at that moment, his subordinates were dying.
He could see Pyo-wols intentions.
Pyo-wol was clearly trying to inflict extreme despair upon him by wiping out his subordinates first.
He was a cruel man, to say the least.
But when it came to being ruthless, Gu Ja-hwang was second to none.
He was neither devastated nor discouraged by the death of his subordinates.
Ill show you who the real madman is.
Boom!
He kicked a barrel stacked next to the military tent.
The barrel shattered and a thick liquid gushed out. It was oil.
It had been stockpiled for use in lighting torches and cooking food.
There were twenty barrels of oil stacked next to the military tent.
Gu Ja-hwang smashed all the oil barrels.
The oil spread instantly throughout the underground space.
Gu Ja-hwang threw his torch over the oil.
Whoosh!
In an instant, a huge me shot up to the ceiling.
The mes, fed by the oil, spread throughout the entire underground space.
Crimson mes and ck smoke filled the underground cavity, and a horrifying heat rolled in, threatening to melt the cave walls.
The first to inhale the dark smoke was Gu Ja-hwangs men near the mes.
The toxic smoke containing the unbearable heat melted their lungs instantly. They all copsed, without even being able to scream.
A few quick-witted ones hastily retreated from the mes, but the entire underground cavity was already engulfed in fire.
No matter where they ran, there was no escaping from the mes and smoke.
Even as his own men perished in the mes, Gu Ja-hwang didnt even bat an eye.
Hong Yushin and Yu Suhwan were appalled at the sight.
This is crazy!
Is he suggesting that we all die together?
They were three hundred feet underground.
Though thisbyrinth-like underground cave was pierced with tunnels in all directions, there was only one vertical opening where air could escape.
To pour oil on such terrain and set it on fire.
It was nothing short of a suicide pact.
In fact, Gu Ja-hwang lit the fire with such determination.
It was clear that if time passed like this, only his men would die. So, he thought he might as well set the fire with the intention of dying together.
There was one more effect of setting this fire.
That was topletely block Pyo-wols hiding ce.
No matter how skilled he was at hiding, he couldnt stay hidden in such intense heat and mes forever.
As long as he was human, he would definitely jump out, unable to withstand the heat.
Gu Ja-hwang was also feeling hot. But he trusted his internal energy and physique.
He created a barrier to block the heat and smoke.
Unless his internal energy was infinite, he couldnt hold out like this forever. But the same was true for his opponent.
While he couldnt find Pyo-wol hiding in the dark with his abilities, he was confident that he wouldnt lose in a battle of patience and internal energy.
Through the searing mes, he squinted and looked ahead.
It was then.
Whoosh!
A ck shadow descended into the middle of the zing inferno.
It was the spot where the tents had been. There were many things to burn, so the heat was more intense.
Pyo-wol stood in the middle of the hellfire, looking at Gu Ja-hwang as if he didnt feel the heat at all.
Even in the midst of the raging mes, there wasnt even a hint of flush on his pure white face.
His still-pale face was like that of a real Grim Reaper.
He didnte out to avoid the mes.
If he wanted to avoid the heat, he would have escaped into the tunnel where the fire hadnt spread yet.
Pyo-wol only revealed himself because Gu Ja-hwang blocked his own retreat and came to challenge him head-on.
Gu Ja-hwang must have thought he had a chance of winning, hence he made the challenge, but Pyo-wol nned to show him what a big mistake that was.
Pyo-wol moved towards Gu Ja-hwang. Then, the mes split to his left and right. It was as if the mes had a will of their own and were avoiding him.
Of course, it was impossible for the fire to have a will.
This phenomenon only happened because of Pyo-wols terrifying internal energy.
In the extreme heat and turbulent air, his ck Dragon Robe fluttered.
The fluttering of his ck Dragon Robe made him look like a bat spreading its wings wide.
Crackle!
Gu Ja-hwangs teeth shed.
His body reacted before he knew it.
Is he this great?
His opponent wasnt a mere assassin good at hiding and ambushing.
He was something else, something that wore the disguise of an assassin.
Gu Ja-hwang had fought on countless battlefields and faced many experts, but he had never seen a martial artist like Pyo-wol.
Looking at Pyo-wol alone made his mind and spirit shrink, such a foul feeling was a first in his life.
Uuargh!
To shake off his fear, Gu Ja-hwang let out a war cry.
As his roar swept through the underground, the mes burned even more fiercely.
Gu Ja-hwang kicked the ground and charged towards Pyo-wol.
His physique, perfected through the Golden Mighty Blood Demon Technique, was no different from an indestructible diamond.
His hard and solid body, tempered to the extreme, was his weapon.
With speed added to his rock-like body, there was nothing he couldnt destroy.
Like a raging bull charging at its opponent, Gu Ja-hwang was ready to take on Pyo-wol with all his might.
Even as Gu Ja-hwang charged with terrifying momentum, Pyo-wol did not flinch.
Instead, he ran straight towards Gu Ja-hwang.
You fool. You dare to collide head-on with me!
Gu Ja-hwangughed heartily.
He wouldnt know how he would fare against a sneak attack, but he believed he had the advantage in a face-to-face confrontation.
I will crush you like a fish.
Just before he collided with Pyo-wol, his body started rotating.
Starting from his ankles, his waist turned, followed by his shoulders.
This method of rotating the body like a top in an instant to maximize destructive power was called Rotating Silk Force.2
The two collided.
At that moment, Gu Ja-hwang realized something was wrong.
He didnt feel any resistance from Pyo-wols body, which should have been pushed away by his Rotating Silk Force.
Instead, Pyo-wols figure vanished like a mirage.
An illusion? Then where is he?
Gu Ja-hwangs eyes widened.
An illusion that deceived his sensespletely?
Such a thing was impossible.
His senses werent that sloppy. Yet, such a thing actually happened.
Pyo-wol had fooled Gu Ja-hwangs sensespletely by using Demon Shadow Exchange.
It was then.
Swoosh!
Gu Ja-hwang felt a strange sensation on both of his shoulders.
When he turned his head, he saw an unfamiliar foot.
Pyo-wol hadnded on his shoulder.
Gu Ja-hwang swung his fist to strike Pyo-wol off his shoulders. But at that moment, he felt a strange sensation in his neck.
A qi thread?
Gu Ja-hwang recognized it as the thread of qi that had been ensnaring his subordinates.
He strained his neck and shouted,
Do you really think you can harm me with that?!
Swish!
In an instant, his head was severed from his body and flew into the air.
What Pyo-wol had unleashed was not the Soul-Reaping Thread, but the Snake Qi Thread.
A thread of death, made up of solid qi, cut through Gu Ja-hwangs flesh and bones.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Golden Mighty Blood Demon Technique. Raws: ?????(Ѫħ?). jn, jn C gold; metals in general; money gng C hard, tough, rigid, strong Ѫ xu C blood ħ m C (bound form) evil spirit; devil / (prefix) supernatural; magical gng C meritorious deed or service / achievement / result / service / aplishment / work (physics) Rotating Silk Force. Raws: ???(Dz). D zhun C to revolve / to turn / to circle about / to walk about / ssifier for revolutions (per minute etc): revs, rpm / ssifier for repeated actions z s C silk / thread / trace l C power / force / strength / ability / strenuously
Chapter 374
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 24
Manhwa: N/A
Thud! Thud!
A head with its eyes wide open tumbled on the ground.
The expression on its face was filled with disbelief, as if it couldnt believe its own death.
The head rolled across the ground and stopped before Pyo-wols feet.
Pyo-wol silently looked down, staring at Gu Ja-hwangs face.
Life was gradually disappearing from Gu Ja-hwangs bulging eyes.
Fwoosh!
Pyo-wol kicked Gu Ja-hwangs head, and the head that was kicked away disappeared into the mes.
Hes crazy!
Yu Suhwan shook his head.
Although Gu Ja-hwang was not known in the Jianghu, he was still a skilled martial artist who deserved respect.
Especially with a body as sturdy as steel, any warrior would have a hard time against him. However, Pyo-wol killed him too easily.
It wasnt just a matter of surprise attacks orpatibility.
Pyo-wols martial arts were simply that strong.
He has already surpassed the limit of an assassin. How frightening! To think that there is such a warrior in this world.
Yu Suhwan clenched his fist.
Unbeknownst to him, his palms were already drenched in sweat.
Thats how shocking Pyo-wols martial arts were, now that he saw them in person.
In his entire life, only two people had given him such a strong shock.
One was his master, Jeon Mu-ok, and the other was Dok Gohyang.
And now, added to that list was Pyo-wol.
Although they shocked him in different ways, it was true that Yu Suhwans values were shaken to the core because of them.
At that moment, So Gyeoksan spoke bluntly,
This is not the time for leisurely sentimentality. If we stay here like this, well all burn to death.
Because of Gu Ja-hwangs madness, the entire underground space was filled with zing mes and thick smoke.
It was clear that if they stay here any longer, they would either suffocate or burn to death.
In fact, all of Gu Ja-hwangs subordinates who could not escape the mes were already burned to death.
Pyo-wol looked around and said,
Its already toote to escape.
The mes were a problem, but more than that, the greatest obstacle was the thick, ck smoke. If they inhaled the high-temperature smoke, their lungs would melt, and they would die instantly.
The ck smoke filled the vertical hole, the only passage leading to the outside. It would take a considerable amount of time for that smoke to clear.
If Pyo-wol was alone, he might be able to hold his breath and escape somehow, but it was impossible to get out while taking others with him.
So, what should we do?
All we can do is lock the iron door and wait until all the smoke is gone.
Pyo-wol looked at the tunnel where Hong Yushin and others had been confined.
There was a huge iron gate at the entrance of the tunnel.
If they close the iron gate, they could at least avoid the mes and smoke.
Hong Yushin agreed with Pyo-wols opinion.
There are still people in there who havent managed to get out. We need to save them as well. I will follow Master Pyo-wols decision.
Theres no other choice.
Darn it!
In the end, the other two had no choice but to follow Pyo-wols opinion.
The four of them re-entered the tunnel.
Argh!
Save us!
As they felt the presence outside, the people trapped inside the iron door cried out.
They also realized that something had happened in the underground cavity.
As they entered the tunnel, Pyo-wol closed the iron door.
Thud!
With a dull sound, the iron gate mmed shut, and darkness descended.
* * *
ck smoke billowed out of the vertical cave.
What the hell?
Whats going on?
The martial artists guarding the entrance of the Prison of No Return had puzzled expressions on their faces.
ck smoke suddenly started to flow out without any warning.
They had heard stories about smoke being emitted like this before a volcano erupts. But this was Mount Longhu.
It was not a volcano.
Nevertheless, there was only one reason for ck smoke being emitted like this.
Something had happened inside the Prison of No Return.
Quickly lower the basket! We need to save the people inside!
Unravel the rope!
It was then.
Cut the rope.
A voice as cold as ice stopped the guards in their tracks.
What?
The martial artists who were preparing to lower the basket cautiously turned around.
A strange man wearing a crimson martial arts robes came into their view.
He had long, disheveled hair, and a beard that covers up both his face and chest.
All that could be seen on his face were his two eerie eyes and nose.
For a moment, the martial artists froze.
The Ten Thousand Man yer!
They instantly recognized the identity of the strange man.
The monster who had killed the most people in the entire world.
He was given the nickname, Ten Thousand Man yer, because he was said to have killed ten thousand people.
Although he hadnt really killed ten thousand people, it was certain that countless people had died at his hands.
As the Ten Thousand Man yer approached, the martial artists carefully stepped aside.
The guards sensed the smell of death emanating from Ten Thousand Man yer. His scent instilled fear even to his fellow allies.
The Ten Thousand Man yer walked leisurely down the vertical passage.
Sniff, sniff!
He smelled the thick ck smoke gushing out of the vertical hole.
He frowned and said,
The fuel that caught fire is no ordinary oil.
Yes! Its a specially formted oil that produces intense heat even with a small amount. Once it catches fire, it doesnt extinguish easily.
How much fuel is inside?
There are twenty barrels in all.
How long will that amount burn?
It will burn for at least twenty days without going out.
Twenty days?
The Ten Thousand Man yer frowned.
He had never heard of a fire burning for more than twenty days in his life. However, he thought that the Kowloon Assassin Guild was capable enough to create such a precious artifact.
Looks like Imte. No wonder why that old Gu asked for help.
When he received Gu Ja-hwangs letter, the Ten Thousand Man yer couldnt immediately respond due to his own circumstances.
No matter how urgent it was, there was something he absolutely had to take care of.
Above all, he trusted Gu Ja-hwang.
He may have a nasty temperament, but he was definitely a man deserving of that.
The Golden Mighty Blood Demon Technique that Gu Ja-hwang had cultivated was a martial art technique that even the Ten Thousand Man yer was reluctant to face.
Because their martial arts were ipatible.
The martial art of the Ten Thousand Man yer maximized destructive power.
Gu Ja-hwangs body, on the other hand, was the most robust in the world. It was impossible tond a blow in a single attempt.
Even for Ten Thousand Man yer, knocking Gu Ja-hwang down would require substantial effort. Therefore, he highly regarded Gu Ja-hwang.
He thought that no matter what enemy invaded or what problem urred, Gu Ja-hwang could hold on until he arrived. However, contrary to his calction, it seemed that the enemy who had intruded was more than Gu Ja-hwang could handle.
Otherwise, Gu Ja-hwang would not have stood by while the oil barrels caught on fire.
Is he aiming for mutual destruction?
The eyes of the Ten Thousand Man yer narrowed.
If a high-level martial artist like Gu Ja-hwang aimed for mutual destruction, it was clear that he faced an extraordinary opponent.
The Ten Thousand Man yer wanted to see the face of the person who killed Gu Ja-hwang himself. But going down the vertical cave in this situation was nothing short of suicidal for him as well.
He gave a cruel order.
Cut the rope and seal the entrance.
But insideC
Do you think anyone could survive in that inferno? They must all be dead. Seal the entrance and erase all traces.
U, Understood.
The warriors responded with helpless expressions.
The men inside were no different from their brothers. The fact that they had to sever their only lifeline with their own hands pained them, but they had no choice.
Snap!
The rope attached to the basket was cut off.
What the warriors had prepared next was dynamite.
They intended topletely copse the entrance with dynamite.
It was something they had prepared since the Prison of No Return was built here.
The dynamites were meant topletely bury all evidence of the prison in case the secret were to be leaked out. They all had hoped they would never have to use it, but now was the time.
The warriors who had set up the dynamite looked at the Ten Thousand Man yer.
The Ten Thousand Man yer nodded his head.
Detonate it!
Yes!
The men replied as they set off the dynamites.
Boom boom boom!
With a loud explosion, the entrance copsed.
The dark smoke that had been billowing out abruptly stopped. The entrance waspletely sealed.
There was no way to climb the vertical cave, and even the entrance was buried.
There was no way for those trapped inside to get out. Even if there were survivors, they would either starve to death or suffocate in the mes.
The Ten Thousand Man yer gave an order to the warriors.
Clear this ce and evacuate.
Understood.
Remember. All evidence rted to us must be thoroughly erased.
Yes!
The warriors began to move busily in response.
Their hands erased all traces of the Prison of No Return ever existing on Mount Longhu.
As the Ten Thousand Man yer watched the scene, he muttered to himself,
Who on earth could it be?
The Prison of No Return was located in the most perfectly isted ce in the world.
Even if someone discovered the existence of the Prison of No Return, it would be impossible to sneak in.
Even the Ten Thousand Man yer himself would rather have chosen a frontal assault, since he did not have the confidence to infiltrate secretly without anyone noticing.
Judging by the reaction of the warriors guarding here, they too seemed to have no idea who infiltrated and what happened inside the Prison of No Return.
That meant that the infiltrator had snuck into the Prison of No Return without them knowing.
Is there such a person in the world?
Suddenly, a mans name popped into his mind.
The Reaper, if its him, it might be possible
If he was as great of an assassin as he was rumored to be, it wouldnt be difficult for him to sneak into the Prison of No Return.
If its really him, then Ive caught a big fish! Hahaha!
The Ten Thousand Man yer burst intoughter.
There was only one entrance to the Prison of No Return.
As long as the entrance was buried with dynamite, it was impossible to escape from inside.
Whether its the Reaper or someone else, it doesnt matter. Once they are trapped in there, they will never be able to get out.
The rocks blocking the entrance formed a huge mound.
It would be impossible for any warrior to break through ande out of here. However, the Ten Thousand Man yer never let his guard down.
He set up a temporary seat on the spot and guarded the entrance of the Prison of No Return.
It was only a monthter when the Ten Thousand Man yer left the Prison of No Return.
Hes dead.
* * *
Luxi River1 was arge river that circled Mount Longhu.
The river was clear and deep, with no strong currents, so fishermen who lived near the area would float their rafts to catch fish.
The scenery of Mount Longhu as viewed from Luxi River was truly picturesque, resulting in many poets and visitorsing to witness it out.
However, on this day, there were no fishermen or people who came to enjoy the scenery.
This was due to the fact that the weather had been bad since the morning, raining heavily all day.
From the cliffs connected to Luxi River, rainwater poured down like a waterfall. Because of this, the usually cid waters of Luxi River flowed as ferociously as a raging bull.
Launching a raft on such a day was nothing short of a suicide attempt, so people refrained from even approaching the Luxi River.
Kwakwakwa!
The towering cliffs turned into a gigantic waterfall, gushing out an enormous volume of water. However, not all of the cliffs were wet.
Bizarrely enough, not a single droplet of water fell on a deeply indented area at the bottom of the cliff.
At the bottom of the indented cliff, There was a tiny hole, justrge enough to fit a finger. Something seemed to wriggle in the hole, and soon enough, a figure emerged.
It was a tiny snake, about the thickness of a childs finger.
Its scales were strangely a burning red color.
The snake stuck its head out, looked left and right, and then slithered outpletely.
Pfssss!
Immediately afterward, the hole it came out of crumbled like sand, and a hand popped out, followed by a face and shoulders covered in dirt.
Hoo!
The man knelt on the ground, taking in ragged breaths.
The red snake slithered up the mans arm and coiled itself.
The man, after catching his breath for a moment, washed his face and hair in the cascading waterfall.
As the dirt washed away, his true appearance was revealed.
There was only one man in all the world with such pure white skin and a beautiful face.
Pyo-wol.
He had finallye out of the world.
And, he wasnt the only one to have made it out.
Heua!
I, Is it the outside?
We survived.
Following him, a dozen men were emerging from the narrow cave.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
Thank you for reading!
Luxi River. Raws: ???(oϪ). o l C old name of a river in Jiangxi / ce name Ϫ x C creek / rivulet h C river
Chapter 375
Light Novel: Volume 15 Episode 25
Manhwa: N/A
Ah!
Were finally outside!
The men shouted, but their voices were quickly drowned by the sound of falling water and rain.
Heuk!
Weve finallye out. Were out!
Whooong!
The men fell to the ground and cried.
They were all warriors who had been trapped in the Prison of No Return.
Trapped in a cramped space with no light, no hope, and no room to stretch their feet, they were only waiting for the day of their death.
The sobbing of these men, who had endured and survived being treated worse than pigs in a pen, was deeply moving.
Hong Yushin looked at them with pity.
They were men who had been trapped in the Prison of No Return for much longer than he had. He couldnt even imagine how much despair they had endured during that time.
So he could only stand by and watch. No half-heartedfort could soothe their hearts.
All he could do was let them vent their frustration and sorrow.
Hooh!
Yu Suhwan sighed as he sat down, leaning against a cliff.
He looked pale.
His lips were blue and his body looked as if it might copse at any moment. Despite that, he looked up at the sky, trying to catch his breath.
The past month has been like hell.
The fire set by Gu Ja-hwang did not go out.
For the first few days, they had waited for the fire to naturally die out, but the mes were unrelenting and showed no signs of weakening. Back then, it was clear that if things had continued on at that rate, all the air in the underground space would be consumed.
Just as everyone was beginning to fall into despair, Pyo-wol, with Gwiya at his side, made a move.
Pyo-wol did not even think about approaching the vertical cave, the only exit to the outside. What he did instead was to start searching for a new exit.
While others didnt know what to do in such a situation, Pyo-wol had survived such an environment before.
Furthermore, finding a way out of a desperate situation was what he did best.
Being trapped in the darkness without a single point of light actually made all his sensese alive.
Even in the tight confines of the underground space, there was a flow of air. That meant there was a breezeing in from the outside.
Thats what Pyo-wol looked for.
After much struggle, he found where the wind wasing from, but it was barely big enough for one person to fit in. Plus, it was pitch ck.
He might be able to squeeze himself in, but if there was a narrower section, he might not be able to squeeze through.
The probability of starving or suffocating to death in a dark space without any light, in fear and despair, was really high.
Not many people, even the most fearless, would easily be able to muster up the courage to venture into such an unknown space.
Indeed, some of the warriors trapped in the Prison of No Return refused to follow the path where the breeze was flowing in. They decided to stay in the cave and wait for the fire to go out.
Pyo-wol didnt force them to follow him.
The choice was theirs to make.
And Pyo-wols choice was venturing through the path where there was wind.
Without a moments hesitation, he squeezed his body into the cramped space.
The one who helped him then was Gwiya.
Gwiya was a child who had lived in a filthy swamp. Its senses were extremely sharp and developed, enough to move freely in the swamp where it couldnt even see an inch ahead.
Its senses were even better than Pyo-wols.
So, Gwiya moved ahead of Pyo-wol, leading the way and finding the path to survival.
The first one to follow Pyo-wol was So Gyeoksan.
He knew better than anyone else what Pyo-wol was capable of, so he didnt hesitate to follow him.
Hong Yushin and Yu Suhwan followed behind. Then, a dozen or so men followed suit. There were those who remained, but more chose to take the risk and ventured out.
The cave was dreadfully narrow.
The path was so narrow that their shoulders were tightly squeezed against the walls. Furthermore, the path would twist and turn like an ant tunnel.
Sometimes, a narrow gap, barely big enough to fit an arm through, blocked the way.
Pyo-wol concentrated all his energy into his hands to tear off pieces of stone or carve out the rocks.
The space was so tight he couldnt swing his hands widely. He could only rely on the power of his grip and his internal energy.
Doing so required a high degree of concentration, qi maniption, and hand sensitivity.
Boom!
The narrow space, barely enough for a wrist to fit in, copsed, revealing a muchrger space. Then, they would take a brief respite before advancing again.
The pitch-ck underground space was inhabited by insects of unknown origin. Those who followed Pyo-wol ate them to satisfy their hunger.
All they had to do was follow Pyo-wol, but since Pyo-wol had to lead and make the way, his energy consumption was several times more. Despite this, he didntin once and silently pioneered the way.
Sometimes they would climb endlessly upwards, and at other times, they would head towards the seemingly endless underground.
asionally, they woulde across a spacerge enough for everyone to gather and rest, and other times, they would encounter an unbelievably vast undergroundke.
In the undergroundke lived strange fish with no eyes.
They caught the fish to satisfy their hunger.
Thekes existence meant that water wasing in from the outside. Pyo-wol chose to ascend against the flow of the water.
Everyone else followed behind him.
By then, they trusted Pyo-wolpletely.
It wasnt just because his martial arts skills were strong.
They were impressed by his strong will and his ability to take action in forging a path in an unknown space.
Before being imprisoned in the Prison of No Return, they were all martial artists who had been told that they were one of the strongest in Jianghu.
They had such strong pride that they did not easily acknowledge others. Yet, they all recognized Pyo-wol, and epted him as the leader of the group.
They trusted Pyo-wol and relied on him in the pitch-ck underground space without a hint of light.
They didnt know how much time had passed.
They only saw the back of the man in front, and simply followed behind him.
And now, finally, they emerged into the light.
Kahaha!
Heuk!
Laughing and crying, they breathed in the air of the outside world to their hearts content.
Whoosh!
They never thought they would one day wee the fierce downpour of rain this much.
It was only then that they really felt they had made it out to the outside world.
They all looked at Pyo-wol.
As they stepped outside, Pyo-wols inhuman appearance seemed to be even more prominent.
A face more beautiful than a womans, but within him was a will as hard as steel.
They all had seen and experienced Pyo-wols will.
And for a whole month at that.
There was no way they would not acknowledge Pyo-wol.
They were all deeply moved and impressed by him.
Yu Suhwan suddenly cupped his fist in front of Pyo-wol and said,
From now on, I, Yu Suhwan of the Martial Sword Alliance, will serve Grand Master Pyo as my lifelong benefactor. As long as Grand Master Pyomands it, I swear to do anything, even if it means jumping into the fires of hell.
His sudden words caused Hong Yushin, who was beside him, to look at him in surprise.
Yu Suhwans expression and gaze were resolute.
His words were not merely spoken out of sheer joy ofing outside.
He had thought and thought and thought about this for a month.
No matter how much he thought about it, there was only one conclusion.
To trust and follow that man.
He sensed turbulent times ahead.
The existence of a facility like the Prison of No Return was enough evidence that the chaotic era had begun.
Those imprisoned in the Prison of No Return were all promising talents coveted by their respective factions. The fact that those sects couldnt contain and assimte such individuals, and had imprisoned them instead in the Prison of No Return, was enough to cause a stir in the world.
Having such things happening in a ce not known to the public was a serious problem, and there was no guarantee that such facilities or inhuman acts were only taking ce here.
Surely, such inhuman acts must be taking ce all over the world.
In such a chaotic world, it was not umon to have someone you could follow just by looking at their back.
Yu Suhwan thought Pyo-wol was such a person.
That was why there was no hesitation in his decision since Pyo-wol had already saved his life.
As soon as Yu Suhwan spoke, the other men followed suit, cupping their fists one by one,
I, Ji Yeonpyeong of the Xingwu n.1 swear to faithfully serve Master Pyo in the future.
I, Nam Sugon of the Golden Wing Sect,2 also swear to follow Master Pyo. No matter how thorny the path Master Pyo takes, I will dly follow it.
I, Buk Sinhu of the Guarded Sword Sect,3
I, Mak Woo-sung of the Anran Sect, swears4
The mens voices echoed down the river stream, piercing through the rain.
Pyo-wol looked at the men with a light frown on his forehead.
He didnt help them because he wanted their loyalty.
It was then.
Chuk!
So Gyeoksan put his hand on Pyo-wols shoulder and spoke,
Congrattions. All the outcasts of Jianghu have sworn their allegiance to you. I, too, will keep my promise.
* * *
The Hwa-young Guest House was a very old inn.
The building was old and the elderly couple who owned it were not really enthusiastic about running the inn. As a result, the number of customers gradually dwindled, and the inn was barely staying afloat.
There were days when they didnt have a single guest. Yet, the elderly couple did not panic.
They had worked hard in their younger years and amassed a considerable amount of money, allowing them to livefortably in their old age.
The only reason they kept the inn open was not because they needed the money, but because they couldnt bear to leave and abandon the ce filled with their youthful sweat and effort.
The old man looked at the pouring rain out the window and mumbled,
No customers again today. Who can me them? What madman would venture through this rain?
The old man thought of closing up shop early.
It was then.
He caught a glimpse of a figure through the heavy rainstorm.
Guests?
And, it wasnt just one or two people.
About a dozen men were approaching the Hwa-young Guest House.
The old man rubbed his eyes, thinking he had seen wrong. But he wasnt mistaken.
There really were dozens of mening towards the inn.
What?
The old man shivered.
The intense gazes of the men, piercing through the rain, made him shrink back.
Their eyes were like that of a wolf that had been in a cage for a long time and had just been released. And it wasnt just one or two wolves, but over a dozen of them.
The old man felt a shiver run down his spine.
Finally, the men arrived at the guesthouse.
They were the martial artists who had escaped from the Prison of No Return.
And leading the group was Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol said to the innkeeper,
Bring out all the food you have.
Pardon?
Bring out all the food you have in the inn.
Ah, understood.
The old man nodded urgently.
He ran to the kitchen and shouted,
Dear wife, were in big trouble! Hurry up and cook some food!
Then, the sound of food being fried in oil could be heard from the kitchen.
Pyo-wol and the rest each took a seat.
Ha! This is refreshing!
The air outside is certainly cleaner.
I wouldnt mind dying right now.
The men sat back in their chairs and said one thing after another.
Where on earth did these peoplee from?
The old man trembled as he peeked at them from the kitchen.
The ferocious atmosphere, akin to a pack of starving wolves gathered, frightened the old man.
The old man had been running the inn all his life, thinking he had seen it all. He thought he had nothing to fear because of his vast experience, but just looking at these wolf-like men sitting in the center of his inn sent chills down his spine.
The only sce was that they didnt seem to intend any harm towards him and his wife.
Bring these out quickly!
His wife, the cook, handed over tes filled with food.
The old man hurriedly served the food.
As the table filled with food, the men began to eat voraciously, without any sense of grace.
They consumed the food on the table at a terrifying speed, as if they were possessed.
Pyo-wol said to the old man,
Keep the fooding.
Huh? But theres already so muchC
Were going to eat several times this amount, so keep iting.
Ah, understood!
The old man replied before hurriedly running back to the kitchen.
The sound of the old man ordering his wife to cook food could be heard, but no one at the table paid them any attention.
Pyo-wol looked at the men.
Among them, the one who was imprisoned for the shortest time had been there for four months, and the longest were those who had been locked up for over a year.
They had starved for a very long time.
During their imprisonment, the only food theyd ever eaten was an unidentifiable gruel, but they only did so to stay alive, it didnt have any vor or taste.
For the first time in a long while, they could finally eat and taste real human food. The joy and excitement they all felt was beyond words.
Even ordinary stir-fried pork tasted heavenly.
The cook kept making food nonstop, and the old man kept serving it without rest. But even then, they couldnt keep up with the speed at which the men were eating.
In the end, the old couple had to keep cooking and serving until they were exhausted.
I think were going to live.
Phew!
Only after the tes piled up like a mountain on the table did the men stop eating.
Someone spoke,
I feel like Im really alive.
Now, we should do what needs to be done.
Thats right! We need to show the people who sent us there what hell looks like!
These were people who had endured a hellish time, gnawing at their resentment and fanning the mes of their anger.
Just because they had escaped from the Prison of No Return didnt mean that the anger they had been harboring had disappeared. On the contrary, their anger was growing with time.
Pyo-wol and the men stayed at the Hwa-young Guest House for a while after that.
They ate, rested, and practiced martial arts.
And as they recovered, they left the Hwa-young Guest House one by one.
If you ever need my help, call me anytime.
We are brothers. I will run to the ends of the earth if you call for me.
Ille back as soon as Ive settled the affairs of my sect.
After bidding farewell to Pyo-wol, they left the guest house.
Each headed in different directions, with different destinations.
Though physically separated, they remained connected by a strong bond.
And at the center of it all was Pyo-wol.
SoundlessWind21s notes:
End of Volume 15. Thank you for reading!
Xingwu n. Raws: ???(dշ). d xng C to rise / to flourish / to be popr / to start / to encourage / to get up / (often used in the negative) to permit or allow (dialect) / maybe (dialect) w C affair / business / matter / to be engaged in / to attend to / by all means fng C house / room / CL: g / branch of an extended family / ssifier for family members (or concubines) Golden Wing Sect. Raws: ???(T). jn, jn C gold; metals in general; money ch C wings; fin T mn C gate, door, entrance, opening Guarded Sword Sect. Raws: ???(oT). o h C to protect jin C double-edged sword / CL: , / ssifier for blows of a sword T mn C gate, door, entrance, opening Anran Sect. Raws: ???(ȻT). n, n C dark, ck; sullen, dreary Ȼ rn C yes, certainly; pledge, promise T mn C gate, door, entrance, opening
Chapter 376
Episode 376
Pyowol left the Hwayeong Guest Cup.
Hong Yu-sin left first, saying that he was uneasy about how the situation in the world was going, and said that he woulde running whenever Sogyeoksan was called.
Now everyone has left and only one man remains by his side.
It was Yoo Soo-hwan, a man with impressive deep and clear eyes.
The reason Yoo Soo-hwan hadnt left Pyo-wols side was simple. Because I wasnt feeling well.
Even before he was imprisoned in the prison of fire, his body was thoroughly ruined.
Dokgohwang ruined it.
It was so badly damaged that even after a month of recuperation, it was not easily recovered.
In order to return Yoo Soo-hwans body to normal, he had to find a doctor who reached the level of God and receive treatment.
Fortunately, Yoo Soo-hwan said he knew such a member. However, it was quite far away, so I had to move after recovering enough stamina.
Until then, I decided to stay with Pyowol.
Yoo Soo-hwan narrowed his eyes and looked up at the sky.
Strong sunlight was beating down on the clear sky.
I was deeply moved to see the sky again, which I thought I would never see. So, Yoo Soo-hwan looked at the sky for a long time.
Pyo-wol understood Yoo Soo-hwans feelings. Because he was like that at first. However, I couldnt wait forever for Yoo Soo-hwan.
Go now.
ah! yes I guess I took too long. sorry.
Yoo Soo-hwan smiled slightly and moved along the Pyowol.
Although his body was so damaged that he could not perform martial arts, his actions had dignity andposure.
He asked while walking side by side with the moon.
But where are we going now?
Poyang Lake!
Why are you there?
My horse is there.
ah! Is that so? words are important haha!
Whether it was because he was such a chatty person or because he couldnt have a proper conversation while he was imprisoned in the prison of fire, he was talkative. However, the conversation continued so naturally that I didnt feel bad.
The tone of voice has also changed. Unlike when we first met, he treated Pyowol with respect and implicitly treated him as a superior.
After leaving the inn, the two arrived at the dock of Eungdam around the afternoon. However, the atmosphere at the marina was somehow unusual. There were traces of broken houses and equipment everywhere.
Yoo Soo-hwan asked a passer-by.
Has something happened here? It is broken everywhere.
Looking at you asking that, it must be someone from around here.
yes! Its my first timeing here.
A month ago? No, there was a big fight here before that.
A fight?
okay! Some young warriors fought with bloodied warriors. Their fight was so fierce that this ce waspletely broken.
The old man who answered shook his head as if he was terrified even thinking about it again.
Pyowol asked the old man.
So what are the results?
In the end, the young warriors won. But the woman screamed as if she had suffered a minor injury.
What happened after that?
Whats going on? He returned by boat. How the hell is the world going to be like that in broad daylight?
The old man clicked his tongue and walked away.
Pyo-wol realized that the woman the old man spoke of was Yeom Hee-soo. It was because Yeom Hee-soo was the only woman in Namgung-wols party.
If Yeom Hee-soo had been injured, Namgung-wol and Yong Ha-sang would not have been able to stay here any longer.
The person who used them as bait was Pyowol.
I heard that Yeom Hee-soo was injured, but I didnt feel any guilt. It was because they secretly followed.
Yoo Soo-hwan asked Pyo-wol.
Are these people you know?
These are the people who followed me.
Pyowol spoke honestly about them.
Yoo Soo-hwan, who heard all the stories, burst outughing.
Puhaha! You are amazing. To use Kang Hos equipment as mere bait.
On the subject that he himself was called a gija in Gangho, Yoo Soo-hwanughed at those who were used by Pyo-wol.
In that respect, Yoo Soo-hwan was very unique.
He didnt have any sense of the chosen people that the existing strong yers had. Its just that they arent chosen just because theyre talented.
I was just lucky. I was lucky enough to be born into a good shaman family or epted as a disciple of a good munpa. Of course, a movie like this wouldnt have been possible without their talent, but luck is obviously the most important factor anyway. I dont think they are the chosen ones just because they are a little luckier than others.
Even when he was at Mugeomryeon, Yu Su-hwan did not think of himself as a great person.
He deserved to have the ambition to be a martial arts master, but he wanted to live freely without such ambition. Therefore, if possible, I tried to stay away from the struggle between the death penalty. So I closed my ears and deliberately kept my distance.
Because of that, he was stabbed in the back of the head by Dokgo Hwang because he couldnt grasp the situation properly, but even now, that thought has not changed.
Pyowol asked him.
What are you going to do when you get your martial arts back?
Shouldnt we have a decision with Hwangi?
Dokgo Hwang?
yes! I dont have much greed for martial arts practice, but I still cant stand still after being sentenced to death and being treated so harshly by the priest.
Pyowol nodded.
Whatever the reason, it was Kang-hos physiology to pay back as much as he suffered.
It was the worlds mind to look at you as a funny person, rather than being a good person if you stayed still after being hurt.
To live as a soldier in Gangho, he had to never look funny.
No matter what life Yoo Su-hwan chooses from now on, the fact that he was victimized by the priest will follow him like a stigma.
It was Yoo Soo-hwans natural right to erase the bad stigma.
No one could intervene.
In that case, I need to recover martial arts first, but until then, I will cling to Pyo Daehyeop. I believe that you will not ruthlessly cast me out for losing martial arts. Whooping!
Yoo Soo-hwan grinned with an expression that didnt hate him.
Pyo-wol only nced at Yoo Soo-hwan, but did not say anything.
Fortunately, arge ship came into the dock in the afternoon.
It was a merchant ship that came down from the upper reaches of the river. Merchant ships stopped at the docks in the middle to pick up people. The wages of the guests who rode like that were the captain and crews share.
The two sat down on arge load on the deck.
A strong wind blew and gently brushed their hair.
The ships guests were not just two people. The guests who were picked up in the middle were sitting and chatting with each other between the luggage.
Wouldnt it be too dangerous to go to Poyang Lake now?
I like that too, cant I help it? I cante and notify you that I cant do the deal.
Phew! I will be thrilled.
The situation is really dire. After the deal at Poyang Lake this time, I will stop my activities for the time being and keep an eye on the world situation.
Me too. How will you go up in such an uneasy atmosphere? If you get caught up in the fight of the warriors by mistake, you will be ruined.
Please, I just hope that this trip to the top can bepleted safely.
The conversations of merchants overheard were unusual.
Pyowol frowned slightly.
Poyang Lake was his destination now.
It was the ce where the top of the jewon was located, and there were also equipments such as Namgungwol.
There, they formed the Anti-Geumcheonhoe and united as one.
There was no group or person that could pose a threat to them.
That was the situation at Lake Poyang that Pyo-wol knew.
Did the circumstances change?
It was clear that something had changed in the month that he had been away.
At that time, Yoo Soo-hwan naturally intervened in the merchants conversation.
Has there been a flood in Lake Poyang? Why are you so dead? Just by looking at their faces, they look like people who have lived all over the world. Hehe!
Who are you?
Its the first time Ive been to Poyang Lake, but the conversation between the two seems unusual, so I came here to get some information.
Mmm!
Ouch! I am not a suspicious person. This is also meant to be, so lets have a drink together.
Yoo Soo-hwan took out a bottle from his luggage and shook it.
It was prepared in advance from Hwayeong Gaekjan.
It was Yoo Soo-hwan, who had a sad impression and deep, clear eyes. He was even smiling brightly, unlike someone who had suffered for months.
The vignce of the merchants disappeared withughter that made even the viewer feel good.
One merchant shuddered.
Drinking in broad daylight?
How are you? You dont have anything to do on the ship anyway, do you?
Thats right.
Then what are you worried about? Have a drink.
Yoo Soo-hwan generously filled the merchant with a full ss of wine and held it out. The merchant, who was looking at a wooden goblet full of alcohol, closed his eyes and said.
Ah! I dont know.
He drank at once.
That was the beginning.
The merchants drank and drank, and Yoo Soo-hwan naturally continued the conversation.
Pyo-wol saw Yoo Soo-hwan talking freely with merchants and thought he was a natural born person.
He was the second disciple of Yeonju, a super-giant force called Mugeomryeon.
He may have had a sense of superiority and arrogance that he was different from others, but Yoo Soo-hwan did not feel that kind of atmosphere at all.
Even the witty merchants thought Yoo Soo-hwan was just a curious person, and they couldnt even guess that he was an unmanned man.
Such affinity is not something that can be learned. Only a naturally gifted person could look like that.
Pyowol was dead, and it was something he could not do even after waking up.
Pyo-wol waited for Yoo Soo-hwan to return with the result rather than interrupting and hitting the candle.
It was a while after Yoo Soo-hwan returned.
His face was stained red with drunkenness. The smell of alcohol wafted from his mouth, as if he had been drinking quite a bit.
Yoo Soo-hwan sat down beside Pyo-wol and asked.
Do you know Jang Ho-yeon?
Jang Ho-yeon? Woogeom Lodge?
yes! After Pyo Dae-hyeop left, he seems to have led the elite into Poyang Lake.
so?
It looks like he was asking about Pyo Daehyeops whereabouts.
Pyowol closed her eyes.
The situation was eye-opening.
Jamsan, Anhui Province, where the cattle ranch is located, is not far from Poyang Lake.
It wouldnt have been difficult to find out that Pyowol was staying at Poyang Lake.
Pyo-wol is the enemy who killed Jang Ho-yeons younger brother.
Although they had different stomachs and no affection, they were younger brothers who shared the same bloodline. There was enough reason to take revenge.
Above all, they havent given up on fear yet.
It was worth tracking Pyowol and entering Lake Poyang.
Yoo Soo-hwans words continued.
Then, it seems that there was a conflict with Namgungwol Sohyeop and the others. They dont even know why they fought. The problem is that their shes go beyond the normal conflict between the characters.
Looks like there are a lot of victims.
Thats right. The subordinates that Jang Ho-yeon brought were also seriously damaged, and it seems that many were also injured on the side of Namgung Sohyeop.
If it was a simple collision, it would have ended there.
If Jang Ho-yeon is the owner of the Woogeom Lodge, Namgung-wol has thousands of times on his back.
They knew very well that the sh of giant powers would only lead to mutual destruction. Thats why I tried to end it with an individual problem.
But this time it was different.
For some reason, Jang Ho-yeon went wild and expanded the problem.
Among the literary factions of Gangseoseong, he invited the literary faction of Ugeom Lodge to Poyangho Lake.
It wasnt Namgung-wol who would be left alone.
Namgungwol also asked for help from the munpa rted to the thousands of times, and they shed at Lake Poyang.
There were many casualties on both sides, and the merchants said that Poyang Lake became a battlefield.
The question is, why did they sh so much? Even the merchants didnt seem to know why.
I think I know.
yes? What do you mean?
This is not a fight between Jang Ho-yeon and Namgung-wol. Its not even thousands of battles with the cattle ranch.
then?
Its a fight between the Golden Age and the Anti-Golden Millennium.
Half a thousand times?
Yoo Soo-hwan made a puzzled expression.
I knew about Geumcheonhoe, but it was the first time I had heard about BanGeumcheonhoe.
Its a group formed by Namgungwol, Yonghasang, and Yeom Heesu after meeting at Lake Poyang. It was made with the intention of checking the Jincheonhoe, which was dominated by Zhang Wu-geuk.
If so, Jang Ho-yeon must have noticed the existence of Ban Geum-cheon in the process of asking about Pyo Dae-hyeops whereabouts.
I guess so.
From Jang Ho-yeons point of view, anti-golden events would never have been tolerated. After all, a collision must have been inevitable.
The Geumcheonhoe was not just a friendly gathering.
All of the warriors in the Jincheonhoe were equipment to lead the next generation. Zhang Mu-geuks insistence on taking control of the Jincheonhoe must have been a preparatory step to bing the absolute leader of the next generation.
In such a situation, the appearance of the Anti-Geumcheonhoe would not have been a pleasant thing.
From the perspective of the Geumcheonhoe, it was necessary to dismantle the Anti-Geumcheonhoe at any cost.
It wasnt just a dispute between the materials.
The battle for supremacy of the next generation is taking ce in Poyang Lake.
Chapter 377
Episode 377
: Kung!
The boat was docked at the Poyangho dock.
The scaffolding was lowered and people got off the boat. Pyowol and Yoo Suhwan were also among them.
Yoo Soo-hwan said while looking around the dock.
This atmosphere is unusual.
There were people who seemed to be unmanned around the dock.
They were watching the people getting off the boat. It was clear that anyone was watching.
One group was on the west side of the dock and the other group was on the east side.
At a nce, it was clear that they were different gangs.
They kept their eyes on the dock while keeping each other in check.
Suddenly, their gaze turned to Pyowol.
Since Pyo-wol did not bother to hide his identity, it was immediately apparent.
A leap?
The death god has returned.
Their eyes swayed as they gazed at the moon.
Those on the west side hurriedly left the dock, and those on the east side approached Pyowol.
they asked cautiously.
Are you Pyo Daehyeop?
however?
ah! We are soldiers belonging to the Eunryeonhoe.
Unryeonhoe?
You dont know. It is the official name of the Anti-Geumcheonhoe.
No matter how much they say they stand against the Geumcheonhoe, it was unreasonable to continue to use the name Bangeumcheonhoe.
The word anti (anti) itself had a negative meaning, so it was not appropriate to put it in front of the name of a force. Thats why they gave it a new name, Eunryeonhoe.
Who became the hoeju?
Yongha-sang has be a small cooperative.
Yongha-san?
Pyowol thought it was unexpected.
It was because Namgungwol was at the center of the Eunryeonhoe. But I soon understood.
Im going to put Yonghasang in the front, and myself in the back.
I thought the pyowol was not a bad way.
Each person had a role that suited them.
Due to Namgoongwols tendency, it seemed that the role of coordinating the whole in the dark would not be bad.
Namgung Sohyeop is looking forward to Pyo Daehyeops return. If you dont mind, how about going with us to meet Namgung Sohyeop?
I want to rest now.
then?
If you want to talk, ask me toe to the inn where I am staying.
All right. I will tell you that.
Mu-in didnt look bad at all, even though he was refused to go see Namgung-wol together.
That much was proof that Pyowol was a big yer.
Soldiers ran to report to Namgungwol.
Pyo-wol took Yoo Soo-hwan back to Namcheongwan, the lodging house where he had previously stayed.
oh my! How much is this?
The owner of the inn recognized Pyowol and ran out.
I mean?
Goodbye Martha. Dont worry, the horses are well taken care of by us.
Usually, if the owner didnt show up for more than a month, they would sell it to someone else. However, the owner of the inn did not dare to have such a thought.
It wasnt someone else, it was Pyowols words.
After selling his horse at will, he couldnt handle the aftermath when Pyo-wol returned. Because of that, I had no choice but to take care of the horse with utmost sincerity.
Give me two rooms.
Can I give you the room next to the room I stayed in before?
Do it.
All right. How would you like to eat?
Prepare now. I will eat and go in.
yep! Please wait a moment. I will prepare it in no time.
The innkeeper hurried to the kitchen.
Pyo-wol and Yoo Soo-hwan sat at the window seat.
It was the spot that Pyowol preferred.
Yoo Soo-hwan said while looking at the scenery of Poyang Lake spreading out the window.
Its a really beautiful ce. It has a different beauty from the sea seen at Mugeomryun.
Come to think of it, Mugeomryun was also in the sea.
yes! It is located in Haenam-do to be exact. You dont know how beautiful it is with the pure white sandy beach and the vast blue sea.
I want to go back soon.
yes! In my heart, I want to go back right away, but my body is at this point
Yoo Soo-hwan smiled self-deprecatingly.
He was currently incapable of performing martial arts.
I trained from a young age and lived as a martial artist for the rest of my life, but the loss of martial arts made me feel the loss beyond words. However, Yoo Soo-hwan thought that this feeling was not too bad.
All ordinary people lived like this.
There are many people who live well without martial arts, but I felt so sorry for ordinary people if they were frustrated because they could not practice martial arts temporarily.
Can I recover? You said you couldnt fix an ordinary member of Congress?
As I said, there is someone I know. If so, Im sure you can fix it. Its because the Gikyungpalmaek is broken, not the Danjeon.
You seem to have great medical skills.
yes! He is a person who is notcking even if he is called faithful.
Why is such a person unknown?
Because being famous isnt necessarily a good thing.
Is it Eunwon?
yes!
Pyowol didnt ask any more.
Among those living in Gangho, there was not a single person who did not have a rtionship with someone else.
In the end, unmanned people prove their existence by force.
I had to project my power onto others, but there was no way that Eun-won woulde out.
The same was true ofwmakers working in Gangho.
It was clear that Yoo Soo-hwan was also swept away by Kang-hos favor.
At that time, Jeom So-yi approached with a tray of food.
bon appetite.
Jeom So-yi looked at Pyo-wol with envy for a moment, then hurriedly ran to the kitchen.
Yoo Soo-hwan said.
That kid seems to respect Pyo Dae-hyeop.
I cant respect an assassin
Is there a need to define yourself as an assassin? Pyo Daehyeop is a great soldier in
itself
. I think so.
It is romantic. Strong people dont treat you as generously as you do. They are frighteningly obsessed with their background and ssify them. Those who are once branded an assassin will always be an assassin.
haha! I tend to be like that.
Yoo Soo-hwan smiled kindly.
I wondered if I would have a face like that if I grew up with lots of love and no wrinkles. But thats just what it looks like on the outside.
Yoo Soo-hwan was a sharp sword that hid itself in a blunt sheath. He was hiding his true self in a sheath ofughter.
The two started eating.
Yoo Soo-hwan, who tasted a few chopsticks of food, opened his eyes wide.
Its really delicious. It seems that the hostess is quite skillful.
He closed his eyes and savored the taste of the food.
In the past few months, I thought my sense of taste had beenpletely ruined, but tasting such delicious food seemed to bring it back to life.
He poured himself a drink and drank it.
Knowing that Pyo-wol doesnt drink, he does it himself.
It was good to drink alone.
The beautiful scenery, the wind blowing, and the delicious side dishes were enough.
When I was in Mugeomryeon, I didnt know that I would be happy even if I enjoyed even more happiness than this Now, this is enough.
Yoo Soo-hwan muttered as he shook his ss.
There was a faint smile on Yoo Soo-hwans face as he looked at the ss with his eyes down.
Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Pyowol.
Pyo-wol was eating the food in silence, not even looking at him.
The way he chewed his food little by little seemed pious, like a monk or guru.
Yoo Soo-hwan knew that a person who achieved extreme achievement in one field had that kind of atmosphere.
Dont define yourself as an assassin. You are already beyond the limits of an assassin.
The appearance of Pyowol in an underground space without a single light for the past month was truly amazing.
He did not let even one of the soldiers who followed him into the dark cave die.
It was truly amazing.
Even the warriors suffered evil, but their survival would have been impossible if Pyowol had not taken care of them knowingly or unknowingly.
The only thing they could rely on in the pitch-ck darkness was the back of the moon. Following that strong back, they advanced step by step, and as a result, all of them were able to survive safely.
Now they each went back to the Munpa.
No one knew how many of them would fight and defeat the powerful man who had sent them to Hell. However, if even one person bes the winner, he will unconditionally lend his strength to Pyowol.
The same was true of himself.
There was no way that a simple assassin would have this kind of heart.
Because they saw something more than that, everyone said they woulde running when Pyowol called.
Squeak!
It was time for Yoo Soo-hwan to refill his ss.
oh my god!
It is a corpse.
Suddenly, the guests in the inn shouted at Poyang Lake.
Pyowol and Yoo Suhwan frowned.
As people say, it is because the bodies have been washed away.
Yoo Soo-hwan put down his drink and said.
I guess its wrong to eat quietly.
Pyowol also put down his chopsticks and nodded.
His expression was vivid, and hisplexion was still maintained.
It was a body that had just died.
It meant that there was a fight going on nearby.
At that time, Pyowol heard the sound of shing weapons and faintly heard the rattlesnake of people.
Dead!
Yaah!
Dont let them get on the boat.
Pyowol looked in the direction where the evil basket wasing from.
Arge ship was seen in the distance.
Arge ship was surrounded by dozens of small ships attacking it.
The men on the small boat were trying to get on the big boat, and the men on the big boat were swinging their weapons to knock them off.
The fight between the two groups was fierce indeed.
Those who tried to get on the boat somehow and those who tried to stop them were fighting, staining Lake Poyang red with blood.
Ah!
Ah!
Soldiers who were stabbed with spears or harpoons while trying to board arge ship crashed into Lake Poyang.
Those with minor injuries struggled on the water, but those with fatal injuries quickly sank into the water.
The warriors on the big ships were few in number, but they were well defended by their rtively high position and superiority in weapons.
Normally, at this point, the attackers would feel disadvantaged and withdraw. But the attackers on the small boat were different.
They boarded the big ship as if they were fierce enemies.
Seeing the deaths of hisrades by his side, he screamed as if he had suffered more evil.
Fuck! just get on the boat I wont let you go.
I will kill them all.
Their efforts were not in vain.
In the end, those who climbed on the deck of the ship were created. As they waited for theirrades toe up, they battled therge ships men.
While they struggled and endured, theirrades in the smaller boat came one after another onto the deck of therger vessel.
The man in charge of therge ship shouted while brandishing his weapon.
A bug in the bloody room dares to aim for the top of the jewon. You must never let them steal your ship.
Fuck! Is the top of the jewon daesu?
Kill that bastard first!
Their cries reached Pyowols ears.
Is the ship of the Jewon Merchant Corps being attacked by the Blood Room?
Even before Pyo-wol went into the fire pit, the Jewon Sang-dan was catching the blood room like a rat.
Because of that, the reality was that the bloody room did not even dare to fight and hid in the shadows. However, what happened was that they crawled out in the sun and attacked the ships of the top of Jewon.
Is it rted to Jang Ho-yeon at Woogeom Lodge?
There was only one way to check.
Pyowol threw herself toward the ship.
Tat tat!
Yoo Soo-hwan murmured as he watched Pyo-wol run away from the surface.
Poyang Lake will be dyed more red.
He picked up the ss he had put down again.
Chapter 378
Episode 378
Its Hard to Get on a Ship, But Once on the deck, theres nothing to be ashamed of.
It was because there were far too many warriors in the bloody room.
Using their numerical superiority, they overpowered the soldiers at the top of the Jewon.
Cheak!
Ouch!
The warriors at the top of the Jewon copsed one after another, spraying blood.
Shit!
Jang Jin-sam, the person in charge of this ship, looked around with bloodshot eyes.
Everywhere he looked, the only ones dying were his subordinates.
When did the bloody room be so popr?
No matter how much it is said that it is the power that dominates the underworld of Poyang Lake, it is infinitely shabbypared to the top of the Jewon.
For that reason, Ju Seol-pung of the top of the Jewon also had no hesitation in suppressing the blood room. However, the strength of the blood room shown now was not at the level of an underworld organization.
The bloody warriors who boarded the ship were like ants that really craved blood.
The appearance of them swarming around and killing the soldiers at the top of the memorial resembles a blood cloak.
The soldiers of the Jewon Corps were cornered.
Half of his subordinates have already died. The remaining people were holding on like tenacity, but they were not at risk.
Among the warriors in the Blood Chamber, a man with a particrly ferocious expression stepped forward.
Kaak! Wow!
He purposely spat thick phlegm on the floor and red at Jang Jin-sam.
It was an act of provoking Jang Jin-sam.
It is better to be the escort warrior of the noble jewon corps. How are you? Does our blood room look ridiculous?
Do you think the bloody room will be safe even if it does something like this?
Hehe! What if its not okay? Dont you know that the world has changed?
Is the world changing? You say anything because your mouth is pierced.
You really should pluck out those eyeballs. The world has changed like this, but you still know how great the Jewon Sangdan is.
The soldier of the blood roomughed at Jang Jin-sam.
Jang Jin-sam was furious at him, but he couldnt run away recklessly.
This is because if he runs out, the battle line he barely managed to hold on to will copse.
Lee Gu-yeol, a soldier in the blood room, continued.
Hehe! I live patiently, so days like thise too. After all, people should live a long time.
Lee Gu-yeols eyes were bloodshot red with excitement.
In the meantime, it was Lee Gu-yeol, who had been hiding in the prostitute house to escape the pressure of the Jewon Corps.
The fear of dying if caught prevented me from sleeping well, but now the situation has changed.
The blood room was no longer an underdog.
I could tell just by looking at the current situation.
While they were talking, two soldiers from the Jewon Corps died again. Even thest line of defense is on the verge of copsing.
As expected, people have to hold the line well. To say that the ox sword lodge in the world is on our side.
There!
Then a cold voice was heard.
Those were the words of one of the soldiers in the Blood Chamber. However, Lee Gu-yeols expression froze.
Watch your mouth. We have nothing to do with you guys.
omg! sorry. I was speechless.
This ship was seized only with the power of the bloody room. It has nothing to do with Woogeom Lodge. Do you understand?
of course. lol!
Yi Guyeol smiled servilely.
Many of the soldiers of the bloody room that attacked this ship were those who received support from the Woogeom Lodge.
Cheol-Woong Deung, the Ark of Blood, visited Poyang Lake as soon as he heard the news that Ho-Yeon Jang and the soldiers from Woo-Geom Lodge had entered Poyang Lake.
He dared to offer negotiations with Jang Ho-yeon.
He said that he would do everything in his power to help the Blood Chamber defeat the Jewon Merchants.
At first, Jang Ho-yeon was stunned and tried to kill Deung Cheol-woong. However, thinking about it, I thought it wouldnt be bad to have hands and feet to clean up here.
Even if Poyang Lake was located not far from Anhuiseong, where the cattle hut was located, it was not their territory anyway.
We needed people to do the dirty work.
The blood room was perfect for him.
In the end, Jang Ho-yeon epted Deung Cheol-woongs proposal.
The soldiers of Woogeom Lodge disguised themselves as soldiers of the Bloody Room and attacked together. Without their help, it would have been impossible to attack thisrge ship with only the men of the Blood Room.
Their participation had to be kept in strict secrecy.
If it became known that Woogeomsanjang intervened in the fight between the upper ss and the underworld organization, not only would it lose face, but it could also bring about the intervention of other factions.
Even if it is not, it will be impossible to deal with the situation if the situation worsens in a situation where the conflict between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe is painful.
Because of that, the soldiers at Woogeom Lodge are trying to keep their intervention aplete secret.
The soldier at the Woogeom Lodge said.
Tsk! Doesnt everyone on this ship die because of your light mouth?
sorry.
Even if the word oohes out of your mouth, I will kill you all. Be mindful.
yes! I will keep that in mind.
Lee Gu-yeol lowered his head and replied.
It was then.
Woogeom Lodge intervened in the confrontation between Poyangho forces. Arent you ashamed?
Jang Jin-sam, who was listening to the conversation between the two, eximed loudly.
At that, the warrior from the Ugeom Lodge clicked his tongue.
Tsk! Youre repeating your name. I have no intention of saving you anyway
You will be punished.
scourge? Thats funny. Do you know how empty the sky is?
It was the time when the warrior at the Ugeom Lodge openlyughed at Jang Jin-sam.
Heaven may not be free, but I am.
A cold voice pierced the ears of the warrior at the cattle lodge.
At the disparate voice, the warrior at the Woogeom Lodge looked up in surprise.
A man was standing on top of a high mast.
As soon as he saw the man, the warrior at the Ugeom Lodge felt the blood in his whole body go cold.
Pyo month?
He immediately recognized Pyowols identity.
Its because Ive seen Pyo-wols face in Yeo-nam.
Werent you leaving Lake Poyang?
Whats going on at Poyang Lake at the Woogeom Hut? Have you been following me?
.
The warrior at the woogeom hut didnt answer.
Pyowol was convinced that his guess was correct.
It was not umon for such arge force to move to an area without any connections.
Moving so many troops without a clear purpose also had a negative impact on finances.
Because of that, many ns were extremely reluctant to dispatchrge-scale warriors to areas they had no connection with. Nevertheless, the dispatch of such arge number of troops meant that there was a clear purpose for Ugeom Hut.
In Lake Poyang, he was the only one who had contact with the woogeom hut.
It is said that Namgungwol organized the Unryeonhoe, an anti-Geumcheonhoe, but it was not known to the outside world yet. So Namgungwol and Eunryeonhoe couldnt have been the purpose in the first ce.
In the end, all that was left was himself.
It was clear that they hade all the way here after him.
Pyowol asked.
Did Jang Ho-yeone in person?
Take it!
Instead of answering, the warrior at the Ugeom Lodge ordered his subordinates to attack.
ancient!
The subordinates moved along with the answer.
The giant soldier in the lead raised an ax and cut down the mast. The huge mast was cut off at once and copsed.
At that moment, Pyowol spurred the mast and threw herself.
Now.
The warriors of the Ugeom Lodge took out the hatchets they had hidden in their waists and lobbed them all at Pyowol.
Shh shh!
Dozens of hatchets flew with powerful careers.
It was impossible to change direction in mid-air unless you reached the state of walking in mid-air.
Before they came here, they carefully analyzed Pyowols martial arts known in Gangho. As a result, the result was that aiming for the time when the body was floating in the air was most effective.
Thats why he had a throwing hatchet he wasnt used to.
Although they havent learned professional throwing, they are all advanced fighters. It was possible to hit a target within a dozen or so even with my eyes closed.
It wasnt much of a thing to hit an unmanned person floating in the air.
The ax they threw flew right up to Pyowol in an instant. At that moment, Pyo-wol released a suhonsa and stirred the air.
Patter!
Dozens of hand axes were all wrapped around the suhonsa.
The unbelievable skill raised the eyes of the soldiers at the Woogeom Lodge.
Pyo-wol swung his suhonsa widely and then stabbed it at the warriors of the oxwood lodge.
Kwah kwah kwa!
Axes rained down like steel rain.
The results were disastrous.
Ah!
Ouch!
A hand ax was stabbed by the warriors of the ox sword hut.
The warriors of the oxwood hut, who were rather mortally wounded by the ax he threw, were terrifying.
ah!
omg!
The soldiers of the Blood Guard who watched the scene froze in ce.
I would have dared to take a chance on it only after there was a certain gap, but this was such a huge gap that I didnt even dare to think about what to do.
Seruk!
In an instant, Pyo-wol, who had dealt with the unmanned men of the cattle lodge,nded on the floor without a sound.
At that, the head of the warriors of the cattle lodge raised his eyes wide.
Pyowol walked towards him quietly.
As he approached, the head of the cattle lodge stepped back.
chin!
But soon his body was blocked by the railing.
His face contorted as he realized there was nowhere else to retreat. It was hard to believe that he had been pushed back by his opponents spirit.
Although he was not well known to Gangho, it was because he was also a well-received master in the Woogeom Lodge.
Even before meeting Pyowol, he was confident.
The one who will never be pushed back against him.
No matter how great he is, in the end hes just an assassin. In a head-to-head confrontation, Ill be able to get my head straight.
But now I was bitterly regretting how foolish that idea was.
Pyo-wol, who was approaching him, did not sense any presence.
It was as if an insubstantial shadow was approaching.
Even so, it felt as if my nerves were on fire.
It was the first time in my life that I felt this way.
I would have resisted if I had been pressuring him with a strong presence, but as he approached quietly like that, I was rather afraid.
He was overwhelmed by Pyowols foreign face and atmosphere, which seemed to be out of this world.
Damn it!
If I continued like this, I would not be able to resist and would kneel before the opponent.
The chief warrior bit his lip as hard as he could.
Flesh was torn and blood gushed out.
A sharp pain reawakened his mind.
bloke!
He roared and rushed at Pyowol.
Shia!
The sword pulled from his waist aimed at Pyowols neck in the shortest way. However, it did not happen that his sword touched Pyowols neck.
Pip Pip!
Suddenly, he felt a fiery pain in his hamstrings behind his knees, and his body fell forward.
Kuuk!
Blood fountains were welling up in the hamstrings.
Before he knew it, Pyowol cut his hamstrings with the ghost rain.
The tendons and muscles had split, and the legs were dangling below the knees.
How?
The head warrior raised his eyes in disbelief.
Because it was impossible in hismon sense.
Pyo-wol spread the magic spirit illusion and seduced him, then cut his chin. From the victims point of view, it felt like being possessed by a ghost.
Thats how the head warrior felt now.
The chief warrior shouted ferociously to shake off his fear.
bloke! What spell did you use? Do you think you will be safe after all this?
Same!
what?
Everyone said they were witchcraft or that they wouldnt be safe. They say the same thing.
The reactions of most of the people Pyowol had dealt with so far were the same as those in front of him.
If theirmon sense doesnt work, they say its unconditionally witchcraft and threaten that the munpa behind them wont let it go.
The chief unmanned was no different.
It was like a frightened dog barking at the sight of him threatening such a fear-filled subject.
Pyowol sat down in front of him and asked.
I ask again. Did Jang Ho-yeone in person?
Big!
The emotion of fear dwelled in the eyes of the head warrior who held on to this.
Chapter 379
Episode 379
Thank you from the bottom of my heart for Pyo Daehyeops help.
Jang Jin-sam expressed his gratitude by taking a fist on Pyo-wol.
His eyes were filled with the light of awe and fear.
It was because Pyo-wol had so easily cleaned up those who had driven them into a corner.
It was shocking that the warriors of the Ugeom Lodge disguised themselves as blood yers, but Pyowols inaction that overpowered them so easily was even more shocking.
If it was a woogeom hut, it was still a member of the three chiefs in the world.
It meant that he possessed power that was within three fingers of the numerous manors in the world.
Pyo-Wol overpowered the elite of the Ugeom Lodge too easily.
The bloody thieves who saw his unhumane inaction fled by throwing themselves out of the boat in unison.
There was no such thing as loyalty or camaraderie in the blood room.
The most important thing to them was their lives. They swam away without looking back.
Jang Jin-sam wanted to track them down and kill them all, but he couldnt because the damage was too great.
More than 20,000 people died on the ship right away.
Many of them were unmanned people at the top of the jewon.
It was Jang Jin-sams job to collect their corpses.
Pyowol said.
Looks like things are bad.
Honestly, not very good.
Since when did this happen?
It happened after Pyo Daehyup disappeared. It all started when the soldiers from Woogeom Lodge entered Poyang Lake.
I guess I was the target from the beginning.
yes! They went around asking about Pyo Daehyeops whereabouts. Then, I found out that this group was rted to Pyo Daehyeop and started putting pressure on them.
Although the Jewon Sangdan is said to exert great influence in Jiangseoseong, it could not bepared to the Ugeom Lodge.
Under their pressure, Namgungwol and others eventually stepped in, and the issue intensified with the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe.
Jang Ho-yeon attracted the nearby literati who were influenced by the Woogeom Lodge, and the Jewon Sangdan and Eunryeonhoe also called in helpers to oppose it.
Like a well-nned misceneous drama, the situation deteriorated in an instant, and clouds of war hung over Lake Poyang and the entire province of Jiangxi.
The problem is that things dont seem to end just like this.
Hoyeon Jangs Ugeom Lodge and Namgungwols Thousands of Times Yonghasangs Yongcheongok are all famous literary factions in the world.
Their sh soon meant the intervention of Woogeom Hut and thousands of Yongcheongok.
When the three factions collided with all their might, it was a disaster in itself.
It was like the beginning of the Great War.
As the situation worsened, the eyes of countless literati all over the world were focused on Poyang Lake.
To the uninitiated, Poyang Lake was recognized as a dangerous ce that contained the sparks of the Great Rebellion.
The Moorim Myeongsuk were closely watching the Poyang Lake incident with mixed eyes, and many young warriors entered Poyang Lake.
Young warriors wanted a battlefield where they could blow their reputation. To them, the uproar at Lake Poyang was the only way to quench their thirst, not to worry.
Currently, there are many unmanned people in Poyang Lake. We are putting a line ording to our own interests, but I am worried that a war will not happen if this happens. I know the inaction of Pyo Dae-hyeop, but please be careful.
hmm!
For now, I will go back to the statute of limitations and report this situation.
Jang Jin-sam looked at the corpses of soldiers scattered on the deck with a dark expression. In particr, when he saw the dead bodies of the soldiers at the Ugeom Lodge, his expression became even darker.
These were evidence of the direct intervention of Woogeom Lodge.
There was a great difference between having evidence and not having it.
With this, the Jewon Sangdan gained a justification to actively resist the invasion of Woogeom Lodge.
However, what Jang Jin-sam is concerned about is that he cannot dare predict how far this situation will spread.
This is out of my hands. I can only hope that things will work out somehow
Jang Jin-sam looked at Pyo-wol.
It contains the expectation that if this man actively intervenes, the situation will change. But that doesnt mean he couldnt ask Pyowol directly.
Pyowol was not someone who moved because of someones pressure.
If forced, it was obvious that they would rather feel resentment.
Whoa!
The moment Jang Jin-sam let out a sigh, Pyo-wols figure disappeared from the boat like a lie.
Before he knew it, he blew himself off and returned to Namcheongwan.
Jang Jin-sam shook his head and gave orders to his subordinates.
Lets go back to the top of the jewon.
yes!
Yoo Soo-hwan loosened his clenched fist.
I felt cramped in my fists from how tightly I clenched them. It was so tense.
It was because of the moon.
The martial arts of Pyowol, who overpowered the opponent at once, shook his heart.
The moon!
If he was an ordinary military man, he would have been intimidated just by seeing Pyowols inaction, but Yoo Soo-hwan was not an ordinary military man.
At one time, he was a warrior who fell within the five fingers of the superpower called Mugeomryun.
Just because he lost his martial arts did not mean he lost his sense of self-righteousness.
Watching Pyo-wol, Yoo Soo-hwan felt a fiery sense of victory.
I didnt want to hear that I was ungrateful to my life saver. Still, I wanted topete with him at least once.
Im still a soldier.
He realized once again that he was unmanned.
He was born as a normal human, but was raised as a warrior.
When I was young, I hated the fact that I had to live with the blood of others on my hands for the rest of my life. Thats why I lived a leisurely life with a distance from martial arts.
There were times when I thought I was happy because I didnt use martial arts, but now that Ive lost martial arts like this, I understand.
It was not that he was happy, but that he pretended to be happy.
An unmanned person is truly happy when he can demonstrate his abilities as an unmanned man.
At that moment, the pyowol returned to its original position.
Yoo Soo-hwan said while adjusting his expression.
You worked hard. Can you tell me what happened?
I could see Pyowol subduing the enemies, but I couldnt tell what words were exchanged inside the ship.
The Woogeom Lodge intervened in the dispute between the Jewon Merchant and Blood Uibang.
Is this a woogeom lodge?
I checked.
The problem has gotten serious. If we had seriously intervened in the fight between the guild and the underworld, the situation would not be settled at this level.
Those with big ambitions will like it.
yes! Chaos will open.
A shadow fell over Yoo Soo-hwans face.
Some people would like it, thinking it was an opportunity to spread their wisdom, but for ordinary people who have to live in difficult times, it was no different from an era of despair.
I couldnt even imagine how many people would shed bloody tears.
Yoo Soo-hwan asked.
Do you have any ns to stop the chaotic world?
No one person can stop the torrent of the times.
Couldnt you dy it a bit?
how? Shall we assassinate both leaders? You dont think that will solve the problem, do you?
On the contrary, it will make the problem worse.
To prevent chaos, we need someone who can draw the big picture. Even so, you must know how to sacrifice yourself. I have no intention of stopping the chaos even at the expense of myself. The most important thing in the world is myself. Because if I live, the world deserves to exist.
I understand.
Yoo Soo-hwan shook his head.
It was something he said out of frustration, but he didnt think Pyowol would actually intervene.
Pyowols propensity was far from the virtues that a hero of the turbulent times should have.
Whoa!
Yoo Soo-hwans troubles deepened.
Pyowol left him alone and returned to his room.
His room was the same as when he left.
The owner of the inn had left it untouched.
Pyo-woly on the soft bed and looked at the ceiling.
It was a night when I was tired, but I couldnt sleep well.
Hey!
A harsh moaning sounded from the room.
The men guarding the outside were on the verge of dying at the sound of a wild boar gasping for breath.
I could see what was going on in the room without even looking.
Sparrow! driving me crazy.
I will die.
The subordinates twisted their legs and frowned.
They were men too.
There was a desire to have a pretty girl. However, they were not given a chance to fulfill their desire.
Instead, I had to listen to the sound of the ark quenching my desires outside.
It was then.
It was a big deal.
Suddenly the door burst open and someone ran in.
It was Lee Gu-yeol, who had gone to attack the ship of the Jewon Corps, who jumped into the messy look.
The soldier guarding the residence of Deung Cheol-woong in the Ark asked.
what? Why are you like that?
The ark?
Cant you hear me?
It was only then that Lee Gu-yeol heard a rough moaning from the room and put on a puzzled expression.
what? Is that it now?
Thats it.
Shit! The subordinates are driven to limb and the ark is doing that?
What can I do? The Ark will do that.
Lee Gu-yeol shook his head at the subordinates answer.
No matter how urgent it is to satisfy ones desire, its true. To lie around holding a woman while the subordinates are fighting for their lives.
Although he was stunned, he did not dare to interfere with Deng Cheol-ungs actions.
Because I know what it will be like to get him offended.
Huh!
Finally, the sound of Deung Cheol-woong ending the work was heard.
Only then did Lee Gu-yeol hurriedly open his mouth.
Bar Ark! It was a big deal.
What a fuss?
After a while, the door opened and Deung Cheol-woong came out raising his trousers.
Ooh cattle hut
Why are those bastards? Did you find out the truth this time?
Thats not it
Then what? Baby! tell me straight up.
All of them are dead.
what?
I mean they are all dead.
What do you mean? Are you all dying?
Deung Cheol-woongs face was distorted.
Really.
Then, what about the ship at the top of the jewon? Didnt you steal it?
How do you take the boat when all the guys watching are dead? Even justing back alive is a miracle.
What happened?
Everyone was killed by him.
Pyowol? Reaper? Didnt he leave Poyang Lake?
Im back.
crazy! Come back with something to eat?
Deung Cheol-woong prided himself on being a poisonous breed.
He prided himself on being second to none as far as Ogi and Dokki.
I had to give back as much as I had suffered, and I never forgot the grudge and paid it back. But even he knew that there were beings that he should never touch.
Those who were so-called absolute masters of the river were like that.
Deung Cheol-woongs mischief and miasma did not work on them.
Even if they lift one finger, Deung Cheol-woong will lose his life.
Deung Cheol-woong did not dare to fight against them.
The problem is that Pyowol is also one of those who rise to that rank.
Although he was bornte and not too old, his formidable performance wasparable to that of absolute masters.
Rather, to Deung Cheol-woong, a person like Pyo-wol was more feared than other absolute masters.
Other absolute masters do not directly use their hands against the likes of Deung Cheol-woong for reasons of face. But Pyowol was different.
Known to the strong, he did not care about face or the eyes of others.
To Deung Cheol-woong, a person like Pyowol was more fearful.
Is it true that the moon has returned?
I heard clearly with my own ears the conversation with the warrior at the Ugeom Lodge. It was definitely a pyowol.
Shit!
bang!
When Deung Cheol-woong hit the table, it broke in two.
How did you catch it Im going to Cheonhaejang.
Cheonhaejang was the manor where Hoyeon Jang and the warriors of Woogeom Lodge stayed at Poyangho Lake.
Originally, Cheonhaejang was one of the safe houses that Deung Cheol-ung secretly prepared.
He gave Cheonhaejang to Jang Ho-yeon in order to catch the string of Ugeom Lodge.
Are they going to move to catch the god of death?
Originally, I came to catch that bastard, so I wont stand still. You shouldnt be like this here, but send the kids to the inn where the bastard stays to watch.
All right.
You bastards! Anything that gets in the way has to be killed. Death? No matter what I do, I will surely kill that bastard.
Chapter 380
Episode 380
Cheonhaejang was arge manor south of Poyang Lake.
It was Poyangho, which is said to be as wide as the sea. There were numerous cities and viges along Poyang Lake, and there were many manors.
Since there were so many manors, it was a decent size, so people didnt even notice it. Cheonhaejang was one such manor.
The recent poprity of Cheonhaejang was when Jang Ho-yeon stayed with the soldiers of Ugeom Lodge.
If he had simply stayed with the warriors of Jaffa, the nearby Munpa would have been on guard. However, Jang Ho-yeon went one step further and brought in the ns rted to the cattle ranch.
Anyone had no choice but to doubt Jang Ho-yeons intentions.
If you invaded the territory of another sect like this without a just cause, you will be criticized. However, Jang Ho-yeon got the right cause.
It was a union meeting.
It was thanks to Deung Cheol-woong that he found out about the existence of Eunryeonhoe.
Deung Cheol-woong passed the information as he approached.
Thanks to this, Jang Ho-yeon got a good cause and was able to stay in Cheonhaejang.
It was a union association that held the banner of the Anti-Geumcheonhoe.
Their banner was like a challenge to the Geumcheonhoe.
Of course, Jang Ho-yeon, a member of the Geumcheonhoe, had the right to hold the Eunryeonhoe ountable.
That was the cause Jang Ho-yeon put forward, and fortunately, it was still working well.
Currently, there are more than tens of thousands of unmanned people staying in Cheonhaejang. And the number continued to grow. It continues to flow in from the outside.
The original goal was to kill Pyo-wol, but when Jang Ho-yeon learned that Pyo-wol had left, he changed direction.
It is to seize the hegemony of the Poyang Lake area.
The justification and power were sufficient.
All the ns around Poyang Lake were small and medium-sized ns, and the top of the jewon tried a little, butpared to the woogeom lodge, it was like a hemostasis.
Although the union association was bothered, their forces were still insignificant.
If thousands of times or Yongcheongok intervened, the story would be different, but they would never intervene.
It is because if they intervene in the fight of young warriors, it could really turn into a world war.
They can never intervene. No matter what the oue is, I will eventually narrow it down to the issue of the Gold Heaven and Union Association.
Jang Ho-yeon brought the ss to her lips.
A cold smile crept across his lips.
I came to catch a tiger, but unexpectedly caught a big fish.
Once I get this ce, no one can shake my position. Even if its my father.
His father, Jang Pyeong-san, was the incarnation of the lust for power.
He did not want to easily pass on power to his children.
It was impossible for him to be the head of the cattle hut while he was alive. Of course, as the owner, he would enjoy all kinds of movies, but even so, he was just a limb of his father.
Jang Ho-yeon wanted more.
Once you take control of Lake Poyang, return to the woogeom hut and take over the position of chieftain.
Of course, the father, Jang Pyeong-san, would not willingly give up the post of chieftain. However, he could not just refuse if the ball at Poyang Lake was touted.
Im sure there will be somepromises.
That was exactly what Jang Ho-yeon was aiming for.
Current powerhouses are undergoing a generational shift at a rapid pace. The old era is receding and a new generation is taking its ce. I have to join the ranks before its toote.
widely!
It was time for Jang Ho-yeon to put down his drink.
Mr.
A voice was heard from outside.
Jang Ho-yeon frowned.
He hated being disturbed in his alone time.
Even Suha knew that fact. Still, disturbing him like this meant that something big had happened.
Whats going on?
The Ark of Blood has arrived. He said he must see the Lord.
Is he?
Jang Ho-yeon made a bad expression.
Because just thinking about him made me feel dirty.
Deung Cheol-woong had a disgusting smell unique to life at the bottom.
Its not that they actually smell, its that the atmosphere and desire they exude feels that way.
When a person lives with great desire, there is always something to give up. Jang Ho-yeon was like that too.
He, too, gave up some important things in his life. And I thought it was natural.
Deung Cheol-woong was simr. Because I gave Cheonhaejang to Jang Ho-yeon with a big calction. But he didnt want to let go of anything else. Its like a ghost.
Having swallowed everything so greedily, it was so heavy that I could never climb high.
Deung Cheol-woong had a unique shady atmosphere.
Jang Ho-yeon thought it was the smell from the bottom.
Jang Ho-yeon hated the unique atmosphere and smell that only those who greedily grew up from the bottom had.
But even so, he couldnt show off in front of Deung Cheol-woong.
Deung Cheol-ung was a very useful person.
If used well, it will be of great help in controlling Lake Poyang.
Jang Ho-yeon calmed down and said.
Take them inside.
yes!
After hearing the answer, the door was opened. And Deung Cheol-woong strode in.
Deung Cheol-woong was unstoppable as if he was entering his own house.
he walked briskly
Hehe! How are you? Please feel free to tell us if there is any difort. Ill fix it up again.
What are you doing at this hour?
Does it really have to happen between us so we can see each other? Were already on the same boat
Stop talking nonsense and tell me about your business.
When Jang Ho-yeons eyes grew cold, Deung Cheol-woong coughed and noticed.
Hmmmm! Well, then Hes back.
He?
Its the word you bought from Pyowol.
Is that true?
bang!
Jang Ho-yeon hit the armrest with his fist and jumped up.
The armrest was shattered because of it, but I couldnt afford to care.
Did he really show up again?
Thats right. All the warriors sent by Confucius to our side have all died.
Be careful with your words.
yes?
When did I send the warriors of this chapter to you?
ah! Soins words were in vain. Big!
Deung Cheol-woong wrinkled his nose.
Spooky bastards! Cover your eyes until the end and say goodbye.
I couldnt reveal my true feelings.
He said with an effort to straighten his face.
So, all of our helpers were killed by Pyowol.
Are you sure its a leap?
yes! I definitely checked.
Where is he now?
I am staying in an inn called Namcheongwan. Now our children are watching.
I will go there.
You mean now?
Yes.
But
Guide me.
yes!
Deung Cheol-woong had no choice but to answer politely. But his face was full of displeasure.
Why is this bastard dragging me in?
But I couldnt let my displeasure out of my mouth.
No matter how hard he was, he knew all too well that he couldnt work on the opponent in front of him.
Jang Ho-yeon immediately summoned the elite.
These were not unmanned soldiers, but swordsmen brought from the cattle lodge. They were people who did notck even if they heard that each individuals inaction was a first-ss master of the river.
There were over a hundred of them.
Cheolwoong Deung muttered as he looked at the summoned swordsmen.
Its bloody, bloody, bloody.
Deung Cheol-woong was also confident in his inaction, but in front of a hundred swordsmen, he had no choice but to shrink like ten thousand tails.
The troops in Cheonhaejang were not the only ones.
The number multiplied several times when the soldiers who could not be taken with them and the soldiers of the Munpa who cooperated were added.
Even if there were ten more rooms of blood, he did not dare to defeat them.
lets go!
Jang Ho-yeon, who rode the horse, shouted loudly.
One hundred swordsmen and Deung Cheol-woong had to follow him by running.
At least, the swordsmen followed Ho-yeon Jang without difficulty by performing light maneuvers, but Cheol-woong Deung had to run with all his might. This is because he only believed in his innate ability and martial arts skills and neglected to learn light martial arts.
Fuck! Fuck!
Deung Cheol-ung cursed inwardly and followed the swordsmen.
The group led by Jang Ho-yeon arrived at Namcheongwan around the time the sun appeared over Lake Poyang.
bang!
When Jang Ho-yeon kicked in the door, the customers who had woken up early in the morning looked at him with wide eyes.
omg! Who is the author?
This is Jang Ho-yeon of Woogeom Lodge.
oh my god!
The guests knew that Pyowol was staying at Namcheongwan. If it wasnt for Pyowol, there would be no reason for Jang Ho-yeon toe looking like this.
The guests watched Jang Ho-yeon with bated breath.
The owner of the inn approached cautiously.
What are you doing?
Is there a table moon?
yes?
Did you not understand what I was saying?
Oh no. You are staying at our inn.
Call him.
But
It seems that the inn will be heard only when it burns.
No. I will call you soon.
The owner of the inn answered in a fright.
Jang Ho-yeon was a person who had enough ability to do that. If he really sets it on fire, Nantian Pavilion will turn to ashes in an instant.
It was then.
There is no need for that.
Pyowol appeared with a cold voice.
Jang Ho-yeons eyes grew cold at his appearance.
Wasnt it a runaway? A leap!
I know that?
what?
The only time I get really scared is when I run away. I will hide in the shadows where no one can find it, and from then on, I will aim for the throat of the person who made me escape.
Crazy!
So youll have to keep me from escaping. From the moment I seed in escaping, you will never be able to sleep in peace.
That will never happen.
Jang Ho-yeon raised his hand.
Every single thing!
The swordsmen drew their swords in unison.
A suffocating silence settled in the inn.
The guests closed their mouths and held their breath.
At the moment when the tension reached its peak, someones voice reached their ears.
Its brutal since morning. isnt that too much? You wont even let the guests eat.
It was a man wearing a ck uniform with a dragon pattern on it.
One man and one woman could be seen behind the man whose messy hair reminded him of a lion.
Jang Ho-yeon red at them.
Yong Ha-sang Namgung-wol Yeom Hee-soo.
Why do you call each other by name?
What are you guys doing here?
I came to dine with him.
Yong Ha-sangs gaze turned to Pyo-wol.
In an instant, Jang Ho-yeons face was distorted.
Namgungwol looked at him and smiled.
If its okay with Jang, will you join us? There are rumors that Namcheongwans food is pretty good.
Are you kidding me now?
I have nothing to say about epting a favor like that.
Namgungwols words made Jang Hoyeon even more angry. But he did not dare to act rashly.
It is too much to do with just one symbol, but if three people join together, there is no chance for oneself to win.
Both Ha-sang Yong and Wol Namgung-wol were warriors who possessed military power that was second to none. There is even a moon there.
There must have been a Shinigami behind the Union Association.
back? Who is behind whom?
Yong Ha-sang cried out in amazement.
It was the will of the three of them that organized the union association. There was no room for the moon to intervene.
Yong Ha-sang once proposed to Pyo-wol to be with him, but was rejected. Since then, I have been holding back the pyowol.
It was shocking to see Jang Ho-yeon making random assumptions without knowing such a fact.
Jang Ho-yeon said.
good! back off today But youd better not think that youll be this lucky next time.
Theyre only barking all the way.
Keugh!
Jang Ho-yeons face turned red at Yong Ha-sangs grin.
He said, trying to hide his shame.
Go back.
At hismand, the swordsmen rushed out of the inn after the lead sword.
Deung Cheol-woong also tried to get out of the crowd.
Looks good. He came with great energy.
It was when Deung Cheol-woongughed at Jang Ho-yeons back.
Is it you?
Suddenly, the voice of the moon was heard.
Chapter 381
Episode 381
Deung Cheol-woong froze in an instant.
Like a mouse in front of a snake, I couldnt move.
My throat was so tight that I couldnt even breathe without Pyowols permission. It was the first time in my life that I felt such pressure.
All of this was because of Pyowols voice.
It wasnt about life or threats. Still, that was it.
Deung Cheol-woong felt cold sweat running down his back. He hoped that the moons voice wasnt directed at him.
Unfortunately, the sky did not grant his wish.
Pyowol was looking at him exactly.
Deung Cheol-woong asked cautiously.
I you mean?
The Ark of Blood, right?
Why?
It seems like you are at the heart of this situation.
In an instant, Deung Cheol-woong felt the hairs all over his body stand up.
It was a sudden statement, but he understood what Pyowol was trying to say. But he smiled and said.
haha! I dont know what youre talking about.
Since you are being pressured by the Jewon Corps, are you trying to escape the crisis by bringing in the Ugum Lodge?
You used your hair quite a bit.
Deung Cheol-woongs expression distorted at the words of Pyo-wol, who saw through everything. Instinctively, I realized that no matter how much I flirted with it, it was useless.
Shouldnt I live as well?
You mean you did it to live?
Isnt life like that? You have to struggle to maintain the status quo. So do i. If youre like Pyo Daehyup, I think youll understand what Im talking about. Then
Deung Cheol-woong took the gun and hurriedly ran outside.
He left Namcheongwan, mixed with the swordsman at Ugeom Lodge, to prevent Pyowol from using his hands.
Pyo-wol silently looked at Deung Cheol-woongs back as he walked away.
Yong Ha-sang looked at such a Pyo-wol as if it were strange.
Looks like he doesnt care much, so why are you staring at him so intently?
Sometimes the unnoticed makes things worse.
Anyway, hes just a rat, but he seems to be overly sensitive.
Sometimes a hole dug by a rat breaks down a dike.
Worry too much. If it really bothers you, just kill it.
Yong Ha-sang said it as if it was not a big deal.
He didnt understand the mark.
This is because, in his eyes, Deung Cheol-woong was a person who had nothing to see. There was no reason for a person with martial arts and reputation to be of the Pyowol level to care.
Yong Ha-sang thought that Pyo-wol was not bold. However, Wu did notmit the act of revealing his thoughts.
Namgungwol approached Pyowol and greeted him.
Long time no see.
Did youe because of the Woogeom Lodge?
yes!
You did something useless.
I know they wouldnt have been much of a threat to Pyo Dae-hyup. But I couldnt help it, because Im sure the people who decided to join us would be uneasy if we left them alone.
You are thorough.
Compared to the Geumcheonhoe, our Eunryeonhoe iscking in many things. Youre already inferior, so dont people follow you if you take care of these things?
Are you really trying to stick together? You must still be thirteen.
But if I stay still, I will be even worse. If you dont do anything because yourecking or because its hard, you wont be given a chance to turn around forever.
Pyo-wol nodded as he understood Namgung-wols words.
If they were pushed from the initial momentum, there was a high possibility that they would be disorganized without even trying a proper fight.
Even if the forces werecking right away, they had to show the appearance of going out with a strong stomach.
Geomwoo also started like this when he made Geumcheonhoe. Even then, a lot wascking. He did it though. We believe we can do it too.
hmm!
Pyo-wol felt that Namgung-wol was a much bigger person than he thought. I knew that he was an outstanding talent, but I didnt know that the distribution was thisrge and far-reaching.
He has the qualities of a hero.
Just looking at the fact that he organized the union association with Yong Ha-sang as the head of the party, we could see how great he was.
It was then.
Its been a while, Yong-hyung. Namgung hyung!
Yu Su-hwans voice came from behind Pyo-wol.
The moment they saw him, Yong Ha-sang and Namgung-wol widened their eyes.
Who is this? Arent you hyung?
How is Yoo hyung?
Yong Ha-sang and Namgung-wol looked at Yoo Soo-hwan in surprise.
They belonged to a trio, so they knew each other.
Namgungwol asked.
Why are you so exhausted? What the hell happened.
It happened. If it wasnt for Pyo Dae-hyup, I wouldnt have been able to live like this and meet you two.
I guess we have a lot to talk about.
Namgoongwol sat Yoo Soo-hwan at his seat.
I came here for various purposes, but the moment I saw Yoo Soo-hwan haggard, those calctions disappeared from my head.
Yong Ha-sang and Yeom Hee-soo also felt that the situation was taking an unusual turn. The Yoo Soo-hwan they knew was a military man who hid a strong will behind softness.
The fact that he appeared with such a haggard appearance was proof that something had gone wrong.
Yong Ha-sang sighed and got to the point.
What happened?
I was imprisoned in a ce called Hellfire.
Infernal prison?
Its prison. Once trapped, you can never escape.
You mean there is such a ce in Gangho?
I didnt even know until I was imprisoned. It wasnt until I was locked up that I knew there was such a heinous ce. If Pyo Dae-hyeop hadnt saved him, he would have been barely breathing even now, worse than an animal.
Mmm! Hard to believe.
Yong Ha-sang put on a distrustful expression. However, he knew better that Yu Su-hwan was not one to lie.
The three listened to Yoo Soo-hwans story.
Pyowol quietly left the ce.
After leaving the inn, Pyo-wol headed to the top of the jewon.
The top of the jewon that I saw in a month has changed a lot.
The biggest change was the boundaries.
Numerous unmanned soldiers were ced at the main gate, and there were also those who stood guard on the walls.
As the stranger approached, the men guarding the front gate became nervous.
Stop.
for a moment!
At that moment, someone jumped out from among the unmanned people.
He was themander-in-chief of the Supreme Court.
Themander-in-chief hurriedly approached Pyowol and greeted him.
Meet Pyo Daehyeop. I heard that you have returned.
The situation must be very bad.
yes! Not only ships were attacked, but also ovend convoys. For that reason, all the top leaders of the Jewon Group are now gathering and establishing countermeasures.
No one expected that the situation would deteriorate so quickly.
Above all, the most troublesome thing is that the movement of the upper part of the circumstance is being grasped in detail by someone.
The blood room is a problem.
We understand that too. The damage is so great because of those rats.
Themander-in-chiefs face was full of anger.
The current situation of being swayed by something like the bloody room made him and the soldiers of the Jewon Corps angry.
I want to beat him to death right now, but Deung Cheol-woong was operating in the shadows thoroughly with the cattle hut as a shield.
Whats more, he was cunningly changing his ce of residence every day. Because of that, the Jewon Sangdan couldnt figure out the whereabouts of Deung Cheol-woong, so they couldnt do anything.
I will take you inside. Please go in.
hmm!
Themander-in-chief invited Pyo-wol to the guest hall at the top of the jewon.
The guesthouse, where guests were served, was so splendid.
It was made as splendid as possible to show the wealth and power of Jewon Sangdan to outside guests.
Pyo-wol sat in the seat themander-in-chief had guided him to and waited for the snow wind toe. But someone came before him.
An old woman with deep wrinkles on her face.
It was Noh Tae-tae, the real owner of the Jewon Sangdae.
she said with augh.
I heard you came back. Really.
Werent you at the seaport?
My son and grandson were brought here because they were in danger. I came in because I didnt want to worry about my children.
Noh Tae-tae smiled brightly.
Even though she was over a hundred years old, her eyes were still clear and deep. She looked at Pyowol with warm eyes as if she were looking at her own grandchildren.
Pyowol was very unfamiliar with those eyes.
The eyes of most of the people he had met so far were the same.
He looked at me with fear or a sense of alienation in his eyes and was wary. Of course, there were people who didnt, but they didnt show favorable feelings to Pyo-wol from the beginning.
But Noh Tae-tae was different.
From the first time she saw Pyowol, she looked at him with such warm eyes. Those eyes were burdensome, but I didnt hate them.
Good job.
Hee hee! Did you do well? When old people are stubborn, young children suffer.
You are wise.
It makes me feel better to hear such a story from the messenger of the world. Hee hee!
Noh Tae-tae smiled broadly.
He looked genuinely happy.
It was rather embarrassing to see an old man who had lived several times longer than himself react like this.
Then the door opened and a gust of wind came in.
He was a little surprised to see Noh Tae-tae.
Oh, was your great-grandmother here?
Before you came, I was chatting with you for a while. Actually, I was bothering Pyo Dae-hyeop.
haha! Even my great-grandmother
Joo Seol-pungughed at Roh Tae-taes joke.
She said holding Pyowols hand with a hand full of wrinkles.
Since youre here, Ill have to get up. Pyo Daehyeop, our Seolpoong, take good care of us.
.
Because he has a lot of blood, he makes frequent mistakes and may make wrong decisions. Still, be generous and guide me well.
Roh Tae-tae held Pyo-wols hand for thest time and left.
Snow Wind sat down instead of her and said.
Dont pay too much attention to what your great-grandmother said. Its a ceremonial statement out of love for your great-grandson.
Did the meeting go well?
Phew! can it go well? Opinions are divided.
okay?
As the size of the group isrge, there are many people responsible for it. It is difficult to easilye to a consensus as so many people, such as the heads of families who go directly up, the captains of the checkbook ships, and so many people gather and hold meetings.
Although Ju Seol-pungs grandfather was a danju of the Jewon top, he could not arbitrarily decide everything.
It was his job to gather everyones opinions and make the most rational decision.
It seemed frustrating at first nce, but I had no choice but to be careful because the livelihood of many people was at stake.
Ju Seol-pung, who attended the same meeting, was also very excited. So, as soon as he heard that the moon hade, he asked for his grandfathers understanding and left.
Did your visit go well?
Roughly
But its not clear.
is it?
Thats right.
The snow wind replied with a smile.
Pyowol thought it might be.
Although he destroyed the fire pit, the contact with Guryongsalmak disappeared again.
When Pyowol and Yoo Suhwan came out, Guryongsalmak had already erased all traces and disappeared.
Even the Hell of Fire had copsed, so there was no evidence of their existence anywhere.
The men imprisoned in the prison of fire were the only witnesses to reveal their existence, but they all returned to Jaffa.
Even if they testified, it was unknown whether people would believe them. Because all of them were people who had already been erased from Jaffa for a long time.
The only people who can be trusted at present are Hong Yu-sin and So Gyeok-san.
Hong Yuxin was the chief inspector of Haomen.
Because he himself was imprisoned in the Fire Jail, he had no choice but to be sure of the existence of the Guryongsalmak.
The reason why Hong Yuxin hurriedly returned to Haomen was to review the information he had neglected to pass on from the beginning.
The amount of information that came to Hao Muns headquarters per day exceeded one cart. It was enough to fill a huge warehouse in just one year.
In Haomuns main altar, there was a note that summarized and stored the information received.
Hong Yu-shin was thinking of checking whether there were any missing parts in the report so far.
If Hong Yu-sin dug through the information, Sogyeoksan was in charge of direct pursuit.
He lost everything in the Kowloon Valley.
Naturally, the resentment had no choice but to pierce the sky.
C I will definitely find them.
These were the words Sogyeoksan said right before parting ways with Pyowol.
Sogyeoksan returned to being an assassin raised in an underground cavity.
Chapter 382
Episode 382
Mugeomryun was the loser of Namhae.
Haenamdo, where they settled, was like a huge fortress in itself.
In order to enter Haenam-do, you had to take a boat, and all waterways and ports were controlled by Mugeomryeon.
Because of that, without the permission of Mugeomryun, it was impossible to approach Haenamdo or even pass nearby.
This tendency became stronger after Haewanggeom Jeon Moo-ok took the post of martial arts master.
Many people were dissatisfied with this, but there was no one with a liver that dared to say such a thing in front of Jeon Moo-ok.
Jeon Moo-ok was the loser of Namhae in name and reality. But at some point he stopped appearing in public.
To be precise, it was after his disciple, Hwang Dok-go, won the scramble for session. After that, he entrusted all the major and minor matters of martial arts to Dokgo Hwang and practiced in the closed hall. Although he disappeared from the public, his influence still dominated the Namhae area.
Mugeomryeon wasrgelyposed of one school, three gates, and five departments.
The central faction was the Haenam faction, and the three factions, Baekhyeolmun, Changwolmun, and Ohhongmun, were called Sammun.
Taemu-gwan, Ohho-gwan, Jinmoo-gwan, Sangwol-gwan, and Jungcheon-gwan were collectively called five military officers.
These nine munpa were the core munpa that made up martial arts. Of course, it goes without saying that the center was Haenampa.
Soldiers from the Haenampa traditionally enjoyed wearing blue uniforms, discriminating them from other munpas.
Looking at it well, it meant that they were firmly keeping their identity, but looking at it badly, it also meant that they were expressing their superiority through their clothes. But that was a story from decades ago.
Now, to eliminate discrimination, all soldiers have to wear blue uniforms. Thanks to such measures, severe discrimination hasrgely disappeared.
Mugeomryeon existed under the foot of Mt.
Over the past few decades, martial arts training has continued to expand. Thanks to that, it was safe to say that the scale was the best in the world.
There was a residence of Hwang Dok-go in the Soviet Union in Daejeon, high above where Mugeomyeon could be seen at a nce.
Dokgohwang looked down at Mugeomryeon with his arms crossed. Eomsoso stood beside him.
Mugeomryun itself looked like a huge creature.
The roads stretching in all directions were like human blood vessels, and countless people were moving busily on them.
The ce where all of them were heading was the Yeonjujeon located at the top.
It was a structure in which the person sitting in Yeonjujeon monopolized everything on this hugend.
Suddenly, Dokgo Hwang opened his mouth.
Do you like it.
What do you mean?
Isnt it wonderful? All this sight
Its wonderful.
Dokgo Hwangughed at Eom Sosos calm reply.
She was a strange woman.
If he wanted to, he could sit in an important position in martial arts training, but he had no interest in such material wealth.
All she wants is Dokgo Hwang.
It doesnt pay attention to anything else.
Dokgo Hwang deserves to be called the best helper.
A natural smile appeared on Dokgo Hwangs face as he looked at Eom So-so.
It was then.
Patter!
Suddenly, a hawk flew by the window.
The falcon perched on the window sill pping its wings wildly was covering its whole body with ming red feathers.
It was Cheonri Hae-eung (ǧﺣ), a spiritual creature of martial arts.
This spiritual creature, which travels lightly a thousand miles a day, was used only to report urgent matters from the outside.
The arrival of the heavenly answer meant that the matter was that big.
Eom So-so took out a letter from the tradition tied to the ankle of Cheonri Hae-eung.
Eom So-so handed over the rolled-up letter to Dok-go-hwang.
hmm!
As he read the letter, Dokgo Hwangsplexion hardened.
Why is that?
Umsoso asked with a puzzled expression.
Dokgohwang, whom she knew, had such a resolute disposition that he wouldnt even blink an eye at anything.
The fact that he showed this level of agitation meant that what was written in the letter was unusual.
Read it.
Instead of answering, Dokgo Hwang handed a letter to Eom So So.
Eom So-so hurriedly read what was written in the letter.
Mmm!
Her reaction was no different from Dokgo Hwangs.
What was written in the letter was shocking.
oh my god! Didnt the Hell of Fire copse after being attacked?
okay! It says that it was attacked by someone and the guards inside chose to destroy it.
Thats fortunate.
Relief?
Dokgo Hwangs eyes were cold. But Eom So-so calmly replied.
Anyway, there are no survivors. He must have died too.
We didnt see it with our own eyes.
Thats
You know. What is the meaning of moving brother in martial arts? If he is alive, my legitimacy could be shaken.
Its definitely a matter to check and move on.
thats right! I cant entrust it to someone else. know?
yes! Then I must go.
okay! Because the only person I can trust is you.
It was Dokgo Hwang who sent Yoo Soo-hwan to the Bulhoe prison.
In order to hide the fact that he was involved, he deliberately contacted Sogyeoksan in Yeonam, far from Haenam, and entrusted him with the work.
I couldnt entrust the work to someone else. The fact that he was involved in this had to be kept strictly confidential.
Knowing that fact, even Eom So-so said he had to go.
Take the haemudae (F).
Haemudae was the secret weapon of Mugeomryeon.
The warriors raised by Jeon Moo-ok, the sword of the sea king, possessed the power to annihte quite a few small and medium-sized ns in an instant.
Umsoso shook his head.
Alone is enough.
know! But you have to be careful. So, take a haemuda with you. That way I can be at ease.
all right. If thats what soju means
Eom So-so nodded as if he couldnt help it.
Leave right now!
yes! Then I will go.
Eom So-so took a hug and immediately went outside.
The face of Dokgo Hwang, who was left alone, was distorted.
Annoyance welled up from the depths of his heart.
On the outside, he pretends to be cheerful and bold, but in reality he was a perfectionist. When everything goes ording to ones will, ones intuition is released.
The rupture that urred out of reach of his gaze infuriated him.
Awesome!
Dokgo Hwang, who had been grinding his teeth for a while, suddenly approached the wall decoration.
When one part was touched, the ornament was pushed aside, revealing a secret space that had been hidden.
The dark space, like the mouth of a huge beast, was the stairs leading down to the basement.
No one knew that there was such an underground space in Dokgo Hwangs residence.
Dokgo Hwang kept this ce a thorough secret. Other than that, Eom So-so was the only one who knew that such a space existed.
Dokgo Hwang went down the stairs to the basement.
I descended hundreds of steps and finally reached the bottom.
The basement, where no light entered, was filled with pitch-ck darkness.
Suddenly, Dokgo Hwang stretched out his hand and patted the wall.
A stick was held in his hand.
widely!
Dokgo Hwang set fire to the tip of the stick with Sammae Evolution. Then, the dark underground space became brighter and the interior view was revealed.
It was a huge underground space of about a dozen square feet.
It was an artificially created space, not a naturally formed cave. However, Dokgohwang was not alone in the underground space.
Kuh!
In the middle of the underground space, a monster was sitting.
Both arms had chains thicker than my forearms, and both legs were cut below the knees.
I dont know how long Ive been confined here, but the hair that grew out of my mind couldnt cover my face and reached my belly button.
The monster let out a moan as if his eyes were suffering from the sudden light. However, it also vomited a terrifying light mania within a moment.
Dokgohwang approached him. Then the young light in the monsters eyes became more ferocious.
Dokgo Hwang spoke to the monster.
Long time no see, Master!
Nom!
The monsters voice echoed through the underground space.
Do you think you can still live? His voice is so loud
The guy Im going to fry in this oil to death! How dare you make a master like this. Can you still call yourself a human?
All of this isnt Masters karma.
Karma?
exactly! Karma! Didnt Master first turn me into a beast? So I have no choice but to bite him like an animal
A fishy smile lingered on Dokgo Hwangs lips.
The monster who radiated life in the underground space that was blocked in all directions was his master and the absolute leader of martial arts training, Jeon Moo-ok of the sea king sword.
It is known to the world that he is confined to practice closed-door training, but in reality he was confined to a basement with no light.
Limp!
Jeon Moo-ok stretched out both arms forward and shouted.
I didnt trust you. To conspire with Zhang Wu-geuk and bring Master to this point.
In my mind, I wanted to strangle Dokgo Hwang right away. However, his hands could no longer be extended because of the chains that bound his arms.
Even as he watched Jeon Moo-ok floundering in front of his nose, Dokgo Hwang showed no sympathy.
Did you forget? It was the master who pushed me and the brother-inw into the pit in the name ofpetition. The master forced us topete on the subject of finely learning martial arts from Sajo. Thanks to that, these hands are full of the blood of the brothers and sisters.
It was for you guys. To grow strong
Thats why you grew up so strong. It was because he became a beast without blood or tears, just as the master wanted. Hehe!
Hwang! dont do this I am your master.
So you havent saved me yet? Killed all the other death sentences. Oh, Lee Isa-hyung was sent to the prison of fire.
Why Suhwan?
Because he was the only one who was good to me. I didnt want to be directly stained with his blood. So I sent it to the Jade of Fire, but it said that the Jade of Fire had copsed. Now I have nothing left. Oh, there is a cow.
Dont get close to that witch. She is a witch who will lead you to ruin.
Jeon Mu-ok advised, but Dok-go-hwang responded with a snort.
Where will you be a master? Master immediately led us down the path of destruction.
It was all for you guys. It was to grow stronger. Why dont you know my sincerity?
Hehe! Thats why you grew up so strong. Would you be proud? Your apprentice grew up as he wished.
Hwang!
Dont call my name with that filthy mouth, Master. Do you know how much I wanted to kill you every time you called my name?
A terrifying light exploded from Dokgo Hwangs eyes.
Since bing Jeon Moo-oks disciple, every day has been like hell.
I have never had a good nights sleep.
He had to worry about being attacked by the brother-inw and was afraid of not meeting the masters standards.
As he grew older, his body grew bigger and stronger, but on the contrary, his mind got sick.
The two people I met at that time were Eom So-so and Jang Mu-geuk.
Without them, he would have died day by day in the abuse of his master.
Since then, Dokgo Hwang has changed.
It was not simply to survive thepetition, but with a grander goal and began to learn martial arts.
The foundation was sufficient.
He had a formidable intelligence and an indomitable will.
He really digs into martial arts like crazy.
As a result, amazing achievements were achieved. It was more than what his master, Jeon Moo-ok, wanted.
Only then did Dokgohwang carry out the n he had been forging for a long time.
It was to subdue his master, Jeon Moo-ok.
Jeon Moo-ok was a soldier called the sea king sword.
He possessed as much power as he had lived.
It was impossible to do alone. But he had a friend who agreed with him.
Jang Moo-geuk.
He agreed with Dokgo Hwang.
Jeon Moo-ok was obviously a great military man. His sword skills were more than enough to cut through the sea. But, funny enough, he didnt know how to use his sword skills to ten percent.
Jeon Moo-ok herselfcked a fierce fighting spirit despite the fact that she forced her students topete wildly.
In the end, Dokgo Hwang and Jang Mu-geuk were able to subdue Jeon Moo-ok after a fierce battle.
Dokgohwang never intended to kill Jeon Moo-ok easily.
By keeping him alive until the end, he will return more than the pain he has suffered so far.
Dokgo Hwangughed as he took out a specially made dagger from his chest.
The dagger, with teeth protruding like a sharks tooth, was specially designed to inflict pain on people.
Then Master, lets start today.
Noom! Ugh!
In the darkness, Jeon Mu-oks desperate screams rang out.
Chapter 383
Episode 383
While everyone was asleep, there was a figure moving silently on the roof of Namcheon Hall like a stray cat.
It was a human in a ck uniform.
He walked on the roof in silence, his facepletely covered with a mask.
The ck figure stood on the roof and looked around for a moment.
It was still early in the morning.
The world before sunrise was very dark, and not even the shadows of people could be seen on the streets.
The ck figure lifted the tile and hid inside the roof.
He moved on a crossbeam.
Hepletely stopped breathing and even hid his presence.
There were many guests staying in the inn, but no one noticed that a ck figure was passing over their heads.
After moving carefully for a long time, the ck figure finally arrived at its destination.
The ce he stopped and looked down was a room in the annex of the Namcheon Building.
Inside the room, someone was sleeping, breathing heavily.
Seruk!
Inyoung came down to the room without a sound.
He looked intently at the man sleeping on the bed.
Pyowol was the owner of a white and beautiful face that stood out even in the dark.
The ck figure whispered in Pyowols ear.
Arent you sleeping? I know.
In an instant, Pyowol opened her eyes.
Even though the masked man was in his room, Pyowol did not look surprised at all.
Like he said, it was because Pyowol already knew.
The moment the masked man stepped on the roof of Namcheongwan, Pyowol sensed his presence.
The reason he watched so far was because the masked man had no murderous intent.
The masked man snorted as he saw Pyowol staring at him.
joy! I knew it. Anyway, Im going to die of hate.
he took off his mask Then, like a three-tier ck hair, it poured down like a waterfall.
At first nce, she looked ordinary, but she was a woman with a strange beauty that caught peoples attention.
As far as Pyowol knew, there was only one woman in the world with these characteristics.
Hong Ye-seol!
long time no see.
The woman, Hong Ye-seol, smiled, showing her white teeth.
What is going on here?
I came to see you.
Thats funny.
oh! Really.
Hong Ye-seol widened his eyes and looked at Pyo-wol. A seductive smile still hung on her lips.
she bowed her back
They got close enough to touch each other face to face.
Hong Ye-seol whispered in Pyo-wols ear.
Will you tell me how much I missed you?
She even put her body on top of Pyowols body.
Pyowol hugged Hong Ye-seol by the waist.
Ho-ho-ho!
Hong Ye-seol broke the prison sentence and dug deeper into Pyo-wols arms.
The clothes she was wearing slipped and fell to the floor.
Whoops!
Hong Ye-seol caressed Pyo-wols chest with his smooth white fingers.
Hong Ye-seol, who showed off her white naked body while lying face down on Pyo-wols body, hummed a song about what was so fun about it.
Hong Ye-seols fingers came up to Pyo-wols face.
She whispered as she touched Pyowols cheek.
How can you have such good skin? tell me Did you take the elixir without my knowledge?
What is going on here?
Other words. Because I came to see you.
Have you received a request?
cadet! Not funny.
Hong Ye-seol stood up as if steam had leaked.
She wrapped herself in a nket and went to the window.
When I opened the window, I could see the moonlit Poyang Lake. The moon, which had been hidden behind the clouds when she entered, had reappeared.
The moonlit surface of the water shimmered like a jewel.
Hong Ye-seol leaned against the window and looked at Poyang Lake.
Her appearance in the moonlight was very beautiful. Any man could not help but be moved by her deadly figure. But Pyowol was cool.
I received a request.
Sheesh! it doesnt work either thats right. I got a request.
The target?
Why are you like this? You know the unwritten rules of our world. Even you cant tell me.
Did youe alone?
Because I cant tell you.
Hong Ye-seol shook his head again.
Pyowol didnt ask anymore.
If Hong Ye-seol moved, the target must be a big yer.
In Lake Poyang, there were many people who could be called the giants of the river.
Namgung-wol, Yong Ha-sang, Ju Seol-pung, and Jang Ho-yeon were young enough to be called big yers.
Even if one of them died, it was clear that a big storm would ur in Gangho.
The question was who made the request to Hong Ye-seol.
No matter how brilliant Pyowols brain was, he couldnt have guessed that far without any information.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and approached Pyo-wol.
Dont make it tooplicated. You just have to enjoy this time.
She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Pyowols neck. And he looked at me with deep eyes.
It wasnt Pyowol who didnt know what she wanted.
Pyowol hugged her roughly and kissed her on the lips. Hong Ye-seol greeted the intruder by moving his red tongue like a snake.
When Pyo-wol opened her eyes again, Hong Ye-seol had disappeared without a trace.
Only traces of the hot night remained in the room.
Pyo-wol wore the clothes over and over again.
Finally, as I put on the Amryongpo, a ghost appeared out of nowhere and climbed up on his feet. And as if it were natural, it was coiled around his forearm.
My stomach was slightly swollen, as if I had eaten somewhere. Pyowol stroked Gwias hair once and left the annex.
Are you out?
The first person to greet him when he came out to the restaurant was Yoo Soo-hwan. He was already eating arge table.
Sit down. All you have to do is add rice.
Eatter.
yes?
I have a ce to go.
Where?
Go and tell me.
Pyo-wol left the inn leaving Yoo Soo-hwan behind.
The ce he headed was the workshop street on the outskirts of Poyang Lake.
It must have smelled like iron.
Hong Ye-seol herself did not know, but her body had a faint iron smell.
It was the distinctive smell of iron when it burns.
Pyowol knew well where the smell came from.
It was a street like this.
It smelled like that only in this ce, where weapons and farming tools were made by directly melting iron in a hot furnace.
Dudeuk!
The moment he set foot on the workshop street, Pyowols facial muscles moved and he changed into apletely different person.
Pyowol did not think that she hade simply to make love with him.
Every action of an assassin must have a reason.
I had to know why.
The method Pyowol chose was to find a ce that smelled the same as her body odor.
People with a dull sense of smell may feel the same smell of burning iron, but Pyowol knew that there were differences depending on the type of iron and the type of fuel used in the furnace.
Pyowol entered the studio at the beginning of the street.
As soon as he entered the workshop, a sweltering heat greeted him.
wee.
The clerk greeted him warmly.
Pyo-wol pretended to be roughly choosing a weapon and approached the furnace.
In front of the brazier, craftsmen were hammering with their tops off. Beads of sweat flowed down their bodies incessantly.
The moon came close to them. Then the smell of burning iron strongly stimted the sense of smell.
Its not here.
It was slightly different from the smell that was on Hong Ye-seols clothes.
There is nothing I like. I wille back next time.
Pyowol made such an excuse and came out.
The next ce he headed was the studio right next door. But even the smell of iron here was slightly different from what he remembered.
Pyowol came out with the excuse that he did not like the weapon. And then went back to the next room.
Pyo-wol visited all the workshops on the street in turn. No one thought Pyowols behavior was strange.
It was because there were so many unmanned people here.
Weapons were the life of an unmanned man.
Of course, you had to choose carefully.
In addition to Pyowol, many warriors went around at least five or six studios to choose from.
It was when I entered the twelfth workshop.
Pyowol wrinkled the tip of his nose slightly.
The smell of iron wafting from the furnace matched exactly the smell in his memory.
In front of arge brazier, two artisans were heating iron with their shirts off.
Pyowol pretended to choose a weapon and moved closer to them.
At that moment, the old craftsman shouted as he took out an iron heated in the mes.
now!
yes!
The young craftsman hammered hard with an answer.
Chop!
The sound of iron grinding in a hammer echoed through the studio.
Sparks flew from the iron in all directions.
A few sparks also touched the body of the artisans. Nevertheless, the artisans focused only on hammering without a hint of heat.
Because of that, he didnt notice even when Pyowol came nearby.
Pyowol sniffed the scent close to them once again. It was also the same smell as Hong Ye-seols clothes.
This is it.
Pyo-wol scanned the studio with sharp eyes.
I dont know if this is Baek Guryuns base or if he stopped by to buy weapons, but it was certain that Hong Ye-seol had stayed here anyway.
The workshop looked ordinary on the outside. It looked no different than any other workshop.
The weapons on the stalls also seemed to be of a high standard.
It was found that the craftsmanship of the craftsmen was quite excellent.
At that time, the older clerk smiled and approached Pyowol.
Is there a weapon you are looking for in particr?
Im looking at the types of swords, is this all?
Its inside, would you like to see it?
hmm!
Pyowol nodded, and the clerk guided him into the studio.
There was also a disy stand inside, and weapons were well organized on it. It definitely looked better quality than the weapons out there.
The clerk picked up a sword from the shelf and said.
This is one of the works that the artisans of our studio put their heart and soul into. As you can see, it uses very high-quality iron and has good strength. It is well bnced and sharp. Would you like to take a look for yourself?
hmm!
Pyowol nodded and handed over the sword.
Daang!
As he flicked the de with his fingers, a clear metal sound resonated throughout the workshop. Only a well-tempered sword could make such a clear metal sound.
As the clerk said, it was a well-made sword. However, it was not enough to satisfy Pyowols eye level.
Their skills were muchckingpared to Dangsochu, who made the ghost monument. So, there was no reason to buy the sword in hand.
The clerk continued, not knowing the meaning of such a sign.
It is a good sword. Its not easy to get something like this. Its our workshop, so we make it, and you wont be able to find such a well-made sword in any other workshop.
There was strong pride in the clerks voice.
Then, the back of the clerks hand came into Pyowols eyes.
The backs of his hands were full of calluses. It was not unusual to have calluses on your hands from the hard work at the workshop. The problem was the ce where the calluses were.
It was the back of the hand, not the palm.
No matter how hard the workshop was, the calluses could not go away even on the backs of the hands. Calluses like that were only created when you learned martial arts or handicrafts.
The clerks body was very slender and showed no signs of learning martial arts at all.
It was a body type that could not be possessed by those who had mastered martial arts that involved violent movements, such as swords, swords, or martial arts.
Pyo-wol had an intuition that the clerk was of the same type as him.
assassin!
It was clear that he had reached a fairly high level.
It was because the assassinsnguage could not be seen at all in his eyes or breathing. However, Pyowols eyes could not be fooled.
Pyowol was good at sniffing the same kind of smell as himself.
The clerk smelled of the same kind.
Pyowol said with a smile.
I will buy this sword.
Chapter 384
Episode 384
Pyowol bought a sword and left the workshop.
A middle-aged clerk came out to the entrance and greeted Pyowol.
thank you. Pleasee again.
When he straightened his back, which had been bent nearly ny degrees, Pyowol was nowhere to be seen.
The clerk stared at the direction in which the moon disappeared for a moment.
Were you simply a customer who came to buy a sword?
The clerk frowned slightly.
It was the look you get when youre worried about something.
The clerk felt something was wrong with Pyowol. However, he could not know exactly what the reality of the sense of incongruity he felt was. So I approached him directly and sold the sword.
He thought that if he had a conversation, he would be able to find out what the truth of the sense of incongruity he felt was. However, contrary to his expectations, Pyowol no longer felt any difort.
The clerk scratched his head and murmured.
Looks like Im done too. Im feeling down like this
He trudged into the workshop.
Craftsmen were still wrestling with the iron.
They were real craftsmen.
He only focused on making weapons and didnt know how the other workshops worked.
The real owner of the studio was the clerk.
The clerk came out through the side door at the back of the studio. Then I saw a shabby warehouse.
The clerk made sure no one was around and entered the warehouse.
The warehouse was full of iron ingots used to make weapons.
When I pushed the shelf where the iron ingots were piled up, a secret space appeared at the back. Even the artisans of the workshop did not know that such a space existed.
The clerk went into a secret room.
After descending about 20 stairs, a fairlyrge underground space appeared.
About a dozen people gathered in the underground space.
There were eight men and two women.
When the clerk came down, their eyes focused. Then the clerk smiled and said.
Are all preparations going well?
yes!
They answered briefly and boldly.
The clerk nodded as if he liked them.
Its a mission where ten bloody people are mobilized. We must do our best to support her. You never know when you might move, so be fully prepared.
The clerks name is Lee Myung-hak.
Lee Myeong-hak was an assassin of Baek Gwi-ryeon.
At one time, he also boasted great skills to the point of being ten years old. However, as he withdrew from the front line and retired, his name was erased from the Ten Bloodsal.
Lee Myung-hak did not regret it at all.
It was impossible to live a lifetime as an assassin.
When you are young, you can easily ovee the tension that seems to cut off your nerves, but when you get older, there will always be a moment when you are in danger.
A crossroads also came to Lee Myeong-hak, who had been active for 15 years as a ten-year-old.
He suffered from the terrible feeling that if he continued killing, his personality would be destroyed and he would no longer be able to live as a human being.
At the crossroads of choice, Lee Myung-hak decided to retire. However, even if he wanted to retire, it was useless if Baek Gwi-ryun didnt allow it.
Of course, Baek Guryunju did not allow it.
It was because it made no sense to let go of a useful assassin like Lee Myung-hak.
Lee Myeong-hak, who wants to retire, and Baek Gwi-ryun-ju, who does not want to retire.
The two chose apromise.
It is Lee Myeong-haks resignation from the front line, but working as a support team leader.
Although they do notmit murder on the front line, they support the assassins who aremitted to important missions.
By collecting information and moving the bait to distract the enemy, the Assassins of the Hundred Ghosts spread the rampage to their hearts content.
It was Lee Myung-hak who was well versed in assassination to the extent that he acted as a ten-year-old.
Of course, his support was the best.
Because of that, the assassins who went on dangerous missions hoped that Lee Myung-hak would support them. However, Lee Myung-haks support was extremely rare, and it was limited to very dangerous missions.
This mission was also very dangerous. So Lee Myung-hak came out to support directly.
Myeonghak Lee muttered.
Are you okay? It is something that can be done with just a prediction.
Yoo Soo-hwan made a puzzled expression.
It was because Pyowol returned to the inn and found a sword he hadnt seen before.
What is it?
Yu Su-hwan was well aware that Pyo-wol did not use this type of long sword. Since he appeared with a sword, he had no choice but to wonder.
Pyo-wol threw a sword at Yu Su-hwan and said,
You use it.
yes?
You use a sword as a weapon, right?
But I havent recovered my martial arts yet Well, anyway, it seems like a gift, so Ill be grateful.
Yoo Soo-hwan gently caressed the sword.
Indeed, it was a sword he hadnt touched in a long time.
Although he lost his martial arts skills, he never forgot that he was a swordsman.
Yoo Soo-hwan said.
It is a good sword. The craftsmanship is in pretty good shape.
It seemed so.
Thank you, I will use it well.
use? Isnt it early yet?
Thats true, but it seems like the period for recovering martial arts will be shortened a bit.
how?
The faith that can heal my body is just around the corner. I thought we could meet in the South Sea.
A smile formed on Yoo Soo-hwans lips.
It was at the gathering of Namgungwol and Yonghasang Yeom Heesu that he heard the unexpected news.
While talking about this and that, Yeom Hee-soo told me that he had met a strange doctor.
On my way to this ce, I met a doctor wandering around the mountains in the nearby hills, and the characteristics were the same as the faith that Yoo Su-hwan knew.
So, whats the matter? You mean that man of faith was found moving out of the South Sea and moving nearby?
Thats right. So, I would like to leave for a while.
Are you trying to find the truth yourself?
yes!
Can you find it yourself?
I know the disposition of good faith best. Now that I know roughly where it is, I can find it on my own. Now that I have a good sword, I want to find him as soon as possible.
Pyo-wol nodded at Yoo Soo-hwans words.
Because he understands his heart.
Ordinary people feel a sense of loss when they be weak. Even more so, if it was a warrior who had mastered martial arts to a high level, there was no need to mention it.
A soldier learns martial arts and raises his body and mind to a high level. The sense of deprivation when a person who transcended human limitations lost everything he had umted so far was many times more serious than the feeling felt by an ordinary person when he was weakened.
It was the same with Yoo Soo-hwan.
He pretended to be fine on the outside, but he also hid a great sense of loss.
I was worried that I would not be able to regain my martial arts skills forever. However, in front of Pyowol or other people, he could not reveal his true intentions.
What can I help you with?
doesnt exist.
Yoo Soo-hwan said firmly.
Pyowol looked at his face for a moment and then nodded.
It was because he read the resolute will on Yoo Soo-hwans face. People with such a strong will do not easily change their opinions.
Even if the price is your own death.
Saying that Pyo-wol would help here was tantamount to insulting Yoo Soo-hwan.
Good luck.
thank you.
When are you going to move?
I want to go right now.
okay?
yes! Because the sooner the better. Its a big deal if he wastes time and moves to another ce.
I guess.
Then
Yoo Soo-hwan threw a fist at Pyo-wol. And he left the guesthouse with only one sword.
Pyo-wol looked at his back for a moment as he walked away, then sat down in the seat where Yoo Soo-hwan had been sitting.
The panoramic view of Poyang Lake came in at a nce.
It was a scenery resembling Namhae, where Yoo Su-hwan was born and raised. It couldnt bepared to the sea, but it would have been enough to create a ripple in Yoo Soo-hwans heart.
Yoo Soo-hwan left unexpectedly, but Pyo-wol did not feel empty.
All encounters in Gangho were like this.
I didnt know when and when the rtionship woulde and break again.
A sudden rtionship could havested an unexpectedly long time, or a rtionship that was thought tost for a long time could end at once in Gangho.
Just as the meeting with Yoo Soo-hwan was unexpected, it was not strange at all if the breakup was sudden.
Pyo-wol looked at the scenery Yoo Soo-hwan was looking at and organized his thoughts.
If Hong Ye-seol is aiming for it, hes definitely not going to be an ordinary opponent.
Normally, Pyo-wol had no reason to care about Hong Ye-seols murder. Because she had a life as an assassin, and the life of an assassin ispleted by killing someone.
The problem is that the target she received the request for is in Poyang Lake.
Lake Poyang was like a volcano on the verge of an eruption.
Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe.
Jewon top and blood room.
Numerous conflicts were taking ce as the interests of numerous warriors and sectarians were intertwined around them.
It was true that he was maintaining his bnce now, but it was so close that someone could break it with just a tap of his finger.
In such a situation, an assassin named Hong Ye-seol appeared.
The intensity of the volcanic eruption will depend on who she assassinates.
Hong Ye-seol, whom Pyo-wol knew, was a very proud person.
It was to the point where he was dismissed from the mission because he had jointly put another assassin in the killing.
Such a person gets help from other assassins.
The store clerk was an assassin, and Hong Ye-seol had stopped by the studio.
That meant that this mission was so important that he had to kill his ego and enlist the help of another assassin.
There was too little information to infer Hong Ye-seols goal.
The easiest way to get information was to subdue the assassin Hong Ye-seol had contacted. However, if that happened, it could have provoked Hong Ye-seol and brought about the worst results.
Its difficult!
Pyo-wol was confident in his brain fight, but the situation at Poyang Lake was soplicated that he could not easily draw a picture even with his head.
At times like these, I wanted to forget everything and have a drink. But now I didnt want to change my rules and start drinking.
Alcohol is good when drinking, but it loosens the nerves and makes the body react less.
So no matter howplicated the screening was, I couldnt rely on alcohol.
Pyo-wol ordered tea from Jeom So-yi instead.
After drinking a cup of well brewed tea, my head felt a little refreshed.
after!
It was time for Pyowol to sigh quietly.
Someone opened the door of the inn and came inside.
For a moment, the eyes of the guests in the inn were focused on the newly appeared person.
Usually, when I get so many peoples attention, I feel awkward or shy, but I didnt see that at all with the new guest.
The new guest looked around the inn for a while and then came straight towards Pyowol.
Only then did Pyo-wol turn his head and look at the guest.
The guest was a woman.
She is also a very beautiful woman.
The moment Pyowol saw her, he thought of Binghwa.
It was because I felt the cold beauty like a flower made of ice.
A sword hung from her waist. She is not an ordinary woman, but an unmanned person.
As Pyowol looked up, the woman opened her red lips.
Pyowol Daehyeop, right?
you are?
Looks right. My name is Namgungseol.
Namgung?
Im Wallys older sister.
You came from thousands of times.
thats right.
Namgungseol nodded.
Everyone knew that Thousandshoe was a group formed by the Namgung family as the main axis and the five generations of the past.
After the Great War of Macheon, many martial artists were epted from outside, and the traces of the Five Greats faded. However, Namgung was still in charge of hosting thousands of times.
Even though it is not inherited by bloodline, the reason why Namgung continues to serve thousands of hoeju is that it shows outstanding ability in martial arts.
Namgungseol was the same.
From an early age, she was known for her great talent.
Even though she is a woman, she has revealed her genius enough to aim for the next chairperson.
Thousands of times it was the opinion of thousands of times that if her brother, Namgung-jin, had not been there, she would have be the head of the house unconditionally.
Namgung Jin, her brother and the older brother of Namgung Wol, was truly a genius. Namgung-jin, who showed his genius early on, took the position of minority and disallowedpetition from others.
Namgungseol also did not show any particr desire for the position of Huiju. However, there were rumors that he was so greedy for martial arts that he devoted most of his time to training.
Namgungseol asked.
Can I join you for a moment?
Chapter 385
The atmosphere of
Episode 385 Namgungseol was very unique.
What made her special above all was the two deeply sunken eyes. Contrary to her gorgeous appearance, her eyes were sunken so deeply that it was impossible to recognize her inner thoughts.
It was a characteristic that mainly appeared in people with a deep heart.
Namgungseol looked at Pyowol with deep, profound eyes.
Her gorgeous appearance like a rose and her deep eyes were enough to make the viewer fall in love with her.
In fact, the guests sitting behind the epitaph were stunned, even though her gaze was not directed at them.
Namgungseol looked at Pyowol for a long time.
Pyowol also looked into her eyes without saying a word.
Namgungseol was the first to avoid his gaze.
She lowered her eyes and opened her mouth.
I really wanted to see it. Pyo Daehyup was the first time that Wall had talked about someone so much. Seeing it myself, I can see why.
I dont think I came here because I was worried about my younger brother. What happened?
Would you believe me if I said I came to see Pyo Daehyeop?
Its true. One of the reasons I came here is to see Pyo Daehyeop.
Another reason is?
sorry. Its a private matter
Namgungseol smiled slightly as he apologized.
Mmm!
and!
The men around her burst intoughter at her smile.
On the contrary, Pyowols eyes sank deeply.
Its a well.
Namgungseol was the one who had the ability to thrill and bewitch men with just his eyes and expressions, whether he intended it or not.
Pyowol rose from his seat.
Then, since Ive seen your face, theres no more business.
ah!
For the first time, Namgungseol made a puzzled expression at Pyowols sudden action.
Because I didnt know how to act like this in front of myself.
Having a pretty face was a great weapon.
Being able to charm a man with just a slight smile was a bigger weapon. And she knew how to maximize the effectiveness of her weapon.
Most of the men were seduced by her looks and poured out their inner thoughts. Even if not to that extent, it was bound to disarm the vignce. However, her beauty did not appeal to Pyo-wol.
Namgungseol erased his smile and said.
sorry. I wasnt trying to test the Pyo Daehyeop.
At her apology, Pyowol sat down again.
Whats the matter?
Its the Pyo Daehyeop itself.
Have youe to see and judge for yourself?
It hurts.
Because I am so smart. People who are too smart are hard to keep close to.
Thats not what youre talking about.
is that so?
Enemies? Are you an ally? What is your judgment?
Its on hold.
Hold?
I dont think its a matter for me to judge. I dont think hes an unpredictable person from my point of view
. Are you going to leave the judgment to him?
under!
Namgungseol let out a sigh with a tired expression.
Ive met many people, but Ive never seen a person like Pyo-wol who can grasp the core with just a few words of conversation.
It was a difficult ss to deal with.
Especially for those like her who hide a deep psyche behind a gorgeous appearance.
Namgungseol looked straight at Pyowol and said.
If I were Hyo-woong, who was aiming for supremacy over Kang-ho, I would kill Pyo Dae-hyeop first. Pyo Daehyup is something that makes people suffer in many ways.
Is your man aiming for the hegemony of the river too?
No way? ah!
Namgungseol, who had been answering casually, realized his mistake and red at Pyowol.
How did you know I was dating a guy?
The clothes and essories you are wearing right now. All of them are too shy for everyday use. I dont think a cool-headed woman like you would dress like that to show off unnecessarily. There is only one reason for a woman to dress up in a way that does not suit her.
Is that a man?
is not it?
I think you would be more suited to a fortune teller than a warrior.
Think of it as apliment.
Its apliment. I have a request for you.
.
Please do not use Wall-E. Hes a good kid. He has a chivalrous spirit, and if he continues to grow like this, he will be able to be a mighty giant.
I also have a request.
What is it?
I hope you dont meddle in his life.
Hes still doing well. Im worried that his sisters excessive attention will poison him.
Phew! I cant stand a single word. all right. I will not say anything more useless than this.
In the end, Namgungseol, who only suffered losses, dered surrender.
But one thing was certain.
Hes good at martial arts, but what we need to be more wary of is his mind.
She wasnt too afraid of those with strong martial arts. However, those with strong minds were wary. Lastly, those with strong martial arts and deep hearts were feared.
The epitaph was just such a case.
It was a time when the young wariness in her eyes as she gazed at the moon grew stronger.
What are you doing here?
Suddenly, with a soft voice, someone approached Pyowol.
For a moment, a puzzled expression appeared on Namgungseols face.
It was because the person who naturally sat next to Pyowol was a woman.
Hong Ye-seol was a woman who seemed ordinary at first nce, but possessed a strange beauty that could not take her eyes off.
Hong Ye-seol clung to Pyo-wols side and looked at Namgung-seol.
oh! A guest has arrived.
Hong Ye-seol trembled as if he hadnt noticed.
Namgungseol read the light of strong vignce and jealousy in Hongyeseols eyes. Thanks to that, I also learned what kind of feelings she had for Pyo-wol.
There was only one case where a woman showed strong feelings of wariness and jealousy toward another woman.
Its just that you dont want to lose your man.
It was clear that Hong Ye-seol saw Namgung-seol as a potentialpetitor.
Namgoong Seol stared at Hong Ye Seol. Hong Ye-seol also red at Namgung-seol.
A spark seemed to fly between the two women.
Namgungseol said with a calm expression.
Its called Namgungseol. What about that one?
ah! Namgung was Sojeo. My name is Hong Ye-seol.
Sojeo Hong.
By the way, what is Sojeo Namgung doing here? Does this person have any business?
The business is over. I have to go now.
oh! sorry I want to talk more with Sojeo Namgung.
There will be an opportunity next time. Then
Namgungseol stood up with a soft smile.
She went outside after being caught by Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol.
When Namgungseolpletely disappeared, the smilepletely disappeared from Hong Ye-seols face.
Something like a fox
Do you know her well?
How can you not know about thousands of episodes of the Cheonnyeon issue?
Cheonnyeonho?
I did not know? Its her nickname. ah! I must have been distracted by the face and didnt even think to recognize it.
There was a little anger in Hong Ye-seols eyes as he red at Pyowol.
Even Hong Ye-seol herself thought it made no sense, but the emotion she felt now was clearly jealous.
He knew that Pyo-wol had many women.
It was natural for a woman to follow a man with the appearance of a pyowol. She was also one of the women who were brought to Pyowol.
But she thought she was different from other women. Unlike other women who blindly fall for Pyowol, he thought he was using Pyowol.
So, he thought that no matter how many women Pyo-wol had, he wouldnt be jealous. However, when he saw Pyo-wol talking to another woman right in front of his eyes, his anger rose to the top of his head.
Thats why he broke the taboo and appeared in front of others.
Even at this moment, her heart was beating much more violently than usual. His face was flushed red because of it.
Pyowol said whether he knew that or not.
Tell me more about Namgungseol.
Are you interested in her?
thats right!
profit!
For a moment, Hong Ye-seol couldnt hold back his anger and almost burst out in a fit of rage. However, the moment he saw Pyowols cold eyes, his anger subsided like a lie.
Pyowols eyes were not something that a person who was curious about the opposite sex could have.
Whoa!
With a soft sigh, Hong Ye-seols reason returned.
She calmed her beating heart and opened her mouth.
I am the second and only woman among the three children of Namgung Yu-geom, the owner of thousands of clubs. From an early age, she was famous for her beautiful appearance. But what makes her even more special is her deep heart. He said that he had been involved in idents since he was young. As she matured, she turned her gaze outside, not thousands of times. Maybe because of his brother Namgung-jin, he thought that there was little chance of inheriting thousands of episodes. After all, she spends half a year out of town, not thousands of times, and no one knows where she is. Even her blood rtives.
Amazing.
For that reason, we have been interested in watching the steps of Baek Guryun, but nothing has been found out. It is proof that he manages to keep his actions from being revealed.
I dont think such a thorough woman would havee to Poyang Lake without any reason. Things are getting moreplicated.
Why dont you just leave this ce?
You mean me?
yes!
why me?
I am speaking for you. Because people like us like to be used or abandoned by others. you know? How disrespected an assassin is and how good it is to use as an excuse. You are exposed too much.
Many people may not know it, but they are keeping an eye on the actions of the epitaph.
In fact, there were people in the guest cup who were closely watching the conversation between Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol. They didnt vote, but their ears perked up, trying to eavesdrop on their conversation somehow.
However, it was clear that the perplexed look was that Pyowol had spread a curtain and blocked their voices from leaking out to the outside.
Pyo-wol said while looking around the inside of the inn.
Being exposed is not necessarily a bad thing.
What do you mean?
This is how everyone finds out.
You came to find me on your own.
So youre saying you deliberately revealed your whereabouts?
Its just like that.
under! Hes a really unknown person. You
Think of it as apliment.
Its apliment. Because youre the only person I cant fathom.
Hong Ye-seol sighed deeply.
Pyo-wol stared at Hong Ye-seols face. Then Hong Ye-seols face turned red.
Why why?
I want to be well prepared.
What are you ready for?
be careful! Like you said, we are the perfect group to make a cause for.
Are you worried about me now?
Youre right to be worried!
Oops! Be happy.
Hong Ye-seol made an exaggeratedly happy expression.
Looking at her reaction, Pyowol was sure that his guess was correct.
The target she was aiming for was a tycoon. Thats a big enough thing that someone could use it as a justification.
Hong Ye-seol was also burdened, so it was clear that he was reacting exaggeratedly to Pyo-wols unkind words.
Thatke will be stained with blood.
Pyowols eyes clearly saw Poyang Lake, which was stained red with blood.
The winds of chaos had already begun to blow.
Just as the blowing wind cannot be stopped by human power, the turbulent world cannot be artificially stopped.
The mighty flow, once started, will stop only after destroying everything.
Among them, the fate of an individual is no different from that of an ant facing a flood. It is swept away in an instant without a chance to deal with it.
Its not enough just to stay alert to survive the turbulent times.
You must first read the flow of the turbulent world and deal with it wisely.
Although they are often identified, wisdom and cleverness are clearly in different areas.
The clever man lives for immediate profit, but the wise man sees a much more distant future and moves.
Pyowol wanted Hong Ye-seol to have such wisdom.
Chapter 386
Episode 386
Namgungseol calmly moved on.
It was Namgungseol who had a gorgeous beauty that stood out even when standing in the middle of so many people.
Numerous men were tempted by her beauty and tried to approach her. But not a single one could approach her.
This is because all of them were blocked by unidentified unidentified men in the middle.
Seolhwa Swordsman.
It was a group formed by the followers of Namgungseol.
They fell in love with Namgungseols ideals and beauty and blindly followed her. If it was Namgungseols order, he was ready to jump into the fire of hell.
Seolhwa Swordsman disguised herself as an ordinary person and escorted her. It seems to be moving alone, but it is to block the ess of suspicious people or those who have a lust for it by herding around Namgungseol.
Kuk!
iced coffee!
The groans of men who were subdued by the Seolhwa Swordsman came from everywhere.
Namgungseol did not even look at them and moved on.
A man approached Namgungseol.
The man with sharp eyes and ordinary appearance had an extraordinary prayer. Just looking at it gives off a ruthless atmosphere that makes your blood run cold.
He was Ahn Ji-san, the leader of Sulwha Sword University.
An Ji-san was a master of the quicksword, but fell in love with Namgung-seol and imed to be her ardent follower.
Among those who followed Namgungseol, he was the strongest, so he naturally became the leader of Seolhwa Swordsman.
An Ji-san asked Namgung-seol.
Are you okay?
What?
Because you look ufortable.
thats right. Not particrly good.
Did he mess things up?
What if?
Right now I
Im sorry, but Ahn Dae-joo is not the one who can do anything about it.
In an instant, An Ji-sans face hardened.
It was because my self-esteem was hurt.
Namgoong Seol smiled coldly at An Ji-san.
Why do you think I am lying?
no.
Trust me. He is the most dangerous man I have ever seen.
Is that about that?
More than that. If you touch it wrongly, things can get bigger. So please do not contact me without my permission.
All right.
Instead, examine the woman next to him.
You mean that Hong Ye-seol woman?
thats right. Because it doesnt feel good for some reason.
All right. Lets dig it up.
thank you.
no. Just give me an order anytime. We are ready to throw our bodies at any time for Sojeo Namgung.
Ahn Ji-sans expression looking at Namgungseol was very spleen. Namgungseol smiled slightly at Anjisan.
That alone was a sufficient reward for An Ji-san.
He bowed his head to Namgungseol and hid himself.
Namgungseol looked in the direction he disappeared for a moment.
An Ji-san was a man with ability.
He was not only strong in martial arts, but also good at gathering information, which was useful in many ways.
That was the reason why Namgungseol had Anjisan as his henchman.
Namgungseol took another step.
The ce she headed was a small manor on the north side of Lake Poyang.
Although it is small, it was as gigantic as three or four decent mansions put together.
At the entrance of the manor, unmanned soldiers were standing guard.
When Namgungseol appeared, the warriors raised their hands to stop it.
Stop.
Namgungseol stopped meekly. Then, a warrior who seemed to be the leader approached.
This is a ce where no one can enter. Please identify yourself first.
Namgungseol.
Namgung?
I am Namgungwols older sister. Tell him Im here.
Are you really the sister of Confucius Namgung?
There is no reason for me to lie. The truth will be revealed when Wall-Ees out, so just tell him.
I see.
The warrior, overwhelmed by Namgungseols intimidation, hurriedly ran inside.
Momentster, Mu-in appeared with Namgung-wol.
sister!
Namgungwol made a puzzled expression when he saw Namgungseol.
Its because I didnt expect Namgungseol toe here.
Its been a while.
How did my sister get here?
Are you going to keep it outside?
No, lets go inside.
Namgungwol took Namgungseol inside.
Upon entering the manor, Namgungseol looked inside with a keen gaze.
I saw a lot of unmanned people.
Most of them were unripe young warriors.
He was full of passion, but still seemed clumsy in everything.
This was the headquarters of the union association.
Most of them were warriors who had united under the name of Union Reunion, but were not yet ustomed to this kind of organizational life. So a lot of it was sloppy and disorganized.
However, in the eyes of Namgungseol, all of these things felt like a treasure trove.
A ce where gems that are still just raw stones, but which can shed brilliant light as much as they are polished, are gathered.
Namgungseols gaze deepened as he looked around the manor.
Namgungwol did not know that fact and guided Namgungseol to his ce of residence.
sit down! All I can give you is tea, is that okay?
are you okay! I didnte here to get anything.
Namgungseol sat down and answered.
Namgungwol poured water into the brazier and prepared tea.
Namgungseol watched the whole scene without taking his eyes off it.
When the tea was finally ready, she opened her mouth.
Youve gotten used to it.
what?
I dont think you could brew a cup of tea properly with your hands before.
Is it?
As expected, people grow only when they y in the big water.
With only one serving of tea
Im not talking about tea.
Silver you mean the association.
okay! I never expected in my dreams that you would create an organization called Union Association.
I didnt make it.
But I took the lead. Thats whats important.
Whew!
After finishing the tea, Namgungwol sighed and sat down. And I looked straight at Namgungseol.
You didnte to see my face.
Its your face, Ive seen it tiresomely even thousands of times, so what?
but! Noona is not someone whoes without a reason.
There is no such thing as a waste of time when people like us move for no reason.
Namgungwols expression hardened at Namgungseols answer, which was filled with cold air.
She was an older sister who had been out of touch since childhood.
Thousands of times she built a world of her own without getting involved in internal matters.
Others said that Namgungseol was unusual, but Namgungwol understood her.
Because I know that there is no chance that will be given to her within thousands of times.
Their older brother and brother, Namgung-jin, resembled his father and had a great desire for power. He did not allow his brothers to be greedy for his power in the slightest.
Namgungseol knew that fact from a young age and gave up his greed to get something from thousands of times.
After that, she always went out. However, he did not give up what he could have gained from thousands of episodes.
She took everything that was allowed to her within thousands of times, such as martial arts and spirit medicine. Other than that, I was always outside.
Few people knew what she was doing.
Namgung Yu-geom or Namgung-jin, the fathers, might have known. No, I would have known. However, he did not share information with Namgungwol.
Because they were very thorough people. And Namgungseol was very simr to them.
That was the reason Namgungwol could not rx even after seeing Namgungseol for a long time.
So, why did youe all the way to where this little brother is?
Did you say union association? The meeting you led
Why is that?
Arent you thinking of handing over the federation?
What are you talking about? sister!
You dont have to raise your voice like that. Cause Im proposing to you Its your decision whether to ept it or not.
At Namgungseols cold words, Namgungwol felt the blood in his whole body cool down.
It was because it didnt seem like a conversation that could be had between blood and flesh.
So who are you going to hand it over to? to your sister? Or anyone else?
You dont need to know that. You just have to decide.
You are really selfish. Even the merchants in the street dont trade without the basics. Trading is based on the premise of drawing out each others cards.
Thats the normal case.
So youre saying this isnt normal?
Its not normal for me to step out.
Whoa! You are still selfish.
Emotions aside. If you intervene unnecessary emotions in a transaction, only you will lose.
I refuse.
I want you to exclude your emotions.
I excluded it as much as possible.
Namgoongwol replied bluntly. Namgungseol stared at Namgungwol.
The snowball fight between the siblingssted for a long time.
Both of them had strong spirits and were not easily defeated by others. Not to mention, there was no reason to lose to flesh and blood first.
Namgungseol stood up from his seat and said.
okay! Lets talk againter.
You already answered.
Arent you the head of the union association?
Then what did you ask for?
Because I can respond effectively when I know your opinion.
Who the hell are you so eager to work for?
Who do I look like to work for?
Or was he manipting someone?
Wow! Thats a bit harsh.
Not too bad at all. Its serious that my sister came to visit me out of the blue.
Despite Namgungwols words, Namgungseols expression did not change.
Anyway, think carefully.
No matter how much time passes, my decision will not change. Its the same with the hoeju and other people.
If you look at it, you will know. Im going. Ill be staying at an inn nearby, soe back whenever you change your mind.
Namgungseol just said what he had to say and left.
Namgungwol was at a loss for words when she saw her selfish attitude until the end.
Who is it? The one who moved that witch
When Pyowol opened her eyes, Hong Ye-seol was gone again.
As always, they lusted after each other fiercely. After a night of indulging like that, he leaves as if it never happened again.
Hong Ye-seol frantically longed for Pyo-wol, and Pyo-wol faithfullyplied with her desire.
She was more passionate than usual.
Pyowol knew well what that meant.
Its not long before the execution date.
Pyowol got up from the bed and put on her clothes.
I guessed where Hong Ye-seol was.
Its probably at the same studio that Pyowol stopped by. If you visit now, you may be able to meet her. But Pyowol didnt do that.
Both were adults.
Also, each area was clear.
It was a precarious life in the eyes of others, but they are living in their own way.
I didnt even ask for help, but I couldnt intervene.
Just as Hong Ye-seol understands Pyo-wol, Pyo-wol also understands her life.
Intervening further than this was an affront to her life.
Pyo-wol turned off his interest in Hong Ye-seol.
Now, there was not enough time to think about his own course of action.
Pyowol took out the ghost rain andid it on the floor.
When I was upset, the best thing to do was to mend my weapons.
Recently, the achievements of Suhonsa and Sasagang have increased dramatically, and the use of ghost rain has decreased. Still, the fact that ghost rain is a good means of attack has not changed.
Pyo-wol began to carefully wipe the ghost rain with a dry cloth.
Chapter 387
Episode 387
A fairlyrge fishing boat was heading across Lake Poyang.
Among the fishing boats operating in Lake Poyang, there were many fairlyrge boats. However, there were very few cases where fishing boats crossed Lake Poyang. Poyang Lake is so vast and rich in fish, so there is no reason to go all the way to the other side to fish.
It was proof that there was another reason to go all the way to the other side even though it was enough to just fish on the nearbykeside.
Who the hell are you bringing? Shit!
A man with a gloomy expression grumbled at the yer.
The mans name was Lee Gu-yeol, who looked like a mixture of half a mouse and half a wildcat.
Lee Gu-yeol was the henchman of Deung Cheol-woong in the Ark of Blood.
His face was full of dissatisfaction as he rode the fishing boat to his destination.
He would do anything at all if he was ordered by Deung Cheol-woong, but he did not want to take on this mission.
This is because he almost lost his life while attacking the ship of the Jewon Group not too long ago.
I trusted the soldiers at the Ugeom Hut, but I barely saved my life by jumping into the water due to the sudden intrusion of Pyowol.
Still, he and his subordinates were on the lucky side.
All of the soldiers at Ugeom Lodge were killed without leaving out a single one. Even now, when I recall those memories, my body trembles like an aspen tree.
At that time, all the subordinates who attacked together suffered a serious blow to their minds. He was frightened and intimidated by Pyowols unhuman inaction.
It was a life at the bottom where they prided themselves on having lost their fear by living a rough world, but the appearance Pyowol showed was enough to nt a feeling of fear deep in their hearts.
Having had a harsh experience on the ship, Lee Gu-yeol and his subordinates were reluctant to board the ship again. However, he could not disobey Deung Cheol-woongs order, so he had no choice but to board the ship again and head to his destination.
The ce they arrived at was a small dock on the other side of theke.
More than a dozen people were waiting for them at the unnamed dock.
All of them were hiding their faces by pressing down on their cheeks deeply.
An eerie aura emanated from their bodies.
Shit!
Lee Gu-yeols expression was distorted by the feeling of reluctance.
It was a natural reaction because something bad always happened when I felt this way.
However, Lee Gu-yeol smiled and spoke the secretnguage he had promised in advance.
Are you the ones who came to pick red flowers?
Are they the ones who came to meet you from the ant nest?
Right.
When the secret word came out, Lee Gu-yeol let out a sigh of relief.
He gave orders to his subordinates.
Get the footing down.
yes!
The subordinates urgently tried to lower the scaffolding to the dock. However, before the scaffolding was even lowered, the people who used the Bang Rip blew themselves up and boarded the ship.
The moment he saw their movements, Lee Gu-yeol felt it.
Everyone is a master.
It wasnt simply because he came up to the high deck easily.
This is because the ship did not shake even in the slightest, even though more than a dozen people boarded the deck all at once.
People who had this level of light engineering could not have been ordinary soldiers.
The person who seemed to be the leader said to Lee Gu-yeol.
Lets go.
yes!
Lee Gu-yeol responded and gestured to his subordinates to depart.
The subordinates hastily removed the footing and spread the sails wide.
A sail full of wind made the ship move in the opposite direction.
When the dock was no longer visible, the soldiers on the boat took off their clothes.
Phew! I think I will live now.
I mean.
Those who took off the room were an old man and nine young soldiers.
The old man had a handsome beard, but he gave off an atmosphere closer to that of a schr rather than a warrior.
The old mans name was Noh Kang-hyeon.
His nickname is Chilhyeonseosaeng (t).
When he was young, his prestige was higher as a writer than martial artist, and after he got older, the two harmonized and he was respected by many.
The nine young warriors who followed him were all his disciples.
They were the ones who received his teaching early and achieved outstanding achievements on both sides of the martial arts.
One of the students carefully asked Chilhyeonseosaeng.
But do we really have to go there? I dont know why Master agreed to Gongja Zhangs invitation.
Didnt you say you had an important request?
Then shouldnt hee to the master all the more?
I heard that the situation at Lake Poyang is dizzy. He must have called because he couldnt pull himself out. You should understand that much.
But
The real criminal!
yes! Master.
Its not that I dont know your heart. But things dont always go our way. Even if you suffer some loss, if it is for the cause, it is right to move directly from this side. So dont mention the matter any more.
I understand, Master!
The disciple who wasining lowered his head and closed his mouth.
Its because I thought that it was not the duty of a disciple to raise the issue any further when Master said this.
Is there anything special?
He knew that Lake Poyang was in chaos.
Also, it is a contingency situation. So I was worried, but I was at least relieved to know the prestige of Chilhyeonseosaeng.
Chilhyeonseosaeng was a person who was respected regardless of the rtionship.
His fair personality and generous disposition to give everything to those in need were widely known in Gangho.
His martial arts were also great, and he dealt with countless evildoers. Because of that, many people admired him.
When Chilhyeonseosaeng was young, he was greatly favored by the cattle ranch. Thats why he dly responded to Jang Ho-yeons call and was on his way to the chaotic Poyang Lake.
Nothing else, they ask me to mediate with the union association, how can I not go?
Its strange that you dare to ask Master to mediate.
Is there anything strange about it? Didnt you think I could mediate easily since I have ties to Yongcheongok and thousands of times?
Thats it, but
He was a seven-year-old student who did justice while wandering the world for the rest of his life.
Thanks to that, he made many connections with powerful literary families.
Among them were Yongcheongok and thousands of times.
Yongcheongokju Yonggeomsan and thousandshoeju Namgungyugeom treated him with utmost sincerity as friends.
No matter how fiercely the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe are in conflict at Lake Poyang, if Chilhyeonseosaeng intervenes, it cannot be ignored.
To that extent, the proportion of Chilhyeonseosaeng in Gangho was not small.
Chilhyeonseosaeng looked at the vast Poyang Lake and said.
Come to think of it, Gongja, the chief of Ugeom Lodge, is a truly great person. Are you asking me to mediate? Isnt that because he doesnt intend to expand the problem further than this?
Its true that Gongja Zhang is a human being, but he doesnt seem to be a very righteous person.
On what basis do you say that?
Its just a disciples idea that puts together rumors.
her! Its going to be a big deal. To judge people so harshly simply by rumors.
But
Shut up.
yes!
Eventually, the disciple shut his mouth.
His eyes looking at the master were filled with a sad light.
Although it is clear that Chilhyeonseosaeng is a powerful man and deserves respect, he is too pure and easy to take advantage of.
Im sure Jang Ho-yeon didnt put up Master with pure intentions.
He was suspicious of Jang Ho-yeons intentions for calling the master and them here. But Master reacted so stubbornly that I couldnt say anything more.
Regardless of the conflict between the master and the disciple, the boat moved forward. A sail full of wind made the ship move at high speed.
The boat was passing in the middle of Poyang Lake.
Everywhere I looked, all I could see was the horizon. It was a moment when I realized that Poyang Lake is as big as the sea.
Nearby, several boats were catching fish with theirs down.
In one of them, there was a person lying down doing nothing with only the boat afloat.
All of them came together to create a single picture.
It was an amazingly peaceful moment.
Feel so good!
Chilhyeonseosaeng admired the beautiful scenery like a painting.
What impressed him more than anything was the huge clouds that bloomed on the surface of the water. The clouds burping between the blue water and the sky reminded me of a dragon.
He traveled around rivers and practiced countless martial arts all his life, but it was the first time he had ever seen such a heart-moving scenery.
Chilhyeonseosaeng was stunned and looked at the scene unfolding before his eyes.
It was the same with his disciples.
They say that Lake Poyang is a small sea, so its unheard of.
Really, just looking at it makes my chest sprout.
Its so nice.
The emotions felt by the disciples were no different from those of Chilhyeonseosaeng.
Lee Gu-yeol looked at them andughed inwardly.
Jerk the! What do you mean? Whats the big deal about this scenery?
It may be a once-in-a-lifetime spectacle to the student of Chilhyeon, but to him who has lived around Poyang Lake all his life, it is just a repetition of the same scenery that is boring.
To them, the ssmates of Chilhyeon, who were talking about the scenery of everyday life, seemed pathetic.
Chilhyeonseosaeng was drawn to the scenery and moved to be an athlete.
Lee Gu-yeol shouted at Chilhyeonseosaeng.
Be careful. If you make a mistake, you will fall into the water.
haha! Dont worry.
Chilhyeonseosaeng smiled and went forward.
Standing on the bow, he was hit by the wind blowing all over his body.
It had been a long time since I felt so refreshed.
I dont know how Musu is doing. If we meet this time, well have to drink for three days and three nights to resolve the issue.
His friend lived on Mt. Baegun, hundreds of li from Lake Poyang. Chilhyeonseosaeng sent him a letter and told him to meet him at Poyang Lake. So I felt better.
I think things will work out
Suddenly, Chilhyeons words stopped.
It was because I could see something sticking like a spider under the bow of the ship.
It didnt take long to realize that the object that at first nce looked like a water nt was actually a person.
It was a man in a ck suit.
It was hiding under the falling yer drawing a gentle curve.
In an instant, he raised his head and looked at Chilhyeonseosaeng.
what?
The moment he saw those eyes that didnt contain any emotion, Chilhyeonseosaeng had a foreboding feeling.
Pooh!
At that moment, the ck figure clinging to the bow threw something into the air.
It was a marble the size of a childs fist.
Fuck!
Beads exploded in the air, and ck smoke billowed out frantically.
The ck smoke instantly obscured the vision of those on board.
what?
Its a s raid.
The disciples of Chilhyeon Seosaeng shouted in surprise.
They hurriedly ran to the yer where Chilhyeonseosaeng was. However, the ck smoke obscured my vision, making my steps slow.
Shit!
Master!
The students of Chilhyeonseosaeng swung their swords and created a sword wind.
Whoo!
A strong wind rose, but it was not enough to dispel the ck smoke.
dare! Assassin or something
Shiiik!
In the ck smoke, I could hear the chilhyeonseosaengs roar and the sound of his sword swinging.
Master! Are you okay?
This smoke Cool!
The disciples of Chilhyeonseosaeng continued to cough.
The ck smoke wasnt just a haze.
It was covered with salt and various substances, which hindered breathing.
Even though I hadnt taken a few sips, my breath was choking and my chest was stuffy.
Caga river!
Even at that moment, the sound of shing weapons echoed through the ck smoke.
The disciples found somefort in the fact that Chilhyeonseosaeng was still enduring. They didnt think that the master would die from being assassinated by a mere assassin.
It was because the masters inaction was too great to lose his life to an assassin.
They had no doubts that the Chilhyeonseosaeng would soon subdue the assassin.
It was then.
Kuuk!
Suddenly, a sharp scream was heard.
The disciples recognized that it was the scream of the seven sage.
Master!
Shit!
It was no longer time to care about the ck smoke.
They made their way through the smoke and went forward. Then I could see Chilhyeonseosaeng kneeling at the yer.
I saw an assassin wearing a ck uniform and a mask standing in front of Chilhyeonseosaeng.
The sword in the assassins hand was dripping blood, presumably belonging to the seven sages.
Chilhyeonseosaengs head slowly dropped.
its obvious
Master!
Aww!
The disciples have been attacking like mad. However, the assassin tried to jump into the water after skillfully dodging their attack.
It was at that moment that the change urred.
Look at this. Was it an assassin?
With a low voice, a strong pottery flew at the assassin from a small boat floating nearby.
Quaang!
Ouch!
The assassin was hit by pottery and fell into the water.
Chapter 388
Episode 388
Assassin Hong Ye-seol felt a momentary loss of consciousness.
It was like being hit with a huge sledgehammer. It was so shocking that I couldnt breathe for a moment.
I could tell without having to check.
This means that he has suffered serious internal and external injuries.
Blood continued to flow from her lips.
how?
Before the assassination, he clearly identified all threat factors.
It was not something prepared in a day or two.
Chilhyeonseosaeng was never an easy opponent.
His inaction was top-notch. In order to assassinate such a seven-year-old student, he had to do his best.
For that reason, Mukroeyeon was produced in the studio with the support of Myeong-Hak Lee.
Mukroeyeon was mixed with acid poison and salt vinegar, so if you took even one sip, your inner energy was scattered and you could not breathe properly.
It wasnt just preparation.
I found out the blood rooms ship and stuck with it since dawn. This, too, was helped by tools made in Lee Myeong-haks workshop.
She stuck under the yer as if she were a rock and didnt budge.
Even though he set sail with Chilhyeonseosaeng, he endured and endured. It was to aim for the optimal moment.
Fortunately, the ships predicted course did not deviate from her predictions. The only thing I didnt expect was the behavior of Chilhyeonseosaeng.
She didnt know that Chilhyeonseosaeng would look under the yer.
Because of that, it was revealed that he had been hiding, and he had no choice but to use the Mukroe kite to ambush.
It wasnt an ambush under perfect circumstances, but fortunately, the Mukroeyeon took effect and I managed to kill him.
All that remained was to escape. However, it was attacked unexpectedly.
Hong Ye-seol looked at the water while holding his breath.
I could see the bottom of the ship where Chilhyeonseosaeng was riding.
It was then that I saw my stomach churn.
The warrior who had blown the pottery at Hong Ye-seol threw himself and boarded the boat where the students of Chilhyeon-seosaeng were riding.
I could feel the gaze searching deep beneath the surface.
Hong Ye-seol felt goose bumps all over his body.
what?
The ce where he was now was deep beneath the surface of Poyang Lake.
No matter how clear the water of Lake Poyang was, it was impossible for human eyes to find her at this depth. However, the soldier who threw the pottery at her seemed to be scrutinizing the bottom of the water with formidable eyesight, as if denying suchmon sense.
Is this possible?
It was then.
Wow!
A streak of career pierced through the water and plunged into where she was.
Hong Ye-seol hurriedly spread his handiwork and left the ce.
Quaang!
Shortly thereafter, an explosion urred where she was.
Big!
The aftermath of the explosion hit Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol was swept away by the torrent and more than a dozen pieces were washed away from where they were. But it was too early to be relieved.
Wow!
Again, the pottery flew where she had been.
omg!
Quaang!
Hong Ye-seol managed to avoid the pottery this time as well. But the situation was not good.
The opponent on the boat was aware of her location like a ghost.
No matter how much you learn your handicrafts, you can breathe underwater for a long time, but you cant stay forever.
As a human being, she was bound to reach her limits and had to stick her head out of the water to breathe.
whoever?
Ordinary pottery impacts only on the surface of the water and does not prate into the water. However, the pottery blown by an unknown entity prated the surface of the water and exploded exactly where Hong Ye-seol was.
It was power and sophistication beyond Hong Ye-seolsmon sense.
As far as she knew, there was no thief in the neighborhood who had learned this skill.
Somehow it didnt feel right.
Maybe thats why he longed for Pyowols arms so much.
It would not be a coincidence that Pyo-wol was the first person toe to mind when he was cornered like this.
I have to live.
She worked with all her might.
Hong Ye-seol swam at a fast pace. However, the ship that Chilhyeonseosaeng was on chased after her at high speed.
It means that we know exactly where she is going.
The person on the boat was driving Hong Ye-seol into a corner, just like Moll was doing.
Hong Ye-seols breath finally reached the tip of his chin.
I couldnt hold my breath any longer.
In the end, Hong Ye-seol had to make a decision.
She hurriedly rose to the surface.
The ce where Hong Ye-seol headed was a fishing boat that was operating nearby.
Pooh!
When a person jumped out of the water, the fishermen who were working on the fishing boat were startled and kicked their butts.
Oops!
whats this?
Ignoring the gazes of the fishermen, Hong Ye-seol took a deep breath and looked at the boat where Chilhyeonseosaeng was riding.
Herees the Assassin!
At the bow of the ship stood the thief who attacked her.
He was a handsome man with his hair tied tightly.
In the hand of a man in histe twenties with a lively expression and a fresh smile, he held a sword that bent in a gentle curve.
It was a long sword that was much longer than a normal sword.
The moment Hong Ye-seol saw the man, he felt his heart suffocate. The mans eyes were pressing on her making it difficult to breathe.
Has there ever been such a person in Gangho?
I dont know who it is, but at least it wasnt someone who was in Hong Ye-seols informationwork.
The man looked straight at Hong Ye-seol and asked.
Did you kill Chilhyeon Seosaeng under someones orders? assassin!
Ho! Will you be silent?
The man smiled, showing white teeth.
lion?
For a moment, Hong Ye-seol felt as if a huge lion was showing his teeth andughing.
Shuwaang!
At that moment, a formidable pottery flew.
There was no more time to think.
Hong Ye-seol jumped into the water again.
The pottery of formidable power passed over her head in a matter of seconds. However, there was no damage to the fishing boat.
The man delicately adjusted the pottery to prevent damage to the fishing boat.
A soldier of the political faction.
It was a habit mainly possessed by warriors of the political faction. Apart from that, there were only a few warriors who could handle pottery with such precision. Even at a mans age.
Goosebumps rose all over Hong Ye-seols body.
He had been active as an assassin for many years, but this was his first encounter.
Quaang!
The pottery mmed into the spot where she had been.
Hong Ye-seol bit his lip.
His lips cracked and blood gushed out.
It cant go on like this.
Ordinary handicrafts could never shake off opponents.
A more extreme measure was needed.
Artificial motions inevitably interfere with the waves. It was clear that the other party did not miss such a subtle change.
Hong Ye-seol went deeper into the water.
Fortunately, Lake Poyang was very deep.
The problem is that as she goes deeper into the water, the pressure she puts on increases.
Under normal circumstances, he could not hold out for long and had no choice but to rise to the surface again.
But even Hong Ye-seol could believe it.
It was thew of deprivation.
It was a technique that made the body look simr to that of the dead. When Hong Ye-seol made up her mind and practiced the Great Law, no one could recognize her existence.
The only downside is that you cant move your body as you wish while youre practicing the greatw.
Pyo-yue can move at will even after performing the Great Law of Guidance, but her study is far behind that of Pyo-yue.
She entrusted herself to the flow of the current while practicing the Great Law of Returning.
Look at this. Have you practiced the Great Law? Suddenly, the presencepletely disappeared.
The man muttered as he looked into theke.
Clearly, even just a moment ago, the presence of an assassin was clearly felt. The more he struggled, the stronger his presence radiated. But now the presence of the assassin haspletely disappeared.
There was only one possibility.
Thats right! Thinking of escaping by spreading the Great Law of Oblivion?
The man squatted over the bow and watched the water flow closely.
On the surface, it seems to bepletely stopped, but the water in theke also has a constant flow.
The man had the eyesight and brain to grasp the flow of a hugeke.
The man ordered Lee Gu-yeol.
Drive the boat over there.
Who am I?
Lee Gu-yeol asked cautiously.
The man was not the one who had been on this ship from the beginning.
It was someone who had jumped over from a nearby boat.
From Lee Gu-yeols point of view, it was just an intruder who broke in without permission.
The problem is that the intruders martial arts are beyond imagination.
It seemed like he was just swinging his sword lightly, but the crescent-shaped pottery dug into the water and exploded in the depths.
It was the first time he had seen a swordsman with such a formidable skill, so absurdity and fear coexisted in Lee Gu-yeols eyes.
It was the same with the disciples of Chilhyeon Seosaeng who lost their lives to an assassin.
They had no time to be sad about the death of their master, and they were feeling a strong sense of wariness against the man who suddenly intruded.
Chilhyeonseosaeng were those who studied under outstanding martial artists.
Of course, I recognized at once that the mans inaction was unusual.
Such inaction was so great that even the former Chilhyeonseosaeng could not dare to be confident.
The great disciple of Chilhyeon Seosaeng stepped forward and threw a fist at the man.
Thank you for the help of Daehyeop. I am a public notice of the great disciple of Chilhyeonseosaeng. May I know the Daehyeops name? I will definitely repay this favor.
What is grace? I havent even caught an assassin yet. Say thank you only after killing the assassin.
But
By the way, was the person who fell victim to the assassin? He was a noble man, but it is regrettable.
The man put on a look of genuine regret.
It was because even if he had noticed the assassins movements just a little earlier, he could have prevented the unfortunate situation.
It was by chance that the man was around here.
He needed some alone time.
So, with the boat afloat, hey down and contemted.
The boat rocking little by little on a calmke was the best environment for contemtion.
While thinking about it, I fell asleep.
He had been having a sweet dream for a long time when suddenly amotion broke out from a fishing boat passing nearby.
Seeing the sight of the seven sages losing their lives to an assassin, he threw himself into this boat without a moments hesitation.
He was well aware of the reputation of Chilhyeonseosaeng.
His death was highly likely to cause great confusion in Gangho. So I had to catch the assassin.
Confusion could be prevented by knowing who the person who requested the assassin was.
The notice board asked the man again.
Please tell me the name of Daehyeops great name.
Tsk!
Even though we couldnt prevent Masters death due to our ipetence, we are not ignorant of grace. Please tell me the name of John Sung.
I cant help it. My name is Geomhan Lee.
Lee Geomhan?
okay!
Ho, by any chance Gwangmu inquiry?
The students of Chilhyeonseosaeng raised their eyes wide.
The man neither affirmed nor denied.
The disciples of Chilhyeonseosaeng were convinced of his attitude.
That is the identity of a man.
Then youre Dao Guang Yi Sword?
haha! This is embarrassing.
The male Lee Geom-han wrinkled his nose and smiled. However, the students of Chilhyeon Seosaeng who were looking at him couldnt help butugh.
Lee Geum-han.
It is because he knows the weight of the three letters of the name.
Along with Cheonmujang, Gwangmumun is a munpa called Ganghoi River.
Even in Gwangmumun, which is said to be full of martial arts-mad spirits, he is a young warrior who boasts unparalleled military power.
Geomhan Lee was the military man that Jang Moo-geuk, the owner of Cheonmu-jang, thought of as his onlypetitor.
His nickname is Do-gwang ().
It was a nickname he earned by living madly on the road.
On the outside, he seems like a good-natured and pleasant man, but he is a warrior who turns into a crazy person with just one sword.
Lee Geom-han suddenly touched the ck stain on the body of Chilhyeon-seosaeng with his finger.
Lee Geom-han smelled the ink-roe-yeon on his hand.
Did you mix salt vinegar and sangong poison?
Chapter 389
Episode 389
Lee Geom-han closely watched the flow of water.
It was almost impossible for a non-skilled fisherman or sailor to grasp the true current of the current.
The flow of water is diverse.
The direction of flow to the surface was different, and the direction of flow deep below the surface was also different. It was impossible to identify and find such streams unless someone who had been active in the area for a long time.
However, Lee Geom-han read the flow deep beneath the surface as if denying themon sense of the world.
Drive the boat to port. Yes, thats good enough.
yes!
Lee Gu-yeol broke into a cold sweat and followed Lee Geom-hans orders. Cold sweat ran down his back.
Why the author?
No matter how much life rolls at the bottom of the river, he also had ears to listen.
Right now, Pyo-wol is making a name for himself with the nickname of Sasin, but before that, it was Cheonmu-jangs Jang Mu-geuk and Gwang-mu-muns Lee Geom-han who made Kang-ho resonate.
In addition to being the sessors of Lee Kang, both of them had one thing inmon: martial arts.
Among them, Lee Geom-han lived madly with Taoism.
He is proficient in other martial arts, but is madly obsessed with Tao.
His grandfather was the famous thousand-year-old Lee Gwak.
A person who ended the second Great War, the Great War of Macheon, with only one sword.
He was an absolute martial artist who was called the strongest thief in the history of Gangho.
Numerous warriors gathered to follow this swordsman, who said that he had no rival in the world if he had only the sword.
Gwangmumun was created by the warriors who voluntarily gathered like that.
As the name suggests, it was a munpa made up of military men crazy about martial arts.
It is said that there is no military man who belongs to Gwangmumun who is not crazy about martial arts, but Lee Geomhan was even more special among them.
He followed the same path his grandfather had walked.
I trained like crazy and fought like crazy when I thought I had achieved some level of achievement.
I lost a lot of times, but I also won a lot of times.
He wasnt afraid to lose.
It was because I believed that I would be able to grow further through defeat. And it actually happened.
Each time his body was etched with scars, he grew stronger. And no more defeat.
It was a well-known fact that Cheonmujangs Jangmu-geuk was the only warrior in the world that Lee Geom-han was reluctant to do.
The opposite of Jang Mu-geuk and the only match is Lee Geom-han.
Since such a person appeared out of nowhere, Lee Gu-yeol had no choice but to be nervous.
Lee Geom-han wasnt the problem.
The problem was that his monk was Gwangmumun.
It was a ce where the strongest moonpa in the world and monsters crazy for martial arts gathered.
Their intervention soon meant a strong storm.
Because of that, many munpa tried not to stimte their nting.
The appearance of Lee Geom-han was something that was not in the calction at all.
Cheol-woong Deung, who sent him, did not mention Lee Geom-han. He didnt even know that he was around here.
If Lee Geom-han intervened in the Poyang Lake incident, then the whole area might be turned upside down.
Lee Geom-han was an unmanned man with enough ability to do so.
Fuck! driving me crazy. How did things get so twisted?
Lee Gu-yeol nced at Lee Geom-han.
Due to Lee Geom-hans intervention, the situation was growing out of control.
Even the death of Chilhyeon Seosaeng made the problem serious, but Lee Geom-han intervened and reached an unmanageable situation.
The situation had already left his hands.
On the boat he and the blood thieves were driving, Chilhyeonseosaeng was killed by an assassin, and now he had no choice but to listen to Lee Geomhans orders.
It was then.
Why are you so nervous?
Lee Geomhan smiled and approached him.
yes? Oh nothing.
It doesnt seem like anything. Why are you doing that?
Not really. its okay.
okay?
chin!
Suddenly, Geomhan Lee put his arm around his shoulder.
Ugh!
In an instant, Lee Gu-yeol felt a tremendous pressure in his chest.
Although he was not a master, he was also a soldier who had learned martial arts. Still, I couldnt breathe properly.
Kukkuk! Par arm
By the way, where were you going with Chilhyeon Seosaeng?
I dont know just being asked
Who are you asking?
Wood sword mountain lodge. Confucius Jang Ho-yeon
Oh! was he here? didnt know that again Why did Jang Ho-yeon invite Chilhyeonseosaeng?
State arbitration.
What arbitration? Oh, by any chance, would you like to mediate between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe?
yes!
That is so strange. Jang Ho-yeon has a gloomy nature and has a lot of pride, so shes not someone who asks someone easily.
Geomhan Lee scratched his chin with his other hand.
Lee Gu-yeol felt goose bumps all over his body.
It was because Lee Geom-han saw right through the human nature of Jang Ho-yeon.
Hmm! Suspicious, Suspicious!
Par arm
Ah! sorry. Are you sick?
Lee Geom-han apologized and loosened his arm from Lee Gu-yeols shoulder.
Only then did Lee Gu-yeolsplexion return to normal.
Lee Geom-han tapped Lee Gu-yeols cheek with his finger.
Anyway, I remembered you.
yes?
You better bounce back when called.
what?
All you need to know is that.
Lee Geomhan smiled and looked at the yer again.
The boat had arrived near the lonely reed field on the shore of Poyang Lake.
Looks like it must havee ashore from here. good!
Are you going to follow me?
The announcement table asked cautiously.
Thats right! I killed a man right in front of my eyes and I cant just let it go. Even more so, the dead person is the Inhyeop, Chilhyeonseosaeng.
thank you. It has nothing to do with anything, but you came forward like this.
The Dead Sea is the East Ind.
thank you. I will never forget this grace.
Dont forget that heart for a long time.
Lee Geom-han smiled at the disciples of Chilhyeon-seosaeng and threw himself into the reed field.
In an instant, his figure disappeared into the reeds.
Heo Eok! Huh!
Hong Ye-seol breathed heavily.
Her body was drenched like a rat in water.
It was a great choice to entrust oneself to the flow of the current with the great method of return. Thanks to her, she was able to reach the reed field safely.
My whole body hurt as if I had been beaten with a hammer. The most serious of these was a wound on the back.
It was a wound inflicted by a pottery thrown by Geomhan Lee.
Blood was still flowing from a wound that ran across his back. The bleeding was stopped by urgent muscle contraction, but it was not a fundamental cure.
It was necessary to find a safe ce for treatment as soon as possible.
Hong Ye-seol muttered.
I have to go to the safe house.
The safe house was prepared for such an asion.
I never thought I would actually use it.
Hong Ye-seol hurriedly opened the studio door and entered.
what?
Lee Myung-hak, who was disguised as a clerk, was startled by her sudden appearance. However, he soon saw Hong Ye-seols physical condition and sensed an unusual atmosphere.
Why are you like this? Could it be that you failed?
It worked.
But why?
There was an intervention.
Intervention? Are you an individual? Is it a group?
individual! strong.
Which arrangement is it?
To the point where I dont have time to have a leisurely conversation.
Serious!
Lee Myung-hak made a quick decision.
It was all the more so because he knew the level of Hong Ye-seol more than anyone else.
If Hong Ye-seol came with this much of a wound, it meant that the attackers martial arts was truly enormous.
Lee Myung-hak said.
Turn your back.
Hong Ye-seol showed his back to him without saying anything.
Chow!
Lee Myung-hak tore her jacket with a sword. Then, a long crossroads was revealed.
The moment he saw the icon, Lee Myung-hak felt a thrill.
It was because the level of the attacker could be known just by looking at the wounds.
The one who attacked Hong Ye-seol was a great master.
There is no chance of winning in a head-to-head confrontation.
A person like this intervened?
He felt a strong sense of danger.
Lee Myung-hak hurriedly applied gold spear medicine to Hong Ye-seols wound.
Ugh!
Hong Ye-seol groaned involuntarily at the pain he felt from the wound.
Because he had to hurry, Lee Myung-hak didnt consider Hong Ye-seol and applied the golden spear. Thanks to that, Hong Ye-seol had to feel hellish pain.
Lee Myung-hak finished by tying a white cloth around Hong Ye-seols wound.
He spoke to his subordinates in the studio without a break.
Everyone withdraws right now.
yes!
The subordinates began to withdraw with an answer.
There was no hesitation or doubt in their actions.
This is because he knows that Lee Myung-haks judgment has never been wrong.
There were no documents or objects to be disposed of.
This is because all of them were incinerated as soon as Hong Ye-seol went on a mission.
They just had to get out of the body, so their actions were very swift.
In the meantime, Lee Myeong-hak handed Hong Ye-seol the uniform he had prepared in advance and said,
You know we cant move together, right? Change into those clothes and get out on your own.
dont worry. I have no intention of asking for more help than this.
Well, if it were you, you would have prepared at least one or two ways to escape.
Hong Ye-seol did not be ten-year-old for nothing.
To be a top-notch assassin, you must master not only the art of killing, but also the art of stealth and securing an escape route.
Hong Ye-seol had the skills to be ashamed of being a top-notch assassin. If you just leave it alone, it wille out on its own.
See youter.
for a moment!
why?
Where did this requeste from?
Are you asking because you dont know? It was given to you by the owner himself.
So, isnt this the first time that Lyeonju directly gave a request without revealing the identity of the client?
hmm!
Have you ever been like this when you were active?
No!
Lee Myung-haks face hardened.
Only then did he realize that this mission was different from the usual quests.
It looks like youre involved in a troublesome business. Ill figure this out, so lets get out of here.
okay.
be careful. If you need anything, get it from here.
Dont worry about me and get out safely that way.
See youter.
Lee Myung-hak went out first.
Hong Ye-seol also took the necessary items from the workshop and left.
In the workshop they left, only the brazier was burning a me. It was around the time that the fire in the furnace became noticeably weaker because no firewood had been put in.
Quaang!
Suddenly, the walls of the workshop exploded with an explosion.
A man appeared through the copsed wall.
The man who entered, wearing a long sword at his waist, was Lee Geom-han.
what? did you leave already? You are quick.
Lee Geom-han muttered as he looked around the empty workshop.
There was no sense of presence in the workshop.
If the me in the furnace is this weak, it must have left between half an hour and an hour.
Geomhan Lee deduced when the people who were here left with only the me of the brazier.
Suddenly, his gaze turned to the objects piled up on one side of the workshop.
The thing that didnt go well with the studio was salted vinegar.
It was an item that should never be left in a workshop because of the nature of salt candles that explode when caught on fire.
Lee Geom-han muttered as he rubbed salted vinegar with his fingers.
It must have been abination of acid poison and salt vinegar here.
The size of the workshop wasrger than expected.
If this is the case, there will be not a few people who have been mobilized.
Lee Geomhan straightened his back and muttered.
I guess Ill have to get help from Seol-Mae.
Chapter 390
Episode 390
Bang!
Yonghasang hit the table with his fist and stood up.
What do you mean? To think that the seven hyeonseosaeng was killed.
I also just received a report, so I dont know the details.
oh my god!
Yong Ha-sang let out a quiet voice at Namgung-wols answer. Thats because the death of Chilhyeonseosaeng was shocking.
Chilhyeonseosaeng was a respected military man regardless of political affairs.
I couldnt even imagine what effect his death would have on Kang-ho.
Its not like this here, lets go to the dock. He says he has disciples.
Yes!
The two hurriedly headed to the dock.
A lot of people were already gathered at the dock.
Most of them were the ones who heard the news of Chilhyeonseosaeng and came running.
Lets go.
Please get out of the way.
Namgung-wol and Yong Ha-sang broke through the crowd and went forward. As they came forward with such difficulty, they could see.
It refers to the disciples shedding tears while surrounding the corpse of Chilhyeonseosaeng.
Master!
Heuk!
Namgungwol and Yong Ha-sang stopped walking towards them. It was because there was an unexpected person by the side of Chilhyeonseosaeng.
JangHoyeon?
The person standing next to the students of Chilhyeon Seosaeng was Jang Ho-yeon of Ugeom Lodge.
Jang Ho-yeons appearance was unexpected, so Namgung-wol and Yong Ha-sang couldnt hide their puzzled expressions.
Namgoongwol asked without knowing himself.
Why are you with them?
Because I invited you.
what?
That means I invited Chilhyeonseosaeng here.
You invited Chilhyeon Seosaeng?
Namgungwol narrowed his eyes.
It was because I couldnt understand Jang Ho-yeons words momentarily. Jang Ho-yeonughed at Namgung-wol and said,
okay! I invited.
Why are you?
Why? I enlisted you to mediate with the union association.
arbitration? you?
Namgungwol muttered in disbelief.
Jang Ho-yeon made a sad expression.
okay! No matter how much I think about it, the conflict with the union association only weakens Kang-hos spirit. So I asked Chilhyeonseosaeng. If you intercede, the Union Association will also listen. Chilhyeonseosaeng readily epted my request. He said that he would mediate with the Union Association even at the cost of his own body. But he died like this. It was also because I was ambushed by an assassin in the middle of Lake Poyang.
Jang Ho-yeons eyes were bloodshot red before she knew it.
Thick teardrops were falling from his bloodshot eyes.
Anyone could see that he was sincerely saddened by the death of Chilhyeonseosaeng. His appearance was enough to touch the hearts of many.
Jang Ho-yeon looked around at the warlords gathered at the dock and raised her voice even more.
Who really sent an assassin to kill the seven wise students? He must have been someone who did not want reconciliation between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe. Who wouldnt want reconciliation? It will be a greedy person. who is greedy? Who is greedy for the hegemony of Poyang Lake? Who
Jang Ho-yeons eyes were fixed on Namgung-wol and Yong Ha-sang.
Although he did not directly mention the names of the two, it was clear that he was referring to the two.
Peoples eyes naturally focused on Namgung-wol and Yong Ha-sang.
this!
Namgungwol could not hide his frustrated expression.
This is because the atmosphere of the marina haspletely passed over to Jang Ho-yeon.
Mu-in had a lot of emotional aspects.
They were more influenced by the emotions of the moment rather than rational judgment.
Thats what the people who are here right now do.
They naturally fell for Jang Ho-yeons indignant voice, and their emotions rose together. And I looked at the ce where Jang Ho-yeon was staring.
Namgungwol and Yonghasang were there.
There was no one who did not know that the two created and led the union association.
In their perception, they naturally thought that Eunryeonhoe might have refused to negotiate with Geumcheonhoe and attacked Chilhyeonseosaeng by surprise.
Cunning
Namgoong-wol trembled at Jang Ho-yeons heart.
People use the psychology that they believe what they want to believe and see only what they want to see.
Are there any assassins?
It was at this moment that a question sprouted in Namgungwols head.
bloke! Do not mislead.
On Yonghasang, along with Noseong, he threw himself at Jang Ho-yeon.
Oh, no!
Namgungwol btedly shouted, but to no avail.
Wow!
The power released by Yong Ha-sang attacked Jang Ho-yeon.
joy! Are you trying to kill because you are afraid that the truth will be revealed?
Jang Ho-yeon snorted and held a defensive ceremony.
Kwaaang!
Yong Ha-sangs punch was blocked by Jang Ho-yeons sword.
At that moment, Namgungwol closed his eyes tightly.
Everyone watched Yong Ha-sang attack Jang Ho-yeon.
The word murder mentioned by Jang Ho-yeon must have been imprinted in peoples minds.
Although Yong Ha-sang simply attacked Jang Ho-yeon because he couldnt hold back his anger, it was clear that people would think that he attacked Jang Ho-yeon in order to kill and destroy him.
Confucius Yong attacked Confucius Zhang.
Did you really instigate an assassin at the union meeting to kill the seven wise students?
Otherwise, there is no reason to attack.
The whispering voices of the people pierced his ears like daggers.
Their voices made Yong Ha-sang even more angry.
Dont be ridiculous. Why do we kill Chilhyeonseosaeng?
It must have been cumbersome. The existence of Chilhyeonseosaeng
Jang Ho-yeon replied, blocking Yong Ha-sangs attack.
We didnt even know that Chilhyeonseosaeng wasing here. But how can we instigate an ambush?
There is no way the person who instigated the ambush could speak honestly.
Dont mislead me.
Who is doing the escaping? Who attacked first? Since its back, its probably because its attacking and trying to block my mouth.
Nom!
Angered by Jang Ho-yeons grin, Yong Ha-sang attacked even more fiercely.
Kwaaang!
The dock was shattered by his ferocious attack. However, it did not do much damage to Jang Ho-yeon.
The martial arts of the two were equal.
If Jang Ho-yeon made up his mind and focused only on defense, it would be impossible to subdue even the Dragon King in a short time.
Jang Ho-yeon let go of Yong Ha-sangs attack and continued.
Ah, didnt I say that I was close to the god of death? Did you order him? I want you to kill Chilhyeonseosaeng.
For a moment, Namgungwol closed his eyes tightly.
This is it. He was aiming not only for us, but also for Pyo Dae-hyeop.
I finally saw the big picture drawn by Jang Ho-yeon.
I didnt think Jang Ho-yeon would say such a thing out of a moments wit. It was clearly something that had been nned for a long time.
When Chilhyeon Seosaeng was killed by an assassin, the people who would benefit the most were Jang Ho-yeon and Geumcheon-hoe.
Its the truth, anyway, people would think that the Union Association had instigated Pyo-wol to kill Chilhyeonseosaeng.
It is easy to mislead the truth, but it is dozens of times more difficult to exin it. The atmosphere has already passed on them.
Shit!
Pyo-wol looked at the studio.
The walls of the workshop that I found again had copsed terribly. The mes of the furnaces, where the artisans melted the iron ingots while sweating, had long since disappeared.
No matter how formally decorated, the artisans working here were real.
The fact that the artisans abandoned the furnace and ran away meant that something unusual had happened here.
Pyowol put his hand on the brazier.
The fire was out, but the heat was still there. It meant it wasnt long before he left.
Leaving the safe house in a hurry means that a change has urred. Did you fail your mission?
What mission did you fail?
Then, suddenly, a calm voice was heard.
Pyowol looked back, not surprised. Then he saw a beautiful woman whom he had seen before.
Namgungseol.
Tell me. What do you mean failed mission?
Namgungseol asked again in a calm voice.
It was a voice devoid of any emotion.
I felt neither sympathy nor hostility. However, it had the power to make listeners feel rejected for some reason.
Pyowol asked.
Why did youe here?
Because my favorite person in the world has asked for help.
Are you a lover?
Think whatever you want. The important thing is that I was asked and I need to find the people who were here. By the way, there is a pyodaehyeob in this ce. Do you have any ties to the people who were here?
Why do you ask that?
I hope Daehyeop Pyo will answer honestly. Otherwise, the problem will be serious.
Are you forcing it?
You dont know what happened at the dock right now, do you?
Yong Ha-sang, the owner of Union Reunion, and Jang Ho-yeon of the Woogeom Lodge, or rather, Geumsumhoe, shed.
The reason is?
Student Chilhyeon was assassinated by an assassin.
assassin?
yes! It is also in the middle of Lake Poyang.
Namgungseols answer made Pyowol easily guess who the culprit was.
Its Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol was the only assassin in the area who had that level of killing method other than himself.
Chilhyeonseosaeng is a highly virtuous person in Gangho. I have built up a lot of virtues in my lifetime. His death
It will bring great confusion to the river.
Exactly. Jang Ho-yeon is the one who invited Chilhyeonseosaeng to Poyang Lake. The reason was to mediate between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe.
The cause must have passed to Jang Ho-yeon.
In an instant, Namgungseol felt goosebumps rising up his forearms.
This is because Pyowol saw through to the core of the problem with just a few words of conversation.
Her eyes grew even colder.
This man is also dangerous.
Once again, her vignce was triggered.
Namgungseol tried to hide his true feelings and continued speaking calmly.
thats right. As Jang Ho-yeon took the cause, the Union Association was at a disadvantage. Pyo Dae-hyeop is also in trouble.
me?
Because the seven hyeonseosaeng was killed by an assassin.
Looks like Ive been pointed out as a beast of burden?
thats right.
I have no reason to kill Chilhyeonseosaeng.
You know its not that important. Its important that someone got lucky and that people fell for the mood.
Cunning.
Now, Pyo Daehyeop is also an object of vignce, or perhaps even a target of ughter. Unless the truth is revealed.
Namgoongseol calmly said the frightening words without blinking an eye.
Are you saying it could be a strong feat?
You may have already experienced it in Sichuan Province, but it is not that difficult to be singled out as a strong merit. You just have to make most people want to kill you.
I dont care if I be a strongman.
i know. That youre not one to blink an eye at that level of intimidation. However, as I have already experienced, there are many ufortable things when ites to strong achievements. I cant even dream of being active in public, and I have to live in the shadows forever. You wont be able to show your face openly like this.
So what do you want to say?
It means that both the Union Association and the Pyo Daehyeop are in trouble. There is only one way out of this crisis. It is to find the assassin who assassinated Chilhyeonseosaeng and reveal the truth.
Namgungseol looked straight at Pyowol.
With eyes full of confidence.
She was convinced that Pyowol knew of the assassin who attacked Chilhyeonseosaeng. Otherwise, Pyowol would have no reason toe here.
Someone? Who attacked Chilhyeonseosaeng?
I dont know.
Dont do this. Because I really want to help Pyo Daehyeop.
I refuse to help him.
Still, I thought he was someone I couldmunicate with, but Im disappointed. Table grand bargain!
Sorry to disappoint you.
You will definitely regret todays answer. Even if you dont tell me, the assassin will be caught anyway. Once it gets caught in our hands, we can no longer deal with it. Is that good?
Namgungseols voice was calm and terrifying.
Chapter 391
Episode 391
Oops! Its sacking.
Lee Myung-hak patted his back and looked at the horizon.
He was currently aboard a small fishing boat.
On the fishing boat, his subordinates disguised as fishermen were diligently moving.
It wasnt just imitating fishermen.
The appearance of walking the and rowing was no different from a real fisherman.
All the subordinates led by Lee Myeong-hak knew how to do boat work skillfully. Before being dispatched to Lake Poyang, he actually learned how to work on a boat.
Knowing that doing anything clumsily will quickly get caught, Lee Myung-hak made his subordinates learn the real job of boating.
The easiest way to get out of Lake Poyang was to use a fishing boat.
Since Poyang Lake is so vast, it was not easy to find it by boat. Moreover, it was even more impossible to find when it waspletely disguised as a fishing boat.
Lee Myung-haks subordinates were like real fishermen. So other fishing boats did not suspect them.
Lee Myung-hak looked around and said.
If I do this, I think I can run away with all my might. Lets spread the sails wide and sprint with all our might.
yes!
The subordinates moved busily with strong answers.
They gathered all thes that had been cast on the bottom and spread the sails wide. Thanks to the sails full of wind, the ship moved forward at a frightening speed.
Phew! I think I will live now.
Lee Myeong-hak muttered as he wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead.
Smiles appeared on the faces of the subordinates as well.
As expected, Danlord. Thanks to you, I will be able to return safely this time.
Its still too early to be relieved. Dont let your guard down.
haha! What are you worried about in the middle of Poyang Lake? Even the pursuers wont be able to follow us this far.
The subordinates answered with a smile as if they were worried about everything.
Lee Myung-hak alsoughed at him.
Because he also thought the same as his subordinates.
It was difficult to get out of the workshop and get on the fishing boat, but since they had pulled the fishing boat all the way to the middle of Lake Poyang, there was no threat to them.
Anyway, I dont know if Ye Seol escaped safely. What would you have done well? Hes a kid who knows how to secure that kind of retreat.
He is a retired assassin, but Hong Ye-seol was an active soldier on the front line. His sensitivity is much sharper than himself and his ability to respond to crises is also excellent.
Maybe he got out of Poyang Lake before he did.
Lets head to the safe house of Nanchang. Run at full speed.
yes!
Nanchang was arge city located in the southwest of Poyang Lake.
There was a safe house prepared by Lee Myung-hak.
Lee Myeong-hak nned to rest for three months with his subordinates at the safe house. By then, Kang-ho will be quiet again.
It was then.
what! Sovereign Lord.
Suddenly, one of his subordinates called him.
why?
Look at that ship.
ship?
It was only then that Lee Myung-hak looked in the direction the subordinate was pointing.
Arge ship was approaching at high speed toward the ship they were on.
Lee Myung-haks expression hardened.
Because the shape of the ship was unusual.
A streamlined hull and three or four times more masts than a normal ship. It was indeed a ship that focused on speed to the extreme.
At first nce, it was far from an ordinary ship.
The ship was approaching the ship where Lee Myung-hak and his men were riding.
Shit! Increase your speed.
yes!
The subordinates increased the speed of the fishing boat. Then the speed of the approaching ship also increased.
This made it clear.
It means that the target of that ship is the fishing boat they boarded.
Lee Myung-hak focused his energy on his eyes. Then I saw the figures of those who were riding in the streamlined boat.
All of them had weapons.
It was clear that they were unmanned.
Who is it? Are you the pursuer who was attached to Ye-seol?
There was a deep gap between Lee Myung-haks forehead.
It has been many years since I retired from the front line and led the support team, but this is the first time I have been stepped on like this.
It was a retreat that I thought was perfect.
Even if they knew that they had escaped to Lake Poyang, they could never follow if they did not know the ships route in advance.
Do you mean that the ship knows where to go in this vast Poyang Lake and blindly follows it? There must be someone who knows our escape route.
The problem is that we dont know where the information leaked from.
If you think about it carefully, you might be able to infer it, but there was no time to think leisurely right now.
Even at this moment, the streamlined boat was rapidly approaching the fishing boat.
It was impossible in the first ce to shake off a boat specialized in tracking with the fishing boat they were on.
Lee Myung-hak shouted.
Everyone prepare for battle.
Shit!
It looks like this ce will be a tomb.
The subordinates grumbled and picked up weapons such as harpoons and jigsaws.
They also felt that the atmosphere around them was unusual.
The ship approached terribly and rammed the fishing boat Lee Myeong-hak and others were riding.
Quaang!
The side of the fishing boat exploded with an explosion.
Keugh!
Shit!
Lee Myung-hak and his subordinates, who did not know that they would crash into it, groaned.
In the meantime, the unmanned people on the boat that had crashed jumped to the fishing boat.
Kill them all.
Chaa!
They attacked Lee Myung-haks subordinates as they were.
Lee Myung-hak bit his lip.
Its because I didnt expect the opponent to attack without any dialogue.
Is there no need to negotiate?
Then the opponents intention was clear.
It was to kill them.
At that time, the leader of the other ship, who appeared to be a warrior, approached Lee Myung-hak straight away.
Even at a nce, it was an unmanned man whose momentum seemed unusual.
There was redness in both eyes, and a sharp spirit as if looking at a well-forged sword naturally radiated.
He looked at Lee Myung-hak and asked.
Is this Lee Myung-hak, the leader of Baek Guryuns support group?
How?
Lee Myung-haks eyes shook.
It was understandable that the opponent had pursued him and his subordinates. If someone is really good at tracking, that might be the case.
However, knowing your true identity is a different matter. It means that the information inside Baek Guiryeon is being leaked.
Baek Guryun was the secret of life.
The mission could fail or it could seed. However, in any case, the identity of the assassin and the support group supporting them has never been leaked.
The fact that the other party knew their identities meant that there was a traitor inside the Baekgwiryun or that they were grasping the internal situation as if they were reading the palm of their hands.
In either case, it was a catastrophic situation for Baek Guryun.
Lee Myung-hak asked with his chin twitching.
Who are you?
They say my name is No Sin-pil.
No Shinpil?
Youve probably never heard of it. Because I hardly did any outside activities. However, at the Ugeom Lodge, they call me Blood-Eyed Ghost Sword.
Woogeom Lodge?
Lee Myung-hak widened his eyes.
An unexpected name came out of nowhere.
The name Woogeom Lodge was enough to make him puzzled.
He knew that Jang Ho-yeon of Ugeom Lodge had invited Chilhyeonseosaeng. So, it was not strange at all that Ugeom Sanjang set out to avenge Chilhyeonseosaeng.
But one thing bothered me.
too fast.
No matter how much the woogeom lodge came out for revenge, the speed of finding them was too fast.
As if you knew in advance and waited.
For a moment, Lee Myung-hak felt a shock as if he had been hit in the head with a sledgehammer.
Did you know in advance?
Countless thoughts ran through his mind like a kaleidoscope.
As the thoughts were organized in his head, his expression hardened like a stone.
Lee Myung-hak carefully spoke his mind.
Did you ask for the assassination of Chilhyeonstudent at Ugeom Lodge?
I dont know what you are talking about.
Noh Shin-pil shrugged and replied. However, he could notpletely hide the small smile on his lips.
Lee Myung-hak was convinced that his guess was true.
This request was made by the guys from the Woogeom Lodge.
It was clear that it was the cattle lodge that invited the seven sages, and it was the cattle lodge thatmissioned the assassination. And they were now about tomit murder.
Everyone was ying in the palm of the oxwood hut.
Even at Lee Myeong-haks words, Roh Shin-pil did not answer and only smiled deeply. In fact, it was no different than admitting Lee Myung-haks words.
Cheak!
Ouch!
Even at that moment, Lee Myung-haks subordinates were dying.
His subordinates also learned martial arts, but they couldntpare to the elite of the Ugeom Lodge.
Lee Myung-hak realized that there was no chance of winning. He threw himself into theke.
He chose to run away.
Where?
Shia!
At that moment, No Shin-pil blocked the path and threw a sword at him.
Quaang!
Lee Myung-hak collided with the sword and bounced back into the ship. At least, I was able to minimize the damage by swinging the sword facing each other right before it hit the sword.
Lee Myeong-hak muttered as he wiped the blood from his mouth.
It looks like this ce will be my grave today. I never thought it would be fish food
No Shin-pil was approaching him.
A light of despair fell on Lee Myung-haks face.
He too was once a great assassin to the point of dying, but his physical condition was not the same as before due to his long retirement.
Moreover, it was an environment that could not be ambush.
In such an environment, there seemed to be little chance of surviving against an authentic warrior or a swordsman with a higher level than himself.
Yes! I guess Ivee this far.
He ran towards Lu Shin-pil, praying that Hong Ye-seol had escaped safely.
Shia!
Hong Ye-seol narrowed her eyes.
It was as if someone had called her name.
She immediately shook her head.
It looks like Im weak too. To hear hallucinations.
Hong Ye-seol med himself and buried himself deeply in the chair.
Currently, she was riding in a carriage.
On the roof of the carriage pulled by two horses, a g with four letters written on it was flying.
Cheolsin Mark was a mark with enemies in Poyang Lake.
Before carrying out the assassination, Hong Ye-seol signed a transportation contract with the Iron Gods Bureau.
The target was herself.
The destination was Songyang, a city hundreds of miles away from Lake Poyang.
The justification was that he was going to see his maternal grandfather in Songyang.
It was not unusual for a woman to ask for a stamp when traveling alone.
Cheolsin Mark Guk readily epted her request.
Thanks to this, Hong Ye-seol was able to movefortably by carriage while being escorted by the envoys.
Whoa!
Hong Ye-seol let out a sigh of relief.
The process was not smooth, but the assassination request waspleted perfectly. Now her work here is over.
I guess Ill have to stay inactive and hide for a while.
Hong Ye-seol knew it too.
The fact that Poyangho and Cheonha were upset because of what he had done. I couldnt even imagine how far the aftermath would go.
Everyone was looking for her with their eyes on. The most feared among them was the soldier who attacked her at Lake Poyang.
Even now, when I think of him, my body trembles like an aspen tree.
He imprinted the feeling of fear in her as an assassin.
For the time being, I had to live in hiding as if a rat died.
Its a pity that I cant see him again, but I cant help it if I live.
His life took precedence over the moon.
It was then.
Suddenly the carriage slowed down and I felt it stop.
What is it?
Hong Ye-seol asked the coachman who drove the carriage. But no answer came back.
Only then did Hong Ye-seol intuit that a change had urred.
Hong Ye-seol carefully opened the carriage window. Then, he saw the face of a person who shouldnt be here.
How are you?
The man who smiled at her was Lee Geom-han.
Chapter 392
Episode 392
After!
Jang Ho-yeon took a deep breath while taking off his shirt.
The flesh of his chest and nks was ck and dead. It was a wound from the dragons blow.
Perhaps, if Yong Ha-sangs gong power was even a little stronger, or if Jang Ho-yeons response was just a little bitte, he would have ceased to be a man of this world.
In fact, his wounds were quite serious. The inside was more messed up than it looked from the outside.
The punch of the Dragon King shook his intestines. Because of that, he had to recuperate for more than a month.
However, Jang Ho-yeon was not alone. Jang Ho-yeon also inflicted great scars on Yong Ha-sangs body.
To put it mildly, it could be called both sides. However, Jang Ho-yeon took the real advantage.
It is because it has gained justification and public sentiment.
He was the one who invited Chilhyeonseosaeng, and he was the one who requested an ambush against Baekguiryeon.
It would have been greatly criticized by the strong people, but Jang Ho-yeon didnt care.
Thats why it was so thoroughly kept secret.
He also made direct contact with Baek Guryun. Because the fewer people who know the secret, the better. Evidence of his involvement will not be found upon waking from the dead.
Whoops!
A smile escaped his lips.
It was fun because the gamble of luck was sessful. But it was too early to be relieved. More than anything, it was because his physical condition was at its worst.
No matter how much he gained the justification and public sentiment, he couldnt do anything with his body like this. However, Jang Ho-yeon did not worry too much.
He had the secret elixir of the cattle hut.
The hwandan named Guyangsokmyeongdan (m) was an elixir that could heal even the most serious internal injuries as long as it was breathed.
However, it is extremely difficult to obtain materials, so even the oxwood hut has only seeded in making two. One was owned by Jang Pyeong-san, the owner, and the other was owned by Jang Ho-yeon.
Jang Ho-yeon took the Guyang Sokmyeongdan and started Ungong. Then thick steam began to emanate from his body.
The formidable heat heals internal wounds while discharging impurities and bodily fluids into steam.
In that state, Jang Ho-yeon flew until the next morning.
after!
When he finally finished Ungong, it was after all internal and external injuries had beenpletely healed. Not only that, but his internal energy has also increased by more than 30%.
This was enough to call it a blessing in disguise.
Good!
Jang Ho-yeon expressed satisfaction with her physical condition.
At this level of physical condition, it seemed that if I met Yong Ha-sang again, I would be able to subdue him within a hundred seconds.
Jang Ho-yeon washed herself clean and changed into new clothes.
The crunchy feel of the new clothes pleased him more.
When Jang Ho-yeon came out again, the sun had already risen in the middle of the sky.
Are you out?
There was a middle-aged soldier smiling at Jang Ho-yeon.
The soldier with a subtle red glow in his eyes was No Shin-pil, a blood-eyed demon.
No Sin-pil was an elder at Ugeom Mountain.
Jang Ho-yeon took a fist on Noh Shin-pil.
Thank you foring. Elder!
Its not anyone elses request, so how could I note?
When Jang Ho-yeon was young, it was No Shin-pil who watched his martial arts.
Excluding his father, Jang Pyeong-san, he was the strongest soldier in Ugeom Lodge, and to Jang Ho-yeon, he was no different from a master.
Of course, the bond between the two was bound to be strong.
How did things go?
Instead of answering Jang Ho-yeons question, Roh Shin-pil looked at the subordinate standing next to him. There was a small box made of wood in the arms of the subordinate.
Receiving Noh Shin-pils eyes, the subordinate carefully presented the wooden box to Jang Ho-yeon.
Opening the lid of the wooden box revealed someones head.
It was cut off and put in a box.
This is Lee Myeong-hak of Baek Gwi-ryeon. I am on a mission to support the assassin who carried out the assassination.
Is that so? Has anyone escaped?
Once, I killed all the people I was entrusted with.
As expected, you are the elder.
Jang Ho-yeon smiled with satisfaction.
No Shin-pils work was so perfect that he didnt have to worry about it. It was for this reason that he had to call Noh Shin-pil to this distant ce.
It would have been nice if we had also dealt with the assassin who killed the seven sage.
It cant be helped, can it? Because Do-gwang, not anyone else, intervened. If you intervene prematurely, you will only raise suspicion.
Do-gwang looks awkward.
Even the worlds greatest martial artist, when talking about him, made an expression as if he had chewed sand.
Jang Mu-geuk?
yes! So be careful. Its nothing to be afraid of, but it wont do you any good to bother with him now.
Couldnt he be finding out about our involvement with the Assassins?
There is no chance of that. Even an assassin does not know who he received the request from, so how can Lee Geom-han find out? The killing of all the supporters of the assassins was to make sure, not because there was a risk of leaking information.
i get it. If you say so, then it is.
No Shinpil shook his head.
He taught Jang Ho-yeon martial arts from a young age, so he knew better than anyone how thorough he was.
What do you n to do next?
First of all, we have to deal with troublesome guests.
customer?
Are there any uninvited guests?
Pyo you mean the month?
Thats right.
If we were to deal with him, our side would suffer too much.
There is no reason to get our hands dirty. There are many people who think of him as a thorn in the eye, even if it is not us.
Jang Ho-yeon smiled.
A stone that is too angr is bound to get hit.
Jealousy was one of the basic desires of people.
Thats why there are many people who cant just watch others do well.
The atmosphere has already been set.
If someone just throws a spark, a huge fire wille out.
There were many, many people to throw the embers at.
Because there are many fools in the world.
Chi Chil-hyeon
A bearded old man shed tears as he saw the body of Chil-hyeon.
The old mans name was Gwanmusu.
His nickname is Yeolhwa Yeobbu. Unusually, he was an unmanned soldier from a hunter.
On his back he was carrying a bow bigger than that of a child, and on his waist hung weapons used for hunting, such as axes and knives.
Gwanmusu shared a friendship with Chilhyeonseosaeng that was no different from Gwanpojigyo. Friendships that we shared since we were young continued into our sixties.
Although we dont see each other often because we live in different ces, we still meet at least once a year.
The activity area of Gwanmusu was Baekunsan (ɽ). Baegun Mountain was a huge mountain hundreds of li south of Poyang Lake.
Gwanmusu was spending hisst years hunting wild beasts there.
Beforeing to Poyang Lake, Chilhyeonseosaeng first sent a letter to Gwanmusu. He wanted to meet him after a long time since he stopped by Poyang Lake for work.
At the call of his friend, Gwanmusu ran all the way to this ce. However, what greeted him was a cold corpse instead of a friendly smile.
This is my friend! Why are you doing this? Why did you lie there like this after you asked to drink for three days and three nights? Uh huh!
He buried his face in Chilhyeons arms and wept loudly.
The appearance of such a gwanmusu made the disciples of Chilhyeonseosaeng solemn.
Gong Ji-pyo, the great disciple of Chilhyeon Seosaeng, who was worse than that, came forward.
Fix it. If you do this, Master will not be able to go there in peace.
Who killed Chilhyeon?
Thats
Did he really kill him? A leap!
That is not certain.
Is that why it isnt?
Thats
Gong Ji-pyo made a puzzled expression.
It happened so quickly.
Because of Mukroeyeons thick smoke, they couldnt even identify whether the assassin was a man or a woman, let alone his face.
Because of that, I couldnt answer the officials question.
good night! If you ask me directly, you will know for sure.
The official musketeer stood up.
Are you going directly to him?
Yes! It is the fastest way to confirm anything through your own mouth.
But he is a reaper.
Why is it that death gods dont die? Its just that the special issue is a death god, and hes not really the god of death.
The gwanmusus eyes were red and bloodshot.
Fix it. Even if its true that he killed Master, you shouldnt attack him recklessly.
Whats wrong? Are you telling me to be a coward?
Thats not it
Ive never been left and right in my entire life. Thats why I was able to be friends with your master.
Just like Chilhyeonseosaeng, Gwanmusu was also a person who would tremble if it was evil. Thats why they became lifelong friends, and they were willing to give up their lives for each other.
Gwanmusu saw the body of Chilhyeonseosaeng and said,
Ill be back soon.
He went out without looking back.
The priests asked Gongjipyo with anxious expressions.
How about the death penalty?
There is no guarantee that the god of death really killed Master.
Lets go ahead and watch. Let only the youngest remain to guard Masters body, and let the rest go with me.
yes!
They hurriedly followed the official.
thud! thud!
Peoples attention was focused on him as he walked with dull footsteps.
People couldnt take their eyes off the figure of a government official with a huge bow on his back and various weapons slung around his waist.
It was because he looked like someone who was going to fight.
One of them recognized the identity of Gwanmusu.
Isnt that the Yeolhwa-yeopbu Gwanmusu Daehyeop?
ah! Thats right. There is only one person in the world who carries so many weapons on his body.
What on earth did you have to do to live like that?
Did you not know? Chilhyeonseosaeng and Gwandaehyeop are close friends.
People watched the official with curious eyes.
Some of them could not ovee their curiosity and followed the official. And there were more and more of those people.
When Gwanmusu arrived at Namcheongwan, there were hundreds of people following him behind him. Many of them were martial arts masters.
bang!
Kwanmusu mmed the door and entered the Namcheongwan.
The guests in the inn looked at the official in amazement, but no one dared to protest.
Tired of the life he emits.
The government official looked around for a while and then shouted.
Pyowol!e out.
Whoops!
After his death, the Namcheon Hall shook as if it were going to copse.
Keugh!
evil!
The guests in the inn were in pain, covering their ears.
Some guests even bleed from their eardrums.
However, the official did not care and once again burst into the lions roar.
Pyowol! I have something to say.e out.
After repeated deaths, victims appeared one after another.
Heuk!
Suck!
People tumbled across the floor, screaming in agony. Among them, there were those who had learned martial arts, but they could not stand the lions roar of the official.
It was truly a formidable feat.
However, Pyowol did not show up even after his repeated lion roar.
There was a hint of anger on the officers face.
You mean like this?
Gwanmusu muttered and raised his air power. Then his face turned red.
It was intended to burst the lions roar with all its might.
Ugh!
Even run away!
The guests who sensed the unusual atmosphere were frightened and tried to escape out of the inn. However, due to the blow from the back of the lion, the strength in the leg was not entered.
The faces of those who lost strength in their legs were white.
Oh, no!
help me!
But their pleas were not heard by the officials.
Pyowol
It was the moment when Gwanmusu once again burst into the lions roar.
Wash!
A dagger flew.
A dagger the size of a childs palm aimed at the philtrum of a government official.
Gwanmusu hurriedly stopped the lions roar and took out an ax and struck it with a dagger.
jjoong!
The dagger bounced off with a metal sound. However, it was too soon to be relieved. The dagger flew towards Gwanmusu once again like a living creature.
Wedge liquid!
Chapter 393
Episode 393
What is this?
Gwanmusu was frightened and hit the dagger again with an axe. However, the dagger changed its trajectory and attacked as if it were a living creature.
The wrath of the governor rose to the top of his head. It was because he thought his opponent was making fun of him.
dare! Chaat!
He injected a lot of air power into the ax with spirit. Then, a small axe swelled up to three feet.
Gwanmusu swung the ax with the momentum to split the dagger at once.
jjoong!
A small dagger and a swollen ax collided, and a metallic sound exploded.
Everyone expected the dagger to explode, but the reality was different.
It was only bounced off by the swordsmans blow, but it is still intact.
The bounced dagger drew an arc in the air.
The government official, who was in trouble, shouted.
How long are you going to y ghosts like this? He said he was an assassin, so he is really shameless.
Wash!
Instead of answering, the dagger flew again.
Whoa!
Gwanmusu hit the dagger with all his might.
The dagger flew away with a metal sound.
The problem was that the flying dagger was not one sack.
See it!
Another dagger flew from somewhere.
Gwanmusu once again threw the dagger with all his might.
bang!
The dagger flew out with an explosion. But the gwanmusu couldnt help butugh.
Sissisit!
It was because the dagger was flying continuously.
Feeling that the ax alone was not enough, the government official took out a straight sword and swung it.
Whoa!
Axes and straight swords were swung at terrifying speed, creating a thin barrier in front of the officials.
Above it, daggers continued to explode.
Beopbeobung!
Explosive noises that could not be regarded as daggers shing erupted continuously. Gwanmusu was finally able to block all daggers.
Huh! Huh!
The official was breathing heavily.
It was because he had poured all his energy into it to the point where he felt temporarily exhausted.
I only managed to get the dagger off, but it felt like I had gone through a tough struggle.
Gwanmusus eyes shook as he raised his head as he picked up the impure air power.
Because thendscape around them has changed.
Even when he first struck the dagger, he was clearly in the inn. But now it was outside the entrance to the inn.
It was pushed back during the dagger.
what?
Gwanmusu looked at the ax and straight sword in his hands with an expression of disbelief.
Both the ax and the jig were missing des.
I cant believe it. Its just that the de is damaged by an assassins dagger.
Squeak!
At that moment, a man with a white face appeared in front of the official without a sound.
Seeing the mans face glowing whiter in the scorching sunlight, the officials expression hardened.
Are you Pyowol?
Who are you then?
My name is Gwanmusu.
Gwanmusu?
Student Chilhyeon, who was assassinated by an assassin at Lake Poyang, is my close friend.
so?
What were you doing yesterday afternoon? What was I doing when my best friend was assassinated?
You seem to think that I killed Chilhyeonseosaeng.
If not, tell me honestly what you were doing at that time.
Will you believe me if I tell you?
As long as the evidence is clear.
What if there is no evidence?
Then die by my hand.
Gwanmusu raised his life.
Cuckoo!
The air around him was shaking like crazy.
It wasnt for nothing that it was nicknamed Decorrect Flower Leaf.
Literally, he was hot-tempered like Yeol-hwa, so Gangho Dongdo called him that.
Gwanmusu looked at Pyowol with eyes full of life.
He was already convinced that Pyowol was the culprit.
Pyowol said.
It wasnt me who killed Chilhyeonseosaeng.
Then prove what you were doing at that time.
Why should I prove it?
If you are innocent, of course you can prove it. Whats the problem?
You are the problem.
what?
Because no matter what I say, you wont believe it. Are you already convinced in your heart that I am the culprit?
At Pyo-wols words, the muscles of the officials jaw twitched.
He didnt really deny it.
It was because it was exactly what Pyowol had guessed.
Gwanmusu was already convinced that Pyowol was the culprit who killed Chilhyeonseosaeng.
The palms holding the ax and straight sword tingled.
The aftermath of the ghost rain blown by the moon still remains. It was so destructive that it was unbelievable that it was an assassins secret magic. Only an assassin with this level of martial arts would be able to kill the seven wise students so easily.
It seemed that no other assassin could kill the seven wise students.
The official shouted loudly.
That means to prove it. If you prove it, there will be no problem.
Whoa!
The lions roar of Kwan Musu resounded through the streets.
There were people who responded to him.
It was the soldiers who followed the gwanmusu.
okay! Prove it.
Isnt it enough to prove that you didnt kill Chilhyeonseosaeng?
The warriors were swept away by the intense emotions of the official and shouted together.
The psychology of the crowd was that simple.
He easily leaned towards what he considered the weak and was ruled by his emotions rather than his reason.
They thought that Gwanmusu was the weak, and that Pyowol, the strong, had to prove his deeds.
Few rational people recognized that the current situation was very dangerous. However, since most of the crowd was radiating madness, they couldnt dare to raise an objection.
Prove it.
An assassin or something proudly holding his head up?
Ooh!
Peoples criticism exploded.
Pyowol was an object of awe to many.
It is because he has achieved unbelievable results as an assassin.
The sess story from the bottom was enough to impress many people. He has a gorgeous appearance, so it was natural for him to get peoples attention. However, on the contrary, there were also those who were jealous and envious of Pyo-wol for the same reason.
No matter how great Pyo-wol is, he does not want to admit it because he is a former assassin.
I dont want to see an assassin revealing his face in public, which I didnt even think about when I was stuck between my toes.
However, until now, there was no opportunity, so I had only endured it, but since the government official opened the gun on his own, he said it was right and rushed.
It was then.
You filthy bastard! Get out of here.
Someone threw a stone at Pyowol with a curse.
Pyo-wol waved his hand and lightly knocked out the pebbles while looking in the direction they came from.
I could see a man quickly disappearing in the midst of the warlords.
If it was the usual Pyowol, he would have responded immediately and punished him. But now I couldnt.
It was because those who sympathized with the mans actions threw whatever they could get their hands on at Pyowol.
People became mad and criticized Pyo-wol, and their voices even reached the officials.
Gwanmusu burst into lions roar.
Please excuse anything. This dirty assassin is a baby!
But even after his death, Pyowol did not give any answer.
In an instant, the strings that kept reason in Gwanmusus head suddenly snapped.
Gwanmusu, whose eyes were turned upside down, released the bow from his back and aimed at Pyowol.
An iron fence as long as a childs torso was fastened to the string.
Tung!
The officials staged a protest.
no!
oh my god!
Some unmanned people who saw it shouted.
It was apletely different thing to throw something that could be caught in ones hand and to shoot a steel arrow to kill him.
The former could at least give an excuse that the crowd was swept away by madness, but thetter had no excuse.
There is no evidence that Pyowol actually killed Chilhyeonseosaeng, but he shot the bow with the intention of killing him.
Wedge!
Pyowol dodged the arrow by a hairs breadth.
The arrow that passed him hit Namcheongwan as it was.
Quaang!
One side of the wall exploded with an explosion.
It was truly terrifyingly destructive.
Khew!
evil!
A scream was heard from within the Namcheon Hall.
The Amon people were struck by lightning.
Gwanmusu didnt care and put an arrow on the demonstration.
Thats as many as three.
It was the skill of one shot and three oclock.
Shh shh!
Three arrows flew towards Pyowol at the same time.
It was an attack with intent to kill.
Whatever the reason, even if this was enough, it was no different than crossing the line for a long time.
Whats worse is that if Pyo-wol endures or avoids this, he may hear that he ran away because he was afraid of being questioned by the official.
Pyowol flung herself away from the arrow.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
The arrow hit the nearby inn directly.
The entire wall of the inn was blown away by an arrow attack loaded with formidable energy.
Aww!
help me!
The owner of the inn and the guests screamed in surprise, but the official did not even look at it and moved after the moon.
One of the first things you learn as a hunter is to track your target. In any case, it is to learn the eye method so as not to miss the target.
Gwanmusu urately captured Pyowol even in the crowd of people. And fired an arrow without hesitation.
The steel great bow he uses is a specially made instrument that maximizes the destructive power of his arrows.
If a person is hit, it is not just about getting injured, but the body explodes.
For that reason, the official had extremely refrained from shooting arrows at people. But now, blinded by rage, he went on a wild rampage.
The problem is that he cant hit the target, Pyowol, and the people of Aman get hit by his arrows.
Perong!
The body of the person who was in the path of Pyowols movement and was hit by the arrow of Gwanmusu exploded. It literally exploded.
Pyowol spread out his meandering steps and jumped among the people. To be precise, he dug in among the warlords who had burst into madness towards him a moment ago.
What?
What?
Those who were indiscriminately using Pyowol were surprised when he dug in.
Some of them brandished their weapons, thinking that the moon was attacking them.
Shia!
Dead!
bout!
Their attacks were quite fierce, but they couldnt even touch Pyowols cor.
The moon glided through the space between them like a snake.
It was at that moment that a dejected expression appeared on the faces of the soldiers who attacked him.
Kwaaang!
A great shock hit them.
The arrows shot by Gwanmusu aimed at Pyowol hit them.
The warriors couldnt even scream and exploded.
Shattered pieces of flesh and bone scattered in all directions.
Aww!
damage!
All of a sudden, the warlords covered in human blood and flesh fled in all directions in fright.
As a result, the streets became a mess.
Those who had been so ferocious as to criticize the mark and attack just a moment ago are running away in the face of danger to their lives.
profit! It means get out of the way.
Suddenly, the government official, whose vision was obstructed, screamed.
At that time, Pyowols appearance could be seen among the people.
It is to approach Gwanmusu using the soldiers who scatter like locusts as a shield.
In the face of danger to his life, Gwanmusu mercilessly let go of his arrows.
Kwaaang!
Along with the explosion, several unmanned soldiers exploded. However, Pyowol was nowhere to be seen.
It had moved behind the other unmanned people.
The moon was getting closer and closer.
Thats how much the officials fears grew.
The government officials who lost their reason fired arrows one after another, and many people exploded. Just like that, hell was opening in the streets.
Chapter 394
Episode 394
Namgungseols eyes were sunk deeper than ever.
The scene of the mayhem of the street was reflected in her eyes.
The officials were running amok.
The iron shi he threw was turning the streets into hell.
Was it like that?
Pyowols inaction was far beyond her imagination.
Gwanmusus steel great bow had truly formidable power. However, no matter how powerful the great bow was, it was of no use if it failed to hit the opponent.
Pyo-wol avoided all the arrows fired by Kwan-mu-su with ghost-like movements. In addition, he prated between the warlords and induced the attack of Gwanmusu towards them.
Many people were killed or injured in the unexpected attack.
When this happened, the anger of the soldiers who were directly or indirectly damaged was directed at the official.
Are you attacking all of a sudden?
We tried to help you, but we repaid the favor with our enemies.
They got angry and attacked the official.
Only then did the official regain his reason and shouted.
No, thats not it
He hurriedly excused himself, but the enraged warriors didnt hear it.
It was a rtionship where there was no strong solidarity anyway, just the crowd psychology.
There was no trust or trust in each other.
It was Pyowol who fueled it.
Kuk!
evil!
A scream broke out among the soldiers.
Those who screamed were the ones who took the lead and recklessly criticized Pyowol.
See it!
The suhonsa stretched out and prated Mujis shoulder.
Pyo-wol swung the conjurer as it was and threw the soldier at the warlords.
Heuk!
Keck!
Three or four warriors fell to the ground after being hit by the warrior thrown by Pyowol.
A nearby soldier got his eyes wide open and rushed at Pyowol.
This dog is
At that moment, the ghost rain hit his shoulder.
The warrior who rushed forward rolled backwards.
Pyo-wol used a suhonsa to retrieve the ghost monument that had been stuck on Mu-ins shoulder.
The soldiers nearby swung their weapons at Pyowol.
However, their weapons did not even touch Pyowols body.
Pyowol operated ck Thunder.
By manipting the brain power that exists in the human body, he was able to think and move several times faster than usual because he raised his bodys reaction speed to the maximum.
Pyowols eyes quickly scanned the faces of the warriors.
I saw the face I was looking for.
The moment Pyowols eyes met, he tried to run away in a hurry. But the pyowol did not tolerate it.
See it!
Pyowol threw a ghost rain.
The ghost rainnded right on his thigh.
Cheak!
The man fell to his knees with a scream.
Pyowol grabbed the man by the nape of his neck and threw him forward.
Courage!
He tumbled violently across the floor, his limbs snapping in grotesque directions.
Turn it off!
The man groaned as he fell face down on the floor.
It seemed that all limbs were broken. I couldnt stand still.
Pyowol moved in search of the next food.
Shia!
At that moment, an arrow shot by the official came flying. However, Pyowol avoided the arrow by lightly moving his body without checking it with his eyes.
Fuck!
Queuck!
The arrow was lodged in the heart of the poor soldier.
The unmanned man copsed with a desperate scream.
Pyowol nced back.
I saw the face of the government official who was horribly distorted.
The old man with a thick beard had a desperate expression on his face, as if he was about to shed tears.
Several bodies were already lying at his feet.
It was the unmanned people who rushed at him.
He fought back because he couldnt die easily, and as a result, everyone who ran into him died.
Gwanmusus martial arts were crude and rough. Because of that, it was not delicate enough to subdue people alive.
The result was the current horror.
He killed the warlords in order to survive, but his heart was ruined.
Although he was quick-tempered enough to earn the nickname of Decorative Leaves, he had never done injustice or caught a live person in his entire life. He had already killed more than ten innocent people because of the leap.
Guilt tormented him. However, I couldnt stop now.
Whether it was porridge or rice, Pyowol had to be subdued. Only then could he receive at least some remission for what he had done.
Shh shh!
He fired arrows in session.
The arrow flew in a curved line.
It was a songwriter.
The arrow pierced through the warlords and aimed at Pyowols throat. But this time, Pyowol also used a nearby warrior as a shield.
Fuck!
Kuk!
Fortunately, no one was killed in the explosion, but the soldier who was hit by the arrow soon died.
Gwanmusu threw the pce and shouted.
You coward! Fight fair and square. Arent you ashamed?
But Pyowol did not give any answer.
Because I didnt feel the need to answer.
The term fair party refers to a person who upies an advantageous position.
There was no reason for a person who was in a disadvantaged position to be fair.
Victory had to be won even with cowardly tactics.
That was the way Pyowol learned to survive.
Somehow, he gained fame and was admired in the river, but his essence was an assassin after all.
A thin arc was drawn at the corner of Pyowols mouth.
willugh
It was as if I had just woken up from a dream and returned to reality.
See it!
The ghost tomb and the wedding ceremony were issued at the same time.
Every time someone screamed.
Nom!
Gwanmusu took out a straight sword and chased Pyowol.
Whoa!
The huge straight sword terrifyingly cut through the air and aimed for the leap. However, Pyowol exquisitely evaded his sword and attacked another soldier.
Cheak!
The unmanned man copsed with a scream.
Didnt die. But it wriggled like a worm.
There were over 20 people who fell and screamed like that. While subduing so many warriors, Pyowol did not suffer a single wound the size of a fingernail.
He still had a pale face and was breathing, but not rough. The warriors got tired of seeing such a Pyowol.
Ugh!
crazy!
Even though he knew that Pyowol was called the god of death, he did not realize it. So, surrounded by crowd psychology, they were able to pour out criticism towards Pyowol.
They were expecting that they might be able to bring the giant called Pyowol down to the same floor as them.
However, the inaction of Pyowol that they directly saw was beyond their imagination.
No matter how many sheep gathered, they could not stop a tiger, and no matter how much they worked together, they could not help an individual Pyowol.
Only now did I realize that fact.
Pyowols eyes quickly scanned the warlords. And finally, I found the person I had been aiming for from the beginning.
He was the man who threw the stone at the moon in the first ce.
Ugh!
When our eyes met, the man ran away with a pale face.
crazy!
Only then did the man realize.
That all those whom Pyowol defeated were those who instigated among the warlords.
Those who provoked people to explode with aggression while criticizing the standard.
All of them were wounded by Pyowol and were moaning like animals.
The reason why the man threw a stone at Pyowol was to trigger an attack from others.
He knew from experience that when the atmosphere was heated like this, even a slight shock would cause an explosion. So at that moment, he threw a stone at Pyowol, and as expected, people exploded in anger.
Right after that, he hid among the people.
It was to appreciate the fight he had unleashed. But before I could appreciate it properly, this four months happened.
Does this make sense? Did you remember all those people in that moment?
He said it was possible because he closely watched peoples reactions among the warlords, but Pyowol was in a situation where he was criticized.
It was hard to believe that he had found and remembered those who were encouraging the warlords in such a situation where it was difficult toe to their senses.
It was truly human-like observation and memory.
But his thoughts went no further.
Something sharp had wrapped around his ankle.
Heuk!
The man screamed and copsed. and dragged behind
Oh, no!
The man desperately scratched the floor to avoid being dragged away. However, despite such efforts, he was dragged to the feet of Pyowol in vain.
iced coffee!
When he raised his head, he saw Pyowols face looking down at him.
A ray of smile appeared on her beautiful face, like a womans. The moment he saw that smile, the man stopped peeing.
I was afraid.
I was so scared I couldnt even think.
Just seeing Pyowols smile made the man feel the fear of death.
I struggled to move, but to no avail.
No matter what Pyowol tried, he couldnt even move.
It was then.
A baby like this rat!
Finally, Gwanmusu caught up with Pyowol.
Without thinking further, he swung his straight sword at Pyowol.
Whoa!
The sword, containing powerful internal energy, split Pyowols waist horizontally. But at that moment, the symbol disappeared like a lie.
What Gwanmusu separated was the illusion of Pyowol.
Pyo-wol spread his Ma-yeong-hwan stomach and deceived his eyes.
Seruk!
Pyo-wol appeared silently behind the officials back.
Realizing that what he had cut was an illusion, the government official gritting his teeth and spinning in ce like a top.
It was the beginning of a lifesaving mission called Shunhoecham (ؔ).
In his sword, there was a pottery that was three feet long.
Kwa-kwa-kwa!
Doggys young dog tore the air apart.
It was so destructive that no opponent dared to approach it. However, even such a season could not prevent Pyowols approach.
The reaction speed of Pyowol, who activated the ck Lightning, was in a state that transcended human limits.
Even though Gwanmusu rotates at a terrifying speed that is invisible to the naked eye, Pyowols eyes can see the gap between rotations.
Pyowol burrowed in between them and threw a wave of jade.
Whoa!
Cheak!
As the turning ram broke, the official screamed.
The sword in his hand was shattered, and the hand holding it was covered in blood.
Pyowol caught up with Gwanmusu who bounced back at a frightening speed.
Nom!
Gwanmusu gritted his teeth and took out a hand ax from his waist. But before that, Pyowol grabbed his wrist.
Pyowol mercilessly turned his wrist.
Crunchy!
Ahh!
The government official screamed.
His wrists werepletely twisted.
Fragments of broken bones protruded through the skin.
Gwanmusu felt his mind wander from the excruciating pain. However, Pyowols attack did not end there.
bang!
The kick, loaded with internal energy, hit the officials abdomen.
Gwanmusu could not even scream and flew off and crashed into the wall.
The wall half copsed and he was doomed.
His bloodied figure with his wrist twisted was truly gruesome.
Fortunately, even at that point, the official was still alive.
He was barely breathing.
chin!
Pyowol approached in front of such a government official.
Gwanmusu barely lifted his head and looked up at Pyowol.
I saw a pyowol looking down at me.
He didnt look like he was breathing hard.
The slight blush raised was just yo-yo.
Pyowol was staring down at the official.
You still think I killed your friend?
The official could not answer.
It felt like he was going to vomit blood when he opened his mouth.
His insides were a mess with internal injuries.
Although he attacked with all his might, Pyo-wol inflicted deep internal wounds on him in an instant.
He believed that if it was his martial arts, he could not kill him, but he could seriously injure Pyowol. However, the belief was shattered and the reality was devastating.
Pyowol said with a smile.
Tell me. Is there any reason for me to ambush you to kill your friend?
Chapter 395
Episode 395
The official cant answer anything.
Pyowol answered his question with his body.
By showing his own inaction, he let the whole world know that there was no reason to ambush.
There was no more convincing proof than this.
The gwanmusu pursed his lips several times. But his voice never came out of his mouth.
Big!
He lowered his head and let out a heavy breath.
Only then did Pyowols gaze turn to the other warriors he had defeated.
No one died, but they were so badly disfigured that I would rather die.
Pyowol approached thest man he defeated.
Ugh!
The man looked at Pyowol with a terrified face.
I wanted to run away, but I couldnt move, no matter what Pyowol tried.
Swoop!
At that moment, Pyowol took out the ghost rain from his waist.
Oh donte!
The man shouted desperately, but he couldnt stop Pyowol from approaching.
The man quickly looked around.
There were still many people around.
But the atmosphere was very different from before.
The madness that had heated Poyang Lake just before had disappeared, and instead, a suffocating silence had taken over the streets.
Fear filled the eyes of those who looked at the Pyowol. They looked at Pyowol without daring to take a deep breath.
It was not an atmosphere where people could incite violence with just a few words and the act of throwing stones.
Countless people on the street were crushed by the momentum of just one person.
gulp!
It was so quiet that the sound of someone swallowing dry saliva could be heard as loud as a thunderp.
In that state, Pyowol opened his mouth.
Its people like you that are the problem.
What?
When you stir up people and are decisive, you always fall behind.
Oh Hap. I can exin everything.
Then exin. so that I can understand.
Thats
The man desperately shook his head. But my mind went nk, and I couldnt think of anything.
Pyowol got down on one knee and met his gaze.
You are listening. say!
Thats thats
Why cant you exin? They talked so well earlier and even threw stones
Huh! Im sorry.
Dont apologize. Because there is nothing to ept.
Pyo-wol shed the back of the mans hand with the ghost rain.
The man shuddered at the feeling of cold metal brushing his skin. He was also a martial artist who learned martial arts.
Although he is not a renowned master, he prided himself on being quite strong. So it was possible to do something like that.
I thought that if the worst happened, I could take out one piece of my body. But now I was acutely aware of how foolish it was.
There was nothing he could do.
Fu-wook!
Pyowol suddenly imnted a ghost rain on the back of his hand.
The mans face contorted with pain. But he wasnt even given the freedom to scream.
In front of his eyes, Pyowol shook his head slightly.
It seemed to me that if he screamed, he would kill.
The man desperately held back his screams.
In an instant, a small smile crept across Pyowols lips.
Seeing himplimenting him for doing well, the man was convinced that his guess was correct.
Fu-wook!
The ghost rain also dug into the back of the other hand.
Turn it off!
The man gritted his teeth and held back his screams.
He was ovee by the fear that Pyowol would take his life if he groaned even slightly.
Pyo-wol took out a bag of ghost rain again.
A ghostly rain lingered around his heart.
Ugh!
The man shuddered as if he had epilepsy.
The body reacts in its own way to the fear of death.
He squeezed his lips and foam flowed out.
The man was literally on the verge of going mad.
The unbearable fear made it so.
The reality that he couldnt even scream to his hearts content drove his spirit into a corner.
Pop!
At that moment, something snapped in his head.
Uh heh heh!
Suddenly, his expression softened and he let out a grotesqueugh.
The focus in the eyes waspletely gone.
its crazy?
Im out of my mind.
People nearby noticed the mans condition at a nce.
He couldnt ovee the extreme fear and went mad.
Pyo-wol retrieved the ghost monument stuck in the back of the mans hand.
Uh heh heh!
The man continued tough, rubbing his face with his bloody hands.
The appearance of a properly mad man made the people on the street even more terrified.
Among them, the most terrified was Gwanmusu, who vigorously attacked Pyowol.
He forgot the thought of having to avenge Chilhyeonseosaeng and stared nkly at Pyowol.
Only then did he regret not listening to the disciples of Chilhyeon Seosaeng.
The man in front of him was not simply lucky to get a grand nickname.
He had the determination and skill to match him.
Reaper.
It felt like it was natural for the nickname to be mad.
Its over.
Namgungseol murmured.
She watched things unfold from beginning to end.
Seeing the corpse of Chilhyeonseosaeng, Gwanmusu went to Pyowol as if in a seizure, and saw Gunung follow him.
Namgungseol was well aware of how terrifying crowd psychology was.
Individually insignificant and weak beings lose their fear and express hatred close to madness when they unite as one.
Sometimes, such madness eats up even the best masters of Gangho.
To be honest, Namgungseol thought Pyowol would be affected by madness to some extent.
No matter how strong he was, he did not think that even if he was called a god of death, he would be able to calm down the madness that so many people emit.
It was clear that the moment Pyo-wol sumbed to the pressure of the government official and made an excuse, his authority would be lost.
There is a blemish on the perfect integrity that has been maintained until now. That alone was a huge blow to Pyowol.
However, if he mercilessly took the life of a government official, he would incur the resentment of Kang-ho.
Even if Pyowol himself did not care, it was clear that it would be a huge loss when thinking about his next move.
Namgungseol nned to appear and help Pyowol when he was unable to do this or that, or when he was faced with a situation where he had to make an extreme choice.
They tried to attract Pyowol to their side by wiping out their emotional debt. However, contrary to her calctions, Pyo-wol overcame the crisis on her own without anyones help.
It wasnt just a crisis.
Bypletely controlling the situation, he further solidified his position.
Now, the moon has be an existence that cannot be easily touched.
It was an unpleasant situation for Namgungseol.
She didnt want Pyowols presence to grow any further. Besides her, there were quite a few such people in Kangho. And most of them were ambitious.
Those with great ambition do not like a person who suddenly jumps out like a leopard.
This is because the more a foreign being like the moon gains fame, the less they can maneuver.
Namgungseol alone had to modify the n at Lake Poyang to some extent because of the sudden appearance of the moon.
Still, it wont affect the general trend, but its true that I care.
Namgungseols eyes grew colder as he looked at Pyowol.
However, it was not without ie at all.
As Gwanmusu and Warlord prowled him, he was clearly aware of Pyowols tendency.
If you stand on the other side, you must be eliminated.
It wasnt just martial arts that Pyowol was terrifying.
What was more terrifying than his martial arts was nting.
Even though no information was given, the instinct to grasp the core of the problem and solve it in the most advantageous way for oneself was truly terrifying.
Even though she didnt seem to have the power to read the great powers as widely as she did and grasp current trends, the momentary sh of wit was enough to keep her alert.
A person like that is attached to Wall-E?
Now I can understand Namgoongwols confidence to some extent.
Pyowol was a sharp dagger.
The de is forged so terrifyingly that you can stop breathing without a sound.
Possessing such a dagger was tantamount to having an extra life.
hmm!
Namgungseol stared at Pyowol.
It was then.
Pyo-wol turned his head and looked straight at her, probably feeling Namgung-seols gaze.
The eyes of the two met in midair.
There was a distance of dozens of pages between them, but they could see each others eyes strangely clear.
They soon found amon ground.
It means never revealing your true feelings.
Even through the eyes, which are the windows of the heart.
They thoroughly hide their true feelings and have an excellent talent for reading other peoples minds. Thats why they felt repulsive to each other and built a barrier in their hearts.
They looked at each other for a while.
Namgungseol was the first to turn his head.
As she quietly stepped back, an unmanned man approached her side. and whispered
In an instant, an arc was drawn at the corner of Namgungseols mouth.
She nodded and replied.
all right. Tell them youre leaving soon.
yes!
The warriors took possession and disappeared.
Left alone, Namgungseol once again looked at the ce where Pyowol was. But when did he disappear? Pyowol was nowhere to be seen.
Whoops!
Namgungseol smiled strangely.
There are people who instinctively feel rejected.
A person whose emotions reject him from the moment he sees him, even though he has no contact with himself.
Namgungseol was such an existence to Pyowol.
It was only the second meeting.
I only watched it from afar. Still, he didnt know that the reason why he felt repulsive enough to cause hives all over his body was because he smelled a scent simr to his own from her.
I had a hunch that I would continue to collide with Namgungseol in the future.
Pyowol returned to Namcheongwan.
The inn was a mess.
This is because a lot of objects were broken by the lions roar.
The owner of the inn and the shopkeeper worked hard to clean it up, but it was not enough. Ever since Pyo-wol stayed here, Namcheon-gwan had never ceased to have problems. Perhaps because of this, the face of the owner of Namcheongwan, looking at Pyowol, was full of fatigue.
He couldnt speak because he was afraid of Pyo-wol, but he had an expression on his face that wanted him to leave.
As Pyowol stayed, Namcheongwans reputation increased, but on the contrary, it wasmon to suffer damage.
If they came and started a riot like a government official, there was no way for the owner of the guesthouse to stop it. However, he was too scared to ask Pyowol to leave Namcheongwan.
In the end, the owner of Namcheongwan had no choice but to look at Pyowol with the most pitiful expression on his face.
Pyowol was not shy enough to sit down even after receiving such nces.
I will change my ce of residence today.
yes? You dont have to do that
Pyo-wol threw a small pouch containing a hermit at the mute owner of the inn.
That should be enough to restore the broken inn.
Thank you.
The owner of the inn was thrilled to receive the bag. However, there was still fear in his eyes as he looked at Pyowol.
He did not be a public enemy, but a fearparable to him settled in peoples hearts.
Chapter 396
Episode 396
It really copsed.
Eom So-so muttered as he looked at the copsed cliff.
The ce where she was was the ce where there used to be a ball of fire in the depths of Yongho Mountain.
As conveyed by letter, the Jade of Fire waspletely destroyed. It was covered in a huge amount of rock, so it seemed impossible to get out, even if there were survivors.
Ordinary people would have thought that this level of confirmation would be enough, but it was different.
Haemudae(F).
yes!
At her call, a group of warriors appeared silently.
They all had their faces covered with masks.
The warriors wearing ghost masks with horns on their foreheads are Haemudae. It was one of the secret powers of martial arts.
Their main mission was tracking and executing.
He possessed such a mighty force.
Search the area thoroughly in case there is a secret passage.
Honorable name!
Even when ordered to search the vast Dragon Tiger Mountain, they followed without a word.
That was their greatest strength.
There is no question about it, but its ability as a hunting dog is excellent.
Eom So-so sat on arge rock and looked at the entrance to the Prison of Fire.
I should have killed him then.
If she had been given full power, she would have killed Yu Su-hwan.
To that extent, Yoo Soo-hwan was a threatening being.
Yoo Soo-hwan itself was a great justification.
If he makes up his mind and goes to the fore, many will follow him. If so, Mugeomryun will be divided into two sides and fight.
I must see his death with my own eyes.
I felt like I could stretch my legs and sleep only when I checked Yoo Soo-hwans body.
Eom So-so did not move, waiting for Haemu-dae to return.
She spent all of her time hanging out.
More than three days had passed since I spent in front of the house of fire.
Even the smallest of the world was showing the bottom of their patience.
It was then that Haemu Daeju returned.
Daejoo lowered his head and spoke cautiously.
I found a suspicious space. You should go with me.
Umsoso nodded and followed him.
The ce where Haemu Daeju took Eom Soso was Nogyeha, which flows around Mt. Yongho.
It was adjacent to the cliffs of Mt. Nogye.
On days of heavy rain, waterfalls were created that flow down from the cliffs to Nogyeha.
Eom So-so put on a puzzled expression.
It was because there was quite a distance between Noh Gye-ha and Bul-Hoe-ok. However, knowing that Haedudae would not guide him here without any reason, he quietly followed them.
Haemudae started climbing the cliff leading to Nogyeha.
The surface of the cliff was covered with moss and was very slippery. Because of this, ordinary people did not even dare to climb the cliff.
However, both Eom So-so and Hae-mu-dae were far from ordinary people. They were able to climb the cliff without difficulty by spreading the wall hogong.
When I climbed the cliff a little bit, the haemudaeju pointed to a certain part.
Look here.
Where he pointed, there was a small blood clot.
It was so small that even a child could barely get out of it.
Eom So-so focused his energy in his eyes and looked into the cave. However, I did not dare to guess where the all-ck thing ended.
It was then.
Someone crawled out of the cave.
The person whose entire body was covered with dirt was the Haemudae militarymander.
While Haemu Daeju went to call Eom So So, one of the Haemu Dae soldiers entered the cave.
He was the smallest and strongest of the Haemudae. he reported to me
The cave led to the Fire Jade. But it copsed in the middle and couldnt go any further.
There is no evidence that it is connected to the impregnable prison.
Thats right. But I found this inside.
Mu-in held out a piece of cloth to Um So-so.
Umsoso frowned.
The fact that the piece of cloth was in the cave was tantamount to proof that there was a human.
Unmanned words continued.
Not only that, there are traces of several people staying in the cave. Judging from the footprints and handprints, it is estimated that there are more than a dozen people.
Mmm!
Eom So-so let out a quiet voice involuntarily.
There was no evidence that Yu Su-hwan stayed inside. There was no certainty that the blood flow had led to the impregnable prison.
However, if at least one blood flow was connected to the Jail of Fire and people escaped through this ce, the problem bes serious.
If there is even Yoo Soo-hwan in it, it is no different from a disaster.
If it is known that the Soviet state of the powerful swordsman training sent the death penalty to a ce called Unrepentant Prison, Kang Ho will not be able to escape criticism. In the worst case, Mugeomryuns disciples might reject Dokgohwang.
That worst-case scenario had to be prevented.
Umsoso asked Haemu Daeju.
Do you know where those who got out of here went?
Too much time has passed. All traces have been erased, making it impossible.
If those who were really imprisoned in the prison of fire escaped, they must have rested somewhere. Being confined for a long time in a harsh environment like a prison of fire would have damaged your body a lot.
All right. Ill search all the inns.
Lord Haemu Dae ordered his subordinates to search the inn in the area.
Haemudae scattered in all directions to find an inn.
In the vicinity of Nogyeha, there were quite a few of them in guesthouses.
This is because many people came to see the beautiful scenery.
Because of this, it was inevitable that it would take a long time to search through the inn one by one.
Eom So-so patiently waited for Haemu-dae toe with good news.
That was when half a day had passed.
I found it.
An unmanned man from the Haemudae hurriedly came running.
You found it?
yes! Please follow me.
The ce where the soldier guided Eom Soso was an old inn called Hwayeong Gaekjan.
The entrance to the inn was guarded by a haemudae, and an elderly couple who did not know why were trembling.
They say they received dozens of guests on a day of heavy rain.
Really?
At Mu-ins words, Eom So-so questioned the old couple.
It is true. Dozens of peoplee and remember it clearly.
What are the characteristics?
yes?
Isnt there a reason you remember them?
that eyes were very scary. Like wolves that have been starving for a very long time. He must have been locked up for a long time, and his appearance was filthy and he was very thin. Oh, and I also said that the outside air is good.
The old man searched his memory and answered.
Are you skinny?
yes! Maybe thats why they ate up the food like those possessed by demons.
The impression was so strong that I still remember their appearance.
The old man described in detail what he had seen.
Eom So-sos expression stiffened.
This is because the people the old man describes are the behavior of people who have been confined to prison for a long time without fail.
Thest one in particr caught my heart.
Everyone else left as soon as they got better, but only thest person stayed for over a month and did not recover. However, his impression matched Yu Su-hwans.
Is he really alive?
Umsoso bit his lip.
Perhaps the person the old man was talking about was not Yu Su-hwan. Even if it was, I had to check it first.
Umsoso asked.
Did you say the person who brought them was handsome?
yes! It was clearly a man, but it seemed that no woman couldpare how beautiful she was.
A man more beautiful than a woman? the moon?
Umsosos expression twisted.
If her assumptions were true, it was the worst.
No word on where they were going?
I think I heard you were going to the marina.
A marina? Where do we go by boat from there?
If you go down the river, you will arrive at Poyang Lake. If you go up, you will see a mountain valley.
Poyang Lake?
There was nothing more to think about.
Eom So-so threw a silver coin to the old man and left the inn.
she said to Haemudae.
We are going to Lake Poyang.
Pyowol looked around the old mansion.
It was a structure surrounded by mansions with a courtyard in the middle. There was no separate fence, but because of thepletely closed structure, it was impossible to look inside from the outside.
There was even a small massa on one side of the mansion.
Pyo-wol put the horse in Martha and sat down on the floor in the middle of the courtyard.
The owner of this mansion was an old couple who had nothing to do with Kang-ho.
The elderly couple felt a great fear of the recent fight between strong men at Lake Poyang.
To avoid danger, they disposed of the mansion and left Poyang Lake. The ce where they bought the house they sold was the Jewon Sangdan.
Xu Xue Feng, from the top of Qi Yuan, gave the house he bought at a bargain price to Pyo Wol.
Originally, Pyowol intended to stay in another inn. However, all the innkeepers were reluctant to ept the pyowol.
Although they did not verbally refuse, their expressions and eyes showed their thoughts.
The perception that a problem will arise if they receive Pyowol as a guest is embedded in their minds.
Pyo-wol had no intention of staying in an inn that rejected him. Knowing his circumstances, Ju Seol-pung handed over the mansion owned by the Jewon Chamber of Commerce.
The house was very clean since the old couple had just left.
Pyowoly on the floor and looked up at the sky.
I could see the clouds moving quickly in the square sky above the courtyard.
Pyowol stared at the clouds for a long time with his arm pillow on.
As I passed the time in a daze, the sun fell and the darkness settled down before I knew it.
It was then.
A ray of red light entered Pyowols vision.
Perong!
The light that rose high in the night sky exploded and created sparks.
It was a firecracker.
The moment he saw the fireworks, Pyo-wol jumped up.
Because it wasnt a normal firecracker.
It was mainly firecrackers exchanged for signaling purposes.
Pyowol threw herself onto the roof of the mansion. Then, the scenery around Poyang Lake came in at a nce.
Perong!
Another firecracker was seen in the distance.
As expected by Pyowol, it was clear that someone was exchanging signals.
At that moment, another firecracker exploded.
The firecrackers exploded in a straight line. Also, the firecrackers exploded very quickly.
Pyowol had a hunch that something had changed.
Pyowol did not intervene in matters that had nothing to do with him, but this time was different.
For some reason, I felt that I shouldnt just let it go.
Pyowol kicked off the roof and flew up.
Pyowol flew like a bird andnded on the roof of the mansion on the other side, and started running at a terrifying speed.
It ran across the roof like a gale, but there was no sound of footsteps or even the fluttering of clothes.
It was a silent run.
No one noticed the speed of Pyowol.
In an instant, Pyowol caught up with the firecrackers.
I saw unmanned people running down the alley beneath my feet.
They chattered without even realizing that the moon was watching over their heads.
It is over there.
He turned north.
Although they did not reach Pyo-wol, their light-gongsul was very good.
There were many obstacles in the narrow alley, but they couldnt slow down their steps.
Elite!
A warrior with this level of light-gong skills could easily be ssified as an elite member of the Gangho Daemun faction.
It was nevermon for such people to be mobilized.
Pyowol took a closer look at their whereabouts.
These were the first faces I had ever seen.
Not only were their faces unfamiliar, but the momentum they radiated was also heterogeneous.
At least among the munpa and warriors Pyowol met at Lake Poyang, there were no such spirits.
That meant that they came from outside.
Pyo-wol threw his body andnded behind the warrior running from the rear. Even though the pyowolnded right behind him, Mu-in didnt notice it at all.
Perong!
At that moment, firecrackers exploded again.
The eyes of the unmanned people running down the alley were directed to the firecrackers. They turned down the alley towards the ce where the fireworks exploded.
I followed the uninhabited ind colleagues in the cove and turned the alley.
chin!
At that moment, a strong hand grabbed him by the nape of his neck.
It was a moon.
He just pulled the warrior and threw him backwards.
Kuk!
The unmanned man mmed into the wall with a low scream.
It happened so quickly.
My colleagues didnt even notice that the uninhabited disappeared, and it was after they had already moved far away.
The warrior stroked his neck and stood up.
What kind of guy is he? You dare interfere with the work of Seolhwa Sword Corps.
Chapter 397
Episode 397
Pyowol tilted his head.
Sulwha Swordsman?
It was the first name I had ever heard of.
At least, it was not a name used by a sect or group active in the Poyang Lake area.
As Pyowol had guessed, it was clear that they hade in from outside.
The mans face hardened.
You will notice your mistake.
Only a handful of people knew about Seolhwa Swordsman.
It wasnt an embarrassing name, but it was too much of a burden to expose it carelessly.
Chaa!
The warrior swung his sword at Pyowol without hesitation.
His sword pierced the bloody throat of Pyowol.
Throat bleeding was one of the bloodletting. Aiming for throat blood was the will to end Pyo-wols breath at once.
However, it did not happen that his sword touched Pyowols throat blood.
Fuck!
Before he knew it, Pyowol dug into his chest and punched him in the pit of the stomach.
It seemed like a light hit, but I was out of breath.
Uninhabited was instantly blown out of his mind with excruciating pain.
Big!
The warrior groaned and copsed.
My mind came back, but my strength didnt go in, as if my limbs had been disintegrated.
Pyowol grabbed his chin and raised his head.
Who are you chasing?
Do you think I will tell you?
The warrior made a rather strong expression.
It was an expression of his will not to give in to any torture. But he soon discovered how insignificant his will was.
Ah!
He let out the loudest scream he could. Normally, nearby colleagues woulde to help, but unfortunately, none of his colleagues were around.
The warrior trembled as he looked at the dagger stuck in his shoulder.
When he put on a confident expression, Pyowol inserted a ghost monument without warning.
Pyowol stirred his muscles with ghostly rain.
Turn it off!
The warrior gritted his teeth to endure the pain. But he soon sumbed to the pain.
assassin! They are chasing an assassin.
What assassin?
The assassin who killed ChilHyeonseosaeng Shut it down! Please remove the dagger
Pyowol frowned.
If it was the assassin who killed Chilhyeonseosaeng, it was clear that Hong Ye-seol was.
They still havent left Lake Poyang?
With her ability, she should have gotten out of Poyang Lake right away.
Preparing an escape route was the basis of an assassin. A fox like Hong Ye-seol would have prepared two or three escape routes.
Still, not being able to escape meant that the ability of those who pursued her was unusual.
Who leads the Seolhwa Sword Corps?
Namgoong Im sorry.
So, is it Seolhwa Swordsman? A group that protects Namgungseol.
exactly.
Why is Namgoongseol chasing an assassin?
Thats Agh!
The moment Mu-in hesitated, Pyo-wol stirred up the ghost rain again. The pain of scratching to the bone made Mu-in scream so that his throat would burst.
He couldnt keep his senses from the terrible pain.
Pyowol asked again.
why?
This ck Confucius made a request.
Why Lee Geom-han?
Pyo-wols expression hardened at the word Lee Geom-han.
No matter how much he was interested in the hegemony of Gangho, he could not be ignorant of Gwangmumun.
Along with Cheonmujang, Gwangmumun was the superpower that divided the hegemony of Gangho.
Not once in thest few decades have they directly stepped forward and used force. Nevertheless, people did not hesitate to ce Gwangmumun Gate above the Three Gates.
Although the history is shorter than that of other factions, the inaction shown by Lee Gwak, the leader of the opening of Gwangmumun, was shocking.
An absolute warrior who ended the Macheon Great War with a sword.
His halo was still thickly hanging over the light gate.
Lee Geom-han was the grandson of Lee Gwak.
Naturally, that talent pierced the sky.
Lee Geom-han was the only martial artist who was said to be the only talentparable to Jang Moo-geuk, the owner of Cheonmu-jang.
Perong! pop!
At that moment, fireworks exploded again in session in the sky over there.
The atmosphere was unusual when it exploded at short intervals.
Pyo-wol stood up, pointing to Mu-ins demonic blood.
I didnt know why Lee Geom-han was chasing Hong Ye-seol. However, he knew that Hong Ye-seol could never defeat Lee Geom-han.
The direction the firecrackers now exploded was in the opposite direction from Namcheongwan.
It was Hong Ye-seol, who came to Namcheongwan and made love with Pyo-wol many times. Nevertheless, fleeing in the opposite direction of Namcheongwan was her determination not to involve Pyowol in her work.
Like any other woman, she would have asked or relied on Pyowol for help. However, Hong Ye-seol did not make such a choice.
pop! Perong!
Firecrackers were constantly exploding.
Pyo-wol chased the firecrackers and threw herself.
Damn it!
Hong Ye-seol looked at the hand holding his side.
There was blood on his palms.
It was blood from a wound in his side.
How are humans?
When I remembered the situation at the time, my body shuddered.
It was just one second.
What she suffered fatal damage.
It was an attack that I didnt even dare to respond to.
The moment Lee Geom-hans second unfolded, she felt her head go nk.
Fortunately, the survival instinct engraved in his body reacted first and barely saved his life.
I havent thought about it since then.
When she came to her senses, she was running away in the back alley of Poyang Lake.
Even though the mind was blown away, the body reacted on its own.
She was an assassin at the top of the river.
Of course, his movements were light and his light technique was excellent.
In addition, he was perfectly familiar with the back alleys of Poyang Lake.
No matter how much Lee Geom-han was learning how to use the martial arts technique, it was never easy to catch Hong Ye-seol running through the alleyways like a squirrel.
In the end, Lee Geom-han asked Namgung-seol for help.
Namgung Seol used the Seolhwa swordsman to press Hong Ye Seol.
On the surface, it seemed to be tracking Hong Ye-seols back, but in fact, he was driving Hong Ye-seol into a corner by using his troops exquisitely.
The pursuit of the Seolhwa Swordsman was tenacious.
They bit Hong Ye-seol like a hunting dog.
If it was the usual Hong Ye-seol, he would have easily shook off their pursuit and disappeared.
However, due to fatal wounds, it was impossible topletely hide the traces.
I lost so much blood that I lost my mind. Still, Hong Ye-seol did not stop.
She knew the moment she stopped was the end. So, enduring the pain, I desperately ran away. However, her speed had noticeably decreased.
It was then.
I saw a woman standing in front of the alley where she ran away.
The moment she saw her gorgeous appearance and curvy body like a rose, Hong Ye-seol recognized her identity at once.
Namgungseol!
You came here too.
The woman, Namgungseol, smiled and looked at Hongyeseol.
Hong Ye-seol red at Namgung-seol and said.
Was it you who released the hounds?
thats right.
why? I wont have any favors with you.
You dont have to have a direct Eunwon to use your hands.
Namgoongseols eyes widened in a curved line.
That eye smile made Hong Ye-seol feel even worse.
Being the same woman, I knew very well what Namgungseols smile meant.
Namgungseol wasughing at himself.
If nothing else, the fact that she was ridiculed by the same woman made her miserable.
Pod!
Hong Ye-seol gritted his teeth and threw himself at Namgung-seol.
She aimed her sword at Namgungseols neck.
It is to stop Namgungseols breath at once and escape.
Namgung Seol did not move even when he saw Hong Ye Seol approaching. It was the moment Hong Ye-seol made a puzzled expression at Namgung-seols reaction.
bang!
Suddenly, a powerful shock hit her.
Feeling as if she was being crushed by a huge rock, she couldnt even scream and was pinned to the wall of the alley.
The wall copsed and Hong Ye-seol was half buried.
Cool!
Hong Ye-seol coughed up blood.
Red blood soaked his chin and chest, but he didnt even have the strength to wipe them.
It was as if my whole body was disintegrating into small pieces, so I couldnt even breathe.
Huh! Whoops!
After a long effort, she was able to breathe.
Then someones voice was heard.
Excellent! You are an assassin who rots inside.
Hong Ye-seol struggled to look in the direction the voice came from.
The shock caused all the thread veins in her eyes to burst. Because of that, his eyes turned red as if they would spill blood at any moment, and the focus on the retina disappeared, making it difficult to see the owner of the voice.
Still, she knew who the owner of the voice was.
He was the man he had been pursuing since the moment he assassinated Chilhyeon.
Because of his persistent pursuit, he was unable to escape Poyang Lake and was cornered into this situation.
He was Lee Geom-han.
Lee Geom-han reaped his sword and approached Namgung-seol.
Are you okay?
Thanks.
Im sorry. I tried not to bother you if possible.
It is my mission to assist you. There is absolutely no need to be sorry.
Thank you for always understanding.
Lee Geomhan smiled.
Namgungseol looked at him with deep eyes.
Anyone could see that the two were lovers.
Hong Ye-seols lips twisted.
Im ying
sorry. We were the only ones who set the mood for the wounded person.
Namgung Seol apologized to Hong Ye Seol with a face that did not feel sorry at all.
Lee Geom-han and Namgung Seol approached Hong Ye-seol, who was pinned to the wall, shoulder to shoulder.
Hong Ye-seol couldnt even move a finger.
It was a mysterious level of injury that he was still alive.
At least Lee Geom-han is alive because he took care of the circumstances in his hands.
Lee Geom-han asked Hong Ye-seol.
Who instigated you?
sandbar?
The one who told me to kill Chilhyeonseosaeng. You must have known.
I do not know.
You dont mean to believe that, do you? An assassin like you killing a client without knowing his identity? It makes no sense.
Think whatever you want. Because what I say is true.
Tsk! Poisonous too. Even at that point, you still wont tell me.
Lee Geom-han clicked his tongue while looking at Hong Ye-seol.
I already guessed, but it was clear that Hong Ye-seol was a poisonous species among poisonous species.
Lee Geomhan shrugged and looked at Namgungseol.
What do you want me to do? Should I be tortured? I am not confident in torture.
I dont even need to torture you.
Why?
Everyone has weaknesses. If you touch the weak point, you can find out the truth without torture.
Does such a vicious assassin have a weakness? no way!
He waved his hands as if he couldnt say such a thing.
It was Lee Geom-han who had been tracking Hong Ye-seol for several days. So I knew better than anyone how strong she was.
I couldnt believe that Hong Ye-seol had a weakness. However, Namgungseol had a confident expression.
Namgungseol came closer and said Hong Yeseol.
The moon!
.
Did you purposelye to this ce far away from Nancheongwan to protect him?
What are you talking about?
You like him.
This crazy bitch
You know? The fact that he almost became a strong enemy today? I was lucky enough to pass the risk. By the way. What if people knew you were rted? Will I be able to pass the risk so easily then?
you?
People see what they want to see and believe what they want to believe. Misleading people is not that difficult. Even if you dont, you have hatred for the warlords, so if you spill the information that its rted to you
Namgungseol was speechless, but I could understand what he was trying to say.
Hong Ye-seol shouted.
Do you think he would blink an eye?
I guess so. However, he will be shaken as much as he is human. Its perfect now, but the loopholes will be revealed. Arent you curious? What will happen after that?
Im curious. What will happen
Someone other than Hong Ye-seol answered.
Chapter 398
Episode 398
At that moment, Namgungseol felt a tingle run down his spine.
All the downy hair stood on end with a chilling feeling. She knew the owner of the voice she heard now.
no way?
Namgungseol carefully looked in the direction the voice came from.
There was a man there.
A man with a face that glows more mysteriously in the dark.
PyoMon!
Namgungseols fine armies frowned.
He was a man who shouldnt be here.
His appearance was not included in Namgungseols calctions.
How are you?
Nearby, the Seolhwa Sword Corps that followed her was spread out like a spider web. However, no one announced the appearance of Pyowol.
It was either one.
Either Pyowol tricked their attention and came in, or killed them all and blocked their mouths.
Either way, it wasnt a very good sign for Namgungseol.
Pyowol was staring at Namgungseol.
Even in the dark, his eyes were particrly clear.
Pyowol opened his mouth.
Im curious, so tell me what happens next.
What happened to Seolhwa Swordsman?
Isnt that important?
You keep crossing the line. This is no ce for you.
Namgungseols voice softened.
Even in the dark, her eyes were shining as brightly as the moon.
The light in her eyes was so intense that most people would not dare to meet her eyes. However, Pyo-wol did not care and moved his gaze to Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol was in fact terribly ruined.
The paralysis was severe, and life was in danger if not handled immediately.
You did something stupid.
What?
All of them.
what? I am Hong Ye-seol. I dont need your help
So did it happen like this?
Cool!
Instead of answering, Hong Ye-seol vomited bright red blood.
I had neither the strength to answer nor the courage to endure. She just rolled her eyes and passed out.
Hong Ye-seols breathing was getting weaker and weaker.
It was dangerous to leave it any longer.
The moon approached her. However, there was someone blocking him in the middle.
A man with a long sword at his waist.
Lee Geom-han was a man with a refreshing look and a lively impression.
Lee Geomhan smiled and said.
Stop there, friend.
I am not your friend.
The Dead Sea is said to be the East Ind, but why are you being so mean?
Move!
You want to go to that woman? Then I wont be able to get out of the way.
The reason is?
Ive been struggling to get hold of her for days. So please forgive me.
The young smile on Lee Geum-hans face grew thicker.
His eyes were shining as if he had found something interesting. On the contrary, Pyowols eyes sank even deeper.
It was a pr opposite.
Namgungseol tried to get in between them.
ck Han! Hes not worth dealing with. So please leave it to me.
New Years Eve. Thats not it.
yes?
Cant you see? The true skill of this friend. Its not something you can handle.
Thats
Snow Mae! i love you with all my heart So no matter what you do, youre standing by and not intervening. Even if a ridiculous group called Seolhwa Sword Corps follows you. And I know that all these actions are for my sake.
ck man!
You are the most important person to me. Thats why I cant stand by and see you harmed by the author.
You mean I got hit by the author?
New Years Eve! Come behind me.
ck man!
I am speaking for you.
In an instant, Namgungseol felt the blood in his whole body cold.
Because Lee Geom-han had never said anything like this to her.
The strongest person she knew was Lee Geom-han.
It wasnt that he was highly rated simply because he was born with good bloodlines. He became stronger by living madly in true martial arts.
Mu-gwang risked his life for a sword.
That was the word that best described Lee Geomhan.
I had met Geomhan Lee for a long time, but this was the first time I saw him nervous.
Namgungseol quietly walked behind Geomhan Lee.
I regretted the fact that I had to leave Hong Ye-seol like this, but I decided not to have any regrets.
Lee Geom-han said to Pyo-wol.
There is something I want to ask you. Do you know who bought that woman?
I dont know!
Does that womans execution of the assassination have anything to do with you?
There is not just one question.
Sorry! Its because I keep thinking about it. Will you answer my question?
When the question is over, get out of the way.
I would have told you earlier that I couldnt. this girl is mine Ive been trying to get hold of this woman for days, and I cant give up because of a word from you. This woman attacked and killed Chilhyeonseosaeng right in front of my eyes.
Her job is to kill people.
I know too. You can respect her job. But please understand my situation. The person she killed was the student of Chilhyeon. He has a great reputation in Gangho. If we dont reveal the secret of his death, there could be a big riot in Jianghu. Even if its not, the atmosphere isnt unusual, but the death of Chilhyeonseosaeng could be the beginning of a war.
Lee Geum-han was adamant.
He looked at the moon with his hands behind his back.
Pyo-wol saw a tall wall in his figure.
It was a tremendous presence that I had not felt even in Jang Mu-geuk.
Its strong.
It wasnt just the martial arts that were strong.
The man himself, Lee Geom-han, was strong.
It made me wonder what kind of process a human being had to go through to have that kind of look and atmosphere.
If time permits, I would like to talk to him. But now Pyowol didnt have time.
Even during this time of conversation with Lee Geom-han, Hong Ye-seols condition was noticeably deteriorating.
I couldnt leave her any longer.
The moment Pyowols eyes changed, Lee Geomhans eyes also changed.
Lee Geom-hans eyes were as heavy as a rock, making the viewer feel a sense of pressure.
Pod!
The first to move was Pyowol.
He spread out his entourage and approached Hong Ye-seol.
At that moment, Lee Geomhan also moved.
Did you tell me? I cannot allow her to be taken away.
He was blocking the front of Pyowol before he knew it.
Instead of shing with Lee Geum-han, Pyo-wol took a different route.
Just like a snake goes around a rock, Pyo-wol also tried to go around Lee Geom-han. But this time, Lee Geom-han blocked it.
Lee Geom-hans gait, which moves the soles of his feet without lifting them off the ground, was simr to Pyo-wols meandering steps.
It was a step called Hoeryunbo (h݆).
Even in Gwangmumun, it is a esoteric step that can only be learned in the lineage of Munju.
It had the characteristic of controlling eleration and deceleration using rotation. The destructive power is maximized when rotating fiercely, and the power is significantly reduced when rotating low.
Lee Geom-han mastered the Hoeryunbo extremely well.
He threatened to leap with only the whirlpool without unfolding his special skill, Dobeop.
Wow!
A strong vortex formed around Lee Geomhan and pushed Pyowol away.
Pyo-wol used the eddy current to whirl Lee Geom-han. However, Lee Geom-han spread the wheelbarrow and persistently blocked Pyo-wol.
It was a battle between spear and shield.
The one who wants to prate and the one who wants to block.
They constantly bumped into each other, but never attacked each other.
The current sh was a kind of exploratory battle.
They were measuring each others level through footwork.
Papa papapat!
Their movements were so fast that only a gray afterimage was visible.
Namgungseol couldnt close his mouth open in surprise.
Are you saying that the authors light-gong skills are on the same level as those of Geomhan?
It was Lee Geom-han who could kill masters with just footwork.
Hoeryunbo, which has been developed over three generations, has great destructive power in itself.
Lee Geom-Han destroyed quite a few masters with just a whirlpool. However, Pyowol did not suffer any damage while dealing with Hoeryunbo.
If Lee Geom-hans Hoeryunbo was strong, Pyowols sahaengbo was Yu ().
Even in the threat of Hoeryunbo, Sahaengbo constantly moved in search of Saengro.
Its just that they didnt wield weapons, but in fact they were fighting fiercely.
Lee Geom-han felt more and more difficult to block the mark.
This is because Pyowols meandering steps have be more sophisticated as time goes on.
Even when Pyowol started to meander for the first time, the gap between steps was sorge that it was easy to predict the movement. However, as time went on, the unnecessary movements that were attached to the steps disappeared and became more sophisticated.
Did he recognize his own problems in that short period of time and correct his movements?
Ive met countless warriors, but it was the first time Id seen someone with this level of ipetence.
It was then.
Shia!
The moon pierced his left side.
Of course, Lee Geom-han blocked his path by unfolding the wheelbarrow. However, Pyowols movement suddenly changed.
It turned right instead of left.
Quit!
For the first time, a puzzled expression appeared on Lee Geom-hans face. He made a sharp turn and changed direction.
At that moment, the speed of leaping instantaneously increased.
It spread the ck lightning and increased the reaction speed of the body several times.
Pyo-wol became a ck sh and passed Lee Geom-han.
It was toote to block it with the wheelbarrow.
In an instant, a light of conflict appeared on Lee Geom-hans face. However, within a moment, the long sword hanging from his waist was released.
See it!
Faster than the sound, the long sword was pulled out and cut Pyowols waist.
It was truly an ind battle. However, Pyowol was not taken aback and pulled out a ghost rain to block his blow.
Whoa!
A huge shockwave hit Pyowol with a metallic sound.
The ghost rain that collided with the long sword burst out as it was.
Jangdo and Ghostbi have an iparable gap in weight and destructive power. Furthermore, the person who wielded the long sword was not someone else, but Dogwang Lee Geomhan.
When it came to the art of swordsmanship, he was already a warrior who had reached the ranks of the absolute. It was a natural result that the ghost rain burst out when such a soldier swung and collided with the sword.
In the aftermath of the ghost rain, Pyowols hands were covered in blood. However, Pyo-wol did not blink an eye and took out another ghost rain.
Lee Geom-hans expression was dark as he looked at Pyo-wol.
Because you broke an unspoken promise.
Just as Lee Geom-han did not practice martial arts, Pyo-wol also tried to break through with pure light martial arts without performing martial arts.
Lee Geom-han was confident that he would be able to block Pyo-wols breakthrough with only the wheelbarrow. However, his pride made Pyowol break through, and he took out his weapon first.
Lee Geom-han thought it was embarrassing.
It is not shameful that he took out the sword, but he is ashamed of himself for making fun of Pyowol implicitly.
It was clearly an act of ridiculing Pyo-wol that he had his hands behind his back and unfolded the wheelbarrow.
It was clear that although she said that she recognized him on the outside, deep down she had dismissed him as an assassin.
That attitude was clearly wrong.
after!
Lee Geomhan sighed.
For a moment, Pyowol felt a sense of dread.
He noticed that the atmosphere of Lee Geom-han had changed.
It must be real from now on.
The opponent is Lee Geomhan.
A man called Do-gwang.
The one who inherited the strongest martial art of the strongest martial arts school.
His intimidation was real.
Lee Geom-han aimed at Pyo-wol with his long sword.
A projection made to kill the sky.
Thousand Killer.
The strongest projection spread toward the moon.
Chapter 399
Episode 399
ck Han Unleashes a Thousand Killing Sword?
Namgungseol could not contain his astonishment.
Lee Geom-han was a very proud person.
In particr, he was very proud of his sword and did not practice sword skills against opponents who did not fit his rank. Among them, the familys non-traditional sword, Cheonsaldo, was extremely refrained from unfolding it because it was too deadly.
From the beginning, Lee Geom-han was unleashing his thousand-ughter sword.
At least, it was the first time I had seen Namgung Seol since meeting Lee Geom Han.
Wash!
A horrifying roar rang out.
For a moment, Namgungseol felt the illusion that he was being cut.
This projection, created to kill the sky, was the crystallization of murderous intent.
If it was wrong, the owner could be caught and eaten. Therefore, it was handed down with only one sessor among the direct descendants of Gwangmumun.
Lee Geom-han learned the thousand-kill sword to the level of eight stars.
Although he did not achieve great achievements, his current achievements alone were unmatched in his age group.
The fact that Lee Geom-han spread the Thousand Swords was proof that he acknowledged Pyowol.
Am I saying hes much more amazing than I thought?
Namgungseols expression hardened.
Whoa!
At that moment, the two shed.
Lee Geom-han unleashed a thousand-kill sword with all his might, and Pyo-wol took out all nine ghost tombstones.
Wow!
Lee Geom-hans Thousand Killer aimed at Pyo-wols throat. However, it did not happen that his sword touched Pyowols body.
Kaaang!
The ghost rain deflected Lee Geomhans sword.
In return, the ghost rain crumbled like sorghum cans. However, Pyowol still had eight more ghost tombstones left.
See it! Wash!
The ghost rain turned around and aimed at Lee Geom-hans blood. However, it could not prate the coating created by Geomhan Lee.
Cagaga River!
Yeonsindo and ghost rain collided.
Every time a huge shockwave exploded and swept the surroundings.
Suck!
Namgungseolsplexion became pale.
Because the shock wave shook her qi and blood.
She was also a master of martial arts.
Since he had learned thousands of martial arts since he was young, it was difficult to find an opponent. Of course, the depth of the pit was also great.
Even moderate attacks could not shock her in the slightest. However, the shock wave, not a direct hit, shook her blood.
It meant that Pyo-wol and Lee Geom-hans inaction far surpassed her.
I could fully understand the case of Lee Geom-han.
He is a man who has inherited the progress of Gwangmumun, the strongest school in the world.
But I couldnt understand the leap.
He was far beyond themon sense of Namgungseol.
How can an assassin
She was at a loss for words at Pyowols inaction fighting Lee Geom-han on an equal footing.
She realized that she had to revise her preconceived notions of Pyowol.
You shouldnt think of the author as a mere assassin. He has the qualifications to be apetitor of the sword.
Namgungseol watched Pyowol closely.
There was no way that would be the case, but if Lee Geom-han lost to Pyo-wol at least in the unlikely event, he had to take every means to cover up the fact.
Just then, I heard the transmission sound of Seolhwa Sword Daeju, as small as a mosquito.
-Sorry for arrivingte.
C Hurry up and surround the whole area.
-All right.
Daeju responded to Namgungseols order without dy.
Although it was damaged by Pyowol, the Seolhwa Swordsman was still in good health.
They silently surrounded the area.
Namgungseol opened his eyes and watched the fight between Pyowol and Lee Geomhan.
Wow!
The confrontation between the two reached its climax in an instant.
Lee Geomhans sword had tremendous destructive power.
He did not wear swords or swords around his sword.
He attacked Pyowol with his energy perfectly captured. So it was more scary and powerful.
Whoa!
The ghost rain that collided with the help burst out again.
Now there were only two ghost brooms in good shape. All of them were destroyed by Lee Geomhans sword.
The remaining two were also chipped and cracked, which was not normal.
Pyowol realized.
Now is the time to throw away the ghost fee.
In the meantime, Ive been using it quite usefully, but Ive risen to a world where Zansu is no longer used.
I realized clearly while dealing with Lee Geom-han that the ghost rain would not work on the strong people I would deal with from now on.
Puff!
Even the two remaining ghost rains turned to dust and scattered.
Pyowol had no weapons left. The memorization hidden in the amryongpo cannot exert any power against an opponent like Lee Geomhan.
Even so, Pyowol did not have a downcast look.
He was ustomed to using ghost rain, but secret magic was not his main weapon.
Pyo-wol rushed at Lee Geom-han with his bare body.
Run along the shortest line connecting the dots. and fists.
There is no useless technique in the concise movement without a single superfluity.
All you need is the intent to kill your opponent.
In an instant, Lee Geomhan felt chills running down his spine.
jjoong!
The fist and the long sword collided, and a metal sound exploded.
This is because Pyowol struck the side of the sword, not the de.
The de of the long sword, made with great care by the best artisans of Gwangmumun, went through fine incontinence.
Geomhan Lee frowned at the unbelievable sight.
It was an attack that applied the human body destruction technique (I).
No matter how hardened a human being was, there were bound to be weaknesses, and it was the same with weapons that had been quenched with great care.
And Pyowols idea came true.
His technique of destroying the human body also worked with weapons.
However, it is regrettable that the opponents level is so high that it was not possible to destroy it at once.
Now that I know the level of transcendence of Lee Geomhan, I will firmly defend myself.
You wont get the same gains as before.
It didnt matter though.
A small key opens a tightly closed door.
The only thing Pyowol needs now is a firm heart.
Challenging darkness, one touch fire.
Pre-darkness.
One candle is enough to light up the thick darkness, and
one firm heart is enough to ovee the darkness in front of me.
Unleash the ck thunder.
Thetent brain power in the human body stimted his nerves.
sting!
I felt numb as if I had been struck by lightning.
The nerves that had been stimted by the brain power bristled sharply.
The wide open nerve expanded the sense of transcendence several times.
As my eyes opened, a new world opened up.
A world that only Pyowol can see and feel.
Pyo-wol opened the door and rushed at Lee Geom-han.
suddenly!
Lee Geom-han was startled by the sudden appearance of Pyo-wols face.
It was because, from his point of view, it felt as if the moon had torn through the space. However, he did not panic and spread the herbivorous diet of a thousand killers.
Kiy!
It sounded horrifyingly like a ghosts cry.
If Pyowol used ck Lightning to quickly turn his watch, Lee Geomhans sword cut through space faster than a sh war and tore Pyowols world.
With a hair difference, Lee Geom-hans sword passed Pyo-wols nose.
If he stretched out a little more, Pyowols face would be cut off. In fact, Lee Geum-han did just that. But it didnt happen that his sword touched Pyowols face.
This is because Pyowol retreated just as far as it extended.
As the Tao passed, Pyowols counterattack began.
His fists hit Lee Geomhans side.
Fuck!
The power to break even a rock.
However, Lee Geom-han was fine.
He spread his palm wide open, blocking the attack of the Pyowol.
Bubbubbubbuck!
See it!
Violent blows and sts crossed countless times.
Pyo-Wol performed the Parok, and Lee Geom-Han performed the Thousand-Saldo Jeolcho one after another.
Peit!
Pyowols shoulder was split, and blood flowed like threads.
However, Lee Geomhans condition was not good either.
At an unexpected moment, the suhonsa stretched out and prated his shoulder.
Pyowol attracted the bridesmaid.
If it was a normal opponent, it would have been attached like this all the time. However, Lee Geom-han was not an ordinary soldier.
He swung his sword wide and cut off the suhonsa that had pierced his shoulder. The suhonsa, which was made up of Ki, broke too easily.
Shirik!
As Lee Geom-hans body rotated, the Tao was drawn horizontally.
It was an attackbined with the whirlpool.
In an instant, the eleration and destructive power increased several times.
keying! keying!
As the human body moved, the engines cogs rotated furiously.
It was a move that defiedmon sense.
Lee Geom-han dealt with Pyo-wol with all his might.
It had been a long time since I had abandoned my feelings of contempt.
This guy is also the one from heaven.
Sometimes there are such people.
Those who were born at the bottom with nothing, but gained tremendous power with their own power.
In the old days, Hwasan Kwonma was like that, and rtively recently, Gwangmumuns Josa Lee Gwak was like that.
They all had one thing inmon: they changed the flow of the times.
Lee Geom-han inherited the legacy of his grandfather, Lee Gwak.
He was confident in his achievements and achievements, but he did not achieve all of them on his own.
Without the background of Lee Gwak and Gwangmu-mun, his current achievement would have been impossible.
he wondered
The true power of Pyowol, who climbed up from the bottom with his own strength and stood at eye level equal to him.
giggling!
So, he unleashed his thousand-kill sword with all his might.
Although it is said that he has only mastered eight surnames, the Thousand Sword is the most advanced of all.
Its power surpasses that of the supreme leader of Gangho.
The air around the area was shaken by the Thousand Killers sword strike.
Wow!
It was as if the sky was angry.
Not to mention Namgungseol and Seolhwa Swordsman did not even dare to approach it.
oh my god!
Seolhwa Swordsman watched the match between the two with a bewildered expression.
It was a fierce confrontation they couldnt even imagine.
I couldnt believe it.
Lee Geom-han was the strongest warrior they knew.
It was Lee Geom-han who was able topete on an equal footing with the eight star constetions, which were said to be the warriors at the top of the powerhouse.
Pyo-wol was fighting an equal match against Lee Geom-han. I was distrustful when I heard the rumor that Pyowol had defeated the Palestinian constetion, but now there was no way not to believe it.
It was such an unreal sight that I would never have believed it if I hadnt seen it with my own two eyes.
Chuwaaaak!
A thread of energy was pulled out from Pyowols fingertips.
It wasnt a typical male marriage.
It was Sasa Gang (z), a steel craft made from the thread of Ki.
Tatatatatatang!
The Thousand Swordsman and the Sasa River shed countless times.
In terms of destructive power alone, the Thousand Kill Sword was superior. However, in terms of length and skill, Sasa River was far ahead.
Moreover, the person who handled the Sasa River was Pyowol.
Pyowol knew very well how to maximize the power of the Sasagang.
Pyowol swung the Sasagang fiercely and attacked Lee Geomhan.
Like a carp going against the current, Lee Geom-han moved forward with integrity.
essing the first chapter wasnt difficult. But moving forward the next day was doubly difficult.
As he got closer, the length of the Sasa River also shortened. As the length shortened, the power increased.
A tremendous shock thumped his entire body.
He swung his sword to offset most of the impact, but his intestines rang nheless.
Bloodstains appeared on the corner of Lee Geum-hans mouth. Still, he did not stop moving forward.
Finally he reached the tip of the moon.
It was a distance where the Thousand Killers sword could exert its strongest power.
Chaa!
Lee Geom-han stabbed his sword at Pyo-wols neck.
Pyowol, of course, blocked his way with the Sasa River.
Papa pat!
The Sasa River is broken by Dos advance.
The Sasa River flows like sand from the part that hit the sword.
Lee Geom-hans sword advanced without hesitation.
It seemed that his sword was going to pierce Pyowols chest.
It was then.
What has changed in Pyowols Sasagang, which had been weakly broken.
Suddenly, there was a sh of light, and a ck thunderbolt went up along the Sasa River.
Pyo-Wol loaded the ck Lesser into the Sasa River.
The Sasa River, which merged with the ck thunderbolt, raised its head again.
Wedge liquid!
Chapter 400
400
The Thousand Killing Sword and the Sasa River, loaded with ck thunderpower, collided.
Whoa!
A different level of metal burst out.
Lee Geom-han felt that Tao was screaming.
The Sasa Gang, loaded with ck thunderpower, was like a poisonous snake. He didnt miss the minute cracks in Yi Geomhans sword.
The poisonous snake spread through the cracks in an instant.
Quit!
Lee Geum-hans face was distorted.
He tried to drive out the poisonous snake that had infiltrated the ind. However, before he could react, the Sasa River, loaded with brain power, exploded.
Kwaaang!
The long sword shattered in front of Lee Geomhans eyes.
Fragments of the shattered Jangdo hit Pyowol and Lee Geomhan as they were.
The two bounced in opposite directions and crashed into a wall.
The wall copsed and the two were buried under bricks.
ck man!
Namgungseol gave up and called Lee Geomhan.
She tried to run to Geomhan Lee. But at that moment, I felt an eerie feeling on my neck.
Carefully looking down, she saw someone holding a broken de to her neck. Even a slight stroke with a blue-ded de would have stopped Namgungseols breath.
At that moment, the voice of the person who had ced the de on her neck was heard from behind.
Dont move.
The moment Namgungseol heard the dull, powerless voice as if hoarse, he recognized her identity.
Hongyesul?
okay! dont move If you lift even one finger, I will cut it off.
The woman who whispered in Namgungseols ear was Hong Yeseol.
Its a mistake.
Namgungseol gritted his teeth.
Hong Ye-seol was clearly in a moribund state.
It was clear that he would stop breathing if left alone. So I didnt really care.
Above all, her whole nerves were focused on the fight between Pyowol and Lee Geomhan. There was no reason to care about the dying Hong Ye-seol.
In the midst of everyones indifference, Hong Ye-seol managed toe to his senses.
I didnt have the strength to even lift a finger, but I moved desperately and took out the pill I had put in my chest and put it in my mouth.
The pill was the lifeguard team that was difficult to obtain.
It didnt heal the wound instantly, but it was an excellent medicine that improved it slightly.
Hong Ye-seol always carried a lifeboat with him, thinking it was a spare life.
While Pyowol and Lee Geomhan fought, Hong Ye-seol closed his eyes and waited for the medicinal effect to take effect.
Miraculously, the strength to move, albeit slightly, returned.
At that time, everyones attention was focused on the confrontation between Pyowol and Lee Geomhan. Thanks to this, Hong Ye-seol was able to secretly approach Namgung-seols background.
oh!
Sojeo Namgung?
Only then did Seolhwa Swordsman, who found Hong Ye-seol aiming a sword at Namgung-seols throat, let out a guard.
Hong Ye-seol said with difficulty.
Dont move. The moment even one of them moves, this bitchs beautiful neck will split open.
Keugh!
Shit!
Due to Hong Ye-seols threats, Seolhwa Swordsman couldnt move.
It was because I sensed that her words were not mere threats.
Both legs were swaying like aspen trees. It looked like it would copse at any moment if someone pushed it even slightly.
Even so, Hong Ye-seols eyes were full of poison.
Even if I die, I have a determination not to die alone.
Namgungseol opened his mouth.
This doesnt solve the problem.
It doesnt have to be resolved.
I thought you were a rational person, but Im disappointed.
Im doing this because its rational. To die alone and to die with you. Ive been thinking about which one is better.
So you want to die together?
okay! Even if I die, I will never die alone.
Hong Ye-seolughed. Then, blood-stained teeth were exposed.
Its appearance reminded me of a demon.
Namgungseol bit his lip.
I never dreamed that I would be humiliated like this by an assassin who thought I had caught everything.
Her shoulders trembled in shame.
It was Namgungseol who had been able to ovee high waves by himself without thousands of halos. Because of that, I was very proud of myself.
For her, who believes in forging her own destiny, the current situation was humiliating and embarrassing.
I cant believe I was careless
However, no matter how fast the regret was, it was toote.
Hong Ye-seol thrust the de more strongly into Namgung-seols neck.
The de pierced his neck and blood flowed out. If you dig a little deeper, her life is literally over.
It was then.
Quarre!
Going through the wreckage of the copsed wall, Lee Geom-han stood up.
Broken fragments were deeply embedded all over his body. However, Lee Geom-han did not pay attention to the road and looked at the front.
At that moment, Pyo-wol broke through the wreckage of the wall and stood up like Lee Geom-han. There was also a knife stuck in his body. However, Pyo-wol also looked at Lee Geom-han without paying attention to the wounds on his body.
My whole body was tingling.
It was the first time I had struggled like this since I gained enlightenment on Mt. Cheonjung. It was the first time he had suffered such a wound on his body.
I felt a terrible pain as if I had been crushed by arge rock.
It was the same with Lee Geomhan.
Pyo-wol was the first person to have fought such a fierce battle since earning the nickname Do-gwang.
Its been a long time since I fought with all my might.
I cant even remember thest time I put all my energy into it.
Even though he suffered a wound simr to his own, Pyo-wolsplexion did not change. Just by looking at his face, it was hard to see that he was a man who had fought a fierce battle.
Suddenly, Lee Geom-hans eyes turned to Namgung-seol.
Seeing her held hostage by Hong Ye-seol, Lee Geom-hansplexion slightly changed.
after! I guess I looked at her too funny. I thought I got them all.
Anyone can see that Hong Ye-seol was in a dying state.
It seemed like he would die if left alone, so he was able to focus on leaps and battles.
However, contrary to his judgment, Hong Ye-seol persistently continued to breathe and created this situation.
He shuddered as if he were about to copse at any moment, but he clenched tenaciously for the sword he was aiming at Namgungseol. Furthermore, he couldnt even try to tear off Namgungseols body by attaching his body closely to it.
I was in awe of her tenacity.
Lee Geom-han asked Pyo-wol.
Are all assassins like that?
Not all are like that.
Good thing. If all the assassins were like that, I wouldnt be able to sleep in peace either.
The life in Lee Geom-hans voice disappeared.
With Namgungseol held hostage, it was meaningless to fight Pyowol any further.
Lee Geom-han opened the way.
Take her with you.
No. Dont do it because of me.
Namgungseol screamed.
The man who had neverpromised and walked his own path was breaking his stubbornness because of him.
The sight broke her heart.
Then Hong Ye-seol whispered.
If it hurts so much, why dont we just die here?
Hong Ye-seol stabbed the de even harder. Then, much more blood flowed from his neck.
Hong Ye-seolughed as he watched Namgung-seols body harden.
I knew it. All of your years is hypocrisy. You act like youd give everything for your man, but you dont really have the courage to give your own life. What is it for Kang Ho on such a subject? Do not be ridiculous. Assassins like us are far better than hypocrites like you. At least we are not hypocritical.
Her voice was so low that only Namgungseol could hear it.
Namgungseol trembled with shame.
I wanted to say something, but I couldnte up with the right words. Thats because Hong Ye-seol hit the mark.
Hong Ye-seols face waspletely white.
I was barely able to keep my spirits at the top of the lifeboat, but now I was at my limit.
If I hadnt endured with evil anding, I would have copsed right away.
My eyelids kept closing.
The strength was about to drain from the hand holding the sword. Nheless, Hong Ye-seol used Namgung-seol as a support and stood firm.
Like a demon
Are all assassins like that?
Her appearance made even Sulwha Sword Master sick of it.
Pyo-wol passed Lee Geom-han and headed for Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seols legs loosened as Pyo-wol approached. Still, I desperately bit my lip to hold on somehow.
Pyowol held out his hand to her.
It is done now.
Who will help me?
It was a passing road.
haha! Its funny
At that moment, Hong Ye-seols body copsed.
Pyowol hugged her.
There was no blood on his face, and his body was as cold as ice.
Thanks to the top of the lifeboat, I was still hiding, but it was dangerous as if it would break at any moment.
Special measures had to be taken quickly.
Pyowol wrapped Hong Ye-seol around.
Namgoongseol looked at the moon and said,
If you get involved with her, your fate wont be smooth either.
I can only say that. Intimidation is not like that. It is much more effective to imagine what will happen in detail than to make it general.
what?
For example, something like this. Ill be looking for you from now on When you sleep, when you eat, when you breathe. My de will always aim for your life. Can these people protect you? Can I protect you for a year or ten years, indefinitely? Then you can try it. I will only aim for you for the rest of my life.
Namgungseol froze for a moment.
Just imagining that Pyowol was hiding in the shadows and aiming for it gave me goosebumps all over my body.
Pyowol was the best assassin in Gangho.
There was no way to stop his ambush without reaching the level of Lee Geum-han. However, Lee Geom-han could not stay by her side at twelve oclock every day and protect her from Pyo-wol.
It takes at least ten times as many troops to stop a single thief.
Even more so, the opponent is Pyo-wol, who is called the best assassin in Gangho.
Even with an escort of a hundred men, you cannot be confident that you can stop it.
If an assassin like Pyo-wol is aiming for it, not only daily life, but also all external activities will be paralyzed. In that case, her n to help Lee Geom-han was also highly likely to go awry.
It was more frightening because it was a threat made by Pyo-wol, not by anyone else. If someone like him is after you, you wont be able to sleep on your feet for the rest of your life.
Just imagining it made me feel chills.
Pyowol turned her head and looked at her.
Understand? ckmail does that.
Wait a minute.
Namgungseol hurriedly called Pyowol. However, Pyowol flew away without answering.
Namgungseol copsed as his legs gave out.
Lee Geomhan sighed and approached her.
Are you okay?
ck man!
Nothing will happen. Dont worry.
sorry. Because of me, things went wrong
If it wasnt for you, we wouldnt have driven that assassin into such a predicament. Its not because of yourck of ability. His abilities are much better than we expected.
If he really intends to target me
He wont.
How can you be sure of that?
If he really was going to target you, he wouldnt have to talk about it.
ha!
Not only martial arts, but also nting is so good. If he really turns against the enemy, the aftermath will be endless.
Despite Lee Geom-hans constion, Namgung-seols heart did not calm down easily.
She was clever enough to be called the Cheonnyeonho, but she couldnt think of anything in front of Pyowols terrifying threat.
Lee Geom-han looked at Namgung Seol with a pitiful gaze.
It was best not to lose against an opponent like Pyowol. But if I lost, I had to end it somehow.
Lee Geom-han missed that opportunity.
I never knew when this opportunity woulde.
Lee Geomhan looked at his hand.
In his hand was only the handle of a broken long sword.
Whoa!
Lee Geom-han fired a shotgun ceremony.
Chapter 401
Episode 401
Its difficult.
Thewmaker looked at Hong Ye-seols condition and shook his head.
Hong Ye-seols condition was truly the worst.
Even if it wasnt, he was seriously injured, but his body was further damaged as he used the top of the lifeboat.
I had to take the upper part of the life preserver and go to bed, but the medicine became poison as I was forced to move.
The inside of Hong Ye-seol was seriously damaged.
The doctor who diagnosed her was also one of the best doctors in Poyang Lake, but when he saw Hong Ye-seols condition, he raised both his hands.
To fix the broken blood, there must be a doctor with superior skills than me.
Is there such a member in Kangho?
As far as I know
the senator slurred.
was saying no.
Pyo-wol looked down at Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol was truly a man-in-the-middle. The breath is attached, but it is so precarious that you dont know when it will break.
Thewmaker, who had noticed Pyo-wol, carefully took out something from his bosom and held it out.
what?
It is poison.
poison?
yes! It was manufactured by extracting the poison of the ck Flower nt (A֩), which was difficultly obtained from the Southern Manchuria. Give her a small dose when her life is at stake. Then, the poison of the ck flower will trigger her birth guard.
Are you trying to use Admiral Lees principle?
youre right. It stimtes the congenital organs and temporarily activates the physical signs. However, there is a limit to the amount of congenital protectors that humans are born with, so it is rmended not to take it unless it is in a really dangerous situation.
hmm!
This is all I can do with my abilities. While there is still breath left, find a better councilor than me or find another way.
The senator bowed his head.
He was the most outstanding member of the Poyang Lake area.
Even if it wasnt faithfulness, he had the ability to be called a great name.
It was Roh Tae-tae of the Jewon Group who introduced the member.
In response to her strict orders, a doctor with the most outstanding medical skills in Poyang Lake came running. However, it was impossible to cure Hong Ye-seol even with the doctors medical skills.
At best, the best he could do was to give him a poison that would trigger the premonitory.
Pyo-wol carefully put the poison of the ck hwajiju into his bosom.
Thewmaker bowed his head to Pyowol and went outside.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Ye-seol without a word.
At that moment, Hong Ye-seols eyebrows trembled and he opened his eyes.
Hong Ye-seol, who blinked for a moment as if he was out of focus, smiled bashfully.
Its still there.
Did you know there wouldnt be?
yes! I knew you would throw it away.
Whoops! just joke.
Hong Ye-seol smiled at what was funny. However, he made a lot of impressions as if he could not bear the pain.
After a while, the pain subsided a little.
Then she raised her eyebrows.
after! Incredible. When ites to pain, I have bones, but this kind of pain is really
Its because I overreacted. If I hadnt taken the top of the lifeboat, it wouldnt have been this broken.
I couldnt help it at the time. Its just a shame that I couldnt put a knife through her neck.
Hong Ye-seol gritted his teeth, recalling Namgung-seol.
Do that when your body recovers.
Of course it should.
Hong Ye-seol nodded.
Although her eyes were closed, she too listened to the senator.
Even if it wasnt necessarily the words of the congressman, she herself knew best about her physical condition. I mean, thats the worst case scenario. However, Hong Ye-seol did not despair.
Ive lived my whole life as an assassin.
The pain and despair were familiar.
Giving up everything to this extent was uneptable to her.
Pyowol said.
They say there is a god nearby.
God?
okay! I dont know how much skill he has, but thats what Lee Jae-ja of the martial arts training ss called him.
Yoo Confucius Suhwan. He wouldnt be a quack if hed call it faithfulness.
i think so too.
If I find him, theres a small chance Ill get better.
At least its better than waiting for death in a daze here.
Then move.
It would be very painful to move in that state.
Ho Ho! Whats wrong? Im not a Murim Chochul. Its called an assassin. Pain is as familiar as breathing.
Hong Ye-seol forced himself to stand up.
Even though I only moved my upper body a little, my breath reached the end of my chin, and sweat flowed like rain all over my body.
It was painful enough for everyone to see.
However, Pyo-wol watched Hong Ye-seol without any intervention.
Its because I know that an assassin with a skill like Hong Ye-seol is extremely ashamed to receive help from someone else.
Keugh!
In the end, Hong Ye-seol stood up on his own.
She leaned against the wall and breathed heavily.
It was the first time in my life that I had such pain. Even when I was training to be an assassin, I had never experienced this much pain. Still, she gritted it and endured it.
She burned her revenge against Namgoong Seol and Lee Geom-han. As I recalled their faces, the pain subsided somewhat.
Whoa!
Then she let out the breath she had been holding back.
Pyowol said nonchntly.
Go out now. We must hurry to find him before he leaves.
all right.
Hong Ye-seol nodded and followed Pyo-wol.
When I came out, I saw an old woman whose face was so full of wrinkles that I couldnt guess her age.
It was Roh Tae-tae, the owner of the Jewon Merchant.
Beside her, a gusty wind was supporting her.
Noh Tae-tae asked.
I heard from the senator. Considering her condition, wouldnt it be better if she stayed here?
I know someone who can fix her. We need to find him.
Then Im really d.
thank you! for helping me.
Hee hee! Its embarrassing to hear such a story from the messenger of the world.
Ill go!
Go carefully.
Noh Tae-tae said with a smile.
Pyo-wol looked into Roh Tae-taes face for a long time.
Noh Tae-tae was very old. It was an age where it would not be strange if he died at any time.
If we broke up like this, there was a high probability that we would never see each other again.
I hope to see you again.
Hee hee! Until then, if Heaven keeps this old man alive, it will be possible. Everything depends on Heavens will.
Noh Tae-tae smiled brightly.
Pyo-wol nodded and looked at Ju Seol-pung, who was beside Roh Tae-tae.
Til we see each other again.
Are youing back to Lake Poyang?
Someday.
Please be sure to stop by.
I will.
Then
Ju-seol-pung threw a fist at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol also threw a fist at him and went outside.
Outside, his horse was waiting. A small cart was attached to the horse.
Pyo-wol loaded the cart with Hong Ye-seol and drove the horse.
Roh Tae-tae and Ju Seol-pung looked at Pyo-wols back for a while.
When Pyowol finally disappeared from sight, Noh Tae-tae opened his mouth.
Snowstorm!
yes! Great-grandmother.
Get out of the jewon top. The Jewon Sangdan will treat you as a person without you from now on.
All right.
Despite the unexpected words, Ju Seol-pung answered without a hint of embarrassment.
Noh Tae-tae continued talking while looking in the direction where the pyowol disappeared.
Since he is gone, both the Golden Heaven and Silver Reunion will move in earnest. There will be bloody winds blowing along Poyang Lake. To protect the top of the jewon from blood and wind, you have to lock the door.
For people along Poyang Lake, the leaping moon was recognized as a kind of disaster. Because of that, even Jang Ho-yeon provoked Gwanmu-su to deal with Pyo-wol instead of dealing with him directly.
Yong Ha-sang, the owner of Union Reunion Association, was equally ufortable with Pyo-wol. Because of that, I couldnt move the eunryeonhoe properly because I was paying attention to Pyowol.
Now that the Pyowol that oppressed them had disappeared, it was obvious how they would move.
The problem is that Ju Seol-pung was rted to the Union Reunion.
Ju Seol-pung was a choice he made for the future of the Je-won guild, but if he made a mistake, his choice could bring about the downfall of the je-won guild.
I have entrusted 100,000 nyang of gold in your name to the Golden Field. That should be enough for you to express your will.
Thank you for your consideration. Great-grandmother!
This is all this grandmother can do for you.
Thats enough.
Please spread your will to the whole world.
thank you.
Noh Tae-tae held Ju Seol-pungs hand tightly.
Ju Seol-pung felt Roh Tae-taes warmth for thest time and closed his eyes.
The Ark has left.
Deung Cheol-woong made an impression at the appearance of his subordinates rushing forward with a fuss.
What did you say left?
He said. Reaper!
Reaper? the moon?
yes! He left Poyang Lake.
Is that true?
Deung Cheol-woong unknowingly screamed loudly and got up from his seat.
His ferocious spirit made all the nearby bloody room warriors flinch.
I saw it with my own eyes. I clearly saw theming out of the top of the jewon and leaving somewhere.
Are you sure?
yes! It is the way toe back after watching it even leave Poyang Lake after following it.
You mean he really left Lake Poyang?
Deung Cheol-woong stroked his chin with his hand.
His lips parted and his yellow teeth were exposed.
It will make you smile without even realizing it.
Kuhhh! Wouldnt it be a golden opportunity if that human being left Poyang Lake?
The mere fact that Pyo-wol was in Poyang Lake made it impossible to breathe deeply. The fear of not knowing when he mighte find him made him shrink.
It wasnt just Deung Cheol-woong.
Many munpa and warriors around Poyang Lake were only watching Pyowol.
The situation in which many people feel fear seems funny at first nce to one individual, but no one will be able tough at it when they put themselves in their shoes.
Summon all the children right now.
yes? Why are the kids?
Tell me to keep a close eye on the trend of the union association. I will give you the order after going to Cheonhaejang.
All right.
Cheonhaejang was arge manor located south of Poyang Lake.
Those currently staying in Cheonhaejang were Jang Ho-yeon, the warriors of Ugeom Lodge, and the supporting troops of Geumcheonhoe.
It was a scale that could be considered a small Moorim League.
Deung Cheol-woong visited Cheonhaejang with some of his henchmen.
He looked around in the Cheonhaejang.
Then the army has increased.
There seemed to be twice as many troops staying in Cheonhaejang than when they came before.
With this level of strength, it seemed like he could wipe out the union association in an instant. Unless there are other variables.
What is that again?
Whats the haojapbae doing here?
The soldiers who saw Deung Cheol-woongs ugly appearance whispered.
In an instant, Deung Cheol-woongs expression distorted into shame.
Oops! This guy or that guy is ignoring everyone. lets see where Can you make fun of me like that even after I be the ruler of Lake Poyang?
Deung Cheol-woong moved on, hiding his feelings thoroughly.
It was not that difficult to meet Jang Ho-yeon.
The problem is that there is a woman next to Jang Ho-yeon that he has not seen.
Eom So-so was a beautiful woman with a faint blue tinge in her eyes, as if of mixed blood.
Eom So-so and Haemu-dae followed the traces of Yoo Soo-hwan to Poyang Lake and found out that Ho-yeon Jang and the soldiers of Geumcheon-hoe were staying at Cheonhaejang.
The work of Geumcheonhoe was the work of Hwang Dokgo, so he came to Cheonhaejang like this.
Jang Ho-yeon, who had been talking with Eom So-so for a while, looked at Deung Cheol-woong.
What is it?
Im here because I have something urgent to tell you.
What is it?
The pyowol has left Poyang Lake.
Is that true?
yes! My subordinate confirmed it himself.
What is the trend of the union association?
I am figuring it out.
Ho! You mean that?
This is a golden opportunity that will nevere again. Hehe!
Deung Cheol-woong smiled darkly.
A few days after that, Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe shed at Poyang Lake.
Chapter 402
Episode 402
There was a cart moving along a grassy path.
A man and a woman were riding on the horse-drawn cart.
The man was driving the horse, and the woman had her back against the wall of the cart, her eyes closed.
They were Pyowol and Hongyeseol.
The two left Poyang Lake and were passing through an unknown mountain.
I dont know the name of the mountain, but Yeom Hee-soo said that he had seen a person believed to be faithful in the area.
Theyve been searching the neighborhood for days.
Pyowol suddenly looked back.
Hong Ye-seol was enduring the pain with his eyes closed.
In the meantime, she has been through a dangerous situation twice.
If he hadnt taken the poison of the ck hwajiju and triggered the Seoncheongigi, he would have stopped breathing. Fortunately, his life was saved, but the aftereffects were serious.
It was a great pain.
Hong Ye-seol did not let out a single groan even in the pain of being stabbed all over with hundreds of daggers at once.
Pain was all too familiar to her, and her pride would not allow her to moan in submission to it.
Pyowol did not say anything to Hong Ye-seol.
I understood her heart.
Had he been in her shoes, he would have done the same.
They were two different people in many ways, but they had one thing inmon that never changed.
That is, they were born as assassins.
His identity as an assassin, imprinted on his instincts since childhood, was never shaken under any circumstances.
Consoling Hong Ye-seol did not help anything.
The best thing to do is to find someone who is faithful.
Pyo-wol turned his nerves away from Hong Ye-seol and looked for traces of his faithfulness. However, it was not easy to find the traces left by Shinui.
It has been more than 10 days since Yeom Hee-soo witnessed his faithfulness.
Faith may have departed in the meantime.
Did he find faith?
Pyo-wol remembered Yoo Soo-hwan.
Hong Ye-seol was also in a hurry, but Yoo Soo-hwan was also in a hurry.
This is because the longer the day, the less likely it is to fully recover martial arts.
Pyo-wol continued to drive the cart through the grass, looking for traces of faith.
hmm!
Suddenly, Pyowols eyes lit up.
This is because traces that were not expected at all appeared in front of my eyes.
As if a huge rock had been rolled, a deep and wide gorge crossed it.
Pyowol got off the cart and looked at the goal.
The soil was damp.
It was proof that it hadnt been long since the goal was formed. The trees and grass in the troughed path were all mangled.
Squeak!
At that moment, Guia, who was coiled around Pyowols arm, came down.
Gwia stuck her little tongue out and sniffed the earthy smell. And I looked at the moon.
Pyowol replied as if he understood Gwias words.
okay! I know.
Then Hong Ye-seol opened his eyes and looked at Pyo-wol.
Whats wrong?
I think someone I know is around here.
Are you talking about God?
no! Its someone else.
What if someone else?
Hong Ye-seol made a puzzled expression.
It was because Pyowols expression was rigid.
In any case, the Pyowol she knew was not a person who showed his emotions through facial expressions.
He knows that all too well because he is an assassin.
Pyowol replied.
A police officer.
A police officer?
Life and Death.
Of the Eight Constetions, you mean the Two Constetions?
thats right! This goal must have been left by the dragon he rides.
oh my god!
Hong Ye-seol was really surprised.
Even to an assassin like her, the Eight Constetions seemed as far away as the Divine Dragon roaming on the clouds. The police officer was at the top of them all.
The thought of being in the same space with such an existence suddenly made me feel suffocated.
Ive heard of
Kyoryong .
Its called an Imoogi that couldnt be used.
However, there was a big difference between hearing it vaguely and seeing the traces directly.
The traces left by Gyo-ryong were truly ignorant.
I really didnt know that a monster with such a huge body could exist.
Just looking at the goal left by Gyo-ryong made the hair on his body stand on end.
Pyowol murmured.
The fact that a living and dead person appeared here means that there is a ghost king nearby.
The ghost king was a being called the most iprehensible (ɽ) of the river.
His near-immortality abilities made him the target of many powerful men.
Pyowol knew the ghost kings secret to some extent.
Now he will be in the shape of Doyeonsan.
It is because he abandoned his original body and changed into the body of Mt. Doyeon.
In this way, the ghost king has maintained his life by changing into a body simr to his own.
Originally, Pyowol would not have cared about the ghost king.
There was no reason for a third party to intervene in the favor of the ghost king and the saengsaeng. But now things have changed.
I thought that if it was the ghost kings ability, I might be able to save Hong Ye-seol.
There was no reason to cling to the ghost king if he was sure he could find his faith, but at this point there was no other way.
It was Hong Ye-seol who had already been to the threshold of hell twice.
If he had another seizure, he didnt know that even the poison of ck hwajiju would be able to save him.
At this point, Pyo-wol thought he should take an adventure.
He separated the cart from the horse.
This is because it was impossible to track the trail of the dragon by attaching a cart to a horse.
Pyo-wol put Hong Ye-seol on the back of the horse.
Hong Ye-seol silently rode on the horse. Didnt even ask why. It was because he thought that if Pyo-wol acted like this, there must be a good reason for it.
Pyowol dragged Hong Ye-seols horse and traced the trail of the Gyo-ryong.
Finding the traces of the dragon wasnt too difficult. This is because the deep and wide valleys were continuously connected.
Pyo-wol followed the trail left by Gyo-ryong and moved on.
The trail of the dragon continued to the nearbyke.
The unknownke was quiterge.
It wasnt so vast that you couldnt see the end like Poyang Lake, but it was still quite wide, so it seemed like it would take at least half a day to go around it all.
Under the circumstances, it seemed that the dragon had entered theke.
I had to search all of them because I didnt know where they might have escaped across theke. But Pyowol was not disappointed.
This kind of hardship was already expected.
Pyowol led the horse and circled thekeside.
It was about halfway around theke.
Pyowol finally found traces of great destruction.
The thick reed field had be a patchwork field, and fragmented rocks were scattered nearby.
There was a scale the size of an adults palm.
It was clear that the dragon had run amok.
This is where the ghost king and the life-and-death passenger Gyeongmu-saeng shed.
Pyo-wol looked around with his senses wide open. However, the two of them could not be felt anywhere.
Did he leave already?
Pyowol thought it was unfortunate.
Its because I wasted a lot of time looking for the ghost king.
The sky was already getting dark.
It was unreasonable to move further than this.
Pyo-wol had no choice but to take Hong Ye-seol and settle down near theke.
After leveling the ground, they gathered dry wood and built a bonfire.
Whoa!
Sitting by the campfire, Hong Ye-seol involuntarily let out a sigh.
Herplexion was pale.
In the short time Pyo-wol was preparing to be homeless, his condition deteriorated noticeably.
Pyowol sat down behind her and said.
Damn it! I will help you.
yes!
Hong Ye-seol immediately nodded and went into cloud air.
Pyo-wol put his palm on her Myeongmun-hyeol and helped her with luck.
After one round of ungong, Hong Ye-seols condition improved a little. But the pale face still looked dangerous.
Its done. thank you.
At Hong Ye-seols words, Pyo-wol removed his palm.
Pyowol asked as he took out the beef jerky from his bosom.
Do you want to eat?
yes!
Hong Ye-seol did not decline.
In fact, she wasnt in a situation to eat anything. It was because I couldnt taste anything, as if my mouth was numb, and I couldnt even feel hunger. Still, she forced herself to chew the jerky.
She knew very well that in order to live, she had to chew even stones to fill her stomach.
Pyowol also chewed beef jerky next to Hong Ye-seol.
The speed at which the two of them chewed the jerky was very slow.
Pyo-wol had a habit of chewing slowly from the beginning, and Hong Ye-seol was so weak that it was impossible to eat quickly. So the speed at which the two people ate the beef jerky was simr.
Whoa!
Hong Ye-seol sighed only after he finally ate thest piece of beef jerky.
She closed her eyes and rested her head on Pyowols shoulder.
Pyowol looked down at her for a moment before opening his mouth.
Is it Baek Guryuns order to assassinate Chilhyeon Seosaeng?
thats right. Its a mission given to me by Ryunju himself.
Is thatmon?
Absolutely notmon.
That is extremely unusual.
thats right. They didnt even tell me who the client was. Even if the other assassins dont know about it, I tend to share information with the Bloodthirsty.
Hong Ye-seol replied with her eyes closed.
Her eyebrows were quivering. It was proof that the mind was soplicated.
It was because he thought that a great uprising might begin because of what he had done.
Although he has killed countless people upon request, the aftermath has never spread to a cataclysmic catastrophe.
If the assassination of Chilhyeonseosaeng really caused a cataclysm, I couldnt even imagine how I could handle the karma.
Pyowol looked at the bonfire without asking further.
The wildly burning bonfire made Pyo-wol a lot of imagination.
It was when I was staring nkly at the campfire.
Suddenly, he felt someones tingle in his senses.
Pyo-wol looked over the bonfire without panicking.
Suddenly, without a sound, someone appeared.
In-Young suddenly appeared as if she had broken through the darkness.
In-youngs appearance was so sudden that if Pyo-wol was not a master of martial arts, he would have mistaken it for a ghost.
Pyo-wol looked at In-young without a word.
An expressionless face dyed red from the bonfire.
Like a person who has lost his emotions, there was no trace of any emotion in his dark eyes.
Pyo-wol thought that those eyes were very simr to his own. But his eyes were fundamentally different.
If Pyo-Wol intentionally blocked her from showing her emotions, In-Young really seemed to have lost her emotions.
It seemed that none of the joys and sorrows could affect him.
Inyoung stared at Pyowol.
Pyowol also stared at him.
A suffocating silence ensued around the campfire.
In a strange feeling, Hong Ye-seol cautiously opened his eyes.
She was startled to see In-young sitting over the campfire. However, like a skilled assassin, he did not show his agitation.
It was a boy who appeared to be in histe teens.
Faint burn marks remained on his forearm, his sleeves rolled up.
Who is it?
At that moment, Pyowol opened his mouth.
Gwiwang Do Yeon-san. Which one of you?
The boy who appeared in front of him was Do Yeon-san, an apprentice at Cheolsan Workshop.
A boy who sold Pyo-wol a homemade feather needle and fell in love with it.
A child who lost his one and only younger brother, Do Soo-in, to Jo Yi-gwang, from the Namgyeong-jo family, and stained Tae-ho with blood.
In the end, the child of misfortune, who took revenge but was taken away by the ghost king, reappeared in front of Pyowol.
Even now, in Pyo-wols arms, there was a feather needle that Do Yeon-san had made for him.
The ghost king with the face of Doyeonsan opened his mouth.
I remember I remember. I saw you at Taihu, right?
Are you a ghost king?
Everybody calls it that.
How did the calction go?
Well
The ghost king blurted out his words with an expressionless face.
He clearly had the face of Doyeonsan. However, the feeling was different. The warm energy that I felt from Doyeonsan in the past was not visible at all.
Only the shell was Doyeonsan, and it was clear that the ghost king hadpletely taken control of his body.
I dont know how that was possible, but since it happened right in front of my eyes, there was no way I wouldnt believe it.
At that time, the ghost kings gaze turned to Hong Ye-seol.
Woman is sick.
So what?
There is a way to make it better.
Really?
Hong Ye-seol was involuntarily pleased.
There is only one condition.
Thest words of the ghost king were to Pyowol.
Pyowol asked.
what?
Help me.
Chapter 403
Episode 403
The ghost kings eyes were somehow empty. Looking into his eyes made me feel empty on this side too.
It was the same with the moon.
Pyo-wol thought that somewhere within himself was broken.
As a human being, he endured countless severe trials that were difficult to endure, and somewhere in the human sensibility was worn out.
On the other hand, the ghost king seemed tock some part from the beginning.
The difference between the two was great.
Pyo-wol was still able to recognize to some extent what he had lost, but the ghost king did not even know what he was missing.
Maybe thats why I couldnt hear what the ghost king was saying.
What are you asking for help with?
Be my guide.
A guide?
I cant find my way. I have a ce to go
You mean youll heal this woman if you find the way? how?
There is and that saves people.
earth?
Pyowol frowned.
It is because it is the first time that thend saves people.
But those were the words of the ghost king, not someone else.
He seemed to be missing something, but he wasnt one to talk nonsense.
Pyowol nodded.
Go with me.
good night.
The ghost king nodded as if he knew that.
With that, the conversation between the two ended.
The ghost king, who had achieved his goal, sat with his back against the rock and closed his eyes.
Pyo-wol looked at the ghost king without a word.
He could barely breathe and showed little signs of vital activity. It looked like a wooden doll whose thread had been cut. Even so, the ghost king was still alive.
It was a mysterious existence, like the nickname of the ghost king.
Hong Ye-seol whispered in Pyo-wols ear.
Did you ept his offer because of me?
thats right!
oh! Rejoice. But are there other reasons?
Thats right too!
I knew it. Im happy though. To receive such consideration from a man like you.
How am I?
It is a death. You smell death. so im afraid What scares me more is that you are attractive nheless.
This is why Hong Ye-seol tries to keep a certain distance from Pyo-wol.
The fear of losing herself if she got closer to Pyowol existed inside her. So, she always struggled to keep a psychological distance from Pyowol.
Even now, if I stay by Pyo-wols side for a long time, I feel like I wont be able to escape forever. so he said it vehemently.
As soon as my body recovers, I will leave for Baek Guryun.
Is it because of Chilhyeonseosaeng?
I need to know whomissioned him to be killed.
I dont think Baek Guryunju would tell me that.
Then we have to make them talk.
Is it possible?
It is possible.
I must risk my life again.
Thats our job.
I wish you sess.
thank you.
Hong Ye-seol looked at the bonfire with a smile.
Her pale face turned red.
Around the dawn, the ghost king opened his eyes.
When normal people woke up this early, they would do various things to wake up, but the ghost king stood up right away without any of those things.
The ghost kings behavior reminded me of a copper man at Shaolin Temple.
I thought that if Dong-in was alive and moving, he would be just like the ghost king.
Pyowols movement was also as good as that of the ghost king.
The moment the ghost king opened his eyes, Pyowol also opened them.
As soon as Pyo-wol opened his eyes, he checked Hong Ye-seols condition.
Hong Ye-seols condition was not very good. It got worse overnight.
It was dangerous to ride a horse like this.
After thinking for a while, Pyo-wol untied the saddle and other harnesses from the horse he had tied nearby.
Pyowol whispered to the horse.
Good work so far. Now you are free to live as you please.
Purr!
Pyo-wol hit the horses butt vigorously. Then the startled horse ran out.
Pyo-wol silently looked at the back of the horse, who was quickly moving away.
He was a guy Id been with for quite some time. So I got it right.
It was a little sad to let go of those words, but I couldnt help it now.
I didnt know how rough the ce to go with the ghost king was, and I couldnt burn Hong Ye-seol.
It would be better for the sake of the horse than to give it freedom as it is.
Pyowol tore the thick cloth sandwiched between the horse and the saddle and made it into a rope.
He carried Hong Ye-seol on his back and tied her and himself with a rope.
After confirming that there was no problem in moving his limbs, he told the ghost king.
egg nt!
hmm!
The ghost king nodded and took the lead.
Pyo-wol followed the ghost king, turning one hand behind him and cing it on Hong Ye-seols Myeongmun-hyeol. Then, the inner energy was carefully injected.
Knowing or not knowing the fact, the ghost king spread out light-gongsul and struck forward. Pyowol also spread light air and followed him.
If other soldiers saw what Pyowol was doing, they would all say it was an act of suicide.
Injecting internal energy into the body of another person required a high level of internal energy management and concentration.
Pyowol was doing the precise work that would not be enough even if he concentrated in a quiet ce without anyones interruption while spreading light air.
If he made a mistake, not only Hong Ye-seol, but also Pyo-wols life was in danger. Nevertheless, Pyowol did so without any hesitation.
The ghost king turned his head and looked at Pyowols actions.
If he was an ordinary military man, he would have given Pyowol any advice, but the ghost king was not an ordinary person. He stopped paying attention to Pyo-wols actions and focused on performing light martial arts.
In the end, it was a good thing that Pyowol let go of the horse.
The ghost king moved along a route that horses couldnt possibly travel. They passed through dense forests without being able to see ahead and broke through high stone mountains.
It took a path that is difficult for not only horses but also quite a few unmanned people to dare to approach.
If those who followed him had not been Pyowol, they would have fallen behind.
Pyo-wol ran close to the ghost king with Hong Ye-seol on his back.
At first, Pyowol also felt difficult. However, as time went by, I learned how to operate my inner energy more precisely.
Hong Ye-seols paralysis was strict.
If Pyowol had not endlessly injected inner energy, his life would have ended right away.
There was also a big crisis in the middle.
Haha! Haha!
Suddenly Hong Ye-seol gasped for breath and had a big seizure.
Pyo-wol made her take the poison of thest remaining ck hwajiju.
Fighting!
Seoncheonjigi was stimted and shook greatly.
After a while, the color returned to Hong Ye-seols face. It was clearly stable. Breathing seemed much easier. However, Pyo-wols expression as he looked at Hong Ye-seol was dark.
This is because she knows that her current appearance is a phenomenon in which her energy has temporarily returned, like retro-reflective reflection.
It stimted the congenital organs and temporarily boosted vitality, but no one knew how long this phenomenon wouldst.
One thing is for sure, when the present phenomenon is over, there will be no way to save her life.
Pyo-wol asked the ghost king, carrying Hong Ye-seol back on his back.
Is it still far?
Almost there.
The ghost kings answer was what he had heard half a day ago.
Even then he said he wasnt far off.
Pyo-wol said while tying the string around Hong Ye-seol and himself.
You really should havee.
I dont lie.
The ghost king turned around.
Pyo-wol looked at the back of the ghost king for a while, but couldnt pursue him further.
It was toote to go back aftering this far.
No matter what the oue was, I had to follow the ghost king to the end.
Pyowol threw herself after the ghost king.
After following the ghost king for days and days, I couldnt even guess where I was passing.
The ghost kings light-gongsul was truly amazing, so if he paid attention to other things a little bit, the distance would quickly go away. Because of that, Pyowol had to focus only on following the ghost king.
The ce we arrived at was an unknown dense mountain.
The tall trees were so dense that it was impossible to guess the direction.
People who first came here were likely to die of starvation after getting lost and wandering.
However, it was a story that had nothing to do with the ghost king and Pyowol.
It was because they were performing light maneuvers by stepping on the top branches of the trees, rather than moving along between them.
Pyowol wrinkled the tip of his nose.
Suddenly, a strong musty smell wafted up.
The intense smell that stimtes the sense of smell made my head dizzy.
Pyowols sense of smell, trained underground, was sharper than that of beasts. Such sensitivity made Pyowol even more ufortable.
Pyowol blocked his sense of smell with his inner air. Only then did my dizzy mind clear.
It was a terribly dank, yet unpleasant smell.
It was the first time Pyowol had smelled such a stench. So it was even more embarrassing.
The ghost king called it thend that saves people, but if you continue to smell this smell, no living being will be able to endure it and die.
After the dense forest, a cknd without a single de of grass appeared like a lie.
There were no traces of life on the ck ground, as if it were covered with ck sand.
A stench was emanating from the ck earth.
the king said
Arrived.
Doesnt it look like and that saves people?
You have to go a little deeper. There is and that can save people.
Really?
It is true.
The ghost king strode into the cknd.
Pyowol also followed suit.
The further inside, the stench got worse.
Even though I blocked my sense of smell with my inner air, my head still throbbed.
It was a moment when I was worried about whether I could save people in a ce like this.
Suddenly, a red earth appeared in front of my eyes.
An exceptionally rednd that exists like an ind in the middle of the cknd.
The ghost king looked at it and said.
There it is. That rednd sucked in all the air from the vicinity and became a deadnd.
Are you saying you suck up your breath?
I dont know why, but it is true. I also healed a big wound here.
It was by chance that the ghost king discovered this ce.
At the time, he was seriously injured. He had near-immortality regenerative abilities, but his wounds were so great that it was critical.
At that time, he found this ce like instinct.
I didnt know anything about the location of this ce, but I just found this ce with my tenacity and instinct to live.
It was because of the rednd that the wholend was dyed ck so that life could not live there. The red earth sucks in all the vitality and keeps it.
How can I do it?
You can bury it in me. The red earth will take care of the rest.
okay?
Pyo-wol entered the rednd holding Hong Ye-seol.
The energy of the red earth was unusual enough that he could feel it at once.
Pyowolid Hong Ye-seol on one side and dug the red ground with both hands. The red soil was soft like tofu, so it was easily dug without using internal skills.
After digging deep enough for one person to lie down, Pyo-wol carefullyid Hong Ye-seol down.
Pyowol covered Hong Ye-seols entire body with red soil except for his face.
Even then, Hong Ye-seol was not conscious.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Ye-seols face for a while and then came to the ce where the ghost king was.
The ghost king said to Pyowol.
You have to stay away from here.
Why?
Staying near the rednd takes away our prayers.
The ghost king didnt even listen to Pyowols answer and threw himself away and sat down on a tall tree outside the ck earth.
Pyowol also threw herself andnded next to the ghost king.
Now our work is done. Thend will do the rest.
Do you know the identity of that rednd?
I dont know. But it is not the only ce in the world where such and exists.
Are there more?
There are more than three that I have seen with my own eyes.
So youre saying its not known to people?
Because no one has buried their bodies in the ground like me.
Above all, all thends he found were in ces that were not easily essible to others.
The ghost king muttered.
Someday thatnd might cover the whole world.
Chapter 404
Episode 404
The world he sees is all blurry.
Sometimes it was as if my brain was frosted, and I couldnt think properly. Even so, he did not forget the purpose of his existence.
to go right back
to where you were born.
Ive been wandering all my life
Those who do not know the circumstances call him immortal, but the truth is different.
The body is just a vessel to contain the soul. If the soul is too strong, the unworthy body will copse.
Such was the case with the king.
My body was at its limit and I had no energy to sustain it any longer.
Thats why he changed into Doyeonsans body.
With a young and fresh body.
Even the ghost king did not know how that was possible.
He just did it because it was possible, and he had no doubts about what he had done.
Because he was born that way.
The ghost king looked at the moon with blurry eyes.
Originally, the ghost king was wary of the mighty existence that threatened him.
This is because the powerful and masters who coveted his ability always aimed for his life. But somehow, Pyowol didnt have that kind of vignce.
Someone was whispering inside him.
The author says you can believe it.
So confused.
Because its never been like this before.
A being who does not shrink at all even when he sees himself.
The momentum felt from him is sharp and sharp, like an invisible gift.
The moment that gift was swung, it seemed that everything in the world would be mercilessly cut.
Pyo-wol was keeping a close eye on Hong Ye-seol while capturing his spirit like a gift.
Hong Ye-seols face could be seen in detail even from a tree quite far away.
The first day did not change much.
He was still pale and his breath was severe.
Even if the wind blows, it is dangerous as if the breath is cut off.
Still, Pyowol patiently watched.
It was on the second day that the change took ce.
Chew!
Suddenly, the trees and grass around the ck earth suddenly lost their vitality and turned yellow in an instant.
On the contrary, Hong Ye-seols face slowly returned to the color.
Pyowol frowned at the unbelievable article.
There was a big difference between hearing it through the Ghost King and seeing it with your own eyes.
Is it a method of absorbing and delivering vitality nearby?
I didnt know how this could happen. But since it was happening right in front of my eyes, I couldnt believe it.
No matter how suspicious Pyowol was, he did not deny the sight he had seen himself.
Apparently Hong Ye-seol was improving noticeably.
The ghost king said to Pyowol.
Lets step back a little further.
Before I knew it, even the tree they were standing on was yellowing.
The ck earth had eroded to where they were before they knew it.
The two withdrew a little further.
Pyowol watched closely the phenomenon that was happening in front of his eyes.
It was fortunate that Hong Ye-seols life was saved, but if the erosion continues like this, a disaster might strike.
The ghost king asked if he had read Pyowols heart.
There is nothing to worry too much about.
why?
Because if it grows beyond a certain point, it disappears altogether.
How do you know?
I saw it with my own eyes. One out of three disappeared just like that. Although the ce that disappears ispletely devastated and no life can live in it, it has no further effect on the world anyway.
Are you sure?
Did you tell me? I saw it with my own eyes. More than that I cant exin.
After saying that, the ghost king closed his eyes.
It was the attitude that there was nothing more to say.
Pyowol didnt ask anymore.
I felt ufortable in a corner of my heart, but Im d it ended like that anyway.
Pyo-wol realized that the world was wide.
I thought I knew a lot, but there were a lot of things happening around the world that I didnt know.
It was amazing that the world went on peacefully despite such mysterious phenomena happening everywhere.
It was then.
Chew!
Suddenly, a strange sound was heard.
It was such a weak voice that only those who reached the level of the Great Moon or the Demon King would never be able to hear it.
In an instant, the ghost kings expression changed.
The blurry eyes returned to focus, and hostility appeared on his face.
Looks like hes been chasing you.
that?
Kyung inanimate.
Are you talking about life and death?
okay! Thats it.
Pyowol raised his head and smelled the wind.
It smelled familiar.
A musty fishy smell mixed with the anger of beings whose freedom was suppressed.
Pyowol knew the owner of this smell.
Kyo-dragon!
The non-ascended dragon that was subjugated to the saengmusaeng of life and death appeared.
The ghost king muttered.
Ive been chasing you all the way here.
There was anger in his eyes.
Until now, the ghost king had never been able to restfortably.
It was because of the life and death guest who knew how he was and chased after him.
The police officer and he were chased and chased for decades.
I didnt know if it was because of his interruption that I was still wandering without finding the way to go.
the king said
You stay here.
He didnt even listen to Pyowols answer and threw himself away.
The ghost king fell far into the forest leaving behind a long tail like a meteor.
Quaang!
An explosion erupted immediately after that.
Keye!
The entire forest shuddered with a terrifying noise.
It was a roar from the dragon.
The animals in the forest were frightened and fled at the roar that gripped the hearts of the listeners.
Doo doo!
Because of that, the shaking of the forest became more severe.
Quadduk!
A beautiful tree was breaking.
A corner of the forest copsed, and the scene of the ghost king and the police officer fighting was clearly visible.
Both the ghost king and the police officers were monsters that transcended human limits.
Their sh was like a natural disaster.
The forest, which had been firmly maintained for thousands of years, was being destroyed by their sh.
It was the Gyo-ryong that contributed to it.
The gigantic body of the dragon was a weapon in itself.
Every time the dragon twisted its body, its tail, the size of a house, broke a beautiful tree and shattered arge rock.
Wow!
A powerful blow fired by the ghost king hit the dragons body.
Although Gyo-ryong struggled with the pain, he blocked all the attacks of the ghost king on behalf of the gyeongmu-saeng.
Because of Gyo-ryong, the ghost king could not deal a big blow to Gyeongmu-saeng.
Leaving the defense to Gyo-ryong, Gyeongmu-saeng kept muttering something with his mouth.
It seemed to memorize a mantra.
The longer the guardsmans mantra was, the darker the young scar in the ghost kings eyes
.
The ghost king groaned and suffered.
stop!
The ghost king shouted and attacked the police officer. But this time, his attack was blocked by the giant dragons body.
bang!
The gigantic dragons body trembled.
No matter how spiritual they are, Gyo-ryong was also a living creature after all. If I received a strong shock, I couldnt help but feel pain. Even so, the police officerpletely ignored the pain of Gyo-ryong.
To him, the dragons were just that much of a use.
It is not apanion who shares affection or a being to sympathize with, but merely an extension of limbs.
The pain Gyo-ryong felt was nothing to the police officer.
No matter what the cost of the dragon, it was only important to subdue the ghost king.
Your soul is mine. Since it is a creature created by me, it is the most appropriate thing for it to return to me. Om Sarani Om Sarani
A red light shed in the police officers eyes.
Big!
In addition, the pain of the ghost king intensified.
Reason slowly disappeared from the ghost kings eyes.
The pain reached its peak and took away his sanity.
A smile crept across the sergeants lips.
You will never get out of here. Ghost King! Your soul is bound by my soul spell. It is impossible to break that string.
For today, the police officer prepared everything.
The golden bracelet on his arm was a special dharma jewel.
This dharma boosts his magic power instantaneously. The downside is that once you use it, you cant use it for a year, but the effect is certain.
The pain the ghost king was feeling right now was proof of that.
Still, in the past, I was able to resist thew enforcement officers magic to some extent, but now I was pressing him to the point where I was blown away.
At least, since he was a ghost, he hadnt surrendered yet, but if it was someone else, he would have already surrendered.
Huh!
The ghost king let out a blow with a scream. However, this time, his attack was blocked by the gigantic dragons body.
Kuwo!
The dragons scream echoed through the forest.
The demon kings formidable attack had already turned the dragon into a bloody mess. Still, the police officer was relentless.
Butter! Miss you. If you hold out a little longer, you can subjugate the ghost king.
Gyo-ryong could not disobey the order of the gyeongmu-saeng.
Ascension was thwarted and was forcibly banned when it was at its weakest. After that, Gyo-ryongs soul was subjugated to Gyeongmu-saeng.
The string that connects the two never breaks until one of them dies.
The dragon was furious.
He was angry with himself for being swayed by the police officer and angry with the ghost king for hurting him. He was also frustrated at not being able to stand up to the police officers.
Kwaaang!
The forest copsed due to the dragons anger.
It had endured for a long time, but the forest was helpless in front of the wrath of the dragon.
Broken, copsed, trampled, the forest copsed. However, there was a ck earth right where the dragon was heading.
Hong Ye-seols life came to an end the moment Gyo-ryong struggled on the ck earth.
I couldnt ignore it any longer.
Pyo-wol threw herself at the police officer.
Pyo-wol, who shortened the distance in an instant, appeared in front of the police officer.
Hut!
The police officer gasped at the appearance of Pyowol, who seemed to have torn through space.
you?
Back off.
Why are you here?
I told you to back off.
Did you stick with the ghost king?
In the eyes of the police officer, naturalization was young.
It was a decisive moment.
If I pushed the ghost a little further, I could subjugate him. If you miss this moment, you never know when this golden opportunity wille again.
In fact, when Pyo-wol distracted the police officer, the ghosts voice faded a little in the ghost kings eyes.
The police officer was furious at Pyowol hitting the candle at the crucial moment.
dare!
The police officer gave an order to Kyoryong without thinking further.
Eat him.
He entrusted the disposition of Pyowol to Kyoryong.
He himself was to focus on subduing the ghost king.
The police officer jumped off the dragons head. Then, the dragon asked for the moon with its big mouth.
right!
Numerous teeth filled the gigantic mouth, biting off the space where the epitaph had been. But at that time, it was after the pyowol had already disappeared.
Pyowol was already behind the dragon.
Squeak!
The gigantic body of the dragon turned as if sliding and headed toward the ce where the moon was.
It was a dragon that lived for a long time and gained spirituality.
His head was never inferior to that of a human.
Moreover, it had a mysterious sense that humans could not follow. With the senses unique to Gyo-ryong, he instantly sensed Pyo-wols whereabouts and chased after him.
right! Fuck!
The guy asked for the space where the elongated pyowol had been.
Pyowol looked straight into the eyes, avoiding the dragons attack.
The giant dragons eyes, asrge as those of an adult body, didnt seem to show any emotion. However, he could feel the moon.
What does the dragon really want?
good night.
Pyo-wol responded to Gyo-ryongs wishes.
Chapter 405
Episode 405
: Slowly!
Guia rode up on Pyowols chest and settled on his neck.
One person one person red at the gigantic dragon that was attacking.
Its gigantic jaws, which seemed to swallow even rocks, were full of thorny teeth. Once bitten by those teeth, even a freshman will not be able to escape.
Kwadeuk!
The rock on which Pyowol stood was bitten by the dragons teeth and turned to powder.
It was a spectacle that made even the worlds moon shine.
Charleuk!
Every time the gigantic dragon freely changed its direction, its scales collided and a strange sound echoed.
If you have a weak mind, it contains a strong enough temptation to steal your heart in an instant.
pop! Perong!
The dragon attacked Pyowol at an incredibly fast speed.
Its massive body moved like a whip.
Every time the dragon moved, a sound exploded. The sound produced when the speed of the whip is at its peakes from the dragons body.
Pyo-wol evaded the attack of the Kyoryong by taking a meandering step. But I couldnt avoid it forever.
Pyowol looked straight into the dragons eyes.
The figure of the moon was still reflected in those huge eyes.
The inorganic eyes that do not contain any emotions have the power to make the viewer fearful.
So, many people shun snakes and stay away from them.
Because there is nothing more dangerous than an unknown animal.
The moon was different.
Having lived with snakes, I was able to read their thoughts and understand their emotions better than anyone else.
The dragon was sad.
After failing to ascend to heaven, he might have had a second chance if he had given up his mind and devoted himself again. Although it will take much longer. However, all opportunities for Gyo-ryong disappeared as he was overpowered by the police officer.
Heaven does not ept a spirit creature that rides on human hands.
Even if Jiaolong gets a second chance and works hard, the opportunity to ascend to heaven will note.
All that was left for Gyo-ryong was to be a policemans hand and foot until his death and umte bad karma.
Gyo-ryong did not want such a life.
But the dragon had no choice. This is because they were thoroughly subjugated to the guardsmen.
Even if he wanted to die, he could not die of his own will. Gyo-ryong had to live like this forever until the police officer freed him.
Even now, regardless of the will of the dragon, it was because of that that he attacked Pyowol.
Wow!
It opened its huge mouth and charged at Pyowol at full speed. However, the only thing the dragon has bitten is empty space. There was no taste whatsoever in the mouth.
Pyowol spread the ck lightning and increased the reaction speed of the body to the highest level.
bang!
His fists pounded the dragons torso.
It had power enough to break even a rock, but the dragons body only shook for a moment and did not receive any damage.
The dragons scales are harder than steel and have strong sticity, so they can absorb any impact.
bang!
Pyowol punched again.
As expected, only strong reaction force was felt in the fist, but it did not give any shock to the dragon.
The martial art that Pyo-wol most often used was the suhonsa. However, the suhonsa could not entangle or damage that gigantic dragon.
Even if it was tightly entangled, it would break in an instant if the dragon twisted its body once.
All that was left was the Sasa River.
Pyo-wol created Sasa-gang and attacked Gyo-ryong.
Charleuk!
The moment Sasa Gang was about to attack, the dragons scales trembled violently. The Sasa River bounced off at the slight but violent vibration.
The police officer who was dealing with the ghost shouted.
Do you think you can be defeated by a dragon that much? Its just that he couldnt ascend, but he has the same ability as a dragon.
Gyoryong is not a dragon. Its because of you that this guy lost his chance to be a dragon.
joy! What are you talking about? I gave a dying bastard a second life. He is thanking me.
There was madness in the police officers eyes.
He sincerely believed that the dragons were grateful to him.
The police officer shouted at Gyo-ryong.
What are you doing? Come on, dont kill him. Digest it in your stomach without leaving a single bone fragment.
Kuwo!
At themand of the police officer, a ferocious light shone in the dragons eyes again.
Gyo-ryong attacked Pyo-wol with terrifying momentum.
The forest was destroyed with every stroke of its gigantic body.
Pyowols gaze turned to the ck earth.
Now, a little further, it was a ck earth.
When Jiaolong reaches the ck Earth, Hong Ye-sul will suffer a great misfortune.
There will definitely be trouble.
Even though it didnt be a dragon, the dragon also had the characteristics of a dragon.
Pyo-wol watched carefully while avoiding the dragons attack.
It took a long time to carefully examine the whole body because it was so huge.
In the meantime, he faced several crises.
Each time, Pyowol overcame the crisis by using a mixture of Sahaengbo and ck Lightning.
There is no reverse in the back or chin. Then, is there only a ship left?
The only ce Pyowol didnt look at was the belly.
The dragons boat was in contact with the earth, so there was no way to look at it.
Under no circumstances did the dragon hold the boat off the ground.
In order to see Gyo-ryongs ship, Pyol-wol also had to venture out.
Think faster and act faster.
Pod!
Pyowol suddenly changed direction and rushed at the front of the dragon.
The dragon also opened its mouth and attacked Pyowol.
The moment I could vividly see not only the dragons teeth, but also the inside of its throat, Pyowol suddenly kicked off the ground and flew into the sky.
Charleureuk!
The dragons body bent at a right angle and chased the moon floating in the air.
Pyowol nced down at her feet.
He vividly saw the dragons jaws wide open trying to devour him.
No matter how strong of a person he is, he couldnt help but feel numb in front of such a figure.
In an instant, Pyowol stretched out the Suhonsa to arge tree that could be seen below her feet.
As the suhonsa was wrapped around a tree branch, Pyowols body came to a halt in the air. Then, his body crashed at a terrifying speed and intersected with the dragon in the air.
In the blink of an eye, the moons eyes scanned the dragons belly.
found.
A scale the size of an adults fist was visible on the lower part of the belly.
Unlike other dark red scales, the scales are exceptionally bright red. Even the direction I was in was different.
The reverse was clear.
Pyowol rushed toward Yeokrin.
Jiao Ryong also noticed Pyowols aim btedly and turned sharply in the air, but at that time, Pyowol had already reached Yeokrin.
Pyo-wol opened a prison cell toward Yeok-rin.
bang!
coo wow!
In an instant, the dragon roared in agony.
It was apletely different reaction than before.
The dragon wriggled and fell to the floor.
In the meantime, Pyo-wol once again fed Pa-ok to Yeok-rin.
bang!
At the same time, the dragon fell to the ground.
For the first time in his life, the dragon twisted his body at the intense pain he felt.
Pyowol stood on top of the boat holding onto the dragons scales. The dragon tried to wrap the moon with its huge body.
No matter how great Pyowols martial arts was, if it was wrapped around the dragons body, it would be crushed as if grass was pounded with a mortar.
Even in the midst of a huge threat, Pyowol did not waver at all and once again threw a punch at the dragons wrath.
Crisp!
The hard scales shattered and bare skin was exposed.
Toward the exceptionally soft looking bare skin, Pyo-wol spread out the ck thunder saga.
Fu-wook!
A ck thunderbolt that prates the bare skin and prates deeply.
As if struck by lightning, the dragons huge body trembled violently.
Pyo-wol got down from the belly of the dragon and approached the head.
The dragons face was so calm that it was hard to believe that he had been so ferocious just before.
The string of magic connected with the police officer was fading.
Oh, no!
The guardsman screamed in astonishment.
He also felt that the connection with the dragons was being cut off.
The police officer frantically tried to run to the dragon.
He is trying to bring him back to life somehow and subjugate him with magic. But this time, the ghost king persistently blocked him.
Get out of the way!
The police officer used all kinds of magic, but the ghost king silently blocked and interfered with all the attacks.
Thanks to this, Pyowol was able to focus on Kyoryong without worrying about Gyeongmusaeng.
Gyo-ryong was panting as if he would run out of breath at any moment.
The ferocity and madness that had been young in both eyes disappeared, and the transparent eyes were still visible.
Gyo-ryong looked at Pyo-wol with docile eyes.
His life was on the verge of death because of the moon, but there was no fear or resentment. Rather, as if grateful, he stuck out his huge tongue and licked Pyowols body.
after!
Pyowol sighed and caressed the dragons face.
Gyo-ryongs heart came through his hands.
Gyo-ryong was sincerely grateful to Pyo-wol.
Although he couldnt ascend to heaven and ended his life like this, the fact that he didnt have to umte any more bad karma made Kyoryong feel relieved.
It was then.
The ghost riding on Pyowols shoulder slid down and climbed onto the head of the gasping Kyoryong.
The sight of Gwia hovering around Gyo-Ryongs eyes seemed tofort him.
Gyo-ryong rolled his big eyes and looked at the ghost who wasforting him.
Although their sizes were iparable, the two snakes shared a deep bond.
Krrr!
The dragons body trembled greatly.
Its right before you run out of breath.
Crying!
At that time, the dragon gathered hisst strength and vomited something.
It was a small marble.
The color of the beads, smaller than the fist of a child, was very bright.
Pyo-wol recognized that it was some kind of introspection.
He failed to ascend to heaven and lost most of his spirituality.
All that was left was an inner hem the size of a childs fist.
Originally, it should have been maderger by using a small inner hem as a priming. However, as he was subjugated by the police officer, his growth stopped, and Naedan also lost most of his strength.
Gyo-ryong looked at Naedan and Guia alternately.
Pyo-wol understood what Gyo-ryong was trying to say.
You want me to give my hemp to Gwia?
He stuck out his tongue as if it were a dragon.
Although he himself failed to ascend to heaven, the little friend whoforted him onest time hoped that he would not suffer the same failure as himself.
Pyo-wol replied while cing his hand on Gyo-ryongs face.
Dont do that.
The next moment, the dragon closed its eyes.
The dragon didnt struggle with pain anymore.
You are freed from everything that oppresses you.
It was a peaceful death.
Gwi-a stood still like a mangbu-seok on the corpse of Gyo-ryong.
It was as if they were mourning the death of Kyoryong.
Pyowol said to Guia.
Take this. It is a gift from your friend.
Gwi-a looked at her dead friends face for a while and climbed onto Pyo-wols hand. And like a bird hatching an egg, it coiled around the inner hem left by the dragon.
Inom!
At that moment, the police officers angry voice erupted from behind.
When Pyo-wol looked back, he saw the police officer approaching with terrifying momentum.
You dare to kill a dragon? I will never forgive you guys.
The police officer was like a demon.
The distorted face and the radiating momentum were truly formidable.
Pyowol looked at the ghost king.
The ghost king was unable to move with his body stiffened, as if he had been hit by the policemans magic.
The ghost king had great skills to reign in fear over everyone, but it didnt work for just one police officer.
The soul is entangled in the soul casting technique and cannot exert its power properly.
They were a kind of nemesis.
It was a great thing that the ghost king had promoted so far.
Watching the Kyo-ryong suffer, Gyeongmu-saeng sacrificed all the dharma treasures in his arms to perform powerful magic.
The stronger the magic, the stronger the repulsive force.
So, he had been careful not to cross the line, but in front of Gyo-ryongs death, Gyeongmu-saeng lost his temper.
He performed powerful magic even while sacrificing his treasure, and suffered great internal injuries from the repulsive force. However, he walked toward the moon without regard for the pain.
The police officers gaze was fixed on the gwiah and the inner hem in Pyowols hand.
Since you took the most precious thing from me, I will also take the most precious thing from you.
His eyes were filled with greed.
It was because I thought that it wouldnt be too much of a loss if I lost the dragon but got a demon that absorbed Naedan.
Although small in size, the potential of Gwia was endless.
After a long time passed, if the ghost ascended to heaven, he could be a magician whomands dragons.
Chapter 406
Episode 406
: Pyowol put Guia and Naedan into her arms.
In an instant, naturalization soared in the police officers eyes. Pyowols disrespectful behavior made him angry.
the police officer shouted.
To () Gyeong (Ӳ) raw ().
It was just a three-letter call. However, there was a mysterious principle of magic in it.
Hard!
Suddenly, the soil beneath her feet shook.
The soil wriggled like a living creature, and soon it came together tightly to form a spear.
There were dozens of spears made of earth like that.
At the gesture of the police officer, a spear made of earth was shot from the ground into the air. And at the ce where the spear was facing, there was the lower body of Pyowol.
Pyowol took a meandering step and avoided dozens of spears. However, the police officers attack did not end there.
Tree (wood) leek () mountain (ɢ).
At his cry, the tree near the pyowol was shattered into thousands and tens of thousands of pieces. The pieces of wood were memorized and rained down on Pyowol.
It was incredible.
It was unbelievable that a few words could do such a miracle.
The magic he practices was originally a very old vision, but his father improved it in his own way.
In particr, this three-character mantra can be easily invoked and has great power, so the police officer enjoyed using it.
Every time the police officer chanted the mantra, the trees exploded and the soil clumped together, sending out spears.
Pyowol avoided all the attacks by taking a meandering step.
This rat is like a mouse!
The police officer was enraged at the sight of such a Pyowol.
The three-way mantra was extended, but the power was not enough to hit Pyowol.
He was furious that he could no longer use the dharma bodhisattva he wore on his wrist.
He would have been able to exert greater power even if he hadnt run amok with thew to subdue the ghost king. If that was the case, there was a high possibility that he would have been able to subdue Pyowol more easily.
The basis of gyeongmusaeng was not martial arts, but magic.
Martial arts is enough to be called a strong master, but it was magic that made him stand out and be stronger.
The police officer had never been pushed back by any opponent before.
His magic, which reached the stage of hurling wind and rain, was difficult for any warrior in the river to deal with. However, Pyo-wol avoided all the magic techniques performed by the police officer by a narrow margin.
The moon was like a ghost.
Sensing like a ghost that the policemans magic was about to be activated, he ran away. Even so, he was steadily narrowing the distance with the police officers.
For the first time, the police officer felt strong pressure from others.
I had the feeling that if I allowed Pyowols approach as it was, something big would happen. So, I used magic that I dont normally use.
Ho() Wind(Wind) Strong(ǿ).
Wind It also brought a very strong wind.
The strong wind was used to block the approach of Pyowol first.
Pyowols body stopped at the unexpected strong wind.
The police officer did not miss the gap and memorized another three-way mantra.
Rain () Yin () Earth ().
Suddenly, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky.
He avoided all other magical arts, but he could not avoid lightning as much as the leaping moon.
bang!
Along with the explosion, the new model of Pyowol, struck by lightning, flew away.
The police officer burst into madness.
Ha ha ha! bloke! Its ugly.
The magic technique of calling the final thunderbolt was the most powerful among the three mantras. Once opened, even a police officer would lie down sick for days.
Compared to the majesty of thunderbolts that ur in real nature, it was mere jokjok hemostasis, but it was not enough to kill a single person.
Until now, the number of times a police officer had spread the three-way mantra of brain intellect could be counted on one hand. And those who spread the three-way mantra of brain cognition lost their lives without exception.
When lightning strikes the human body, all nerves are first burned.
Those with nerves be crippled, unable to move their limbs, no matter how they save their lives.
The police officer thought that Pyowoldo would have been one of the two.
Either dead or crippled, unable to move limbs.
At that moment, the police officers face was stained with shock.
Because something unbelievable has happened.
Pyowol, who had been hit squarely by the lightning, was raising his body.
Pyowols white face was scorched ck.
It was a sign of being struck by lightning. But that was all.
He did not lose his breath or be paralyzed in his limbs.
Although he received a strong shock and wasining of pain all over his body, there was no problem with his ability to breathe and move.
It was because of the ck lightning.
ck Lightning was a key to using brain power.
The moment Pyowol was struck by lightning, the ck lightning was activated and all the brainpower that flowed in beyond the limit was scattered.
If it was a real thunderbolt, no matter how much the ck lightning was activated, it would not have been safe. Because there was a limit to the brain power that humans could ept and use.
Unfortunately for the police officer, however, the thunderbolt he summoned did not have that much power.
The police officer red at Pyowol and said.
What are you? How the hell
Phat!
Instead of answering, Pyowol kicked the ground.
I had no intention of having a leisurely conversation in front of the enemy.
Wow!
Sasa River was extracted from Pyowols hand.
The guardsman was frightened and backed away.
hooked!
A hole the size of a needles eye was pierced where he stood.
The hole was too small to be seen with the naked eye. So it made me even more appalled.
It was an established fact that the smaller the condensation, the stronger the power.
It was clear that a strong energy that had been condensed to that extent would be several times stronger than a normal strong energy.
No matter how much a police officer learned the highest magic, if he suffered such a wound to his head or heart, his life would have been cut off.
Tattak!
Pyowol shortened the distance with him in just three steps. Then, Pyowols face became clearer.
His features were clear even though they were smeared with soot.
ck eyes sunk coldly. Her blood-red lips stood out especially.
Quit!
The police officers face contorted.
It was because Pyowols beautiful face instantly felt terrifying.
Wash!
Sasa River was extracted from Pyowols hand again.
In an instant, the police officer unknowingly threw himself backwards. It was not simply a step back, but a leap far away from leaping.
The police officers face was stained with shame.
It was the first time since ascending the Eight Constetions that he backed down in fear of someone else.
He hates to admit it, but he was overpowered by Pyowol.
Is that guy my nemesis?
The swordsmans magic is overwhelmingly powerful against the ghost king.
This is because the person who saved the ghost king in the first ce was Gyeongmusaeng. However, on the contrary, his magic did not work on Pyowol.
This is because the transcendent senses the subtle changes when magic is activated.
No matter how powerful the magic was, it was useless if it didnt hit.
Thest bolt of lightning struck me too suddenly. Having already experienced it once, I was able to avoid it before it was activated.
Such powerlessness of Pyowol came as a threat to the police officers.
Quit!
The police officer gritted it.
It was the first time in his life that he was not affected by magic.
Everyone is afraid when they find out that he is practicing magic, but Pyo-wol had no such thing.
The magic was obviously mysterious.
It was also threatening in that it could not be predicted. However, that did not mean that it was superior in power to martial arts.
Above all, when magic was activated, there were signs.
He could have avoided magic if he detected the signs first.
In a way, Pyo-wol was clearly the nemesis of Gyeongmu-saeng. In many ways, Gyeongmusaengs magic did not go well with Pyowol.
Wash!
A horrifying roar rang out.
Pyowol blew the Sasa River.
The steel, as thin as a thread, possessed terrifying power.
The police officer hastily backed away. However, it was not enough to shake off the Sasagang.
Wind, turn, wall.
In the end, he memorized the three-way mantra and created a wall of wind.
The wall of wind rotated and amplified its power.
Tuong!
The Sasa River collided with the wind wall, and a metal sound exploded.
It was a magic technique that was spread between spears, but fortunately, it was able to block the Sasa River. However, the shock caused the police officer to fly backwards.
The police officer realized that there was no chance of winning at this rate.
The fit wasnt too good.
A different method was needed to handle transcendence.
He had no choice but to leave this ce with only the ghost king on his back. Because the original goal was the ghost king. But Pyowol did not tolerate even that.
It seemed as if the suhonsa was stretching out, but it wrapped itself around the ghost kings body and pulled it.
At that, the police officers face became even more distorted like a demon.
You bastard! I will never forgive you.
I didnt know when the opportunity to subdue the ghost king woulde again. So it was more regretful and anger rose up.
If I could, I wanted to tear Pyowols entire body to shreds and kill him. But now was the time to cool down.
We will meet again soon. Then I will show you hell.
The police officer left a curse on Pyowol and suddenly disappeared.
Pyo-wol looked in the direction where the police officer had disappeared.
I wanted to pursue it right away, but I couldnt.
If he leaves, not only the ghost king but also Hong Ye-seol will be in danger.
He started this uproar to save Hong Ye-seol, but if she dies, all his efforts so far will be in vain.
after!
Pyowol let out a sigh.
My whole body was still tingling.
Thanks to the ck lightning, my nerves were holding up, but it was still true that a huge load was put on me.
If it hadnt been for the ck lightning, the thunderbolt summoned by the police officer would have burned his nerves.
Pyowol also needed time to recover.
He took the ghost king and settled down on one side of the destroyed forest.
Hong Ye-seols eyelids trembled slightly, and after a while he opened his eyes.
The first thing she noticed was her own situation.
The body is buried in the ground.
Red dirt covering his body except for his face.
His whole body, buried under the soil, was itching.
It felt as if thousands of ants were crawling all over her body. It wasnt that I felt bad. Rather, it felt refreshing.
Hong Ye-seol did not move and quietly checked his body condition.
All the clogged blood vessels had been pierced.
Everything that flowed freely seemed to be restored.
You have to move it yourself to know, but the condition of the muscles and bones werent bad either. no it was good An energy she had never felt before filled her entire body.
Are they buried in the ground that will save the person the ghost king said about?
There was no other way to exin what had happened to his body.
Hong Ye-seol did not hurry to get up.
She closed her eyes again and started clouding.
I could feel the inner air in the Danjeon.
A ray of power escaped the dantian and began to circte in her qi and blood.
At first, I used my strength cautiously. However, when she felt that there was nothing wrong with her body, she flew more boldly.
Onep, twops, threeps.
In an instant, he finished the three-week series.
Only then did Hong Ye-seol realize that he had fully recovered. On the contrary, my physical condition is much better than before.
My energy seemed to increase, and I felt strength in my muscles.
Ill have to check the details in real life, but if Im in this condition, I think Ill be able topete with not only Ten Blood, but also Baek Guryunju.
Only then did Hong Ye-seol stand up.
The dirt covering her body flowed from side to side.
Hong Ye-seol, who gazed at the gently flowing red soil for a moment, raised his body perfectly.
Hong Ye-seol looked around.
He could see the ck earth surrounding the red ground he was standing on. A green forest was visible beyond it. However, a corner of the forest was mercilessly destroyed.
Something happened while I was unconscious.
Hong Ye-seol flew towards the ruined forest.
It was only a light blow, but she arrived at her destination in an instant.
There, he saw two people sitting cross-legged.
One was Pyowol and the other was the Ghost King.
After that, the body of a gigantic dragon was seen.
oh my god!
Hong Ye-seol was surprised and covered his mouth with his hand.
No matter what the circumstances were, it was clear that there was a great sh here. However, Hong Ye-seol waspletely unaware of the fact and was even cured.
It was clear that the moon had protected her.
Chit! It makes peoples hearts cry again like this.
Hong Ye-seol pursed his lips and sat down on a rock near Pyo-wol.
Now that Pyowol had protected him, it was his turn to protect him.
Chapter 407
Episode 407
Pyowol and the Ghost King came to their senses shortly after.
The ghost kings face was full of tired light.
It was because the aftermath of thew enforcement officers magic still remained.
There was an invisible psychic connection between him and the police officer. While switching bodies, it faded, but that didnt mean the connection waspletely severed.
Now, the ghost king has withdrawn, but he will return after making all preparations.
Even then, I wasnt sure if I would be able to get over it safely.
I have to go there quickly.
where you open your eyes.
I dont remember anything before that.
But one thing was certain.
The fact that only when you go to the ce where you open your eyes can youpletely cut off the psychic connected to the gyeongmusaeng.
What the ghost king wanted was not so great.
It was about finding freedom.
Just escaping from the pressure of the police officer was to achieve the desired goal.
It was not a rational judgment.
It was his instincts that judged him that way.
In order to achieve the goal, the help of Pyowol was essential.
The ghost king turned his head to find the pyowol.
Pyo-wol was also raising his body after finishing cloud work.
When he opened his eyes, Hong Ye-seol pushed his face in.
are you okay?
Are you all right?
Im fine.
Im d.
What the hell happened while I was losing my mind? What is that huge monster?
Hong Ye-seol asked incessantly.
Pyo-wol raised her hand for a moment to restrain her and peeked into her bosom.
Gwi-a was coiled around the inner hem of the dragon, and her eyes were closed.
It was evident that he was breathing, judging by the undtions on his torso. Fortunately, he was not shocked by any lightning strike.
Pyowol straightened his cor and raised himself.
what?
never mind.
Because he is a man with many secrets.
Looking at you talking like that, it seems like youve recovered.
Thanks to you. thank you.
Hong Ye-seol smiled.
Pyowol looked at her face for a moment before turning his gaze to the ghost king.
Are you okay?
I got help. Okay.
Can you move?
Yes.
Then lets move to a seat.
i get it.
The ghost king nodded and followed Pyowols opinion.
Before moving, Pyo-wol looked at Gyo-ryongs body for thest time.
Corruption was starting in the giant body of the dragon.
In this state, it seemed that within a few days, all of his body would wither away.
It was an iprehensible phenomenon. However, Pyo-wol thought that this would also be the will of the dragon.
Thest pride that does not want to leave a shabby body in this world after dying.
Such a will would have elerated corruption dozens of times faster than normal.
Even if someonees here in the future, they will not see the corpse of Gyo-ryong.
Pyo-wol touched Gyo-ryongs corpse onest time and threw himself away.
After that, the ghost king and Hong Ye-seol followed.
The three of them left the forest and moved in search of a private house.
After crossing several high mountains, they found a small vige.
The vige was so small that even one inn was shabby. However, all three of them were not particrly inclined to cover their beds, so they were satisfied with having a space where they could wash and restfortably.
The ghost king entered his room without looking back.
Hong Ye-seol left his room and entered the room with Pyo-wol without hesitation.
Pyowol asked.
why?
I have something to check.
what?
Hong Ye-seol smiled and said.
I think I will be able to confirm that I have been cured only after checking this.
The muddy hem of her clothes flowed down.
Without hesitation, she was carried into Pyowols arms.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol have made love several times.
Hong Ye-seoly on Pyo-wols upper body and looked at him with a red face. and said
It sure looks better.
I guess so.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and caressed Pyo-wols chest with his long, white fingers.
Pyo-wol enjoyed Hong Ye-seols pranks while wearing an arm pillow.
Hong Ye-seol looked into Pyo-wols face and said.
Ooh! Be pretty.
Im sorry. The fact that I wont be able to see such a beautiful face for a while.
She had a look of genuine regret.
Pyowol asked.
Are you going to Baek Guryun?
It should be.
Would it be dangerous?
I have to go anyway.
You are firm.
Because Eun-won tends to make sure.
Hong Ye-seol smiled.
It was a group of assassins like Baek Gwi-ryun that was harsher and rougher than any other strong group.
Hong Ye-seol was one of the poisonous species that survived in such a ce.
He could never survive if he was looked down upon by a group of assassins like Baek Guryun.
Such was the case this time.
She was thoroughly taken advantage of.
The client caused trouble in Kang-ho by using her.
If it was a simple dispute, she would have gone as well, but the situation was not so good that it could escte into a great war.
It was imperative to find out who intended this situation.
Hong Ye-seol suddenly kissed Pyo-wol.
I coveted Pyowols lips more intensely than when I was making love.
After a while, she parted her lips with a regretful expression.
Hong Ye-seol, who was looking at Pyo-wol with a deep gaze, stood up.
she asked, putting on clothes that had fallen to the floor.
Are you thinking of going with me?
Pyowol shook his head without saying anything.
Hong Ye-seol asked again.
Are you going with the ghost king?
Thats the price for saving you.
It makes me speechless. all right.
Hong Ye-seol gave up cleanly.
Its because he knows that hes stubborn, but hes more than that.
Pyo-wol was a person who never looked back once he had made a decision. It was the same for himself.
Hong Ye-seol never dreamed of living an ordinary life.
She was an assassin to the core.
He never had any intention of giving up his life as an assassin.
Hong Ye-seol tied his belt tightly.
Ill go.
okay!
See youter.
Hong Ye-seol left thest words and closed the door.
Her presence faded away, and then shepletely disappeared.
Pyo-wol then got up from the bed.
Maybe it was because I was alone after being together, but the room felt empty for some reason. Pyo-wol thought that even such feelings were extravagant.
Pyo-wol put on some clothes and came out to the backyard of the inn. There was a well in the backyard of the inn.
The owner of the inn built a partition around the well so that guests could undress and wash.
Pyo-wol took off his clothes and put them over the partition, then drew water from the well and put it over his head.
Chow ha ha!
The cold water soaked his entire body.
Pyo-wol washed away all the dirt on his body by dousing himself with water from the well several times.
After finishing the bath like that, when I returned to the inn restaurant, I saw the ghost king.
The moment he saw the ghost kings face, Pyowol felt strange.
The substance may have changed, but his shell was Doyeonsan.
A child who burned everything to avenge his brother and parents.
The boy became a ghost king and was apanying him.
Is this a fate too?
It was said that the rtionship was so vague that one could not dare to predict the future.
The ghost king raised his head and looked at Pyowol.
Did the woman leave?
okay!
Is it okay if I send it alone?
He is a person who can take care of himself.
is it?
Now lets talk.
Pyowol sat down in front of the ghost king.
The ghost king stared nkly at the moon.
Pyowol asked.
Did you say you were looking for a way?
Yes.
What is the final destination?
Source. The source that opened my eyes is there.
Its tooprehensive. Any other exnation?
The ghost king shook his head and replied.
I dont remember.
How do you transfer into someone elses body?
I do not know. It is just possible.
possible? Is it possible for anyone?
It is not. Feelingse to those who can.
Are there many like that?
no! Few.
What happens to your memories when you switch bodies?
It is diluted.
Is it fading?
The expression that it bes turbid as it mixes is correct. As the memories of the previous body and the changed body collide, they are mixed and eventually be indistinguishable.
Is it still like that? Is it mixing with the memory of the operation?
Yes.
Pyowol frowned at the ghost kings answer.
The more he talked with the ghost king, the more he felt that all themon sense he had known so far was being denied. But with the evidence right in front of my eyes, there was no way I could not believe it.
Then do you remember your first personality?
I only remember when I first opened my eyes.
What kind of sight was it?
It was in a forest. Many buildings copsed. And there were so many stars.
and?
I dont remember.
Not even one?
Not one.
I need more information.
The ghost king closed his lips at Pyowols words.
It was an expression that he no longer remembered.
Pyo-wol had a hunch that helping the ghost king would be more difficult than he thought.
No matter how great Pyowols ability to find his way was, he couldnt fully demonstrate his ability without sufficient information.
It wont be easy.
So Im begging you. Arent you going to give up?
I made a deal, so I keep my promise.
I believe.
After saying that, the ghost king got up and went to his room.
Left alone, Pyo-wol looked out the window without saying a word.
Darkness had already fallen outside the window.
It was as if the invisible figure was foreshadowing his future. However, Pyowol did not despair or give up.
No matter how hard and difficult it is, there is always a way out.
It just feels difficult because I havent found it yet, but there are many cases where its not a big deal once I find the way.
Pyowol thought it would be the same this time as well.
It was then.
How would you like to eat?
A stooped old man approached cautiously and asked.
The old man was the owner of the inn.
Ill eat it, so bring it.
All right.
really!
yes?
Where is this?
What are you talking about?
Its the name of the town.
Its called Baektap-ri.
Baektap-ri?
Pyowol tilted her head.
It was a name I had never heard before.
Pyo-wol did not know the exact location of this ce because he came blindly following the ghost king.
The basis of all tracking begins with recognizing exactly where you are.
The name Baektap-ri did not help him at all.
What is thergest city nearby?
Ah, if you follow the road out of town for half a day, you wille to a city called Giyang.
Giyang was a city located at the southern tip of Honam Province.
It was located about 1,500 li southwest of Lake Poyang, where it was originally located.
I was curious about the news of Lake Poyang, but it was impossible to hear the news from Baektap-ri.
How could it have been?
Chapter 408
Episode 408
Pyowol and the Ghost King moved out of Baektap-ri.
As the ghost king said, his memory was not perfect.
It only moved by relying on the fragments and senses of memories that came to mind from time to time. Still, Pyowol watched without intervening.
It was to determine if there was anyw or consistency in the ghost kings actions.
One of the things Pyowol does best is observation.
To look tenaciously and dig up the source.
By doing so, approaching closer to the truth was the way of transcendence.
Pyowol moved as the ghost king led.
The ghost king was really inconsistent.
Sometimes it went north, sometimes it went south.
They crossed mountains several times and crossedkes and rivers countless times.
There was so much inconsistency that I wondered if the ghost king was doing that on purpose.
However, the ghost king was clearly doing his best.
Sometimes I stood in a daze, searching desperately for my memory, and other times I relied on my instincts to find my way. But he couldnt find the way to where he wanted.
Pyo-wol could understand why the ghost king hade all the way to Lake Poyang and couldnt shake off the police officers pursuit.
The ghost kings movements were too inefficient.
Since there are many spontaneous decisions, it was impossible to find any clues.
Finding clueses from prudence, but the ghost kingcks that part.
Because of that, I had to wander around Jung-gu Heating without getting any clues.
In the meantime, Pyowol only watched the ghost king. And finally, on the fifteenth day, Pyo-wol found something strange.
We never cross more than a certain line to the west.
It was a fact that the leap moon could not have been known if it had not been observed steadily for the past fortnight.
It seemed to be going well, but when it reached a certain line, the ghost king changed direction without realizing it.
At first, it was difficult to notice that fact. However, as such situations were repeated periodically, Pyo-wol realized that the ghost kings subconscious mind had been nted in the perception that he should not cross a certain line to the west.
His unconscious is refusing to cross over to the West.
Pyowol wanted to know that line. So even after that, I deliberately made the ghost king go west.
When he reached Guangxi beyond Hunan Province, the ghost kings rejection reaction intensified.
It is not to go beyond Guangxi and go to other areas to the extent that even strangers can tell.
There was no rejection to go to Hunan, the east, but instinctively refused to go to the west of Guangxi.
Is it Yunnan?
Beyond Guangxi to the west was Yunnan Province.
The hottest and most humid ce in Gangho.
It was a ce that ordinary people would not dare to approach because beautiful giant trees were densely popted and poisonous insects and poisonous snakes were infested.
It was said that the first sight the ghost king saw upon waking was a beautiful giant tree and a cascade of stars.
It also matched the scenery of Yunnan Province.
Of course, you can see the same scenery in other famous mountains in Gangho, but it was worth checking it out.
Pyowol asked the ghost king.
You said you had no memory before you woke up, right?
Yes.
Do you remember going to Yunnan?
does not exist.
Have you ever been to Yunnan Province aftering out of Jianghu?
I dont know.
We are going to Yunnan.
Yunnan? why?
Because you instinctively refuse to go there.
I say no?
Yes. If you go to the Yunnan area, you turn in a different direction.
I never did.
I guess so. Its not something you do knowingly. It moves like that unconsciously.
unconscious?
The ghost king narrowed his eyes.
It was an iprehensible expression.
Pyowol calmly exined.
Someone has either put such a restraint on your subconscious, or you are reluctant to approach it with your own reluctance.
Is it really?
I can only specte. You will have to go into Yunnan to know for sure.
Its Yunnan I get it. I will follow you.
It was he who asked to find the way.
For the past month, Pyo-wol followed and observed himself and presented the results.
Now it was her turn to follow him.
Pyo-wol went to Yunnan Province with the ghost king.
The problem urred in Jeonyang, a border region in Yunnan Province.
From the moment he entered Jeonyang, the ghost kings footsteps headed for the wrong ce.
My head understood it, but my body was refusing the order.
Im sure he nted the taboo in his unconscious.
Pyo-wol was convinced that his guess was correct.
The problem was the ghost kings refusal.
You have to subdue him to control him, but it was never easy.
Even the gyeongmusaeng, who can be said to be the natural enemy, was able to put the ghost king to sleep only after sacrificing two dharma treasures. If Pyowol tried to subdue the ghost king by force, both of them would suffer great damage.
After thinking about it for a while, Pyowol soon came up with a method.
If there is a ban nted in your subconscious, it will prevent you from feeling anything at all.
How do you mean?
Cover your eyes and cover your ears. Block out your senses from the outside so you dont even know where you are.
You are fooling your senses.
thats right!
i get it.
The ghost king immediately tore off his sleeves and covered his eyes and ears. And the internal air blocked the external senses.
So the ghost king confined himself to the dark world.
The only connection with the world was the moon.
Pyo-wol took out the silver thread from Amryongpo and connected his wrist with the ghost king. It is to convey the meaning to the ghost king through gifts.
It was impossible for a normal person to block all senses and move like this. I might be able to walk for a while at first, but after walking like this all day, I couldnt help but lose my mind or sit down on my own.
However, the ghost king was a master with extreme strength.
He also had great mental strength.
Although his memories are not perfect, he ovees the darkness and solitude surrounding him with strong mental strength.
Fortunately, the rejection disappeared when all senses were blocked.
It is to follow meekly as Pyowol leads.
Their appearance was very strange.
The sight of a young man with a white face and beautiful appearance leading a young boy with his eyes closed caught everyones attention.
If you were a normal person, peoples stares would have been burdensome, but neither Pyowol nor Ghost King were people who cared about such things.
Regardless of the eyes of others, they moved on silently.
As a result, they were able to enter Yunnan Province within a few days.
From the moment I entered Yunnan, the air changed dramatically.
The damp and hot air had already choked my breath.
I realized that I had entered Yunnan Province just by changing the air.
Pyowol asked the ghost king.
Do you feel anything?
Not yet.
Tell me if there are any small changes.
i get it.
The ghost king nodded.
Even after entering Yunnan Province, he did not break the blockage of his senses.
It was because I was quite used to it now and had no problems walking with the help of Pyowol.
The two wandered around Yunnan aimlessly.
After walking all day, if a guesthouse appears, take a break for the night and set out on the road the next day. It was a repetition of such a life.
It wasnt just a day or two, I lived like that for almost a month.
A normal person would have already passed out from exhaustion, but neither of them showed a sign of exhaustion.
In the meantime, they traveled all over Yunnan Province.
There was almost no ce in the eastern part of Yunnan Province that I had not visited.
Until then, there was no ie.
It was the next day that the change urred.
Suddenly, the ghost king opened his nose.
I am familiar with this smell.
Are you sure?
Obvious. Ive taken it once.
The ghost king replied in a confident voice.
I didnt know at first. But the more I focused on the smell, the more convinced I was.
The fact that he once smelled something like this.
It was such a damp, pungent smell.
I had never smelled anything like this outside of Yunnan Province.
I must have been here sometime.
What else?
I do not know yet.
Despite the ghost kings answer, Pyo-wol was not disappointed.
It was a great thing just to catch a clue like this.
If you stay around here for a little longer, there will definitely be something thates to mind. Lets find the authorization.
Pyowol looked around.
I spent more than 15 days in Yunnan Province, but I did not know the exact name of this ce.
Yunnan was different from other provinces in Jianghu.
Unlike other castles where people appear a short distance away, there are many ces where you cannot see a single house even if you walk all day here.
It was such a ce where we are now.
I looked around, but I didnt see a single house, let alone a city.
I could have been homeless, but if possible, sleeping at home was good for preserving my stamina.
Leaving the ghost king alone, Pyowol climbed up a high tree branch and looked around.
A vige was visible in the distance.
It was a small vige with only a dozen or so households.
It looked like a vige built by sh-and-burn farmers.
Pyowol went to the vige with the ghost king.
As he guessed, it was clear that the vige was built by sh-and-burn farmers.
There were burnt marks around the field, which appeared to have been recently built. They set fire to part of the forest to cultivate the fields.
In the newly cultivated field, middle-aged men who looked like a couple were diligently picking out stones.
When Pyowol and the ghost king approached, the couple was startled.
Eggumona!
Heheuk!
They screamed and ran away like criminals.
Pyowol slightly frowned at the unexpectedly violent reaction.
No matter how wary the sh-and-burn farmers were, this kind of reaction was too much.
People poured out from the vige as if the couple had informed them.
In their hands were objects such as pitchforks and axes.
An old man who appeared to be the vige head came forward.
The skin tanned by the sun and the saggy wrinkles were telling us how hard the old man had lived.
The old man, like everyone else, had a pitchfork in his hand.
He said, pointing the pitchfork at Pyowol.
I dont know where you are from, but our vige doesnt ept strangers, so please go home.
Cant I be beholden to you for the night?
As you can see, there are no guesthouses here. Since they are all people who live day by day cultivating the fields, they cannot even provide food. So give up staying here and go somewhere else.
Others agreed with the vige chiefs words.
We do not ept outsiders.
Go somewhere else.
Pyo-wol slightly frowned at the reaction that was more stubborn than expected. However, I had no intention of persuading those who showed such a clear reluctance.
Pyowol said to the ghost king.
Lets leave.
for a moment!
However, it seemed that the ghost king had no intention of leaving quietly like this.
I closed my eyes and ears whileing here, but I opened my ears for a while to hear the conversation with the vigers. Thanks to you, I heard everything they had to say.
The ghost king radiated mighty momentum from his whole body.
I must sleep here today.
He was acting monni.
They became hostile to the sh-and-burn people who rejected them without reason.
The ghost king had an unpredictable disposition.
While traveling with Pyowol, he softened a little, but his nature did notpletely disappear.
Heheuk!
omg!
When the ghost king released his momentum, the faces of the sh-and-burn people turned white.
In particr, the nearest vige chief sat down on the floor and urinated.
The spirit of the ghost king was too powerful for an old man like him to handle.
The vige chief felt like an ant facing a tsunami.
My mind went nk, my head was empty, no thoughts came to my mind.
It was only then that he realized that the men in front of him were more terrifying than expected, but there was nothing he could do.
It wasnt just the vige chief.
Everyone in the vige fell to the ground and was shaking.
Some people may enjoy this spectacle, but it wasnt Pyowols taste.
Pyowol tried to tell the ghost king to stop. But someone else spoke first.
Thats about it. Its not because they have malicious intent.
It was the kind of tone that calmed even the heart of the listener.
The owner of the voice walked out of the vige.
It was as quiet as a voice.
As soon as he checked that figure, Pyowols expression slightly changed.
agave?
Chapter 409
Episode 409
Her skin, which had been white as snow, was tanned by the sun, and her smooth hands became rough from hard work. Even so, she is a beautiful woman with an unchanging elegance.
Pyo-wol knew the womans identity.
agave!
long time no see.
The woman who pretended to be an egg on Pyowol was none other than Amipas disciple, Yongseolran.
After the fall of Amifa, she suddenly disappeared and was residing in a secluded vige far from Sichuan.
The colorful costumes of the past are no longer to be found. Instead, he was wearing shabby clothes worn by vigers, and he was holding a hoe used for plowing the fields in his hand.
I thought it looked good even when holding a sword, but I didnt feel a sense of incongruity in my current appearance either.
It was a look that couldnte out after a day or two.
I dont know how long Ive been here, but Ivepletely adapted to life here, so I must have felt that kind of atmosphere.
Huh!
I bought and lived.
When the agave came out, the vigers hurriedly retreated.
Wrinkles formed on the forehead of the ghost king who covered his eyes and ears.
This is because the momentum he radiated was blocked by the agave.
The agave said to the ghost king.
Just take your anger out. Its because the vigers have be very sensitive after being tormented by bandits.
Who the hell are you?
Its called agave.
Are you a disciple of Amipah?
How did you know?
The agave widened its eyes.
While living buried here, hepletely let go of martial arts.
In order to block the ghost kings momentum, he used his internal energy, but it was not revealed on the outside. Even so, the opponent correctly guessed her origin.
It wasnt something normal people could do.
The ghost king showed this andughed.
You smell like Amifah.
Can you tell by smell?
Unwritten martial arts have a unique smell. It is not difficult to distinguish the smell of amipa among them.
Agave frowned at the ghost kings reply.
On the one hand, I felt curious.
I was suspicious when the ghost king, who seemed to be only fifteen or six years old, spoke as if he were an old man who had gone through all of childbirth. But the momentum I felt from him was real.
It was not something that could be decorated with bravado.
Agaves gaze turned to Pyowol.
is asking for an exnation.
Pyowol said.
He is a demon king.
Ghost King?
Agaves face was stained with shock.
No matter how much he left his sword and hid in the sh-and-burn vige, he did not lose even the knowledge he had acquired.
You mean the ghost king looks so young?
It is the highest being among the eight constetions.
It was not easy to ept such a young boy as a ghost king, even though it was an existence that deviated frommon sense.
But it was Pyowols words, not someone elses.
Agave knew best that he was not one to lie or talk nonsense.
Agave said to the vigers who were watching.
Everybody go back.
But
I will sleep at my house. I promise I will never do you any harm.
If you are, then
The vige chief looked at the vigers at the agaves definite answer.
Everyone go back. Its Yong Sojeos guest, so dont mind
Okay.
Kuhm!
The vigers scattered and went home.
It was still ufortable, but since it was the words of the agave, they believed and followed it.
The status of the agave in this vige could be seen by their attitude.
When all the vigers had scattered, Agave said to Pyowol and the Ghost King.
Its shabby, but Ill take you to my ce of residence.
Did youe here right after leaving Amipah?
I went to many ces. I searched for ces that had nothing to do with Gangho, and eventually came to this ce.
Your face looks good.
is that so?
Agave smiled slightly.
She was just as beautiful as before, except that her skin was sunburnt and her hands were rough.
Pyowol thought that the atmosphere of the agave had changed.
The sharp atmosphere like before has disappeared and it has be much warmer.
Agaves house was located in the innermost part of the sh-and-burn vige.
Around the wooden mook, a field that had been carefully cultivated was spread out.
said the agave.
These are the things I nted and raised myself. The harvest is not far now.
Did you carry a hoe instead of a sword?
yes! That part made me feelfortable. Thinking that I dont have to hurt people anymore makes me feel more generous.
Agave was very satisfied with her life here.
It was by ident that I came here.
Even then, her heart was filled with anguish.
It was because the guilt of not being able to prevent the downfall of Samantha haunted her from time to time.
Fortunately, when I settled here, such anguish disappeared.
The vigers were wary of her at first.
There was no one in the world who would greet a woman who came with a sword.
So were the people here.
However, seeing her focusing only on farming after leaving her sword behind, she gradually opened her heart.
The decisive moment was when a big tiger came down from the mountain.
She caught the tiger the size of a house that came down to prey on people without much effort.
After this incident, the vigers thought of the agave as a goddess.
The attitude of the vigers was sometimes burdensome, but she was able to naturally blend into the vige.
Agave brought the two into the prison.
The inside of the mook was quite cozy.
The tiger skin she had caught was spread as a rug on the floor, and a bed was ced against one side of the wall.
said the agave.
The two of you should sleep on that tiger skin.
thank you!
Im sorry I couldnt put you to bed. Thats my bed
This is enough.
Then the king said.
I rest here.
The ce he pointed to was the most remote corner of Mook. It was a bare floor without even a good rug, but the ghost king seemed to like it.
The ghost king crouched down in the corner without listening to Agaves answer. And I closed my ears again.
Agave said to Pyowol.
You are a peculiar person.
Its different from normal people.
Its as different as Pyo Daehyeop.
is it?
From my point of view, there is no difference between the ghost king and Pyo Daehyeop. Both of them are people whopletely deny themon sense of the world.
Pyowol nodded at Yongseolrans words.
Because what she said was right.
There was an awkward atmosphere between the two for a while.
The first to break the silence was Agave.
Have you eaten?
yet!
Then wait a moment. It will be ready soon.
There is no need for that.
All I have to do is put two more bowls of rice on the side dish I eat. Please wait a moment.
Ignoring Pyowols request, Agave prepared a meal.
He was good at cooking rice and making side dishes.
Pyowol did not know agave well.
I knew only that she was an Amifa disciple, and I had no idea what kind of life she had lived or what kind of experiences she had.
Still, the only thing I could guess was that he was of a very high rank in Amipah, so he wouldnt have done such chores.
Her master and the leader of the Amifah family, Jiuhuatai (ŵ̫), was not the type to watch his pupils do odd jobs.
Because of this, Agave had never done anything like this while on Amifa. She is now skillfully cooking rice and making side dishes.
It was not like I had done it in a day or two. It meant that I waspletely used to this kind of life.
He seemed very happy with a soft smile on his lips.
Agave ced the rice and cold hwagwa she had made on the table and called the two.
Lets eat now.
At her words, Pyowol tapped the ghost kings shoulder. Then, the ghost king stood up, undoing the cloth that had covered his eyes and ears for a moment.
He sat down at the table as usual.
The three of them sat down and ate.
The ghost king ate the food very quickly, and Pyowol ate slowly as usual.
Agave was in the middle.
Agave diligently moved her chopsticks while looking at the Pyowol and the Ghost King in turn.
It was a really oddbination.
I dont know why these two move together, but the fact that they are together made the atmosphere unusual.
The ghost king looked at him to see if he felt the gaze of the agave.
What? female.
Is it really the Demon Kings Grand Hyeop?
It is true that people call me the Ghost King.
okay.
After that, the conversation between the two ended.
The ghost king ate all of his share of food in one go and got up from his seat.
He said again covering his eyes and ears with a cloth.
You seem to have a lot to say, but dont mind me.
The ghost king went to a corner and blocked his senses again.
It ispletely cut off from external stimuli.
So the ghost king sank into a world of his own.
Only he could tell what he was thinking or dreaming.
The agave stared at the moon.
Its still the same.
what?
Still beautiful and still out of this world.
You look much better.
It was difficult at first. I dont know if you know it, but Ive never lived a life like this before. So there were a lot of mistakes. But now Im used to it.
I guess so.
Why did Pyo Dae-hyeope here? Youre not the kind of person who would go on a leisurely excursion.
I have a request.
Please?
I will find the ce where the ghost king wants to go.
I think it has something to do with covering your eyes and ears.
The agaves eyes turned to the ghost king.
For some reason, I must have closed my eyes and ears like that.
I was curious about his situation, but I had a hunch that I shouldnt ask any more.
Her life was peaceful until Pyowol and the Ghost King appeared.
Although he showed his confidence against the tiger, he was able to live with the respect of the vigers thanks to that.
She was very happy with her current life and did not want to disturb the peace she was enjoying.
However, if Pyo-Wol was asked about the details of the situation or became involved, the peace as dangerous as ss would be shattered.
after!
The agave sighed quietly and put down the chopsticks.
She went to the window and opened it.
When the window was opened, a panoramic view of the town came into view.
It was a small vige with only a dozen households.
At night, all thenterns were turned off, and pitch-ck darkness fell, and no one went out, so it was gloomy.
At first, I wasnt used to this kind of scenery.
This is because the Amifa she grew up with all her life was an undying sect.
A light was always on somewhere in the hall, andnterns and torches were lit everywhere, so it was not dangerous at all to walk around at night.
Amipa itself was bigger and more colorful than most viges.
To her, who had spent her entire life in such a ce, this ce was like an unknown world.
Now that Im used to it, I couldnt even imagine leaving this ce.
The peace of mind he had found with difficulty was shaking from the moment the moon appeared.
I thought my rtionship with Pyo-wol was over then, but I never dreamed that I would see him again like this.
Pyo-wol was eating in silence, whether or not he knew theplicated agave heart.
The way he ate the food little by little even made him look pious.
It looked like a general who was about to face a big fight.
Couldnt it be that bloody winds are blowing all the way here?
ha!
It was a night full of anguish.
Chapter 410
Episode 410
Agave couldnt sleep all night.
After tossing and turning for a long time, she eventually gave up sleeping and stayed up all night with her eyes open.
She got out of bed before dawn.
Pyowol and the Ghost King did not wake up yet.
With their abilities, they would be able to notice signs of their movement without waking up.
Because both of them had martial arts and senses that transcended human limits.
Agave came out not caring that they would wake up.
After briefly washing his face at the well, he picked up a hoe and headed to the field.
Time passed quickly as I squatted in the field and pulled out the grass.
When she came to her senses, the sun was rising over the mountains and dyeing the whole world red.
Whoa!
Agave straightened her back and took a deep breath.
She sighed with her eyes closed.
Although martial arts such as swordsmanship were out of hand, he did not miss a single day of ungong.
The hot energy of the sun seemed to enter the body following the breath.
The agave used the deep air of the amipa to capture the energying into the body.
A momentter, when she opened her eyes, a moon came into her field of vision.
Pyowol, who hade out before she knew it, was staring at her.
said the agave, blushing.
When did youe out?
In a few hours ago.
I must have seen everything in flight.
You seem to have more strength than before.
I dont have any specific ns to increase my strength, but since I was flying like a habit, it naturally became like that.
Pyowol nodded at Agaves answer.
Pyowol also continued to do ungong without missing a day.
The internal energy umted through the Bunroessa Soul-Heart Method was steadily being umted in the Danjeon even now.
Innocent was such a being.
Even without a weapon, he was always flying and prepared for any eventuality.
Agave may have let go of her sword, but she hasnt given up on being a warrior yet.
Although she herself was unaware of that fact.
Agave came to Pyowol.
Perhaps because he had been working since morning, Agaves body smelled of earth.
It no longer had the alluring scent it used to, but I thought it was much better now.
Wash up and wait a bit. Ill have dinner ready soon.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded and went to the well.
After briefly washing my face with cold water, I returned home, and before I knew it, the ghost king had risen and was sitting at the table.
The ghost king still had his eyes and ears covered with a cloth. Even so, I sensed that the moon wasing in.
Have you washed up?
Why dont you wash too?
I dont have to wash. If you use your inner energy, time will naturally fly away.
Still, I wouldnt be able to wash it with water.
Why is washing so important?
but!
Pyowol nodded and sat down in front of the ghost king.
Inside the Mook, Agave was preparing a meal for a long time.
I only cooked fresh rice and brought out the leftovers from yesterdays meal.
The table was set up just like that, and the three of them started eating.
During the meal, Agave asked Pyowol.
How long are you going to stay here?
I am leaving today.
So fast? Why dont you stay longer?
I dont have that much time.
Agave slightly frowned at Pyowols in reply. But then he said it as if nothing happened.
Then I cant help it. If you happen to pass by the area again in the future, stop by. I will always be here.
I will.
Did you promise?
okay!
Agaves expression slightly brightened at Pyowols confirmation.
It was then.
oh my! Whats happening?
Come see me.
Suddenly, peoples voices were heard at the entrance of the vige.
In the unusual atmosphere, Agave jumped to its feet.
Ill be gone for a while. Keep eating.
She ran outside without listening to the two of them.
All the vigers gathered at the entrance.
What is it?
Ouch! Dragon sozer!
Why are you like that?
Look at this. well! Jooyoung
The vige chief was speechless.
His eyes were already stained red.
Agave looked in the direction the vige chief pointed. There, I saw an object covered in a mat.
Agave instinctively recognized that the object inside the mat was a corpse.
It was because the scent of poetry was pouring out through the mat.
Agave got down on one knee and lifted the mug. Then I saw a body that was already dposing.
It was a young man named Lim Ju-young.
He was a young man who settled down and lived in the vige like an agave nt.
He was diligent and kind to everyone, earning the trust of the vigers.
Didnt you say you were going to the city a few days ago?
Right! The vigers saved money because they said they were going to buy plows and farming tools.
Since the sh-and-burn vige was so remote, people had to go to the city to get daily necessities. For this reason, it wasmon for the vigers to ask him to buy something when someone said he was going to the city.
It was the same case this time.
Upon hearing that young and healthy Lim Ju-young was going to the city, the vigers asked him to give him money to buy necessary things.
Lim Ju-young readily agreed.
I also needed agave, so I asked him.
It was time to return, but there was no news yet, so it was a car that I thought was strange.
Yongseolran took a closer look at Lim Ju-youngs body.
Quite a few traumas were visible on the body, which was already undergoing dposition. The most lethal of these was a long stab wound in the side.
The decisive cause was that someone stabbed Lim Ju-young in the side with a sword.
Where did you find the body?
This friend went hunting and found it twenty miles away.
The man pointed out by the vige chief was the only hunter in the vige.
The man usually tilled the fields, and when he had spare time, he would carry an arrow and hunt around the area.
The roe deer and wild boar he caught became a valuable source of nutrition for the vigers.
The agave nt said to the hunter.
Could you guide me to where the body was found?
Of course.
The answering huntersplexion was very dark.
This was the first time a member of this vige had died.
Since it was such a small vige, most of the members lived openly and openly, like real brothers.
The hunter thought of the dead Lim Ju-yeong as his own brother. Because of that, the sense of loss and anger he felt was very great.
It was time for Agave and the Hunter to leave the vige.
We go too.
Suddenly, the voice of Pyowol was heard.
When I turned my head and looked, I could see Pyowol and the ghost king opening their sses and looking at Lim Juyeongs body.
said the agave.
You dont have to do that.
You have to pay for the food you ate.
If so
Agave nodded.
She was well aware of how terrifying an assassin the leap moon was.
With his powers of observation and tracking, finding the pleural fluid would not be too difficult.
The four left the sh-and-burn vige and moved to the ce where the body was found.
The body was found in a remote forest far off the road. The body would never have been found had it not been for a hunter who had stumbled upon it while chasing a wild boar.
Here it is. Jooyung was lying here.
The hunter pointed to the ce where Lim Ju-youngs body was found with a sad face.
Pyo-wol got down on one knee and inspected the ce where the body had been.
There were at least three more people here. One seems to be quiterge, judging from therge and deep footprints. The person standing on this side seemed to be supporting his body with a spear or rod, and the person standing there was wearing a sword.
Pyowol inferred the size and weapons of those who were here from the traces left on the floor.
Agaves expression became serious.
So you were robbed?
Its not just a robbery.
Why do you think so?
Did you see the scars on the body?
yes! What about it?
The scars are messy. Its a trace of ying with it. If they were simply aiming for goods or money, there is no reason to y with them and kill them.
You mean you killed for fun?
I think so.
Who would have done that and for what purpose?
I cant tell from the traces left here.
A lot of time has passed and many traces have disappeared. At least it was a month, so I figured it out like this. Looking at the others, they couldnt tell what had happened or how many people were there.
So was the agave.
Mu Gong was strong, but he was a young gem soldier who observed and reasoned like this.
Agave asked.
Can we find them?
Pyowol looked around instead of answering.
Pyowols eyes shone as he gazed at the grass for a long time.
This is because they found the traces hidden by the des of grass.
You came on horseback.
A mere robber came after him on horseback?
Agave thought it was nonsense.
If he was riding a horse, it meant that he was backed by financial resources to some extent. There was no reason for such people to pursue, harass, and kill Lim Ju-yeong.
This is because the items Lim Ju-young bought were tools necessary for everyday life, not important items.
Can I find out where they went?
Im not sure I can find it, but I can try to track it down.
Then please.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded.
I was thinking of finding it even if the agave didnt ask for it.
He has to pay for the debt he owes to her, but more than anything else, the situation itself intrigued him.
It was notmon for horsemen to chase people to remote ces like this and y with and kill people.
Pyowol soon began to follow the trail.
The agave nt said to the hunter before following the leopard.
Illeter, so go back to the vige first.
Are you okay?
Do not worry.
Okay! Be careful, dragon sozer!
yes! Okay.
The agave left the hunter behind and flew in the direction the moon moved.
Seeing the back of the agave nt disappearing as a dot in an instant, the hunter unknowingly let out an exmation.
her! Thats amazing. I dont understand why such a great person lives in a remote area like our vige.
The hunter shook his head and returned to the vige.
Quite a bit of time had passed and few traces remained, but the epitaph was unstoppable.
When arge animal like a horse passes by, it always leaves a mark.
There are also various traces such as hoof marks left on the floor, broken tree branches, and crushed grass.
Pyowol did not miss a single trace that ordinary people casually pass by.
It ran almost two oclock like that.
The agave ran close to the moon, and the ghost king followed from behind.
Not only Pyowol and the Ghost King, but also Agave were great masters.
Even after running for two hours, there was no sign of exhaustion.
It was then.
Pyowol, who was running in the lead, suddenly slowed down.
Agave and the Ghost King reduced their speed ordingly.
The ce where Pyowol stopped was a low hill with overgrown bushes.
Why
Agave didnt want to ask why, but kept her mouth shut.
It was because a group of people could be seen at the bottom of the hill.
More than thirty men were scattered here and there taking a break. And on one side, the horse they seemed to ride was grazing.
what?
Agave frowned.
There were over thirty horses grazing.
It meant that all the men hade on horseback.
Horses were very expensive and expensive to maintain.
Thirty men were all riding the nobles that could not be maintained without financial support.
It meant that they were not ordinary people.
The momentum emitted by the men was also unusual.
Agave asked cautiously.
Are you saying there are thoraxes among them?
The traces have led to them.
hmm!
At that time, the ghost king, who had been silent, opened his mouth.
They smell familiar.
Chapter 411
Episode 411
A Familiar Smell? Do you mean those who know?
No, it has a familiar smell.
okay?
If it had been said by someone else, it would have been ignored, but the other person was the ghost king. Although he suffers from memory confusion, he was not one to lie.
Agave asked cautiously.
Is it possible to smell them on this street?
Is it possible!
yes? How can you be sure?
I can take it too.
.
Pyowols reply left Agave at a loss for words.
I knew that he had cast off the human limitations long ago, but I really didnt know that he would have the same level of senses as the ghost king.
Pyowol stared intently at the 30 warriors.
Each of them was scattered and resting, but they were not vignt for a moment.
His keen eyes were scanning his surroundings, and his whole senses were wide open.
It was clear that the elite had undergone severe training.
Pyowol asked Agave.
Can you guess who they are?
Not at all.
Agave shook her head.
It is located in the sh-and-burn vige, but I did not know anything about the munpa in the area. Because itpletely stopped paying attention.
Also, as she knew, the area was so secluded that the conditions for a Gangho faction to enter were not met.
There was no reason for a proper munpa to exist in a remote area like this, unless it was a city with a lot of people.
It was very special in itself that unmanned soldiers of this level entered a remote area where no one was looking for.
The ghost king was ring at the warriors.
It seemed as if naturalized flowers were going to run out at any moment.
Pyowol stopped the ghost king.
Be patient now!
Why? Wouldnt it be better to kill them right now?
Look at the atmosphere. they are poisonous I was properly trained. I dont tell the truth that these guys are threatening me.
then?
You have to follow me quietly. Because their destination is likely to be where you are looking. It must have smelled there.
i get it.
Understanding Pyowols words, the ghost king shook his head.
Pyowol looked at the agave this time.
You go back.
I cant do that. This is my job.
Meddling in this could shatter the quiet life youve been struggling to find.
It is alreadyte. A viger is dead, how can you pretend not to know? It cant be.
Agave said firmly.
Pyowol looked at her face for a moment.
A look of stubbornness appeared on his face.
It was clear that she wouldnt listen to anything he said.
okay. I ept your decision.
thank you.
You should listen to me instead.
Do not worry. Because I know your ability better. I will never let anything get in your way.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded.
He was well aware of the martial arts of the agave.
Even though the sword has been withdrawn for a long time, nothing will ever get in the way of her.
Pyowol took a closer look at the men.
At the center of the men was a man in his early forties.
The strong impression resembling a leopard and the tight lips showed how stubborn the elderly man was.
Around the waist of the middle-aged man was a sword that had been cut into half rings. It seemed to have been broken a long time ago, and it was dangling, hanging from the waist of the elderly man without any axe.
The elderly man suddenly called someone.
you!
yes?
We are you talking about us?
The men who were nominated were shocked.
The old man snapped his fingers. Then three men cautiously approached him.
It smells bloody. Did you kill someone?
yes!
Suddenly, a look of astonishment shed across the mens faces.
Because it was already a few days ago that they killed a person. Even if the body smelled of blood at that time, it would all be gone by now.
Even so, the elders smelled the scent of blood on their bodies.
the old man asked.
Why?
I noticed that we were buying and collecting hwasimcho.
how? Few people know about the very existence of hwasimcho.
I was a person who lived in a sh-and-burn vige. It seems that I have been familiar with medicinal herbs since I was a child.
Its unfortunate.
yes! So I had no choice but to kill him.
What about post-processing?
I did it perfectly. I dumped it far away from the pipeline, so there will be no way to find it.
Despite the mens answers, the older man did not let go of his expression.
The old man was well aware of the temperament of men.
They were extremely cruel and caused a lot of trouble. Even if they kill someone, they do not end painlessly, but rather like a cat ying with a mouse, they have to torment them until they die.
Those who met their end at their hands lost their lives while struggling in pain.
Everyone take care of themselves until we reach our destination.
yes!
All right.
The men bowed their heads and replied.
A frightened expression was evident on their faces. The mature man in front of him was not an ordinary person.
The Ghost Mage (`ħ) Chang Sachun.
Although the name is crude, his martial arts were truly terrifying.
In particr, Bandonggangs projection on the road was terrifying enough to frighten many people.
So far, only a lot of people have lost their lives to that Bandong River. Anyone who had ever seen how he killed the warriors who stood on the other side could not help but be in great fear of him.
Zhang Sa-chun was not the person to be put on such a mission. However, due to various circumstances, I came to this ce and temporarily led the men.
Even the men who prided themselves on having lived a rough life couldnt even breathe in front of Jang Sa-chun.
Jang Sa-chun said to the men under hismand.
three days! With three more days to go, we will reach our destination. Until then, I hope that those who act as they please will note out. Lets go.
yes!
All right.
The subordinates responded vigorously and mounted their horses.
Jang Sachun also climbed on his horse and looked around.
After confirming that no one was around, Chang Sa-chun lightly kicked the horses side. Then the horse sprang out at great speed.
His subordinates followed.
Pyoyue and his party pursued Zhang Sachun and his subordinates from a distance.
At first nce, Zhang Sachuns momentum was unusual. If you get close for no reason, Sa-Chun Jang might notice it, so you deliberately keep a distance and track it.
It wasnt that difficult to follow the trail of as many as thirty men and horses.
There were clear traces of galloping horses on the floor. It was to the point that I couldnt miss it even if I intentionally missed it.
It ran like that for two days.
Zhang Sachun and his party gradually went deeper into the rain forest.
The trees and grass became increasingly tight, making it difficult to move around on horseback.
The deeper we went into the rain forest, the more strange the ghost kings reaction was.
Its a lot of time to be in a daze.
Its a shame because they were connected with the sign and the gift. Otherwise, they would have been left alone or lost.
Pyowol asked the ghost king.
Are you okay?
The familiar smell is getting thicker.
is it?
I have definitely been here before.
There was confidence in the ghost kings voice.
Pyowol looked at him and thought.
Looks like Ivee to the right ce.
I didnt know what was in this ce, but it was clear that the ghost king was looking for it.
It was then.
shoot it!
Suddenly, without warning, it started to rain.
Agave could not hide her puzzled expression.
The traces are being erased.
The traces of Chang Sa-chun and his mens movements were being erased by the rain.
The heavy rain quickly made the floor muddy and covered the traces of people passing by.
It happened so quickly that I couldnt even use my hands.
said the agave.
We have to go after him quickly.
its okay.
why?
Moving through such heavy rain is not easy for them either. He must be taking a break somewhere. If we move hastily, they might find out, so it would be better for us to take a break too.
Any traces? Everything is erased.
Even if you dont have that, you can find enough.
Well
Agave easily convinced.
Only then did he realize once again what the moon was.
said the agave.
We avoid the rain too. I think that ce would be nice.
What she pointed to was arge rock on high ground.
The bottom of the rock, asrge as the pavilion, was hollowed out, so rainwater did not enter.
The three of them moved straight down the rock.
Under the rock was more cozy than I thought.
As if it had been an animals habitat, the floor was covered with dry twigs in the shape of a nest. But now I couldnt see if I had been transferred.
Pyowol made a fire by gathering branches from the ground.
The warmth of the campfire made the agave look relieved.
I could blow off the moisture on my body at any time with my inner energy, but it didnt give me the feeling of peace as much as the heat from the bonfire.
The bonfire itself was not a big deal, but strangely it had the power to stabilize people.
Agave used her internal energy to blow off all the moisture from her body, then crouched down in front of the campfire.
As always, the ghost king crouched down in a corner seat. The warmth of the campfire seemed to have no effect on his mind.
Agave suddenly realized that the moon was nowhere to be seen. They just lit a bonfire and disappeared somewhere.
when?
Agaves eyebrows trembled.
No matter how preupied he was with using his inner energy, he was astonished that he hadnt noticed that the Pyowol was disappearing at all.
Hes be more secretive than before.
He was great against Amifah, but I had no idea how great he must have be now.
The agave warmed itself by the bonfire and waited for the moon to return.
In her field of vision, she saw someone approaching through the rain.
He was the moon that suddenly disappeared.
In Pyowols hand was a fairlyrge rabbit.
All the skins had already been peeled off.
Pyowol, who came under the rock, put the rabbit meat on a branch and put it on the bonfire.
Have you been hunting?
When you rest, you have to eat well.
Pyowol sat down in front of the agave.
He blew away all the moisture from his body using his inner energy, just like the agave did.
I looked at the water disappearing as steam for a while, then looked at the campfire again.
The rabbit meat was sizzling in the hot heat.
If I waited a little longer, I could eat it.
Everyone was quite hungry as they hadnt eaten anything all day.
When the rabbit meat was finally cooked, Pyowol divided it into three pieces and gave them to Agave and the Ghost King.
thank you.
Eat well.
The two started the meal with a thank you note. But Pyowol couldnt do that.
It was because I felt a strange tactile sensation in my arms.
wiggle!
The ghost, which had been motionless until now, began to move quietly.
Chapter 412
Episode 412
Pyo-wol lifted the Amryongpo and looked at the situation inside.
Guia was uncoiled and wriggling. However, the inneryer of the dragon that had been hatched like an egg was nowhere to be seen.
Did I absorb all of them?
It was the inner circle of the spiritual creature that failed to be a dragon.
It contained so much power.
Pyowol thought that it would take a considerable amount of time for Guia to absorb all of Naedan. However, Guia seemed to have alreadypletely absorbed it, as if denying the idea of transcendence.
Gwi-ah, who absorbed the dragons inneryer, had a very different appearance.
Even if it wasnt, the red body had turned redder. It seemed to contain intense heat, as if red scales were dipped inva.
If the previous ghost was small enough to wrap around Pyowols forearm, now it seemed to be twice as big as that.
Above all, the biggest change was Gwias forehead.
A horn as small as a childs little finger grew out of his forehead.
Guia also tickled Pyo-wols chest, twisting her body here and there, as if her change was strange.
Guia raised her head and looked at her, as if she had suddenly felt Pyowols gaze.
The gazes of one person and one number met in midair.
Guias eyes were as red as scales.
It was as if a red jewel had been imnted in his eye.
Her red eyes were full of trust in Pyowol.
Looking at Gwiah like that, Pyowol smiled slightly.
Gwiah stared into Pyowols eyes, then coiled itself in Pyowols arms again.
He was trying to recover his physical strength while resting because he consumed his energy by absorbing the inneryer of the dragon.
What are you doing?
Agave didnt even eat the rabbit meat and looked at Pyowol looking into Pyolwol with a curious look.
never mind.
Are you hiding jewels in your bosom?
There is something more precious than that.
Is there such a thing?
Pyowol nodded silently, and Agave showed curiosity. However, as if Pyo-wol had no intention of saying anything more, he began to eat the rabbit meat he was holding.
Yongseolran looked at Pyowol with a sad expression.
Pyowols face reflected in the bonfire was beautiful. Seeing her as a woman made her heart flutter.
She thought she hadpletely forgotten about it, but it reappeared and shook her heart.
The feelings she felt for Pyo-wol were indeedplex.
Pyo-wol was the main cause of the downfall of Ami-pa, a monk, but looking at the contents of it, Ami-pa and his master, Guhwasae, were more responsible.
If Guhwasatae hadnt been greedy, Pyo-Wol might have lived a normal life, not an assassin.
It was Sabu Guhwasatae and Amipas desire that created the great assassin called Pyowol.
Therefore, Pyowols revenge was justified.
Amipa closed the door, and Jiuhuasei lost his life.
I knew that in my head. And I tried to understand the epitaph. However, the human mind was not always kept rational.
She was human too.
No matter how rationally he tried to judge him, resentment and apology for Pyowol raised his head abruptly. So I couldnt see the moon properly.
ha!
Agave sighed and shifted her gaze.
shoot it!
The rain was still pouring with terrifying momentum.
Even if it wasnt so, myplicated mind changed even more when I saw the rain.
It continued to rain after that.
It wasnt until the next morning that the rain stopped.
Agave spent that long time awake.
Whether or not they knew herplex examination, Pyowol and the Ghost King were each in their respective ces and were in a deep sleep.
It doesnt matter if you only stay up all night.
Even though he said he had left the sword for a long time, it was because he had not missed a single day of internal training. However, the reason why you feel so much fatigue is probably because your heart is soplicated.
It was then.
As if it had been promised, Pyowol and the ghost king woke up at the same time.
Pyowol reached out from the rock. Then the rainwater, which had been trickling down the rocks, pooled in his hands.
Pyowol simply washed his face with the water he received.
Agave also washed her face with rainwater following the moon.
I woke up when the cold water hit my face.
Pyowol said.
Lets leave now.
The ground was a mess from the rain that had fallen all night.
The ground had turned into muddy water, andrge puddles had been made here and there.
There was not a single trace of people who had passed by. Nevertheless, Pyowol continued to pursue the traces of the warriors without hesitation.
The agave looked at the ce where the pyowol was looking. There was nothing strange about her eyes. However, Pyowols eyes seemed to see something else.
Pyowol identified the direction and moved just by looking at the floor for a moment. After tracking for more than half a day like that, I was able to arrive at a small clearing.
Originally, it was a ce full of grass that grew up to a persons waist. However, they were all lying on the floor as if they had been knocked down by the wind and rain. Pyowol was sure that the men stayed here.
Ive been sleeping here.
The terrain was higher than other ces, and it was a terrain where water hardly umted. Not only that, but the trees in the back grew densely like a folding screen. It was an environment that could not avoid the rain, but enough to block the wind.
It was clear that he would be homeless in a ce like this if he suddenly encountered heavy rain while leading arge group.
When I lifted the broken grass, I saw the footprints of people and horses that had not yet been erased.
Only then did Agave realize that the moon had been tracking them.
If I really get along with this person, Ill be chasing them to the end of hell.
I was afraid.
If a person with tenacity and perseverance equal to that of the Great Moon possessed such a terrifying tracking technique, there would be no ce to hide perfectly anywhere.
after!
Agave involuntarily let out a sigh.
It was then.
Huh!
Suddenly, the ghost king let out a grotesque breathing sound.
Since it had never been like this before, the agave was startled and looked at the ghost king.
The ghost king stood tall and trembling like an old tree.
Seeing his unusual appearance, the agave staggered back. On the contrary, Pyowol rather approached the ghost king.
Why?
The smell
Does it smell stronger?
right! And it makes me angry.
The ghost king gritted his teeth.
A natural flower shimmered through the cloth covering her eyes.
Chew!
The water under his feet evaporated in an instant and flew away.
It was truly formidable.
Agave was surprised by the ghost kings trustworthiness and did not dare to approach. However, Pyo-Wol fearlessly pushed his face right in front of him and said,
Find the opposite sex.
Big! I cant
Youre a ghost. If youve lived your life in another persons body, take responsibility for it.
Pyowols voice was chillingly cold.
It was to the point that Agave, who was listening to the story from a distance, flinched.
Fortunately, the ghost king calmed down little by little, as if Pyowols words had worked.
after!
The ghost king sighed softly and tightened the strings that tied his eyes and ears even tighter.
the king said
I blocked my sense of smell. However, I am not sure how long I will be able to suppress my anger.
I want you tost as long as possible.
I try.
After that, the ghost king even cut off his hearing.
It is topletely iste ones own consciousness in darkness. It was an action that could not have been done withoutplete trust in the moon.
Pyo-wol had a hunch that the ghost king could notst that long.
Something around here was provoking the demon king.
Move.
Pyowol pulled the gift connected to the ghost king.
The ghost king ran, relying only on his gifts.
They went deeper and deeper into the forest.
The trees were so overgrown that even in the middle of the day there was barely any light.
It was the moment when Agave doubted whether there was a ce like this for humans to stay.
Hurry!
If you arete, the hard-earned ingredients will spoil.
Suddenly, peoples voices came from beyond the bushes.
The agave held her breath and carefully cleared the brush. Then I saw the men moving diligently across the street.
It was Jang Sa-chun and his subordinates.
The moon had exactly tracked them down.
Unaware of the three men watching, they were unloading their horses.
By the way, where is this ce?
It was a deep rain forest in the middle of Yunnan Province.
It was known that people could not live there because there were many poisonous insects and beasts. asionally, there are tribes that have adapted to the rain forest, but there are not many of them.
Even they lived together in the outskirts of the rain forest, not in the middle. This deep rain forest is a dangerous ce even for them.
Agave took a closer look at where the men were.
ruins?
Where they were was also overgrown with bushes. However, things like copsed walls and cornerstones were visible everywhere. However, the scale was beyond imagination.
At first nce, it seemed as if it extended all the way to the horizon.
It was not a vige, but a trace of a huge city.
Did a ce like this ever exist?
Agaves brow furrowed involuntarily.
Agaves face, which had been searching for a long time, slowly turned into astonishment.
It is because it brings out fragments of memories that have been buried for a long time.
The Yunnan Rainforest City.
Yunnan Province was the base of the legendary Munpa that stained Gangho with blood decades ago.
I heard from Master that Xin Tian had built a huge fortress deep in Yunnan Province.
It is said that the city was abandoned as Shin Ma-ryun advanced to Gangho and copsed with their defeat. The abandoned city was in ruins and was forgotten in peoples memories.
Is it really a godsend?
Agave didnt want her guess to be true. However, the ruins of a huge city in the middle of the rain forest could not be exined unless a divine arrangement was made.
Couldnt it be that Gods arrangements are going to stir up again?
Decades ago, Gwangmu-mun and the military men under heavenpletely copsed in a pincer attack. In particr, it is known that the lifeline waspletely cut off when Jang Cheon-hwa, who built Cheonmu-jang, took the life of Shin Ma-ryun-ju Go Geom-wol.
I was so nervous that my palms were sweaty.
The agave carefully looked at the moon.
Pyowol was also looking at the ruins. But he wasnt as nervous as her.
Doesnt that person know how to prepare for God?
I had a sudden thought. But it couldnt be.
This is because we know how obsessed Pyowol is with collecting information. If you are a person at the level of Pyo-wol, you should know the history of Kang-ho by now.
It was then.
Huh!
An unusual breathing sound escaped from the ghost kings lips.
Boo Woo-wook!
The ghost king tore off the cloth that covered his eyes and ears as if he couldnt stand the stuffiness any longer.
His exposed eyes were bloodshot red and shimmering with madness.
The ghost king red at the ruins as if they were enemies of life and death.
A disgusting smell! It is here.
In an instant, the ghost king suddenly pulled his body straight into the air. The ghost king, which had reached a height of more than ten feet in the air, flew like a meteor toward a city.
That me?
Agave was startled and covered her mouth with her hand.
Fortunately, the people who were unloading things from the horse didnt notice that the ghost king had flown over their heads.
huh?
Jang Sa-chun was the only one who raised his head in a strange mood. However, when he looked into the sky, the ghost king had disappeared.
Pyowol looked in the direction where the ghost king disappeared.
The ghost king clearly said here.
He had arrived at the destination he wanted.
You kept your promise.
In exchange for saving Hong Ye-seols life, he promised to guide the ghost king to the ce he wanted.
Since the ghost king arrived at the ce he wanted so much, it was as if he had kept his promise.
Whatever happened after that was the ghost kings business.
If that were the case, he would be able to move freely without being bound by the ghost king.
Pyo-wol looked at Jang Sa-chun.
The men led by Chang Sa-chun were putting their luggage off the horse into an abandoned house.
Abandoned, it was nothing more than a small building.
It was unreasonable to amodate all thirty men. Even so, the men who went in once did note out again.
The conclusion was one.
Theres room in the basement to amodate them.
Chapter 413
Episode 413
At the time of its heyday, the new building consisted of one hall, two pces, three circles, four towers, and five halls.
If you include only 15 revealed organizations and other secretly hidden organizations, it means that more than dozens of forces were tightly united under the name of Shin Provision.
It was not strange at all for each organization to create a secret space or operate a n.
Sinbu-ryun perished a long time ago, and their ce turned into ruins. However, there were still secret spaces they used everywhere.
The ce where Jang Sa-chun and his subordinates are now entering was one of those ces.
Zhang Sachun muttered as he looked at the signboards scattered on the floor.
Hyeolcheonwon (ѪԺ)
The ce where they are located is one of the three sources, the basement of Bloodcheonwon.
Zhang Sa-chun did not know what kind of ce the blood spring source was.
He was not interested in the past orposition of forces that had already been destroyed. If I hadnt been ordered to, I wouldnt have entered the basement of these distant ruins.
After looking around for a while, Saichun Chang tapped on one of the walls in the basement.
With two long taps and three short taps, the entire wall moved.
Sureureung!
With a dull sound, the walls receded, revealing a ck space. Another secret space was hidden in the underground space.
Chang Sa-chun frowned at the foul smelling from inside.
Ive been here several times already, but I couldnt get used to the stenching from inside.
Then a blunt voice came from inside.
If youe, what are you doing withouting in?
yes! Enter. Shit!
Jang Sa-chun replied and winked at his subordinates. Then, carrying their luggage, the subordinates entered the secret space.
When Chang Sachun entered, the wall closed again.
As we went a little deeper into the underground space, a faint light illuminated the darkness. Yamyeongju was stuck in the ceiling.
Thanks to the precious Yamyeongju, I didnt have to take time to adjust to the darkness.
When they went inside, a spacious space appeared in front of them.
Inside, dozens of bunks made of stone were lined up. People who had lost their minds were lying on each bed, and an old man was alone between them.
The old man checked the condition of the person lying on the bed without paying a nce even when Chang Sa-chun and his party came.
Hundreds of silver needles were stuck in the body of the person lying on the bed, like a hedgehog.
Jang Sa-chun and his subordinates watched the old man with bated breath.
I know from experience that I have been here several times.
How sensitive the old man is at this moment.
The fact that if you touch his nting, you will hear vicious words that are close to curses.
If someone else said such a thing, I would ughter it right away, but unfortunately that was not possible for the old man.
If you show any signs of difort, you will end up like those who are now lying on stone beds.
The old man had that much ability.
Kwak No-saeng, a magician.
That was the old mans name.
He was unknown to the world, but everyone who knew Kwak No-saeng was afraid of him.
This is because if you get caught by Kwak No-saeng, you will neither die nor live.
Just like the people lying on the bed right now.
Those lying on the beds were still breathing. But if you ask me if Im alive, can I answer? Jang Sa-chun thought no.
Theyre just breathing, theyre not alive.
They didnt just lose consciousness.
Kwak No-saeng used some kind of trick to separate their consciousness and body. The mind was awake, but the body was in a state of sleep.
Even though I lie down like that and close my eyes, I can hear and discriminate all the soundsing from outside.
Its like imprisoning the mind in the prison of the body.
It was an act beyond imagination.
Jang Sa-chun alsomitted evil deeds throughout his life, butpared to Kwak No-saeng, he was at the level of a child.
It was then.
What are you doing? If youe, hurry up and dont put your luggage down.
Kwak No-saeng raised his head and looked at Jang Sa-chun.
The so-called afterlife spots were blooming all over the old mans face. His eyes were cloudy and out of focus, and most of his teeth were missing, leaving a few missing. So it felt even more bizarre.
Jang Sa-chun greeted Kwak No-saeng with a fist.
How have you been?
Stop the bullshit and put things down. Did you bring everything you said?
yes! I checked three times.
Do you think youll get on this stone bed if even one falls out?
That will never happen.
Jang Sachun answered and winked at his subordinates. Then, the subordinates hurriedly set down their luggage.
Kwak No-saeng asked as he rummaged through his luggage.
You must have brought the hwasimcho well, right? He is the most important.
yes! Ive been scraping everything, so you dont have to worry.
joy! I will have to see it with my own eyes.
Kwak No-saeng snorted and opened the bag containing the hwasimcho. The bag was filled with red flowers.
A disgusting scent emanated from the flower, which consisted of seven red incisors.
Right! You brought a good quality one.
I paid special attention to it.
There must be something else, right?
of course. I saw it with my own eyes.
good! Still, you guys do a pretty good job. Even if you do something wrong, I wont make it into a ginger poem.
thank you. Mas old man.
Zhang Sachun took a fist and bowed his head.
Crazy bastard! Do you mean that?
His face was full of contempt.
What Kwak No-saeng was making now was ginger poetry.
It is to make the living neither die nor live, and make them Jiangshi.
Making a living person into a Jiangshi was taboo even in Kangho. If this fact is known, the three generations will be massacred by being used of strong deeds.
Kwak No-saeng also knew this fact, so he hid in this faraway ce.
It was because there was no other ce to satisfy his bizarre desire for research.
Kwak No-saeng studied here to his hearts content.
To him, this ce was like heaven.
This is because it has near-infinite support and very little meddling.
Hundreds of people have seen him cut their hair so far. Observing the brains of living people and observing various reactions, he learned how to make Jiangshi, which remained only in legends.
Hehe! It wasnt long before the ginger poem waspleted. Once the Ginger Poetry ispleted, I wont be able topete with monsters made with magic.
You mean the king?
Yes. With magic, at most, you can only create one ghost king in several decades, but with my medicine, you can create dozens of ginger poems at once. Which would be more efficient?
Of course, its the old mans medicine.
Yes. There is noparison at all in terms of efficiency. As long as I have my ginger poetry, I dont have to be afraid of that ghost king. He has no fear and remembers the martial arts of his time as a human. Besides, since he obeys any orders without saying anything, he is much more efficient than the troublesome ghost king.
youre right. But is the ginger poem really about to bepleted?
It is practicallyplete. If we just reinforce it with the hwasimcho and medicinal herbs you guys have gathered, an invincible Ginger City army will be born.
Oh oh! If the magistrate knows, he will like it.
Hehe! I have already informed the magistrate. All that remains is toplete the ginger poem and send it to him.
Kwak No-saeng smiled brightly.
Zhang Sa-chuns whole body froze in fear at his maddening smile.
I thought I was not normal myself, but in front of a real crazy person, I feel infinitely shabby.
Ive seen a lot of people so far, but Ive never seen a person as crazy as Kwak No-saeng.
Why on earth does thest lord make a man like this do such crazy things?
It was the first time I felt resentful of Makju, whom I respected like the sky.
Pyowol and Agave came to the ruins where Chang Sachun and his subordinates disappeared.
The interior of the ruins was also empty.
Pyowol was able to find the entrance to the basement without difficulty.
Agave asked.
Are you going in?
You cante all the way here and just go back.
Thats true, but
Pyowol saw Agave hesitate and said.
You go back.
yes?
You settled in that vige because you wanted to leave Gangho. If I intervene further than this, I will have no choice but to get swept up in Kang-hos business again. so go back This is yourst chance.
Agave bit her lip softly at Pyowols words.
After thinking for a moment, she shook her head.
I cante all the way here.
I hate to be swept up in Kang-hos business again, but I couldnt give up on the vigers revenge.
At least the three people who directly injured him had to be punished.
Pyo-wol said as he watched the agave resolving.
do it yourself.
There will be no burden.
She picked up a twig that was lying on the floor.
Her mood changed just by lifting a branch.
She had returned to Amifahs female swordsman.
Pyo-wol looked at her for a while and went underground. It was followed by agave.
When I arrived at the underground space, it was also empty. But Pyowol was not taken aback. He found a passage leading to another ce at once.
It seems that there are many underground spaces like this here.
It was a new arrangementparable to a megalopolis.
It was no wonder that there were countless secret spaces like this underground.
It was an optimal space for someone to conspire.
It waspletely out of sight, and there were countless spaces that could be put to good use.
Pyowol did not open the door right away.
It seemed that if I opened the door, I could run into the people inside.
It was urgent to find out what was going on here. It was clear that he would have to provoke the opponent before he would hide the evidence and go into hiding.
Having already experienced such opponents, Pyowol was cautious.
There must be an air vent.
Even a well-built underground facility needed venttion. It is because the person inside can breathe only when fresh air is taken in from the outside.
There were no exceptions for any underground facility.
After searching for a long time, Pyo-wol was able to find a hidden venttion passage behind the closet.
Leopold and agave crawled into the venttion shaft.
The vents were narrow enough to squeeze my shoulders.
If it was a normal person, as soon as he entered the venttion shaft, his body would get stuck and he would not be able to move. However, both of them were far from ordinary people.
Pyowol could move freely like a snake, and Agave had a thin and flexible body.
They were able to reach the ceiling of the hidden subterranean space through a cramped venttion shaft.
Through the dense iron bars, the underground scene came in at a nce.
Dozens of stone bunks and people lying on them. I saw an old, grotesque old man walking diligently between them.
The moment Agave saw those lying on the stone beds, she felt an eerie feeling that words could not describe.
The hair all over her body stood on end and the horrified feeling of opening her pores made her unknowingly sick of it.
Ugh!
I couldnt tell exactly what was going on inside, but it was clear that my body was the first to notice that something unusual was happening instinctively.
Unlike the agave, Pyowol was looking at the underground space with a calm expression.
At a nce, I could feel that something unusual was happening.
The figures lying on the stone beds were all muscr.
It was a body that ordinary people couldnt have.
Only those who learned martial arts could have such a trained body.
Dozens of such peopley unconscious.
One person couldnt have kidnapped that many people. It was something that could only be done with the support of a huge force.
It was then.
Suddenly, old master Kwak raised his head and looked at the venttion shaft.
Who are you?
He obviously didnt show any signs, but Kwak No-saeng noticed that there was an intruder in his space like a ghost.
As Kwak No-saeng red at the venttion shaft with fearful eyes, Jang Sa-chun and his subordinates swarmed around him.
Is there a problem?
Someone hase in hiding.
Yes? What is that?
It looks like you guys came with a tail.
Kwak No-saeng looked at Jang Sa-chun and his subordinates with a pathetic expression.
Chapter 414
Episode 414:
Saichun Changs face is terribly distorted.
Kwak No-saengs criticism made him feel ashamed. It was only from the inside that the rebellion soared, but if they really came with a tail attached to them, there was no excuse.
dare!
The anti-donggang sword hanging from Chang Sa-chuns waist was released.
The pottery expelled from the Bandonggang Nando hit the venttion shaft as it was.
bang!
Debris flew in all directions with an explosion.
The air vent was smashed, and the moon and agave came out.
Kwak No-saeng red at the two and said.
like! These are pretty good-looking young people. How did youe here? Of course you followed those idiots. Something that seems to have quite the ability will be a useful material.
Kwak No-saeng had no intention of listening to Pyowol and Agaves answers from the start. I spoke and answered alone and came to a conclusion.
Instead of Kwak No-saeng, Jang Sa-chun stepped forward.
If you sneak into someone elses house, reveal your identity first.
If that were the case, I wouldnt have sneaked in like this.
Are you really following us?
thats right!
Im down too. Even though the tail is attached, I cant even notice it. Where did youe from?
After your subordinates killed a vige youth who was interested in hwasimcho.
As expected.
Zhang Sachun turned his head and looked at the three people who had caused the ident.
The faces of the three people who killed the vige youth while ying with them were white.
That is what it is.
Im sure I erased the traces well
Im sorry.
The men quickly made excuses. However, none of the excuses were enough to alleviate Chang Sachuns anger.
Shia!
Zhang Shachuns Bandonggang Tao drew the air.
For a moment, the movements of the men who were making excuses stopped.
Slurp!
Blood flowed from their necks and they copsed.
There was no resistance or screaming.
It happened in an instant.
The atmosphere in the hall rapidly froze.
Even so, everyone was surprised by his behavior of resolutely disposing of the subordinate who followed him.
Pyowol was surprised in a different sense.
It was because he recognized how desperate Jang Sa-chun was.
There werent many thieves in the world who could exert such power as Bandonggang.
A person with that level of inaction would have been known all over the world, but Pyo-wol had never heard of a thief who used the sword like that of Bandong-gang.
No matter how much you hide a sharp awl, it will eventually break through the fabric.
Likewise, a warrior with that level of inaction had no choice but to be known all over the world. like the moon
However, the fact that such a person was not known meant that someone intentionally concealed his identity.
Kooryong?
Pyo-wol did not miss the moment when Jang Sa-chun and Kwak No-saengs eyes were shaking.
Zhang Sachun said with an effortless expression.
I dont know what you are talking about.
You dont know, but its okay. Because I know.
Stop talking nonsense and reveal your identity. Otherwise, you will never get out of here alive.
You wont save me even if I answer anyway.
I will kill you without pain.
its okay! We will decline such an offer.
bloke!
Life exploded from Zhang Sachuns eyes.
Ignoring his gaze, Pyo-wol looked at the people lying on the stone bed.
Few vital signs were felt by those lying on stone beds.
Of course, a living person should have periodic breathing, but they hardly felt it.
It was definitely alive, but it felt like I wasnt alive at all.
Pyo-wol asked Kwak No-saeng.
What are you doing to them?
Hehe! baby boy This is the residence of the elder of the vige. Whatever happens here is none of your business.
hemp clothes? You mean a member of parliament?
Kwak No-saeng said it carelessly, but those two words were enough for Pyo-wol.
Clinician Gedada is a clinic with the character Ma (ħ) meaning devil.
There was no way that such a member of Congress was normal.
Are you ying with a living person?
Are you ying? This old man transforms them into other beings. You will soon be like them.
Transformation?
Pyowols expression hardened coldly.
Metamorphosis means that an insect or animal changes its shape significantly during the growth process.
It is not a word that can be attached to humans. Even so, using such a word subconsciously meant that the magician was using something taboo against them.
What have you done?
Hehe! Hes a very curious guy. If you want to know, go over them first.
The demonughed at Pyowol and turned around.
Turning around, he said to Chang Sa-chun.
Take care so that no further problems arise. If I make a mistake this time, I will tell thest lord.
That will never happen.
Jang Sa-chun stepped forward with an answer.
His subordinates followed.
Jang Sa-chun said to his subordinates.
Get the guy. You can cut off the limbs. Just hold your breath and bring it to me.
yes!
The subordinates responded and rushed at Pyowol and Agave.
Zhang Sachun looked at the two with his eyes narrowed.
I was thinking of sending my subordinates to figure out the strength of the two men.
Hi-Hi!
Chahaha!
The subordinates attacked the two with strangeughter.
Unlike Maui and Jangsachun, they do not regard Pyowol and Agave as a great threat.
Shia!
Geom-gwang and Do-gwang attacked Pyowol and Agave.
The first to move was the agave.
Whoa! These are people I can never forgive.
Aside from killing the vigers, I couldnt let the demons do terrible things to people.
In her blood, the blood of the political faction, Amifa, was still flowing.
Although it has been diluted due to the Guhwa Incident, the spirit of Amipa, which is called Jema-Byeolsa, still remains.
Shhh!
In Agaves hand, the Infinite Lotus Sword, Amipas first learning, unfolded.
It was a vision that only a direct disciple of Jang Moon-in could learn, not an ordinary martial art. Its power could not be ordinary.
Cheak!
Keck!
The warriors who rushed in from the front were knocked down by the sharp sword attack that cut through the darkness.
The blunt twig was reborn as a legendary sword in the hands of the agave.
Infinite softening sword? You are Amipas disciple.
Zhang Sachun immediately recognized Yongseolrans martial arts and was astonished.
As far as he knows, Amifa has entered the Bongmun and his disciples no longer engage in outside activities.
The Infinite Lotus Sword is a seasonal skill that belongs to the upper ranks among Amigas martial arts.
It was never a martial art that anyone could master.
It was not a good sign that someone who had mastered such martial arts appeared here.
At least from Jang Sa-chuns point of view.
Agaves attacks were so sharp that it was hard to believe that he had let go of his sword for a long time.
Each time the white lotus flower bloomed, someone screamed and copsed.
Zhang Sachun muttered as he looked at the fallen.
Your swordsmanship is sharp, but your hands are blunt. Or if you are weak-minded.
Many fell, but no one died.
It was proof that the agave had an ejaction in its hands.
A mischievous smile appeared on Jang Sachuns lips.
The most difficult ss to deal with in Gangho was those who had strong martial arts but even had a single mind.
It is better not to turn such people into enemies at all.
Conversely, those who were easiest to deal with were those who had strong martial arts but were weak-minded and could not easily kill.
Mostly well-bred people have this tendency.
Zhang Sachun thought that the agave was of that kind.
What are you doing? shove it all at once That bitch cant kill you guys.
yes!
At least none of those present were afraid of getting hurt.
Although Zhang Sa-chun did not personally train them, he believed in their inaction and spirit.
Wow!
The warriors increased their strength and rushed at the agave.
For a moment, a look of bewilderment appeared on Agaves face.
After being away from Gangho for a long time, seeing blood was not as easy as it seemed. If possible, it was her heart to want to subdue with only light wounds.
Enemies took advantage of her loose mind.
As soon as he realized that she couldnt spread the water, he threw his whole body to attack.
Because of that, even with superior skills, Agave had no choice but to be pushed back.
Pyowol watched indifferently as Agave struggled.
Everything was her choice.
It was her choice toe here, and it was her decision to fight them.
The moon clearly warned the agave. Even so, it was she who ignored the warning and came along. Everything that happened from now on was the result of her decision.
Whatever her feelings were, she had to deal with them all.
It was then.
Wedge liquid!
Without warning, Jang Sa-chun shed at Pyo-wol.
It wasnt for nothing that he earned the nickname Ghost Mage.
It was a nickname that was given because it was as morous as an owl flying in the night sky to snatch prey.
His ghost magic came to him in an instant and cut Pyowols throat.
Awesome!
A cutting sound resounded in the darkness.
Zhang Sachuns Tao cut off Pyo-Yues throat.
Hehe! Thats cool.
Kwak No-saeng saw the scene and pped his hands andughed.
In his eyes, it looked as if Pyowols neck had been split. However, Jang Sa-chuns expression as he cut Pyo-wols neck was serious.
There is no feeling in my hands.
It was clear that his condolences were the best.
Even a rock can be cut like a radish if you inject inner energy, but that doesnt mean you cant cut the fabric without any resistance.
Zhang Sachun instinctively thought that something was wrong.
At that moment, the figure of Pyowol that he had cut off his head disappeared without a trace.
illusion? Shit!
Chang Sa-chun instinctively spread a lifesaving candle to protect himself.
Ting!
At that moment, a faint sound of something hitting his sword burst out.
The sound was as small as the impact of small stones, but the impact was beyond imagination.
Kuk!
Zhang Sa-chun let out a low moan at the pain in the grip of his sword and was pushed back.
What?
Jang Sa-chuns eyes shook.
Instinctively, he blocked the opponents attack, but he did not know what was attacking him.
It was then.
See it!
Once again the courtesy was heard.
Zhang Sa-chun once again opened the lifesaving candle and stepped back.
hooked!
I spread a film like an iron wall, but something prated my thigh.
Kuk!
Zhang Sa-chun groaned unconsciously at the fiery pain.
He focused his energy in his eyes and red at the object that had pierced his thigh.
line?
It was a thread so thin that it would not be visible if it had not been concentrated.
At that moment, an unbelievable sight happened.
Because the thread that went through his thigh had disappeared without a trace.
Only then did he realize that the thread piercing his thigh was not real, but a knight created by condensing energy.
There are many warriors in the world, but there is only one warrior who uses knights as a weapon.
Zhang Sachun let out a sound that was close to screaming.
You, the one who died, are the gods of death.
Chapter 415
Episode 415
Even though it was Jang Sa-chun who rarely did gang-ho activities, he checked the gang-hos movements from time to time.
Thanks to that, most masters who had a reputation in the river were aware of it.
Pyowol was a military man with the highest level of danger among the masters he knew.
If he was simply strong in martial arts, he would not have rated it so highly.
Pyowol possessed the highest level of martial arts and knew how to use the martial arts he had learned perfectly.
More than anything, he was the owner of a single mind, and he was an assassin who did not hesitate to make an ambush to achieve his goal.
People like Jang Sa-chun considered a person like Pyo-wol a more difficult opponent than a master of a prestigious political faction.
This is because Pyowol did not have any moral reason, justification, family, etc., which are considered to be the weaknesses of ordinary warriors.
Dealing with such a person was not an easy task, even for the most advanced masters.
Moreover, Pyowol was also strong in martial arts.
Among them, unofficial male marriages using knights were feared by many.
It was a reality to be treated as a master even if you could put a g on a sword or sword. However, Pyowol was used bypressing the qi thinly like a thread.
It was a martial art that denied Kang Hosmon sense.
Above all, Pyowol interfered with their progress at every step. Because of that, I couldnt help but remember it in particr.
Whoa! Its a terrible bad rtionship, Death God!
Zhang Sachuns eyes sank deeply.
The moment he realized that the opponent was Pyowol, his mindset changed.
Pyowol was never an opponent that could be easily defeated.
It was a strong enemy that could not be guaranteed even if he risked his everything. In order to face him, he had to be prepared toy down his own life. And Chang Sa-chun was fully prepared to do so.
Whoo!
A ray of light was oveid on Chang Sachuns Tao.
It was a river crossing.
I recently came to a realization and was able to unleash my strength. However, it was iplete because it was not yetpletely settled.
Normally, instead of crossing the river, he would have used pottery or herbivorous skills to deal with him, but Pyo-wol was not an easy existence enough to guarantee victory even with such a margin.
Zhang Sa-chun threw himself at Pyo-wol.
I ran through the underground space, but there was no sound or sign. It was an ostentatious movement like a ghost.
It was a step called ghost step.
If you learn this step, you will be able to move like a ghost, as the name suggests.
Especially in such a dark underground space, the power of the ghost beam is doubled.
As ifing out of the darkness, Chang Sa-chun suddenly appeared in front of Pyo-wol. And Dogang swung his young sword. But the next moment he couldnt help but be amazed.
It was because the pewol, which I thought would be in its ce, was not visible.
Zhang Sachun felt a chill run down his spine and hurriedly turned around.
Pyo-wol was upying the back of Jang Sa-chun before he knew it.
If Jang Sa-chun had the gait of a ghost, Pyo-wol had a meandering gait.
The power of the ghost walk doubles in the dark, but the power of the meandering walk is more than that.
Fighting without a sign or sound was what Pyowol was best at.
The suhonsa was released without a sound.
The two-branched conjurer bites Zhang Shachuns neck and heart like a poisonous snake.
In both ces, it was blood that could cause instant death even from a small wound.
Zhang Shachun instinctively swung the river crossing to defend against the two bloods.
Teeting!
The suhonsa bounced off with a weak metal sound. But I couldnt be relieved.
This is because the suhonsa, which had bounced off, turned and flew back in the air.
It is so thin that it is difficult to distinguish it with the naked eye, and it is toote to judge it with the naked eye because it is as fast as the light beam.
I had to judge with my senses and defend myself.
Zhang Sachun swung his sword like mad.
Tititting!
A long rustle rang out.
It was Jang Sa-chun, nicknamed the ghost mado.
He was called a ghost by the people he dealt with, and he gave them nightmares.
Now he was experiencing the nightmare that those who dealt with him had to feel.
Pyowol was stronger and more stealthy than that. And it made it even worse.
In the past, Pyowol was used by hanging a ghost rain on a wedding ceremony.
At that time, I could still hear the sound of the ghost rain cutting through the air. However, all the ghost monuments were destroyed, and Pyowol only used the Suhonsa.
A light water marriage didnt even make thatmon pagong sound.
From the standpoint of the opponent, it became more difficult.
Great!
Chang Sachuns face became more and more distorted.
Trying to stop the marriage with feelings alone is getting more and more difficult.
If you cut off one strand, another strand will fly out in an instant, driving you crazy.
At this rate, I will suffer.
Pyo-wol was far away and wielded a suhonsa just by flicking his fingers, but he was dancing like crazy.
The degree to which stamina was consumed was different.
Going like this, I couldnt really do anything, and I had no choice but to copse from exhaustion.
Give flesh and take bones.
Chang Sa-chun gritted his teeth and spread the ghost cloth.
Defense was neglected.
I believe in only one Tao.
Like a fish upstream, he sprinted away with terrifying speed.
Pupuk!
The sutra prated his left shoulder and back.
I felt like I was about to lose my mind from the pain, but I gnawed my teeth and endured it.
Thanks to that, he was able to reduce the distance from Pyowol to only half a length. It was within reach if you wielded a sword.
Chaha! A single ghost marriage!
The strongest herbivore unfolded in the distance of Pyowol.
The river-crossing was so intense that the darkness was instantly pushed away, and Pyowol exploded.
Zhang Sa-chuns sword was about to touch Pyo-wols neck.
Suddenly, a ray of light bloomed from Pyowols neck.
It was Sasa Gang (z), a river made from the thread of Ki.
The power of Sasagang was on a different level from that of a suhon.
Tuong!
Daojiang not only threw the young Zhang Saichuns sword far away, but also gave him a great shock inside.
Keugh!
Chang Sachuns face twisted in shock. But there was no time toin of pain leisurely.
This is because Pyowol switched from defensive to offensive.
Pyolwols fist, approaching through the darkness, hit Chang Sa-chuns chest.
bang!
With an explosion, Chang Sa-chun was thrown back.
He wasnt helpless either. In the meantime, he spread his palm, which did not hold the sword, to block Pyowols fist. But in return, all the fingers bent in the opposite direction. It broke like a can of sorghum.
Big!
Suddenly, Zhang Sachun let out a frustrated moan.
It was because something was wrapped around his neck.
This?
It was Sasa River that was so finely thick that it could not be distinguished with the naked eye.
Pyowol gave strength as it was and pulled Sasa River.
Awesome!
In an instant, Zhang Sachuns head floated in the air.
The head and body were separated in the Sasa River.
It was terrifying to look at ones own body in the air.
Shit!
That was Changsst thought.
Seeing this, Kwak No-saeng was greatly surprised.
Awesome!
Kwak No-saeng always treats Jang Sa-chun carelessly, but he acknowledges his martial arts skills.
Jang Sa-chun was a hard-to-find master, but Pyo-wol won too easily. In his eyes, it looked like Pyo-wol had killed Jang Sa-chun after ying with him to his hearts content.
Next to Jang Sa-chun was Kwak No-saeng.
Pyo-wol approached Kwak No-saeng. Even so, Kwak No-saeng did not look frightened at all.
You bastard! Thats amazing. Jangga is also quite a great master, but to kill him so easily. Did you say you were a death god?
Dont make a suggestion. It wont be such a bad suggestion for you either.e under me Then I promise you a wealth and glory that will never happen again in the world.
Since it was a proposal that was not worth listening to, Pyowol didnt even respond.
Kwak No-saengs face twisted at Pyo-wols attitude.
Are you going to refuse? Would you regret it?
Id rather die with my tongue biting than to be an old mans limb.
Hes so erratic. good night! If its your choice, you wont regret it.
Kwak No-saeng grinned.
Pyo-wol blew a suhonsa towards Kwak No-saengs neck. However, it did not happen that the suhonsa touched Kwak No-saengs body.
Its because someone got in the way between the two.
The suhonsa pierced the chest of the one who stood in the way.
If a normal person had been pierced by a water marriage, they would have screamed or reacted in some other way. However, the person standing in the middle just stood there silently like a wooden stone and did not show any physical reaction.
Pyo-wol realized that the person who had been pierced by the suhonsa instead of Kwak No-saeng was one of the people lying on the stone bed.
When pierced by a suhonsa, humans feel excruciating pain.
If you think that just because the size of the hole is small, the pain will be small, you are mistaken. Many warriors who had been killed by a water marriage were proving that fact.
However, the person who was pierced by the suhonsa did not respond at all.
Like someone who doesnt feel pain at all. But his eyes were strange.
There was no glimpse of will or emotion that a human being should have.
Its not like a cover letter that thoroughly hides the inside.
It was empty, as if there hadnt been anything like that in the first ce.
It was like a corpse with no soul, not a living human being.
Pyowol said without realizing it.
A rivera poet?
Its ginger, to be exact.
Kwak No-saeng kindly corrected Pyowols mistake.
Ginger City? Did you turn a living person into a Jiangshi?
It is the work of this body. Hehe! How is it? Isnt that great?
You are crazy!
You cant create a masterpiece without being crazy.
Kwak No-saeng grinned.
He was genuinely proud of the work he had created.
It wasnt a finished piece yet. However, it was also true thatpletion was just around the corner.
It was possible to make it more perfect by using medicinal materials such as hwasimcho that Jang Sa-chun and his subordinates had retrieved.
Ginger City was different from Gwiwang.
With good materials, his medical skills, and enormous support, he could produce an unlimited number of copies.
It is possible to form a truly powerful army.
It was a terrible atrocity that betrayed humanity, but Kwak No-saeng did not feel guilty.
He was a brutal man who was willing to hack into thousands if he could achieve his goal.
ugh!
With a grotesque sound, those who were lying on stone beds rose up.
Not only Yongseolran but also Jang Sachuns subordinates were astonished at the sight.
what?
Shit!
They also knew that Kwak No-saengs research had borne some fruit. However, seeing it with my own eyes and experiencing it from the side gave me a different level of shock.
Kwak No-saeng eximed.
My creatures! run free Kill all those who trespass into my space.
Bake it!
When Kwak No-saeng gave the order, the ginger poems burst into tears at the same time.
Those on the border between the living and the dead.
Their cries contained a strange power that shook the souls of the living. Those who suffered the most were the subordinates of Chang Sa-chun.
Keugh!
What is it?
They covered their ears and sat down.
Gingerbreads attacked Pyowol and Agave all at once.
They didnt know how to tell the difference.
Except for Kwak No-saeng, everyone who entered the underground space was their enemy.
Kuwo!
Ginger Sis screamed and bit the subordinates of Changshachun.
Ugh!
Shit!
Zhang Shachuns subordinates were frightened and resisted, but to no avail.
All of the Ginger Sis were unarmed.
Before being kidnapped here, I heard that it was quite strong.
Although he forgot all martial arts as he became a ginger poet, his physical abilities remained intact.
No reason, no fear.
There is only the thought in his head that he must carry out his masters orders.
oh my god!
Agaves face turned white when he saw Zhang Shachuns subordinates being beaten by Gingxi.
No matter how much she is said to have a strong sense of humor, the scene where a living person is bitten to death by ginger poetry was shocking.
It was bright in his eyes what kind of disaster would happen if Ginger City was released to the river.
You cant let a single one get out.
Chapter 416
Episode 416
There are people who die far from home.
Soldiers, disced persons, or those who fled their hometowns for other reasons and lost their lives unjustly.
When the grudge of the dead reaches its peak, it will have a bad effect on the area.
In particr, in areas where many such people died, demonic spirits became stronger and bad things happened to people.
In order to prevent such a situation, the masters cast spells on the bodies of those who had recently died and made them move themselves.
That was the beginning of Jiangxi.
The masters brought the enchanted Jiangshi back to his hometown and put him to rest.
In particr, the masters of the now-extinct Mosanpa (éɽ) were good at this type of sorcery.
Only now, when we think of Taoists, we think of swordsmen wielding swords in martial arts such as the Volcano or Shaman factions, but in the past, we could not get bored with Taoists using witchcraft or magic. However, those techniques that were outdated by the trend of the times disappeared into the shadows and became difficult to see.
It was because of the ghost king that Kwak No-saeng became interested in Jiangshi, which had nothing to do with medicine.
The most iprehensible ghost king.
Most people vaguely knew that the ghost king had the power of immortality, but Kwak No-saeng knew through long research and obsession that he actually changed his body.
A monster born from the power of magic.
That was the ghost king.
From then on, Kwak No-saeng was obsessed with creating a being that would surpass the ghost king.
The result was ginger poetry.
Kwak No-saeng thought that The Ghost King was also a kind of ginger poem.
Ginger poetry created by the power of magic.
Kwak No-saeng decided to make a ginger poem with the power of medicine and has been racing for decades.
Ginger City, now in the underground space, was the result of decades of hard work.
Every living human being has a soul.
A man without a soul is just an empty shell.
It is impossible for a man who has lost his soul to move. Its because from the moment you lose your soul, you enter the realm of the dead.
However, the dead cannot move smoothly because their muscles and joints are stiff. So instead ofpletely annihting the soul, Kwak No-saeng used a method of sealing it in a part of the human body.
It was made to be in a state of being straddled by a boundary that was alive but not alive and not dead.
Thanks to this, the ginger poetry he created was able to show the smooth movements of a living person.
However, because his soul was sealed, he could not make a rational decision.
Reborn as a monster that only obeys orders.
He became a being devoid of reason, not a being close to a human who thinks and judges for himself like the ghost king.
In a way, it could be seen as a failure. But Kwak No-saeng was rather satisfied.
What he needed was a monster that would faithfully obey orders, not a rational human being.
Ginger Sis were attacking all living things except Kwak No-saeng.
The downside was that he couldnt make a rational decision and couldnt distinguish between friends and family, but Kwak No-saeng didnt think it was a big deal.
It is because such a shoring can be rectifiedter.
Even though it was not yetplete, it moved like a human and disyed ferocious aggression.
Ah!
help me!
Zhang Shachuns subordinates, who had been attacked by Ginger Shi, were screaming and copsing.
Jang Sa-chuns subordinates were also warriors who prided themselves on being masters. However, Ginger City was helpless against the attack.
Because their attacks did not work on Ginger City.
Even if one limb was cut off, Ginger Citys movement was not hindered at all. You dont feel pain, and the emotion of fear doesnt exist at all.
It was a perfect monster born to ughter. There was still room for improvement, but time will tell.
Hehe!
Kwak No-saeng burst into silence as he looked at his masterpiece.
In the underground space, the road to Hell of Abi Gyu-hwan was spread out.
Peoples severed limbs were strewn everywhere, and blood was soaking the floor.
crazy! Cant stop.
Mr. Please save me.
His subordinates who were still alive begged Kwak No-saeng. However, their pleas did not reach Kwak No-saengs ears.
He only cared about Ginger Citys movements.
A smooth yet powerful movementparable to that of a living person. Even so, the tenacity of destruction toward the goal.
everything was satisfactory.
Kwak No-saengs gaze turned to Pyowol.
For some reason, Pyowol hadnt moved since a while ago.
After defeating Chang Sachun, he did not lift a finger at all.
The look seemed a bit unsettling.
Kwak No-saeng pointed at the moon with his finger and shouted.
Get that guy. You shouldnt take your life. He will be a really good material.
I wasnt sure if the gingersies would carry out the order not to kill them. Still, I had to give an order.
thats it!
Ginger Sis jumped over Jang Sa-chuns subordinates and ran to Pyo-wol.
Some jumped on two legs, but there were more who jumped like animals using their arms.
They showed their ferocity and rushed toward Pyowol.
Its dangerous!
cried the agave.
Pyo-wol knew better that it was dangerous even if she didnt shout.
Ginger Citys powerlessness was not the problem.
Kwak No-saeng, who created these monsters, was more dangerous.
If Kwak No-saeng was given time and support, he could create any number of monsters like this.
Kwak No-saeng was more dangerous than any warriors Pyo-wol had ever met and dealt with.
Pyo-wol kicked Ginger-shi, who was running in the lead.
Cuckoo!
With the sound of a leather drum exploding, ginger poetry bounced far away.
Even the most skilled yers would not have been able to move easily with internal injuries if they were shocked.
But Ginger City was different.
He got up again without screaming and rushed at Pyowol.
Ha!
Instead of a tree branch, Agave picked up the sword that the enemies had missed and unleashed the Infinite Lotus Sword.
Ginger Sis arm, cut by her sword, fell. Even so, instead, it exploded with a roar and ran.
crazy!
Agave was frightened by the sight of Ginger City attacking like an angler while sprinkling blood.
She spread the cutting edge of the long-stretched infinite lotus sword and cut down the ginger poem. But killing Ginger City wasnt easy.
In order to neutralize Ginger City, he had to slit his throat. However, it was absolutely not easy to sh the head of Ginger City, who was moving violently.
Moreover, Agave has been out of martial arts for quite some time.
Theres no way Ill ever forget what Ive learned, but I cant help but lose my sharpness.
Moreover, she was still hesitant to use poison.
Such an attitude caused her a crisis.
Keugh!
Six Ginger Sis attacked her.
How did she block up to five people, but thest six ginger poetry pierced her sword and came right in front of her nose.
Ginger Shi opened his wide mouth and tried to bite the agaves white nape.
It was the moment when Agave closed her eyes tightly.
Take a break!
Suddenly, with a sharp cutting sound, Ginger Citys head flew through the air.
Pyo-wol blew Ginger-shis head off with a conspiracy.
Wake!
sorry.
If thats the case, you shouldnt have followed me in the first ce.
Agave gently bit her lip at Pyowols harsh criticism.
It was something he had been obsessively following. I kept bing a burden on such a subject.
It was all because of his soft mind.
after!
Agave sighed lightly and closed her eyes.
I miss you!
The roar of ginger poetry was heard.
Trampling on the fallen ginger poem, other ginger poemse running. Their faces were terrifying enough to make my flesh tremble. However, there was no longer a hint of hesitation in Agaves eyes.
hot!
The agave spread the lotus torsion, the pinnacle of the infinite lotus sword.
In an instant, sword energy emanated from her sword like fireworks exploding.
His sword, resembling a lotus petal, ughtered Ginger City.
You dont have to cut your throat.
All you have to do is cut off your arms and legs to incapacitate them.
Ginger City, who had all his limbs cut off, could no longer move.
Even if it was Ginger City, it was still straddling the human border. If a lot of blood was shed, even if it was ginger poetry, there was no choice but to die.
Ginger City was no match for Agave, whose hesitation had disappeared.
Agave swung her sword and nced at Pyowol.
At the feet of Pyo-wol, the bodies of Ginger City were already piled up.
also!
A light of admiration shed in Agaves eyes.
Unlike himself, there was no hesitation in Pyowols hands.
His betrothal had exactly decapitated the gingersies.
Ginger Shi, who had been decapitated, stopped breathing and could no longer move.
When the centa of the ginger poem he had worked so hard to make was killed by Pyowol and Agave, Nosaeng Kwaks face was distorted.
His anger was poured out on the two people who ruined his hard work.
Where can you afford this?
he touched the wall Then the wall was pushed back and the hidden space was revealed.
Filling the secret space was just over a hundred ginger poems.
They were secretly manufactured without informing Jang Sa-chun and others.
Kwak No-saeng woke up all the ginger poems.
Kill them.
He even ordered Ginger City to kill Pyowol and Agave.
The two were too dangerous to save and make ginger poetry.
It seemed that killing him would have no remorse.
As more than 100 ginger poems joined in, the scene became even more chaotic.
None of Chang Sachuns subordinates were alive anymore.
Only three people are alive.
Among them, Kwak No-saeng is the owner, so he is excluded from the goal.
Bake it!
Ginger Sis rushed at Pyowol and Agave like wild dogs.
A delighted smile hung on Kwak No-saengs lips.
No matter how great the martial arts of Pyowol and Agave were, it was impossible to deal with the ginger poetry that rushed at them all at once.
He thought they would be torn to pieces.
It was then.
See it!
A shrill roar echoed in the darkness.
For a moment, Kwak No-saeng felt a strange feeling that could not be exined in words. He opened his eyes as he felt all the hairs on his body stand on end.
What is it?
The movements of the Ginger City, who had been running so madly toward Pyowol and Agave, stopped as if it were a lie.
It hardened as if glue had been applied.
what happened?
It was then.
Dudududuk!
Suddenly, from the front, ginger poems began to copse in a chain.
All the heads of the falling gingersies had been severed from their necks.
Kwak No-saeng shouted.
What have you done? Why my children?
At that moment, Kwak No-saeng saw a gift that crossed the air.
It was the suhonsa that was so minute that it was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye.
The suhonsa crossing the underground space wasnt just a single thread. Countless suhonsa are stretched like a spiders web.
A method of spreading the suhonsa vertically and horizontally like a spider waiting for food to be caught after setting up a spider web.
Also known as Jiju Silver Net (֩yW).
It was another development of the male marriage.
Dududuk!
Ginger Sis, who did not know that thendlord was unfolding, fell one after another.
It looked like a sandcastle being swept away by the waves.
This is
Nosaeng Kwak put on an expression of disbelief.
I really didnt know that the Ginger Poetry Corps he created with all his heart and soul would copse in such a futile way.
It was so unrealistic that it felt like a nightmare.
Kwak No-saeng shouted.
What are you? Why are you killing my children like this?
It was then.
Fu-wook!
Suddenly, I felt an excruciating pain in my shoulder.
Instead of answering, Pyo-wol blew a wedding speech.
When Pyo-wol dragged off the suhonsa, Kwak No-saeng was dragged along.
Kwak No-saeng raised his inner strength and endured, but to no avail.
In an instant, an evil light appeared on Kwak No-saengs face.
He made a hand de and struck the shoulder that had been pierced by the suhonsa. Then the shoulder part was cut off and the arm fell off the body.
cut off his own arm.
Pyowol was also an unexpected action.
Lets see, bastard! This foe will never be forgotten.
Kwak No-saeng screamed and threw himself into the secret passage.
Seeing this, the agave shouted.
You must never miss the author.
Pyowol had the same idea as her.
If he lost Kwak No-saeng now, the remorse would be endless.
Pyo-wol immediately set out to pursue Kwak No-saeng.
It was followed by agave.
Chapter 417
Episode 417
Crazy Does that make sense? Whoops!
Kwak No-saeng muttered as he ran through the secret passage.
The number of ginger poems he mobilized was one hundred and ny nine.
I mobilized all my power that I had studied all my life. However, they were not able to break through the Pyowol and were massacred.
I thought it made no sense.
It was iprehensible to hismon sense. But it had already happened.
No matter how much he denies it, it doesnt make it go away.
It took a lot of time to ept that fact.
They said it was a death. There must have been a reason for being so vignt from above.
It was an inaction well suited to the nickname Sasin.
In particr, making a trap like a spiders web by pulling the g as thin as a thread was not fresh, and it was scary.
For those who like the shadows like himself, Pyowols favor with thendlord was a contradiction. It was because he did not know when he would get caught in the of gifts he had set and die.
Kwak No-saeng was also confident in his martial arts.
At least his martial arts was superior to Chang Sa-chun. Even so, the reason why he runs away like a dog whose tail is on fire is because he does not have the confidence to deal with Pyowol.
Fortunately, he knows the underground well.
Just like the ce where Gods Provisions existed in the past, passageways were connected like a spiders web in the basement.
The underground passage was soplex that even Nosaeng Kwak could not understand it all.
The ce he knew was only a small part of the underground passage. However, I did remember what was inside of it. Kwak No-saeng was running there.
Suddenly, a chill went down my spine.
It was because of the sound of footstepsing from behind.
Two people were obviously chasing them, but the footsteps they heard belonged to one person.
The girls footsteps, isnt the maning?
He immediately shook his head.
Because it cant be.
Its not that they dont track, its just that they dont hear footsteps.
The opponent is a warrior who is called a death god at a young age.
Hiding your presence in the dark should be as easy as breathing.
I cant hear footsteps, but Im sure theyre following closely.
Blood flowed from the shoulder where the arm had been cut off, but there was no time to stop the bleeding.
If he stopped even for a moment, Pyowols white hand seemed to grab his neck.
His expression contorted miserably.
It was because he couldnt believe the reality that he had to desperately run away like this.
He was not even given the time toment his misfortune.
Even now, the sound of footsteps was getting closer.
It is said that the agave came that close.
If the footsteps of the agave were heard this loud, the pyowol would havee closer.
Maybe he was following him right behind him.
When I imagined that, my hairline became soft.
Kwak No-saeng increased his speed by squeezing even the strength he had been suckling.
However, the advantage he has over Pyowol and Agave is that he is already familiar with the underground terrain.
I was able to move in the shortest distance because I knew where the stone beak was and where it had copsed.
I saw a wall at the end of the hallway.
A confined space appeared. However, rather than slowing down, Kwak No-saeng ran faster.
Arriving at the wall like the wind, he pressed a certain part. Then the wall was pushed back and another secret space appeared.
He flew into the dark space without a moments hesitation.
Shortly thereafter, Pyowol and Agave arrived.
said the agave.
Looks like he can believe in this. Are youing in?
Pyowol nodded his head wordlessly.
On the way to this ce, I had a chance to catch Kwak No-saeng several times. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol did not use his hands and followed him because he was curious about what Kwak No-saeng believed.
The ghost king said that he opened his eyes here.
Kwak No-saeng also created ginger poems here.
Ginger poetry was not something that could be created with only a few decades of research.
This was only possible through generations of research.
Gwiwang and Ginger Poetry had such amon feature.
Pyowol thought that the answer to that problem might be here.
Just as you have to enter the tigers den to catch a tiger, you had to approach the root of the problem to solve it.
Pyowol and Agave went into a dark space.
It was the moment they stepped on the floor.
ping!
Suddenly, a sharp piercing sound rang out.
Agency!
Pyowol wrapped his arm around the slender waist of the agave and unfolded his meandering steps.
Bubbubuck!
Shortly thereafter, arrows were pierced where they were.
It was an arrow the length of a childs palm.
Arrows, also called pyeonjeon, were fired by an organ.
Had it not been for Pyowols quick reaction, Agave would have been seriously injured in the battle.
No one would have imagined that the engine would be activated as soon as you set foot like this.
Hold tight.
Pyowol carried the agave on his back.
Currently, many of the agave persimmons were dead.
In this darkness, the senses are dull to detect the organs that are activated. So, I couldnt respond properly.
Knowing this fact, Agave was also easily carried on Pyowols back.
Agave didnt say a word and hugged Pyowols neck tightly.
Shh shh!
A series of twists and turns came flying.
Pyeonjeon fired by the power of an engine had much more power than a person shot.
Moreover, it was not easy to detect the reality because the pitch-ck darkness hid the shape. However, Pyowol avoided such an attack too easily.
As if they could see clearly what was flying in, they moved forward while dodging all sides with minimal movements.
The side war was just the beginning.
The floor suddenly turned off and a trap that caused the entire ceiling to copse was triggered.
The entire ceiling was made of iron.
If he was crushed by an iron ceiling weighing more than tens of thousands of pounds, he would have been crushed.
It was a terrifying trap that made Chi tremble.
Pyowol avoided all the traps and institutions by a narrow margin.
Agave did not feel a sense of danger at all even though she was riding on Pyowols back.
Rather, I was surprised to feel that Pyowols back wasfortable.
Am I still in love with this man?
Agave hurriedly shook her head.
Pyowol was the enemy of Sabu and Amipa.
Although I walked out on my own, I never forgot Amipah for a single day. Although she was criticized by the world for what her master, Kuhwasae, did, she was her only master anyway.
I couldnt mind Pyowol who killed my master.
That day was just a simple mistake. It wont happen again.
Agave softly bit her lip.
I do not regret what has already happened. But if that happens again, it will be difficult.
Institutions and traps continued to threaten them.
The agave was so terrifying that if it had entered alone, it would have already been attacked. However, Pyowol avoided all of those traps and organs by a narrow margin.
It was a truly amazing ability.
They say hes the greatest assassin in the world. Its really iparable.
She was once again in awe of Pyowols ability.
Suddenly, the moon felt lovely.
Agave buried her face deeply in the nape of Pyowols neck.
Unlike his handsome face, he had a strong manly body odor.
Hmm!
The agave inhaled deeply the scent of the moon.
ha!
Suddenly, a gasp of breath escaped from her mouth.
Although invisible due to the darkness, her face was flushed red.
Her white hand dug into Pyowols chest.
The desire to roll around hugging the moon like this dominated her.
It was then.
Wake. It is true.
The cold Pyowols voice awakened her mind that was bewildered.
I woke up as if I had been covered with ice water.
Is it true?
It is a method that stimtes peoples underlying psychology. If you are not careful, you will be ruled by illusions. Use your inner strength.
yes!
The agave nted the inner energy with the answer. Then my mind became clearer.
In an instant, her face turned red.
It is embarrassing to be distracted by a mere truth and show ugliness.
I really have no qualifications as a soldier.
Until now, I had never regretted living in seclusion, but I felt regretful that I had let go of martial arts.
Pyo-wol was moving freely even with her on his back.
Agave was well aware of how great it was.
The gap is so big that I cant really catch up.
The gap was so wide that I didnt even feel jealous.
She concentrated on clouding, holding Pyowols neck tightly.
Pyowol galloped through the darkness without a sound.
He sensed and evaded the organ before it even activated, and the illusionary circle did not have any effect on his mind.
His mental strength was harder than a rock, so there was no room for illusionary formations to prate.
The darkness was like a haven for Pyowol.
In the thick darkness, Pyowols ability doubles.
The senses are expanded to an extent that ordinary people cannot dare to imagine, and they do not miss even the smallest changes.
His expanded senses point him in the exact direction he needs to go even in the dark.
Pyowol did not hesitate or hesitate even once, pointed out the exact direction and moved forward.
bang!
Finally, the engine and the huge stone gate that had been blocking thest thing were smashed, and the moon came out.
Even though he ran through the darkness like a sh battle, Pyowols breathing was the same as usual.
Pyowol looked around the newly appeared space.
It was arge stone chamber.
A rectangr stone chamber with a side length of more than ten sheets.
In the center was Kwak No-saeng.
Kwak No-saeng was shocked to see Pyo-wol suddenly intruded.
Keugh! how?
I thought it would take at least two sighs to pierce the trachea. In fact, he and his subordinates also spent more time than that when they first encountered the engine jinxik.
It was not easy to destroy the organs and Jinsik because they were exquisitely harmonized. With such an institution, Jin-sik Pyo-wol broke through in an instant without suffering a single wound.
It was impossible with Kwak No-saengsmon sense.
Whether he was shocked or not, Pyo-wol looked around the stone chamber.
The walls of the stone chamber were covered with various strange patterns and letters and pictures of unknown meaning.
It wasnt written recently.
The moss on each letter and picture seemed to have been written at least several years, maybe even decades ago.
It was clear that this ce was a research ce for someone who was in Shin-Providing.
He left a record of his research in the form of a mural.
It was clear that Kwak No-saeng obtained some insight from this ce and applied it to ginger poetry.
Pyowol said as she put down the agave that was on her back.
Is this here? The source of your knowledge
Keuugh!
I made a ginger poem with the knowledge I learned here.
Kwak No-saeng couldnt even make a single excuse. Because Pyowols words were true.
Pyowols gaze suddenly turned to the wall in front of him.
There was a picture much bigger and more vivid than the picture on the other wall.
A man lying on a bed of stone A man in a fancy dress that seems to have something injected into his head. And in the next picture, the man lying on the stone bed got up.
An eerie light was emanating from the eyes of the resurrected man.
The picture was so vivid that the mans eyes felt like a young spirit.
Pyo-wol looked at the painting for a while, then moved his gaze to the letters written next to it.
If all the other letters were rted to magic, the letters next to the picture that Pyowol was looking at were just words of thoughts.
[Several years since I came here.
I finally started to see a clue, but I had to move due to the circumstances of the lotus.
Its a pity that I moved withoutpleting my research on immortality.
Personally, I want to stay here, but I cant help it because thats what Yeon-ju wants. However, even after moving to Cheonmujang, my research will continue. So, one day, the descendants who inherited the will of Gyeongchuwol will surpass the magic of the Ki family.]
Gyeongchuwol?
It was a name I had never heard before. But when I looked at the name, there was a name that came to mind.
Is it rted to the police officer?
The life-and-death-gaek Gyeongmu-saeng was also Kyung. It was a story full of possibilities.
However, what Pyowol focused on was the word Cheonmujang.
Shin Ma-ryun moved to Cheonmu-jang? Then, is it that Cheon-mu-jang is the sessor to Shin Ma-ryun?
Chapter 418
Episode 418 Goh
Geomwol, who was the new master of training, was an absolute master.
No one in Gangho couldpete with Gogumwol.
He has only one enemy. It was only Lee Gwak, who was the head of Gwangmumun.
At thest moment, the two risked everything and shed.
In the end, the winner was Lee Gwak of Gwangmumun.
He subdued Gogeomwol. However, it was Jang Chun-hwa, the young head of Cheonmujang, who actually stopped Gogeomwol.
When Gogeomwol, who was hit by Lee Gwak, fell at his feet, he swung his sword and took his life.
With this incident, Zhang Tianhua gained fame and Tianmujang developed rapidly.
Even before, Cheonmujangs wealth was so great that it epassed the whole world. However, starting from this incident, numerous soldiers entrusted themselves to Cheonmujang and expanded their power explosively.
Thanks to this, it was a widely known fact that Cheonmujang became one of the best in the world and gained a reputationparable to Gwangmumun.
By the way, is it true that Mujang Cheon was the sessor of Shin Jo-ryun? I dont know if the fact that Jang Cheonhwa killed Gogeomwol was also in the calctions.
Pyo-wol found out the hidden truth about Kang-ho in a few simple lines.
If this article is true, Goh Geom-wol, the ruler of Shin Ma-ryun, sacrificed his life to seed in the precepts of escaping the gold line.
I honestly thought it was great.
Risking ones own life to carry out such a n was not something anyone could do.
I dont know what kind of person Shin Ma-ryunju Go Geom-wol was, but he could be said to be a rare strategist just by executing such a n and making it sessful.
I had no idea that such a secret story existed behind Kang-ho. And I never imagined that I would find out such a secret story in the ruins of Shin Ma-Ryeon.
Pyo-wols gaze turned to Kwak No-saeng.
Even then, Kwak No-saeng did not know what to do.
When Pyo-wol was paying attention to something else, he tried to escape, but he hesitated because the agave was blocking the entrance.
Pyo-wol said to Kwak No-saeng.
I guess you knew. That Cheonmujang is in fact the sessor of Shin Mo-ryun.
What do you mean?
Still, are you okay? You didnt know it here, did you know the truth a long time ago?
Pyo-wol did not miss the moment when Kwak No-saengs expression stiffened slightly.
Pyo-wol was convinced that his guess was true.
Kwak No-saeng realized his mistake and screamed out loud.
What nonsense are you talking about?
Youll soon find out if its bullshit or not.
Pyo-wol walked towards Kwak No-saeng.
Kwak No-saeng hesitated and stepped back, but was blocked by a wall.
Kwak No-saengs expression became vicious when he realized that he had nowhere to retreat.
For the first time in my life, I was cornered.
The original n was to pack useful things here and get out before Pyowol arrives. However, Pyowol chased after him at a speed that exceeded his expectations, and all ns were thwarted.
He was also confident in his own martial arts. However, he did not have the confidence to deal with the monster in front of him.
Normally, that is.
Kwak No-saeng, who was in conflict for a while, soon made up his mind and put his hand into his bosom.
When he came out again, he had a ck ring in his hand.
Kwak No-saeng swallowed the single pill without hesitation.
In an instant, blood vessels bulged out all over his body, and his muscles swelled.
The pill he took was an elixir called Demon Spirit Amplification Dan.
Based on the realization gained here, it was a self-made product, and once taken, it had the effect of instantly amplifying internal energy and physical abilities three to four times.
As with this kind of elixir, there were huge side effects, so I didnt want to take it. However, when he was cornered and could no longer escape, he made an extreme choice.
Huh!
Kwak No-saeng let out a bizarre breathing sound.
Horrible naturalization shed in his eyes.
I will pay the price for making me take the Demonic Amplification Corps.
Pod!
Kwak No-saeng kicked the floor and rushed at Pyo-wol.
Kwak No-saeng, who approached Pyo-wol at terrifying speed, performed a yeomhonsu ().
Wow!
A dreadful game raged toward Pyowol.
Pyo-wol was not taken aback and spread the meandering steps to avoid Kwak No-saengs attack.
Do you think you can get away with it?
Kwak No-saeng caught up with Pyo-wol at terrifying speed.
This was also the effect of the Magical Amplification Team.
Die!
Kwak No-saeng wielded the long-suffering salt water.
Yeomhonsu was a martial art derived from medicine. If the urine blood is intensified even once in the yeoma, the death qi immediately prates the body, destroys the heart vein, and leads to death.
Kwak No-saeng caught up with Pyo-wol, who was stepping back, and performed a longsting salt marriage. However, all of his attacks missed by a narrow margin.
Kwak No-saeng, whose medicine had risen sharply, shouted.
If youre a man too, dont be cowardly and just run away, stick to me head-on.
However, Pyo-wol did not care and focused only on avoiding Kwak No-saengs attack.
Whoa!
Seeing them roam the stone chamber, Agave involuntarily let out a sigh.
It was because the two of them were moving so fast that her eyesight couldnt keep up with them.
It was as if the legendary divinew of Buddhism was unfolding the treasure of Budong Myungwang.
To that extent, they were moving at a speed that defiedmon sense. But Agave didnt worry too much.
This is because Kwak No-saeng could notpletely catch up with Pyo-wol even though he took the magic amplification group.
In her eyes, Pyo-wol seemed to be waiting for Kwak No-saeng to get tired.
In fact, it was.
Pyo-wol had something he really wanted to know from Kwak No-saeng. Thats why I was waiting for Kwak No-saengs energy to be exhausted.
Pyo-wol knew that equipment like the Demonic Amplification Group would inevitably bring side effects.
Even if left alone, it would self-destruct over time.
Thats why I didnt use my hands and waited for Kwak No-saeng to get tired.
Coward! Are you nning to just run away like a rat?
When he couldnt catch up with Pyo-wol, Kwak No-saeng screamed loudly. He threw all sorts of curses at him, but Pyowol didnt blink an eye.
No matter how much he heard these curses, his heart was not shaken.
Big!
In the end, a moan flowed from Kwak No-saengs mouth, who could not catch up with Pyo-wol. Then, as the wind blows out of a leather drum, Kwak No-saengs body shrank rapidly.
The effect of the Demonic Spirit Amplification Corps had run out.
In an instant, Pyo-wol produced a suhonsa and swung it.
The suhonsa wrapped itself around Kwak No-saengs waist. Pyo-wol threw Kwak No-saeng into the wall.
bang!
Ouch!
Kwak No-saeng groaned as he collided with the wall.
At that moment, Pyo-wol swung the hand-held sword toward the other side again.
Kwak No-saeng was pushed back against the wall on the other side while clinging to the suhonsa.
Quaang!
Heuk!
Unable to ovee the shock, Kwak No-saeng coughed up ck blood. But his misfortune was not over yet.
Shia!
Pyo-wol used the suhonsa to swing Kwak No-saeng here and there.
Knocking into the wall and plummeting to the floor, Kwak No-saeng became a mess.
Her hair, which had been neat, was messed up, and it felt like all the bones in her body were fractured.
Kwak No-saeng struggled to get out of the marriage affair by any means, but to no avail.
The side effects of the Demon Spirit Hwandan were so severe that he no longer had the strength to even lift a finger. Pyowol was also aware of that fact. Even so, Pyowol did not stop using his hands mercilessly.
Kwaaang!
Lastly, Kwak No-saeng fell to the floor.
The stones on the floor were shattered, and Kwak No-saengs body was half-buried, trembling.
At the same time as the effect of the Demonic Amplification Unit ended, the extreme sense of copse, side effects, and huge shockbined topletely crush Kwak No-saengs intestines.
Heuk!
Kwak No-saeng btedly vomited dark red blood.
The blood was mixed with fragments of broken organs.
Even if Kwak No-saeng had great medical skills, he could not recover from such a wound.
Cool!
Kwak No-saeng vomited blood again. This time more organ crumbs mixed in.
Pyo-wol squatted down in front of Kwak No-saeng and fixed his gaze.
Kwak No-saeng said with his teeth trembling.
Ah, such a devil!
Are you from Guryongsalmak?
What nonsense are you talking about?
Is Guryongsalmakdo rted to Cheonmujang?
dog sound!
Kwak No-saengs reaction made it clear.
The fact that he really belongs to the Guryongsalmak.
Pyowol felt his teeth tremble.
I didnt even expect them to advance to the ruins of Shinma-ryun. I couldnt figure out how far their line reached.
It seems Cheonmujang is really rted to Guryongsalmak. I see you deny that.
Hehe! Think whatever you like.
Kwak No-saengughed at Pyo-wol.
There seems to be no direct rtion to Cheonmujang.
It was Kwak No-saeng who had already reached the point of death.
He had neither the mind nor the space to lie.
The reason why Pyo-wol purposely put him in a dying state was so that he wouldnt have time to roll his head.
Where is the headquarters of Guryongsalmak?
HuhHuh! You are in a ce you will never find.
Why do you think I will never find you?
Because before that he will die. How long do you think you can y like this? When I die, I will no longer look after you in the living room.
okay?
From now on, your life will turn into hell.
Good.
what?
That means I dont have to go looking for them one by one.
Yeah hes really crazy.
thats right! Im crazy. You guys were the first to touch the madman.
profit!
Kwak No-saengs face turned red.
puck!
In an instant, a spark exploded in his head.
At the same time, blood poured from hiscquer.
The heart vein burst due to excessive deepening.
Kwak No-saeng had seizures like someone with epilepsy, but his movements stopped as if he was lying. It ispletely out of breath.
Pyo-wol looked at Kwak No-saengs body for a while and then stood up.
are you okay?
Agave approached and asked.
Pyowol nodded without saying a word.
The only regret is that the contact point with Guryongsalmak, which I found with great difficulty, was cut off here.
After thinking about something for a moment, Pyowol approached the wall.
All the legacy left by Gyeong Chu-wol was here.
After joining Cheonmujang, he may have left a greater realization, but in any case, all of his previous realizations remained here.
If this ce was left as it was, it was clear that the second and third Kwak No-saeng would appear again.
Pyowol punched the wall.
bang!
With one blow of his fist, the walls engraved with murals and magic crumbled like sand castles.
The moon also broke the rest of the wall. It was thoroughly erased so that even if someone else visits this ce in the future, they will not be able to obtain any vision.
Knowing this fact, some might criticize transcendence.
It means that precious magic and secret arts have been erased from the world.
One could say that the problem was not this kind of esotericism, but people.
However, Pyowol had a different idea.
It is clear that people are the source of the problem, but it was also a problem to leave a false vision that feeds peoples desires.
Maybe someone with good intentions could use it correctly, but it was best to get rid of it altogether, as long as there was even a slight chance that someone who didnt.
After destroying all the walls, Pyowol said to Agave.
Now go out.
yes!
It was time for the agave to answer.
Quarreung!
Suddenly, the entire stone chamber shook as if it were about to copse.
It was as if an earthquake had urred in the area.
The agavesplexion changed drastically.
what?
Ill get out of here. I hate being trapped underground again.
yes!
The two of them hurriedly practiced light martial arts.
The vibration continued even as they ran through the passage where the engine was installed.
Perhaps because of the shock, the tracheal oscition was no longer activated.
Thanks to this, the two were able toe up to the ground safely without any hindrance.
It was an overturned earth that greeted the two people who came up to the ground.
Chapter 419
Episode 419
What Happened?
The agave winked at itsrge eyes.
A look of bewilderment was evident on her face.
Pyo-wol could not hide his puzzled expression at the unexpected appearance.
They were greeted with traces of destructionparable to that of a major earthquake. If a major earthquake really urred, the stone chamber they were in would havepletely copsed.
Pyowol took a closer look at the overturned earth.
As a result, we were able to quickly find out what had happened here.
Two absolute masters collided here.
What if you are an absolute stick?
One must be the Demon King. And the other one
You will know when you see it with your own eyes.
It was then.
Kwak!
A roar erupted from the other side of the ruins.
The beasts jumped out in amazement, and the birds soared high into the sky.
Through the scattering dust, I could see two figures.
They crashed high in the sky through the dust.
Huh!
Tea!
Those who screamed and shed were the ghost king and the life-and-death passenger Gyeongmu-saeng.
Did you follow me all the way here?
Who is the author?
Life and Death!
A life and death guard officer? You mean one of the eight constetions?
okay!
oh my god!
Agave covered her mouth with both hands.
They were the best masters of Palseongjwa-myeon Gangho.
Although he did not belong to a huge n like Lee Kang or Sammun Sampae, he enjoyed a reputationparable to them through his individual strength.
Among them, the ghost king and the saengsaeng were very special beings.
This is because they were absolute masters located at the top of the eight stars in the sky.
Why are they fighting?
It was a natural question for Yongseolran, who did not know the story between the ghost king and the police officer.
Pyo-wol did not answer and looked at the fight between the two.
Did the police officer follow me all the way here?
Obviously, Pyowol and the ghost king moved secretly.
I didnt do anything that stood out to others and didnt cause any particr problems.
Even though he didnt give an excuse for the chase, it was clear that the police officer came to this ce precisely because of the spirit witchcraft.
If the descendant of Gyeongchuwol is clear, it must be rted to Cheonmujang.
The question is, what is the rtionship between Cheonmujang and Guryongsalmak?
If the two groups are rted or cooperating, the problem bes serious.
I wanted to directly subdue the police officer and figure out the situation, but I couldnt.
It was Gyeongmusaeng who made the present king of ghosts.
It was thew of the world for those who tied the knot to untie it.
I had to leave everything to the ghost king.
Kwaaang!
The sh between the two intensified.
The ghost kingunched a domineering offensive based on his ignorant inner strength, and the police officer performed unheard-of magic techniques.
Dark soul under heaven!
With his mantra, the heavens and the earth turned ck.
Darkness covered the heavens and earth.
In it, the ghost king shouted a three-way mantra.
Heaven, thunder, and destruction!
Kwareung!
In an instant, a stream of lightning struck the ghost king.
The pure white thunderbolt struck the ghost king as it was. However, the ghost king who was struck by lightning was fine.
This is because he performed self-defence right before being struck by a thunderbolt.
The thunderbolt that flowed through the self-defense g was stuck to the floor.
Kwaaang!
A huge pit opened at the ce where the thunderbolt had been inserted.
The pit was burning ck and billowing white smoke.
Since he was a ghost king, he changed the direction of the thunderbolt as a self-defense weapon.
oh my god!
Agave was mesmerized by the confrontation between the two beyond imagination.
Neither the police officer whoshed out with thunderbolts nor the ghost king who casually let go of such an attack seemed human.
She nced sideways.
Pyo-wol watched the match between the two with his mouth shut.
Can this person fight them on an equal footing?
If so, that was great too.
They have already dominated the world and are old enough to grow old. However, Pyowol was still young and energetic.
If Pyowol had the same level of inaction as them, he might be able to overwhelm the rest with his youth.
Pyowol was a person whose true intentions were unknown.
Even now, watching the confrontation between the two, I couldnt figure out what they were thinking.
Even at that moment, the confrontation between the two was getting fiercer.
The ghost king performed the light craft of Eogi Chungso (n) and soared higher into the air.
Do you think you can get out of my hands? Ghost King!
The police officer screamed and raised the wind.
He rode the wind and followed the ghost king.
At that moment, the ghost king changed direction from high in the air and plunged straight into the police officer.
Whoa!
It was as if a meteor was falling.
If he bumped into the ghost king like this, no matter how superior the martial arts were, he would inevitably suffer a big blow.
The police officer gritted his teeth and shouted.
Fuji (~) Feng (Wind)!
In an instant, the wind whirled and bent, changing direction.
As a result, he was able to avoid the ghost kings attack with a short hair difference. However, in return, he had to consume a huge amount of legal power.
Thebination of inner strength and mental strength was the legal power he was talking about.
Just as the human mind has limits, so too does the power ofw.
The creature he created, the Demon King, had truly powerful skills.
It was natural.
Thats because a huge amount of resources were consumed to make him.
He didnt even know the identity of the ghost king.
It was here in the ruins that he found the ghost king.
A body was found in the ruins that had just died. Surprisingly, the body was still breathing.
He wasnt really dead, but he was sustaining his breath despite being deeply wounded so that it wouldnt be strange if his breath stopped at any moment.
It was truly tenacious life force.
At that moment, the police officer came up with a good idea.
It was to apply the secret technique discovered in the residence of Gyeongchuwol, the ancestor, to the man.
It was absolutely no coincidence that he found the abode of Kyung Chu-yue.
Gyeongchuwol continued to study magic even after moving to Shinmalyun. However, he was never able toplete his research.
It was because of a mysterious man who came to visit him one day.
He was the owner of magic that surpassed the cervical moon.
His name is Jinhwi Ki.
He was a sorcerer at Gwangmumun.
Their bad rtionship is very old.
The basis of the magic that Gyeongchuwol learned was the Qi family. He ran away with a booklet containing the Ki familys vision, and Ki Jin-hwi risked his life to catch such a Gyeong-Chu-Wol.
Gyeongchu-wol escaped from Ki Jin-hui and entered Cheonmujang after going through a new training. But in the end, Jinhwi Ki found Gyeongchuwol. And Kyung Chu-wol retrieved the vision that had been stolen from the Ki family.
However, the pulse of Gyeongchuwol did not cease. will leave descendants.
He was just a police officer.
The police officer entrusted himself to Cheonmujang following his fathers generation. Then he came all the way to this ce in search of his fathers source, and found the stone chamber he studied and learned magic.
He was unaware that Guo No-Sengter found the stone chamber of Qing Chu-Yue.
I thought that there was little that a person who did not know magic could gain by looking at the murals inside the stone chamber. That is why the murals in the stone chamber were neglected. However, Kwak No-saeng created a ginger poem bybining the enlightenment he gained from mural painting with medicine.
The legacy left by Kyung Chu-wol had a great influence on the two.
As soon as he made up his mind, the police officer immediately withdrew from work.
All the elixirs in Gyeongchuwols stone chamber were injected into the ghost king. And Gyeongmusaeng applied the magic left by Gyeongchuwol.
It was a year long work.
Gyeongmu-saeng literally practiced magic with all his might, and in the end was able toplete the ghost king.
The ghost king opened his eyes.
He came back alive from the threshold of death.
Police officer burst into tears at the masterpiece he created.
He thought that now he would be able to wield the weapon called the Ghost King to his hearts content. However, contrary to his thoughts, the ghost king was notpletely subjugated.
He had free will left. So, he refused to be subjugated to the police officer.
Only then did the police officer realize that the magic of Gyeongchuwol was not perfect.
I didnt even know if it was normal.
Magic rted to life could not bepleted so easily. So, the cervical month was not directly tested and left only as a theory. It was only natural that side effects would arise from such a magic trick.
However, it was a problem because the side effect was disobedience with free will.
The gyeongmu-saeng wanted to subdue the ghost king and make him obey, and the ghost king avoided such a gyeongmu-saeng for the rest of his life.
The ghost king was curious about his life history.
What kind of existence was he before he became a demon king?
However, both of them have flowed so far without achieving their purpose.
The police officer knew that the ghost king would eventuallye back here.
He thought that, like salmon returning to their birthce, the ghost king would eventuallye all the way to this ce in search of his origin. Moreover, the ghost king had an excellent guide called Pyowol.
So I arrived here before Pyowol and the Ghost King and waited for them.
the policeman shouted.
Be gentle and be my tool, demon king!
I am not a tool. I am human. I mean human.
You are nothing more and nothing less than a creature I made.
Leave me alone!
The ghost kings roar swept through the ruins.
The ghost king was furious.
He was hostile to the police officer who was relentlessly pursuing and forcing him.
What the hell am I? Am I human too?
It was a question about the source that I always had.
No one could answer his question.
The ghost king was furious.
He vented all his anger toward the police officer who made him this way.
Kuaaa!
His roar reverberated through the heavens and earth.
The thickets of the rain forest shook violently as if they had been swept away by a storm.
The ghost king exploded everything in himself.
The sight of him surrounding the dark demon was so frightening that his flesh trembled. However, the police officer who was dealing with him was not an ordinary person.
Armed with all kinds of magic, he was the opposite of the ghost king.
Rain, Wind, Po, Rock!
He recited the Lion Mantra.
Only one more was added. But the burden on him multiplied tenfold.
It was a disadvantage of magic using mantras.
The police officers lips were squeezed, and dark red blood flowed out.
In exchange for the lions mantra, he suffered serious internal injuries.
The wind added to the thunderbolt.
The wind caught the ghost king and thunderbolts fell.
Kuaa!
The ghost king screamed.
Even in self-defence, the power of the thunderbolt could not bepletely shed.
Every nerve and muscle in my body burned.
Even the best of them would have instantly paralyzed their bodies and stopped their hearts. Even so, the ghost king moved.
A police officer was seen.
who made himself
The one who says he is his own master.
It all started with him.
Thats why, despite the pain, I attack him with all my might.
to put an end to all of this.
Ahh!
The ghost king vomited all of himself.
Wow!
The ghost king and the police officer collided. And a dazzling light engulfed the area.
ck!
Agave hastily closed her eyes.
A great storm then hit her.
Ah!
The agave screamed and flew backwards.
After nearly twenty or so flights and crashing into arge tree, her body stopped.
Agave carefully opened her eyes.
The world was destroyed in her eyes.
everything is broken
The rain forest that has been around for thousands of years and the ruins that have been maintained precariously.
It broke apart without leaving a trace.
Among them, only one Pyowol stood tall.
Chapter 420
Episode 420
Pyowols gaze turned to the left.
The ghost king was stuck at the root of a beautiful giant tree that had broken off.
Arge hole had been pierced in the ghost kings chest, and dark red blood was pouring out. Blood continued to flow, as if the regenerative power to instantly recover even the slightest wound was not enough.
The police officer suppressed his regenerative power with magic.
However, the condition of the guardsmen was not good either.
Pyowol turned his head to the right. The miserable appearance of the guardsmen came into view.
The sight of the policeman impaled on a rock with his limbs bent in grotesque directions was truly horrifying.
His stomach had been ripped open like an animals w, and his intestines were leaking. It was impossible for even a master with great magic to survive after suffering such a wound.
Keugh!
The police officer struggled to get up somehow. However, it was impossible to move even with such a wound.
This I die here? Nonsense. How much work do you have left to do? Its all because of you. If only you hadnt killed Kyoryong
The police officers gaze turned to Pyowol.
He looked at the moon with cursed eyes.
Even if Pyo-Wol hadnt intervened, he thought it would be a battle that he would have won if only Gyo-Ryong had been intact.
I should have killed you when we first met
Pyo-wol approached the police officer. Then the police officer struggled even more.
The appearance of the police officer who stretched his neck and tried to bite the pyowol was no different from that of a demon.
Pyowol knelt down on one knee at a distance from him.
At that moment, in Pyo-wols arms, Gwi-a pouted her head.
Seeing the horns sprouting from his head, the light of greed shed in the policemans eyes.
That guy has absorbed the inneryer of the dragon dragon.e to me.
He tried to stretch his broken arm toward Guia. However, his arm, which had torn bones and muscles, did not move as intended.
Shit! I mean give him up. Its a spiritual creature, so if you catch and eat it, youll be able to heal my wounds.
The appearance of the gyeongmusaeng who used evil reminded me of a demon.
His red eyes were fixed on Guia.
He believes that if he can only eat ghosts, he will be able to heal his wounds in an instant.
To the police officer, a spirit object was such a being.
You can use and sacrifice for yourself at any time.
It was so unfair to die like this.
It wasnt that he studied magic so tenaciously in order to die in vain.
Pyowol opened his mouth.
Ears are not a thing.
What about a snake? oh i see You guys are trying to catch me. yes? So youre not giving it?
Id rather die if I die. I wont eat my friends.
friend? What kind of friend is a snake?
Theres now saying you have to be friends only with humans.
Hehe! ????. ???!
The bastard is you. Because youve tampered with peoples souls.
What big deal is that? Humans evolve that way. Touching this and that, trying this and that Even if you fail, you have to challenge like that to develop.
Even if it wasnt so, the red police officers eyes were full of blood.
He red at the moon with mad eyes.
You better save me. If I die, Cheonmujang wille after you.
Is Cheonmujang the incarnation of Gods Provision?
Hehe! Did you find out there?
The cervical month left a record.
right. It is Cheonmujang that Shin Ma-ryun changed its appearance.
The police officer answered meekly.
Because I realized that it would be useless to deny it now.
If you had seen the records of Gyeongchuwol, you would have known all the truth.
Pyowol said.
What Im curious about is Guryongsalmak. Does Guryongsalmak have anything to do with Cheonmujang?
Hehe! You mean those nine-headed serpents?
I knew that too.
Somehow I found out. Because there is no ce that does not get involved in bing rich.
Is it rted to Guryongsalmak Cheonmujang?
Hehe! Thousand Armed Forces? Rather, it has to do with the preparation of God.
Isnt that the same thing?
You want to think about it. Hehe!
Perhaps because he was about to die, the police officers voice drained of poison. So I didnt know if he would give me an easy answer.
It was then.
Squeak!
There was the sound of something dragging.
Pyo-wol turned his head to see the ghost king crawling towards the police officer.
The appearance of the ghost king struggling to approach with a hole in his chest was terrifying.
The police officerughed at the ghost king.
Kuhhh! After all, its great thats right. its a masterpiece If only you had acted ording to my will, this wouldnt have happened.
I am human.
human? It is something beyond humanity.
No, I am human. A human being who breathes just like you and has free will.
Did your memorye back?
A suspicious light shed on the police officers face.
Because the ghost king was never the one to say such a thing.
Hhhh!
The ghost king let out a strangeugh andy down next to the police officer.
They were two people who had been fighting all their lives. Of course, the hostility towards each other was great. But at this moment, there was no hatred on their faces.
I dont know if its because I feel that my life is over.
The ghost king opened his mouth.
My name is Guk Sa-hwan.
National envoy?
Ilwoljinma (±wħ), State Sahwan. One of the Ten Blooded Demons of Shin-Ma-Ryun and the confidant of Go Geom-Wol. That is me.
The voice that came out of the ghost kings mouth belonged to someone else.
He looked up at the sky with unfocused eyes as if searching for an old memory.
The police officer was surprised.
You were a member of the Ten Blooded Demons?
Yes. and i died In the hands of Gwangmumunju Lee Gwak
Even now, the memories of that time came to my mind clearly.
The eerie feeling of Lee Gwaks sword piercing his own heart.
But I wasntpletely out of breath. Ilwolmagong protected his heart and maintained a single breath. Youre in a kind of deep apnea. My subordinate brought me to the training ground. Just to bury it in the site of the new preparation. You must have thought that you were loyal to others.
After burying Sa-Hwan, he left in tears, and Sa-Hwan spent a long time in a state of suspended animation.
No matter how much he protected his heart with Sun-Wol-Magong, it was impossible to fully recover it, so he fell into a state of deep suspended animation. It was Gyeongmusaeng who discovered such a state fortune teller.
In this way, Sa-Hwan Guk was made a ghost king by Gyeongmu-saeng.
With almost no memories of the past.
The police officer smiled dejectedly.
Hehe! Could it be that the demon king I made with my own hands was a member of the Ten Blooded Demons? It must be a prank from heaven.
The Siphyeolma was not only a god but also a loyal subject of Cheonmujang.
Although only a few knew about it.
Is it natural to be punished like this for making such a loyal subject into a ghost king?
The police officer closed his eyes.
I was so frustrated that I couldnt speak.
The ghost king left such a police officer behind and turned his attention to Pyo-wol.
Pyowol! thanks. For keeping your promise.
Are you okay?
what? You mean dying?
okay!
I have already died a long time ago. Now I am just a specter.
So, are you really going to die?
Yes. The magic of reverse heaven is broken, so I have to go back to nothingness. But I am the only one who dies.
What do you mean?
The owner of this body cries every day.
Wasnt it extinct?
It gave me the initiative of the body and was sealed. Now I realize that I was crying every day deep inside my body.
Is it true?
Is there no reason to lie?
The ghost king turned his head again and looked at the police officer.
You and I lived in delusion. I would have been morefortable if I had died then. To be a dead man and wander for a long time like this.
If there were eyes of a person who instantly realized the Way, they would be like the eyes of a ghost king now.
All the turbid energy disappeared and only a clear and clean energy remained.
At that time, the police officer suddenly exploded the angcheon light source.
Ha ha ha! Its futile. Its futile! What on earth did I learn magic for?
Suddenly his voice cut off.
its out of breath
The ghost king closed his eyes.
after! I must go now.
At that moment, the ghost kings pierced chest slowly began to heal.
Are you burning your soul to heal your wounds?
It was something he could do because he was a ghost king.
Because he keeps another soul inside his body, he is willing to burn it.
I can rest now. Now
A faint smile appeared on the ghost kings lips.
After that, the ghost king stopped moving.
Pyo-wol looked down at the police officer and the ghost king without a word. An agave came close to him.
I really didnt know they had a story like this. It seems that there really is a heavenly principle. To die in the same ce after all.
Pyowol nodded his head wordlessly.
Officers and the King of Ghosts.
The two people who were chased and chased for the rest of their lives eventually met their end in the same ce.
chemistry!
Suddenly, mes rose from the police officers corpse.
The mes soon engulfed his entire corpse.
He didnt want to leave his body behind when he died. It was because he thought that others might y with his corpse as he did. So, he put magic on his body so that he would burn his body as soon as he stopped breathing.
It was the end of a police officers life.
Pyowol held the ghost king in his arms before the fire spread.
The police officers body instantly turned into a handful of ashes and was blown away by the wind.
Even after the death of the police officer, Pyo-wol did not leave the ruins.
He and Agave found a cave andid the body of the ghost king inside and took care of it.
His physical wounds werepletely healed, but for some reason he was unable to regain consciousness.
I wanted to move to a bustling city, but I couldnt touch it because I didnt know what would happen if I gave it a shock.
Agave took care of the ghost king with utmost sincerity.
Pyowol went hunting.
Fortunately, the rain forest was rich in various animals and poisons.
While Pyo-wol hunted animals, Gwi-a caught and ate poisonous water.
Gwiahs horns grew noticeably each time he ate poisonous water.
Lets go, ear!
Pyo-wol called the ghost in the middle of the forest.
At his feety a ratherrge wild boar.
It was the guy Pyowol hunted and caught.
It was quiterge and well-fed, so it looked like it could live without worrying about food for at least five days.
After a while, Gwiah appeared in response to Pyowols call.
Guia climbed up on Pyowols feet.
Also, it seemed that the horns of the gwia had grown a little bigger, as if it had eaten the poison.
Pyo-wol caressed Gwi-a for a while before putting her in his arms. Then, carrying the wild boar on his shoulder, he headed for the cave.
The forest was so dense that it was impossible to see an inch ahead. It was so overgrown with thickets that the average person soon lost his sense of direction. However, Pyowol did not hesitate even once and walked straight ahead.
Having lived here for a long time, he has a perfect knowledge of the topography.
After a while he arrived in front of the cave.
An agave nt was waiting for him in front of the cave.
Hes a pretty big guy.
You wont have to worry about food for a while.
I guess so. Put it down. I will dismantle it.
hmm!
dump!
Pyowol threw the boar to the ground with an answer.
Agave took out a small sword from her boar and approached the boar.
When Pyowol came hunting, it was her role to prepare and cook it.
Now that Im used to it, I was able to dismantle a wild boar of this size in an instant.
It was time for Agave to bring the dagger to the boars neck.
rustle!
Suddenly, a chuckle was heard from inside the cave.
Pyowol and Agave stopped moving and looked at the cave.
At that moment, a boy of about fifteen or six years of age walked out of the cave.
was the king
He looked at the moon with his hand at the entrance of the cave.
Doyeonsan?
Heuk!
The ghost king, or Doyeonsan, burst into tears.
Chapter 421
Episode 421
Doyeonsan copsed from exhaustion after crying all night that day.
It was as the king said.
Doyeonsans consciousness was awake.
It was only that he was unable to express his body because he was possessed by the ghost king, but he was able to know everything the ghost king saw and heard.
Do Yeon-san thought he was being punished.
Countless people killed to avenge their brother and family.
There must have been innocent people among them. So I tried to be patient, thinking that heaven was punishing me. However, his patience was gradually wearing out in the cell without bars.
Eventually, when I couldnt stand it anymore and went crazy, a hand of salvation came down.
The ghost king who had taken control of his body had disappeared.
Looking at the body moving at will, Do Yeon-san made an expression of disbelief.
I dont know how many times Ive woken up.
When he woke up and saw that his hands and feet were moving at their own pace, he fell asleep with relief. And repeated to wake up again.
It wasnt until three days after Do Yeon-san came to her senses that she fully epted her situation.
Thank you bro. Can I call you big brother?
Do whatever you feel like.
Thank you very much. Really
What are you going to do next?
I dont know.
Dont you want to go back to Taihu?
Not at all.
Do Yeon-san shook her head.
Hes already had his revenge.
There was no reason to go back to Taeho, where only painful memories remained.
Do Yeon-san said cautiously.
Can I follow you for a while?
me?
yes! I want to follow him and organize my thoughts.
Do it.
really? thank you.
Do Yeon-san let out a sigh of relief. If Pyo-wol had refused, it was because he had nowhere to go and no ce to turn to.
With Pyo-wols permission, Do Yeon-san fell asleep safely.
Pyowol left Doyeonsan in the cave and came out. Outside the cave, Agave was smoking wild boar meat for a while.
It is to remove all the greasy parts and leave only the lean meat to make jerky.
Her clothes were a mess from preparing the boar meat. It was full of boars blood and fat. Still, she didnt care.
It was something I couldnt even imagine when I was in Amipah.
At that time, it was not allowed to ughter or smoke, let alone catch the esophagus.
Pyowol thought that the current appearance of the agave suited him quite well.
Ah, did youe out?
Btedly, Agave felt Pyols presence and turned around.
Are you making jerky?
You will be leaving soon. So, eat it when you go.
you are?
I have to go back to the vige.
Are you going back?
Because it was attached.
Are you not going toe back to Ganghoen again?
I might go out someday. But now I have no intention of doing that. I am very satisfied with my life in the vige. I dont want to break the peace of mind I feel right now.
Agaves voice was very low. But there was a firm belief in it.
Pyowol respected her decision. So I didnt ask any more.
Agave stared at Pyowols face for a moment.
It was dirty because I couldnt wash it properly, but it was still beautiful.
Yongseolran unconsciously reached out and touched Pyowols face. Pyowol did not avoid her touch.
Agaves eyes, looking at the moon, containedplex emotions. There are so many emotions mixed together that even she herself cant fathom.
Agave nted her hand and said.
sorry.
.
Thinking that we will break up tomorrow, I became emotional without even realizing it. Ill just go.
Arent you going with me tomorrow?
I think if we stay together for one more day, it will be that much harder to part. Ill just leave now. Take all the jerky.
you are?
I dont need it. Its a vige in a few more days.
is it?
Later, even if by chance, I will stop by the vige when I pass by this area. Ill treat you to a warm meal.
Yes!
The moon did not catch her.
Interfering in Agaves life any more than this was not good for her either.
Give my regards to Yeonsan.
hmm!
Ill go.
The agave stared at Pyowols face for a moment.
Seeing Pyowols features, she gently bit her lip. Some unknown lingering gripped her.
In an instant, the agave flew away.
It cut off thest lingering attachment.
Pyowol silently watched the back of the agave nt disappearing into the forest.
Whoa!
Pyowol sighed and moved to the cave. And I sat at the entrance of the cave and waited for Doyeon Mountain to break.
Do Yeon-san slept as if she had fainted.
He woke up after a full day of sleep.
Your brother or sister?
Realizing that the agave was nowhere to be seen, Doyeonsan asked Pyowol.
I went first.
really?
okay! I said hello to you and went first.
Thats too bad. I wanted to see you in person and say hello.
Do you have any memories from when you were the ghost king?
To some extent.
Then you can find the vige where she was. Come visit meter and say hello.
That would be fine.
How is your body?
Im fine now. I havepletely adapted.
Its definitely my body, but it feels like its not my body.
Doyeonsan has been like that for the past few days.
Because of that, he had to struggle to adapt to his body.
I dont know if its because I had a good nights sleep, but now the sense of difference haspletely disappeared.
I felt that I hadpletely recovered my body.
Then lets move.
You mean right now?
Im fed up with the forest now.
Me too.
Do Yeon-san agreed with Pyo-wols words.
It has already been ten days since I entered the rain forest.
Meanwhile, they slept on the floor and satiated their hunger with unseasoned meat.
No matter how ustomed they are to being homeless and not choosing food, at this point, they miss proper amodation and food.
Do Yeon-san asked.
But where are you going?
North!
yes? If its in the north of Yunnan
Yes! Sichuan Province is adjacent.
Is there any special reason for going to Sichuan?
Its like home to me.
Chengdu had his home. And there were Dangsochu and Eunyo in his house.
I missed them because its been a long time since I left home.
Im curious. where it is.
I wonder what would have happened to me too.
Come on.
okay!
The two of them left the cave they had been in so far, shoulder to shoulder.
It was not easy to get out of Yunnans lush rainforest without a guide. If an ordinary person had fallen into the middle of the rain forest without any preparation, they would have lost their way and died of starvation or poisoned water.
The rain forest was and of beasts and poisons.
Nevertheless, Pyowol and Doyeonsan were not seriously harmed.
Originally, Pyowol was not affected by poison, and Doyeon Mountain was also strangely avoided by poison.
Not only that.
Clearly, Doyeonsan had not learned martial arts.
If he had learned martial arts, he would not have taken revenge on his brother and family in such a difficult way. But now he was moving at a speed that was not inferior to Pyowol.
It is to perform a light technique.
It wasnt something I was aware of.
His body remembered.
The spirit of the ghost king disappeared, but the martial arts he performed were imprinted on Doyeonsans body.
Although he couldnt exert as much power as the ghost king, he had skills that were much higher than that of quite a few masters.
Do Yeon-san looked at her hands as if she was curious.
I swung my hand as a test, and the huge rock shattered. It was obviously something he had done, but he couldnt believe it.
Even the beautiful tree was cut in two at once.
and! Crazy.
Pyowol said to him as he shook his head.
Before you leave the rain forest, practice controlling your air power. If you do it wrong, the little people could change their lives in your hands.
yes!
Do Yeon-san nodded and suddenly looked at Pyo-wol.
why?
By the way, how do you control gong power?
Do Yeon-san did not know how to use air power at all.
Because Ive never had any formal martial arts training.
It was the same even now.
It wasnt conscious and martial arts. It was just naturally permeated with energy through hand gestures and exerting its power.
Because of the situation, I had no idea how to control my inner energy.
It was the first time such a case had happened to Pyowol, so he couldnt make up his mind what to do. However, it also came up with a solution within a short time.
For now, divide your strength into ten equal parts.
yes?
The idea is to start by adjusting the strength by dividing it into ten stages.
Ah, okay.
Do Yeon-san realized Pyo-wols intention and nodded.
It is important to know for sure how much power you can exert at maximum.
yes!
Do Yeon-san responded and swung her fist with all her might.
Wow!
A rock the size of a house shattered with the explosion.
Do Yeon-san muttered as she looked at her fists.
This is the power that can be exerted right now.
After wiggling his fingers for a while, he reduced his strength a bit and hit another rock.
Quaang!
Another rock shattered with an explosion.
The shattered particles were muchrger than thest rock that hadpletely turned to dust.
This time
Doyeonsan threw herself in search of another rock.
Pyowol silently watched what Doyeonsan was doing.
In Pyowols eyes, Doyeonsans movement had too many unnecessary unnecessary things. Air power management was also inefficient. But it couldnt be perfect from the start.
He had to learn how to control his power in his own way as he had martial arts unlike others.
bang!
Another rock was smashed.
Animals and birds, frightened by the explosion, ran out in all directions.
An untimely disaster befell the beasts of the rain forest. Some thunderp gets excited and smashes their dwelling to pieces.
Pyowol did not stop Doyeonsan.
There was no training ground as good as this one.
There was no need to care about peoples eyes, and no one argued that rocks and trees were destroyed.
All Pyowol had to do was to guide Doyeonsan so that it would not go to the wrong ce.
So the two of them advanced through the rain forest.
Do Yeon-san gradually realized about her own power.
How much power you can exert your full power and how much power you can reduce to the minimum.
Thats how I came to know about my own strength and was able to control it.
As Pyo-wol said, he couldnt divide it into 10 equal parts, but he was able to control his strength by dividing it into at least five levels.
That alone was a great development.
sphemy!
A huge tree fell in two pieces vertically.
Through the broken tree, two people appeared.
It was Pyowol and Doyeonsan.
Do Yeon-san burst into exmations.
Wow!
A differentndscape unfolded before his eyes.
After the weary rain forest, argeke appeared. And beyond theke, a huge city was seen.
Chapter 422
Episode 422
The name of the city is Dairi.
Dali was arge city within a few fingers of Yunnan Province.
The moment they entered Dae-ri, Pyo-wol and Do-yeon-san realized that they had finally returned to the human world.
The clothes of people living in Dae-ri were also diverse. So many tribes live together.
The streets of Daeri were as bustling as the cities of Gangho.
There were numerous shops and stalls along the street, and many people were doing business.
Cut it down a bit.
There is nothing left. If youre not going to buy it, go somewhere else.
no way! Dont do that
I wont sell it for that price.
Hearing the loud voices of traders strangely put my mind at ease.
Even though the strangers Pyowol and Doyeonsan came in, people didnt even pay attention to them.
Daeri was a city where major pipelines intersected.
Of course, many people came and went every day.
With so many peopleing in and going out, adding two more people doesnt particrly stand out.
Whoa!
Do Yeonsan took a deep breath.
As I breathed in the city air, I realized that I was really out of the rain forest.
Pyowol said.
Lets rest here today, get ready, and start tomorrow.
yes!
The two found thergest and most luxurious inn in Daeri.
After living in the rain forest for a long time, I wanted to take a proper rest.
ording to Pyowols experience, the bigger and more luxurious the guest cup, the higher the chance of receiving good treatment.
wee.
The owner of the inn greeted the two.
They were two people who lived in the rain forest for a long time and were dressed in ragged clothes. Because of that, the owner of the inn unknowingly made a slight impression.
Pyo-wol threw two silver coins to the owner of the inn and said,
Give me two for the best room.
yes!
The owner of the inn answered with a smile as if he had never made an impression.
The owner personally escorted the two into the room.
These are the best rooms in our inn. The bed was new recently, so it should be veryfortable.
A water bath?
I will tell the jeomsoi to prepare immediately.
I have one more thing to prepare.
yes?
Pyowol threw a hermit at him again and said,
Buy me new clothes. Both me and this guy.
All right.
One hermit could buy more than ten new clothes.
If he bought two suits, the owner of the inn could take the remaining money.
The owner of the inn said with a smile.
I will prepare it so that you can put it on right after you finish bathing. Then wash up ande out.
The owner of the inn smiled and left.
Pyowol said to Doyeonsan.
Lets meet again after taking a bath.
yes!
thud!
The two closed the door and went into their respective rooms.
As the inn owner said, the room was pretty good.
The bed was also new, and the old-fashioned decoration was full of elegance.
Pyo-wol looked around the room for a while and took off his amryongpo.
The Amryongpo, which had been worn for a long time, was worn as if to prove the fierce battle Pyowol had suffered.
The efficacy of blood fire and blood water has long since disappeared, and its function as clothing has almost been lost.
Now it was time to send Amryongpo.
Pyowol caused Samadhi evolution. Then, the Amryongpo was instantly burned and turned into a handful of ashes.
Gwi-ah came out of Pyo-wols arms and settled down on the bed.
Pyo-wol looked at Gwi-a, who fell into a deep sleep with her coils wrapped around her. Whilst breaking through the rain forest, Gwia was actively feeding.
Guia caught and ate countless poisons. I needed a lot of sleep to digest the poisons I had eaten so far.
The more the poison was digested, the darker the color of the horns on Guias head grew.
It was a ghost that absorbed even the inner edge of the dragon.
Its been a long time since I got out of the category of simple spiritual objects.
I dont know if this guy will be a dragon at this rate.
Pyo-wol smiled involuntarily.
Its funny to think that this little guy might be a giant dragon.
It was then.
I have water in the bathtub.
A voice was heard from outside.
When I opened the door where Jeomsois voice was heard and entered, the wooden bathtub was filled with hot water.
Good work.
Pyowol threw a coin to Jeomsoi.
Hi-Hi! thank you.
Jeom So-yi nodded to Pyo-wol and went outside.
He took off the clothes he was wearing and went into the bathtub.
After soaking in warm water for a long time, my whole body was tired.
Pyo-wol enjoyed the drowsiness while lying in the bathtub.
It was almost half an hour before he got out of the bathtub.
Outside the door where the bathtub was, the clothes that Jeomsoi had brought were ced.
Pyo-wol took her clothes and returned to the room where Gwi-ah was.
The clothes Jeomsoi had put on fit perfectly, as if she had personally measured Pyowol. The owner of the guesthouse seemed to have a good eye for it.
Pyo-wol, who had changed into new clothes, said to the sleeping Gwi-ah.
Get some rest. I will eat ande back.
I could see the ghost wagging its tail.
It was Guias own answer.
Pyowol left Guia alone and came down to the first floor.
brother!
Doyeonsan, who finished bathing first, took her seat and waved.
Doyeonsan said as Pyowol sat down.
I ordered food first. I didnt know what my brother would like so I ordered several. Are you okay?
Good job.
lol!
Doyeonsanughed.
Now, there are a lot ofughs, probably because the wounds in my heart have disappeared.
Pyo-wol thought his appearance was pretty good.
Whee! A man, right?
Crazy!
Exmations of exmations erupted from nearby tables.
People who saw Pyo-wols appearance unknowingly let out exmations. When Pyowol looked at him to see if he was polite, he hurriedly shut his mouth and put on an apologetic expression.
Pyowols appearance definitely set him apart from the people here. So it was bound to get more attention.
Sixty percent of the people in Dali were Baek, and the remaining four were upied by various minor tribes.
At least, the skin of the Baek tribe was on the white side, while the skin of the other tribesmen was dark. Thats why the white pyowol couldnt help but stand out.
At least, people were polite and tried not to pay attention to Pyowol if possible. It was proof that they were still pure.
That was quite different from Kangho.
Do Yeon-san said with a smile that she felt the same way.
I think people here are really naive. If it was Kang Ho, many people would have already started fighting.
It certainly seems so.
In my heart, I want to live here.
Its okay. If you really want
Ill think about it.
The answer was yes, but Doyeonsan had no intention of living here.
I didnt know anyone, and I didnt even know much about this ce.
I will have to settle down someday, but I still wanted to settle down in an area I knew even a little bit about.
While the two were talking, Jeom So-yi approached with a tray full of food.
The food is out.
Excluding Chan, there were more than five dishes.
Do Yeon-san said with a shy expression.
I heard that the food tastes great, so I was curious and ordered this and that Its a bit much, isnt it?
No, it is appropriate.
lol!
Do Yeon-san smiled and raised the chopsticks.
Pyo-wol also started eating with chopsticks.
Because the climate is hot, the food was salty and spicy. Still, the two really enjoyed their meal.
Compared to what I ate in the rain forest, it was truly a delicacy.
Pyowol tasted the food little by little, and Doyeonsan ate it in a hurry.
The two looked quite contrasting, but at the same time, they seemed to go well together.
The people nearby stopped paying attention to the two and focused on their conversation.
The Daeryung Pyoguo says they are recruiting pilots, but Im thinking of applying as well.
A great sign country?
A lot of new voters were selected to go on a ticket to Gangseo this time. Wouldnt it be easy for me to be chosen?
I want to dry it.
Why?
Is it because you really dont know?
The man who was talking looked at his colleague with a pitiful look.
His eyes caught my heart, and the colleague asked cautiously.
Is there any reason?
I am very dark at the news of this friend, Kang-ho.
Huh! Dont keep teasing me and tell me clearly.
Ill tell you if I buy you a drink.
Good! Ill pay for everything I eat here. So tell me.
Kuhm! Then wash your ears well and listen carefully. Now, Gangseo Castle and its surroundings are not even a mess.
Are you upset?
The man gave a slightly annoyed look at his colleagues stupid reaction. His name is Muin, but he didnt know much about what was going on in the world.
Now there is a big fight going on there, reminiscent of the Gangho War.
Oh no way?
Thats why the whole gangho went crazy.
Are you really that tidy?
Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe, and the munpa and warriors rted to them got mixed up and a big fight broke out. Their fight was so fierce that Lake Poyang was stained red with their blood. They say its gotten so many victims that it cant be stopped anymore. So, if you want to follow Daerung Pyoguo to Jiangxi Province, you will really have to risk your life.
Thats why the Great Dragon Pyoguo is recruiting new pyojis.
Yes. You know theyre dangerous too. Thats why Im trying to reinforce my power.
Mmm!
If you get caught up in a real fight, theyll throw ignorant rookies like you as a sacrifice and get away. So, listen to me and dont enter the Daerung Pyoguo. People like us always have to avoid chaos in order to live a long time.
Thank you! If it wasnt for you, my life would have been in danger.
If you know, do the math.
Is it possible? Ill buy it for dinner tonight, so feel free to eat it.
A colleague said with an expression that he had passed the hardship.
The man poured a drink into a ss and said.
People with mediocre martial arts like us better not set foot in such a mess at all. Its easy to get swept away and be the first to lose your life.
Ill have to look for another sign other than the Great Reign.
Thats right. If youre short on money, look for apany or signpost that goes to Sichuan Province. It is rtively safe there.
Okay. You mean Sichuan?
As if the colleague knew important information, he repeated Szechuan several times.
Their voices were also heard by Pyowol and Doyeonsan.
Do Yeon-san put down her chopsticks and said.
It looks like there is a big uproar. To think that it might turn into a strong war. What if a real strong war breaks out?
Do Yeon-san trembled as if just imagining it was terrifying.
He was lucky enough to get the ghost kings martial arts, but his mental age was still only fifteen or six years old.
Gangho Daejeon was such a frightening word for a young boy.
I didnt know how many people would die and get hurt again. Among them, Do Yeon-san could have known someone.
I had already eaten all the food, but my appetite was gone.
Pyowol also put down his chopsticks.
The contents of the conversation between the men were shocking, but it did not give Pyo-wol much inspiration.
It goes like this after all.
He had already expected this to happen.
The sh between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe was not simply a battle of interests between the yers.
The interests of countless munpa and warriors were entangled in it.
I dont know if it didnt start at all, but once the fight started, I could never stop it.
The fight between the two groups of equipment will attract many people like a quagmire.
Eventually, the Great War will happen.
That too in the near future.
Chapter 423
Episode 423
Pyowol and Doyeonsan left the inn early in the morning.
The fatigue umted from struggling through the rain forest waspletely relieved after a full days sleep on a soft bed.
The ce the two headed was the market near the inn.
As it is a ce where so many tribes live together, the costumes of those in the market are diverse and the items for sale are also diverse.
Pyowol gave Doyeonsan a hermit and said,
Use this to buy things you need when you are homeless.
all right. Can I buy something like dried rice or beef jerky?
right. If you buy everything you need, lets meet again here.
yes!
Do Yeon-san nodded vigorously.
Even when he was a demon king, he wandered the world. But at that time, I didnt prepare something and sleep out, I just ate and slept anywhere like an animal.
Even when I woke up, I didnt want to be so homeless.
Even if I had no choice but to be homeless, I wanted to properly prepare and rest.
Above all, he had no memory of using a hermit at will.
It was only two hermits, but the fact that he had money to spend at will made him thrilled.
Do Yeon-san ran excitedly.
Pyowol looked at his back for a moment, then slowly moved on.
Do Yeon-san will buy items for homelessness, so he had nothing to prepare. However, the market has a strange charm that makes you wander even if you dont have anything to buy.
Pyowol was like that too.
Leaving the purchase of goods to Do Yeon-san, he looked at the goods brought by the merchants.
Most of them were items that could be easily found anywhere.
Some brought their own crops, while others sold their cattle and goats. These weremon things in everyday life. However, there were also some who came out to sell unusual items.
There were also various types of nes that were used at home with small shamanistic meanings.
The lives of other tribes except the Baek were not so rich.
It seems that production activity is running when the number of tribal people is small. Because of the situation, I sold anything that seemed to make money.
Suddenly, Pyowols feet stopped in front of one person.
An old man in his seventies was selling stones.
It was a market where all sorts of items were sold, but I didnt expect that it woulde out to sell even stones.
Naturally, people were not interested in stones. The old man had a sad expression as if he hadnt expected it to be sold.
Pyowol asked the old man.
What is this?
Cant you see? Arent they stones?
Are you trying to sell rocks?
Why cant I sell it?
The old man raised his head proudly.
Is there anything special about it?
This is no ordinary stone.
or not?
Its a stone that fell from the sky.
sky? Are you talking about meteorites?
A few days ago, the night sky suddenly brightened and this stone fell. Originally, it seemed to be a little bigger, but I cant see if the rest of it has been burned, and only this is left. How is it? Are you willing to live?
The old mans voice softened.
It was judged that Pyo-wol was interested in living.
Actually, I brought a meteorite, but I thought there was little chance of selling it. No matter how much money was surplus, there was no one in Daeri who would buy a stone or something. Still, I brought it out just in case, but when Pyo-wol showed interest, I felt impatient.
Pyowol did not answer and looked at the meteorite.
It was a meteor the size of a childs head. The amount was too small to make anything.
Pyowol was not a craftsman, so he couldnt think of what to make with the meteorite. However, I thought that if it was the prosecution, I might be able to make something useful using meteorites.
Dang Sochu was the best craftsman Pyo-wol knew.
The meteorite that fell from the sky was not easy to obtain. This meteorite will be the best gift for Dang So-Chu.
Pyowol said.
Ill buy it for a hermit.
I should get two.
Looks like you have no intention of selling. its okay.
Pyowol turned around without regret. Then a look of urgency appeared on the old mans face.
Wait a minute! dont sell Just pay one hermit and take it all. Ill take care of everything.
He even wrapped the meteorite in a sack and handed it to Pyowol.
Will you give me a hermit for this useless stone? Its aplete hoguguman.
It was a pity not to receive two hermits, but one nyang was more than enough for the price.
The moment he touched the meteorite wrapped in a cloth, Pyowol was slightly surprised.
Ugh!
This is because the meteorite reacted to his history.
I didnt know what the meteorites ingredients were, but it was unusual to react sensitively to internal forces.
Pyo-wol threw a hermit to the old man.
Hehe! Now that thing is yours.
The old man hurriedly left, fearing that Pyowol would ask for the hermit back.
The old man would think he made a big profit by catching some hukou, but Pyo-wol thought he made a bigger profit.
Sochu will like it.
It was a party prosecution that I hadnt seen in a long time.
Even before we broke up, night jangsul had reached a great level, but I didnt know how much it would develop now.
The meteorite bought by the old man will be a good gift for him.
Pyo-wol carried a cloth with a stone on his back.
At that time, Doyeonsan appeared with a load in both hands.
Oh brother! What is that?
Do Yeon-san found a wrapping cloth and asked.
meteor!
meteor? You mean the stone that fell from the sky?
okay! Are you interested?
Do Yeon-san was also an apprentice at a workshop.
He also had some pretty great talents.
Do Yeon-san shook her head.
no. I am not interested anymore.
okay?
I will never be able to go back to that time again.
If he had been in the past, he would have been interested in meteorites. But now, the martial arts of the ghost king were imprinted on his body.
It was not easy to go back to the difficult and arduous life of a craftsman when he could more easily produce strong power.
Such a precious thing should be given to a really proper artisan. A half-penny like me cant handle it and dirty it.
You are not half a penny.
As a craftsman, half a penny is right.
Do Yeonsan clearly defined herself. It shows that there is no regret.
Pyo-wol, who confirmed Do Yeon-sans feelings, did not ask any more.
Do Yeon-san looked at the Pyo-wol for a while and said as if she remembered it.
It is said that there is apany that will depart for the Saints tomorrow.
Saint?
yes! Its a pretty big guild, but they say theyre recruiting people right now.
okay?
It seems that the riots in Jiangxi have an effect here.
Then it wouldnt hurt to go with them.
lol! So I applied in advance.
Did you allow it?
I allowed it.
Of course, I showed my skills for a while.
There was no group that would hire a 16-year-old boy with no ability, no matter how short the people were.
Do Yeon-san showed the person in charge of recruiting Bo-pyo how to break a rock at once. That made it easy to get hired.
When are you leaving?
This afternoon.
Then you should go now.
yes!
The two of them shoulder to shoulder and headed to the top where the treasure was recruited.
Daeju Sangdan (̈F).
That was the name of the top leaving today.
In front of the top, five newly hired staff were waiting.
All of them were warriors who said they were taking a break from acting.
uh?
One of the soldiers was surprised to see Pyowol and Doyeonsan.
He approached the two of them.
No, did you also join the Daeju Merchant?
The person talking to him was the person who had been talking in the inn where Pyo-wol had stayed the night before.
In the end, it seemed that they had chosen the top flight safely heading to Chengdu instead of heading to Gangseoseong.
Pyo-wols appearance was so morous that the man remembered it even though he had only seen it once.
Pyowol asked.
That one?
ah! My name is Jin Gwan Hak. What is your name?
The moon!
It sounds like a cool name. Anyway, nice to apany you. I wish you well in the future.
Jin Gwan-hak did not know about Pyo-wol.
Dae-ri was too far from Kang-ho.
Because he was cut off from the outside world, rumors of Kang-ho were transmittedte, and even if he had heard rumors about Pyowol, it was difficult to believe that he was the same person as the man in front of him.
I just had a curious thought.
It was because Pyowols face was too pretty to do such a rough job.
Even at a nce, it seems that he has grown beautifully, but I was already worried about whether he would be able to do hard work like Bo-pyo.
no way! What are your concerns about my topic? Let me do well.
Jin Gwan-hak thought so and went back to his ce.
At that time, the door of Daeju Sangdan was wide open, and those who left to go up came out.
There were more than 20 carts full of luggage, and more than 30 people including merchants and unmanned chores.
The chief guard in charge of escorting the upper ranks approached those who were waiting outside.
Nice to meet you! I am Ji Moo-hyung, the chief staff member. You can follow my instructions from now on.
yes!
Just give me orders.
The temporarily hired staff answered in unison.
It is temporary employment right now, but if it looks good to Ji Moo-hyung, it could be an official bo-pyo in the future.
There was a huge gap between the temporary staff and the formal staff that could not be bridged. There is noparison in treatment and remuneration.
Ji Moo-hyung said to the temporary staff.
You guys are in charge of the carts in the rear.
If you think that riding a cart pulled by horses and oxen will befortable, you are mistaken. When it rained, they had to be covered with tarpaulins to protect them, and they had to be extra careful not to lose things.
In fact, even chores were required. Still, there were people willing to do it.
There werent many jobs that paid that much.
The temporary staff headed for the cart at the rear without a word.
for a moment! you!
Ji Moo-hyung suddenly called Pyo-wol.
When Pyowol stopped, Ji Moo-hyung looked up and down.
The staff job is pretty tough, but can you do it?
Ive been through a lot, so dont worry.
Is it real? If youre lying about being hired for no reason, get out of here. Then you wont be offended.
I was saying this because Pyo-Wols appearance was so fine.
Pyowol smiled and said.
Ill probably do better than you.
Are you sure?
If you watch, you will know.
Good! I wont forget what you just said. Go see.
Jimin waved his hand.
It was a very rude gesture, but I didnt pay much attention to the mark.
I was going to only apany the saints anyway.
When I arrived at Chengdu, I would never see her again, but there was no reason to be offended.
Pyowols cart was at the very rear.
The horse-drawn cart was loaded with luggage. Still, there was room for people to ride.
Do Yeon-san said to Pyo-wol.
I will drive my brothers horse.
Can you?
want to do.
Do Yeon-sans face was full of excitement.
Looking at his face, I realized that he was still a young boy.
For a boy of that age, there was no bigger dream than driving a horse himself.
It was not unusual to get excited simply by driving a horse-drawn cart.
Pyowol said.
Keep a tight grip on the reins. If you want to go left, pull left; if you want to go right, pull right. If you want to stop
You can just pull back, right?
right!
all right. I think I know how to do it. Please leave it to me.
okay!
Pyo-wol obediently yielded the reins to Do-yeon-san and went to the luggagepartment.
After pushing the luggage to prepare a seat, I put my butt on.
depart!
The excited voice of Doyeonsan came from the front. And the cart started to move.
Pyowol leaned his back on Jim and closed his eyes.
Chapter 424
Episode 424
It was a procession of over twenty floats moving at once. Moreover, the cart was piled with loads like a mountain.
Of course, the speed of movement had to be slow. Daeju Sangdan moved along argeke.
It was ake named Lee Hae-ho.
Theke, which stretches from north to south, is shallow and rich in fish resources, so it has be a valuable food source for the people of the area.
Pyowols gaze turned to Lee Haehos other side. Then I saw a high mountain.
Even at a nce, I felt an unusual aura.
Pyowol looked around.
Just then, Jin Gwan Hak appeared.
Hey, what is the name of that mountain?
You mean Jumchang Mountain?
Is that mountain Jeomchang Mountain?
exactly! Its a famous mountain where one of the old daemun factions, the fortune-changing faction, was located.
Jin Gwan-hak did not bother and answered with sincerity.
Seeing that its in the past tense, it seems that there are no fortune tellers anymore, right?
I dont know anything. The fortune-tellers perished a long time ago.
okay?
Do you know about the new arrangement?
I know.
Then I hope it will be easier for you to understand. Originally, the Demonic Cao in Jianghu was defeated in a big fight and fled to Yunnan Province. They established their home deep in the rain forest and ruled the area.
If you do, then God will have destroyed the fortune-tellers. In order to settle down in Yunnan Province, we must first get rid of the sense of ce.
Exactly. The fortune-tellers were trampled on by the Goddess like that. Kang-ho, without any help from any literary faction. At that time, the pride of Yunnan people copsed. To other people, its just one of the Gudaemun factions, but to the people here, the fortune tellers were a source of pride and spiritual support.
Now, the name of the Gudaemun faction itself has be obsolete, but at the time, their status pierced the sky.
The difference between owning and not owning one of the Gudaemunpas was as great as heaven and earth.
When the Jeomchang Sect copsed, the people of Yunnan were shocked as if the sky was copsing.
Its a littleforting now that there is a Demon Swordsman, but it is said that the generation who experienced the copse of the fortune teller group experienced despair.
Now it seems that a school called Demon Master has settled down in Mt. Jeomchang, right?
The Demon Swordsmans Mansion was established by Seo Jong-myeong Daehyeop, a martial swordsman who was active during the Great War of Macheon.
Seo Jong-myeong was thest disciple to seed the fortellers lineage.
He yed a big role in helping Li Guo to break down the new arrangement.
After the copse of the new marriage, he returned to the old site of the fortune teller and built a manor. That manor was the chief swordsman.
Gwigeomjang has be Yunnans new conqueror. However, it was true that it was muchckingpared to the former point-changers.
This is because Seo Jong-myeong, who established the swordsman, was not very interested in expanding his power. At least, his son, Seomun, was resourceful and expanded his family to the present day.
You can say that the chief swordsman is the sessor of the fortune teller group.
Everyone in Yunnan thinks so. do you know that That Daeju Sangdanju also learned martial arts at the Demon Sword Field.
is it?
Where is the Daeju Sangdan? All the people who say they use their strength in Daeri and Kunmyeong can be said to have learned martial arts at the Demon Sword Field.
you are?
My subject, how dare you learn martial arts at a ghost gym. I just learned it at the local military rank.
It looks pretty solid for that kind of thing.
her! Do you see anything like that? Anyway, thanks for the high rating. Any more questions?
doesnt exist.
Okay. Call again if you have any questions.
Jin Gwan Hak went back to his ce.
Ghost Swordsman One of the three chiefs was here.
Sinwoljang, Ugeomsanjang, and Gwigeomjang are collectively called Samjang.
I had already experienced the Ugeom Lodge, and the Demon Chief heard the exnation from Jin Gwan-Hak. All that was left was the new moon market.
Unlike the other two manors, little is known about Shinwoljang. It was only known that it was one of the three manors, but not many people knew how it came to stand shoulder to shoulder with the other two manors.
Someday I will meet Shinwoljang too.
As long as you dont leave Gangho, you will meet them someday.
Even though we hadnt met officially, it seemed like there was no need to worry about it already.
Pyo-wol closed his eyes and surrendered himself to the shaking of the cart.
It was almost half a dayter when he opened his eyes again.
I am taking a break here today. Everyone, prepare for homelessness.
The voice of the chief staff member Ji Moo-hyung resonated loudly.
Pyo-wol and Do-yeon-san got off the cart and prepared for the night.
Check the tarp again and build a campfire first.
yes!
Workers started to move in perfect order.
While they were preparing for homelessness, the checks and temporary checks checked the wagons and luggage.
Pyowol also confirmed once again that there was nothing wrong with the cart he was in charge of.
Dinner was a simple dry meal.
The merchant and the pao took their seats and ate dry food.
Then Jin Gwan-hak waved a bottle at Pyo-wol and said,
Would you like a drink?
its okay.
why? If you take a sip, your whole body will be warmed up and it will be good.
I dont drink at all.
Its a pity that you dont feel the greatest joy in life.
Jin Gwan Hak showed a genuinely sad expression at Pyo Wols refusal.
The person next to Jingwanhak snatched the bottle and said.
Dont rmend someone who doesnt drink, give it to me.
Drink sparingly. I dont want to stay up all night without drinking.
Okay.
The man who took the bottle took exactly one sip and returned it.
Jin Gwan-hak looked into the bottle with one eye and checked the remaining amount. The drunken man clicked his tongue as he saw Jingwanhak like that.
Its a small person
If its small, dont drink.
no way! nope Whats the point This guys snout is talking wildly and fucking.
The man yfully pped his mouth.
Jin Gwan-hak burst intoughter at his humorous appearance.
It took at least another 15 days to reach Sichuan Province.
Even if it wasnt, the arduous road was bound to be more difficult if you apanied someone you didnt like. It was fortunate that none of the temporary pavilions apanying him seemed to be angr.
The person I was most worried about was Pyowol.
He had such a pretty face and was so reticent that he was concerned that his personality might not be sharp.
Fortunately, although he was reticent, he did not seem to have an unusual personality.
It bothered me a little that he didnt say anything, but it was worth it.
It was then.
Doo doo!
Suddenly, I felt a strong vibration under my feet.
It was a vibration so strong that even workers who had not mastered martial arts could feel it.
Senior staff member Ji Moo-hyung jumped up and shouted.
Its the sound of horseshoes. Everyone, be alert.
yes!
The treasures took up arms, and the merchants andborers hid behind them.
After a while, people on horseback appeared through the darkness. There were five of them in all, and the energy they gave off was unusual.
Jimin shouted.
This is where our Daeju Sangdan is sleeping, so stop and reveal your identity.
Did you say Daeju Sangdan?
one of these on horseback asked with admiration.
Thats right
We are the soldiers of the demon chief.
Ghost swordsman?
Jimins eyes widened.
Its because they really werent strangers if they were the warriors of the swordsmans field.
Since Daeju Sangdanju learned martial arts at the swordsmans field, it could be said that he was an alumni.
At that time, a young soldier came forward among the warriors at the swordsman.
He bowed politely with a hug.
I am Seo Gun-hwi, the owner of the Gwigeom Lodge.
Are you the owner? My name is Ji Moo-hyung, the chief of the Daeju Sangdan.
Oh, I think it was a big deal. Nice to meet you like this.
By the way, whats the owner doing at night?
Im ashamed, but can I be indebted to you for just one night? I came out of the swordsmans office because I had something urgent, but I couldnt prepare to be homeless It
doesnt matter how much you take care of yourself. Its nothing else, its the swordsmans job, so of course I have to help.
Thank you!
Everyonee this way.
Ji Moo-hyung led Seo Gun-hwi and the others to the bonfire where he was sitting.
Seo Gun-hwi and his party tied their horses to a nearby tree and gathered around a bonfire.
The campfire light lit up their faces red.
Seo Gun-hwi, the head of the swordsmans office, was a handsome man in his mid-twenties.
However, his eyes were sharp and his tightly pursed lips seemed very stubborn.
A girl with a simr impression was sitting next to Seo Gun-hwi. It was Seo Yul-hee, the younger brother of Seo Gun-hui.
Jimin asked cautiously.
Did you have dinner?
Not yet.
What? Would you like to eat something dry?
Thank you. I will never forget this grace.
oh my! what is grace It doesnt matter.
Ji Moo hyung waved his hand.
It is regrettable to talk about grace only to this extent.
He ordered his subordinates to bring dry weight.
Seo Gun-hwi and the others chewed and ate the dried rice that Ji Mo-hyung gave them.
Everyone else ate well, but only Seo Yul-hee, a woman, ate it with a frown on her face.
I cant eat.
In the end, Seo Yul-hee could not finish the dry amount and put it down.
Seo Gun-hwi frowned at him and said.
It is precious food. Eat all of them, even if you think of the sincerity of the Great Council.
Then what if I cant get over it?
Yulhee!
sorry. I just cant eat it.
Do whatever you want. Just keep this in mind. That this is all we are going to eat today. If I dont eat this, Ill have to starve myself all night long.
Seo Gun-hwi did not ept Seo Yul-heesint.
At that, Seo Yul-hee pouted her lips.
It would be nice if she showed flexibility at this time, but her stubborn brother insists on principles even to his own blood.
I was sad for nothing.
I just wont eat.
I get it.
Seo Gun-hwi took away the dry weight from Seo Yul-hee.
His confidant Cha Yoon-pyeong, who watched the scene from the side, spoke cautiously.
soju! Youre still young, arent you setting yourself too strict?
It doesnt matter how old you are. It is a matter of dory.
Still soju.
Stop it, Lord Cha!
yes!
Cha Yoon-pyeong shut her mouth.
Seo Gun-hwi was a person who never changed his mind once he made a decision.
He was more righteous than anyone else and was firm in his principles.
Any behavior that deviated from the principles was not tolerated. Even to their own blood rtives.
Seo Gun-hwi said to Seo Yul-hee.
So I told you not to follow me? Its going to be hard. that it wouldnt be a joke And yet, you insisted on following. I swear that it wont be a nuisance or a burden. But what are you like now? Do youin about food when you should be aware of the dryness? Can you still say that you are the daughter of a samurai?
As if digging through the heart with a dagger, Seo Gun-hwis words were very sharp. Tears welled up in Seo Yul-hees eyes at Seo Gun-huis merciless attack.
ck!
In the end, Seo Yul-hee left the ce in tears.
soju!
Stay still. Dont evenfort me.
But
Its an order.
All right.
Cha Yoon-pyeong, who was trying to follow Seo Yul-hee, pressed his butt again.
Ji Moo-hyung, caught in the middle, carefully looked at Seo Gun-hui. However, looking at Seo Gun-hwis tightly closed face, he did not dare to open his mouth.
Seo Gun-hwi said while taking a handful of dried rice to his mouth.
Yulhee needs to know more about the world. It is not for the child to protect and uphold. So, never take care of it.
yes!
All right.
Cha Yoon-pyeong and Ji Moo-hyung answered at the same time.
Ji Moo-hyung answered even though he was not a subordinate of Seo Gun-hui. He was swept away by the atmosphere and momentum of Seo Gun-hui.
I heard hes the head of the swordsmiths field, so hes really amazing.
Ji Moo-hyung admired Seo Gun-hwi, but couldnt shake his worries about Seo Yul-hee.
His gaze followed Seo Yul-hees back.
Fortunately, Seo Yul-hee sat by a campfire in the distance without leaving the homeless area.
It was a ce where temporarily hired staff were gathered.
Chapter 425
Episode 425
Can I sit here?
At Seo Yul-hees words, all the temporarily hired staff kept their mouths shut. They only looked into each others eyes.
It was none other than the daughter of the swordsman.
Considering the special status the swordsman had in Yunnan Province, it was inevitable that he would be burdened with the presence.
In particr, the warriors of the demon chief sitting far away were watching them with frightening eyes.
He couldnt take care of it because of Seo Gun-Hwis order, but he looked at Seo Yul-hee as if he would hack him up if he put his fingertips on her body.
gulp!
A dry swallowing sound escaped from someones mouth.
Seo Yul-hee, who was looking at the temporary tables with a disappointed look, turned to Pyowol and Doyeonsan.
Unlike the others, they were the only ones who didnt care about Seo Yul-hee that much.
They were a man with fair skin and a face more beautiful than a womans, and boys with vivid eyes, Pyo-wol and Do-yeon-san.
They chewed on the dry amount and didnt even pay attention to Seo Yul-hee.
Seo Yul-hee deliberately sat down next to them and said.
I will sit down.
In an instant, Do Yeon-san raised her head and looked at Seo Yul-hee.
Seo Yul-hee revealed her name first.
My name is Seo Yul-hee. you?
Doyeonsan!
Im going to sit here for a while.
Do whatever you feel like.
Do Yeon-san said as if it was not a big deal.
Seo Yul-hee means a lot to the people of Yunnan, but he was just one of the countless passers-by.
He is a person who is not so great or special.
Thats why I was able to deal with itfortably.
Kororok!
At that moment, an embarrassing sound came from Seo Yul-hees stomach.
Seo Yul-hees face turned red.
Sorrow exploded.
It was true that sheined, but it wasnt because she wanted to.
Seo Yul-hees digestive power was weak since she was young, so she got an upset stomach easily. Because of that, her mother paid special attention to food.
It was difficult for her to digest rough foods like dried rice. Thats why she said she couldnt eat it, but Seo Gun-hwi simply dismissed her asining about side dishes because she had no iron.
It made her sad that her only older brother didnt know her that much.
Kororok!
Once again, a sound echoed inside Seo Yul-hees stomach.
Embarrassed, Seo Yul-hee put her head between her knees and couldnt lift it.
It was then.
Tuk-tuk!
Doyeonsan lightly tapped her on the shoulder.
Looking up, Do Yeon-san was holding out a piece of beef jerky. It was bought before joining Daeju Merchants Group.
eat!
uh?
You said you couldnt eat dry food?
I cant digest meat if its too tough.
okay?
Do Yeon-san suddenly grabbed the jerky.
Great pressure was applied to the beef jerky to soften it.
This should be enough to digest.
Do Yeon-san put the beef jerky in Seo Yul-hees hand.
Surprised by the soft feeling, Seo Yul-hee looked at the beef jerky and Doyeon Mountain in turn.
You are amazing.
not a big deal.
thank you!
After Seo Yul-hee thanked them, she took off some beef jerky and tasted it.
It was unbelievably tender, like dried meat jerky.
Seo Yul-hee chewed the jerky with a happy expression.
In an instant, a piece of beef jerky was gone. Then, Do Yeon-san pulled out another piece of beef jerky from the bag.
I applied pressure again to soften the beef jerky and handed it to Seo Yul-hee.
thank you!
Seo Yul-hee said thanks and ate the jerky again.
After eating the rest of the beef jerky, I felt full. There was no stomach difort at all.
A smile appeared on Seo Yul-hees face.
It seemed that his wounded heart was healed a little because of Seo Gun-hui.
Seo Yul-hee asked Do Yeon-san.
But how did you do it?
what?
How did you soften the jerky?
It works just fine.
Hidden master, what are you talking about?
Not to that extent
No! Even at our demon chief, there are few warriors with as much talent as you. Its really great.
Seo Yul-hees face turned red and she talked excitedly.
Do Yeon-san was embarrassed and just scratched her head.
He wasnt used to this situation.
The situation itself, in which such a pretty woman treats herself casually, is unfamiliar.
Seo Yul-hee, who had been talking for a while, turned to Pyowol by Doyeon Mountain.
I didnt realize it because I was only concerned with Doyeonsan, but it was the first time I realized that Pyowols face is more beautiful than a woman.
and!
She let out an involuntary exmation.
Your brother is really your brother, right?
If youre asking if Im a man, yes.
Who is your brother? Ive never heard of a man as beautiful as my older brother. look at this hair its crazy. How could Yoongi be like this
Seo Yul-hee burst into exmations of wow over and over again.
Her voice was so high that it attracted the attention of Seo Gun-hui and his subordinates who were far away.
Pyowols face was not visible from where they were. Because of that, I couldnt understand why Seo Yul-hee was making such a fuss.
Seo Yul-hee keptughing and talking, as if she had no intention of leaving Pyo-wol and Do-yeon-san. Seeing her like that, Seo Gun-hwi put his hand on his forehead.
When will that kid grow up
Kang-hos situation was changing rapidly day by day.
In times of turbulence, where one could not see even an inch ahead, one had to keep a close eye on ones surroundings while always maintaining ones reason.
There was neither generosity nor room to ept his younger brothers foolishness.
He wanted his younger brother to grow stronger than anyone else. However, I was upset when I saw himughing and chatting while sitting with mere treasures.
Cha Yoon-pyeong said cautiously.
Shall I bring thedy?
Just leave it alone.
But
If its the treasures of the Daejoo Chamber of Commerce, there wont be any harm to Yulhee. Just let it be.
All right.
Jimin, who was watching, opened his mouth.
I will tell them to be polite to Sojeo.
no.
Seo Gun-hwi firmly refused even this.
Aww! You are really knowledgeable. How could they be so inflexible?
Ji Moo-hyung was making an expression of being fed up without knowing himself.
The night felt unusually long because I was ufortable.
The people of Daeju Sangdan woke up before dawn and prepared to leave.
They extinguished the bonfire that had kept them warm all night and tied the horses and oxen to the cart.
Breakfast was also simple and dry.
The mouth was rough, but no one said a word that they didnt like it. Except for Seo Yul-hee.
Seo Yul-hee, who went back to the soldiers at the swordsmans office before going to sleep, approached Doyeon Mountain as if it were natural for them to eat.
Do Yeon-san handed her some tender beef jerky.
thank you!
Like yesterday, Seo Yul-hee sat by Doyeon Mountain and chewed beef jerky.
Heung-heung!
I was in a good mood, so I hummed.
It was then.
Seo Gun-hwi, who was preparing to leave, approached the ce where Seo Yul-hee was.
He first greeted Pyowol and Doyeonsan by holding hands.
The resuscitation is called Seo Gun-hwi of the Demon Swordsman. Im sorry for making you suffer because of my brother
Suh Gun-hwi suddenly stopped talking.
The moment I saw Pyowols face, I was speechless.
What kind of mans face is
At that moment, a goal shed between his eyebrows.
It was because it was not easy to understand that a man with such an appearance was just a temporary treasure.
More than anything, what touched his nerves was the atmosphere he felt from Pyowol.
The atmosphere is extremely still, like deep stagnant water.
Ive never felt this way with any other warriors.
At least among the warriors he had met, Pyowol was the first to have such an atmosphere.
Hes not an ordinary person.
Even though he must have known his identity, he showed no signs of shrinking or caring.
It was clear that they were either confident in their own powerlessness or extremely insensitive to external stimuli.
Seo Gun-hwi thought it was most likely the former.
It was because the rm bell had been ringing in my head from the moment I saw Pyowols face.
Seo Gun-hwi asked cautiously.
Could you please tell me the name of the executioner?
No, I just want to go quietly.
Seo Gun-huis eyebrows twitched at Pyo-wols refusal.
It was the first time that he revealed his identity, but the other side refused to reveal his identity.
Lee Ji-ga
Cha Yoon-pyeong, who was behind Seo Gun-hwi, was furious and tried to draw his sword. However, when Seo Gun-hwi raised his hand to stop him, he had no choice but to insert his sword again.
Seo Gun-hwi apologized.
Im sorry. The subordinate was overly motivated andmitted rudeness.
doesnt care.
Im d you understand. Then please answer this one. I know you joined as a temporary staff, but is it because of us?
I didnt even know there was a ghost swordsman here until I joined as a temporary bopyo.
Then youre not from Yunnan.
thats right! Its just that I joined the Daejoo Corps because my destination was the same.
I guess so.
Seo Gun-hwi shook his head.
It wasmon for ronin to deliberately join the same g or troupe with the same destination.
The g or the upper house secures power to protect precious items at a low price, and the ronins are provided with lodging and meals while apanying them.
There were quite a few cases like this in Gangho as a kind of reciprocity.
Then, the goal of the small agreement is also the Saints?
thats right!
Okay. Then I wont ask anymore. Just promise me one thing.
what?
Please dont throw false winds at my brother. I am naive because I do not know the world yet. I hope this time he knows how cold and scary the world is. Thats why I brought you here, so please dont give me rosy illusions.
I will.
Pyowol nodded her head meekly.
Even if it wasnt for Seo Gun-hwis request, he didnt want to care about Seo Yul-hee.
Seo Gun-hwi smiled slightly, probably liking Pyo-wols answer.
Sorry for bothering you. Then Ill just leave. If you ever change your mind and want to talk, alwayse to the front.
Are you going to move with the Daejoo Corps too?
I thought it would be much easier to move with the top of the main column until the middle of the destination.
It seems that the destination is not the Saints.
Unfortunately it is. But I think we can go all the way to Seochang together.
Seochang was a city in southern Sichuan Province. It was a key point for all directions as the main pipelines intersected.
Once they arrived here, they could freely go anywhere in the river.
I dont know where Seo Gun-Hwis final destination is, but I thought Id have to apany him for at least five days.
Then see youter.
After Seo Gun-hwi took the gun, he withdrew.
Cha Yoon-pyeong followed him and whispered.
Can you trust the author?
What could be more foolish than trusting someone youve never seen before?
if?
It is far better to keep a close eye on the naturally dubious rather than stay away from them.
ah!
Cha Yoon-pyeong eximed involuntarily.
I thought it was strange that Seo Gun-hwi treated strangers politely unlike usual, but he was hiding a deep feeling.
Its soju after all.
He did not rise to the position of head of the sword simply because he was the son of Seomun, the head of the swordsmith.
He was acknowledged by Jang-ju by showing an outstanding figure that no one could follow in terms of force and mind.
It was the same with this mission.
Seomun of Jangju recognized Seo Gunhuis outstanding ability and issued an order.
It means to directly understand Kang-hos circumstances.
It was a ghost chief who had been silent as if he had never existed. However, Seo-moon knew that he could not remain neutral like this forever. So he sent his son Seo Gun-hui to figure out the situation and make a judgment.
Seo Gun-hwi nced back.
I saw Seo Yul-hee talking to Do Yeon-san excitedly.
Tsk!
A clicking sound came from his lips.
Chapter 426
Episode 426
: Caw! Aww!
Dozens of crows roared and let out unpleasant cries.
It was the human corpse that the crow ate.
It wasnt just one or two.
Dozens of corpses were strewn across the floor.
Not long after he died, there was still blood on his face. Crows ate the flesh of such corpses.
A wrecked wagon was lying around the corpse.
On the roof of the wagon there was a g with the words Hyunhyeonpyoguk (S) written on it.
Hyeonhyeonpyeonguk was a pyoguk based in Uibin (e) in the southern part of Sichuan Province.
They mainly transported goods to and from neighboring Yunnan Province.
Although the scale was small, each markers performance was formidable, and he never lost a target. For this reason, in the Uibin region, the reliability of the manifestation state was very high. However, most of the corpses in this ce were representatives of the state of manifestation.
Around the corpses of the corpses, a group of people was constantly moving.
Quickly move your luggage.
This is dog hair. There is nothing of value.
Shit!
What they were loading on the cart was the object that the manifested state was transporting.
It is to raid the manifestation country, kill all of them, and loot thendmarks.
I heard the information that the present state was transporting goods that were quite expensive, and I attacked it, but contrary to expectations, it was full of only cheap goods.
There was one or two precious items mixed in, but they were things they couldnt dispose of. In order to dispose of this item, you have to enter the Chengdu, but the risk was too great to do so.
under! If this happens, you will be in the red again.
Mibu, in her early to mid-thirties, sighed.
Mibu, who had a slightly venomous impression, was the leader of the thieves who attacked the manifested state.
Jang-han, in his early forties, approached Mibu.
Jang Han looked intimidating with his massive build and ferocious eyes. However, his attitude toward Mibu was extremely cautious.
Anyway, I cant seem to get any more profit here. As if the rumors had spread, the merchants and merchants in the vicinity do not transport valuables through this pipeline.
joy! Its because youre quick to notice.
What would you like to do?
What should I do? If rumors spread, you should move to another location and do business. Recognize those who transport valuables. Ill make it big and hide for a while.
All right.
Zhang Han lowered his head and replied.
Mibu looked at the ce where the crows were feasting.
The ck feathers were covered with red blood.
Caw! Aww!
The crows thumped as if they were happy to have a dinner after a long time.
Noisy!
Mibu waved her hand.
A small bell hung from her wrist.
Follow me!
When Mibu shook her wrist, the sound of bells resonated.
Bubbubuck!
The heads of the crows enjoying the supper exploded in a chain. It focused the sound waves only on the crow and detonated its head.
It was truly a formidable sonic hole.
Mibu put on an annoyed expression.
What kind of trouble is this?
The ascending of Daeju Sangdan went smoothly.
More than 30 people were attached to more than 20 carts. Even the warriors of the swordsman who joined there btedly.
At least the thieves or green forest swordsmen who had enemies in Yunnan Province did not dare to rob Daeju Sangdan.
In Yunnan Province, it was suicidal to touch the munpa or trade unions rted to the demon chief. Thanks to that, the Daeju Sangdan was able to movefortably before leaving Yunnan Province.
In return, Daeju Sangdan provided convenience to the swordsmiths.
Even when I was homeless, I took care of them as my top priority so that they would not feel ufortable. Thanks to this, the swordsmith warriors were able to get out of Yunnan much faster and morefortably than when they moved by themselves.
Seo Gun-hwi smiled with satisfaction.
It was a sudden schedule, so I wasnt ready to go on a long trip. However, I was able to prepare calmly while apanying the Daeju Sangdan.
Suddenly, Gunhui looked back.
Seo Yul-hee, the younger sister, was now sitting at the rear of the top.
To be precise, he was sitting next to Doyeonsan and chatting.
It was a look I hadnt seen while in the gwigeomjang. There was no one of Seo Yul-hees age at the ghost prosecutors office.
Above all, since Seo Yul-hees status was so great, no one could treat herfortably. So Yulhee Seo was always alone.
I felt sorry for such a younger brother, but I still thought that it was natural for me to endure it if I was a descendent of a prestigious samurai family.
So he did not offer any constion to his brother and remained indifferent. In fact, he was so busy polishing his martial arts that he didnt have the energy to care.
Seo Yul-hees smile was unfamiliar to me.
Now I know that I can chat like that.
On the other hand, Do Yeon-san did not respond much, only answering intermittently. Still, Seo Yul-hee smiled happily.
That guy!
Seo Gun-hwis eyes narrowed.
It didnt look good to talk to a boy who didnt even know his life history, even though he was a little brother who didnt care.
Normally, I would never have left her alone, but the man who seemed to be the boys older brother caught my heart.
He looks like a white student because of his feminine appearance, but his intuition is whispering that it is not.
Who the hell are you?
There was a deep gap between his eyebrows.
In this case, the absence of information is felt.
Since Yunnan Province, which is far from Jianghu, is also confined to Jianchang Mountain, it waste to get outside information.
If the Demon Chief wants to expand his powers, we must first create an organization that collects information.
His grandfather, Seo Jong-myeong, was indifferent to outside affairs.
At all, I didnt have the heart to grow the swordsmith. Thats why I almost neglected the demon field.
Because of that, the organizational system of the ghost chief was very loose. At least his father, Seomun, rearranged it and raised it to this size, but it was stillcking in many things.
A fight between the Golden Heaven and the Eunryeonhoe. I will see with my own eyes and decide which side I will stand on.
Seo Gun-hwi thought he must participate in this fight.
The history of Gangho was like a history of war.
A major war broke out every few generations, and the fate of the n depended on the decisions made at that time.
The reason why the Ohdaemun faction, whichmanded the powerful people in the past, copsed was because they could not read the flow of the times.
Like this, depending on what choice you make, the munpa will rise or fall.
His grandfather, Seo Jong-myeong, had no ambitions for bing a strong man, but Seo-moon and Seo Gun-hui were different.
They wanted to stand in the center of Gangho, not the periphery.
Seo Gun-hwi muttered.
Its definitely a master. I dont know what level it is
I thought it would be at least on a simr level to myself. Otherwise, there is no way that you will not be able to see through the opponents realm.
Chief Bopyo Ji Moo-hyung asked cautiously.
Do you really care about the author?
Do you know anything about the author?
Since thats the one we hired temporarily
But you probably did a minimum background check, didnt you?
Thats because that younger brothers martial arts are amazing
Brother? How much?
With one blow, it shattered arge rock.
Thats enough to be called the pinnacle master of Kang Ho.
We go a long way from the position of the upper ranks, and if such a master joins us, we have no choice but to be sensitive.
The sh between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe wasnt just their problem.
The ramifications of their sh were spreading throughout Gangho.
All those who had ambitions were flocking to Poyang Lake, and because of that, there was ack of security in various parts of the river.
When the warriors who had beenmanding in one area vacated their seats, those who were aiming for the position appeared.
Naturally, armed conflict ensued.
Thus, riots broke out all over the world, and thieves took advantage of the chaos.
Merchants that travel a long way, like the Daeju Merchants, became targets for thieves.
If you get a good hit, youll have enough money to y and eat for years.
Recently, many upper ranks have been robbed by thieves and green forests.
Knowing this fact, the Daeju Sangdan had no choice but to strengthen its vignce even by hiring a temporary staff.
It was for this reason that he hired Pyowol and Doyeonsan.
At Ji Moo-hyungs exnation, Seo Gun-hwi nodded.
The reason for joining the two unidentified people was understood.
Anyway, well keep a close eye on your younger brother so that he doesnt do anything mean to you.
Theres no need to do that
Its not that difficult, so you dont have to feel pressured.
Then please.
yes! Please leave it to me.
Jimin bowed his head deeply and replied.
Slowly!
Guia slightly poked her head out between the cor of Pyowols neck.
While moving with Daejoo Sangdan, Gwia did not show up, taking a seat in Pyowols arms.
After getting the inner altar of Gyo-ryong, Gwi-a lived almost exclusively in Pyo-wols arms. It was extremely unusual for a ghost to appear like this.
Guia rested her head on Pyowols shoulder and enjoyed the warm sunlight. Even if it wasnt, the red scales and horns glowed redder in the sunlight.
Wow!
Seo Yul-hee burst into exmation at the ghosts appearance.
She always thought snakes were disgusting. However, the moment I saw Guia, my prejudice disappeared.
The figure of Guia enjoying the sunlight felt beautiful and mysterious.
Seo Yul-hee, without realizing it, reached out and tried to touch her ear.
Then Do Yeon-san took her hand.
Its better not to.
huh? why?
Guia doesnt like being touched by other people. The only thing Gwia allows is your brother.
okay?
Seo Yul-hee put on a sad expression. However, she soon gave up on touching her ear.
Suddenly, I thought it was strange.
Gwiah was a spiritual creature no matter who saw it.
It was a fact that everyone knew that spiritual beings never followed anyone.
The conclusion was one.
It meant that Pyowol was a great person enough for the spirits to follow.
Seo Yul-hee whispered to Do Yeon-san.
What kind of person is your brother?
what?
What kind of person are you that the spirits follow you like that?
Well
Do Yeon-san blurted out.
It was because he was at a loss as to how to exin it.
The existence that the ghost king of the world trusted and relied on until the end was Pyowol.
His greatness is difficult to realize for those who have not experienced it firsthand.
You will find outter.
Do Yeon-san was so confused.
Seo Yul-hee looked at him with a questioning expression, but he didnt answer.
Seo Yul-hees eyes turned to Pyo-wol again.
Charleuk!
At that moment, Gwia wrapped around Pyowols body and started to y.
Pyo-wol epted Gwi-ahs pampering with his back leaning on his luggage.
At first nce, it seemed that a whip made of red jewels was swinging around Pyowols body.
Seo Yul-hee watched as Pyo-wol and Gwi-ah exchanged sympathy as if they had gone crazy.
It was then.
Doo doo!
Suddenly the earthshaft rang.
Seo Yul-hee raised her head in surprise and saw a cloud of dust blooming in the distance.
In the sudden uproar, Guia disappeared into Pyowols arms.
The moon rose to the top of the load on the cart.
A cloud of dust was approaching where they were.
The dust cloud did not arise naturally. It bloomed as more than a hundred human horses galloped.
All of the warriors on the horse had weapons in their hands.
The one who came running with a weapon could not have had good intentions.
Chief Treasurer Ji Moo-hyung shouted.
They are thieves. Prepare for battle, everyone.
yes!
A light of tension appeared on the faces of the staff members of the Daeju Sangdan.
On the other hand, a cold smile appeared on Seo Gun-hwis lips.
Thats great. Even if it wasnt, I was free
Chapter 427
Episode 427
Everyday life at the ghost sword field was boring.
There was little to do other than learn and train martial arts. At least, thanks to the fathers preface, the demon field was expanded, but the unique quiet atmosphere was unavoidable.
Moreover, since there was not much interaction with the outside world, Seo Gun-hwis life was bound to be monotonous. Because of that, when he decided to go to Gangho, he expected a lot from his heart.
Such a dream of meeting young yers of the same age, meeting spirits, and touring rivers. But the reality was different.
The daily life with Daejoo Sangdan was as monotonous as the swordsmans chief, and Pyowol, who seemed to be the same age, did not interact with him as if he had built a wall.
Thanks to that, deepening has umted in my heart.
In such a situation, thieves were running.
A smile formed on Seo Gun-hwis lips.
Its called Ungamcheong-so-won. The sky is helping this Seo Gun-hwi.
Even at a nce, the momentum of the thieves running was unusual.
It was doubtful whether the Daeju Sangdan soldiers could stop them.
At that moment, Jimin shouted.
All the staffse forward, the temporary staffs guard the merchants.
yes!
Staffs jumped forward with the answer.
A light of tension shed across Jimins face.
Were there thieves active here?
ording to the information obtained in advance, there were no thieves operating here. Still, I hired temporary staff just in case.
He wasnt happy at all about the fact that his contrast was right. The best was to pass safely without any collision.
Still, the worst situation wont happen because there are warriors at the swordsmans field.
He looked sideways at Seo Gun-hwi and hispanions.
All of them were extraordinary masters.
Just the thought of them being together warmed my heart.
Doo doo!
At that moment, the sound of the horses hooves grew louder.
Thats how the gang of bandits got closer.
Ji Moo-hyungs eyes were fixed on In-young, who was in the lead.
girl?
The leader of the gang of bandits was clearly a woman.
A beautiful woman in her early to mid-thirties.
She wasmanding the thieves with her ck hair flowing.
Mibu beckoned, and the thieves split left and right.
Shoot!
As she shouted, some of the thieves drew their bows and aimed at the top of the main column.
what?
Are you shooting a bow?
Ji Moo-hyung and the staff of the Daeju Chamber were shocked.
Shooting an arrow while riding a horse was not an easy task even for a skilled soldier.
In addition to being familiar with horsemanship, he also had to master archery.
In Kang Ho, there was an atmosphere that looked down on archery.
It is to reject those who use weapons that cowardly attack from a distance, such as bows and melee weapons.
Because of that, there were not many warriors who used archery for Danggeum. It was even more difficult to find someone who had mastered horseback riding.
However, a group of bandits are proficient in horsemanship and archery.
Pew pew pew pew!
Arrows flew all at once.
Kuuk!
Ouch!
The Bo-pyo, who stood in the lead without defense, were hit by arrows and fell.
Shit! Everyone find cover.
Jimin shouted.
At that moment, the bandits fired their arrows again.
Furbuck!
The arrows hit the staffs exactly.
It was a horrifyingly urate bow.
Being able to hit the target urately like this on a running horse was proof of their excellent archery skills.
In an instant, half of the staff was hit by the bow and incapacitated.
Shit!
Jimin couldnt hide his puzzled expression.
Doo doo!
The thieves swung left and right with the top of the pole in the middle. And, whenever he could see a gap, he fired an arrow.
Keugh!
Everybody hide behind the cart.
The unharmed people took the injured and hid behind the cart.
No matter how excellent the thieves were in horsemanship and archery, if they avoided arrows and waited, they would eventually abandon their bows ande out in closebat.
Their predictions were correct.
Attack!
At Mibus cry, the bandits abandoned their bows and got off their horses.
Its about trying to win in closebat.
Yaah!
Ha!
The thieves jumped over the cart with terrifying momentum and rushed at the treasures.
These guys!
Damn it!
The Bo-pyo, who were hiding from the arrows, drew their weapons and confronted the bandits.
Kagaga River!
Shouts and the sound of shing weapons echoed everywhere.
Ji Moo-hyung also drew his sword and rushed towards Mi-bu.
Cut down the monster at once.
No matter how talented the thieves were, it was clear that if the leader fell, they would scatter like ragtags.
The sword spirit was young over the jimu-type sword.
It was a skill worthy of bing the chief treasurer of the Daeju Sangdan.
Chaha! die!
Ji Moo-hyung swung his sword with a young sword toward Mi-bu, who was still riding the horse.
Shuaang!
For a moment, Mibus face shed with annoyance.
Looks like I looked easygoing.
She spread her white palms toward Ji Moo-hyung. Then a strong game erupted.
Whoa!
Gyeonggi and Jimu-hyungs sword collided.
Keugh!
The person who suffered the loss was Ji Moo-hyung.
With a frustrated moan, he bounced back.
At that moment, Mibu waved her hand once more.
A stream of red light rose up and hit Ji Moo-hyungs chest.
Quaang!
Cheup!
Jimin screamed and ran out.
At least, the moment he was struck by the red airflow, he raised his sword and blocked his chest to disperse the shock. Thanks to that, I was able to save my life, but I couldnt move because of the impact that seemed to crush my whole body.
Even though he incapacitated Ji Moo-hyung in an instant, Mibu did not show much emotion.
In the first ce, Ji Moo-hyung was not her opponent.
Now she survives by mere stealing, but at one time she was a being admired by many.
Even though she lost everything due to a disaster and became a thief, her martial arts were still powerful.
It was not at the level that a single staff at the top could do anything about it.
Mibu once again tried to suffocate Ji Moo with a single blow,pletely suffocating him. But her attempts ended in vain.
Quaang!
Someone intervened in the middle.
You do that.
The person who intervened was Seo Gun-hwi, the head of the demon chief.
At the appearance of Gunhui Seo, Mibus eyes lit up.
My palms were tingling.
The career contained in Seo Gun-huis sword is so great.
Mibu asked as she got off her horse.
Who is that?
Its Seo Gun-hui, the chief swordsman.
You are you the swordsman?
Mibu frowned at the sweet Ami.
It was impossible not to know about the Demon Chief, one of the three chapters.
Its a headache.
Seo Gun-hwi is not scary.
The background of Seo Gun-hui, the swordsman, is awkward.
Even she could not ignore the power and influence of the swordsman. Although the area of activity is different, it would not be too difficult to influence Sichuan Province with the power of the Demon Chief.
Today is the end of stealing in Sichuan.
Whatever the oue, it was dangerous to continue to work here.
Anyway, I nned to hide for a while after this activity, but since it happened like this, I had to make sure it was finished.
It is to deal with the Seogunhui of the swordsman.
Seo Gun-hwi approached Mi-bu and said.
I can hear the head rolling from here. But its already toote. Since I intervened, there is nowhere to run to.
Ho Ho! You are a Confucius with great self-consciousness.
what?
The bonnyeo was not thinking about how to escape well, but was thinking about how to deal with Confucius well.
Oh mad! You are dreaming of not bing the leader of a mere thief.
Seo Gun-hwi snorted.
Mibus words touched his pride.
He thought he had to show his true self by overpowering Mibu.
He doesnt know Mibus true identity, but once he subdues her, his reputation will rise.
Seo Gun-hwi kicked the ground.
He practiced his martial arts and reached the front of Mibu in an instant.
Seo Gun-hwi mercilessly struck the sword at Mi-bus white neck.
Shigaak!
It was a quick sword that was faster than a sh battle.
Seo Gun-hwi had no doubts that Mi-bu would beheaded. But his faith was shattered the next moment.
Tuong!
His sword bounced off with a metal sound.
A whip was already in Mibus hand.
Chow ha ha!
The ck whip flew towards Seo Gun-Hwis chest like a poisonous snake.
Hup!
Seo Gun-hwi was frightened and leaned back.
In an instant, a whip passed through his chest. But Seo Gun-hwi was not relieved.
He knew that the fear of the whip was not only because of the attack he wielded, but also because it exerted heinous power even when he retrieved it.
It was as he expected.
The whip, which had escaped by a hairs breadth, came back and aimed for the back of Seo Gun-Hwis head.
Seo Gun-hwi spun like a top in the air and performed four-day swordsmanship.
The four-day sword method was a representative festival of the old fortune-tellers.
Now, it has be a martial arts master, but its power is still fatal.
Shh shh!
The sword spirit filled the void.
The whip could not pierce the sword spirit and bounced off.
joy! You are doing quite well.
Mibu snorted and swung the whip horizontally.
ck Samuyeongpyeonbeop (ߟoӰ).
It was the name of her expedient.
The ck whip aimed at Seo Gun-huis blood like a poisonous snake.
The surface of the whip is full of tiny thorns, so even a single hit can break bones and tear off chunks of flesh.
Beep!
The whip and the sword collided, and the air exploded.
Keugh!
Seo Gun-hwis face was distorted.
It was because the power of the whip was several times stronger than expected.
He had not yet had the experience of dealing with whip-like cavalry. Because of that, even with great martial arts like the Four Day Sword, he couldnt escape the struggle.
Haap!
He desperately unfolded the pinnacle of the four-day sword method. However, his attack did not shock Mibu much.
Mibu was clever.
When Seo Gun-huis attack intensified, he cut his whip in half to protect himself. As the range of the whip decreased, the repulsive force became stronger.
If Seo Gun-hui had more experience, he would be able to break through the wall of whips without haste. However, he had a hard time figuring out how to break it because he was dealing with a whip for the first time.
Mibuughed at Seo Gun-hwi.
Ho Ho! Compared to what he shouted out loud, his skills are mediocre.
dare!
Seo Gun-hwi was furious and attacked more vigorously.
The jeolcho of the four-day sword method was released one after another.
It was a swordsmanship with a legend of dropping the sun.
Thats why the name was Sail Sword.
There was no way that the sword technique containing the essence of hundreds of years of fortune-telling was weak. However, it unfolded too hastily, so it could not exert its full power. Mibu did not miss such a loophole of Seo Gun-Hwi.
Papababang!
As the whip whipped violently, Seo Gun-hui was cornered. However, Seo Gun-hwi was not suffering as well.
It is to grit it and look for an opportunity to counterattack.
Seo Gun-hwi, who had been patient and patient, finally seized his chance.
The moment the opponents breathing was interrupted slightly, the power of the whip significantly weakened.
It was time for Seo Gun-hwi to stab the sword.
Tarang!
Suddenly, the bell hanging from Mibus wrist let out a clear sound.
The unexpected sound of bells hit Seo Gun-hwis eardrums.
Heuk!
At that moment, Seo Gun-hwi screamed and sat down.
It wasnt just the sound of a bell, but a sound hole hit his eardrum.
In an instant, all my senses were distorted, and I couldnt stand up properly.
Non-cowardly Yin balls
Ho-ho! Confucius, who was brought up with great value. What does the means have to do with it? Its enough just to win.
Mibuughed at Seo Gun-hwi.
Her face was filled with theposure of a winner.
Since he caught the one he cared about the most, it was the chief female officer who overpowered the Daeju Sangdan. Of course, she looked around, thinking that her subordinates had subdued all the treasures of the Daejoo Corps. However, the smile soon disappeared from her face.
It was because all of his subordinates, except for her, had copsed.
What is it?
Chapter 428
Episode 428
Heuk! Run away.
Mibus henchman shouted as he fell to the floor.
The confidants name is Tarab.
he was a master
He was not just a master, he was a real master.
Unwillingly, he was living a servile life with her by stealing, but at one time reigned as an object of fear in the West.
At the time of Tarabs heyday, no warrior dared to take 10 seconds. It was the first time Mibu had seen such a tarab look so terrified.
It wasnt just Tarab.
All of her subordinates, who had been so ferociously pushing the treasures, were rolling on the floor.
Their faces were contorted with fear, as if they had seen a ghost.
It wasnt just them who were distorted.
Even the staffs of the Daejoo Sangdan and the warriors of the demon field had expressions simr to theirs.
A face and eyes full of disbelief, as if someone had witnessed something that shouldnt exist in the world.
All their eyes were on one man.
Pyo-wol was the man who caught peoples attention regardless of his peerage.
When the treasures were driven to the brink of destruction by bandits, the pyowol moved. The reason he moved was simple.
Its because he was hired as a temporary staff.
Pyo-wol quickly cleaned up the thieves that Bo-pyo had struggled so much with.
In the blink of an eye, Pyowols ability to organize all 100 thieves was far beyond their imagination.
Doyeonsan also helped subdue the bandits. However, the shock he received from Pyo-wol was so great that he did not notice much.
Does this make sense?
Is what I saw really true?
The staffs eyes widened as if they would pop out at any moment.
The moment the moon intervened, everything was over.
The bandits resistance was futile.
Every time Pyowol waved his hand, the thieves fell peek peek.
It was so surreal that it felt like a dream.
The time it took for Pyowol to clear all the thieves was only about a dozen or so.
The biggest challenge was Tarab.
Tarab was too strong to be considered a thief.
It was to the extent that two of Seo Gun-huis subordinates were pushed back even after clinging to it. Pyowol subdued such a tarab at once.
Tarab felt like he was having a nightmare.
I cant believe there was such a warrior
I knew that Mibu was strong.
But it was nothingpared to Pyowol.
The inaction of Pyowol that they experienced in person was far beyond their imagination.
Tarab shouted at Mibu once again.
Run away Kwu!
But I couldnt speak any more.
It was because the suhonsa pierced his shoulder.
Tarab was unable to speak in excruciating pain and only opened his mouth.
His jaw trembled in excruciating pain.
Pyowol trampled Tarabs back with his foot and looked at Mibu.
Mibus face was as hard as a stone statue.
I didnt know Go Soo was hiding. May I know the great name of John?
Is it the remnant of Soroeumsa?
I dont know what youre talking about.
Mibu answered calmly. However, Pyowol did not miss the trembling around her eyes.
Pyowol guessed that Mibu was the remnant of Soroeeumsa because he had fought them.
He was aware of the characteristics of Soroeumsas martial arts because he had dealt with all of them, including the best blood monk, the best blood monk, and the main blood monk, Mara.
He cleverly tried to hide his characteristics, but it was clear that Tarabs martial arts belonged to Soroeumsa.
It was Soroeumsa who reigned as the loser of the western region for hundreds of years.
Even though Pyowol destroyed the gate overnight, not even all the remnants of the outside were wiped out.
Pyo-wol thought that the two were either people who had been out, or people he hadnt found yet.
Pyowol said, putting strength on the foot that stepped on the tarab.
All blood monks, ten blood monks, blood monks, and mara blood monks all died at my hands.
Then you bought it?
Mibusst voice was close to screaming.
What came to her eyes was a feeling of extreme fear.
As Pyowol guessed, she was a survivor of Soroeumsa.
Mibus name is Haran.
He was a Mara blood monk, the main force of Soroeumsa.
Tarab, who was overpowered by Pyowol, was one of the mad blooded monks.
At the time Soroeumsa was destroyed by Pyowol, they were out on a different mission.
Thanks to that, I was spared my anger.
When they returned from their mission, what they could see was the appearance of Soroeumsa, which had turned into and of death.
In just a few days, Soroeumsa, whom they had lived their whole lives for, was annihted, and Blood Buddha and Bloodlord ten monks, whom they respected like heaven, lost their lives.
found outter
That there was only one person who wiped out Soroeumsa.
It means that his nickname is Shinigami.
In just a few days, she and Tarab lost everything. But revenge could not even be dreamed of.
The opponent was a monster who had annihted Soroeumsa alone.
He was a man who nevercked the nickname of Shinigami.
I didnt have the confidence to take revenge against such a man.
Because of that, I wandered a lot for a while. As a result, the chosen job was stealing.
He subdued a group of bandits operating outside of Sichuan Province and used them as arms and legs.
It was a life not envied by a queen.
There was no one who could match her, who had risen from Soroeumsa to Mara Blood Monk.
She was at the top of the hierarchy among the three hundred Mara blood monks. He possesses enough martial arts to aim for the Ten Victories of Blood, the limbs of Blood Buddha.
But even she didnt have the confidence to deal with Pyowol.
As soon as he found out that he was a Shinigami, his will to fight was broken.
It was the same with Tarab, who was stepped on by the foot of the moon.
Please run away too. Big!
Wow!
In an instant, Tarabs spine shattered.
Pyowol pressed down with a thousand roots.
Tarab!
Harran cried out.
Along with her, the sole survivor of Soroeumsa lost his life.
Now, she was the only survivor of Soroeeumsa.
You didnt have to? I didnt even have the will to resist, until I had to kill
You? Would you have saved me?
what?
If the plunder was sessful, would it have spared us?
I had no intention of taking my life.
You are clumsy at lying. All of the thieves who attacked the Daeju Merchant Corps used their tricks without hesitation. Thats proof that killing is familiar. Will they save the survivors? Its bullshit that even dogs wont be fooled by.
The body of the thieves had a thick smell of blood.
That meant killing a lot of people.
Thieves so cruel that murder bes a daily routine. It was impossible for them to leave survivors behind.
If it seemed so soft, I couldnt even survive until now.
Haran gritted his teeth.
Both of her eyes were bloodshot red.
All of his subordinates were subdued, and his henchman, Tarab, was also killed.
No matter where she looked, there was no corner for her to escape.
Haran hugged Seo Gun-hui, who was lying on his yin-gong.
Instead of a whip, he put a dagger on Seo Gun-hwis neck.
Keugh!
The cold touch brought Seo Gun-hwi to his senses.
Haran shouted.
Donte closer. If you take even one step, Ill slit Lees throat.
As if to prove that it wasnt a simple threat, she gave strength to the dagger. Then Gunhui Seos flesh split and blood flowed.
Even if she gave a little more strength, Seo Gun-hwis life would be blown away.
You dont want Confucius at the Demon Swordsman to lose his life either, do you? If you want to save interest, back off.
Not at all!
what?
It doesnt matter if I die. Hes not rted to me, he just joined by chance.
Do you think you will fall for such a lie?
It doesnt matter whether you believe it or not. Because what I say is true.
Pyowolughed softly.
The moment Haran saw his smile, Haran felt a chill as if his whole body had fallen into ice water.
Im serious.
She was also a warrior who had gone through all the battles before and after birth.
I could tell the truth just by listening to the persons expression and tone.
To her, the pyowol was sincere.
The notoriety of Pyowol, known to Gangho, made Haran more conflicted.
What should I do?
It was then.
Suddenly, my ankles tingled.
Haran looked down at his ankles.
In an instant, her face turned ck.
A bright red snake was biting her ankle.
The snakes head had an unusually small horn.
snake?
My head spun in an instant.
The venom that entered the body through the ankle quickly prated the brain.
Mi crazy
There was no time to defend.
If another venomous snake had bitten her, she would have prevented the spread of the venom through her internal airways or driven it out of her body, but the horned venomous snakes poison quickly spread throughout her body.
The serpent that bit Harans ankle was Gwiah.
Gwiah returned to Pyowol leisurely as if he hadpleted his mission.
Guia, who climbed on her ankles and climbed over her body, disappeared into her arms.
The people who saw it only smiled.
I felt like I saw something I shouldnt have seen.
A death god
What is that snake again? You say you use snakes like limbs?
Until now, they could not even imagine that the identity of Pyowol who had apanied them was the god of death.
The memory of ignoring it as a temporary staff came to mind.
It was not overtly spurious, but they were treated as non-existent people and subtly rejected them.
He was afraid of what would happen if Pyowol held a grudge against him.
Cuck!
Haran knelt down and vomited bloody froth.
There were pieces of melted intestines in the vomit.
Its only been a while since I was bitten by a ghost, but before I knew it, my intestines had melted.
Ah, like a demon
Haran struggled with his hands. But her movements soon subsided. its obvious
It was an instant from being bitten by a ghost to losing his life.
If you get bitten, you will die right away without any time for treatment.
Everyone is speechless.
No one opened their mouth, only looking at each other.
If I broke this silence and received Pyowols gaze, it seemed that my heart would not be able to stand it.
Cool!
The one who broke the silence was Seo Gun-hwi, who was being held hostage.
He coughed and fell to his knees.
Are you okay?
Mr.
Soldiers from the swordsman ran to help Seo Gun-hui.
In my mind, I wanted to resist their help, but the impact of the Yin Gong gave me no strength in my limbs.
He barely lifted his head and looked at the moon.
A death god?
Even though I was in a daze from the yin ball, I heard everything Haran was saying.
I thought it was unusual, but I didnt know that he was one of the best of the gangho.
Although the information iste because the swordsman is stuck in Yunnan Province, he still knew at least the nickname of envoy.
However, there was arge gap between the image he vaguely imagined and the actual image of Pyowol.
Because of that, even after hearing the story that Pyo-wol was a death god, he couldnt ept it as the truth for a while.
Seo Gun-hwi bit his lip.
Because it was embarrassing.
It is because the owner of the swordsmans field, one of the three most famous strongmen, was killed by Haran, but Pyowol quickly settled the situation and even killed Haran.
The contrast between the strength and ability of the two was so stark.
No matter how much he looked at it, Pyowol was a little more than himself.
Although they are simr in age, their reputation in the river and actual military power are so different thatparison is meaningless.
Heuk!
At that moment, the deepening soared to the head.
Seo Gun-hwi momentarily lost consciousness and copsed.
Its fainting.
Confucius!
Come on, help me.
The warriors of the ghost swordsman again supported the fallen Seo Gun-hui.
Pyo-wol looked at Seo Gun-hwi indifferently and then turned away. Then he saw the face of Ji Moo-hyung staring at him in awe.
ah! this temporary staff. No big deal Hup!
Ji Moo-hyung, whose eyes met, spoke gibberish.
Chapter 429
Episode 429 Ji
Moo-hyungs head was asplicated as a tangled ball of thread.
Looking at Pyowols face, I couldnt think of what to say.
I didnt know that Pyo-wol, who was hired as a temporary bo-pyo, would be such a terrifying soldier.
If Pyo-wol harbored resentment, the convoy of the Daeju Corps would have been annihted overnight.
It was hard to believe that such a terrifying master had been hired as a mere temporary staff.
Ji Moo-hyung did not dare to look directly at Pyo-wols face.
Pyo-wol said to Ji Moo-hyung.
Ill leave as soon as its sorted out.
yes! I will.
Even though he was not Pyowols subordinate, Ji Moo-hyung answered politely.
Pyowol turned around and returned to his seat.
Come with me bro!
Doyeonsan followed suit.
phew!
It was only after the two of them were separated that Ji Moo-hyung let out a sigh of relief.
He stood there for a moment, like a stone statue, clearing his tangled brain.
When his thoughts became clear, he shouted.
Workers, hurry up and take care of the dead and wounded.
yes!
The stamps tie up the still-living thieves and put them on carts. I will hand it over to the government office of a nearby city, so hold it tight.
All right.
Take all the horses the thieves rode. I will sell this at the market as well.
yes!
The subordinates moved busily with the answer.
A horse was almost worth a house.
Even more so, there were more than 100 such words.
All of them are well trained, so if you sell them, you will reap huge profits.
Ji Moo-hyung had no intention of collecting the proceeds from the sale of the horse. He intended to give all the money he earned to Pyo-wol.
Pyowol was the one who subdued all the thieves, so all the money earned from selling the thieves goods was Pyowols share.
You must never touch his heart.
Even just a little while ago, Seo Gun-hui was the top priority, but everything has changed since this time.
The people he had to take care of first and foremost were Pyowol and Doyeonsan.
It wasnt that he didnt take care of Seo Gun-hui, but he had no choice but to be pushed out of the priority list.
If the Demon Swordsman was the loser in one region, Pyowol was a super-high master with a reputation throughout the river.
It was clear who to care more about.
Move quickly. If this continues, I will be homeless today.
yes!
At his insistence, the soldiers and workers of Daeju Sangdan moved more busily.
As a result, it did not take two inspections, so I was able to organize everything and leave.
All along the way, people were silent.
Both the warriors of Daeju Sangdan and the swordsmans chief kept their mouths shut without saying a word.
Including the thieves captured, arge group of well over a hundred people moved, but not a single one of them took a deep breath. So it felt even more bizarre.
At the center of it was a pyowol.
Both the Daeju Sangdan and the swordsmans soldiers noticed Pyowol. However, Pyowol, the person in charge, was sitting in the back of the cart with his eyes closed.
The atmosphere would have been much brighter if Pyo-wol had been talking, but when he kept his mouth shut, the atmosphere became heavier.
Fortunately, the city appeared soon after.
As soon as he arrived in the city, Ji Moo-hyung rented an entire inn. After that, he took the thieves he had captured and headed to the government office.
Pyowol and Doyeonsan were assigned the best room.
As long as he knew the identity of Pyowol, he could not treat him the same as the other Pyoyo. Moreover, he was greatly favored by Pyowol. It was only natural that he would be given the biggest and best room.
Pyowol epted their favor without refusing.
Doyeonsan said as soon as she entered the room.
My brothers well is right outside. I will wash first.
okay!
As soon as Pyowol gave permission, Doyeonsan ran to the well.
There was a lot of blood on his body from dealing with the bandits.
Those who were struck by the moon were still healed.
It was because Pyowol suffered minimal damage and subdued him. On the other hand, the condition of those who were subdued by Do Yeon-san was miserable.
This is because Doyeonsans power control was not perfect yet.
I tried to control it, but at least it was serious.
As a result, there was a lot of blood on his body.
Do Yeon-san drew water from the well naked and washed the blood from her body.
On the other hand, there were no traces of blood left on Pyowols body.
Judging from his appearance, he did not look like someone who had fought a fierce battle.
Pyowol, who was looking around the room, took out a tea bowl from the table.
I put water on the brazier and prepared to brew tea.
Pyowol waited patiently for the water to boil.
It was then.
smart!
Someone knocked on his door.
I am Seo Gun-hwi. May Ie in for a moment?
e in.
After Pyowols permission was given, Gunhui Seo opened the door and entered.
Seo Gun-hwis face showedplex emotions.
He said as he took a hug from Pyowol.
Thank you for the help of Pyo Daehyeop.
It was a difficult word.
It was Seo Gun-hwi, whose pride pierced the sky.
It was the first time he had taken such a low profile towards someone.
However, it was clear that I had received help, so I had to say thank you.
In Gangho, even the slightest silver won does not go unnoticed. It was Kang-hos rule to reciprocate when he received help. Even if it hurts your pride.
If it wasnt for Pyo Daehyeops help, I would have been raped. I will definitely repay this favor.
You dont have to pay. Because I wasnt really trying to help you.
Still, we need to make sure that we have a rtionship with Eun-Won.
Then do whatever you want.
Can I ask you one thing?
say.
Why did you hide your identity? If I had revealed my identity from the start, I would not havemitted any disrespect.
Because I didnt want to bother you.
Was that just one reason?
Do you think there is another reason?
Seo Gun-hwi bit his lip at Pyo-wols question.
After a moment of hesitation, he said something he shouldnt have said.
Werent you enjoying a sense of superiority? You are already at the top of the river, but didnt youugh inwardly when you saw an ignorant kid pretending to be proud?
His eyes, looking at Pyowol, were filled with the light of jealousy.
It was amon reaction to young martial artists who grew up thinking they were the best without knowing how high the sky was.
It was then.
thats right. Iughed.
Do Yeon-san said as he came in.
The water wasnt dry yet, so he was wearing only his bottoms.
Seo Gun-hwis eyes changed sharply.
What did you just say?
Iughed. Not my brother, but me
You dare
What dare you? Is pride really that important?
Cover your words and do it.
You certainly did. They valued their ego so much, but they didnt care at all about the feelings of people who seemed inferior to them.
You
Did your brother openly ignore you? You are the one ignored. But why now pretend youre hurt? Is that the pride of a prestigious family?
Doyeonsan was bitter.
His voice became a dagger and pierced Seo Gun-hwis chest.
Seo Gun-hwis lips trembled. But in the end, I couldnte up with any excuses.
Do Yeon-sans criticism made him think about many things.
Seo Gun-hwi closed his eyes and tried to control his emotions.
When his emotions were sorted out to some extent, he opened his eyes and said.
sorry. my thoughts were short what is your name?
Its Doyeon Mountain.
okay! Do Yeonsan. Thank you for waking me up. Sorry Pyo Dae-hyeop. I havemitted disgrace.
its okay!
thank you. I promise that this wont happen in the future. Then rest in peace.
After Seo Gun-hwi took possession of Pyo-wol again, he went outside.
thud!
Doyeonsan said as the door closed.
Still, I dont just show my pride without thinking.
It looks like you have that much head.
Iknow, right.
Do Yeon-san put on a sad expression.
If Seo Gun-hwi was angry and attacked, it was because he was trying to fight.
After gaining the power of the ghost king, he was the one whose confidence reached its peak.
I had no desire to blow up my reputation, but I wanted to fight with all my might at least once. However, I couldnt forcefully hold on to the person who had already left the room and fight.
He changed his expression and asked Pyowol.
Arent you washing your brother?
I need to wash.
Pyowol got up and headed to the well.
In the dining room on the first floor of the inn, the staff of the Daejoo Merchants were eating in groups of threes and fives.
Pyo-wol saved their lives thanks to the spiral, but their expressions were not very bright. Because so manyrades died or were injured.
There werent too many people who drank alcohol in front of them.
Normally, he would have proudly boasted of todays feat. But today, no one raised their voice.
It was the same for the warriors of the demon chief.
The warriors of the swordsman who upied a table and sat down silently shared a drink instead of talking.
Theplex examination was evident on their faces.
Seo Gun-hwi did note out of the room at all, and Seo Yul-hee kept her mouth shut because the atmosphere of the people was ufortable.
It was then.
that buck!
The two appeared with the sound of footsteps.
The moment I checked their appearance, the otherwise quiet restaurant was enveloped in silence.
Those who appeared were Pyowol and Doyeonsan.
The Daejoo Sangdan and the swordsmen at the swordsman looked at the two with bated breath.
The two looked around for a while and then sat down in an empty seat.
What would you like to order?
Jeomsoyi asked cautiously.
Since he was a quick-witted kid, he understood that the atmosphere around him was unusual. It also means that there are Pyowol and Doyeonsan at the center. Therefore, the attitude toward Pyowol had to be more polite.
Pyowol said.
Bring what others eat.
How about alcohol?
I do not need.
Then you only want to eat? All right. Just wait a little bit and Ill bring it to you.
Jeom So-yi bowed her head to Pyo-wol and ran towards the kitchen.
Doyeonsan looked around and said.
The atmosphere is chilly.
I see.
Ayu! Be embarrassed.
Do Yeon-san exaggeratedly rubbed her shoulders with both arms.
It was then.
Can I sit here?
Before I knew it, Seo Yul-hee approached me and asked.
Do Yeon-san smiled and handed over a chair.
of course.
thank you.
Seo Yul-hee quickly sat down.
brother is?
I wonte out of my room.
okay?
I guess someone shocked me a lot.
Seo Yul-hee looked at Pyo-wol.
are you okay?
huh!
I am surprised. Are you still my brother?
My brother is a person who has never failed. You know that you are the one who moves the world. Thats why hes very cold towards people other than himself. If you are lower than the standard you set, you tend not to see it as a person. So, you can experience defeat once in a while. Only then will you re-evaluate yourself soberly.
Seo Yul-hee was bitter.
Do Yeon-san found Seo Yul-hee strange.
Seo Yul-hee did not like her brother very much.
It is said that there are not many close siblings in the world, but Do Yeon-san terribly cherished her brother.
Because of that, he became enraged at her death and stained the Taihu area with blood.
If possible, I tried not to get caught up in the people involved, but Im sure there were people who lost their lives innocently.
It was the original sin he had to carry with him until he died.
The reason hemitted such an original sin was because of his younger brother and his family.
Do Yeon-san said while holding the teacup in front of her.
Be nice to my brother.
huh?
Because it is much better to have than not to have.
Chapter 430
Episode 430
While the Daejoo Sangdan was staying at the inn, Ji Moo-hyung, the chief treasurer, was busy moving without blinking his eyes.
He handed over the thieves to the government office to collect thepensation and sold the thieves horses to the horse market. In addition, the injured were taken to the hospital for treatment.
It took two full days to get it all done.
In the meantime, Seo Gun-hwi and his party bid farewell.
In the first ce, Seo Gun-huis destination was Gangseo-seong, where a riot was taking ce.
For convenience, he joined the procession of Daeju Sangdan.
Now that they knew roughly what was going on, they bid farewell to the Daeju Chamber of Commerce. But everyone in the know knew.
That the reason they left was because of Pyowol and Doyeonsan.
It was clear that the two were going to break up sooner than nned because they were awkward.
Then see you next time.
Seo Gun-hwi said goodbye to Pyo-wol by throwing a fist at him.
hmm!
I hope we can meet on a better date next time.
I hope you make a good choice too. A wrong choice will make you and your brother unhappy.
Thanks for the advice. Keep that in mind.
I dont know what happened all night, but Seo Gun-hwis eyes were a little deeper.
He said goodbye to Ji Moo-hyung, the chief staff member of the Daeju Sangdan, and left the guesthouse.
Seo Yul-hee looked at Doyeon Mountain several times with a feeling of regret. However, Do Yeon-san savagely said goodbye and did not catch her.
It was just a small rtionship for a few days.
Not only did he not have much feelings for Seo Yul-hee, he knew better than anyone else that she did not suit him.
After Seo Gun-hui and the warriors of the swordsman left, the Daeju Sangdan also prepared to leave.
The schedule was dyed a lot because two days were wasted because of the bandits. I had to hurry to get to Chengdu within the promised time.
Arriving at Chengdu is not the end.
I had to hand over the things I brought and choose what to take to Yunnan Province.
Due to the tight schedule, I had to rush.
After the warriors at the swordsmans office left, the Daeju Sangdan also left the inn.
The bopyo who were injured and left in the hospital decided to take them with them when they returnedter.
It was because of Pyowol that Jimuhyeong was not anxious even though many of the staffs were missing.
There was nothing to be afraid of with Pyowol.
Ji Moo-hyung treated Pyo-wol and Do-yeon-san with utmost respect.
They also tried to give the best food and treat them special. However, Pyo-wol refused all the preferential treatment, saying that it was okay as it was.
If you do, please ept this.
Ji Moo-hyung handed Pyo-wol a bundle of slips.
what?
This is the price for selling the bounty money and the horse they were riding for handing over the bandits to the government office. Changed to the most reliable battlefield slip. Please ept this. If it wasnt for Pyo Dae-hyeop, we would have lost not only things but also our lives.
It was not a reward from the Daeju Merchants Association, but a slip for disposing of the thieves goods. I thought I could ept this.
Write well.
Pyo-wol took the slip and put it in his bosom.
One of the lessons he learned while touring Gangho is that more money is better.
No matter how strong you are, if you do not have money, you will be noticed by others.
It was to earn money that the warriors dared to go into the upper ranks or the treasures of rich families. So there was no reason to refuse the slip given to them.
When Pyowol received the slip, Ji Moo-hyung let out a sigh of relief.
This way, Ill be able to keep the ties with him.
The rtionship with the swordsman is important, but the rtionship with a giant like Pyowol is more important.
A situation mighte when the mere fact of having a rtionship with him could save his life.
Satisfied with his choice, Ji Moo-hyung tookmand of the upper ranks.
The journey after that was smooth, probably because he paid for the trick in advance.
Except for a few homeless nights, there were no problems whatsoever.
Thanks to this, Daeju Sangdan was able to arrive in Chengdu within the set period.
ats!
A light of emotion appeared on the faces of Ji Moo-hyung and Bo-pyo.
Seeing the high walls already made my heart feel better. But it was still too early to be relieved.
I had to go through the gate first.
There was a long line of people waiting to enter the castle in front of the city gate. You have to wait for your turn to get in.
The procedure to enter the Chengdu was very strict.
Because of that, the speed of entry had to be slow.
Ji Moo-hyung led the upper ranks and went to the back of the ranks.
It was an inevitable choice to enter the Saints.
The officials guarding the gate tried to stab the hermit, but they couldnt see a gap.
It was then.
Suddenly, the face of the official who was looking toward the top of the main column turned white.
That me?
Why?
When a colleague asked, the official pointed to the back end of the top of the daeju with his finger.
Bought or bought?
what?
He is back.
What are you talking about?
The death god has returned. Come on, open the door!
The official yelled at his colleague.
However, when fellow officials did not understand and stuttered, the official shouted again.
If you dont want to die, hurry up and open the door, idiots!
Huh?
I see.
Only then did fellow officers sense the unusual atmosphere and open the door.
The official who gave the order approached Pyowol and bowed his head.
Top Daehyeop!
Do you know me?
Apart from military men and government officials in Chengdu, who does not know about the Pyodaehyeop?
Fear was evident on the officers face as he answered.
The bloody deathmitted by Pyowol still remained a fear to the warriors of the Saints.
The one-of-a-kind incident in which the Qingsongpa and the Amipa were enshrined by a single person was still being talked about.
Soldiers and government officials of Chengdu who saw the Cheongseongpa and Amipas were extremely afraid of the epitaph.
Knowing that the moment I hated him would be the end, I desperately tried to memorize his characteristics.
It was not difficult to recognize Pyowols face.
Because there was no other man with a more beautiful face than a woman.
Fortunately, the official had seen the moon from a distance.
Thanks to that, I found out right away.
the official asked cautiously.
Are you back at all?
I will stay here for the time being.
All right. We apologize for any inconvenience. Come on inside.
They are also in my group.
You mean the Daejoo Sangdae? I will remember it.
The official replied with a determined expression.
I had to remember even a trivial thing rted to the moon.
The official said to Ji Moo-hyung.
Why didnt you tell me that you came with Pyo Dae-hyeop?
Thats
Go inside. If you have any problems during your stay at Chengdu, please let us know. Well take care of everything
Ah yes! thank you.
Ji Moo-hyung was taken aback by the sudden favor of the official.
He could not have imagined that Pyowols status in Chengdu would be this great.
Thanks to the Pyowol, Daeju Sangdan was able to easily pass through the gate.
As soon as the pyowol passed through the city gate, he said.
We must part now.
Thank you Pyo Daehyup!
Well meet againter if were meant to be.
I hope you achieve everything you want. Goodbye then.
Ji Moo-hyung said goodbye to Pyo-wol.
Pyowol and Doyeonsan left him behind and moved on.
Wow!
Do Yeon-san burst into exmation as if the scenery of Seongdo he had never seen was strange. Pyowol also slowly looked around.
It was a saint who returned after several years.
There have been many changes in the meantime.
Most of all, the streets that had been destroyed due to the fight between Pyowol and Amipa and Cheongseongpa were perfectly restored.
Things didnt look too bad, judging by the vitality on the faces of the people walking down the street.
Pyo-wol took Do-yeon-san and walked down Sincheon-ro.
Sincheon-ro, which was originally a slum, has nowpletely transformed into a high-end residential area. The splendid pces sticking their heads out over the tall walls and the massive gates that are overwhelming just by looking at them.
All the powers of the saints gathered here and lived. To protect them, many troops were patrolling around Sincheon-ro.
The safest street in Chengdu was Shincheon-ro.
The moon has finally reached its destination.
Arge mansion with exceptionally red red pine trees jutting out over the walls.
It was a red pine tree.
Pyo-wol knocked on the tightly closed door of the red corpse.
After a while, the middle-aged man opened the door slightly and carefully poked his head out.
The middle-aged man who checked Pyowols face widened his eyes.
Its been a while, thete general!
The middle-aged man hurriedly lowered his head at Pyowols greeting.
He was thete general in charge of the small andrge affairs of the red corpse.
Although he couldnt speak because his tongue had been cut off, his face showed a happy expression.
Goh hurriedly struck the small bell hanging by the door.
Dang dang dang!
Not long after the bell rang through the red corpse, two people came running from inside.
One male and one female.
They were a boy and a girl who looked a little older than Doyeonsan.
The boys pupils were all ck, giving off an eerie feeling, and the girls eyes were out of focus, but beautiful.
They were Gwian and Eunyo.
brother!
Brother!
At the same time, Gwian and Eunyo were embraced by Pyowol.
The faces of the two were full of turbulent light.
After Pyowol and Soma left, the two pioneered their own territory while protecting the red corpse.
Gwi-an created his own intelligence force, and Eun-yopletely took control of the shadowy side of the city.
Nothing that happened in the castle town escaped their eyes. He became the undisputed ruler of the shadows. Even so, the two always felt empty.
It seems that now I know why.
Because there was no epitaph.
Although they were two people who were feared by the people of the saints, the absence of Pyowol was unbearable.
Upon his return, the two realized what theycked.
Pyowol was the only person they could rely on mentally.
The mere fact that he was in the same space made me feel full.
Pyowol hugged the two of them tightly.
How have you been?
sure.
yes!
The two also answered while hugging Pyowol.
Pyowol sat down after reading them for a while. And he introduced Doyeonsan.
This friend is Doyeonsan. You will stay with us from today.
nice to meet you! I am a ghost.
I am silver. Lets be friends.
The two weed Doyeonsan.
There was no wariness of strangers.
Because it was Pyowol who introduced Doyeonsan.
Because he was introduced to him by Pyo-wol, he believed himpletely without any doubt.
It was the same with Doyeon Mountain.
nice to meet you. Brothers and sisters!
In fact, Gwian and Eunyo were older than Doyeonsan.
Eunyo smiled and said.
You have a good brother. Great.
I know! Since the older brother and younger sister came together today, we should hold a banquet.
Gwian made a joke that he didnt usually do.
Thats how happy it is.
Feeling like receiving an unexpected gift, Eun-yo urged.
Come inside, brother.
okay!
Pyowol moved into the red corpse.
The scenery inside the red corpse was so beautiful that you could feel how much thete general had devoted himself to taking care of it. But what I liked more than the external appearance was the sense of security.
A deep sense of stability andfort felt the moment you entered the red corpse.
It was a feeling Id never felt anywhere else.
I wondered if it would feel likeing back to my house.
Doyeonsan also liked the red corpse.
It was the first time in his life, but seeing Gwi-an and Eun-yo sincerely weing him, his heart naturally opened.
Its a nice ce.
At the same time, the news of Pyowols return spread throughout Chengdu.
At the news of his return, both the powerful and the uninitiated of the Saints held their breath.
Chapter 431
Episode 431
To describe Pyowols daily life at the red corpse, in a word, it was no food.
he didnt do anything
I didnt pay attention to the outside work or did anything.
He didnt even get out of the red post.
He rested in a red corpse all day.
Gwian and Eunyo understood that transcendence.
It was because his activities known in Gangho were exhausting.
If he had gone through such a forced march, he might have been fine physically, but it was clear that his mental fatigue would be at its peak.
At times like these, its best to just rx and not think about anything.
Knowing that fact, the two did not bother to pyowol except for the first day.
It was Doyeonsan who was excited.
Gwian and Eunyo really cared for Doyeonsan, and Doyeonsan called them older brothers and sisters and followed them.
We got along well because we were the same age and thought alike.
They quickly became close like blood and went out often.
Today, Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo went out to Seongdo.
Pyo-wol sat alone in the quiet red corpse yard and looked ahead.
Jeoksongjang was located at the most important point in Sincheon-ro.
The inside of the red corpse was not visible from the outside, but from the yard of the red corpse, you could see Sincheon-ro and the entire castle town.
At that time, General Goh, holding a tray, approached cautiously.
A teapot and tea cups were ced on the tray. Inside the teapot was tea that thete general had carefully brewed.
General Goh bowed his head to Pyowol and put the teapot and teacup down on the table.
Pyo-wol nodded slightly, and General Goh bowed his head again and stepped back.
Pyowol filled the teacup and brought it to his lips.
The fragrant smell of tea delighted the nostrils.
Ive been refueling Gangho for quite some time, but I havent seen anyone brewing tea as deliciously as thete general.
As I took a sip of the tea, a refreshing feeling lingered in my mouth.
Pyo-wol enjoyed the taste of the tea with her eyes closed.
The wind blew and caressed Pyowols whole body.
At that time, Guia crawled out of Pyowols arms.
Guia, coiled up on the table, was bathed in the sun and wind like a moon.
I didnt think of anything, I didnt do anything.
Im just enjoying this time to the fullest.
For Pyowol, this time was very precious.
Since I was raised as an assassin, I have never been able to spend a single dayfortably.
I always had to be nervous and I always had to think desperately.
He was like a string of bows drawn taut.
The moment you let go of the protest, it is ready to be fired at any time.
However, a stringed string of protests eventually breaks or loses its sticity and bes loose.
Appropriate rest must be taken in parallel to ensure that sticity and sharpness are not lost.
Pyowol had been feeling that facttely.
Even though I took a break without thinking, my senses became sharper and my history increased.
Even the muscles that were tired from fighting every day were revitalized.
Pyo-wol was enjoying the moment while burying himself deeply in the chair.
It was when the sun went down over Seosan that he made a move.
When Pyo-wol stretched out his hand, Gwi-a slipped into his sleeve.
It was then.
brother!
Suddenly, a loud voice resounded through the yard.
Pyo-wol turned around to see a familiar face looking at him.
In an instant, the corner of Pyowols mouth drew an arc and went up.
Because the man snorting like an angry wild boar was one of those he missed.
Prosecution!
brother!
The man who screamed and hugged Pyo-wol was Dang So-chu.
Pyo-wol dropped the party prosecution and asked.
How have you been?
I am always fine. Is your brother okay?
You see!
At Pyo-wols answer, Dang So-chu scanned his whole body.
When he confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Pyo-wols body, a light of relief appeared on his face.
thank god.
I heard you became independent again. Is it true?
huh!
Tang Xiaochu nodded.
I had been living in a red corpse for a while to avoid threats. However, due to the limited space, there was a limit to making it properly.
Eventually, he took a risk and opened a new studio in the alley behind Sincheon-ro.
The only constion was that the red post was nearby so that help could be quickly obtained in case of an emergency.
Dang So-chu looked at Pyo-wol and said.
Shall Ie back with a red invoice?
There is no need for that. Because everything is settled.
really?
okay! No one will threaten you anymore.
Dang Sochus eyes widened.
He knew better than anyone else that Pyowol was a person who would not lie or say nonsense.
thank god.
A bright smile appeared on his face.
Now that all threats are gone, I can really focus on my work.
That alone was a great gift for Dang Sochu.
for a moment!
He entered the room as if he had suddenly remembered Pyowol.
After a while, he came out again, holding a ck stone in his hand. It was a meteorite that I had found on my way here.
He handed the meteorite to Dang Sochu and said.
I got it by ident, but it seems to react quite sensitively to Ki.
Lets see? It must be fate.
thats right! You just see and know.
This is very hard to find
Dang Sochu made an admiring expression as he touched the meteorite.
As he was a master craftsman himself, he knew the value of meteorites better than anyone else.
As soon as he touched the meteorite, the thought of wanting to smelt it quickly dominated his head.
Pyowol said.
Can you make me a Vambrace with this?
Is it possible? Are you kidding me? Brother, Im Dang Sochu. Of course it is possible.
Then please dont. If there is any meteorite left, use it however you like.
Thank you brother!
When he got his hands on a rare ingredient, inspiration surged.
Dang Sochu said while hugging the meteorite in his arms.
Hyung, lets solve our hoepoter.
I didnt have to say anything afterwards.
Pyo Yue nodded, and Dang Xiao Chu ran like the wind.
Left alone, Pyo-wol looked around for a while and then went into the basement of the red corpse.
As he entered the entrance to the basement, Ya Myung-ju revealed his path ahead.
Sureureung!
The sound of organs moving could be heard from inside the walls.
Pyowol knew it was the sound of disengaging the engine.
After walking along the corridor for a long time, the destination appeared.
It was a closed room with a heavy iron door.
As the moon approached, the iron gate opened by itself.
Come on bro!
It was Gwian who greeted Pyowol in the secret room.
You were inside too.
You know I dont like to go out.
okay! You especially like this ce.
Even if you are here, you can know what is happening in the castle town like reading the palm of your hand.
Looks like you have an informationwork up to the level you want.
At least in Chengdu, I take pride in having a superior informationwork than Haomen.
Thats great.
Gwian smiled wide at Pyowols praise.
In fact, Gwian has built an informationwork as dense as a throughout the province. And the informationwork was extending to nearby cities in Chengdu.
Thanks to this, I could read the palm of my hand about the Saints and the happenings in the neighborhood even while sitting.
Arent you frustrated?
You know what? Imfortable here Its too cumbersome outside. A lot of information bothers me.
After receiving the Great Law at Soroeeumsa, he was a demon whose brain had no limits. Even if he stayed still, too much information flooded in in real time, making his brain tired.
Because of that, I was able to restfortably only in this tightly closed space.
What about arithmetic and silver yo?
Lets see, I heard that I saw it on the north road in Chengdu before half time.
Looks like you two get along well.
Yeonsan likes Eunyo.
okay? What about Eunyo?
I dont think Eunyo hates it either.
Are you okay?
me? I have no feelings for Eun-yo.
Guanughed.
Not only Eunyo, but I couldnt feel any other womans inspiration. It was because of the influence of the Dafa that he received at Soroeeumsa.
Dafa put limits on his brain, but on the contrary, it made him lose the essential emotions that humans should have. Because of that, even when I saw beautiful women, I didnt feel very inspired.
It was then.
Took!
A rolled note came down through a small coffin connected to the outside.
Gwian, who was reading the note, smiled and handed it to Pyowol.
Read it bro!
What?
You will know when you read it.
The current trend of the Daeju Sangdan was written on the note.
It looks like hes happily buying and collecting things with his brothers prestige on his back.
Why?
Isnt it funny? My rtionship with my brother is only a few days since I came here with him. To be treated like this because of that kind of rtionship. It is proof that the influential people of the saints are afraid of you.
After entering Chengdu, Pyowol did not engage in any outside activities. Even so, the powerful and powerful people of the saints were only paying attention to Pyowol.
Among them, there were those who somehow tried to cross over and line up. A few of them are trying to give benefits to the top of the main column and catch the line connected with the moon.
Gwian thought their efforts were futile.
Pyowol was not the kind of person who would care about someone approaching like that. I couldnt understand why he didnt know that he couldnt move the moon with such a false rtionship.
Roaring!
Pyo-wol caused a fire and burned the note.
Because there was no need to read further.
Pyowol asked onest question before leaving.
Is there any good news?
at all!
Have you never had a letter?
huh! Its not easy to know the news since the shaman faction has locked the door.
Rather, it would have been easier to find out the internal circumstances if it had been Amifa or Qingsongpa. The non-partisans were so far away from Chengdu that the informationwork in Guian could not reach them at all.
It is possible to know the inside news of the non-partisan faction through Hao-mun, but if that happens, the informationwork within the province that Guian built with difficulty will be revealed.
That was not what neither Pyowol nor Gwian wanted.
Informationworks work best when they are hidden. The exposed informationwork is bound to be checked by many.
Hao Mun was such a case.
Because of that, Haomen went further into the shadows. Still, many were trying to figure out their trends.
Although it has been collecting information without difficulty using so many human resources, the quality of the information collected could not be guaranteed.
If there is any troupe or ging from Hubei Province, where the shamans are located, I will look into it.
okay!
It was when Pyowol nodded.
Took!
Another rolled note came through the coffin.
for a moment!
Gwian apologized to Pyowol and opened the note to read.
As he read the note, his face grew serious.
Sensing the unusual atmosphere, Pyowol asked.
Whats going on?
It looks like something happened to Manhwa Tower.
Manhwaru?
Its one of the Giru run by Eunyo.
okay?
Eunyo was secretly running many Giru in Chengdu.
Giru is the best ce to steal information from men, so its run on purpose.
The information obtained from Giru came to Gwian without missing a single one. Byparing the numerous information received, Gwi-an infers the truth.
Even the insignificant Giru was very precious to him.
What about Eunyo?
Since its on North Road, you wont know what happened at Manhwa Tower.
Then I go.
My brother himself? Werent you taking a break?
I was just about to move slowly. Thats great. Im going. Tell me the location.
huh!
Chapter 432
Episode 432
Manhwaru was a Giru located in the southern part of the city.
Recently, it was known that the level of gisaengs was very high as a famous giru. Maybe thats why the flying flies were toxic.
There was usually no problem.
This is because the generals and soldiers guarding Manhwaru had formidable force.
All of them were warriors who had learned martial arts, and had the power to subdue even a fair number of parakeets or drunken people with just one finger.
Trusting them, even the gisaengs could easily sell their smiles. The generals and warriors who protected the gisaengs were now spread out on the floor.
Kaak! Wow!
Arge man spat at the sight of guns and unmanned soldiers.
He was the main culprit in this situation.
Cheolsan Leafbu (FɽC) Mt. Geumbusan.
Geumbusan was a military man active in the western part of Sacheon Province.
Just like the word yeopbu attached to the special issue, he was from a hunter.
However, when he was young, he studied with a virtuoso who recognized his talent, and came to possess strong bones and tremendous divine power.
Thanks to that, he was able to blow his reputation in the west of Sichuan Province, and he had younger brothers who followed him.
All of the tall men around him now were younger brothers following him.
Hehe! Brother, do it in moderation.
My older brother is mad at you.
Uh hee hee!
They didnt think to stop them even while watching Geum-Bu-san go wild.
Rather, theyughed and chatted as if they were having fun.
In their arms were slender women. They were courtesans of Manhwaru.
The younger brothers of Geumbusan touched the gisaengs delicate bodies roughly as if kneading rice cakes.
The gisaengs faces turned white and did not respond.
Do you ignore people just because the fucking things are from the vige? ok! What is it that we cant enter Manhwa Tower? Say it again. Say it again, bastards!
As if Geumbusan was still angry, he looked at themander and soldiers who fell on the floor and gasped.
This was the first time he had entered Chengdu.
From the time he entered the Holy City, he was full of expectations.
You will experience firsthand the entertainment district of the saints that you have heard about.
They came to Manhwaru with a swollen heart, but the general rejected them. The reason was that it did not fit the level of Manhwaru.
The clothes of Geumbusan and his younger siblings were too shabby.
His behavior was also wild, which scared many people around him. As a general, it was a natural step.
The problem is that Geumbusan has no intention of listening to the governor.
Uh ha ha! My older brother is the best.
Anyway, we have to show the bastards who looked down on us as country idiots.
Geumbusans younger siblings gulped down their drinks and made a noise.
All of Jurus customers looked scared at the atmosphere of fear they created.
The younger siblings of Geumbusan enjoyed such an atmosphere.
The whole world seemed to be theirs.
There is nothing wrong with the saints.
Thats right. My older brother is the best.
It was then.
Tsk!
One of the guests who came out to themotion clicked his tongue.
what? What kind of guy are you?
Geumbusan opened his eyes without missing the slightest sound.
He slid his bell-sized eyes and scanned the guests.
what? Who is ignoring us again?
Then one of the guests came out. He was the guest he had been talking about.
Do it in moderation.
Do you want this bastard to die?
Geumbusan raised arge fist like a pot lid.
It was clear that if he hit the customer with his iron-hardened fist, he would be crushed like fish meat.
Despite the threats from Geumbusan, the guest did not blink an eye.
They say hes a country boy from the west, so thats true. Seeing that you cant grasp the atmosphere at all.
what?
Isnt it strange? The streets of Chengdu are so quiet.
joy! Its obvious. It must be because everyone is frightened by the majesty of this body.
What are you?
I am an iron leaf. Dont you know the iron leaf part? There are dozens of soldiers who have been bloodied by this body.
Awesome. But not to the point of causing an unruly disturbance in this castle.
What do you keep fussing about? Cant you understand me?
good! Then let me know. Why is the Chengdus entertainment district so quiet and why do others note running after seeing themotion you guys are causing?
Yeah what? If you dont understand the reason, you will die by my hand today.
Geumbusan shook a huge fist right in front of the customers nose. But the guest continued talking without blinking an eye.
Does the Shinigami know?
Reaper? is it a special issue? Its sick. Who writes such a corny nickname?
I dont know. That means you guys are country folk. If I had known even a little about that nickname, I wouldnt haveughed and chatted like that.
What is a death god? Is there anyone who writes a nickname like that? So you tell us to be careful? funny! Sick!
Geumbusan snorted.
It seemed like I had heard it at least once. But even then, I thought he was an idiot, and even now, his thoughts have not changed.
If youre a god of death or something that appears in front of me, Ill smash it to pieces with this bodys six-joint great mountain fist.
Pray in peace.
This bastard is really
Geumbusan, who was furious, hit the customer with his fist. And thats with all my energy.
Awesome!
At that moment, a sharp cutting sound rang out.
uh?
Geumbusan narrowed her eyes.
Because the scenery was too unrealistic.
His arm had been severed from the forearm and was flying away.
My arm?
Suddenly I felt a fiery pain in my forearm.
Geumbusan btedly screamed.
Ah! my arms!
Tongue brother?
what?
Seeing his arm fly away btedly, the younger siblings of Geumbusan spat out guards.
Someone was standing behind Geumbusan.
As if it had been there from the beginning.
The moment they saw him, an unknown sense of crisis came over their brains.
older brother! Behind
Careful!
They warned Geumbusan.
Geumbusan grabbed his severed forearm and looked back. Then he saw a man standing behind him.
A normal body and a pure white face.
The moment I saw that face that was more beautiful than a woman, Mt. Geumbusan froze.
What are you?
The guy who uses a corny nickname!
Then you are you?
It was only then that Geumbusan recognized the mans identity.
The owner of the rustic guesthouse that Geumbusan had ridiculed just a moment ago.
He was just Pyowol.
This dogs arms .
Geum Busan struck fear and struck out the temple of Pyowol with one fist. However, it did not happen that his fist touched Pyowols body.
Awesome!
Ah!
Geumbusan cried out.
It was because the fist that was about to hit Pyowol cut off the forearm.
Again, the wedding was unfolding.
Ouch! my arms! My par
Geumbusan knelt down and screamed. But his screams didntst.
It was because Pyowol lightly cut his neck with his hand.
A line of blood was drawn along the ce where his hand passed.
Grrruk!
Geumbusans neck was cut in half and he died.
Whoa!
Mi crazy!
The younger brothers of Geumbusan were astonished.
Geumbusan was the strongest master they knew. Such a master could not resist at all and died in despair to Pyo-wol.
Only then did they realize that the man with the charming face was the death god the man from earlier had been talking about.
They jumped out in all directions like locusts.
They thought that if they scattered, Pyowol would not be able to kill them all. However, it was too funny to think of the symbol.
Awesome!
Shut up!
Cutting sounds rang out everywhere.
The bodies of the men fleeing were dismembered.
There were no screams.
There was no pain.
Because it was cut short in an instant.
Pyo-wol spread a silver around the men.
Since he rushed towards Eunsa without knowing that fact, it was only natural that his body would be cut off.
oh my god!
He really is a reaper.
The guests who witnessed the scene covered their mouths with both hands.
It was a cruel sight I had never seen before.
Compared to this, the violence that Geumbusanmitted against the governor was childs y.
The resolute hand that I heard only in rumors.
No, even more cruelty shuddered them.
It really is that the Shinigami has returned.
Seeing it with my own eyes made me feel it.
It is the return of the god of death, who terrified not only the saints but also the entire Gangho area.
Pyowols punishment of Geumbusan and his younger siblings quickly spread throughout the province.
People shuddered at the cruelty of the moon.
Its been a long time since Ive returned, but his cruel hands are still there.
He came back stronger and scarier.
While there was no Pyowol, there were those who were greedy for the supremacy of the saints.
From generation to generation, the hegemony of the Chengdu was won by the Tang, Amif and Qingsheng factions in turn. When they were in good health, no one dared to desire the supremacy of the Saints.
This is because all three factions had powers that were unmatched by the other factions. However, the Dangmen disappeared long ago, and the Amipa and the Qingseongpa were sealed off by Pyowol. And the moon emptied the saints.
Anyone with ambition could be greedy for the supremacy of the Saints.
Chengdu was not a small city.
It was a huge city that had once been the capital of the Han Dynasty.
The benefits derived from this city are by no means small. No, its really huge, so its easy toe up with a budget for several years.
Of course, many people wanted to be the owner of the saints. However, he did not know when Pyowol would return, so he suppressed his ambition.
But time dulls peoples senses, and peoples patience has reached its limit.
It was then that Pyowol returned.
When peoples patience has reached its limit.
It was the moment when they were slowly preparing for the war to win the hegemony of the Saints. However, those who heard what Pyo-wol had done at Manhwa-ru gave up their ambitions as if they had promised.
No matter how great the ambition is, it acknowledges and epts that it is impossible to realize it as long as there is a breakthrough.
Even if the saints hegemony was good, it was not more important than their lives.
Geumbusans death reminded them of how terrifying Pyowol was.
After dealing with Geumbusan and his younger siblings, Pyowol lived in Manhwaru.
Manhwaru closed the door and refused to ept guests.
Not a single gisaeng came out.
I could see what was going on inside Manhwa Tower without even looking at it with my own eyes.
One day, as time passed, a group of people entered the church.
They entered Chengdu with a banner with four letters written on it, Gctic g.
It was arge number of fifty people, including the number of Pyo-du and Pyo-sa contestants.
Peoples attention was focused on therge number of people who had entered the castle for the first time in a long time.
The g state was literally a group that made a profit by transporting the mark. The more targets and the greater the value, the greater the benefit they gained.
From that point of view, it was clear that the Gctic State would benefit enormously from this voyage.
They brought ten wagons in all.
Ten wagons were loaded with rare items that could not be easily obtained in Sichuan.
The Gctic g surrounded the ten wagons and moved toward their destination.
Just then, Giru, who had locked the door, caught my eye.
Manhwaru?
Is that where the Shinigami is staying?
Be careful not to be seen by him.
Secret conversations passed between them.
Chapter 433
Episode 433
Seolunjang was one of the mansions located on Sincheon-ro.
When the slums originally located here were destroyed by fire and rebuilt, they quickly came in and took up the site.
Thanks to this, I was able to secure arge and good site much faster than other mansions.
Along with red corpse, the site of Seolunjang was so good that it was called the best ce for two generations of Sincheon-ro.
Yugicheon, the owner of Seolunjang, walked around the garden alone.
The full moon shone above his head.
Feel so good!
He enjoyed the moonlight with his eyes closed.
I loved these peaceful moments. So, he handed over the entire family business to his children and settled in this remote ce.
I suddenly felt empty.
She didnt miss her children that much, but she did miss one boy.
I wonder if Soma is doing well
The boy who used toe and call me installment.
I missed the boy who left the long way with Pyowol.
The boy was no ordinary person.
Because of that, every time Soma suddenly came to Yugicheon, he would get nervous without realizing it. But after a long time, he didnte, so I missed him now.
I didnt know if it was a dangerous existence to others, but it gave him the feeling of a grandson.
Tsk! He said he came back, but why didnt hee
It was when Yoo Gi-cheon shook his head and turned around.
Were you here alone again?
Large!
Woo Jang-rak, the second-inmand of Seol Woon-jang and Yu Gi-cheons confidant, appeared.
Wu Jang-rak smiled and said.
It seems that the elder is also old now. You prefer to spend time alone.
Yeki! Do you think you wont age? As we get older, everyone likes to spend time alone.
I still prefer to have several.
Lets see. Maybe even when I get older
Live a long, long time until then.
He gave me sickness, medicine, and everything. yeah whats going on I dont think he came here for no reason.
A guest has arrived.
customer? At thiste hour?
Yugicheon tilted his head.
I would never have met him normally.
This was because he valued politeness very much and was reluctant to meet unless they had made an appointment in advance.
The problem is that Jang-Rak Woo knows that too.
Most of the people who came and asked for a meeting without manners were mostly organized in his line. Nevertheless, the fact that Woo Jang-rak made such a difficult expression meant that the people who came to him were difficult for him to deal with.
someone?
These are people from a ce called the Gxy Mark.
The Gctic Label?
It is one of the businesses in Shinwoljang.
Mmm!
Yugicheon let out a silent voice.
It was only then that I understood why Jang-Rak Woo couldnt get the customer out.
If it was Shinwoljang, it was one of the three.
Igang Sammun Sampae Samjang.
It upied one of the eleven strongest forces in the world.
If the Eunha g Bureau was one of Shin Wol-jangs businesses, even Woo Jang-rak could not easily refuse the meeting.
The owner of the Milky Way Table hase directly. What should I do?
Do we have a choice? Get inside. I will see you in person.
Even if its not, Ive already been invited to the guest office.
Lets go.
The two walked shoulder to shoulder to the guesthouse.
Inside the guesthouse, a man and a woman were waiting for them.
They were Ma Won-Ik, the national owner of the Gctic Empire, and his daughter Ma Seo-Won.
Ma Won-Ik greeted Yoo Gi-cheon with a hug.
My name is Ma Won-ik, the national owner of the Gxy. I came here out of the blue, and thank you for your hospitality.
If you are the lord of the Milky Way, you should give even the time you dont have. It is called Seolunjangju Yugicheon.
Nice to meet you. Lord Yu!
haha! Nice to meet you too. Ma Guk-lord!
This is my girlfriend Ma Seo-won.
I thought we looked alike, but it turned out to be your daughter.
Because I insisted on following. sorry.
no.
Yugicheon shook his head.
At that time, Ma Seo-won got up from his seat and took a fist.
Its called Marseowon. I wish you well. Lord Yu!
haha! nice to meet you Do not.
Yugicheon thought that Ma Seowon was very bold.
His eyes and expressions overflowing with confidence were simr to those of children from other prestigious families.
These were the expressions and impressions usually found in young people who have never experienced failure.
Yoo Ki-cheon asked Ma Won-ik, hiding his true feelings.
So, what did the Eunha g State Lorde to the head office at midnight?
I am thirsty. I want you to have a cup of tea
Look at my mind. A guest came, but you didnt serve a cup of tea. What are you doing? Hurry up and tell thedies to bring the tea.
yes!
Woo Jang-rak answered and called the fight and gave an order.
Meanwhile, the three of them sat down and chatted.
When I came, I saw that the streets were really clean. I heard that this ce used to be a slum?
youre right. Originally, it was a ce where the poor lived, but a big fire broke out and burned everything.
What?
After that, this street entered.
The poor must have been pushed to the outskirts again.
It is unfortunate. In my case, I paid quite a lot ofpensation to the people on my site, but I heard that I bought thend at a low price and drove out the poor like other mansions.
Originally, the human heart of the world is heartless. Still, there are people like Jangju, so I think the world is still worth living in.
Its an overstatement.
no. The voices praising Yu Jang-ju were heard throughout the church. I was really impressed with this Ma Won-ik.
Oops! What are you talking about
Yugicheon lowered his head as if to apologize.
What on earth is Lee Ja trying to say?
Although he retired a long time ago, he was Yu Gi-cheon, who had gone through all kinds of hardships as a merchant.
With just a few words, you could guess that the other person was hiding his true feelings.
I heard that Jangju Yu did a lot of good things. During a drought, he harvested a lot of crops and helped a lot of people in need He is truly amazing.
It is not something to be praised for. Its definitely something you have to do.
And I understand that you donated the Buddhist sutras that were hard-earned to the Shaolin Temple. It must not have been an easy decision
I just went to see my owner. Since it is the original Buddhist scripture, it is only natural that it be ced in Shaolin Temple, the head of Buddhist scriptures.
Its easy to say, but how many people in the world can do that? You are so amazing.
haha!
However, I heard that not all Buddhist scriptures were donated. Is it true?
Why are you asking that?
In an instant, the light of the boundary passed by Yugicheons eyes.
For some reason, the story of Buddhist scriptures is emphasized, so it seems that the real purpose is Buddhist scriptures.
The retired merchants intuition was telling.
As if he had read his caution, Ma Won-ik burst outughing.
haha! You dont have to be so wary.
As you get older, you only be needlessly wary. Please understand.
I understand everything.
By the way, why did you bring up the Buddhist scriptures?
Actually, its because we also want to do something good.
Good things?
We are building a big temple this time at New Moon Market.
You mean me?
yes! Indeed, an enormous amount is invested. I dont know if you know, but Shinwoljang Lords mother is a devout Buddhist. He is nning to build arge temple nearby in honor of his wife.
So?
We also want to join Norma-nims will.
If you join?
It would be a meaningful thing to donate the original Buddhist sutras from the Western Region to the temple Noma will build. So, if you havent donated all the Buddhist scriptures, please sell us the remaining originals. Of course, I will pay for everything.
hmm!
Yugicheon let out a silent voice.
Thats because Ma Won-iks words caught him off guard.
Ma Won-ik was asking for Buddhist scriptures in the name of building arge temple and donating. In addition, Norma, the eldest of Shinwoljang, was put forward.
It was a proposal that was not easy for Yu-gi-cheon to refuse.
As you know, Shinwoljang was one of the most powerful manors in the world.
It is not known for certain how much power they have as they rarely engage in outside activities, but the fact that they possess tremendous power is well known.
Norma, who founded Shinwoljang, was a mysterious person.
He built a huge manor with the body of a woman, but little is known about his personal history.
She rarely did outside activities.
External activities were taken care of by her son.
The son said he was filial and would do whatever she wanted.
Perhaps the same will be true of this Buddhist temple.
He said that he was going to build a big temple to honor his wife, not anyone else, so it was clear that his son, Shinwoljangju, would rush ahead of everything.
If Yoo Gi-cheon did not provide Buddhist sutras, he might harbor a grudge and retaliate.
Yugicheon and Seolunjang in Seongdo may be safe, but his son and Taewon Sangdan did not know what kind of damage the Shinwoljang would suffer.
Yugicheon asked cautiously.
Does Norma-nim want Buddhist scriptures? Or is it a proposal from the heart of the Ma Daehyeop?
You can think of it as a mix of the two.
Mmm!
Yugicheon let out a quiet voice once again.
Because if it was what Norma wanted, he had no choice.
They are threatening me with their polite attitude and face.
The value of the original Buddhist scriptures could not be converted into gold.
Since each volume is a treasure with only one copy in the world, there were many people who were after it.
Because of that, after donating some of them to Shaolin Temple, they couldnt even set a date to transport the rest of the sutras.
Yugicheon shook her head for a moment before speaking cautiously.
sorry.
Are you refusing?
It has already been talked about donating all Buddhist scriptures to Shaolin Temple. Im keeping it, but its no different from Shaolin Temple, so I cant decide on my own.
If so, why not just send a letter to the Shaolin Temple and ask for their understanding?
Ma Won-ik was persistent.
For a moment, Yu-Chun got the feeling that Ma Won-Ik might want to disobey the scriptures for other reasons.
he said carefully.
If you really want to have the original Buddhist scriptures, how about you send a letter to Shaolin Temple and ask for permission? If you ask in the name of Shinwoljang, Shaolin Temple wont just refuse.
Thats Ill think about it.
If so, todays story will end with this.
At Yugicheons words, Wonik Ma and his wife stood up. It was noticed that he had issued a celebration order. In addition, a clear intention was also conveyed that they would not hand over the Buddhist scriptures to them.
I knew for sure I couldnt get what I wanted, but there was no reason to be here any longer.
Yugicheon gave them a hug and said.
haha! I wont go out to see you off, so please go carefully.
I am grateful for the heart of Yu Jang-ju. If so, good bye until we meet again.
Be in peace, Master Yu!
Ma Won-Ik and his wife also smiled and took the throw.
Although the negotiations broke down, no one showed a bad expression.
As such, they were good at hiding their emotions.
Ma Won-ik said.
We will stay in Chengdu for a while. If you ever change your mind,e back anytime. It wont be too difficult to find our ce.
I will.
Then
After saying goodbye for thest time, the two of them left the Seolunjang.
The faces of the two hardened as Yugicheon was nowhere to be seen.
Marseowon opened her mouth.
Its also a refusal.
It is not an easy task. Did you observe the internal structure well?
sure. I already roughly figured it out.
Thats it.
But wouldnt it be too much of a burden to really do it?
Because of the death?
yes! Isnt his residence just a stones throw away?
Coincidentally, Seolunjang was right next to the red corpse.
They were so far apart that they could hear each other if they shouted.
It was too much of a burden to do anything in a ce like this.
Seolunjang was literally a fortress blessed by nature.
You are protected by the scariest person in the world.
Ma Won-ik looked back and said.
Lets watch for now. It seems that there is still room for negotiations.
In the meantime, I will gather information about him.
He?
I mean, hes dead. I heard hes so beautiful?
Chapter 434
Episode 434
When Pyowol stood up, the silk nket flowed down, exposing his bare body.
Womens hands were draped over his waist and chest.
Mmm!
under!
Just like Pyowol, naked women burrowed into the nkets while letting out their nasal groans.
Pyo-wol put the women under the nket and got up.
His ck hair cascaded down like a snake on his slippery body.
Pyowol walked to the window naked.
When I opened the window, Manhwarus support came into view at a nce.
In the well-decorated backyard, all kinds of flower pots were in full bloom.
Bees and butterflies flew in and the sweet scent filled the backyard.
Pyowol looked at the scene with his arms crossed.
It had already been five days since he entered the Manhwa Tower.
While Pyo-wol was staying, all the prostitutes from Manhwa-ru came to his room. And Pyowol did not reject them.
As if there was no tomorrow, they passionately lusted after each other.
In the meantime, Manhwaru closed the door and did not do business.
Even the customers didnte to the Manhwa Pavilion on their own.
There was no one in the Chengdu who was so bold that he dared to visit the ce where the moon stayed.
Pyowol, who had been looking at the support for a while, turned around and said,
I have to go now.
The gisaengs who had been drooling for a moment rose from their seats.
They took out the Pyowol clothes they had folded up and started putting them on.
Pyo-wol stood still and let them do as they did.
The gisaengs carefully dressed her and filled her belt. Finally, Ibed Pyowols hair finely with ab and tied it together.
After a while, everything was finished.
Pyowol said.
Thank you for that time.
Pleasee back anytime.
I will be waiting for you.
The eyes of the gisaengs looking at Pyowol were full of affection.
Pyowol left the girls behind and left Manhwaru.
When I came out, themander-in-chief bowed his head and greeted me.
good bye.
It must be a big loss because you cant do business because of me.
Its not like that. Rather, it became a subject of interest as rumors spread that Daehyeop was staying there. Maybe business will do better.
is it?
Thats right.
Pyo-wol nodded at themander-in-chiefs confirmation and went outside.
As I came out of the Manhwa Tower, the sunlight felt hotter.
After looking at the sky for a while, Pyowol moved on.
It was a hot day, so there were not many people on the street. Everyone hid in the shade to escape the heat.
Pyowol stopped for a moment in the grass near Manhwaru. Then, out of nowhere, a ghost appeared through the bush and dug into his arms.
While Pyo-wol was spending time with the gisaengs, Gwi-a was free.
Pyo-wol did not take Gwi-ah to the red corpse right away.
The ce he stopped by was a quiet street a little far from Sincheon-ro.
The most noticeable thing on the street was the workshop.
The sound of hammering came from the workshop where the signboard was not even hung.
Pyo-wol opened the studio door without hesitation and went inside.
There was a lot of heat in the workshop.
There was a dangsochu in the middle of it.
Dang So-chu was hammering without knowing that Pyo-wol had arrived.
Chop!
Every time he hit it with the hammer, the hot iron writhed here and there.
Pyo-wol sat on a chair and watched Dang So-chu at work.
Dang Sochu continued hammering while taking off his jacket. Beads of sweat flowed down ceaselessly on the body that had been trained in workshop work.
Dang Sochu did not lose concentration and focused on hammering.
Now, the atmosphere of a craftsman was exuding from Dang Sochu.
Although he is young, he has reached the level of a master when ites to night burial.
The prosecution was proud.
It is said that he inherited the vision of the party, but it was another matter to learn his skills to that level.
It would have been impossible without tenacity, passion and talent.
The Dangsochu has all three of those things.
He did not settle for a moment and did not sink into his vision.
Always researching new technologies and looking for better ways.
As a result, it became the best in Chengdu and Sichuan.
It would be difficult to find a master craftsman who possesses a better night jangsul than that, even if the scope is expanded to the entire Gangho area.
Cheeik!
The iron that formed the sugar sochu was cooled by putting it in water.
As the hot iron entered the cold water, a huge amount of steam rose.
Whew!
Dang Xiaochu breathed a sigh of relief when he took out the object that had been soaked in water.
He looked at his work with a satisfied expression.
The object Dang Sochu was holding was a dagger.
The de, which was sharp enough to remind one of a work of art, was about half a span longer than the ghost tomb that Pyowol used before.
Wave patterns were engraved on the surface of the de, giving it a more elegant feel.
Pyowol let out an exmation without realizing it.
You look great.
brother? When did youe?
Dang Sochu was startled and turned around.
A look of delight was evident on his face when he found the pyowol.
Pyowol stood up from his chair and answered.
a moment ago!
Are you even giving a sign?
I was concentrating and I didnt want to interrupt.
Hyung is also true
Dang Sochu blushed slightly at Pyowols answer. However, he soon calmed down and shook the dagger in his hand.
How do you look?
I told you. Its cool.
yes? Its been a while since the right guy came out. Shape Strength Bnce Weight Nothing is missing.
Your night drinking has increased.
I have that, too, but I mixed a bit of the meteorite my brother gave me.
okay?
I made Vambraces and left a little, so I made this. See for yourself.
Dang So-chu threw the dagger at Pyo-wol.
It didnt have a handle yet, but it didnt feel unusual in the hand.
Pyo-wol returned the dagger to Dang So-chu and said.
I dont know whomissioned it, but it turned out to be a proper piece.
Thats your brother.
what?
I heard all the ghost monuments were broken? Dont you think youll need a good dagger? So I made it.
Dang Sochu touched the dagger.
Even though the de had not yet been sharpened, the dagger was emitting a cold light. It was clear that if he sharpened the de and attached the handle, a proper master sword would be born.
thanks.
I am more grateful. Because thanks to my brother, I was able to focus on my studio work with peace of mind. If it wasnt for you, I couldnt be where I am today.
Wamgloves?
Its just beforepletion. Shall I show you?
its okay. Do you know how to do it? Show me when youre done. The dagger
Okay.
Ill go and see.
already?
I was out for too long. I have to go home now.
Hehe! Doesnt it look like the prostitutes didnt let it go? My brother is also no joke. Why dont you just settle down with one girl?
Then it would be a disaster for her. its okay!
That too.
Dang Sochu shook his head.
It was Pyowol who lived precariously on the line of fire.
It is exposed to all kinds of threats.
The moment he settles on a woman, everyone will be after her. That is, the weak point of the moon is created.
It was something neither Pyowol nor a woman could do.
It was better for everyone to just live freely like this.
Pyo-wol said as he went out the door.
Ill go!
Goodbye brother! Ill bring it to youter when its finished.
thud!
Pyowol nodded and closed the door.
It was time to return to the red post.
Pyo-wol walked along Shincheon-ro.
The best thing about Sincheon-ro is that it is clean.
Because there were so many mansions, they were thoroughly managed.
It also had the advantage that outsiders could not enter easily because there were guard troops everywhere.
There were even soldiers standing guard at the front gates of each mansion, which made them feel intimidated. But it was a story that had nothing to do with Pyowol.
The warriors guarding the mansion might be feared by those new to this street, but they were all paying attention to Pyowol.
Every time the moon passed in front of the mansion they were guarding, everyone flinched.
The fact that Pyo-wol stayed with the red invoice was no longer a secret.
The closer the mansion was to the red corpse, the more expensive it was. It was because of the perception that the closer you are to the moon, the safer it is.
Pyowol was aware of that fact, but he didnt care too much. It was because there was nothing to harm him.
It was when Pyowol almost arrived at the red invoice.
Squeak!
Suddenly, the door to a nearby mansion opened and someone came out.
The person who came out recognized Pyowol and approached.
Isnt it Pyo Daehyeop? do you remember me? This is Woojangrak.
The middle-aged soldier who took the fight to Pyo-wol was Woo Jang-rak of Seol Un-jang.
The soldiers who followed Ujang-rak froze as they saw the moon.
The author bought it?
What kind of looks
Most of them were recently hired, and this was the first time they saw Pyowols face.
I couldnt believe that a man with such a beautiful appearance existed, and it was not easy to understand that such a beautiful man was so scary that he was nicknamed the god of death. However, when they saw Woo Jang-rak, themander of Seolunjang, who they regarded as the sky, bowing in an extremely low profile, there was no way not to believe it.
Pyo-wol looked at Woo Jang-rak and said.
Long time no see.
Thats right. Seeing you return safely like this makes me feel better.
Is Seolunjangju doing well?
Thanks to you, you are doing well.
Good thing. Where do you want to go?
Ah yes! I am going to see the guest.
customer?
I have a rather troublesome guest, so Im going to persuade him.
You must be big enough to move yourself, right?
yes! It is one of the businesses run by Shin Wol-jang. The representative of the ce came with a difficult request.
Is it rted to sphemy?
How?
Wu Jang-rak raised his eyes wide.
I was so surprised that I couldnt close my mouth.
He didnt give any clues, but he was fed up with Pyowols ability to find out the truth at once.
How did you know?
Is there anything other than Buddhist scriptures that attract outside attention in Seolunjang? I know from my experience that there are many people who seek disrespect.
Thats right. youre right. Shinwoljangjus mother was building a temple to honor her husband, and she wanted our Buddhist scriptures. Its the original, so I guess theres a special meaning there.
Maybe.
But as you know, we have decided to donate all the Buddhist scriptures to the Shaolin Temple.
Originally, Shaolin Temple wanted to send people earlier. However, the schedule was dyed due to various circumstances, and in the meantime, a person was sent from Shinwoljang.
So youre going to try to convince me with a conversation?
yes! Because its best to solve it well. Still, there is quite a bit of room for negotiation. If you do anything, you can connect the Taewon top. Then, I think they might not have a grudge because they will also get a lot of benefit.
Will it be that easy?
yes?
These are the people who came all the way to this far ce by correctly spotting the original Buddhist scriptures. Will they be satisfied with that much in return? I will never be satisfied.
Mmm!
Woo Jang-rak only let out a deep voice, but could not answer easily.
As much as that, Pyowol pierced the core exactly.
Pyo-wol said while passing by Woo Jang-rak.
Anyway, do your best.
Ah yes! I will see you formallyter with Jangju.
Anyway
Pyowol replied nonchntly. Still, Wu Jang-rak did not feel sad.
Its because he knows that Pyo-wol is paying attention to them because of Soma.
Soma liked Seolunjangju Yugicheon very much. So I used to visit Seolunjang often.
Pyowol also shows this much interest in Seolunjang unlike other ces.
Pyowols words bothered me, but I tried to think in a good direction.
Is there anything special? Hes here
I saw Pyo-wol going into the red corpse.
Chapter 435
Episode 435
Eun-yo quietly walked the streets.
Do Yeon-san was with her.
Do Yeon-san thought Eun-yo was strange. Even though I cant see my eyes, its because I walked the streets of the saints without hesitation.
No matter how many people passed by, no one bumped into her shoulder. It was as if people were avoiding her on their own.
However, Eunyo did not avoid people. However, the fact that he never bumped into people was just amazing.
It was then.
Interesting?
uh?
Do Yeon-san made a slightly surprised expression at Eun-yos words, which saw right into her mind. Then Eunyo smiled softly and continued.
Nothing to be so curious about. It justes naturally.
I think thats more bizarre.
okay?
Is it true that you are really blind?
Strange?
I just feel like I can see everything
Its not something you can only see with your own eyes.
Simisnt it the same?
You can see that they are simr.
Wow!
Do Yeon-san unknowingly burst into exmation.
Although he did not systematically learn martial arts and did not know the theory well, Shim An knew that it was an achievement that only the best masters could achieve.
It was not an achievement that could reach the age of Eun-yo.
Eunyo lowered her head as if she was ashamed.
Its not that great.
why? Its the mind
When one sense degenerates, the other senses bloom. Instead of losing my physical eye, I only gained my minds eye. It has nothing to do with martial arts. If I hadnt received the Dafa at Soroeeum Temple, I wouldnt have been able to open my mind like this.
The Dafa that they were forced to receive at Soroeumsa greatly changed the lives of Eunyo and the children.
Instead of losing her eyesight, Eun-yo came to see the world through the eyes of her heart.
Thanks to that, I naturally read other peoples emotions and thoughts, but because of that, I couldnt trust people easily.
There were only a few people she believed in.
Pyowol and friends, and now Doyeon Mountain have been added.
Do Yeon-san followed Eun-yo around like a puppy.
In the evening, Eunyo went around and managed the giru she owned.
The reason she bought Giru was simple.
It was just to help Pyowol.
Giru was the ce where the most information in the world was gathered.
The information collected through the mouths of gisaengs was gathered in Eun-yo. Then, Eun-yo handed over the information she had identified to Gwi-an.
The decision was up to you.
wee.
When we arrived at the giru called Hwaseonru, a middle-aged woman came out to greet her.
The middle-aged woman is a retired courtesan and is currently in charge of Rouge at Hwaseonru.
It was entirely up to her to run Giru.
Eunyo did not participate in the operation of Giru.
Instead of guaranteeing autonomy, they only obtained information.
Rouge took the two of them to a quiet room inside Giru.
Eunyo asked.
How is the atmosphere of the church these days?
You know everyone is holding their breath.
Is it because of your brother?
yes! After his return, all non-military munpa of the saints werepletely banned from outside activities. I was afraid of getting caught by him. Maybe thats why the number of Girus customers has drastically decreased.
There must be a blow to the operation of Giru.
Instead, the number of guests from outside the Chengdu has increased and it is bearable.
is it so? Did a lot of peoplee in from outside?
It is unusual. And many of those whoe in that way are interested in what he is doing right away.
Looks like theyre the ones sent to keep tabs on my older brothers movements.
yes! Not all of them, but I think a lot of them came in for that purpose. Even after inviting gisaengs into the room, most of the conversations they share are about him.
Which ones stand out the most?
The Gctic Labels actions are unusual.
The Gctic Label?
yes! It is thetest mark to enter the Chengdu.
Why do you think its unusual?
The target country makes money by delivering the goods to the destination and receiving payment.
So what?
The Gctic Label Bureau has yet to release the marks brought into the Chengdu. I havent heard of any of the upper ranks of the Saints receiving items from them.
Eunyo caressed her chin with her white fingers.
It was a habit that appeared when there was something to think deeply about.
Its definitely not a normal movement.
yes! Thats why I think I came to the church because I had a different purpose. Ill have to do a little more research to find out the details.
Where is the Gctic Table located now?
I understand that you borrowed the entire ballpark guest cup.
If its a gujanggaekjan, its a ce run by Jang Noya, right?
yes! youre right.
Jean Noah, please tell me toe in here.
Eun-yo casually made Jang No-ya call. As if it was natural, Rouge called the general and asked him to bring Jean Noya.
Jang No-ya was in charge of the operation of the Gujanggaekjan, but Eun-yo was the actual owner.
The year beforest, the operation of the stadium was difficult due to debt.
At that time, it was Eunyo who paid off the debt and took over.
The owner changed to Eunyo, but Jang Noya continued to operate the restaurant. So, people did not know that the true owner of the gujanggaekjan was Eun-yo.
The reason Eun-yo took over the ballpark guest cup was simple.
It is said that it is thergest in scale in the city and is located at the main point.
The size of the attached massa was alsorge, and it also had a huge storage room to safely store luggage.
Among those who came a long way, groups with arge number of people had no choice but to stay at the gujanggaekjan.
Seeing through this fact early on, Eun-yo took over the ballroom guest cup. And now I was seeing the benefits.
Its amazing.
Do Yeon-san admired Eun-yo.
Ive watched her do it a couple of times already, but every time I see it, Im in awe.
When ites to Girus Rouge, there is no such thing as a serpent. No matter how different the owner is, he could hide his true intentions and hide information for his own benefit.
But none of Girus Rouge under Nyos care dared to trick her.
It is because Eunyo sees through their inner thoughts with his minds eye.
At first, some tried to trick her a few times. However, Eun-yo saw through all of their intentions and dealt with them mercilessly.
Those who saw her determined appearance were terrified and trembled.
I thought it was funny because I was young, but I found out that it was actually a nine-tailed nine-tailed fox.
After that, no one dared to deceive her.
After a while, Jang Noya followed the general into the room.
Did you call? miss!
Noya Jang prostrated himself in front of Eunyo.
Sitfortably.
How dare you tell mydy. This isfortable for a small person,dy!
Jang Noya!
Really. Soin isfortable being like this. So dont mind mydy, just tell me.
ha!
Eunyo shook her head as if she couldnt help it.
Jang Noyas stubbornness was so great that I always adhered to this attitude whenever I met her.
Why did you call the small man? miss!
I heard that the Milky Way is staying at the gujanggaekjan.
youre right.
Are there any unusual trends or anything worth noting?
Even otherwise, there was something strange, so I was going to report it to thedy.
Whats strange about it?
If it is a mark country, there must be a lot of stories about the mark, but unusually, there are a lot of stories about Buddhist scriptures.
Disrespect?
yes! At the meeting of the leaders of the country, the word disrespectes out a lot. I heard that at Jeomsoi, and I heard it when I brought food.
Jang Noya was a meticulous man by nature.
He listened intently to every word the guests had to say. So it was very reliable.
Its disrespectful
Shall we take a closer look?
Is that possible?
Bing the leader is not easy, but there are people worth approaching among the leaders.
is it so?
My name is Seok Pyo-du, and I like gambling and women. The leadership prohibits going out of the inn, but we sneak out and have fun.
Please rmend an underground gambling ce to him.
You mean the underground gambling house? All right.
Zhang Noya politely replied.
Thedy made up her mind.
The Underground Gambling Ground, as the name suggests, was a secret gambling hall in the underground space.
Originally, it was run by Haomen or underworld warriors, but now it is upied by Yinyao.
Originally, Eunyo tried to get rid of the underground gambling hall. However, I left it alone because I knew that people would find other ces to gamble if I got rid of the underground gambling hall.
Underground gambling grounds were the destination for those addicted to gambling.
There was no limit on the amount and no discrimination of status.
You could be rejected overnight or you could lose everything and fall into abyss.
The underground gambling hall was literally a swamp-like ce where those who were addicted to gambling finally gathered.
If the underground gambling house decided to rob an individual, it was an instant. However, there was no intervention at all. Unless there is a special instruction from Eun-yo.
Tell it to Geum Jo-gyeong. Take it off thoroughly.
All right.
Zhang Noya backed away with an answer.
Geum Jo-gyeong was the owner of an underground gambling house.
Originally, he was just a gambler, but Eun-yo recognized his talent and made him the owner of an underground gambling house.
It was no exaggeration to say that he had the best skills in the world when it came to gambling.
If he decides to rob, no gambling addict in the world can stand it.
Seok Pyo-du was like an ant caught in a spiders web.
No matter how hard he struggles, the spiders web will tighten with even greater force.
Eunyo muttered.
Do you think I will just sit and watch the people who have other ideas run amok on my brothersnd?
If Pyo-wol hadnt saved him, he would still be living a miserable life at So-ro-eum-sa, being treated as less than human.
Thanks to Pyowol, she and Gwian Soma were able to live like humans.
For that reason, Eunyo prioritized Pyowol above all else.
She considered the saints to be thend of the moon, and defined all those who went against her will as her enemies.
Suddenly, Eunyo looked at Doyeonsan.
She asked Do Yeon-san.
Do you think I am too much?
no! I feel the same way as my sister.
I knew it.
Eunyo smiled.
Do Yeon-san gently grabbed Eun-yos hand. Eunyo was startled, but did not remove her hand.
Doyeonsan held her hand with even more strength.
An enemy to my brother is also an enemy to me.
It was the same with Do Yeon-san who was saved by Pyo-wol.
The worlds definition of good and evil did not apply to him.
Even the munpa who emphasized justice like that thoroughly turned a blind eye to his misfortune.
Justice is what the powerful im, but to the powerless, it is no different from an empty echo.
Pyowol was the only one who showed interest in him and reached out his hand.
For the sake of Pyowol, he was prepared to do anything that would be criticized in Gangho.
Eun-yo stood up from her seat and said.
Lets go back to the red corpse. I need to meet Gwian.
If Eunyo was a limb directly active in Seongseong, Gwian was the brain.
Although he refrained from going out to the extreme and confined himself to the underground space, he saw and coordinated everything inside.
If it was a ghost eye, he might be able to see through the movements of the Gctic g.
Nine out of ten I thought that would be the case.
Because Gwian was such a person.
It should not be judged bymon sense.
I dont know what purpose they came here, but Ill shake off all their underwear.
Chapter 436
Episode 436:
Ma Seowon walked the streets of Chengdu.
Behind her, a normal-sized man quietly followed. A sword was hung from his waist.
It was Jwa Se-kyung, her bodyguard and the leader of the Gctic Empire.
Jwa Se-kyung was one of the top three masters in the Gctic Empire.
He followed her while maintaining a reasonable distance so that Ma Seo-won did not care.
Ma Seo-wons face was slightly distorted.
Because things didnt work out the way we wanted.
Just before, she stopped by the Haomen Chengdu branch.
First of all, I was thinking of collecting information about Pyowol through Haomun. However, the Chengdu branch refused to give her any information.
Their excuse was that giving information about transcendence in Chengdu would hasten death.
It was Ma Seowon who toured all over Gangho with his father since he was a child. It was her job to gather information on behalf of her father.
Thanks to that, I had a lot of experience in this kind of work. But never once had I hit a wall like this from the start.
It wasnt just Haomen.
Everyone she met to gather information declined to provide information.
There were no exceptions for those with strong martial arts, the extremely wealthy, and the poisonous species that rolled from the bottom.
As soon as the name Pyowol was mentioned, they looked around and trembled with fear.
It was the first time he had ever seen such a terrified expression on his face just by hearing his name.
Marseowon did not know.
The weight of fear given by the name Pyowol in the holy city.
Pyowol did not simply enshrin the Ami faction and the Qingseong faction.
In order to catch that one person, the cheonrajimang-Eun was unfolding.
It was a cheonrajimang that all martial artists from Chengdu and Sacheonseong participated.
Once the Chunrajimang was activated, it was difficult for any unmanned person to endure. Numerous warriors rush at it like a herd of wild dogs, but there is no business to deal with. But Pyowol was different.
Pyowol yed with Cheonrajimang and silently killed countless soldiers.
Chunrajimang copsed and the soldiers who tried to hunt him were killed by Pyowol in reverse.
Many of the warriors in Chengdu witnessed the scene.
Even now, if you close your eyes, the scenery at that time was good.
The sight of his colleagues right next to him turning into corpses in an instant.
I didnt even see the moon.
All they saw was a colleague whose breath had stopped before he knew it and his body temperature was getting cold.
It was not known when, at what moment, the Pyowols dagger would cut their throats.
The memory of that time was so intense that some warriors could not sleep properly for more than a year.
It was like an implicit taboo to mention the things of the time among the warriors of the saints.
I was afraid that if I talked about the moon, I would receive his visit.
It was only natural that Ma Seo-Won, who did not know such a fact, kept his mouth shut when he inquired about Pyo-Wol.
Marseowon murmured.
It seems impossible to obtain information about him by ordinary means.
Ma Seo-won gave up cleanly.
I dont know if there are any other ces, but I dont think Ill be able to get any more information about the epitaph in Chengdu.
Of course, if you do too much, you will be able to gather a little useful information. But it didnt seem like the kind of information worth risking to find out.
I was really curious about who he was.
I wanted to see with my own eyes whether it was as beautiful as rumors had it. However, I didnt want to expose this sides information by provoking more than this.
Ma Seo-won returned to the ballpark.
As if proving the fact that the entire gxy was borrowed, the inside of the ballroom was full of people from the gxy.
In the center was Ma Won-ik.
father!
Did you have a good trip?
Ma Won-ik raised his head and looked at Ma Seo-won.
Ma Seo-won noticed that Ma Won-iks atmosphere was different from usual.
What happened?
Themander-in-chief came from Seolunjang.
Looks like we havent reached an agreement.
Even though it was roundabout, it was as if they rejected our offer.
It is not easy.
Have you had any achievements?
Not at all.
As expected.
People in Saints think him more scary than we think. Just mentioning his name sparks a game.
Is that enough?
Its actually more intense. Seeing it in person, even my father wont be able to ask any more questions.
Mmm!
Ma Won-ik let out a quiet voice.
I thought it wouldnt be easy, but I didnt know that the stumbling block would be so high from the beginning.
Ma Won-ik said cautiously.
Maybe we should use ourst resort.
Are those original Buddhist scriptures worth that much? If we do something wrong, we could suffer great damage.
The damage we suffered will bepensated from above. You have nothing to worry about.
yes!
Dont worry about the damage, just focus on securing the original Buddhist scriptures.
I was short-tempered. You are right.
So she is my daughter.
Ma Won-ik smiled.
Ma Seo-won also smiled and looked around.
Suddenly, a strange light appeared on her face.
Cant you see Seok Pyo-du and a few others? Didnt your father give an order to forbid outside entry?
Things without a mental head exist everywhere.
if?
Its obvious. I must have found Giru or the gambling house.
Are you going to leave me alone?
Garbage has a role to y. Ill take care of it, so dont worry about it.
all right.
Marseowon shook his head.
She knew best how meticulous Ma Won-ik handled his work. Interfering further than this was tantamount to ignoring his father.
Then when?
At Ma Seo-wons question, Ma Won-ik smiled slightly.
The faster something goes, the easier it is to outwit.
Older brother! You are back.
As soon as he heard the news from General Goh that Pyo-wol had entered the red corpse, Eun-yo ran to him.
Eun-yos face was full of wee.
He already knew that Pyo-wol was staying at Manhwa-ru. It was she who instructed Manhwaruju to honor Pyowol.
Thanks to you, I restedfortably.
thank god.
Pyo-wols gaze turned to Do Yeon-san, who was beside Eun-yo.
How is life in Chengdu?
great.
okay?
It couldnt be better.
Looks like it.
Do Yeon-san stared into the air, wondering if Pyo-wols words stung her.
Eun-yo naturally intervened in their conversation.
Im d you look good, brother.
thanks.
Today, after a long time, we all eat together.
So be it.
Ill ask thete general to prepare it.
okay!
Then get some rest, brother.
Eun-yo left the pce with a smile on her face.
Do Yeon-san followed her as if it were natural.
It was quite cute to see Pyo-wols face blush while looking at Pyo-wols eyes.
This is how the rtionship continues.
Even Pyowol did not know that Do Yeon-san liked Eun-yo and that Eun-yo would also ept his heart.
I thought the pyowol was good.
He had no intention of settling down with anyone, and the conditions were not avable, but they were different.
He wasnt exposed to strong forces like himself, so if he lived as he is now, he would be able to live a normal life like everyone else.
I guess Ill have to tighten myself up, too.
After returning to the red corpse, he continued to live a life of freedom.
In order to give rest to the tired body, he took his hands off martial arts altogether. But there was no eternal rest other than death.
If you are alive, and if you live in a river, you must always sharpen your martial arts.
If you let go of a day, you have to practice for two days to find the original sense of martial arts.
Now that the rest was over, I had to practice to regain my senses.
Pyowol headed to the gymnasium.
The floor of the gymnasium surrounded by a high wall was covered with hard bluestone.
Pyowol stood in the middle of the gymnasium and closed his eyes.
after!
Once I took a deep breath.
He exhaled a deep breath and twisted his body around.
It is to loosen the hardened body first.
After rxing for a while, Pyowol began to move in earnest.
Shia!
He started to run around the gymnasium.
He slithered like a snake and stepped on his footsteps.
It is to spread the meandering news.
Even when I first learned the meandering steps, the movements were monotonous. It was swift, but there was no change other than the gliding movement. But now it was different.
It was as if dozens of snakes were scattered and gathered again.
The biggest feature of the sahaengbo is that it does not make a sound.
Not even the sound of footsteps, or even the puncture sound when cutting through the air.
In the Sahaengbo, Pyo-wols personal gains were fully reflected.
The footw contains the identity of martial arts.
The characteristics of Sahaengbo were the characteristics of Aguido Ind.
Its stealthy, snake-like, and never misses a loophole.
After the sahaengbo, it was ck lightning.
As I unfolded the ck lightning, the brain power stimted my nerves.
The reaction speed of the body is several times faster, making it possible to eliminateters.
Next to ck lightning was jade.
puck!
The empty space that had been punched was ruptured.
The air burst out all the time.
Pyo-wol, who was relieved by the paok, pulled out the suhonsa.
Ten fingers were apanied by ten strings of hand wedding threads.
See it!
Ten strands of hand-made hair were dizzyingly crossing the air.
Now, even if you maintain ten strands of suhonsa, it wont be that hard. I felt like I could maintain it all day if I was in my current state.
She collected all nine strands except for one. And I focused my energy on one strand. Then, the faint suhon became clearer.
It has passed from the Suhonsa to the Sasa River.
See it!
Pyowol spread out his meandering steps and swung Sasa River.
Darkness was torn to shreds in the Sasa River.
Pyowol was not satisfied with that
!
Brain power was loaded into the Sasa River.
The ck thunderstorm is unfolding.
A faint thunderbolt in the Sasa River lit up the darkness.
The Heukroesasa River spread by Pyowol was dazzlingly beautiful.
It was so elegant that if a stranger saw it, they would say they saw a mysterious dance. However, its power was lethal.
Pyo-wol drew a picture in his head as he unfolded the ck Thunder Saga.
Devils Hell (ϵ).
It was Pyowols unique fighting method that exposed loopholes little by little and made the enemy feel that they could win if they got a little closer.
Pyo-wol tried to harmonize the devils hell and the ck thunder saga.
There were no enemies and no sparring opponents.
However, the opponent clearly existed in Pyowols head.
The strong men he had fought so far resurrected in his head and attacked him.
Pyowol performed martial arts against them.
If others had seen it, it would have seemed like she was dancing alone, but in Pyowols eyes, the attacking enemies were clearly visible.
He mixed up Ma Yeong-hwans stomach and even spread the favor of Ji-ju.
In this way, Pyowol practiced all the ceremonies he had learned and realized.
Pyowol forgot everything and focused on martial arts.
He forgot the flow of time, the ce he was in, and even the fact that he was performing martial arts.
Tutuk!
What brought him to his senses was the water droplets hitting his skin.
The cold feeling broke my immersion and returned to my senses.
It was pouring rain.
The rain that fell one or two drops soon became thick like a pole.
Pyowol was caught in the pouring rain in the middle of the back garden.
A thickyer of steam rose above his head and shoulders.
Although the rain broke the sense of immersion, I felt very good.
It was because I felt as if the seasons that I had been ying separately had merged into one.
It felt as if the individually shining beads had finally been pierced with a single thread andpleted into a ne.
after!
It was time for Pyowol to breathe out.
brother!
Do Yeon-san called him with an urgent expression.
Chapter 437
Episode 437
Pyowol looked up at Doyeon Mountain.
Doyeonsans face was flushed red.
Why?
I need to go outside now.
The atmosphere at Doyeon Mountain was unusual.
Pyowol went outside instead of asking why.
When I came out of the red body, I could understand why Do Yeon-san was making such an urgent expression.
A fire was burning not far from the red corpse.
The mes soared high into the sky with terrifying momentum.
The raindrops were getting thicker, but not enough to quell the mes.
The problem is that the ce where Hwa-gwang is charging is a ce that Pyo-wol also knows.
Seolunjang!
Pyowol flew away without thinking further.
lets go together.
Doyeonsan followed Pyowol.
bang!
Pyowol broke down the door of Seolunjang and stormed in.
The inside of the Seolunjang had already beenpletely swallowed up by the fire.
Red-hot mes and ck smoke obscured all sight.
Pyowol stopped breathing and looked around.
It was already impossible to see anything with the naked eye.
The moon raised other senses.
His senses were so sensitive that he could detect even the slightest change without missing it. However, even with that sense of transcendence, I couldnt detect any vital signs.
It meant that there was no one alive in the seolunjang.
Shia!
Pyowol waved his hand toward the ce where the mes were the most frightening. Then a strong wind rose and instantly extinguished the mes.
Pyo-wol found people lying in the middle of the extinguished mes.
hey!
Pyowol screamed and ran towards them. But they didnt even flinch.
Pyowol checked their faces.
One was Woo Jang-rak, whom I met not too long ago, and the other was Yoo Gi-cheon, the owner of Seolunjang.
Neither felt the slightest movement or breathing.
Pyo-wol hurriedly examined the bodies of the two.
There was a sword scar on Wu Jang-raks neck.
The sharpness of the sword was to the point that you could never recognize it unless you had eyesight equivalent to that of the moon.
I stopped breathing with a single sword.
Woo Jang-rak was also a warrior who could be called a master.
Such a master lost his life without a trace of rebellion.
A frightening quick sword.
It was such a delicate quicksword that Woo Jang-rak could not resist properly.
Wu Jang-raks open eyes were filled with a light of disbelief.
It meant that he hadnt anticipated the opponents quick sword.
Pyowol turned his gaze to Yugicheon.
Yugicheon was already in a desperate state.
On his neck, the same sword marks as Wu Jang-rak remained.
hey!
Pyowol called, but Yugicheon did not move.
Pyowol frowned slightly.
He had no sympathy for Yoo Gi-cheon. However, he knew that Soma liked Yugicheon quite a bit.
It was clear that Soma would be sad when she found out that Yugicheon had died.
Pyo-wol carried the bodies of Yoo Gi-chun and U Jang-rak on one shoulder and came out.
Roaring!
Shortly after he got out, the mes grew stronger.
Pyo-wolid the bodies of Yoo Gi-cheon and Woo Jang-rak on the floor and looked at Seol Un-jang.
Even in the pouring rain, the fire did not seem to be extinguished.
Brother!
brother!
Btedly, Eun-yo and Gwi-an ran toward Seolunjang.
A look of bewilderment was evident on their faces.
Seolunjang
What happened? Brother!
Eunyo blocked the heat with her sleeve and looked at Pyowol.
Her face was full of despair.
Pyowol replied.
I was attacked by someone. General Yu Jang-ju and Wu are all dead.
Thats
Eun-yo couldnt say anything and only kept his mouth shut.
She was on her way back from going to the underground gambling house.
He never expected that Seolunjang, who was right near the red corpse, would be angry while he was away.
Everyone got stabbed. He died without being able to resist.
What about chest water?
I dont know as of now.
Pyowol looked at the burning Seolunjang.
A fire that does not go out even when it rains.
It was the worst.
The mes erase all traces. If water is added to that, even the remaining evidence is ruined.
It really had all the bad conditions.
Nyo shouted.
Could it be the Gctic Label?
What are you saying?
Thats it.
Eun-yo told Pyo-wol what she had learned so far.
Everyone told how they came to know about the Gctic g and whether they were suspicious of their activities.
Pyo-wol suddenly remembered hisst conversation with Woo Jang-rak.
U Jang-rak also said he was going to meet the Gctic Representative.
Is it? The Gctic Label is more suspicious.
Where are they now?
Its in the ballpark guest cup.
Lets go there.
yes!
Pyo-wol left Gwi-an and Do-yeon-san to take care of Seol-un-jang, and went to the gujang gaekjan with Eun-yo.
uh?
As she approached the ballroom, Eun-yo frowned.
No matter howte it is at night, the inn is bound to light a fewnterns.
There are also guests whoete at night or early in the morning.
If the lights arepletely off, such guests will turn away even if theye. For that reason, it wasmon to keep one or twonterns lit at the entrance of the inn until dawn.
But now the fire in the ballpark waspletely off.
If at least one light had been turned on, I would have felt at least a tiny bit of warmth, but the air was just cool.
Eun-yo hurriedly opened the door of the ballroom and went inside.
Jang Noya!
But Jang Noya did not answer.
Searching the ground floor, Eun-yo soon found Jang No-ya and Jeom-soi. Theyy unconscious behind the counter.
Someone pointed out their blood transfusion.
It was fortunate that he did not lose his life.
Pyowol said after looking around the inn.
There is not a single person inside.
There was not a single movement that caught his senses.
Its not that people are sleeping deeply and dont feel vital signs, its that people themselves dont exist at all.
It made no sense that there were no guests at all in thisrge and spacious inn.
Eunyo hurriedly woke Jang Noya.
Jang No-ya! Jang No-ya!
Oh, miss?
What happened?
Thats
Jang Noya looked confused for a moment. But he soon came to his senses and said.
Thats because the Lord of the Eunha Pavilion suddenly asked to see him I can remember that far
It seemed like he had a blood transfusion all of a sudden.
Jean Noya couldnt remember anything more. Still, this was enough.
It was because it became clear that it was the Gctic g Wine that pointed out Jang No-yas blood transfusion.
Pyowol said.
Lets go to Martha.
yes!
The two headed for Martha, who was protecting the horses.
It was as expected.
I couldnt see a single horse the Gctic g had ridden on.
What about luggage?
The Gctic Signature returned with wagons and wagons full of luggage. As far as Eun-yo knows, they havent disposed of the items yet.
Drooling!
When the warehouse door was opened, the tokens brought by the Gctic Label were stored there.
Eun-yo said with a frown.
Did you leave all your luggage behind?
Pyowol approached Jim and waved his hand.
bang!
Arge box shattered with an explosion.
The inside of the box was empty.
Another box was also broken, but it didnt contain any tokens.
It came in an empty box in the first ce.
The mark was merely a blindfold to attract attention.
From the beginning, it was clear that they hade with the intention of abandoning the cart and wagon.
Gxy Label. Did you say that it is a representative country under Shinwoljang?
I said so, but theres a chance its camouge.
I guess so.
Pyowol shook his head.
Eunyo said.
Should I pursue it?
I have to.
Then lets go.
not now.
yes?
Eun-yo opened her eyes wide, not knowing what to say.
The rain erased all traces. If you try to track it now, it will only cause confusion and it will be difficult to achieve any results.
You cant just give up, can you?
of course.
A cold smile appeared on Pyowols lips.
Seolunjang, like no other ce, was harmed.
If you think about the rtionship between Jeoksongjang and Seolunjang, it was no different from a challenge to yourself.
Pyo-wol was not the one to put up with someones attack.
really! Brother. In fact, we are holding a few representatives of the Gctic g Bureau in the underground gambling hall.
What happened?
What is that
Eun-yo said that some of the representatives of the Gctic Empire lost all their fortune while gambling in an underground gambling ce.
Did you work at the gambling house?
yes! I got rid of a huge amount of debt and got hold of it. I was going to use their debt as an excuse to put pressure on the Gctic Empire, but they were one step faster.
Eunyo bit her lip.
Seok Pyo-du was not alone in visiting the underground gambling hall.
I took a couple of gyoza and entered the underground gambling den. And I gambled happily.
I won a lot at first, probably because of my luck. However, the end of those who entered the gambling hall was always the same.
In the end, he robbed all the hermits he had brought and borrowed arge amount from a gambling house. And even that was all taken away.
No matter how good Seok Pyo-du was at gambling, he could not defeat the gamblers at the casino.
Because of that, Seok Pyo-du and the others were all caught in a gambling den.
It was Eunyo whomanded it all.
It was no different than taking Seok Pyo-du and others as hostages, so Eun-yo was somewhat careless.
This was the price of carelessness.
They abandoned Seok Pyo-du and hispanions and attacked Seolunjang.
Needless to say, at that moment, Pyo-wol was so engrossed in martial arts that he did not notice it.
Coincidence and inevitability ovepped to create todays Sadal.
Youre taking them to the underground gambling house?
yes! Would you like to go?
Lets go.
yes!
Eun-yo took the lead with an answer.
Chow ha ha!
The raindrops were getting thicker.
The two of them walked through the pouring rain to reach the underground gambling den.
As I opened the door and entered, I sensed a strange atmosphere.
There are no customers and gamblers are watching her.
Eunyo asked.
What? What is the atmosphere like?
Sorry girl!
At that moment, a stranger appeared among the gamblers.
He was Geum Jo-gyeong, the owner of the underground gambling house.
What are you sorry about?
Thats
Please tell me.
The head and the head of the Gctic g State that were held captive are all dead.
I beg your pardon?
sorry. They were obviously locked in an alcove, but they all died.
how?
I dont know why. It looks like he was poisoned, but I dont know how he got poisoned.
what?
While Eun-yo was making an absurd expression, Pyo-wol stepped forward.
The corpse?
Oh, there it is.
Geum Jo-gyeong directly guided Pyo-wol to the corpses.
Pyo-wol got down on one knee and examined the body.
The dogma was hidden in the mrs.
All of the corpses were missing one of their mrs.
It wasnt that it didnt exist from the beginning, but that the mrs hadpletely melted away just before Pyowol arrived.
As evidence of that, the melted remains of the mrs were still left in the mouth.
Pyowol murmured as he touched the remains of his mr teeth with his fingers.
Fun!
Chapter 438
Episode 438
The remains of the mrs were sticky.
This is because saliva and poison are mixed.
Its not a real mr.
Are you hiding your dogma in your false mrs?
thats right!
Then, did youmit suicide by biting your mrs when you were confined to solitary confinement? I didnt see them as such toxic people.
The material of the mr itself is made of something that dissolves in saliva. It probably melted in the mouth after a certain amount of time, and the dogma was exposed.
It makes no sense, right? Its made of such a material, but it didnt melt even though it came this far? And does it make sense that it melted just in time for being locked up in the gambling house?
Eun-yos face was full of disbelief.
It was a natural reaction because it did not make sense to hermon sense.
Pyowol exined to her.
Perhaps they didnt know that their dogma would melt away.
yes?
On the way here, he must have taken some kind of medicine that prevented his mrs from melting. However, it is highly likely that they did not know that fact. So, in the first ce, you would have only known it as an insoluble object. I just thought he had a dogma hidden in his mouth in case of an emergency.
What is it?
But since I stayed at the gambling house and didnt take the medicine, my mrs melted little by little.
oh my god!
I had this situation in mind from the beginning. It means you already knew their tendencies and were ready to exploit them.
Eunyo couldnt hide her surprised expression.
She was proud to have experienced numerous human groups and all sorts of conspiracies in So-roe-eumsa, but it was the first time that they yed with peoples lives in this way.
If Pyo-Wols words are correct, Eunha-Pyo-Guk-Joo figured out the propensity of Seok-Pyo-Du from the beginning, and decided to use it for the purpose of covering his eyes and throw it away.
It was truly a cruel heart that made my teeth tremble.
Its my fault. If only I knew them a little more
You didnt do anything wrong. This feeling is something I didnt expect.
But if I had been a little more careful
Even if I had been careful, the result would have been the same. So stop beating yourself up.
yes!
Eunyo nodded helplessly.
Lets go back to the red invoice for now.
yes! Brother.
Pyo-wol and Eun-yo left the underground gambling den.
It was still raining outside.
The two walked through the rain.
The rain hit Eunyo hard on her head and shoulders. Still, Eun-yo did not know that she was sick.
It was the first setback I had since entering the church.
It was painfully painful to see how arrogant he had been.
not there yet. I thought I was the best
She bit her lip, vowing that this would never happen again.
Pyo-wol looked at Eun-yo in silence.
In order for a person to grow, he must taste failure and trials.
In that respect, Eunyos growth was from now on.
Pyowol and Eunyo passed by Seolunjang.
The mes that engulfed Seolunjang had long since been extinguished by the pouring rain.
Pyo-wol looked at Seol-un-jang for a while before entering the red corpse.
brother! sister!
Doyeonsan greeted Pyowol and Eunyo.
What about ears?
I am in the basement now. When my older brother and sistere, I will take them with them for a long time.
Lets go now.
yes!
They headed to the underground space where the ears were.
In the basement, Gwian was looking down at the desk.
A huge map was spread out on the desk.
It was a map depicting Chengdu and Sichuan Province.
It was not a normal map.
It was a map made by Guian himself.
Of course, there was bound to be a difference in precision.
There were a lot of things marked on the map.
Gwian red at the marked spot on the map as if it were going to eat it.
Pyowol asked.
Did you find anything?
Oh brother!
Gwian finally came to his senses and looked at Pyowol.
From the moment Seol Un-jang realized that he had been attacked by the Gctic g, Gwi-an activated all informationworks in the city.
They started chasing the whereabouts of the Gctic g Country by mobilizing all avable personnel.
The reason why Pyo-wol did not pursue him from the beginning was because he believed in Gwi-an.
As expected, Gwian has already activated all of his intelligence and identified their escape route.
Gwian exined.
Im in a hurry, so Ill tell you the main story. At the time of the Seolunjang fire, there were suspicious movements on the east and south roads.
Have you ever split into two teams?
Exactly! There are only five people who directlymitted the work at Seolunjang. The rest were divided into two groups and were waiting at the east and south gates.
Which side did the perpetrator join?
Thats the problem. Eyewitness statements do not agree. Some say they saw it from the south gate, others say they saw it from the east gate. It was raining so there werent many witnesses.
He put on a look of indignation.
The pouring rain ruined everything.
It was a rainy day, so most of the people he nted as informants refrained from going out. As a result, the quality of information received was not good.
At least it was deaf, so I figured it out to this extent bybining it.
It means that it is currently unknown which side those who took the Buddhist scriptures joined.
thats right! He must have done it to evade his pursuers. The problem is that there are fifty of them.
Why?
Right now, we split into two groups, but we can split the group into smaller groups to confuse the pursuers. In other words, you can divide the group into groups of four or five. That would make tracking down even more difficult. If it were me, I would definitely do that.
Pyowol nodded.
If he were leading a group of fifty people, he would do so.
It was clear that the purpose of bringing about fifty people in the first ce was to disturb them.
Where is the new moon field?
Its in Hunans Giyang.
What is the Gctic Label?
Shaoyang, Hunan Province.
They are both in Hunan.
thats right!
I guess we should split the pursuit team into two. Eun-yo and Yeon-san chase after those who escaped through the south gate. can you do it?
of course.
The two of you work together to catch them. If the Buddhist scriptures are there, be sure to retrieve them.
Then your brother is going to pursue those who fled toward the east gate?
okay!
okay.
Keep in close contact with Gwian. Because Eunyo knows the way. Hurry and track it.
huh!
Do Yeon-san and Gwi-an answered and went outside.
Pyowol gave instructions to Gwian this time.
You investigate sphemy. Find out why they went so far to secure sphemy. Its too big and nned to see it done simply to donate to the temple.
Okay bro! I dont know what secrets the Buddhist scriptures hold, but I will definitely find out.
Dont believe me.
dont worry.
Gwian replied confidently.
Pyowol patted Gwian on the shoulder and came up to the ground. He was greeted by an unexpected person.
It was Dang Soqiu who gasped for breath while holding the long box.
Prosecution! What are you doing?
I heard that Seolunjang suffered a disaster.
Has it reached your ears already?
Are you going to track down the pleural effusion? take this.
Dang So-chu handed over the box he had brought to Pyo-wol.
Pyowol opened the box without a word.
Inside the box were a pair of Vambraces, daggers, and a ck Bloodskin.
p!
First of all, Pyowol wore Vambraces.
Vambraces gently wrapped around the back of the hand to the forearm.
It wasfortable to wear, as if I was not wearing anything.
Good!
Pyowol gave a satisfied smile at the perfection that exceeded expectations.
He wore a dagger around his waist and finally put on a blood jacket.
Ive seen the dagger before, so I wont exin it. Pipungui was made by mixing the spider webs of Cheonjamsa and Hwaryeongjiju. It has the strength of a decent amount of armor, and it has the supernatural ability of blood, water and blood, just like the Dark Dragon Cannon I gave you before.
thanks.
Thats all I can do for you. Please, I hope you return safely.
okay! donte back.
Pyowol nodded and went out.
When I put on the hat attached to the bloody wind, all the rainwater bounced back.
If your clothes get wet in the rain, you will consume that much energy. Its unlikely that leaping is this hard, but moving with a skinny body is good for conserving stamina. Once again, I realized how good Dang Sochu was.
He did not simply handle metal well, but made the best instruments with any material.
It is the same with the blood wind that I just wrote.
Even though the rain was pouring down like poles, the inside was dry without any dampness.
Seeing that the bloodsuckers supernormal ability was clear, it seemed that he could know the bloodsuckers ability without checking.
Pyowol moved toward the east gate.
Rainwater umted on the floor and created puddles.
In front of the east gate, a middle-aged man was waiting for Pyowol.
The person who had been waiting with his hands together in a respectful manner hurriedly approached when Pyowol appeared.
I see you, my master.
master?
yes! Gwiannim told me to call him that.
Do you have ears?
yes!
There was no more time to answer questions.
Most likely, the opponent was a person belonging to an intelligence organization within the Chengdu operated by Gwian.
Pyowol asked.
What did you find out?
It has been confirmed that they are headed in the direction of the golden hall.
Golden party?
Pyowol frowned involuntarily.
This is because arge river flows through the temple.
The origin of Sichuan was because of the four great rivers that flowed across Sacheon.
The four great rivers were connected like a spiders web by smaller rivers and streams. Once on the river, there was no way to predict where to ride the river.
Is there anyone on the Golden Hall side?
There is, but there is no way to spread the news right now. Its raining so I cant fly the pigtails.
How many docks are there in Golden Hall?
There are three, but there is only one ce where you can secretly board the ship.
Where are you?
It is a small dock located downstream of Geumdang. Follow the pipe and there is a road that splits in front of the golden hall. If you go left, you wille out.
okay.
sorry. I couldnt be more helpful.
The middle-aged man bowed his head as if to apologize.
This is enough.
Pyowol moved out of the east gate.
As he left the gates, darkness without a single light greeted him.
It was the worst environment where you couldnt light a torch because of the rain.
Pyowol flew without hesitation into the thick darkness where it was difficult to distinguish an inch from the pouring rain like a pole.
It was about a hundred li from Chengdu to the Golden Hall.
If you hurry, you can arrive within an hour.
Pyo-wol performed a light-gong technique and ran through the rain.
Tititting!
The pouring rain hit the bloody wind and bounced in all directions.
Heavy rain and darkness couldnt disturb the sense of the moon that had been trained in the underground cavity.
Pyo-wol didnt get lost even once and ran in the exact direction of the Golden Hall.
By the time he reached the golden hall, the rain had stopped and the sun began to rise.
Pyowol took the left at the fork in the road.
As the middle-aged man said, a small dock appeared after going a little further.
It was in such a secret ce that anyone who knew it could not find it.
Perhaps because of the rain that had fallen overnight, the river was so full that the dock was half-submerged.
The boats were also washed away by the rain, so not a single ship was seen.
Pyowol looked at the floor.
Puddles were all over the ce because of the rain that had been pouring all night. It was not easy to find traces of human beings in these ces.
Quite a few people would have given up on tracking the trail altogether. But Pyowol was different.
He observed carefully without losing concentration.
More than 20 horses have moved. If they really came here, there must be traces left.
After looking around for a while, Pyowol soon found a clear trace.
It was a trace of a hollow in the tree at the dock.
It was the mark of arge ship hitting the dock.
Considering the size of the dock, it was an overlyrge ship.
Its clear that the Unma Ind is a river line.
It was clear that the Unma Dogangseon was waiting here and then the horse was burned.
All that remained was to characterize the direction the ship was heading.
upstream and downstream.
The choice of Pyowol was downstream.
The heavy rain that poured through the night made the river swell and the current intensified.
Going upstream in these circumstances was a gamble with ones life.
Pyowol did not think they would take such an adventure.
Chapter 439
Episode 439
The fairlyrge Unmado river ship fluctuated.
It was because the river had swelled greatly due to the rain that had fallen overnight.
The river, which turned into muddy water, showed a violent flow.
No sane person would have dared to think of floating a boat on such a river.
The same was true of the captain of the Unma Dogangseon.
Under normal circumstances, he would never have floated the Unma Dogangseon. It is good to receive money in return, but it is because life is more precious than that.
But he had no choice.
It was because there was too much money received from the other party.
Because he had received arge sum of money in advance, he had no choice but to float the boat even in the torrent.
Fix the sail there.
There is a reef in front of twenty sheets to the right of the helmsman. Turn left.
Hey you kids! I cant keep my mind straight. I want to end up overturned and die.
The captain gave instructions while swearing.
The sailors diligently followed the instructions, as if they were familiar with such a sight.
Whoa!
Due to the rapid current, the Unmado riverboat bounced up into the air and then sank to the surface again. Fortunately, it did not capsize, but the shock caused the people and horses in the boat to roll over.
The woman jumped up and screamed.
Captain! Cant you navigate properly?
Im sorry.
really!
The woman who was angry with fire was Ma Seo-won.
Her body was soaked from the rain that had fallen all night.
At that time, Ma Won-Ik touched her shoulder and said.
Calm down.
father!
Have you forgotten that you need to stay calm at times like this?
sorry.
okay! its those eyes keep it going.
yes!
After confirming that his daughters eyes had calmed down, Ma Won-ik looked around the deck.
On the deck, his men stood holding onto the railings.
All of them were unmanned soldiers, but they had a clear look of dismay. It was because I never expected that the ship would rock like crazy.
Downstairs, where the horses were tied up, was probably more messed up than here.
All the horses that the Gctic Empire rode were well-bred horses. He didnt like this situation where such famous horses were injured. But he had no choice.
By now, the person who bought it will find out and track down the ident.
Could he have already set out to pursue? Hes a human too, but hes moving through the rain that fell like that just a moment ago?
Dont judge him on the same level as the average person. He is beyondmon sense. Always have the worst in mind and be prepared.
Thats why you divided the party into two and disrupted them.
Half of the total of fifty people were sent out through the south gate.
After some distance from Chengdu, they will split into two groups and run in different directions.
All of this was to disrupt the pursuit of the transcendental moon.
It would be better if Pyo-wol went to the south gate, but the problem bes serious if they track them out of the east gate.
Ma Seo-won thought Abi was overly worried.
The river leaves no trace.
Even if they arrived at the dock where they boarded the Unma Dogang Line, there was no trace of them, so it was clear that they would have difficulties in tracking them down.
No matter how much he is called a god of death, as long as he is human, the limits must be clear. My father thinks too much.
But she didnt speak her mind.
There were things to say, even between a father and daughter, no matter how casual they were.
Now was not the time to speak his mind, but the time to distance himself from the saints even an inch.
Ma Won-Ik ordered his subordinates.
Check the sphemy again. Check the tarpaulin carefully for any tears.
yes!
The subordinate ran to the cabin with the answer.
It was a hard-to-find original Buddhist scripture.
As soon as the negotiations with Woo Jang-rak went to waste, he led a raid on Seolunjang with his men.
It just rained and helped them.
When it rained, people tended to be emotional without even realizing it, and tension was relieved.
Ma Won-ik was well aware of the tendencies of such people.
As he thought, the boundaries of Seolunjang were loose.
It wasnt that difficult to kill Jangrak Woo and Yugicheon. Although Wu Jang-rak was a little troublesome, he was no match for him.
The problem happened at thest minute.
Yugicheon was seriously injured and set fire to Seolunjang right before copsing.
He hoped that someone would see the mes ande running.
It was toote to put out the fire.
In the end, Ma Won-ik had no choice but to get out of Seolunjang with only Buddhist scriptures.
Profanity is safe.
The subordinate who went to check the Buddhist scriptures came up again and reported.
Ma Won-ik nodded and looked ahead.
The swollen river wasnt necessarily a bad thing.
As the current increased, the speed of the boat going down the river was also faster than usual.
Thanks to him, he was able to arrive at his destination earlier than expected.
thud!
The boat was docked at a dock far away from the Golden Temple.
said the captain with an exhausted face.
It has arrived too.
Good job.
I kept my promise, so please pay me now.
of course.
Ma Won-ik nodded and looked at his subordinates.
His confidant Jwa Se-gyeong approached.
In his hand was a ratherrge sack.
Take it.
Jwa Se-gyeong threw the bag at the captain.
The captainughed at the heavy feeling in his hand.
It felt like the hardships I had been through had been fullypensated with just one pouch.
The captain shouted with the bag in his hand.
What are you doing? Hurry up and dont tell me?
yes!
Sailors unloaded the horses that were loaded onto the ship with the answer.
As if proving that they had made it through the rough river, several of the horses had broken legs and could not get up.
Tsk!
Ma Won-ik clicked his tongue as he watched the words.
A horse with a broken leg could not be used after being treated. It was expensive, and there was no guarantee that even if he recovered, he would be able to run as before.
Killing it would have eased the horses pain and not wasted time on this side either.
When Ma Won-ik nodded, his subordinates swung their swords and killed all the injured horses.
hee hee hee!
The intive neighing of the horses resounded beneath the docks.
Cruel bastards!
The captain and crew looked at the unmanned soldiers of the Gctic Empire killing horses with eyes full of fear.
It was then.
Jwa Se-kyung secretly exchanged nces with other soldiers.
The warriors of the Gctic Empire near the sailors swung their swords like thunderbolts.
Shia!
Cheak!
that was the signal
All the unmanned people of the Gctic g State rushed at the sailors.
Ahh!
help me!
The sailors screamed and fled. However, the warriors chased after them like tenacity and killed them.
Why are you doing this? We certainly kept our promise
the captain shouted, holding his jacket tight.
Jwa Se-kyung walked towards him and said.
We kept our promise, too.
what?
Have you not paid the price? There will be no shortage of free money on the road to the afterlife.
It was meant to be like this from the beginning. You wicked bastards!
Whoops!
Despite the captains criticism, Jwa Se-kyungs expression did not change. Rather, he walked quickly, full of ridicule.
profit!
The captain threw a bag at Jwa Se-kyung and tried to escape. But before he could take a single step, he felt a fiery pain in his back and screamed.
Ah!
Jwa Se-gyeongs sword cut deep into his back.
The captain fell to the floor and stopped breathing.
Ma Won-ik approached Jwa Se-kyung.
Are you sure you handled it?
yes!
hooked!
With the answer, Jwa Se-gyeong stabbed the captain in the back of the head with his sword.
Ma Won-ik nodded as if he liked it.
He picked up the bag that had fallen on the floor and handed it to Jwa Se-gyeong.
Use it for travel expenses until we rejoin.
yes!
Then take care of yourself until we meet again.
Kuk-lord, please be careful.
Jwa Se-kyung took a hand on Ma Won-ik.
Ma Won-ik nodded and told his subordinates.
lets go!
yes!
Half of the soldiers whonded onnd and Ma Seo-won followed Ma Won-ik.
They left the dock with the original Buddhist scriptures.
Jwa Se-gyeong stared nkly at them as they walked away, then spoke to the rest of his subordinates.
We are moving in the opposite direction. lets go!
They could have moved together, but the reason they moved separately was to disturb the pursuit of a possible leap.
Jwa Se-gyeong muttered as she mounted her horse.
I want him toe after me.
Pyowol was obviously a fearful existence. But on the contrary, it was also a coveted prey.
If he can stop hunting, Jwa Se-kyung will be able to climb higher.
Jwa Se-kyung suddenlyughed.
Can Ie all the way here?
If it had moved bynd, it would have left traces. But it moved along the river, so there was no trace left.
No matter how much it was, it was impossible to track it down to this ce.
Jwa Se-kyung smiled and left.
Pyowol galloped along the river.
Kwa-kwa-kwa!
The river was flowing with such a force that it seemed to swallow the whole world.
From the outside, it looked like muddy water, but inside it was a mixture of rocks the size of houses,rge logs, and all sorts of objects that had been swept upstream.
The swollen river rose to the point where Pyowol was jumping. Thanks to this, Pyowols ankles were submerged in water.
If you identally slip, you will lose your life by being crushed by the rocks before drowning. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol sprinted with all his might as if he did not feel any sense of danger.
As the sun rose in the middle of the sky, Pyo-wol found arge boat stranded on the other side of the river.
I felt it the moment I saw the ship.
The fact that it was the ship he was chasing.
The problem was crossing the river.
The distance from the ce where Pyowol was now to the ce where the ship ran aground was over three hundred feet. Even so, Pyo-wol threw himself into the river without any hesitation.
Pod!
His body hit the ground and flew through the air like a bird. But after about a dozen chapters, it started to descend.
Just before falling into the river, Pyo-wol stepped on a tree that had been drifting away and jumped again.
The moon soaring high in the air scanned the surface of the river with the eyes of a hawk. Its about looking ahead to where youre going tond next.
Pyowolnded on a tree floating on the water again.
As hended, the tree rocked and flooded. But at that moment, Pyowol was no longer there. He threw himself in search of the next float.
Tattak!
Pyo-wol did not hesitate or hesitate for a moment, and flung his body.
Lastly, Pyo-wol, who jumped into the air after stepping on an unknown floating object, performed a royal dance.
Drawing a long parab in the air, the pyowol finallynded on the oppositend. It was the dock where the ship ran aground.
Pyowol looked inside the ship.
The body of the sailor and the body of the horse came into view.
They destroyed the evidence.
It could be the sailors body, but I wondered why he killed the horse. After examining the horses carcass closely, I realized that all the legs were broken.
I killed him because his leg was broken and he couldnt burn.
Pyo-wol got out of the boat and examined the marks left on the floor.
Horseshoe prints and human footprints were mixed together.
Pyowol noticed that the party split in both directions here.
It was not even possible to know which way Ma Won-ik and Buddhist scriptures were headed.
All of them were riding horses on one side, and on the other side were many footprints mixed with horseshoes.
There seemed to be a mix of people who were speechless on board.
Pyowol decided to take a ce with a slightly higher probability.
The ce he chose was the side where everyone rode horses.
Frommon sense, it was correct that the one with better mobility transported important items. Thats why everyone is trying to track down the one who rode the horse.
Even Pyowol wasnt sure if his choice would be correct. However, Pyowol knew that it would be much better to pursue it even a little faster instead of hesitating.
Chapter 440
Episode 440
More than ten horses galloped.
There was no trace left.
The only problem is that since he rode a horse and ran at full speed, his speed was much faster than that of Lei Yue.
No matter how excellent Pyowols light engineering was, his speed was bound to be slow because he had to carefully examine the traces left on the floor.
Those who rode horses ran almost non-stop, probably thinking that a pursuer might be attached.
Because of that, the distance between the gctic reference station and the Pyowol did not easily decrease. Still, Pyowol did not give up and followed the traces of the gxy.
If you go this way, Namchung will appear.
The Namchung area was especially rich in waterways.
Not onlyrge rivers, but also small rivers and artificial channels were intertwined. Once you get back on board there, you really have no way to track it.
They had to catch up before they reached Namchung.
It was then.
Beep!
Suddenly, a cry was heard from the sky.
As Pyowol looked up, the falcon that had been circling the air descended at a frightening speed. However, Pyowol raised his hand without panic. Then, the hawk spread its wings wide, slowed down, andnded on Pyowols forearm.
It wasnt a normal hawk.
It was a spirit creature that Gwian raised for the purpose ofmunicating. Since it is a spiritual creature, it was possible to urately identify and retrieve the moon from the air.
A box containing letters was hanging from Jeon Seo-eungs ankle.
Pyowol took out the letter from the box and read it.
[Those who escaped through the south gate divided into two groups and escaped.
Eun-yo and Do-yeon-san pursue and annihte each.
No sphemy found.
DGwian]
It was a message from those who fled to the south gate that they could not secure Buddhist scriptures.
They were just bait to divert attention.
If so, it was clear that those whom Pyowol had tracked down possessed Buddhist scriptures. The problem is that those whom Pyowol is tracking are divided into two groups and do not know which side has the Buddhist scriptures.
Pyo-wol simply wrote down his situation and put it in a box tied to Jeon Seo-eungs leg.
After blowing Jeon Seo-eung into the air, he started tracking again.
Pyowol, who had been running for a while, stopped in front of a fork in the road.
The horseshoe print was towards the left.
If you just followed the horseshoe tracks as before, you could just turn left.
The problem was the traces in the middle of the crossroads.
They were human footprints.
I must have stayed there for a while, so my footprints were messy.
Pyowol knelt down on the floor and began to distinguish the footprints. Because so many people gathered, most of the footprints were crushed. However, Pyowol mobilized his excellent powers of observation and concentration to find out that more than twenty people had gathered here.
It was clear that those from the left fork and those on horseback had met here and had stopped for some reason to talk.
After that, the warriors of the Gctic Empire rode horses to the left fork, and those who came from the left fork went to the right fork.
It seemed that the people I met here had a conversation and went their separate ways. Even so, it was because it felt strange to carefully examine the traces left by Pyowol on the floor.
Among the footprints heading to the right fork, Pyo-wol paid attention to the ones that remained especially clear.
Because none of the footprints from the left had gone so deeply.
You have to carry something heavy to make footprints like this.
Then did you take over the goods from this ce?
Pyowol made a slight impression.
He looked again at the footprints at the fork in the road to the right.
At the beginning of the fork in the road, the clear footprints gradually faded.
It was proof that light work had been carried out.
This time I looked to the left where the horses had run.
Horseshoe prints were messy.
These traces are left when beginners riding horses for the first time drive them.
A picture was drawn in Pyowols head.
Those riding horses met a group of peopleing from the fork in the road on the left. Here they are troubled. Should I keep riding my horse or should I disturb the pursuers who may be at this point?
Surely, they would know that the moon woulde after them.
It doesnt make sense that he didnt have Pyowol in mind when hemitted such a thing in Seolunjang, which is no different from Pyowols front yard after entering Chengdu.
I know Im being pursued. Just keep riding your horse? I wouldnt do that. Im sure hell try to buy time by disrupting it at this point.
I didnt know if it was a coincidence that I met the grouping from the other side. However, the moment they saw them, someone from the Gctic Label must have rolled their head.
Hand over the horses to thoseing from the left fork to disturb Pyowol.
A real leap mighte after him, but there was nothing wrong with securing a minimum safety valve.
It must have been an unexpected windfall for those who came from the left fork.
They got on their suddenly won horses and excitedly went back the way they hade. However, because I was clumsy in handling the horse, it left a messy mark on the floor like this.
It was spected that the warriors of the Gctic Empire who passed the words in that way carried the Buddhist scriptures on their backs and spread the light.
Pyowol trusted his intuition and headed for the right fork.
Its better.
Had they continued to flee on horseback, it would have taken them a long time to catch up. However, if they were really escaping with light tactics, as Pyowol predicted, they would be able to quickly close the distance.
They were nning to buy more time by disrupting Pyo-wol, but their choice was rather a golden opportunity for Pyo-wol. Of course, this is under the premise that the presumption of leap is correct.
Pyowol spread light air with all his might.
Shhh!
Leaving only a remnant behind, Pyowol sprinted at a terrifying speed.
Resting was minimal, and meals were prepared in advance with beef jerky.
It was when it had been gone for such a long time.
The sound of water came from somewhere.
river?
Needless to say, the footsteps were bent in the direction of the sound of the water.
Pyowol hurriedly flew toward the river.
The footprints disappeared and the field of reeds blocked the view.
As soon as I went through the reed field, a river appeared. And I saw a boat floating in the middle of the river.
There were quite a few people on board.
The moment he saw them, Pyowol recognized that they were the ones he was tracking. It was not the momentum that an ordinary fisherman or sailor could exude.
It naturally gave off a refined spirit that only well-trained warriors could have.
In the middle of the crowd was a middle-aged man with unusual eyes.
The middle-aged man looked at Pyowol with a surprised expression as soon as he came out through the reed field.
He was Ma Won-ik, the national owner of the Gctic g.
Ma Won-ik couldnt help but be astonished.
That me?
He was covering his face with a hat attached to his blood jacket, but he knew it the moment he saw it.
That he is the Pyowol.
As soon as I saw the coldly shining eyes under the hat, the blood in my whole body cooled down.
A man who made him feel this way couldnt be normal.
Did you really follow me? Reaper!
It was Ma Won-ik who handed over the horse to a group he happened to encounter despite the objections of his daughter and subordinates, not knowing that he might be tracked down.
I thought that even if Pyowol really pursued it, I would have no choice but to follow the horses hoofprint.
Later, when he caught up with the horsemen and found out the truth, the Gctic g would have disappeared without leaving a trace in a boat. After that, I didnt have to worry about tracing the moon any more.
That was Ma Won-Iks n, but everything went awry.
Pyo-wol saw through all the traps and disturbances he had arranged and followed him all the way to this ce.
It was only now that I could understand why the warriors of Gangho were so excited when mentioning Pyowol.
If you be the target of such a person, you will really not be able to sleep at night.
Why are you like that? father!
Ma Seo-won asked with a puzzled expression.
I cant understand the appearance of Ma Won-ik, who suddenly stares across the river with a hard expression.
Ma Seo-wons expression stiffened as he looked at the ce where Ma Won-iks gaze was heading.
no way?
He died!
How is he? oh my god!
Ma Seo-Won covered his mouth with both hands.
She was full of dissatisfaction even when she handed over words to people she happened to meet and performed light-gongsul.
I thought Abby was reacting too sensitively. But I can understand it when I see it directly like this.
It means that the leap-following technique is beyond what they had imagined. If so, it was clear that his killing method would be just as frightening as the rumors.
Move the boat fast. Quickly
she urged the captain.
The distance from the riverside where the pyowol stood to the boat they were riding was over a hundred feet.
No matter how skilled he was, he could not cross this distance at once. Still, he was anxious, so Seo-Won Ma brushed up on the captain and crew.
The ship moved away from the star moon at high speed.
Pyowol soon started pursuing.
It spread light air in the direction the ship was going down.
Seeing this, Ma Won-iks expression hardened even more.
Serious
What should I do? father! I dont think the author will ever give up.
Marseowons eyes shook.
There was a considerable distance between Pyowol and the boat they boarded.
The boat riding the current was moving away at a high speed, and it seemed difficult to catch up with light maneuvers.
Even so, Pyo-wol was running along the boat without giving up.
The sight made her sick.
If you think about it, Pyowol saw through all the various traps and disturbances arranged by Ma Won-ik and tracked them all the way to this ce.
It was unimaginable that he would give up just because of such an obstacle.
Ma Won-ik suddenly looked back.
All the men on the boat with him were clearly shocked. But there were also those who were not agitated.
Jin head and gold head.
All of them were those who had joined the gcticbel right before this trip.
They have always acted like normal voters.
Because of that, others didnt notice anything strange about them.
Ma Won-ik told them.
I dont know if you two should step up.
It was absolutely not the way Pyo Guk-ju spoke to Pyo-du.
Rather, it was closer to the way a lower person speaks to a higher person.
Because of that, even the people next to him made a puzzled expression.
At that moment, the expressions of Jin Pyo-du and Geum Pyo-du changed.
The smile on his face disappeared and his eyes sharpened, and the atmospherepletely changed.
Jin Pyo-du spoke first.
Looks like it should.
You truly are a wicked man. Its like a poisonous snake that doesnt let go once bitten.
Geum Pyo-du also shook his head slightly while looking in the direction of the moon.
Pyowol was still tracking the ship.
To make matters worse, the river passed through a straight section and entered a meandering section.
The course of the river was bent in the shape of a wriggling snake, so the speed had to be slowed down. The width of the river was narrow, so if you did well, you could jump onto the boat.
Jin Pyo-du said.
Ive been curious since before. Is the author really as great as the rumors say? Ill take this opportunity to address my curiosity.
Me too. It was an order from the superior, so I followed it, but I didnt like it at all.
Golden Pyodu nodded and approached the railing.
He flung himself in the section where the river narrowed as the river curved.
The gold pyodu flew like a bird andnded lightly on the floor.
Before jumping after him, Jin Pyo-du said to Ma Won-ik.
While we stop him, you take the goods to Dalju by any means. There will be someone to meet you.
Do not worry.
I trust you.
Jin Pyo-du left thest word and flew to the ce where Geum Pyo-dunded.
Golden Pyodu, whonded lightly on the floor, looked back.
The ship ruthlessly left them and walked away.
Jin Pyo-doo abandoned his lingering feelings and looked ahead.
Pyowol was running from afar.
In terms of speed, it will arrive in about one to one day.
Jin Pyo-du said.
You really are a terrible person.
When Hoeju mobilized us, I thought it was too much to worry about, but now I understand. If someone like that follows, no one will be able to shake it off easily.
Havent several people already been frustrated by the author and thepanies that worked hard did not copse? It was a natural step for the ruler of the society.
Tsk! After all that hard work, I thought I would be able to livefortably now, but I thought I would be fighting a monster like that here.
Maybe today will be ourst day.
Are you afraid of death?
Ive lived my whole life in the firing line, are you afraid? Its just a waste of not being able to properly use the wealth Ive earned.
At Jin Pyo-dus words, Geum Pyo-du giggled andughed.
At the same time, they took out swords from their waists.
Jin Pyo-du held a ck sword, and Gold Pyo-du held a white white sword.
At that moment, the moon came crashing in.
Chapter 441
Episode 441:
The Jin and Gold Heads swung their swords at the same time.
The ck sword and the white sword flew to Pyowol tearing the air.
Pyowol evaded their attack by meandering.
With the difference of a hairs breadth, two swords passed by the Pyowol.
Pyo-wol tried to pass the two people with momentum.
His goal was Ma Won-ik on the boat and the Buddhist scriptures he robbed.
After passing the bend in front of you, the river widens again. When the boat enters a wide river, the pursuit bes dizzy again.
Even if it was an adventure, I had to catch up. So, instead of dealing with Jin and Gold, Pyowol tried to pass them. However, both Jin and Gold were masters who exceeded Pyowols expectations.
Ha!
No way.
Chow ha ha!
They rotated their bodies in ce like a top and threw pottery toward Pyowols back.
The two pottery crossed each other so exquisitely that they could not be ignored or avoided.
Pyo-wol had no choice but to turn around and sh the pottery with both hands.
Kakang!
With a metal sound, the two blown pottery bounced off.
The two pyo-du raised their eyes wide when they saw Pyo-wol kicking the pottery off with his bare hands.
What?
bloke!
The surprise they felt was even greater because they had not expected that they would bounce off the pottery with their bare hands.
It was themon knowledge of Gangho that it was impossible to block pottery with bare hands unless one mastered a special handicraft, but Pyowolpletely denied it.
They found Vambraces on the back of Pyowols hand and forearm.
Youre wearing props.
joy! To use residual water.
The two were furious at the fact that Pyo-wol had bounced off the pottery with his Vambraces, not his bare hands.
Wow!
Pyowol ran close to the ground like a swallow.
The performance of the Vambraces made by Dang Sochu was confirmed by cutting pottery.
Even though the pottery was cut without using air power, there was not a single scratch on the armour.
At this level, he was not afraid of any famous sword in the world.
Jin Pyo-du and Geum Pyo-du spread out their studies.
Papababang!
The air burst out of the ck ind and the white ind.
Pyowol dug in, deflecting all those attacks using his armour.
Wow!
A consort was released.
Hut!
At that moment, Jin Pyo-du and Geum-pyo-du flew backwards.
He had already obtained information that Pyo-wol was using a mysterious attack called the Suhonsa, so he was fully prepared.
They waited for the suhonsa to pass and then fought back.
Chaa!
bloke!
At close range, it wasmon sense that a short soldier like a sword or sword would be more advantageous than a long soldier like a whip or thread.
Shh shh!
Darkness and whiteness dizzy split the air.
They were deadly herbivores, like the fangs of a beast.
The two have known each other for a very long time and have been working together that much.
You could tell each others thoughts just by looking at their eyes and gestures.
Kakakakang!
The two swords and moon gauntlets collided with each other.
Sparks flew in all directions.
Pyo-wol noticed that their do-cho was extremely realistic.
Originally, swords were more practical than swords.
It takes a lot of time to fully understand the art of the sword and apply it in practice. However, the Tao was much more intuitive than the sword, so it was easy to learn.
Even considering those characteristics, the attack they unfolded was very bloody. It contained the wildness that only those who polished it in real battles could have.
Ha!
Tea!
It is drawn horizontally and cut longitudinally like a sword fight.
The ck and white guide light disturbed Pyowols eyes.
Pyowol checked their faces while blocking their attacks.
They were in, featureless faces.
A thief with this level of skill should have a reputation for being strong. However, Pyowol had never heard of a thief with a face like this.
Then there was only one possibility left.
You guys came out of Guryongsalmak.
Hut!
At that moment, Jin Pyo-du and Geum Pyo-du felt a shock as if their hearts were dropping.
They had a lot of experience, but at this moment, they couldnt hide their puzzled expression.
From their responses, Pyowol was convinced that his guess was correct.
Then, the Gctic g, maybe the Shinwoljang has something to do with Guryongsalmak.
It was a Guryongsalmak that had never been captured like a floating cloud.
I confirmed that it existed, but I couldnt find the real thing, so I was at a loss. However, in this unexpected ce, I got closer to their reality.
Pyowol asked.
Why is Guryongsalmagi aiming for Buddhist scriptures?
noisy.
Shut up!
The Jin and Gold heads went mad and attacked more fiercely.
Shia!
The bloody Docho aimed for the blood of the stretching Pyowol.
A fierce attack raged like a storm, cutting off all useless twigs and leaving onlyrge stems.
At first nce, the moon looked like leaves swept away by a storm.
It seemed to be swept away by the attack of the two and scattered here and there. However, there was no sense of danger to be found on Pyowols face.
Rather, it was the two attackers who were nervous.
Shit!
Is it a ghost?
All of their attacks missed by an inch.
It was like dealing with an insubstantial ghost.
They had gone through countless battles, but this was the first time they had faced such an enemy.
Cold sweat ran down his back.
He realized that the reason Pyowol didnt fight back was because he was observing them, not because he was cornered.
Noh Ohm!
Dont look at me lightly!
They burst into a roar and each unfolded the strongest jeolcho.
Shh shh!
Doyoung was created to fill the empty space.
Hundreds of ck and white Doyungs were mmed straight into Pyowol.
In an instant, Pyowol spread ck lightning.
As the brain power stimted his nerves, his bodys reaction speed increased many times faster than usual.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
In the ce where the Pyowol had been, the rain of Tao poured down. However, the mark did not exist in its ce.
Pyo-wol went around Jin-pyo-head and Geum-pyo-head once and fell in a distant ce.
uh?
At that time, Jin Pyo-dus eyes saw the gift flowing from Pyo-wols hand.
It was only then that they remembered the fact that Pyowol had circled around them.
no way?
Shit!
At that moment, Pyowol pulled the silver thread.
Jin Pyo-du and Geum-pyo-du raised their eyes wide.
I felt a burning pain in my lower back.
Looking down, a ray of grace was digging into their waists like cutting a rotten radish.
It was the Sasa River.
The pyowol made a loop around their bodies and made a snare with the sasa river.
The noose cut their backs in an instant.
The upper bodies of Jin Pyo-du and Geum-pyo-du slipped from the waist and fell to the floor.
After Pyo-wol reaped the Sasa River, he ran after the boat.
I wasted a lot of time dealing with them.
He caught up with the boat with all his might.
In the meantime, the boat carrying Ma Won-ik and others got away from the bend and was entering a wide river.
This was thest chance to board the ship.
Pod!
Pyowol kicked off the ground and threw herself.
His body flew through the air like a bird.
It was then.
Suddenly, arrows flew from the ship with ferocious force.
Paaang!
Just the sound of the air bursting out made it possible to tell how powerful it was.
It was toote to dodge through the air.
Pyowol blocked the arrow by crossing his Vambraces.
bang!
With an explosion, Pyowols body was thrown backwards.
Pyowol fell to the shore.
He wasnt hurt, but his wrists were cold.
Pyowol stood up and looked at the ship moving away.
It was Ma Won-ik who shot the arrow.
In his hand was a long bow the size of a child. He shot Pyowol with his longbow.
While Pyowol crashed, the ship was further away.
It was impossible to get on the ship at once, even if I blew myself up again.
after!
Pyo-wol exhaled lightly and red at Ma Won-ik.
Ma Won-ik also took a deep breath and looked at Pyo-wol.
The great bow he was holding was a vessel called the ck Heaven Great Bow. It was a device whose destructive power was equivalent to that of a battering ram. However, the problem was that it consumed a lot of internal energy and mental strength.
After firing one shot, my whole body was exhausted and I no longer had the strength to pull the string.
Empty!
Ma Won-ik threw the Heukcheon Daegung to the floor.
It was a weapon that could only fire one shot at a time anyway, so there was no point in holding it any longer.
Two steel arrows left.
There was no guarantee that he would be able to shoot head-on like this next time. Even then, it was unknown whether Pyowol would reveal itself like this.
Ma Won-ik said to the captain.
Drive the ship at full speed.
yes!
All sails are wide open.
The boat, full of wind, went down the river at a frightening speed.
Ma Seo-won approached Ma Won-ik.
father! Are you okay?
I dont think Ill be able to shoot the Heukcheon Great Bow again.
Ma Won-ik answered with a frown.
Still, I think I can be relieved now that weve spread this distance.
Do you really think so?
yes?
Look over there.
Ma Won-ik pointed in the direction of Pyowol.
Ma Seo-wons eyes widened as he followed him.
It was because Pyowol, who seemed to have been greatly shocked by Heukcheon Daegung, was seen running along the boat.
The distance widened considerably, but Pyowol did not give up and pursued.
father!
I heard that it was poisonous, but I thought it would be this much. You really have the momentum to follow me to the end of hell.
Ma Won-Iks beard trembled.
He was also a soldier who had listened to the sound of poisonous bells when he was young. Otherwise, it would not have been able to create arge corporation like the Gctic g. But even he was fed up with Pyowol who followed him like a leech.
Both Jin Pyo-du and Geum Pyo-du, who blocked Pyo-wol, were great masters, but they broke into two pieces after only a few seconds of stopping.
It was a feat beyond imagination.
The problem is that he is still being pursued.
Ma Won-ik asked the captain.
Is there a section where the river width narrows from the front?
Its over two hundred li ahead.
How narrow is it?
As the width of the river decreases to about 50 feet, the current speed increases rapidly.
Fifty sheets?
Ma Won-ik gritted it.
Because it was an ambiguous street.
It is too far to jump over at once, but it is a distance that can be reached by throwing water rain or trees as a stepping stone.
I had to get out of the narrowing section before the pyowol followed. However, when I saw the Pewol that was following me like a dog, I couldnt seem to shake it off.
Ma Won-ik had to make a decision.
After thinking for a while, Ma Won-ik looked back.
The main table!
yes! Lord of the country.
A soldier called Zhu Pyo-du stepped forward.
I think you will have to sacrifice.
All right.
Joo Pyo-du answered without the slightest hesitation.
Ma Won-iks face as he looked at him was full of painful light.
The main head was weaker than the gold head or Jin head that died first.
Asking him to stop the leap was tantamount to forcing him tomit suicide. But now he had no choice.
Ju Pyo-du had a trump card besides martial arts, and that was the only means to hold Pyo-wol at his feet.
The captain stuck the boat to the river and Joo Pyo-du jumped down to the sandy beach.
The ship left and quietly disappeared.
Joo Pyo-du gritted his teeth and looked at the front.
A demon-like human was approaching at a frightening speed.
Chapter 442
Episode 442
Your flesh is shaking.
Joo Pyo-du muttered as he looked at Pyo-wols face.
Although he was wearing a bloody cap, he could feel Pyowols cold eyes.
It would have been less frightening if the eyes were full of madness, but the eyes that did not show any signs of excitement made him goosebumps.
He is currently working as the head of the Gctic Bureau, but he was a soldier with a lot of bones on the battlefield.
I have been through countless harsh situations and have ovee many bloody situations. But, to be sure, my heart had never been beating as violently as at this moment.
The closer he got to the moon, the clearer his face became.
A new, yet yo-yo, face that seems to be out of this world.
It was a beautiful face that I would have mistaken for a woman if I had met her elsewhere. However, in the eyes of the chief pyo-du, it looked more terrifying than any evil killing.
He killed a lot of people with that beautiful face.
Among those who died at his hands, there were few worse than himself.
Truly, a man who suits the nickname of death god.
Wow!
A ray of grace was extracted from his hand.
It was a gift so minute that it was almost indistinguishable with the naked eye.
Is that the name of the Shinigami?
He knew that Pyo-wol used a suhonsa as his main weapon. This is because many of his colleagues have already lost their lives to Pyowols wedding.
Pyowols unique season in which swords and earthenware are condensed and used as thin as thread. I dont know how that was possible, but Pyolwol casually used skills that the culprit couldnt even imagine.
Whiririk!
A silver thread wrapped around his body.
Still, Zhu Pyo-du did not resist.
Pyowol flicked his finger, and his body floated into the air and carried away.
Kwa Dang Tang!
His body tumbled wildly in front of the moon.
Pyowol raised her foot and stepped on his chest.
For a moment, my breath caught in my throat and my mouth hung open.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth while stepping on Joo-pyo.
Where are you moving the Buddhist scriptures? Are you really moving to New Moon Market?
Kkeuk! What are you going to do?
Joo Pyo-du let out a mute sound and held on to Pyo-wols foot, which had stepped on his chest.
The moment Pyo-wol frowned, something exploded in Ju Pyo-dus chest.
Perong!
The ck smoke scattered in an instant and covered the Pyowol and Jupyodu at the same time.
Aagh!
The moment the smoke reached his body, Ju Pyo-du let out a desperate scream.
The ck smoke that hit them was poisonous smoke.
It was an extreme poison obtained from the natives of the ce when Ju Pyo-du was active in the western region. When the poisonous smoke touches the body, the flesh melts and the bones crumble in an instant.
As a human being, it is to die while feeling the pain that is hard to bear vividly with the whole body.
Zhu Pyo-du used poison on his enemies several times. So I knew how great the effect was.
After returning to Gangho, he hid it as a trump card.
It was carried with the purpose of getting along with the enemy in the worst situation that could not be handled.
Even in the pain of melting flesh and bones, Joo Pyo-du shouted.
Im going with you, God!
In an instant, the flesh on his face melted away, exposing his inner flesh. Still, with his eyes wide open, he held Pyowols ankle tightly.
As much as he holds on and endures, more poisonous smoke will prate Pyowols body.
It was then.
Suddenly, a snake with horns on its head stuck out its head from Pyowols bosom.
Joo Pyo-du thought he was looking at something in the pain.
The snake flicked its tongue, seemed to taste the poisonous smoke, then opened its mouth wide. And inhaled poison.
Aww!
I couldnt believe the suction power of a small snake, and the poisonous smoke was sucked into my mouth terrifyingly.
The poisonous smoke that covered Pyowol disappeared in an instant into the snakes mouth.
Joo Pyo-du opened his eyes and trembled.
Its crazy How can it be a mere little thing
The little snake flicked its tongue as if it was satisfied with poison, then went back into Pyowols arms.
The snake was a ghost.
To Guia, poison was a delicacy.
The more rare it was in Germany, the more delicacy it felt.
What the hell what the heck
Those were thest words Joo Pyo-du left to the world.
His body instantly melted into a handful of blood.
Pyowol took his gaze away from Ju Pyodu and looked at the river.
While the ankle was caught by Pyo-du for a moment, the ship was further away.
If he was an ordinary person, he would have broken his heart and given up at this point, but Pyowol was different.
He never intended to give up the chase.
Even if he pursued it over a thousand li like this.
The run of Pyowol continued.
A ghost stood in the middle of the ruined Seolunjang.
The scenery of the burnt down Seolunjang was bleak.
In addition, heavy rain fell and the Seolunjang was ruined even more miserably.
The bodies of the people who lived in Seolunjang were all collected by Gwian.
In particr, the bodies of Yoo Gi-cheon and U Jang-rak were carefully buried.
Gwian murmured in the middle of the Seolunjang.
Why are you being so pushy? After only taking this kind of adventure on Buddhist scriptures
It was something that Gwiansmon sense couldnt understand.
No matter how precious the Buddhist scriptures that came from the West Station were, but even so, it was only a mere Buddhist scripture.
It wasnt even a martial arts book where martial arts were hidden, so they didnt value it much unless it was a Buddhist school like Shaolin Temple.
You really did this to donate money to the temple?
Guan shook his head.
No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt understand it.
It was clear that something else was hidden.
Gwian took a close look inside the Seolunjang.
All was burned, but Gwian did not give up.
As he made his way through the charred remains, his body was covered with soot before he knew it. Still, Gwian persevered through the wreckage.
uh?
Gwians eyes shone as he pushed through the rubble.
This is because the underground space that was hidden under the rubble has been revealed.
Gwian entered the basement without the slightest hesitation.
Unlike thepletely burnt ground, the underground space was scorched ck only at the entrance, but the inside was intact.
It was here.
Gwian realized that this was a ce where Buddhist scriptures were stored.
This is because there were papers with notes on the interpretation of Buddhist scriptures on the walls.
It was clear that one side of the shelf was empty, containing the originals of Buddhist scriptures.
Whenever he had free time, Yu Gi-cheon opened the Buddhist sutras and interpreted them in his own way.
Like many sessful people, he too wanted to leave a meaningful legacy. It was the interpretation of the original Buddhist scriptures.
So whenever I had time, I came down here and interpreted the Buddhist scriptures in my spare time.
Fortunately, it was dyed to get the Buddhist scriptures from Shaolin Temple, so I was able to interpret them more leisurely.
Gwian carefully examined what Yoo Gicheon had interpreted.
There was a twinkle in his eyes as he watched for a long time.
It was not a passage that interpreted Buddhist scriptures, but a writing of Yu Gi-cheons personal thoughts.
[I felt the deepening of my heart subside while reading the sutras. No matter how mad a person is, if he reads this sutra, his heart will naturally be purified.]
Purification of madness?
Guan rubbed his chin with his hand and murmured.
I could have just skipped over it, but oddly enough, it got stuck in my mind.
Hasnt it been necessary to disrespect someones madness?
It was still only spection.
Gwian felt the need to investigate a little more closely.
He came out, clearing out his confused mind.
It was then.
Whoops!
Jeon Seo-eung flew over his forearm with a violent p of his wings.
It was the message sent to Pyowol.
Seo-eung Jeons leg contained a letter from Pyo-wol.
After reading all the letters, Gwian murmured.
There is a high probability that the one my brother is tracking has the original Buddhist scriptures. In that case, it would be better to send Eunyo and Yeonsan to my brother.
Gwi-an immediately returned to the red corpse and began writing a letter to Eun-yo and Do Yeon-san.
After hanging the note on his leg, he whispered to Jeon Seo-eung.
You know what? Im going to Eun-yo.
As if Jeon Seo-eung understood his words, he moved his head up and down.
Gwian sent Jeon Seo-eung away.
Jeon Seo-eung, who hovered over the red corpse for a while, soon flew to the southern sky at a terrifying speed.
Left alone, Gwian had no time to rest.
Ill have to work with Hao Mun on this one.
If you leave Sichuan, Guians informationwork loses its power.
Now was the time to need Hao Muns strength.
Pyowol ran through an unknown mountain.
Rivers dont flow straight. If a mountain blocked it, it would turn back and sometimes it would bend here and there across the vast in.
The mountain where Pyowol now runs was such a ce.
The ship carrying the unmanned soldiers of the Gctic Empire was spinning around the mountain where Pyowol was now speeding.
Its an environment where you cant run to the riverside like before. So Pyowol chose to cross the mountain.
Ive been running all day without a break.
I couldnt even take a break.
Its because the ship disappeared from sight if I rested even for a moment.
A river never flows in one stream.
There are tributaries and sometimes they are connected to small rivers.
When it disappeared from sight, it was a long way to find it again if it disappeared into another tributary.
Because of that, Pyo-wol had no choice but to run without rest.
No matter how strong Pyowols martial arts was, it was not easy to run for a full day without rest. However, Pyowol ran without a change in expression.
Pod!
After breaking through the grass, a wide open area appeared like a lie.
The boat with the unmanned people of the Gctic Empire was approaching a river crossing an open area.
For a moment, Pyowols eyes were bright.
It was because I could see the narrowing of the river in the distance.
This is thest chance.
No matter how good his stamina was, he couldnt just track his boat for days and days. Since he was also human, there were bound to be limits.
I had to catch up before the limit came.
The narrowing section of the river seen far away was the only opportunity to get on the boat.
Pyowol raised his air power and spread light air.
After the sandy beach, a field of reeds blocked him.
Pyowol ran by stepping on reed leaves.
The funeral monument was opened.
Pyowol had never learned any special light craft. However, as I sprinted with all my might to chase the boat, I learned it naturally.
Papa pat!
The reeds bent loudly. But there were no broken reeds. This is because Pyowol exquisitely controlled his power.
People were busy moving on the deck of the ship, as if he had seen Pyowol spread out his funeral.
Pyowol made the speed faster.
Now the boat was approaching a ce where the width of the river was decreasing.
I had to catch up before I could get out of there.
Ha!
Pyowol sighed and kicked off thest reed leaf and flew into the air.
When he reached the top, Pyo-wol performed a royal court dance.
I thought my waist was bending like a bow, but I took advantage of the sticity and went forward like a darling. However, there was still a considerable distance left from the ship.
At that moment, Pyo-wol issued a wedding speech.
Whiririk!
The suhonsa wrapped itself around the mast.
As Pyowol grabbed his arm, his body flew toward the ship.
bloke!
Stop!
The warriors who saw the moon flying away drew their swords in surprise.
They spread their ceremonies toward the falling moon on the deck.
The entire deck was covered with sword spirits.
Shh shh!
Dozens of sword spirits hacked at Pyowol.
done.
I got it.
The warriors who attacked Pyowol made faces of joy.
It was because the seals on their swords seemed to have been torn into dozens of pieces.
But the next moment, a look of astonishment shed across their faces.
It was because the mutted body of Pyowol disappeared right in front of his eyes.
What is it?
illusion?
Squeak!
At that moment, the moon quietlynded behind them.
Chapter 443
Episode 443 Pyo
-wol was able tond safely on the ship thanks to the magic spirit illusion that dispersed the enemys gaze.
bloke!
Damn it!
The unmanned soldiers of the Gctic Empire rushed at it with terrifying momentum.
A glimmer of light shed from the swords in their hands.
The pyowol burrowed into the chest of the person standing in the lead and fed the paok.
puck!
With a dull sound, the drone flew off and fell into the river. And it didnte back.
It was an instant death.
Goo!
Seeing the death of his colleague right in front of his eyes, Pyo-du screamed and rushed at him.
puck!
But with a firing he was thrown back.
A dagger was stuck to his forehead.
Pyo-wol threw the dagger made by Dang So-chu.
The warriors who saw two people losing their lives in an instant hesitated without realizing it.
At that time, Pyowol flew the Sasa River.
The Sasa River prated the warriors all at once.
Heuk!
Ouch!
The unmanned people screamed and copsed.
oh my god!
The faces of the captain and sailors who saw the scene turned white.
Even the unmanned soldiers they boarded possessed extraordinary powers. In front of Pyowols formidable martial arts, who overpowered them like catching flies, nothing could be said.
Pyowol looked around the deck. However, Ma Won-ik and Ma Seo-won were nowhere to be seen.
Pyowol asked the captain.
Where did the boss go?
What are you talking about? Wow!
Suddenly the captain screamed.
A handkerchief was pinned to his shoulder.
The pierced hole was the size of a needles eye, but the pain was iparable to any other wound.
Pyowol asked again.
Where have you been?
Ah, I got off while turning the mountain earlier.
Pyowol slightly bit his lip at the captains answer.
At that time, Pyo-wol was galloping through the mountains, so he couldnt keep an eye on the boat. In the meantime, Ma Won-ik and Ma Seo-won abandoned the boat and escaped.
Please save me. We only get the hermit
Sudden!
The captain couldnt finish talking.
Pyo-wol had cut her throat with a suhonsa.
omg!
Big!
The sailors who saw it covered their mouths with both hands.
Their eyes, looking at the moon, were filled with a light of fear.
Some were urinating down the crotch of their pants.
The captain and crew were just hired by the Gctic g Bureau and had no connection whatsoever. So, to be honest, Pyowol knew how to forgive them.
If you get down on your knees and bow your head. But Pyowol was relentless.
See it!
His fiance danced.
Four of the five crew members died in an instant.
The lone surviving sailor froze.
Pyowol said to him who was pale.
Tell me smart. What will happen if you help them
Yes yes!
The sailor nodded absently.
Pyo-yues words were a warning to everyone in Sichuan.
Sailors trembled at the deration that they would never let those who help their enemies go unnoticed.
Pyowol finally asked.
Where did you get off the ship?
I am over there.
The sailor pointed with his finger at a point on the other side.
There was not a single lie in his words.
Even with the corpses of the captain and his colleagues in front of him, he had no courage to lie.
He earnestly prayed that the non-human being in front of him would disappear as soon as possible.
Fortunately, his wind worked, and Pyowol flew in the direction he pointed.
dump!
Only then did the sailor, whose legs gave out, sat down in ce.
I bought and lived. that he lived Heh heh heh!
Ma Won-Ik and Ma Seo-Won did their best to spread the light.
It was Ma Seo-wons opinion that the ship was lowered in the middle.
No matter how you calcted, it seemed that Pyo-wol would catch up with the narrower river.
Ma Won-ik epted his daughters opinion.
Even in his thoughts, it seemed that he would catch up by a narrow margin. So, after instructing his subordinates to block the leopard, he got off the ship while the leopard disappeared from sight.
I couldnt believe the reality of abandoning my cherished Heukcheon Daegung and running away with a box containing Buddhist scriptures on my back.
Before entering Seongdo, I studied Pyowol.
In addition to Pyowols martial arts tendency, he studied and dug up many other things.
As a result, it was judged that there was a good chance of winning.
He was confident that if he nned it right, he would be able to shake him off. But the reality he faced was different.
Pyowol had more abilities than he thought.
The sight of Pyowol pursuing him without being fooled by any disturbances or traps made him drool.
Not only Ma Won-Ik, but also Ma Seo-Wons face was white.
She continued to look back.
Fortunately, the figure of Pyowol has not yet been seen.
Thanks to an early decision, we are still at a considerable distance. However, the fact that she didnt know when the pyowol would appear out of nowhere and grab her by the neck made her even more afraid.
Ive heard a lot about the death god, but I didnt know that it was such a terrifying existence until I encountered it myself.
Beads of sweat trickled down her back, and breath mixed with sweetness was expelled from her mouth.
Father, can you shake him off?
We just need to go a little further.
yes?
By now they should have noticed that a change had urred. Well just have to hold out until theye. So dont give up.
all right.
Ma Seo-won nodded and made up his mind.
Her father was never one to talk nonsense.
He had better judgment than anyone else and always maintained a cool rational mind.
His judgment was never wrong.
So it will be this time too.
Ma Seo-won raised his air power and gave strength to both legs.
The father and daughter spread their light air with all their might and ran at full speed.
I ran for almost three oclock without stopping.
The sun was slowly sinking over Seosan, and the surroundings were covered with darkness.
The city was visible in the distance.
In an instant, a light of hope shed in Ma Won-iks eyes.
Once in the city, they could find some secret ce to rest for a while.
No matter how well Pyowol is proficient in follow-up, it will take quite a while to find them in a city where many peoplee and go.
In the meantime, Ma Won-ik was thinking of finding a new escape route.
If Pyowol was good at tracking, he was good at escaping. His ability to find an escape route in any situation was definitely one of the best in the episode.
A little more strength
Ma Won-Ik stopped talking and kept his mouth shut.
It was because something ominous had crept into his brain.
He hurriedly wrapped his arms around Marseowon and rolled on the floor.
Fuck!
At that moment, the dagger was pierced where Marseowon had been.
omg!
The frightened Marseowon let out a scream without realizing it.
If Ma Won-Iks reaction had been a littleter, it was clear that the dagger would have been lodged in his back.
Its a bastard. Hes been chasing you.
father!
Calm down.
Ma Won-ik calmed down Ma Seo-won and looked at the dagger.
At that moment, the dagger stuck in the ground returned to the direction it hade from, like an iron drawn by iron.
It was retrieved by Pyo-wol through a marriage ceremony.
Ha!
With a spirit, Ma Won-Iks hand went to his waist. He came out again, holding a small hatchet in his hand.
Ma Won-ik threw the hatchet with all his might in the direction where the dagger was retrieved.
Hung Hung Hung!
The hatchet spun with terrifying speed and disappeared into the darkness.
kang!
The moment a metal sound exploded in the darkness, Ma Won-ik grabbed Ma Seo-wons hand and ran with all his might.
Colliding with him now is an act of suicide.
It wasnt far from the city.
Once inside the city, Pyowol will not be able to freely spread his wings.
Ma Won-ik gritted it.
I was afraid.
I was terribly afraid.
It is the first time in my life that I have been so afraid.
Even when he was wandering between life and death on the battlefield, he was not so afraid even when he encountered numerous enemies.
Ma Won-ik admitted.
That Pyolwol was more fearful than any warrior he had ever faced.
If only martial arts were strong, I wouldnt be so afraid.
I was afraid of that persistence.
Pyowol was the only warrior with the tenacity, patience and endurance to not give up until he died once he had decided on a partner.
It was then.
hooked!
Suddenly, he felt a fiery pain in his calf and his body copsed.
Pyowol pierced the calf with a suhonsa and snatched it.
father!
Ma Seo-won stopped in surprise.
At that moment, Pyowol stepped out of the darkness.
Just by looking at his face, he couldnt have looked like someone who had been sprinting for days and days. That made it even creepier.
This goblin
Shia!
Marseowon floated into the air and swung his twin swords.
Beep!
A tension of tremendous power was released.
It was a tension that had the power to distort even a three-inch-thick iron te at once, but unfortunately it did not work on Pyowol.
Pyo-Wol used his hand in the glove to deflect all the tension from her, then dug into her chest.
The moment Ma Seo-Won raised her eyes wide, Pyo-Wols fist struck her in the stomach.
Perong!
Kyaaaagh!
Explosions and screams rang out at the same time.
Seowon!
Ma Won-iks eyes turned over and he punched Pyo-wol with all his might. His fists were clenched.
At that moment, an invisible noose tightened his wrists.
It was Pyowols betrothed.
Awesome!
Cheak!
Ma Won-iks right hand was cut off at the wrist.
Ma Won-ik, who lost his hand in an instant, had no time to be in pain. Because the full moon is approaching.
Huh!
He looked up at Pyowol while holding onto his severed wrist.
Saliva was dripping from his mouth, but he didnt even have the mind to wipe it away.
I could feel Pyowols gaze.
I would have been less afraid if it contained emotions such as anger or contempt, but his eyes looking down at himself and his daughter showed no emotion whatsoever.
Just like the eyes of a master who catches cows and pigs, those eyes that exclude human emotions scared Ma Won-ik and his wife.
Pyowol opened her mouth for the first time.
Is Shinwoljang the body of Guryongsalmak?
What nonsense are you talking about? A pitiful bastard assassin
Seeing Ma Won-ik screaming, Pyo-wol waved his hand.
hooked!
Ah!
Marseowon screamed.
A handkerchief was pinned to her shoulder.
Pyowol said.
You will have to be careful with your next answer. Because the life of my only daughter might be lost.
profit!
Ma Won-ik gritted his teeth at Pyo-wols threat.
Both of his eyes were bloodshot red.
He knew best that Pyowol never spoke nonsense.
If he tries again, his daughter will surely lose her life. I couldnt even tell the truth.
Pyowol asked again.
Is Shinwoljang the body of Guryongsalmak?
I dont know what bullshit you are talking about.
His choice was to keep it a secret.
I was so scared that I couldnt even look at my daughters face. I was afraid of what kind of expression she would make. But it was an inevitable choice for him.
okay?
Pyowol waved his hand.
It was to issue a courtesy marriage ceremony.
Ma Won-ik closed his eyes tightly. It was because he had no confidence to see his daughters death with both eyes open.
He thought he would hear Ma Seo-wons scream.
Caang!
However, the sound that came was not a scream from Ma Seo-won, but a metal sound.
Shh shh!
Then, a sharp crackling sound rang out.
Only then did Ma Won-ik widen his eyes to see what had happened.
Memorization was stuck in the ce where Pyowol stood. Pyowol had stepped back to avoid Memorization.
Ma Won-ik carefully looked at his daughter.
In front of Ma Seo-won, I saw a man and a woman wearing a bang-rip.
It seemed that the man who was aiming for Ma Seo-wons life had stopped it with a dagger.
ah!
Only then did Ma Won-ik let out a sigh of relief.
His legs gave out and he copsed in ce.
Pyowol did not even pay attention to Ma Wonik.
His gaze was fixed on the newly appeared man and woman.
Bang Rip covered his face, but Pyo-wol recognized them at once.
Because their bodies smelled familiar.
The smell of a damp, dull shade like yourself.
Pyowol remembered this smell clearly.
Long time no see!
Chapter 444
Episode 444
The man and woman who used to suppress the liberation flinched.
Their agitation was very weak, but Pyowol did not miss even such a subtle response.
The man said to Ma Won-ik with his eyes on the moon.
What about disrespect?
I got it.
If you run like this, there will be someone waiting for you. Follow them.
yes? Oh, thank you.
Ma Won-Ik hurriedly thanked me. But the man still didnt even look at him.
His eyes and all his senses were open to the moon.
He knew the moon better than anyone else.
Not even a moment of inattention was tolerated.
The moment your nerves are distracted, Pyowol will burrow like a poisonous snake. Once you allowed him some space, that was it.
The moment the poisonous snakes teeth pierce the body, any resistance bes meaningless.
Ma Won-Ik and his wife stood up again holding the Buddhist scriptures.
The moment Pyo-wols gaze turned to them, a woman wearing a bang-rip this time stood in front of them.
Ma Won-Ik and his wife hurriedly ran away after being captured by them.
The sight of Ma Won-ik running away with a limp on one foot was miserable.
If you track it now, you can easily catch it. But Pyowol couldnt do that.
This is because the two people who stood in the way of Ma Won-Ik and his wife were not easygoing beings.
Pyowol opened his mouth.
How long are you going to cover your face like that?
You talk as if you know us.
The man replied in a cold voice.
In an instant, a smile appeared on Pyowols lips.
You are the problem.
what?
They all know the sinister inside, but they mistakenly think that they are hiding it well.
dare!
Song Chun-woo!
In an instant, the mans shoulders trembled.
Pyowols eyes turned to the woman next to him.
Sweet month. Long time no see.
.
The two of them fell silent for a moment at Pyowols words.
The first to respond was a woman.
she took off her booty Then, like a waterfall, ck hair flowed down, revealing a dazzling appearance.
Dark eyes that contrasted with pure white skin, as if it had not seen a single bit of sunlight like the moon. And a temperament simr to Pyowol.
Only those who grew up in the same environment could have such a simr temperament. There are very few people left in this world with a temperament simr to Pyowol. One of them was Soyeowol, the woman in front of him.
Pyo-wols gaze turned to the man next to So-yeo-wol. The man let out a light sigh and took off his jacket.
The man who appeared in the subtle darkness was Song Chun-wu.
Chunwoo Song asked.
How did know?
Is that so curious?
Answer me. A leap!
You just stand out. Whatever face you have turned into, I can recognize it.
This bastard
It seems like hes still licking Soyeowols butt hole. I see you are still hanging around.
dare!
The moment Song Chun-wu was about to have a seizure, So Yeo-wol raised a white hand to block him. Then Song Chun-wu calmed down his excitement and regained his cold expression.
Pyowol felt a little regretful at that appearance.
It was because the attempt to stimte Song Chun-wu was canceled because of So Yeo-wol.
Sawyerwol opened her mouth for the first time.
long time no see. I have been hearing good news about you.
However, you never contacted me. Im sorry.
Were not really in touch, are we? Even in the underground cavity, I lived like a cow and a chicken.
Soyeowol didnt change a single thing.
Only his appearance has matured, but the way he speaks and the atmosphere that oppresses people with his eyes has not changed at all.
Quite a few men seemed unable to breathe properly in front of her.
Does it seem unexpected? We show up.
Actually, its a bitplicated in my head.
It will. We are alsoplicated because of you. So lets make it a draw.
Since when?
what?
Joining the Guryongsalmak means that. Did you join right after leaving Sichuan?
It looks like youre pretty sure we belong to Guryongsalmak.
is not it?
At Pyo-wols words, So-yeo-wol stoppedughing.
Because I felt like nothing had really changed.
Only the appearance has be more beautiful, but nothing has changed from the appearance in the underground cavity. Eyes that see through everything and a cynical tone. And the unique rebellious temperament and even the heart that digs loopholes like a snake.
Others may think that Pyo-wol bes more and more bitter as time passes, but Saw Yeo-wol was well aware that Pyo-wol was such a person.
A lot of lies dont work for Pyo-wol.
No matter how perfectly it is decorated, if there is a slight gap, the truth will be found.
Pyowol was such a person.
There was no need to lie and appear unsightly.
thats right! Cheonwu and I entered Guryongsalmak.
Unexpected.
what?
I thought you guys would go into the Hundred Ghosts.
You might think so. Because all I learned was assassination. But even then, nothing changes. Above all, I belonged to Guryongsalmak from the beginning.
Then why did you enter the underground cavity?
Perhaps my existence was like a thorn in someones eye. The words of such a person are obvious. Death or confinement
With Soyeowols answer alone, the whole situation was understood.
Is that why you came back to life like a vicious man?
Thanks to you! It would have been impossible to get out of Sichuan if you hadnt shaken Chunrajiman very much.
Sawyerwol had an alluring smile.
It was so full of base that any man could not but be bewitched. However, Pyowol was not captivated by her smile.
He was the one who knew the true face of So Yeo-wol better than anyone else in the world.
He knew better than anyone that a Sagar-like mentality was hiding behind that beautiful smile.
If you are enchanted by her smile, you will end up like a male praying mantis that gets eaten by the female after mating.
No one could be an exception except for Song Chun-wu, who sticks around like a limb.
Pyowol asked.
Is it your fault that Shin-ok was on the ghost fleet?
Ho Ho! I think you overestimate me too much. Guryongsalmak is not such an easy ce. I cant put it in if I want to. Iter found out that Shin-ok was in the Ghost Fleet.
It has nothing to do with you guys.
thats right! Its a coincidence.
Since Shin-ok is in the same group, why didnt you contact him?
Ho-ho-ho! you said Guryongsalmak is not such a green ce. No matter how much I am, I cant break the chain ofmand and approach him. If I had had a little more time, I would have met him and resolved the issue, but unfortunately I lost my chance because of you.
It was Pyo-wol who killed Shin-ok Go.
If Pyo-wol hadnt killed him, he would have met Go Shin-ok by now. I didnt know if the future would be different again.
As the moon appeared, everything was twisted.
To be precise, all ns went awry when he intervened in the affairs of Guryongsalmak.
The appearance of So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu here was also unexpected.
When he heard the news that Ma Won-ik and his wife were being chased by Pyo-wol, he had no choice but to rush.
Pyowol asked.
Why are you aiming for disrespect? Is that paper book or something important enough for you guys to show up?
The value of a thing is determined by someones need.
I mean, its important.
thats right!
Despite Soyeowols cool reply, Pyowols expression did not lighten. It is because Sawyerwol is still avoiding the core.
Pyowol said.
Now that you think youve had enough time, can you step aside?
Why did we meet after a long time? It would be a pity to break up like this.
Werent we that close?
oh? okay? I thought so. You must have thought otherwise. Im disappointed.
Sorry to disappoint you.
Thats what he answered, but Pyowol didnt look apologetic at all. It was the same for So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu.
They talked like friends they havent seen in a while, but they didnt neglect each other for a moment.
They knew each other better than anyone.
They know that even a single moment of inattention can lead to death.
Pyo-wol had to pass the two people, and the two had to wait as long as possible to give Ma Won-ik and his daughter time to escape.
Sawyerwol suddenly said.
Dont you miss it?
what?
That was the time.
An underground joint? Youre crazy.
I miss you sometimes. I dont think Ive ever lived so intensely in my life.
So you raised your kids the way we were raised back then?
oh! did you notice Also great.
Soyeowol widened her eyes.
In an instant, Song Chun-wu raised his hand. ck shadows abruptly rose around them.
All of them are wearing ck masks.
While Pyo-Wol was talking to So-Yeo-Wol, they sneaked in andpletely surrounded the surroundings. At first nce, the number was well over a hundred.
A musty smell emanated from them.
It was a very familiar smell to Pyowol.
It was the kind of smell that only those who grew up in a closed space like himself or Sawyeowol could have. So he guessed that he was raised the same way as himself.
Everyone was wearing a mask, so I couldnt guess their age, let alone their faces. But I could tell that they werent that old.
Pyowols eyes turned dark.
Why did you do that?
what?
You also had a hellish time. You have experienced how painful it is to survive there. But why did you let these kids have that experience?
Because it is efficient. Acknowledge what to admit Because of that hellish experience, we have be this strong. If you didnt have that time, do you think you would have been able to instill fear in people with the nickname Shinigami? He must have died in a guesthouse while wandering around the world as a slob.
A young smile formed on Soyeowols lips.
Raising children in a closed space like an underground cavity doubles the poison. They will do anything to survive and will not hesitate to endure any hardships toplete their mission.
I have already verified the effect myself.
There was no reason to refuse such an efficient method.
We named them Blood Ghosts tomemorate the blood spirits who raised us. I hope you like it.
Do you like it.
Im d. for not disappointing. You wont be disappointed when you see their skills.
Moon! I dont often say things like this, but I promise you this much.
oh! thrill your heart What are you promising?
I will kill you with as much pain as possible.
really?
Soyeowol widened her eyes. But it wasnt a frightened look at all. Rather, the smile on the corner of his mouth was clearly ridiculed.
she said, waving her hands.
Ho Ho! Thank you for your sincerity, but I will decline. First of all, have a good time with these children.
Empty!
At that moment, the sound of metal exploded right in front of Sawyeowols nose.
Standing in front of her was Chun-wu Song with his sword drawn.
He blocked Sasa River, which was secretly blown by Pyo-wol, with his sword. Before I knew it, Song Chun-wus sword had a clear sword steel.
It was a truly superhuman feeling.
Chunwoo Song red at Pyowol and said.
I thought so. Coward!
I was originally raised to be cowardly, so what?
joy!
Song Chun-Woo snorted at Pyo-Wols natural and virtuous answer.
Sawyerwol smiled and said.
Then well go see it, so have a good time with the guys. Bye!
She waved her hand and disappeared.
Song Cheon-woo disappeared while protecting So Yeo-wol.
The moon did not follow them.
I couldnt.
It was because at that moment, the blood demons attacked silently.
Swoop!
A shady tidal wave rushed towards him.
Chapter 445
Episode 445
Shia!
The dagger glided past Pyowol with a hairs breadth.
Momentarily, two blood demons from behind put daggers into Pyowols blood.
There was no sign or sound.
The way they moved was strikingly simr to the moon.
If people other than Pyowol had been targeted, they would have been cornered. As much as that, their joint work was meticulous and deadly.
If you are human, you must have a fear of death. No matter how tough the battlefield was, even those who had fought to the death had no choice but to be afraid of death. However, the blood demons attacking Pyowol did not seem to feel any fear.
They attacked Pyowol like a pack of mad dogs.
I dont know what So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu did, but it was clear that they had castrated their feelings of fear.
It was impossible with ordinary methods.
It is said that the back wave of the Yangtze River pushes the front wave away, and So Yeo-wol, who was raised with cruel methods in an underground cavity, created monsters worse than himself with even more brutal methods.
A hole was punched in the forehead of the blood ghost who rushed head-on into Pyowols suhonsa.
Even in that state, the blood ghost struggled with the hand holding the dagger to attack Pyowol.
The instinct deeply engraved in his bones made his body move even when his consciousness was blown away.
The blood ghost struggled like that until hepletely stopped breathing.
Even as they watched theirrades die, the blood demons did not show any emotional agitation on their faces.
Shia! Hiss!
They attacked Pyowol again and again like mad.
Although the level of each individual fell far short of Pyowol, the miasma was truly amazing.
The sight of them rushing at Pyowol with only a dagger the size of a childs forearm reminded me of a moth.
Pyowol took out a dagger and held it.
See it!
Every time his dagger cut through the air, the blood demon died. But no one let out a groan, let alone a scream.
Not only was the emotion of fear paralyzed, but even the sense of pain seemed to be paralyzed.
Can you say that you are a living human being simply because you breathe and move?
I thought it wasnt the moon.
They were like puppets deprived of free will.
A doll controlled by a monster called Sawyeowol.
The only way to alleviate their suffering was to kill them as quickly as possible.
Wow!
Three or four blood demons were skewered in the four rivers.
In that state, Pyowol swung Sasa River to the side. The side of the blood demons split and copsed.
Pod!
The moon jumped over them and attacked the blood demons behind them.
The cloth cracked and the blood demons copsed.
Even as they watched their colleagues die, the blood demons rushed at Pyowol without a hint of fear.
Pyowol used his dagger to sh them, and then he pulled out the Sasa River and pierced it.
In the first ce, the difference in power was too marked.
No matter how much bloodgwi is said to be the secret weapon raised by Saw Yeo-wol, the individuals power could never bepared to that of Pyo-wol.
Furthermore, the helplessness and senses of Pyowol were at their peak right now. There were not many warriors in the world who could bepared to Pyowol, who gained enlightenment through numerous fierce battles and took a sufficient rest in Chengdu.
The power of the blood demons was obviously amazing.
The appearance of them throwing their lives to death without sparing their lives could frighten other warriors, but it could not have any effect on Pyowol.
Sissisit!
Every time Pyowol swung the dagger, the blood demons lost their lives.
It was truly terrifying to see them die without screaming even once.
It was no different from the appearance of a non-human doll falling down when its string was cut.
hooked!
Pyowol pressed the dagger into the blood ghosts chest.
The blood demons behind them were pushed back.
He was pushed and fell, and his bones were broken when he was stepped on by Pyowols feet. In that state, the blood demons grabbed Pyowol by the ankle and tried to attack him with daggers again.
It was a sight that I feared to appear in my dreams. However, Pyowol was more venomous than them.
Fufufufu!
He released a suhonsal and made sure to suffocate those who fell under his feet.
I didnt know how much we fought.
Now, the only ones living and moving on thend were Pyowol and thest Blood Ghost.
The blood ghost drew in a heavy breath.
No matter how human emotions were castrated, the body was still human.
In front of the fierce battle, he had no choice but to be exhausted.
The blood ghost must have felt frustrated and threw off his mask.
As Pyowol guessed, the Bloodgwi was still a young boy.
Given that at least ten years of hardening are required to be born as a usable assassin, the boy must have been raised as an assassin before he was at least ten years old.
That meant that So Yeo-wol started raising assassins right after joining Guryongsalmak.
At the time, So Yeo-wol was not that old.
Pyowol asked the blood ghost.
name is?
Whats your name?
Joe Ilseung.
I will remember.
For a moment, the eyes of the bloody ghost who identified as Cho Il-seung shook.
Pyowol was the first person to say such a thing to him.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu, who raised Jo Il-seung as a blood demon, never asked for his name.
They were always called by numbers instead of names.
Because of that, he had to put a lot of effort into remembering his name.
The Blood Ghost gritted his teeth and attacked Pyowol.
I was trained and raised that way.
Kill your emotions and kill your opponent.
Although Pyo-wol asked for his name, he was shaken, but his body moved naturally as the phosphorus was sealed.
Pyowol also ran towards the blood ghost.
Shia!
The blood demons dagger grazed his head with a hairs breadth.
Pyolwol, which had dug into his chest, fed the blood demons heart with blue jade.
cooong!
As the heart ruptured, the blood demon vomited fresh blood through its nose and mouth.
Finally, the blood ghost raised his head and looked at Pyowol.
My name is?
Jo Il-seung!
Huh!
The blood demon made a grotesque expression. As if crying orughing, the body of the blood ghost copsed with a bizarre expression.
Pyo-wol looked at the body of the blood ghost in silence.
Pyowol, who had been looking at the corpses of the blood ghosts who were standing like stone statues, moved after a while.
The ce he headed was the direction where Ma Won-ik and his wife disappeared.
Ma Won-Ik obviously hurt his leg from Pyo-Wol.
I wouldnt have gone far with such a wound.
The problem was So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-woo.
They, too, were raised like Pyowol.
They knew all the assassins skills that Pyowol knew.
Everyone sees through the way the epitome traces its traces, so everyone knows how to disrupt it.
Pyowol thoroughly searched the area. However, no trace of Ma Won-ik and his daughter could be found anywhere.
Like his concern, So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wupletely erased all traces.
It was impossible to track Ma Won-Ik and his daughter through the methods so far.
Pyowol looked at the night ball with both hands on his waist.
Ma Won-Ik and his wifepletely disappeared in Sichuan.
Even Eun-yo and Doyeon-san, who joinedter, were searched, but no trace of them could be found.
It was pointless to pursue further than this.
Pyo-wol returned to the red corpse with the two of them.
brother! great job. You guys did a good job too.
Gwian greeted them.
You suffered too.
What have I done? My brother and the boys did everything.
Did you find out anything?
Ill go into my room and tell you.
lets go.
They all headed for Gwians abode.
In the middle of Gwians room, there was arge table, and on ity a map of Sichuan Province.
Sichuan evangelism was made by Guian with full operation of the informationwork, and it was very precise.
Needles were stuck all over the top of the conduction, and a red thread was connecting them.
Gwian said.
The Milky Way marks the path it entered and moved in Sichuan.
You came in through Heungmun.
thats right! I entered from Heungmun via Uibin, Aksan, and Misan.
Its a path that the g doesnt choose well.
thats right! The road is rough and not suitable for transporting goods. Passing through this road is impossible without the cooperation of those who are familiar with the situation on this side.
Are you saying someone is cooperating with them?
I think so.
You cant say that without any basis. Tell me everything you find out.
There is a ce called the Golden Horse.
A golden horse?
This is fun. Its a manor in Heungmun, but it doesnt do any outside activities. The owner of the manor is also not known at all, but the manors life is affluent. When I figured out their spending, it far exceeded the budget of a manor or school of a simr size.
so?
In conclusion, they guided us to the Gctic Center and helped us in many ways. I suspect that these may be ghost manors built for someone to clean up in the first ce.
It wasnt simply because they helped the Gctic Label.
Even Haomen was mobilized to dig it up, but the true nature of the Golden Horse was not found out at all.
It was impossible withmon sense.
When people live together, stories like this naturally flow out. But there was nothing like that in the Golden Horse.
It was impossible without someone controlling the information.
If the golden horse had been around the saints, they would have found out right away. They were cleverly located on the outskirts of Sichuan, out of sight of Guian and Haomen.
Above all, the Golden Horse was closed immediately after this incident. As if the use had been abandoned, the people disappeared and only the buildings remained.
After hearing all of Gwians exnation, Pyo-wol was lost in thought.
Gwian and Eunyo Doyeonsan looked at Pyowol in silence.
All three of them were the second most sad people in the world to notice.
He knew at least that Pyo-wol had to be quiet when he was deep in thought.
After a while, Pyowol spoke.
I am chasing the Guryongsalmak. They are
As Pyowols words continued, the three peoples expressions became more serious.
Guryongsalmak
Those who received training like my older brother joined them?
Is it like a secret society?
The three of them were lost in their own thoughts.
Pyowol finally finished the whole story.
The first person to speak was Gwian.
I really didnt know that such a group was working secretly in Gangho. In a way, it was luck that my older brother found them. It would have been a disaster for them. Ill ask you one thing bro! Are you going to keep fighting them? You might as well just step out of here. No matter how much they wreak havoc on the world, they will not be able to touch Sichuan Castle. Because we already have full control. Should I still fight them?
Gwians expression was more serious than ever.
Even if it wasnt so, the ck eyes were stained even cker.
Pyowol looked into the eyes of the ear and said.
Eunwon is already deeply entangled. They suffered a lot because of me. Even if I step down, they will not forget the grudge.
In the end, you have to fight until one of them copses. okay! I understand. I will do my best to help you.
You are quite active.
Its your brothers business.
Gwian did not like to be stared at by others. So even after entering the red corpse, he stayed only underground and extremely refrained from going outside.
All he was interested in was building an informationwork in Chengdu. As if you think thats the only thing you can do.
If it wasnt for Pyowol, I would never have been interested in Guryongsalmak.
From now on, I will focus on cooperating with Hao Mun and figuring out their true nature. If you start looking for the golden horse, you will find out something.
thanks.
How great is the grace you received from your brother. There is nothing to be thankful for or burdened with. Your job is my job.
Eun-yo smiled at Gwi-ans assertion and stepped forward.
thats right! Without you, there would be no us. My brothers enemies are our enemies.
Ill help too bro!
He went to Doyeonsan Mountain with a helping hand.
they were sincere
Pyo-wol showed great kindness to him, but Pyo-wol did not want anything in return. Now it was his turn to repay his kindness.
Chapter 446
Episode 446
Heo Eok! Huh!
Yoo Soo-hwan took a deep breath and looked around.
Numerous corpses were scattered around him.
It was the body of those who attacked him.
All of them possessed extraordinary military power. Even in the Daemunpa, they were warriors who could be called the main force.
Their surprise came at an unexpected moment.
Thanks to that, Yoo Soo-hwan faced a very dangerous moment.
If improvisation or martial arts were even a little weak, it would have been Yoo Soo-hwan lying on the floor by now.
Behind Yoo Soo-hwan was an old man in his seventies.
The old man stroked his white beard and said.
Your karma has followed the example. rotten bastard! Bringing cmity to my dwelling ce.
sorry.
Sorry, get rid of all these smelly things.
It was when the old man frowned and waved his hands.
I didnt know the old man of God would be here.
A cold womans voice came from somewhere.
For a moment, the eyes of the old man who was called faithfulness sank deeply.
That witch appeared all the way here.
His voice was very quiet.
Few people knew that the old man was faithful.
Although he possessed great medical skills to the extent that he was nicknamed Shinui, he rarely exposed his identity.
Moreover, his activities were concentrated in the south, so people in Kang-ho hardly knew him.
Among the Gangho Munpa, only the main figures of the Mu Geomryun knew his true identity.
Among them, the existence he was most reluctant to appear.
The woman was a martial artist.
There was a sea of smoke all around her.
Umsoso said.
Are you saying this is a win-win? Confucius Yu and God are together. After all, it is clear that heaven helps us.
Crazy bitch! Only Dokgo Hwangs toes or the bitch licking
You werent that kind of person, were you?
I threw away nobleness when you and that guy took over martial arts practice.
is that so?
Eom So-sos expression did not change even in spite of Gods vicious words.
Her eyes looking at the two of them were cold.
I want both of you to follow me quietly. Then I wont hurt you.
Crazy bitch! Id rather bite the knife backwards than follow you.
Is this Confucius the same as Shinui?
Whoa! Youve grown so much, Soso!
Yoo Soo-hwan straightened his back to see if his shortness of breath had calmed down.
Eom So-so looked at Yoo Soo-hwan and sneered.
oh! Rejoice. To hear such a thing from this Confucius.
Those who attacked Yoo Soo-hwan just before were not Haemu-dae.
They were soldiers borrowed from the Geumcheonhoe.
Judging from the fact that he had struggled against their attack, Yoo Soo-hwan had not fully recovered yet.
Yoo Soo-hwan when he was fine was a fearful existence, but now Yoo Soo-hwan was in a greatly weakened state.
Somehow, he was lucky enough to find faith and restore martial arts, but it was impossible to regain his former skills at once.
Mu Gong has continuity.
It wasnt called a thousand and one thousand and one thousand years for nothing.
You have to invest that much time steadily to learn it, and you will have a high level of perfection.
As soon as the flow is interrupted in the middle or the performance is stopped, martial arts do not develop any further.
In order to regain his former skills, Bae had to put in more effort than the period when he let go of martial arts.
After being defeated by Dokgo Hwang, Yu Su-hwan lost his martial arts for a long time.
No matter how much he met and healed Shinui, he could not immediately demonstrate his previous inaction.
The limit was already visible.
His stamina was exhausted just by dealing with the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe, and he was breathing heavily.
Umsoso said.
I will tell you onest time. Please follow me quietly. Dont make it a problem for nothing.
Soso!
yes!
Why did you choose Hwangi? Dont you know better what Huang Yis temper is like?
I just thought he was more suitable for martial arts training.
Because of Hwang, Mugeomryeon might copse. He will definitely bring you anger.
That will never happen. Because I am by your side.
I dont know how a boy like you came out of Mugeomryun.
What about me?
It is a monster. A monster that cant tell the difference between good and evil
Did you forget? The ce that made me like that is Mugeomryun.
Umsoso smiled.
Jeon Moo-ok, who was a master of martial arts training, was not the only one who was harsh on his disciples.
Jeon Moo-ok hid in Eom So-sos bed when she was a child. And he brutally abused her as a child.
The memory of that time turned her into a monster.
It was for this reason that Dokgo Hwang held out his hand when he reached out.
Whoa! I must go all the way to the end.
Yoo Soo-hwan grabbed the sword.
I was attacked not long after my body recovered.
My physical condition was not good because I was forced to use my energy. Still, Yoo Soo-hwan thought it was not the worst.
are you okay! My stiff body has loosened up to some extent.
Even when he was attacked for the first time, his body was stiff.
The martial arts were closed for a long time, and the muscles were also hardened.
Originally, I had to slow down and release myself. That way, I was able to recover without straining my body.
However, Yoo Soo-hwan fought against the sudden attack of the enemies without even warming up his body properly.
His whole body was screaming because he had been moving vigorously for the first time in a while, but his muscles were still very rxed.
Compared to its heyday, it was insignificant, but at this level, it was worth the adventure.
Yoo Soo-hwan kept his eyes on Eom So-so and said to Shin-eui.
I will stop them, so please run away.
Are you telling me to run away cowardly, leaving you alone after seeing me?
I havent fully recovered my own skills yet, so I cant even keep my faith.
Tsk! It is useless.
sorry.
done. If I were here, I would only grab your ankles. Im going to go and see, so I hope you survive.
Eom So-so sneered at the words of sincerity.
joy! Do you think this is a ce where you cane and go as you please? At least, if you want to live the rest of your life in good health, youd better stay still.
Old year! Did you put a rag in your mouth? Every time I open my mouth, the stench is terrible.
dare!
I can assure you that the end of the four years will not be so good.
Go ahead and grab it!
Unable to contain his anger, Eom So-so gave an order to Haemu-dae.
Honorable name!
Haemudae rushed toward Sinui with the answer.
At that time, Yoo Soo-hwan swung a sword horizontally.
Shia!
From his sword, a de-like de of sword stretched out.
The Haemudae soldier in the lead fell in two pieces at the waist.
It was a sword of terrifying power.
For a moment, the whole area was enveloped in silence.
The tigers ws, which he thought he had caught, were still sharp.
In order to capture Shinui, he had to ovee Yoo Soo-hwan.
Umsoso ordered.
You can catch the old man slowly, so kill the author first.
ancient!
Haemudae responded and attacked Yoo Soo-hwan all at once.
Yoo Soo-hwan ran towards them.
Come on! Dogs of Dokgohwang!
Gwian frowned.
He had a letter in his hand.
It was the news of Kang-ho that came through Hao-mun.
Geeoi Did Mugeomryun move?
In the letter, it was written that the elite of martial arts had moved. It wasnt just martial arts.
Signs of dispatching elites were also detected at the thousands of times and the woogeom lodge.
Until now, they did not move directly, but only the munpa and warriors with whom they had connections. It was the first time they had moved like this.
This fact meant only one thing.
I cant stop it now. A great battle will take ce.
Thousands of Mugeomryeon Ogum huts. All of them are the most powerful forces in the world.
If they officially participate in the war, other superpowers will not stand still. In the end, it was only natural for the war to develop into a strong war.
Gwian didnt really care even if the Great War broke out. It was because it happened outside Sichuan anyway.
Sichuan Province was far from rivers andkes and had an isted topography. Because of this, it was not easily shaken by drafts.
If the traditional losers, the Qingseongpa and the Amipa, were alive and well, Sichuan would have been in danger. This is because it is inevitable to dispatch troops considering the rtionship with other ns.
Fortunately, they were all blocked by Pyo-wol and could not exert any influence on Kang-ho.
Thanks to this, Sichuan Province was safe from drafts.
The only thing he cares about is that Pyo Yue leaves Sichuan at this time.
Pyowol has made numerous connections while touring Gangho.
There were good ties among them, but there were also many bad ties.
One of them was Guryongsalmak.
The evil rtionship between Pyowol and Guryongsalmak was so deep that it was impossible to reconcile through dialogue. Eun-won ends only when one of them disappears.
In such a situation, the fact that the Gangho War broke out was caught in Gwians mind.
phew! My brother will get through it.
I had no choice but to believe in the epitaph.
Weve done well so far, so well do well in the future.
Gwian thought so and came out.
Outside, Pyowol and Eunyo Doyeonsan were sitting.
An ear!
Is your brother here?
Eun-yo and Do Yeon-san greeted him warmly.
Although they were in the same house, it had been a long time since they had seen each others faces.
This is because Gwi-an was stuck in the basement collecting information, and Eun-yo and Do-yeon-san were busy as well.
Gwians eyes turned to Pyowol.
Pyo-wol was wearing a blood-punggi made by Dang So-chu.
It wasnt that he didnt know what that meant.
Are you leaving today?
They will only harden their defensester.
Stop by Soyang when you arrive in Hunan.
quality?
There is a branch of Hao Mun there. I made a special request so that you could gather the necessary information for my brother.
thanks.
Im sorry I couldnt go with you.
Okay.
I guess its still too early to leave the holy city. I will keep the red invoice.
Do it.
Pyowol shook his head.
Eun-yo and Do-yeon-san decided to follow Pyo-wol to Sichuan Province.
Leaving Sacheon was a great adventure for Eun-yo.
It was never easy for her blindness to leave her familiar environment and go to a strange ce. However, Eun-yo decided to go out with Pyo-wol and Do-yeon-san.
It is because I wanted to experience a wider world even though I cannot see it with my eyes.
It seemed that if it were not now, I would never be able to leave Sichuan again.
So, she was willing to follow Pyowol.
Gwian looked at the three for a while and said.
wait for a while.
why?
Ive prepared the means for the three of us to move.
Its also a ghost.
Eunyo smiled.
After a while, I felt a presence outside.
Looks like youre here.
At the words of Gwi-an, everyone came out.
Outside the red corpse, a group of people were waiting for them.
Its the self-gong merchant group going to Hunan for a deal this time. If you go with them, you will be able to avoid Guryongsalmaks gaze to some extent.
Did you think that far?
There are only a few safe ways out of Sichuan. If I were Guryongsalmak, I would definitely ce surveince personnel there.
Is that right? I would have done the same.
Pyowol shook his head.
Even if it wasnt, I was thinking about how to get out of Sichuan without being noticed by them.
It would have been much easier to deceive their eyes if Gwian had prepared apany to go to Hunan like this.
Pyo-wol looked at the middle-aged man who seemed to be in charge of the Zigong Merchant. Then the middle-aged man greeted him with a hug.
My name is Lee Shin-pil, the leader of the Jagong Merchant. We will take care of you until Soyang.
Are you okay? If done wrong, the Jagong Corps could be damaged.
Seolunjangs Yugicheon Daehyeop gave me a great grace. Thanks to his introduction to several business partners, the Merchant Merchants Group, which had nothing, was able to grow this much. Although I cannot directly avenge him due to myck of strength, I would like to contribute even a little bit. Please give me a chance to serve the three of you.
Chapter 447
Episode 447
The Zigong Merchants mainly dealt with silk and paper gifts.
All three were specialties of Chengdu, but the one handled by the Zigong Association was the best among them.
The guild outside Sichuan was a treasure that could not be obtained even with gold. From the beginning, the Zigong Chamber of Commerce did not deal with these products.
The barrier to entry was so high that it was impossible for a new guild like the Jagong guild to save. They were able to handle these three specialties because Seolunjang Yugicheon helped them.
He introduced his client to the Jagong Merchant, and thanks to that, Lee Shin-pil was able to handle specialty products with high entry barriers.
The silk of Chengdu has been known for its good quality since ancient times.
Merchants from the West Station came from afar, and the high-ranking officials of Gangho would buy and see silk from Chengdu.
The craftsmanship made with silver thread and the quality of the paper were also of the highest quality, so they sold like hot cakes when they were put out.
Since it is a precious item, the treasures of the Zigong Merchants were covered with a tarpaulin on the wagon.
It would be a big deal if things get damaged in the rain, so its better to prepare in advance.
There were more than forty workers in the Merchant Pao Pyo apanying the Zigong Corps on this trip.
This could be said to be arge number of people.
Lee Shin-pil said to the chief assistant, Ku Sang-hak.
A few more people will be participating in this ascent.
yes? what?
Sanghak opened his eyes wide.
It was Lee Shin-pil, who did not involve outside personnel in the ascending route. It is surprising that such a man would involve an outsider.
They are going all the way to Soyang, but it happened to be our stopover, so we allowed them to participate.
ah!
These are precious people. Tell the staff to never lose their manners.
All right. I will make it clear.
Sanghak lowered his head and replied.
It was then.
The three opened the door to the top of the jar and came inside.
Sinpil Lee ran to them.
It was a man and a girl wearing a hat on a bloody coat, and a young boy standing close to her as if escorting her.
wee.
hmm!
The man in the hat shook his head.
He was just Pyowol.
Sinpil Lee spoke carefully.
I have prepared an empty wagon, so you can ridefortably.
A mixture of human carriages in the upper procession will attract attention.
yes? Then
Just take the rear wagon and go.
But how?
Dont treat us special just because you care about us. Rather, it stands out.
All right. If you do, get on the cart in the rear.
thank you!
no.
Sinpil Lee took immediate action.
Those who drove the rear wagon were assigned to other wagons to adjust the number of people.
The people at the rear looked at the newly joined Pyo-wol group with puzzled expressions.
No matter how you look at it, it was because they were people who did not fit in with this kind of business. However, since they were brought by Lee Shin-pil himself, they just watched.
Ill drive the wagon!
The boy sat in the drivers seat as if it were natural.
He was Doyeonsan.
Eunyo sat beside Doyeonsan.
Eun-yo looked at the front with the hat attached to the blood-punched clothing deeply pressed down.
Her face was red with excitement as it was her first time going outside after entering the Chengdu.
What will the outside world be like?
It was a pity that the eyes were not intact at this time.
I couldnt imagine how beautiful the world would be when I saw it with my own eyes. Still, just being able to experience the outside world was meaningful enough.
Pyowol climbed on top of the wagon andy down.
All right! All right!
The carriage rocked as it passed over the uneven ground. Still, Pyo-wol did not change his expression and went to sleep with his eyes closed.
The schedule went smoothly.
The Zigong Sangdan moved along the Guandu.
Sichuan Province was a basin terrain surrounded by high teaus.
Of course, in order to get out of Sichuan, they had to pass through a rough teau.
The road through the teau was iparably rough with a well-paved Guando.
It was dangerous enough to risk ones life to go on this road in a wagon.
Because of that, the moment they entered the rough road, Lee Shin-pil and Bo-pyo had no choice but to be on edge.
This is because the moment you make a mistake, the carriage and the person will fall to the ceiling.
Everyone, stay alert.
Check the width of the road. Be careful not to let the wheels of the wagone off.
Shin-Pil Lee and Sang-Hak Lee shouted at the same time.
He was usually tolerant of his subordinates, but he couldnt do that in front of such a rough road. Because carelessness is directly rted to life, I had no choice but to keep shouting to wake up.
The carriage Pyo-wol was riding in was also dangerously climbing the mountain road.
The wagon was loaded with a lot of luggage, so it looked more dangerous. Because of that, Lee Shin-pil also looked sideways and paid special attention.
Driving a wagon on such a rough mountain road required special skills. I wonder if young Do Yeon-san has such skills. However, Do Yeon-san drove the carriage well, putting his worries to shame.
Although the wagon swayed precariously because it was loaded with luggage, it still managed to get through the dangerous area well.
The Zigong Corps finally entered the safe zone.
The rough road ended and a well-paved road appeared.
After going a little further along the road, a spacious space appeared where you could take a break.
It was only then that the people of the Zigong Chamber breathed a sigh of relief.
Whoa!
I will die.
My legs were shaking because I had been through such a rough road.
In particr, the people who drove the wagons could not move because their legs were weak as the tension was released.
Sinpil Lee pped his hands and said.
Everyone suffered. Its alreadyte, so Im sleeping here today. Everyone, get some rest and prepare for homelessness.
yes!
All right.
The workers responded vigorously.
There were smiles on their faces.
Anyway, now that Ive passed the hurdle, Ive had some room in my heart.
After a short break, the workers started moving.
They gathered twigs to build a bonfire and prepare a meal. In the meantime, the staff inspected the surroundings to see if there were any danger factors and checked the luggage on the wagon.
Pyowol and Eunyo Doyeonsan also got off the wagon and approached the bonfire.
Eun-yo took off the hat he was wearing on his head. Then her beautiful face was revealed.
Wow!
omg!
People who happened to see it burst into exmations without knowing themselves.
The bonfire light doubled her beauty.
Only then did Eunyo realize her mistake and hurriedly put on her hat. But it was after everyone had already seen her face.
Pyowol told her.
Its okay to take off your hat.
But
The only person here who knows your true self is Sang Sangju. So it doesnt matter if you take off your hat.
all right.
In the end, Eun-yo lit a bonfire with her hat off.
Do Yeon-san smiled beside Eun-yo about what was so good about it.
Pyowol was still wearing the hat attached to his blood jacket.
His appearance was already widely known, and even strangers could easily recognize him. Thats why I never took off my hat for a single moment, and even now Im pressing it deeply so that others cant recognize it.
Sinpil Lee approached Pyowol and asked cautiously.
How did you not feel ufortable?
are you okay!
All right. Im just worried
From now on, you dont have to ask me one by one.
I will.
Does this road lead directly to Guizhou?
Thats right. Apparently, the fastest way to Hunan is through Guizhou.
Guizhou Province wasposed of quite a variety of ethnic groups.
The Han people, the Miao people, the Toh family, and so on, lived in a mixture of countless ethnic groups.
If youre good at it, you might be able to buy some useful stuff here. Minority people tend to make unexpected things because they are good with their hands.
is it?
yes! Because of this, the itinerary may be dyed by a day or two. Please understand this.
Did you tell me? I have no intention of getting involved in the course of the upper ranks. Act as you normally would.
yes! I will.
Sinpil Lee lowered his head and stepped back.
Pyowol thoroughly adhered to the position of a guest.
This is because Shin-Pil Lees range of motion is narrowed when he intervenes.
Pyowols gaze suddenly turned to Eunyo.
A soft smile appeared on Eun-yos lips as he warmed himself by the bonfire.
Everything was good, from the fragrant smell of the wind blowing, to the loud buzzing of insects.
Eunyo stopped humming softly and looked at Pyowol.
Brother!
why?
Can you y the pipa?
A pipa?
Pyowol put on a look of surprise.
It was because he did not know that Eun-yo would ask such a favor.
Pyo-wol studied music under the music teacher at Cheon-eum-gwan (^).
Thanks to that, he had high-level tanju skills.
After being saved by Pyo-wol, Eun-yo also learned gold from the band teacher. But she had no talent at all. Eventually, the band teacher gave up teaching her.
Although he gave up learning gold due tock of talent, he still had many regrets.
You dont have a pipa?
I brought it.
She rummaged through the bundle that Doyeonsan had been carrying and took out a bipa.
Did you bring the pipa?
yes! I thought it would be nice to listen to it when Im homeless like this
Lets see.
Pyowol was handed the pipa.
When I was studying gold from a band teacher, I also learned to y the pipa as a side branch.
earth!
Pyowol plucked the strings of the pipa once.
Everyone stopped working at the sudden tanjueum and looked at Pyowol. However, Pyowol didnt care and plucked the string a few more times.
Pyowol, who caught his senses, soon began to sing a song called Yangchun Baekseol (ѩ).
Follow me!
Pyowols white fingers mboyantly plucked the strings.
Although it has been a long time since Ive been in the middle of a long time, Pyowols hand movements were unstoppable.
A beautiful tanjueum resonated in the homeless area.
People stopped in ce and closed their eyes.
The sound of the lute was mncholy and made the listeners naturally sentimental.
Like the people present here, he pierced the hearts of those who had to go a long way away from their hometowns like a dagger.
Some of those who were engrossed in Tanjueum even stole tears.
Tearse out without hesitation.
Phew! Your skills are amazing.
I never thought my heart would swell like this.
The burning of Pyowol continued.
I thought that my skills might have rusted because I hadnt picked up an instrument for a long time, but it was all over.
Once the tanju started, the hands moved on their own.
Eun-yo closed her eyes and immersed herself in Pyo-wols tanju.
As expected, my older brother is amazing.
When she was learning gold from the band teacher, the thing she heard the most was about Pyowols tanju skill.
The band teacher said that if Pyo-wol focused only on gold, he would be able topete for the best ce in the world. At the time, it didnt touch my heart, but when I heard Pyowols performance, I understood what the band teacher said.
Pyowols tanju had the power to move peoples hearts.
The tanju reached its climax.
At the same time, peoples hearts were lifted. Then, at some point, the sound of the rain stopped. The tanju was finally over.
ha!
and!
People cheered and pped.
Eun-yo also pped generously, but Pyo-wol, the person in charge, did not waver at all.
He carelessly returned the pipa to Eun-yo.
Can you y one more song?
Later, when I have time
Yes!
Eunyo obediently returned the pipa.
Pyowol pushed his hat deeper and looked at the zing bonfire.
After a long time, the tanju caused a stir not only in others, but also in his heart.
Chapter 448
Episode 448
Red Water was a city at the beginning of Guizhou.
It was a gateway city that must be passed through to go from Sichuan to Guizhou.
Most of the corps or gs that came from Sichuan Province take a day off in Jeoksu to check if there is anything wrong with the goods they brought.
As the circumstances were, there were severalrge guesthouses for the upper ranks or the gs in the opponents ranks.
It was around sunset when the Zigong Corps entered the enemy.
In order to sleepfortably in the inn of the opponent, the Zigong Sangdan did not take a break all day.
The enemy.
OMG! You can sleep on a soft bed today.
The staff and workers were delighted.
Their faces were full of tired looks.
No matter how sessful they were in the long journey, they had no choice but to be exhausted from such a forced march.
Sinpil Lee summoned one of the treasures and gave an order.
You run first and see if there is an inn where we can stay.
All right. Its not a time when the upper ss moves a lot, so there must be a lot of empty inns.
Go check it out for yourself.
yes!
Bopyo rode the horse first and entered the enemy.
The Zigong Corps leisurely followed him.
Pyowol sat on top of the carriage and looked at his opponent.
It was clear from afar that the opponent was a lively city.
It was because I could see people moving busily even from a distance.
Pyowol came down to the coachmans seat.
brother!
Brother!
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo weed them.
Pyowol told them.
Lets go together for a moment.
Please.
yes!
On the way to this ce, Pyowol barely came down to the coachmans seat. It was because he did not want to interfere with Eunyo and Doyeonsan.
Do Yeon-san eagerly exined the surrounding scenery to Eun-yo while riding the horse. It is a vivid description of thendscape in ce of the invisible silver yo.
His description was so realistic that Eunyo had the illusion of seeing it with her own eyes.
Pyo-wol looked straight ahead with the cap attached to his blood jacket deeply pressed down.
Finally, the Zigong Corps entered the enemy.
The moment they entered the enemy, many people looked at the top of Zigong.
Most of them looked at them without thinking, but there were also sharp eyes hidden among them.
Eyes looking intently and intently.
They looked at the faces of the members of the Jagong Sangdan with sharp eyes.
The gaze of Lee Shin-pil, who had been looking at the faces of the treasures, including Ku Sang-hak, gradually turned to the rear of the upper part.
Their eyes were focused on the moon.
This is because Pyowol was the only member of the Jagong Sangdan to cover his face with a hat.
At that moment, Pyowol took off his hat.
However, the appearance of Pyowol had changed slightly. Reverse osteotomy caused a change in facial features.
Those who secretly checked Pyo-wols face soon gained their nerves. It was because the face hidden by the hat was more normal than I thought.
Pyowol pressed his hat down again.
One behind the wall over there, one behind the stall. Both of them are holding papers.
They acted naturally, but they couldnt fool Pyowols eyes.
Pyowol whispered to Doyeonsan.
Could you check the papers in the hands of a man in his mid-40s on the wall and a man in his 30s sitting at a stall? I think its a disgrace.
Okay brother!
With the answer, Doyeonsan naturally got off the carriage.
Do Yeon-san pretended to buy a gift for Eun-yo and approached the stall pointed out by Pyo-wol.
How much is this?
what?
Arent you selling this hairpin?
Oh, of course they sell it.
The stall owner looked visibly embarrassed.
At that moment, Do Yeon-san peeked at the paper in the owners hand.
The paper had someones face drawn on it. But the face was familiar. Pyowols face is drawn.
Your guess is correct.
If that were the case, the paper held by the person watching Pyowol from behind the wall would surely be a dignified figure.
Doyeonsan bought a hairpin by throwing a hermit to the stall owner. And naturally, I headed towards the man behind the wall.
Fortunately, the man was distracted by other things and did not even pay attention to Do Yeon-san.
Do Yeon-san confirmed the mans disfigurement in his hand.
The epitaph was certain.
Doyeonsan nodded slightly towards Pyowol. Pyowol also responded by nodding slightly.
also!
Even if he was Sawyeowol, he would have left a watcher here.
Pyo-wol had an appearance that could not but stand out.
If I hade in with my true form, I would have been caught in their eyes.
They didnt even care about young Do Yeon-san. It wasnt even the face drawn on the face, and it was because he was too young to be wary.
Being young was good for this.
Because most people are careless.
Do Yeon-san smiled and returned to the drivers seat.
He handed Eun-yo the hairpin she had just bought.
Its a gift!
gift?
Eunyo was surprised.
Because he was blind, he did not notice that Do Yeon-san had bought a hairpin.
It was an ordinary hairpin that was too much to buy for a single hermit. However, Eun-yos shoulders trembled as she held the hairpin in her hand.
It was the first gift I ever received from someone.
Doyeonsan was given unintentionally, but there was a big ripple in Eunyos heart.
Doyeonsan said with a smile.
Ill buy you something better next time.
Are you buying it again? why?
I just want to give you anything.
huh!
Eunyo lowered her head.
Even the nape of her neck was red. However, Do Yeon-san did not notice that fact and looked at Pyo-wol.
Im sure youre destroying your appearance.
You go first.
yes!
Do Yeon-san answered without asking why.
Because he knew what Pyowol would do.
When it got out of sight of the watchers, the moon naturally got off the wagon.
No one in the Zigong Association noticed that the pyowol disappeared.
Pyowol got off the carriage and quietly approached the ce where the watchers were.
Upon seeing the two figures, Pyowol went up to the roof of a nearby building.
There, he monitored the movements of the two.
The two were busy checking the faces of the people entering the enemy, not even knowing that Pyowol was watching them.
Finally, when the sun went down, no one could be seen entering the adversary.
It seems that everyone who wille today has entered.
I can withdraw now.
The two exchanged nces.
The two agreed to pack up their belongings and evacuate.
You have suffered a lot.
You too.
They got out of their watch and joined.
Theyforted each other for their hard work and moved side by side.
They had a conversation without even dreaming that Pyowol would be following them.
What kind of mission is this? Waiting for someone who may or may not appear. Im going to be bored all day long.
Lets work hard for a fortnight more. Didnt I tell you to withdraw if you dont show up by then?
Seeing that he hasnt appeared yet, I dont think helle this way.
I dont know. Anyway, we just have to keep an eye on this ce until the deadline.
hmm!
They chatted without knowing that Pyowol was secretly following them.
Pyo-wol walked on the wall looking down at them.
No one noticed him walking silently like a cat.
After walking for a while, the men arrived at a dead end and looked around. After confirming that no one was around, the two carefully pushed a part of the wall. Then the whole wall was pushed back and a secret space appeared.
The two entered the secret space without hesitation.
After they disappeared, the wall gradually returned to its original state.
Pyowol, who had been hiding before the wall waspletely blocked, flew inside.
Pyo-wol, who entered without a sound, looked around the inside.
It was a dark space without a single torch.
It would have taken a long time for a neer to get used to the darkness, but Pyowol got used to it in no time.
Is it a warehouse?
Leather sacks were piled up on one side, and various tools were hung on the wall.
Pyowol found a door in the opposite wall.
The door was locked from the outside.
Pyo-wol pulled out the sasa-gang and pushed it through the crack in the door.
Awesome!
The sound of the lock being cut was heard.
When I pushed the door, it opened without a sound.
After leaving the warehouse, a mansion surrounded by a high wall appeared.
It was a typical northern style structure surrounded by warehouses and houses with a yard in the middle.
It was a structure chosen to prevent the strong wind and cold in midwinter, and it did not suit the hot southern region here.
There was only one reason to build a house like this in the south instead of the north.
It was just to avoid the eyes of others.
The structure, which ispletely blocked by buildings on all sides, perfectly protected the inside from the eyes of others.
At least, it meant that I could live in this ce without worrying about the eyes of the outside world.
The inside of the mansion was quiet, as if no one was there. It was a spectacle that a stranger would mistakenly believe that there were no people living there. However, Pyo-wol saw people enter this ce with his own eyes.
Above all, he felt the presence of several people in his senses.
It was a room in the farthest corner of the mansion.
There were four men and one woman gathered in the room.
The men who came through the emergency passage reported to the only woman.
First of all, we checked all the people who came in today, but there were no suspicious ones.
Are you sure? Did you check all of them?
The womans voice was very sharp.
She was in charge here.
She was in her early 30s and her name was Ko Soo-kyung.
She boasted of her peak beauty for a long time, but no one in this room harbored a crush on her.
Because I know very well how much she has a Sagal mentality.
If he had a wrong intention, he could have melted into a handful of poisonous water. In fact, one person died.
The man who watched Go Soo-gyeongs question answered on the seat.
Actually, there was a suspicious guy, but it wasnt the result of checking.
A suspicious person?
yes! Contrary to the bloody wind, the hat was pressed down deeply, so I became suspicious. Butter, when I took off the hat, it was apletely different face.
okay?
I am sure. There was no one like him among those who came in today.
Then Im d.
Only then did Ko Soo-gyeong let go of her hard expression.
The man on the floor carefully opened his mouth.
Its been a while since Ive been settling down and watching. I dont know if Im just fooling around.
Dont think about it.
yes?
I mean, dont think with a bad head. All you have to do is do as you are told.
yes!
The man answered helplessly.
Go Soo-gyeong snorted at the man.
joy! Things that dont even have the slightest amount of patience.
There was no way she would enjoy this kind of life. However, since the order was given from above, what had to be done was the duty of an unmanned man.
Just in case you dont know, go outter tonight and ask if he came in.
Do I have to go that far?
Your opponent is a reaper. I dont know what kind of face I wille in with.
Yes!
The men answered helplessly.
His face was full of displeasure, but he did not protest.
When Go Soo-gyeong gave an order, what they had to follow was the rule.
Go Soo-kyung stood up from his seat.
Ill go to my room and report anything unusual.
All right.
Go Soo-kyung left the man behind and returned to her room.
The sticky wind made his whole body sticky.
It was time for her to take off her outerwear to take a bath.
Feeling strange, she cautiously looked back. Then, she saw a man with a particrly white face standing there.
Chapter 449
Episode 449
Go Soo-gyeong stiffened as she took off her clothes.
There were several traps set around her room. Its simple, but its the kind of thing normal drones will never find. It was that efficient, and if someone had fallen into the trap, it would have signaled her right away.
The opponent infiltrated after neutralizing all the traps she had set. Such a man could not have been an ordinary existence.
Whiter skin than a woman and a beautiful face.
The moment I saw him, I immediately recognized his identity.
PyoMon!
Did Soyeowol buy it?
You are impatient. Women dont like men who are in such a hurry.
The women Ive met say otherwise.
ha! Well, if you whispered with that face, everything would have passed. How many women have fallen for your face?
Took!
Her half-naked clothes fell to the floor.
Go Soo-gyeong said while cing both hands on her narrow waist.
How am I? Compared to the women you hugged.
It is beautiful.
Is it worth having?
Go Soo-kyung came to Pyo-wol, untangling the clothes he was wearing.
A seductive smile appeared on her face.
It was a beautiful face and expression that any man would be attracted to.
The closer I got, the stronger the fragrant scent became.
Go Soo-gyeong stretched out her white hand and wrapped it around Pyo-wols neck. And I met my gaze.
how is it? Dont you want to hold it?
I want to hold you.
Then take it. I will be your woman tonight.
I cant do that.
why?
Im afraid of the spit on your ring.
profit!
Go Soo-gyeongs expression changed for an instant and she stabbed Pyo-wols nape with her ring finger.
Inside the ring, there were tiny needles protruding that were difficult to distinguish with the naked eye.
The stinger was coated with poison, so once stabbed, it was an instant death.
It was for this moment that Go Soo-kyung seduced Pyo-wol in an unsuitable way.
The poisonous saliva was about to stab Pyowols throat.
Knock!
Suddenly, something jumped out of her cor and bit her finger.
what?
Go Soo-kyungs face instantly turned ck.
Suddenly, my head spins and my vision blurs.
It was a phenomenon that appeared when you were poisoned by extreme poison.
It was Guia who bit Go Soo-kyungs finger.
Go Soo-kyung, who was bitten by a gwi-ah, was unable to stab Pyo-wol with a poison needle and copsed to her knees.
Huh!
Go Soo-kyung grabbed his neck with both hands.
His throat was swollen and it was difficult to breathe.
Pyo-wol got down on one knee and met Go Soo-gyeongs gaze.
Did you receive Soyeowols orders?
Huh!
Go Soo-gyeong breathed heavily and looked at Pyo-wol. Her eyes were congested, as if they would spill blood at any moment.
say!
Go Soo-gyeong bit her lip at Pyo-wols cold words.
I couldnte to my senses from the pain that felt like my whole body was being burned by fire. She instinctively realized that she couldnt survive.
It was impossible to survive even after being poisoned by this extreme poison, unless it was an elixir of the level of Great Hwandan.
Inmon sense, such an elixir was notmon.
Her death was a foregone conclusion.
Death was certain, but there was no reason to tell the truth.
Go Soo-gyeong spoke with difficulty, revealing her blood-stained lips.
Ducklose!
Cool!
In an instant, she vomited ck blood.
He shook his body several times, but there was no movement.
its obvious
It was a poisonous end.
Although nothing was found out about her death, Pyowol was not disappointed.
The body told me more than I thought.
Pyowol opened her palm and examined it.
There was a lot of calluses on the part of the palm that extended from the little finger. It was amon mark of warriors holding a sword in reverse.
There werent that many people who held a sword in reverse in a strong game.
One of them was an assassin like Pyowol.
The traps that Go Soo-gyeong set up around her room were mainly set up by assassins to protect the residence.
Judging from her age, she may not have learned how to kill directly from So Yeo-wol, but it was clear that she too lived a life as an assassin.
Pyo-wol searched for Go Soo-gyeongs arms and whereabouts.
coo!
At that time, Pyowol heard the cry of a dove in his ears.
There was a hidden space behind the wall.
I saw a dove locked in a cage there.
It was amon phrase used whenmunicating.
It seemed to be used by Ko Soo-gyeong when reporting to a superior.
It was when Pyo-wol took out the cage and put it on the table.
What kind of guy are you?
Oh! captain.
Suddenly the door opened and the sound of security guards was heard.
Turning their heads, Go Soo-gyeongs subordinates were looking at Pyo-wol and the corpse alternately with surprised expressions.
They clenched their fists when they saw Go Soo-gyeongs already discolored body.
Why is the captain?
The author is
The man who was watching the top of Jagong on the seat board was surprised to see Pyowols face.
It was because the face was painted on the face.
Its table crossing.
what?
Shit!
That was when the other men took out their weapons in surprise.
Puppy pew!
Pyowol issued a marriage ceremony.
The thread made of ki prated the foreheads of the other men except for the man whoid the seat.
They couldnt even scream and died.
Only one survived.
How?
The mans eyes shook like an earthquake.
All of his colleagues died in an instant and he was the only one left alive, so he lost his senses.
The moon approached him.
Ugh!
The man let out a pained groan and stepped back.
His body was shaking like an aspen tree.
The fear he felt was even greater because he recognized Pyowols identity.
Burn and buy
Who is it? The one who ordered me to keep an eye on him.
I dont know anything.
Is it Soyeowol?
I do not know.
hooked!
At that moment, I felt a burning pain in my shoulder.
Pyo-wol had pierced his shoulder with a suhonsa.
Ah!
The man btedly let out a desperate scream.
At that moment, Pyo-Wol released a handfull thread again and prated his thigh.
The man could not stand it and fell to his knees.
Do you think I will speak?
If the man was also an advisor, he had a history.
I was able to endure the slightest amount of pain with a smile.
Pyo-wol smiled at the man who spoke confidently.
In an instant, the man felt goosebumps all over his body.
Pyowol put his index finger on the mans palm and said.
Recently, I discovered a new use for the suhonsa. Arent you curious?
I am not curious at all.
doesnt care. You will find out now.
what?
hooked!
At that moment, the bridesmaid dug into his palm.
The suhonsa stuck in the middle of his chest pierced his veins.
Quaaaaa!
A ghastly scream escaped the mans mouth.
The conspiracy flowed through his veins to his torso. The pain of the suhonsas blood vessels was more excruciating than any pain he had ever felt.
Buy and save rather kill me!
The man struggled and begged.
Pyowol said with his index finger on his heart.
If you want to die, tell me everything you know.
Big!
Tears flowed from his nose, and the man nodded his head frantically.
Only then did Pyo-wol take the wedding ceremony.
The man hurriedly said, fearing that Pyo-wol would torture him again with a conspiracy.
I dont know anything. The manager handles everything. The team leader reports to the superior by mail once every five days. And today is the day.
Really?
It is true. Just let me live, and I will help.
how?
Thats
the man stuttered.
At that moment, Pyo-wol pointed out the mans bloodletting.
The man closed his eyes and stopped breathing.
At least killing him painlessly was the best mercy that Pyowol could do.
Pyo-wol looked at the mans body for a while and then came out with the cage.
When the cage door was opened, Jeon Seo-gu flew into the sky.
The Jeon Seo-gu, which hovered in the air for a while, soon began to fly in one direction. Pyo-wol spread light air towards the direction where Jeon Seo-gu disappeared.
Jeon Seo-gu escaped from the enemy and headed for the mountain.
Originally, pigeons do not fly well at night. It feeds only during the day and rests at night.
Even if you have been trained in the electronguage, such a tendency is not easily changed. So, it was clear that Go Soo-gyeongs superior, who was receiving reports from Jeonseo-gu, was not far from the enemy.
A ce where Jeonseo-gu can fly and arrive even at night.
The mountain where Jeon Seo-gu entered was such a ce.
Pyowol climbed to the top of the tallest tree in the neighborhood.
In the distance, I could see the jeonseogu disappearing into the forest.
Pyo-wol stepped on a tall branch and followed Jeon Seo-gu. Thats how we arrived at a small cabin deep in the woods.
The pigeons that flew into the cabin were not just one. Three or four pigeons were sitting by the cabin window and crying.
At that moment, the window of the cabin opened and a Bongdunanbal monster appeared.
He inspected the legs of the flying pigeons.
what?
Suddenly, the monster burst into security.
All the other messengers had small boxes with letters hanging from their ankles, but only one had nothing on its ankle.
In an instant, the monsters face contorted.
no way?
He hurriedly looked around.
At that moment, Pyowol kicked off the tree and flew toward the monster.
Shit!
The monster btedly found Pyowol and hurriedly raised his hand. In his hand was a small cylinder.
Puppy pew!
Amgi was fired from the cylinder.
Pyowol drew the dagger vertically and horizontally.
teeting!
A memorization so fine as to be invisible to the naked eye collided with the dagger and bounced off.
Kuk!
The monster who saw the scene hurriedly threw himself out of the prison.
He realized that the identity of the opponent was Pyowol.
How to be an author?
The monster stood up with all the hairs on his body.
It was such an intense feeling of fear.
The monster was Soyeowols henchman.
He had the ability to specialize in information gathering.
So Yeo-yue ordered him to keep an eye on whether there was a pyowoling out of Sichuan.
The monster ced people like Go Soo-gyeong all over the road leading out of Sichuan.
All the telegrams that flew to his mothers house were sent by his subordinates.
I never thought Ide after Jeonseo-gu. The author, on the other hand
I was well aware that Pyowol was a great warrior. However, he really did not know that he would find himself by chasing the flying Seogu.
I have to let him know.
Fortunately, it was a dark night now.
If he escapes into the thicket of darkness, Pyowol will not be able to catch him easily.
Under such calctions, the monster ran with all his might.
Awesome!
However, before taking ten steps out of the prison, he fell forward. His foot was cut off at the shin.
The monster endured the fiery pain and looked at the ce where he had fallen.
There were so fine threads that it was impossible to distinguish them with the naked eye.
Pyo-wol had spread out the silver of Jiju.
Keuuugh!
The monster gritted his teeth and tried to stand up. However, it was impossible to stand up with his shins cut off.
Meanwhile, the moon came down in front of him.
The monster froze the moment he saw the white face contrasting with the darkness.
Chapter 450
Episode 450
The Zigong Merchants unpacked their luggage in thergest inn among their opponents.
It was an inn with a stable for horses and arge storage room. The horses were put in stalls, and the cargo they had brought was stored in the warehouse, and then the treasures were rotated to guard it.
Since it is such a precious item, even if it is stored in a warehouse, it is strictly vignt.
On the first floor of the inn, the guards and workers were sitting and eating.
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo were sitting in a corner of the inn.
and!
Its crazy.
Bo-pyo and the workers burst into exmation while spying on Eun-yos appearance.
The face of Eun-yo, who was naked, was very beautiful.
It was a w that his eyes couldnt focus, but even that looked mysterious in the light.
Eunyo yed with her chopsticks and took small bites of the food on the table.
Even though she couldnt see her eyes, her behavior was no different from that of ordinary people.
The eyes are responsible for obtaining information that humans receive. However, Eunyos extremely developed senses reced her eyes and made her daily life less ufortable.
Delicious! Sooksu is someone who knows how to cook properly.
okay?
Look at the gyoza. The ingredients are neither too much nor too little. It is not easy to mix the ingredients in such a harmonious way.
It really is!
As if he knew that Do Yeon-san didnt know, he burst into exmations.
It was then.
greatness! Sozer.
Someone cleared his throat and came to the table where the two were sitting.
It was a veryrge giant, but his gaze was fixed on Eun-yo.
Geohan was another guest staying at the guesthouse.
He pointed to the table behind him and said.
The person I serve says he wants to see Sojeo up close. Lets go together for a while.
Why me?
Our Confucius is a very influential person in the area.
So?
yes?
The giants brow furrowed at Eunyos answer.
He looked into the eyes of others and spoke politely.
Didnt youe with the Zigong Corps?
So what?
If you want the Zigong Corps to get out of the enemy safely, it would be good for you to give us some time.
The words were polite, but what was contained was tantamount to threats.
Our Gongjanim is the fire lord of the enemy room, the ruler of the enemy.
So?
If the enemy room makes up its mind, no one can carry their burdens here. Its not even a matter of tying up the self-gong top for a day or two. If arge top like the top of a jigong is tied up for two days, the damage will be considerable. However, if Soju gives us a little time, we will be able to easily get out of the enemy.
The giant poured out smooth words as if his tongue had been greased.
It seemed like this wasnt the first time hed done something like this.
The firefighter of the enemy room was a well-known firefighter in the area.
I couldnt use it when I saw a beautiful woman.
Eunyo was caught in the eyes of such a firefighter.
Eun-yos mysterious appearance was enough to attract the fire owners attention.
No matter how great the Jagong Corps is, it cant do anything to the enemy.
Kwak Ho-cheol, the father of the fire owner and the ark of the enemy room, was famous for his cruel temper.
Because of that, all the merchants and gs entering this ce noticed Kwak Ho-cheol and the enemy room.
Gwak Ji-moon, the fire owner, observed Eun-yo closely.
Seeing that the papier-mach of the Zigong Merchants did not approach at all, he was convinced that he was a guest. Sometimes that was the case.
It means that those who go a long way apany thepany or the g.
Gwak Ji-moon thought the same was the case this time. Thats why he ignored Lee Shin-pil, the leader of the Jagong Merchant, and sent his subordinate directly to Eun-yo.
Outwardly, he showed a polite attitude, so there was nothing wrong with it.
Geohan looked at Eunyo with intense eyes.
He naturally assumed that Eun-yo would follow him. Just like most people hes ever met. However, Eun-yos reaction was different from what he expected.
I will decline.
Sozer!
You say you hate your sister.
At that moment, Do Yeon-san intervened.
The giants eyes shed.
You be quiet.
Be quiet and go away.
This bastard
I know you wont be able to chew food with your teeth again if you uselessly open your mouth again.
Nom!
It was the moment when the giant burst into anger.
Kwajik!
Do Yeon-sans fist was thrust into his mouth.
The jawbone was shattered and all the teeth were knocked out.
Ugh!
Geohan looked at Doyeonsans hand with an expression of disbelief and then moved back.
thud!
what?
What happened?
The subordinates who were with Gwak Ji-mun jumped up in surprise.
At that moment, Do Yeon-san got up from her seat and walked to the table where Gwak Ji-mun and others were sitting.
The sight of the little boy trudging along gave off a strange sense of intimidation.
Gwak Ji-moon looked at Doyeon-san, who fearlessly approached him with a furrowed brow.
I?
Sinpil Lee, who sensed that the problem would grow, rose from his seat to mediate. At that moment, Do Yeon-san waved her index finger at him as if to stop getting involved.
Mmm!
In the end, Sinpil Lee had no choice but to sit down again.
Gwak Ji-moons eyes slightly shook at Lee Shin-pils reaction.
It was because the attitude of the person who joined the upper ranks was too confident.
Squeak!
Do Yeon-san, who finally arrived in front of Gwak Ji-mun, pulled a chair and sat down.
Gwak Ji-moon red at Doyeon-san and said.
How dare you hurt an enemy soldier. It looks like the liver hase out of the stomach.
brother!
what?
Since youre older than me, Ill just call you hyung. Hyung, if you want to die, just bite the knife upside down and put your head down. Then my brother will die alone and no one else will be harmed.
what? This young bastard knows who I am and is fooling around. What are you doing? Dont get rid of this bastard.
Gwak Ji-moon got angry at the subordinates standing on either side of him.
yes!
Youe out! kid.
The subordinates stretched out their hands toward Doyeon Mountain.
At that moment, Do Yeonsan lightly scratched the te with her fingernail.
What a profit!
A horrifying cutting sound echoed through the guesthouse.
In the next moment, theplexion of his subordinates and Gwak Ji-mun changed greatly.
This is because the empty bowl was cut in two as if it had been cut with a knife.
Although he was blinded by his female appearance and tried to do nonsense, he was also a warrior who had learned martial arts. So I could see how desperate Doyeonsans number was.
Even his father, Kwak Ho-cheol, could not reach this level.
Do Yeon-san said as she tapped the cut te with her fingers.
Would your brothers neck be harder than this te?
no.
Is your brothers neck harder than this te?
no.
I understand you bro. When you see a beautiful woman, your heart is drawn to you and you want to hold her hand. right?
yes!
But you have to do it while looking at people. My brother is really lucky today. Because it caught me If my brother had caught it, there would be no life in the enemy room tomorrow.
Do Yeon-san was talking with a smile. However, the faces of Gwak Ji-mun and his subordinates werepletely white.
It was because Doyeonsans momentum radiated from her chest and she couldnt breathe.
My whole body trembled like an aspen tree.
Kheop!
Huh!
Gwak Ji-mun and his subordinates squeezed their lips and moaned.
When they couldnt stand it any longer and reached their limit, the momentum that oppressed them disappeared like snow melting.
brother!
yes!
I just want to be quiet and go.
yes!
I want you to help us rest quietly.
I will.
thank you! After all, I knew my brother wouldmunicate. Then please take good care of me!
Do Yeon-san pushed her chair back and stood up.
It was still a smiling face. However, to Gwak Ji-moon, it seemed more terrifying than any demon.
what? That bastard Where did that bastarde from?
He dared not even dream of revenge.
It was because the cut bowl on the table seemed to see his future.
Do Yeon-san also possessed such formidable powers, but I had no idea how terrifying the older brother was.
Come on, bring that bastard.
He ordered his subordinates to bring the giant lying on the floor.
The subordinates rushed and dragged the giant.
Seeing the giants miserable appearance, he didnt want to stay here any longer.
They hurriedly left the inn, fearing that Doyeonsan woulde after them.
Do Yeon-san smiled and sat down.
Eun-yo looked in the direction he was sitting and said.
great job. You didnt do it too badly, did you?
Because I dont want to attract more attention.
good job!
Hi-Hi!
Do Yeon-san smiled brightly at Eun-yos praise.
Seeing the scene, the people of the Zigong Chamber felt goose bumps all over their bodies.
I guessed that Lee Sin-pil was a great person, but I really didnt know that Do Yeon-san, who looked young, would possess such power.
I shouldnt even look over there.
If that child possessed such power, how much more frightening would that older brother be?
It was then.
Squeak!
Someone opened the door and entered the inn.
The faces of the people who checked his outfit became more frozen.
The man wearing the cap on his blood jacket was Pyowol.
Pyo-wol took a quick look inside the inn and immediately walked to the table where Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo were sitting.
brother!
Doyeonsan waved her hand while looking at the moon.
Pyowol nodded and sat down next to him.
He read the atmosphere inside the frozen inn at once.
Looks like something happened.
ah! Some guy sniffed at Eunyo noona
Did you kill him?
No, I just gave you a harsh warning.
Thats it.
huh!
When Pyo-wol didnt question him, Do Yeon-san smiled knowingly.
Eunyo put down her chopsticks and asked Pyowol.
Did your trip go well?
hmm!
Pyo-wol nodded, and Eun-yo smiled knowingly.
The scent of blood emanated from Pyowols body.
It was not a smell that could kill and bury one or two people.
It was clear that at least five or six people died at the hands of Pyowol.
Pyowol kills people easily, but he never kills carelessly. He killed people only when he had a good reason.
Pyo-wol tortured the monster using a suhonsa.
The monster gritted his teeth and endured, but to no avail.
I couldnt bear the pain inflicted by the suhonsa as it moved through my veins. Unable to bear it, he tried tomit suicide, but Pyowol did not allow even that.
Pyowol tortured the monster while making it neither dead nor alive. In the end, the monster who couldnt ovee the pain confessed what he knew.
As expected by Pyo-wol, the monster was one of the guards ced by So-yeo-wol.
So Yeo-wol dispatched monster-like people to each stronghold.
Those monsters stayed at the base and built their own informationwork. They usually go about their daily lives normally, but move only when Soyeowol orders it.
The Golden Horse Field, which cooperated when the Gctic g entered Sichuan Province, was also one of the strongholds of Soyeowol.
At least, they chose a base on the outskirts of Sichuan, far away from Chengdu because they were afraid of the rising moon.
Youve worked diligently, Yeowol!
It was clear that So Yeo-wol had been moving non-stop for a moment after escaping from the dream of heaven. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to build such an efficient informationwork all over the world.
Pyowol asked the monster.
Whether or not the informationwork they operate receives orders from Guryongsalmak.
The monster said that he only listened to Soyeowols orders.
In other words, it meant that Soyeowol was operating an informationwork separate from Guryongsalmak.
At that moment, Pyowol realized.
The fact that So Yeo-wol belongs to Guryongsalmak, but he is notpletely submissive.
Come to think of it, So Yeo-wol had a rebellious temperament even in the underground cavity. It was not easy to draw a picture of her obeying someone.
So Yeo-wol was a woman who had to climb to the top no matter where she belonged or who she was under.
A poisonous mushroom called Soyeowol was growing in Guryongsalmak, which was thought to be perfect.
Pyowols job was to make the most of the poisonous mushroom called Soyeowol. And that was one of the things Pyowol did best.
Chapter 451
Episode 451
After a series of incidents, the gaze of the soldiers of the Zigong Corps toward Pyowol and the others changed.
Even before, if I had looked at them with a questioning look, What are those humans?, now I look at them with a look of fear.
The inaction shown by Doyeonsan, the youngest of the group, was scary, but I couldnt even guess how great Pyowols inaction would be.
Only then did they know why Sinpil Lee, the owner of the Jagong Merchant, treated Pyowol with so much respect.
I shouldnt even pay attention to that side.
The secret to living a long life is to treat people who dont exist at all.
The soldiers of the Jagong Corps did not even look in the direction of Pyowol.
Pyowol and Doyeonsan Eunyo sat at a table by the window and watched the movements of the soldiers and workers of the Zigong Company.
They harnessed the horses to the wagon and loaded it.
is getting ready to leave.
They also loaded the wagon on which the leopards rode. In particr, the luggage was carefully tied so that it would not shake or fall.
Do Yeon-san asked if there was anything she could do to help, but she said it was okay and that resting quietly would help.
Do Yeon-san licked her lips and said.
Did I touch you too badly yesterday?
It was awkward because I wasnt used to being looked at by people like this.
On the other hand, Pyowol and Eunyos expressions were calm.
Ive been through too many messes in the meantime to be concerned about something like this. Their hearts were worn out, and they were less emotionally agitated than ordinary people.
When I was finally ready to leave, Sinpil Lee approached me and said,
Now get into the carriage.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded and stood up, and Doyeonsan and Eunyo followed suit.
As if it were natural, Do Yeon-san got into the drivers seat and Eun-yo sat next to him. And Pyowoly down on top of the wagon.
depart.
At Lee Sin-pils order, the Jagong Company left the inn.
As the carriage moved, Pyowols body swayed as hey on the load. However, Pyowol didnt care andy down on an arm pillow and looked at the sky.
Then, suddenly, I felt a warm gaze.
I turned my head to the side and saw a group of people standing on the second floor of a nearby building.
One of the men stared at him, and when his eyes met Pyowol, he hurriedly lowered his head.
Pyo-wol looked at the mans face and then looked at the sky again.
click! click!
The carriage he was carrying slowly moved away from the building.
When Pyowols figure disappeared, the man carefully raised his head. His face was full of fear.
I still couldnt calm down because I still had minor spasms in my shoulders.
Huh! Huh!
He involuntarily took a deep breath.
At that time, not knowing his speed, one of his subordinates by his side said.
By the way, can we send the authors like this? Confucius suffered such disgrace, and we must avenge him.
what?
The man looked back. Then, the subordinate said with more fighting spirit.
If we send the authors like this, people will look down on our opponents.
His subordinate was Kang Shin-yeol, one of the leaders of the Red Army.
Kang Shin-yeol was famous for his fierce projection.
The mans eyes turned cold as he looked at Kang Shin-yeol.
The mans name is Kwak Ho-cheol.
It was the ark of the enemy room.
When Kwak Ho-cheols eyes were unusual, Kang Shin-yeol made a slightly intimidated expression.
Why are you like that? ark!
Are you trying to kill me?
yes?
Are you so coveted for the Red Water Ark?
Ark! Absolutely not. I just had to avenge the fire lord so that the ark wouldnt lose face
Pew!
At that moment, Kwak Ho-cheol kicked Kang Shin-yeol in the stomach.
Kang Shin-yeol couldnt even scream and fell back.
Kwak Ho-cheol snapped a finger at Kang Shin-yeol.
Come on!
Bar Ark?
Kang Shin-yeol staggered towards Kwak Ho-cheol.
Fuck!
Kwok!
At that moment, Kwak Ho-cheols fist hit Kang Shin-yeols face.
As Kang Shin-yeols head turned, three or four teeth protruded.
Bar Ark! ? ????.
????! If you want to die, you die alone. Why are you dragging me too? You want to kill me and be the ark? yes! Is that why?
no. Ark! I never thought of that.
Fuck! Then its dented. Dont encourage me for nothing.
yes! sorry.
In the end, Kang Shin-yeol had to bow his head and apologize.
It wasnt that he didnt want to take revenge on Do Yeon-san, who disgraced his son as Kwak Ho-cheol.
Even when the son returnedst night, terrified, he had a desire for revenge. However, his vengeful spirit disappeared without a trace the moment he saw a man quietly visiting at dawn.
Kwak Ho-cheol gently caressed his neck. There was a red line on his neck hidden by his cor.
Shit!
It was the mark the man had left behind.
With just a little bit of strength in his hands, his neck would have snapped off his torso.
forget! childrens work. The fact that I visited.
yes yes! I will forget everything.
Ill be back when the fact that Ive been here leaks out. You know what I mean?
Of course. I will crack down on you.
The man did not reveal his identity. However, Kwak Ho-cheol recognized the mans identity at once.
A non-human appearance that glowed pure white in the dark.
A man with such an appearance could not bemon in the world.
The moon!
It was as if I had been visited by a god of death.
I couldnt believe he was still alive.
Kwak Ho-cheol knew.
The fact that if you dont want to be visited by the death god again, you have to keep your mouth shut.
Kwak Ho-cheol gave an order to the enemies.
Keep quiet about the fact that the Jagong Corps stopped by. If the fact that they came leaks out, all of you will die by my hands. okay?
yes!
All right.
Seeing Kang Shin-yeol beaten mercilessly, his subordinates responded in a loud voice.
The journey of the Zigong Corps, which left their enemies, went smoothly.
They visited several cities, each time buying goods made by the natives.
Instead of selling the goods they had brought in, they only bought new goods, and eventually the wagons reached a saturation point.
Sinpil Lee bought several new wagons and filled them up.
As the wagon increased, the speed had to drop. Still, no oneined.
Originally, this was the work of the top.
Even on the way, if there was something that could be sold at a high price at the destination, I had to buy it and sell it.
It was the essence of the upper ss to extract the maximum benefit from a single upward move.
Pyowol also knew that, so he didnt say anything even when the schedule was dyed.
It was Eunyo who showed interest in this.
In Chengdu, he managed numerous giru and touched many gold jewels, but he had never seen such a transaction at the center of the upstream.
Although he cannot see his eyes, he learned the basics of trading by listening to the voices of Lee Shin-pil trading with the natives.
I learned how to buy things as cheaply as possible and how to sell them as expensive as possible.
Every time a deal was made, Shinpil Lee put Eunyo in the negotiating position. Thanks to this, the magic of Eunyo also increased rapidly.
I can use thister.
It was more useful than ever for her.
Of course, where Eunyo was, there was also Mt. Doyeon. However, unlike Eun-yo, Do Yeon-san was not very interested in the transaction.
His only interest was silver songs.
Thanks to this, Shinpil Lee had to make a deal with one more hump, but Shinpil Lee did not feel much pressure.
Rather, I felt reassured.
It was because he knew how great Doyeonsans inaction was.
Suddenly, Shinpil Lee raised his head and looked ahead.
Now the sun was sinking over Seosan, but I couldnt see the shadow of the vige, let alone the city.
Lee Sin-pil said to Sang-hak.
It looks like I will have to sleep tonight, so hurry up and find a ce to sleep.
yes! Sovereign Lord.
With the answer, Ku Sanghak led his subordinates and ran forward.
Finding a ce for this amount of people to camp was not an easy task.
It had to be easy to get drinking water, and it had to be a ce where it was easy to discover possible raids by enemies.
If you are a ce you usually pass by often, you will know such a homeless ce, but this ce was unfamiliar to them. So I had to find it myself.
Lee Sin-pil and his subordinates slowly rode their horses while waiting for the Ku Sang-hak and his subordinates to return. However, no matter how long they waited, the Department of Conception and its subordinates did not return.
There was a deep gap between Shinpil Lees forehead.
Did you have an ident?
Otherwise, there was no way I wouldnt be back for so long.
On the one hand, I felt curious.
Conceptology was a master.
He is also a master Shinpil Lee can trust and rely on.
I couldnt imagine that such a master had an ident.
What if I really had an ident?
Sinpil Lee turned his head and looked at Pyowol.
The only thing he could count on at this moment was the moon.
Doo doo!
Then came the sound of horses hooves. Fortunately, the spherical science is returning with his subordinates.
Why are you sote?
Sorry for worrying you. I found a homeless ce.
Has anything else happened?
Ah, thats
Why is that?
You should go see it together. And if possible, Pyo Daehyeop too
Koo Sang-Hak noticed Pyo-Wol.
Shinpil Lee, who read the unusual atmosphere in his expression, looked at Pyowol.
I am not one to talk nonsense. If you dont mind, can youe with me?
egg nt.
thank you.
Shin-pil Lee was relieved when Pyo-wol did not refuse.
Lee Shin-pil pointed to the subordinates who had followed Ku Sang-hak and gave orders to the soldiers of the Jagong Corps.
You guys follow them and prepare for homelessness.
yes!
As the subordinates left with the answers, Shin-Pil Lee and Pyo-Wols party moved along with Ku Sang-Hak.
The ce where Ku Sang-Hak took them was a remote ce far away from Guandu.
Here.
Mmm!
Upon arriving at the destination, Lee Shin-pil let out a sigh.
It was because there were dozens of corpses strewn about where Ku Sanghak arrived with them.
The condition of the corpses that were brutally ughtered was gruesome.
What is this?
Sinpil Lee shuddered.
It was Lee Shin-pil, who traveled all over the world leading the upper ranks. Ive seen so many rough things, but its definitely the first time Ive seen anything as horrific as the sight in front of me.
The body had been cut into three or four pieces, as if a fish had been cut into pieces.
Arms and legs were strewn about, and some corpses had viscera leaking out.
A flock of crows and vultures were already circling in the air, as if they had smelled the body.
Whoops!
Sinpil Lee turned his head away, unable to bear the nausea.
Pyowol approached the ce where the corpses were strewn about without a nce.
After examining the body closely, Pyo-wol came to a conclusion.
Looks like bandits.
You mean plunderers? How?
I added leather to the inside of the pants so they dont wear out. People who live on horseback usually do this. look at the top Itsfortable to wield a weapon while riding a horse, and its got plenty of room. The callus on the left palm is also unique. These traces usually appear in those who hold a lot of reins.
ah!
It looks like he ambushed someone and then was killed in reverse.
someone? If so, does that mean that only one person dealt with them?
Two people to be exact. I used the same technique, but one is strong and the other is not up to it. There is a high probability that it is between a priest and a priest.
Because he is a priest
Chapter 452
Episode 452
Pyo-wol and his party returned to the homeless ce of the Zigong Merchant.
Even after joining the subordinates, the expressions of Lee Shin-pil and Ku Sang-hak did not know how to straighten.
Its between a priest and a priest.
I was surprised once that the priests who ughtered countless bandits were priests, and twice that their hands were brutal.
Is it fortunate that this person is with me?
Sinpil Lee turned his head and looked at Pyowol.
Pyowol and Eunyo Doyeonsan were sitting by a bonfire. Just by looking at his face, I couldnt tell what he was thinking. But one thing was certain.
It was reassuring because Pyowol was with them.
I thought that no matter how scared the unknown priest was, if it was the moon, I would be able to handle it.
Lee Shin-pil shook his head, shaking off the thoughts that were weighing heavily on his shoulders.
he shouted at his subordinates.
Is the meal ready yet?
It is done.
Those in charge of the meal answered in a loud voice.
They carriedrge pots and distributed porridge to members of the upper ranks. Pyowol, silver yoda, and Doyeonsan were also given a bowl each.
The porridge made by soaking beef jerky and dried grains was only salted. Still, the three of them emptied the bowl withoutining.
Doyeonsan put down the bowl and looked at Pyowol.
brother!
why?
The one who made the bandits like that must be strong, right?
strong.
Ive never seen such scars before.
Doyeonsans voice trembled slightly.
It was because he felt a creepy feeling from the scars of the bandits.
It was Doyeonsan who lost the emotion of fear after gaining some of the power of the ghost king. However, he was shocked the moment he saw the scars of the bandits.
It was because he instinctively felt that he was an opponent he could not handle.
He was strong because he gained some of the might of the ghost king, not because of his own strength.
The moderately strong warriors could easily be subdued, but they were inferior to real warriors who became stronger with their own power like Pyowol.
The one who killed the bandits was the one with that kind of strength. Thats why I didnt even know that Doyeonsan felt fear instinctively.
Doyeonsan muttered as she tossed dry twigs into the bonfire.
I need to systematically learn martial arts.
Good idea.
Pyowol agreed with Doyeonsans opinion.
If Doyeonsan systematically learns martial arts, he will be much stronger. Doyeonsan still had plenty of room to be stronger.
Eunyo asked.
Your brother knows, right?
what?
The one who killed the bandits. My older brother was aware of it.
Some have guesses, but its not yet certain.
As expected.
Eunyo shook her head.
She didnt ask any more.
It was because I thought that Pyowol would naturally tell me when the time came.
Pyowol stared at the zing bonfire.
Overwhelmed by his atmosphere, Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo could not speak.
Then, Pyowols expression suddenly turned cold.
It was Eunyo who first sensed his change.
Why are you like that? Brother!
Instead of answering, Pyowol looked beyond the bonfire and into the darkness.
Eun-yo and Do-yeon-san also looked at the ce where Pyo-wols gaze was heading.
Do Yeon-san frowned.
I raised my senses, but I couldnt feel anything.
It was the same with silver yo.
It was a silver yo with extremely developed senses other than eyes. But there was no sign of anything in his senses.
what?
why?
It was time for their doubts to deepen.
Aww! It is an ear ghost.
A ghost appeared.
The people near the ce where Pyowols eyes were directed suddenly screamed in fright.
what?
A ghost?
A puzzled look appeared on both of their faces.
Still, nothing was caught in their senses, but it was because the soldiers of the Jagong Corps were making a fuss.
It was then.
Swoop!
Like a lie, someone suddenly appeared.
Like a ghost, an old man appeared through the darkness. The old mans wavy hair was shining silver.
Because of the silver hair, those who first saw the old man mistook him for a ghost.
The old man looked around the homeless.
omg!
Hmm!
People who made eye contact with him bowed their heads.
It was because the moment I met the eyes of the old man, I felt a burning pain.
The intense light in his eyes was like a torch.
No one dared to make eye contact with the old man.
Suddenly, the old mans gaze met Doyeonsan.
Kuk!
Do Yeon-sans face twisted.
Our eyes met, but I felt my heart skip a beat.
The old man opened his mouth.
Youre a funny guy. Obviously, there is only one body, but you can feel the remnants of someone elses soul.
His eyes lit up as if he had found an interesting toy.
Doyeonsan gritted her teeth and tried to endure the old mans eyes. But the more he did, the more he felt the pressure.
Then Eun-yo stepped out.
She said, blocking the front of Doyeon Mountain.
Please stop it.
like! Are you a blind bitch this time? Thebination is fun.
The old man smiled.
He simplyughed, but everyone who saw his smile felt the chill of icy water.
Who is that old man?
Coriander is also a great master.
No one dared to open their mouth to the old mans tremendous presence.
The old man gestured to Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo.
Come here, both of you.
For a moment, Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo felt a strong temptation to listen to the old man.
The power in the old mans voice made him want to obey them.
what?
how?
Regardless of their will, their bodies tried to move on their own.
The two of them gritted their teeth and tried to hold on, but the more they tried, the more the temptation got stronger.
Do Yeon-san bit her lip until it bleed.
I was awakened by the pain and freed from the old mans temptation. He quickly grabbed Eunyos hand. Then Eunyo also barely escaped the temptation.
like!
Seeing this, the old man was a little amazed.
It was time for him to speak to the two of them again.
Suddenly someone picked up a twig that was burning in the campfire and threw it in his face.
Keugh!
The old man hurriedly closed his eyes at the strong light and hit the tree with his hand.
Thanks to the old mans nerves, Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo arepletely free.
cried the old man.
What kind of guy are you?
Do that. Dont argue with the uninvited guest.
what?
The old man found the owner of the voice.
At that moment, Pyowol stood up.
A puzzled light shed in the old mans eyes.
Rather than the fact that he threw a burning branch at him, the fact that Pyowol didnt recognize it until he got up was what puzzled him.
The moment the old man set foot in the homeless house, he raised his senses and grasped everyone inside.
His senses were so sensitive that he was able to identify threats at once just by raising his senses once.
Obviously, when he raised his spirits a moment ago, there was no one who could threaten him.
There were a lot of people, but they were all stubborn.
The only thing that could pose a slight threat were Doyeon Mountain and Eunyo in front of them. So, he deliberately treated the two people roughly, but unexpectedly, there was someone who could be a threat by their side.
master!
The old man asked, his eyes shining fiercely.
Who are you?
Who is the old man like that?
You bastard know who I am and do such a foolish thing?
How do I know if you dont tell me?
For a moment, the old mans speech was blocked.
Although he has been touring Gangho for a long time, Pyowol was the first to do such a foolish thing to him.
ording to his original nature, he would have killed Pyo-wol in one fell swoop.
He had the ability to turn any warrior into fish meat in a single day.
The handiwork he learned was processed into threads, and he never allowed any enemy to survive. But he was reluctant to use his hands.
The unusual atmosphere of Pyowol made it ufortable.
The old man and Pyowol looked at each other with the campfire between them.
In their confrontation, only the soldiers of the Jagong Corps swallowed dry saliva.
Instinctively, he sensed that something big would happen if the two collided.
It felt like an eternity of time to breathe.
Its a big deal.
If those two fight, disaster wille.
It was then.
Sinpil Lee broke through the crowd and came forward.
He said politely, holding his hand.
The small person is Shin-Pil Lee, the owner of the Jagong Chamber of Commerce. The young man here is called Pyowol Daehyeop, the absolute master of Gangho.
Pyowol? The kid called the god of death was you.
Thats what he said, but the old mans expression was genuinely admiring. It was because Pyowols prayer was inferior to his own.
he continued.
My name is Baek Ho-kyung.
Baek Ho-kyung?
I dont really like it, but some guys call Nobu Samseongjwa.
Samsung seat? It was one of the eight constetions.
Yes.
Samsung Jwa Baek Ho-gyeong.
That was the identity of the old man.
The nickname of Baekho-kyung was Guyu-gwima (Ĺħ). However, in front of the Baekho-gyeong, not a single one said the nickname of a guyu-gwi-ma.
It was because Baek Ho-gyeong hated it terribly. Whoever said that nickname was killed without exception.
Only then did Pyo-wol understand Baek Ho-kyungs strength.
Everything was exined with just the word one of the eight constetions.
The most mysterious master following the ghost king was Baek Ho-gyeong.
He doesnt show up in the river for a while, but once he does, he turns the whole area into a sea of blood.
It was for this reason that he earned the eerie nickname of Guyu-Gwima.
Even though Pyo-wol knew Baek Ho-kyungs true identity, he was not much agitated.
Ive also met the Ghost King, who is higher in rank than him in the Eight Constetions. Although Baek Ho-gyeongs military power was great, he was not superior to them.
There was no reason for Pyowol to shrink.
Baek Ho-kyung said.
There must be a reason why you have such a stiff head. Why are you here?
If youre going to talk like that, go the way you were going. Dont disturb other peoples rest.
dare!
Anger shed on Baekho-kyungs face. But it wasnt as rash as before.
Thats how the nickname Sashin was made.
Pyowol was the hottest name in Danggeum Gangho.
The evaluation of strong people is cold.
At first nce, it seems to be roughly building a special issue, but it contained a lot of information.
It is not likely that the strong people gave Pyo-wol the nickname of Sasin for nothing.
It was a special nickname given to him for being the best at killing people in the world.
No matter how much Baek Ho-kyung is an absolute master who has reigned over Kang Ho for a long time, he was reluctant to sh with Pyo-wol.
Besides, it was night now.
Night is the time of the full moon.
Fighting in the dark was extremely unfavorable to the White Tiger.
Baek Ho-gyeong said, killing his pride.
Lets take care of you for just one day.
It wasnt something he said to Pyowol.
These were the words to Shin-Pil Lee, the owner of the Jagong Merchant.
It is an honour.
Sinpil Lee did not dare to refuse his request.
I was afraid of Pyo-wol, but I was also afraid of Baek Ho-gyeong.
He had no choice.
Chapter 453
Episode 453
Pyo-wol and Baek Ho-gyeong sat face to face with a campfire in between. Eun-yo and Do-yeon-san were with Pyo-wol.
Baek Ho-gyeong asked.
What kind of rtionship are you? Is the blind your bitch?
Your face is fine, but you have a dog snout.
what are you talking about?
You say bullshit with all your heart.
you?
In Baek Ho-gyeongs eyes, he was young.
It would have been scary enough to make a normal person pee, but it couldnt make a crack in Pyowols face.
Baek Ho-kyung said while looking at Pyo-wols face, which still had no change in expression.
Who is your master?
doesnt exist!
No? How did you learn martial arts? It would be impossible to build that level of skill without learning from a proper master.
You have a lot of questions.
under! My temper really died a lot too. In the past, I would have pulled out your tongue and tore it to pieces
Baek Ho-gyeong clicked his tongue.
Pyowol was the first person to be so stiff in front of him.
I wanted to make a life-and-decision right away, but I couldnt because I was in a bad mood.
Pyowol had something that made people instinctively nervous.
The senses are bound to be more acute for an unarmed soldier who has reached a higher level of martial arts, such as Baek Ho-gyeong. The more sensitive the senses, the greater the anxiety felt.
Baek Ho-kyung suddenly looked at Doyeon Mountain.
His eyes grew more intense.
What are you?
yes?
This is the first time Ive seen a being out of harmony like you. Its definitely not a body that has learned martial arts, but I can feel quite strong power. Even traces of a heterogeneous soul. What the hell are you? What are you doing that is so catchy?
Baek Ho-gyeong was no ordinary soldier.
Just by taking a quick nce at Doyeonsan, I knew he wasnt normal.
His words continued.
In a way, he looks like him
That guy?
Pyowol expressed a question.
There is such a guy. Hes like a monster who cant even die on his own.
Are you talking about the ghost king?
What do I know if that old man lives or dies?
if?
My bastard doesnt answer a single word and keeps asking questions. If youre curious, start by talking about yourself.
Baek Ho-gyeong fired a pyowol.
its okay!
You really are a wicked man. It looks like a fairy tale, but Im going to go to the middle of the day. I dont know how a guy like you came out in Gangho. If I had time, I would have opened your belly and looked inside. Too bad.
Despite Baek Ho-kyungs manic voice, Pyo-wols expression did not change at all.
The appearance of Pyowol touched Baek Ho-kyungs heart even more.
He really wanted to jump over and grapple right away, but he had other business to deal with urgently.
Now is the time to focus on work, not the time to increase enemies.
If you turn it into an enemy, Pyowol was the one who would have endless troubles.
If Pyo-wols killing method was as great as rumors had it, even Baek Ho-gyeong couldnt be relieved.
In a head-to-head confrontation, he was confident of overpowering Pyowol. However, the essence of transcendence is an assassin.
It is an existence that takes for granted running away or hiding if it is disadvantageous.
He couldnt be relieved if Pyowol hid in the dark and only looked for an opportunity to ambush.
Baek Ho-gyeong said to Pyo-wol.
I will also stop paying attention to yourpany. So, stop caring about me too. Then nothing will happen.
Do whatever you feel like.
Ive been talking about it. You really have a personality that deserves a lot of love.
Are you going to lose interest in each other?
okay! Lets go.
It was then.
Sinpil Lee approached them with a bowl of porridge in his hand.
He said to Baek Ho-kyung.
If you havent eaten yet, please eat this.
What?
This is the leftover porridge we ate for dinner.
hmm!
We have only this to serve. If you dont like it, Ill throw it away.
done. give it away.
Baek Ho-gyeong reached out and took the porridge bowl.
Even if it wasnt, I couldnt eat a proper meal because I was wandering around all day.
The contents were not much, but there was not enough for one meal.
Baek Ho-gyeong ate the porridge.
He returned the porridge bowl to Sinpil Lee and said,
What is the name of the top?
Its called the Jagong Corps.
good night! I will pay special attention to the Zigong Corps. You can use my name if there is a problem.
Thank you.
Sinpil Lee made a thrilled expression.
Although he was protected by Pyowol this time, Pyowol could not be with him forever.
There were not many forces in Gangho that were so talkative that they could ignore Baek Ho-gyeongs name.
When you fall into an unexpected crisis situation, if you can sell Baek Ho-kyungs name and pass the crisis, there will be nothing more reassuring.
If a bowl of rice porridge could earn Baekho-gyeongs protection, it was a business that would yield 10,000 times more money.
Sinpil Lee lowered his head once again.
thank you.
done. I want to rest, so go away.
yes!
Sinpil Lee took a porridge bowl and withdrew.
When he disappeared, Tiger Baek folded his arms and leaned his back on a small rock.
I closed my eyes but couldnt sleep.
This is because the epitaph right in front of him was conscious.
It was the same with the moon.
If it had been any other time, I would have closed my eyes and went to sleep by now, but I couldnt do that now.
Baek Ho-kyung smelled dangerous.
The scent of blood as thick as the moon was permeating his entire body.
It killed so many people.
Above all, it was not easy to read his mind.
There was no existence as dangerous as a master who could not read the inside of a river.
Baek Ho-gyeong had both of those requirements.
It was the reason why Pyowol could never be vignt.
Pyowol also ced a small rock behind his back and leaned against it. I closed my eyes, but my senses were wide open. It was to be able to react at any time if the Baekho-gyeong unexpectedly attacked.
The night passed like that.
It was a night that felt longer than ever.
At dawn, Baek Ho-kyung got up from his seat.
Baek Ho-kyung looked around with cold eyes.
All the soldiers of the Zigong Corps were in a deep sleep.
Killing them was easier than flipping the palm of your hand if you put your mind to it.
I told Sinpil Leest night that I could put my name on it, but I didnt feel ashamed at all about going back.
They did nothing against him.
Just being in the same space at the same time was their sin, if anything.
Baek Ho-kyung is a military man who walks between the dead and the dead.
He had no value in public opinion or fame.
It was his life to kill when he was offended and take away when he was greedy.
I have lived that way up until now and will continue to live that way.
It was then.
Pyowol, who was leaning against the rock, opened one eye and looked at him.
It was as if he understood the killing spirit that was seething in Baek Ho-kyungs heart.
Baek Ho-gyeongughed.
A guy with good taste!
Seeing as he opened his eyes after detecting the feeble murderous intent he harbored, he was by no means an easy opponent.
The intent to kill just now was his test.
His sense of transcendence was sharp enough to easily pass his test. Actual force would be far greater than that.
Dont go away today. See youter.
It would be better for both of us not to see each other.
I wish I did, but for some reason I have a hunch that I will see you again sometime soon.
so do i.
Then we will see you again soon.
The premonitions of those who reached the heights of Baekhokyung and Pyowol were rather close to foreknowledge.
If both of them had such a hunch, it was only a matter of time before it came true.
The white tiger disappeared without a sound.
Pyo-wol looked at the ce where Baek Ho-gyeong disappeared without saying a word.
At that time, Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo opened their eyes at the same time.
They looked at the spot where Baek Ho-gyeong was with puzzled expressions. After blinking for a moment, they realized that the white tiger was gone and jumped up from their seats.
Do Yeon-san looked around and asked Pyo-wol.
Brother, who is that old man?
Go!
You just left?
Do Yeon-san looked at Pyo-wol with an expression of disbelief.
Although he didnt say anything because he was overwhelmed by the power of the White Tiger, he too felt that the atmosphere flowing beneath the White Tiger was unusual.
Because of that, he also had a lot of trouble sleeping because he was wary of the Baekho-gyeong. I couldnt have been tired just because I was so tired, but it was true that I was notfortable because my nerves were on edge.
Eunyo said.
Im d. His mood was really unusual
Because she was blind, she developed other senses.
In particr, the sixth sense was unmatched.
After Baek Ho-gyeong joined yesterday, it was hard for her toe to her senses. It was painful because of the wave of chi that was sharp like a de that Baek Ho-gyeong radiated implicitly.
Because of that, I was forced to kill all my senses and go to sleep in order to escape from the suffering.
Now that Baek Ho-gyeong is gone, the crazy sensations have calmed down little by little.
Eunyo looked at Pyowol.
Could he have something to do with yesterdays incident?
Okay.
The answer was yes, but I thought it was not a mark.
When he reached the level of the Pyowol, he could roughly tell what kind of martial arts he was using just by looking at his opponents body.
Baek Ho-kyungs hands, in particr, were abnormally developed.
It wasnt just that he had calluses, but the joints of his fingers were shaped like bamboo.
It was evident that he was born with a horse or had learned a special craft.
It didnt match the scars on the bodies I saw yesterday.
That was why Pyo-wol thought that Baek Ho-gyeong was not a malevolent beast.
Then Doyeonsan muttered.
I hope I never see that old man again.
Eun-yo nodded and agreed with his opinion.
Even if Baek Ho-gyeong suddenly disappeared, the people of the Zigong Chamber were not surprised. Rather, he put on a look of relief.
Apanying a self-indulgent master like Baek Ho-gyeong was a great psychological burden for them as well. I couldnt be so relieved to leave like this.
Sinpil Lee shouted.
Lets hurry up and get out of here.
yes!
The workers began to move diligently with the answer.
The campfire was extinguished, the horses tied to the wagon and ready to leave.
In the meantime, other people chewed on the beef jerky they were given in advance and checked their physical condition.
Finally, when everything was ready, Zigong Sangdan left the homeless ce.
Do Yeon-san also sat in the coachmans seat and drove the horse.
We rode along the Guandu for a long time, but no houses or cities appeared.
I had no choice but to sleep when the sun went down.
After spending a few days on the street like that, I couldnt make sense of it.
Her hair was messy and her face and body were full of dust. If a stranger saw it, it would be safe to say that it was a beggar.
The only ones who were fine were Pyowol and Eunyo.
Pyo-wol was always in the best condition, and he always wore a hat attached to his bloody clothes, so there was no room for dust to settle.
Every time Eunyo passed by the stream, she washed it clean to keep it clean. However, she also became more and more scruffy in front of continued homelessness.
The biggest problem was the bandits who were aiming for the upper part.
There seemed to be a lot of toxic bandits active in the area.
Even though one of the bandits was killed by unknown masters, they didnt care and attacked the Jagong Merchant. But they didnt get what they wanted.
Right before the collision with the Jagong Corps, Doyeonsan stepped forward and knocked them all down.
Doyeonsan subdued the bandits and took all the horses they rode. For the bandits, it was a shame worse than death.
A bandit without words could no longer be called a bandit.
The Jagong Merchant moved the horses stolen by Doyeonsan by hanging them at the back of the procession.
Then arge city appeared before their eyes.
It was a city called Yeogyeong (c).
phew!
Wow! Its a city.
Unmanned soldiers and workers burst into cheers.
Chapter 454
Episode 454
After!
The woman let out a light sigh and got up from the bed.
The bright sunlight gently caressed her naked body.
The woman frowned for a moment and looked out the window. Even though it was covered with a thick cloth, the sunlight crept in.
The woman immediately moved her gaze to the bed.
A man was sleeping next to her.
The womans fingernail marks were clearly visible on the mans back. The man was still unable to get out of the soma, probably because he had loved so intenselyst night.
The woman looked at the mans face for a moment and then got up from the bed.
In one corner of the room, there was a pre-floated face wash.
After briefly washing her face, the woman walked to the dressing table and looked at her face in the mirror for a while.
Looking at himself, he saw a beautiful face on the other side.
Pure white skin and eyes full of decadence.
She looked at her face for a long time before starting to make up.
Even if it wasnt, her beautiful face bloomed even brighter.
The woman smiled as if she liked her makeup today.
She got up and put on her clothes one by one.
Thest time I put on my coat, the man who had fallen asleep in bed woke up.
Did it happen already?
The man quickly got out of bed.
The woman, Soyeowol, approached the man with a bright smile.
The mans eyes were as sharp as knives.
The mans name is Song Cheon-woo.
So Yeo-wol liked Song Chun-wus eyes.
Song Chun-wu was the only person in the world she believed in.
Can I sleep more?
Im all awake now.
Then lets go outside. hungry.
okay!
Song Chun-wu removed the nket and stood up.
His naked body was exposed, but Soyeowol did not blush.
Its because theyve already seen each others bodies countless times and made love.
Song Chun-wus naked body was full of wounds.
Most of them were worn while fighting to protect her.
So Yeo-wol thought he owed Song Chun-wu a great debt.
It seemed that I would never be able to repay that debt in this life.
Sawyerwol picked up the clothes that had fallen on the floor and put them on one by one.
After putting her coat on and even touching her clothes, she smiled with satisfaction.
lets go!
hmm!
The two left the room shoulder to shoulder.
Their dwelling ce was surrounded by a high wall.
Inside the fence, which waspletely blocked from the outside, not a singlemon grass grew, making it extremely deste.
The two opened the small winter door and came out.
The scenery outside the door was different from the inside.
Gasan and flower gardens were well maintained, and the people working were busy, so it was full of vitality.
The two came out, but no one even nced at them. Because theypletely erased their presence.
They were like ghosts in the manor.
They definitely exist and live with other people, but few people recognize them.
It was a very strange scenery.
Two people who had good looks enough to catch peoples attention werepletely out of attention.
In the manor they were called ghosts.
It certainly exists, but few people recognize it.
They left the manor and headed for a nearby inn.
Their destination was an old inn without a proper signboard.
The owners of the old inn were an old couple.
The business was conducted in the traditional way, with the hostess cooking in the kitchen and the hostess serving customers at the checkout counter.
Now entering the age of twilight, the old masters cooking skills were on a very high level.
It wasnt shy, but it was neat and less irritating, but it had a deep taste.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu disliked stimting food.
This is because strong stimuli dull the senses. So I often found an old inn without a board.
wee.
The old mistress greeted them both.
It was when they were mixed with many people that the recognition of the two was hindered. If you face it head-on like this, the cognitive inhibition disappears.
As the two of them sat down, the hostess asked.
Shall I bring you what you always ate?
yes!
Wait a little.
The proprietress bowed her head to the two and approached the kitchen.
Soyeowol looked around the inside of the inn.
Perhaps because it was mid-hour, there were no customers in the inn.
Sawyerwol thought it was better. Eating with others was not her taste.
Song Chun-wu opened his mouth.
I guess we can have a quiet meal today.
Would you like a drink?
its okay!
Not being flexible
So Yeo-wol shook his head slightly at Song Chun-wus answer.
Song Chun-wu stared nkly at So Yeo-wol.
It must be because of the moon.
I understand! Because I too have aplicated mind. Even in the underground cavity, if only the leap was involved, the matter wasplicatedly twisted.
What I dont understand is that I dont know where his strengthes from. He must have lived with us and learned the same martial arts as us. But how did you have such unrivaled martial arts?
He was a man of many secrets from the beginning. I dont know if I learned it before I was trapped in an underground cavity.
Like us?
okay! like us.
no! Youve already checked that out. He must have entered the underground cavity without really knowing anything.
Saw Yeo-wol frowned at Goun Ami.
Pyowol has been like that since ancient times.
It was iprehensible withmon sense. So when I intertwined with him, my hair becameplicated like a tangled thread.
Chunwoo Song said.
Do you think he wille all the way here?
He will definitelye. Even if you die, you cant live.
You ced guards on the road leading to Sichuan. News wille as soon as he shows up.
If he really decided toe all the way here, do you think the guards would be able to spot him?
Well
This time Song Cheon-woo also agreed with So Yeo-wol.
Its not just the mark.
Any kid who learned how to kill in an underground cavity had that level of ability.
The bloodyingdan, who raised assassins in an underground cavity, was only a small and medium-sized group of assassins active in Sichuan Province, but the way they raised assassins was very efficient.
The time spent training in the underground cavity was a hellish experience for them too. However, their military strength proved that the training at the time was very effective.
A body developed to the limit, an infinitely keen sense of survival, and a killing method beyond imagination.
There was no better way to quench the human body than this.
At least, as far as they knew, it was. So, by reviving the experience at the time, the same environment was created and the blood demons were trained.
The good thing about training in underground cavities is that you can mass-produce blood demons at a low cost.
Thanks to this, the two were able to create their own territory in Guryongsalmak very quickly.
After a while, the meal came out.
It was quite a lot for two people to eat.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu also made news like Pyo-wol.
It is to be extremely wary of getting oil on the body.
The two of them yed with chopsticks and ate the food little by little. I was chewing little by little, so I was eating very slowly.
It was then.
Its still the same as biting and eating.
A tall man opened the door of the guesthouse and entered.
Her long hair hung down to her shoulders, making it impossible to identify her true identity, but her identity could be identified just by looking at herrge torso wearing a long robe made of sea otter skin.
Go member?
A long time.
Arge man called Go Il-won sat in front of the table where So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu were eating without permission.
Ko Il-won looked at So Yeo-wols face and said.
You are still beautiful.
Are you back now?
uh! Its been a long time since I came up on the shore, and Im dizzy. I guess Im not ofnd type.
Isnt it natural that youve been on a boat for so long? But whats going on here?
Whats wrong with meing to my house?
Ilwon Go asked while shaking his head.
The impression of Ko Il-won revealed was very strong.
The angr chin,rge features, and, above all, the ferocious eyes like those of a lion were impressive.
Because he had been at sea for a long time, Go Il-wons face was tanned. But even that made his wild nature stand out.
So Yeo-wol thought Go Il-won was like a lion.
Those intense eyes, a warlike expression, and intense fighting spirit.
If a lion reincarnated as a human, it would look exactly like this.
Sawyerwol shook his head and replied.
No problem.
Thats it.
yes!
Looks like I cant eat all of this food, so can I share some?
Please.
thank you! I was hungry toe a long way.
Ko Il-won took the food the two of them were eating to his mouth.
Song Chun-wu frowned for a moment at the sight of Ko Il-won putting food into his mouth with his bare hands.
Unlike the two newscasters, Ko Il-won was a huge glutton. At one time, I ate at least five servings of food.
Soyeowol called the hostess and ordered more food to be served.
thank you! As expected, one eye is the best in the world.
Ilwon Ko raised his thumb.
Sawyerwol asked.
How long are you nning to stay this time?
Im thinking of staying for a while. Its because being onnd doesnt suit my constitution.
The Lord will be disappointed.
You might like it more.
But they are blood rtives
You know? That blood rtives are a family that doesnt mean much.
Even in the middle of the conversation, his hand was constantly pushing food into his mouth. It could have seemed vulgar, but it fit oddly well.
Big! good night.
Ilwon Go wiped the grease from his mouth with his sleeve.
A look of satisfaction was evident on his face.
Enjoying the feeling of satiety, he opened his mouth as if he had suddenly remembered.
really! Thats him.
Is that him?
That assassin who said he learned how to kill just like you guys.
Are you talking about the moon?
thats right! They say they are called four gods in Gangho?
yes!
Do you know where it is?
no.
Thats too bad.
Can you tell me why you are looking for him?
Go Il-won smiled and answered So-yeo-wols question.
I have a debt to pay.
debt?
I lost a boat because of him. Thats causing a huge disruption to transportation.
hmm!
If you find out his whereabouts, let me know. Because I have to pay for at least one boat.
It wont be easy. Hes not that kind of an opponent.
Even if it is, it is nothing more than an assassin. Oh sorry! Are you guys assassins too?
Thanks to the Ko n, I was raised as an assassin. I appreciate that.
Hehe! If you want to resent it, resent your father and mother. Because it was your mother who sold you. No one could have predicted that she would sell you out like that and leave you unattended. But thanks to that, you learned how to kill an assassin and came back. It is rather good for you.
How can you say that? How I had to endure that hellish time.
Brother!
In an instant, the atmosphere of Go Il-won changed.
The loose atmosphere so far had disappearedpletely, and it seemed that an angry lion was opening its eyes.
His momentum was so great that Song Chun-wu secretly grabbed the handle of the sword without even realizing it.
Ko Il-won knew that, but he did not even pay attention to Song Chun-wu.
Brother! Dont expect any recognition from this family. Because its such a family. If you want to live a long time, youd better throw away your emotions.
I know. Pretend you havent heard this now. I must have been very emotional for a while.
It should be. If you have at least half of the blood of the Go family, you should have that much self-control.
Ilwon Go stood up from his seat.
He smiled at Song Chun-wu, who was still nervous, and moved toward the entrance of the inn.
Before leaving the door, he looked back and said.
If you want to see the sea anytime, tell me. Still, since my older brother is the owner of the Ghost Fleet, cant you take my younger brother on the boat?
Chapter 455
Episode 455
Yeogyeong was a fairlyrge city.
Since it is located at the crossroads of the waterway and the ovend road, it was often visited by those who transportedrge-scale goods such as merchantpanies and gpoles. Because of this, amodation facilities for them were well developed. Also, there was a fairlyrge drinking market on the outskirts.
Those who use the waterway sold their horses here, and those who came by the waterway and used the ovend road bought horses.
As the circumstances were, the policewomans horse market was very lively.
As soon as Zigong Corps entered the police force, they went to the horse market to sell horses. I wasnt trying to sell the draft horses. It was to sell the horses stolen from the bandits.
The price of one horse was over five gold coins.
If you had dozens of horses, you could earn at least a few hundred gold.
Because of that, he dragged all the horses even though it was cumbersome.
her! Theyre all well-managed guys. Where did you get so many horses?
The merchant of the horse market admired the horses brought by the Zigong Merchants.
It wasnt easy to find something like this.
Even the merchant could not hide his greed and looked at dozens of horses.
Yesterday, dozens of these words came in, and today theye again.
You mean you came in yesterday too?
okay! An old man brought a horse alone. It was a pity that other merchants bought all of them
There were dozens of merchants buying and selling horses at the horse market. They were all inpetition.
Depending on who secured a lot of better horses, it was possible to take the initiative in the horse market.
The merchant who looked at the words brought by the Zigong Corps with greedy eyes was also an ambitious person.
I give you five gold coins for each horse. Sell them all to me.
I am not joking. Thats it! I will go to another merchant.
Ugh! Why are you in such a hurry? If so, how much do you want?
Ten gold coins per pill!
Lets make it six.
Okay! I will not sell it.
Sinpil Lee shook his head with an expression of displeasure.
He, too, was a worn-out merchant.
It is because he knows the basic market price of horses and knows the excellence of the horses that the bandits rode that he can go out so strongly.
Good! Then Ill give you seven. I cant beat you any more.
Seven kittens
Still, when Lee Shin-pil made an expression that he did not like it, the merchant hurriedly added more conditions.
Here is my inn. If youre going to stay here for a night anyway, Ill give you my inn. That would be better than struggling to find another ce.
Of course, staying at an inn is free, right?
This kind of robbery keke! good I will pay for all the expenses of staying in the inn for seven gold coins per pill.
Good!
It was only then that Shinpil Lee smiled and took a fist.
This is the first time Ive seen a merchant more venomous than me. The Zigong Merchants will prosper greatly.
Ill take it as apliment.
Its apliment.
The merchant took out a slip from his pocket and held it.
Two hundred ten cats. When I go to the battlefield in Guizhou Province, I will change it to Geumja.
Thank you! But did you say that horses arrived inrge numbers yesterday too?
exactly!
Do you know who sold it?
I only heard that he was an old man. I dont know any more.
Okay.
Sinpil Lee shook his head.
The merchant called the staff and ordered them to escort the people of the merchant to his inn.
Sinpil Lee returned to Pyowol with the proceeds from selling the horse.
He said, holding out the slip to Pyowol.
This is the price for selling a horse.
Why are you giving me this?
Didnt Sohyeop wipe out the bandits? It is the money earned thanks to the hard work of the small cooperative, so of course I have to give it.
Pyo-wol looked at the slip for a while and epted only half of it.
This is enough, so spend the rest on travel expenses.
You dont have to.
its okay! Go see.
yes!
When Lee Shin-pil stepped away, Pyo-wol handed the slip he was holding to Do Yeon-san.
brother?
You earned it, so you keep it.
I dont need that much money
Theres nothing wrong with having a lot of money. I have it.
huh!
Do Yeon-san had no choice but to receive the slip. And he handed it over to Eun-yo.
what?
I dont need it, so take care of it instead.
Eun-yo frowned at A-mi for a moment at Do Yeon-sans words, but she didnt deny it.
Having managed several Giru in Chengdu, she was used to managing money.
okay. I will have it, so tell me if you need it.
huh!
Do Yeon-san smiled brightly.
Foot!
Even Eun-yo stoppedughing at him.
With Do Yeon-san, the journey was not boring.
Pyowol looked at them for a while and said.
lets go!
yes!
huh!
Other wagons were already moving along with Lee Shin-pil. Do Yeon-san hurriedly drove the carriage to avoid missing them.
Following the wagons, they arrived at a ce called Changsin Gaekjan.
The building itself was shabby, but veryrge.
It was equipped with an independent barn and warehouse, so it was a perfect environment for the Zigong Merchant to stay.
Doyeonsan said.
brother! I will put the horse in the stall and go in first.
After putting the horse in the stall and moving the luggage, it would have taken a lot of time.
I get it.
Pyo-wol and Eun-yo got off the carriage first.
The two walked shoulder to shoulder to the inn.
The inside of the inn was crowded with people who had entered first.
The atmosphere was bound to be chaotic as the people from the upper ranks rushed in at once.
Pyowol and Eunyo found an empty seat.
The window seat overlooking the outside was intentionally left empty by the people of the Jagong Chamber for Pyowol and his party.
The two sat down and looked out the window.
The sun had gone down, but there were quite a few people walking around the streets.
Just by looking at peoplesid-back expressions, I could tell what the policewomans atmosphere was like.
Its good.
Eunyo muttered, resting her chin on her hand.
Her gaze was fixed precisely on the people passing by on the street.
Afterimages of people formed on her unfocused retinas.
It would be better if I could see people with my eyes, but I could still figure out how people were feeling just by feeling.
Not everyone is like that, but at least the people passing by in front of the inn felt rxed.
It was the first time I realized today that seeing people who do not show any impatience is sofortable.
Pyowol said.
You can be like that if you want.
I guess so.
There was already a sufficient foundation in the saints.
There were also several Giru with her name.
If you put your mind to it, you can live a leisurely andfortable life.
It would be the icing on the cake if Doyeonsan were with them.
Eun-Yo immediately shook her head.
It was a pleasant imagination, but its because you know that it doesnt suit you.
She has already dipped her toe deep into the river.
Ganghoran is like a swamp, and once you step into it, it is impossible to get out without paying anything. And the price was very harsh.
Yet she wasnt ready to pay the price.
Pyo-wol looked at Eun-yo in silence.
I didnt know what Eun-yo was thinking, but I didnt want to disturb her thoughts.
In the meantime, Doyeonsan, who had finished cleaning up, came in.
Do Yeon-san sat down next to Eun-yo as if it were natural.
Good job.
Whats the hardship
Do Yeon-san smiled, and Pyo-wol also smiled slightly. But his smile soon disappeared.
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo made puzzled expressions as they looked at Pyo-wols face, which hardened in an instant.
Brother why?
Brother?
It was then.
The door of the guesthouse burst open and a man and a boy entered.
He is in histe forties or early fifties. He had a sturdy physique, wore a pure white long robe, and carried a long sword two inches long at his waist. The most impressive thing was the white and beautiful fingers that were beyond age.
There were no bulges on the knuckles, as if looking at a womans seomseom corn.
Beside the elderly man was an emaciated-looking boy.
He was a little shorter than Do Yeon-san, but he seemed to have a weak personality by noticing others around him.
The elderly man looked around the inn and burst into a sigh.
her! Are there any empty seats here?
He had stopped by a few inns beforeing here. All the guesthouses he visited were empty. Thats why I came here after wandering around the streets.
At that time, a strangeness shed in the eyes of the mature man.
His eyes were fixed on the window seat.
Pyowol was also looking straight at the mature man.
her!
Suddenly, the middle-aged mans lips squeezed, and an inexplicable exmation flowed out.
At his exmation, the boy raised his head and naturally looked at Pyowol.
In an instant, a smile appeared on the boys face.
brother!
He ran, calling the moon.
Pyowol also got up from his seat and greeted the boy.
Its Shinwoo.
How is your brother? Is that right?
The boy hugged Pyowols waist and looked up.
How have you been?
You really are my brother. How is your brother here?
Pyowol said as he tousled the boys hair.
You look good.
The boy hugging Pyo-wols waist was Nam Shin-woo.
A boy who hid in Dang So-chus studio when Pyo-wol settled in Chengdu.
Nam Shin-woo had abilities simr to the Ghost King, who was the most iprehensible of Kangho.
It was the ability of immortality.
In order to catch Nam Shin-woo, Chilseongdang and numerous other warriors pursued him. Immortality was the ability that all powerful people in the world dream of.
They thought that if they could catch Nam Shin-woo and dig up his secret, they would be able to live forever.
If Pyo-wol hadnt protected him, Nam Shin-wu would not have been a person in this world anymore.
Then the old man approached.
Pyowols eyes looking at him grew colder.
Pungjon.
Its been a while.
A mature man called Fengjian looked at Pyo-wols body.
He was wearing a look of sincere admiration.
No matter how much the Yangtze Rivers back waves push out the front waves, isnt this really too much?
The achievement when I first saw Pyowol was also great. Still, at that time, I was able to gauge the level of Pyowol. But now, I couldnt read how much the realm was.
The world is so unfair. Climbing one stair is too much for some, even if they endure all their lives, but who jumps several steps at once?
Pyowols appearance now reminded him of a man he knew in the past. He was also a person who could not be understood by ordinarymon sense.
Feng Zun shook his head slightly and let out a sigh.
Now they are called Shinigami, right? I am listening to your rumors.
What are you doing here?
Somehow it came all the way here. There are no seats, so can we sit together?
sit down!
thanks!
Feng Zun answered and sat down in the empty seat. Then Nam Shin-woo quickly brought a chair and sat down next to him.
Poongjons eyes turned to Doyeonsan and Eunyo.
Mmm!
He let out a groan involuntarily.
Feng Zun stared at the two for a long time.
Nam Shin-woo tilted his head, as if he did not understand the reaction of the rich man.
Fengjian let out a sigh.
Because you are strange, all the children you take with you are also strange.
In the eyes of others, they may look like ordinary children, but in Feng Zuns eyes, they were extraordinary.
Even if there was just one person like that, the world would be in an uproar, but there were two people by Pyowols side.
Pungjons eyes turned to Nam Shinwoo.
If you add this child, its three? What on earth is it that attracts all the evils in the world like this? Would it have been better to kill him then?
Chapter 456
Episode 456
Eunyo kept her mouth shut.
It was because he instinctively felt that Pungjon was different from ordinary people. It was the same with Doyeon Mountain.
The interest is dangerous!
Both of them had one thing inmon: they were not normal people.
Eun-yo received an unknown greatw at So-roe-eumsa, and Do-yeon-san was encroached on by the ghost king.
It is far from ordinary.
On the other hand, Pungjons identity is unclear, but his essence was on the Taoist side. Because of that, he feels ufortable with the two people who are inconsistent with the logic of the world.
The emotions the two felt were simr.
If it hadnt been for Pyowol in this ce, they would all have escaped. To that extent, Pungjon was an ufortable existence.
An intrinsic sense of rejection that has nothing to do with martial arts.
That was how they felt for each other.
Pyo Yue asked Feng Zun.
Where to sleep?
I couldnt find a ce to eat, so would you have asked for a ce to sleep?
Sleep here. Ill get you a room.
Really?
Instead of answering, Pyowol called one of the soldiers from the Jagong Corps.
If you have a spare room, give me one.
All right.
Mu-in answered without asking why.
Anyway, this inn was no different from having been borrowed by the Zigong Corps in its entirety. It wasnt even a matter of removing one room.
When Mu-in stepped back to report to Shin-pil Lee, Pung-jon said.
thanks! To be honest, it was an embarrassing car.
It wouldnt have been difficult to find a room if you were as strong as you.
If everything is solved by force, how is it different from Sapas group?
But it is also true that it is useful.
Dont say anything you dont mean, just be honest. What are you doing here?
Then why did youe here?
Did you tell me? Somehow it came all the way here.
Pyowol stared at Poongjon.
Except for the nickname Pungjon, everything is hidden behind a veil of secrecy.
No one in Kang-ho knew Pung-jons past and true identity.
Pyo-wol also once asked Hong Yu-sin of Hao-mun about the identity of Pung-jon. However, Hong Yu-sin also did not know the identity of Poong-jon.
How long are you going to stay here?
It will depend on the situation. Then why are you with them? Of course he didnt get a job at the upper ranks.
Its just that we have the same destination, so were just going together.
Where is your destination?
Were not close enough to talk openly.
but! Its been so long since Ive seen you, so I was a bit mistaken. We were never good friends.
Feng Zhens eyes sank deeply.
It was Pungjon who once contemted whether to kill Pyowol for the sake of the world. Even now, I didnt think of Pyowol so well.
Pyo-wol was one of the names I heard the most while touring Nam Shin-woo and Kang-ho.
Sasin Pyowol.
The name was now synonymous with fear.
As far as Pungjon knew, it was the first time that an assassin-turned-warrior had fully revealed his presence in the world.
It was truly an unprecedented event.
Nam Shin-woo said excitedly, not knowing hisplicated intentions.
How is Sochu-hyung doing?
I am doing well.
thank god.
Stop by the saints sometime. Because prosecution is waiting.
I want to do that too, but
Nam Shin-woo nced at Pung-jon.
It meant that he could not go without Pungjons permission.
Pyowols gaze suddenly turned to Poongjons sleeve.
His sleeves were stained red. It was clearly bloodstained.
Blood stains were also visible on Nam Shin-woos sleeves and clothes.
They were the ones who killed the bandits.
The scars left on the bodies of the bandits were caused by the Poongyang sword, the name of the Pungjon.
It was clear that Nam Shin-woo had inflicted the wounds that seemed immature.
Perhaps Poongjon was conscious of Pyowols gaze, so he hid the bloody part.
At that time, Nam Shin-woo asked cautiously.
Who is that brother and sister?
ah! say hello Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo live with me.
Nice to meet you, Yeonsan-hyung! Eunyo sister!
Nam Shin-woo first pretended to know the two.
hi! nice to meet you.
Did you say Shinwoo? nice to meet you!
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo also greeted Nam Shin-woo.
Although Pungjon was a bit annoying, I felt a strange sense of affinity with Nam Shin-woo.
Theyughed and chatted as if they had known each other for a long time.
Pungjonsplexion darkened when he saw Nam Shin-woos normally dark face full ofughter.
I dont know if Im really good at it.
Whoa!
Feng Zun unknowingly let out a deep sigh.
If Jeom So-yi hadnt served the meal at that moment, the atmosphere would have sunk heavily.
Lets go eat.
looks delicious.
thank you for this food.
The three children hurriedly started eating.
Although they came separately, all three children hade a long way and were very hungry. They hurriedly stuffed the food into their mouths.
Because of that, the conversation was interrupted for a while.
Poongjon looked at the children for a while and then spoke to Pyowol.
Would you like a drink?
no!
Then I will have to drink alone.
Despite Pyo Yues refusal, Feng Zun did not put on a bad expression.
Because they know that alcohol is taboo for assassins.
Fengjon called Jeom Soi and ordered a bottle of wine.
Pyo-yue ate quietly, and Feng-jon did his own work alone.
The night went on like that.
The room assigned to Pyowol was quiterge.
There were three bunks, each upying one.
Even without checking, I could tell that Lee Shin-pil was considerate.
Lying on the bed, Eun-yo turned her head and looked at Pyo-wol.
What kind of person is my brother Pungjon?
The most secretive person in the world.
As expected. Somehow I couldnt read anything.
It was Eun-yo who learned the mind.
Quite a few people could tell what kind of intentions they were harboring even if they met just once. However, even with her minds eye, she could not read Poongjons true intentions.
It was as if a huge barrier had been erected in my heart.
The barrier was so high and so hard that she couldnt see through. It was the first time since Pyowol that the mental barrier was so strong.
Brother?
why?
I have a bad feeling.
how?
Just.
Eunyo blurted her horses tail.
I wondered if it was not for nothing that I mentioned something that could not be exined in words.
Pyowol said.
People who have many secrets are hard to believe easily. There is nothing wrong with your feelings, so there is no need to me yourself.
Does your older brother feel that way too?
I didnt like him from the first time I saw him.
When he first met Pyo-wol, Poong-jon had a murderous intent.
At that time, the achievement of Pyowol was not up to Plenty.
Had he confronted him head-on, he would have died at the hands of Feng Zun.
Fortunately, it passed without incident, but Pyo-wol never forgot the memory of the time.
Even so, he endures because Nam Shin-woo is still alive thanks to Pungjon.
Regardless of personal feelings, Nam Shin-woo was able to breathe and live because of his abundance.
Pyowol looked up at the ceiling with his arm pillow on.
Doyeon-san must have been tired and fell asleep already.
I couldnt concentrate because of his snoring.
Suddenly, Eun-yo became quiet.
She, too, fell into a daze.
However, Pyowol could not easily fall asleep.
For some reason, my heart was confused.
Whenever he felt like this, Pyowol knew that something bad had happened.
Pyowol eventually gave up sleeping and came out.
Aftering out, Pyo-wol walked around the guesthouse yard alone.
Squeak!
As if noticing that there was no presence, Gwia rode down to the floor.
Guia moved along the leopard and inhaled the outside air.
Pyowol noticed that Gwias appearance had changed a little.
The small horns on his head grew a little bigger and the color became clearer.
When Pyowol stretched out his hand, Guia naturally came up on top of his palm.
Guia stared at Pyowol with bright red eyes. Pyowol also looked into Guias eyes.
Pyowol and Gwiah looked into each others eyes andmunicated.
Ordinary people would think snakes are disgusting, but Pyowol didnt think of anything like that. On the contrary, it felt very lovely.
Gwia used Pyowols body as a yground equipment and whirled around freely.
Pyo-wol closed his eyes and enjoyed the feel of the ive on his skin.
I didnt know how much time had passed.
Suddenly Guia raised her head and looked at Ya Gong.
At about the same time, the moon also looked in the same direction.
Quaang!
Immediately after that, an explosion broke out in the inn.
As if a meteor had fallen, the roof of the guesthouse where Pyowol had been staying had burst open.
Ha!
bloke!
Shortly thereafter, two men came out through the gaping hole.
An old man with flowing silver-white hair and a man in his early fifties.
They sprayed water at each other.
Pungjon!
Dont be afraid. Chasing them all this way
They were Pungjon and Baekhogyeong.
Baek Ho-gyeong sprayed Pungjon as if he had met Cheolcheons enemy.
The problem is that the power of the grass he spreads was so heinous that all the buildings in the area were destroyed.
what?
Whoa!
All the guests staying in the inn came out due to a sudden thunderbolt. Most of them had learned martial arts, so they reacted promptly, otherwise they would have died from being crushed by rubble.
In the dark, Baek Ho-kyungs hands glowed white.
Baek Ho-gyeongs non-jeolhak was Baekryunsosu (ɏ).
Baengnyeonsosu had tremendous destructive power to the extent that it was ranked within three fingers among all handicrafts.
bang!
Every time Kyung Ho Baek swung his hand, the entire area exploded like a thunderp.
It was truly formidable power.
However, Pungjons martial arts against the Baekhogyeong were never far behind.
He brought his index and middle fingers together and took the sword grip.
Powerful energy gathered above the sword.
It was the Pungyang Sword, the name of the Pungjon.
Fengjon swung the Fengyang sword as it was. Then, a de-like wind arose and shed with the white lotus minority.
Wow!
An unprecedented explosion urred.
Fortunately, this sh took ce in the air and did not damage the guests.
brother!
Brother!
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo escaped from the inn and joined Pyo-wol.
At least they reacted quickly, so they didnt suffer a single wound.
how?
Oh! Is that person yesterday?
Do Yeon-san recognized Baek Ho-gyeong.
Eun-yo also frowned and said.
Why is that person?
One was one of the Eight Constetions, and the other was a master who belonged to the Triad.
Both of them were absolute masters whomanded the strong.
Although he did not belong to a special force, he reigned at the top of the stronghold with only his own strength.
Suddenly, Pyowol frowned.
I saw that Baek Ho-gyeong was carrying someone by his side.
Seeing his limbs swaying helplessly, he seemed to have lost his mind.
The problem is that In-young, who is shaking so weakly, is a person that Pyo-wol also knows.
pelvis of the kidney!
The person who was subdued by Baek Ho-gyeong and lost consciousness was Nam Shin-woo.
Fortunately, the chest ups and downs didnt seem to be dead.
Poongjon reached out his hand to Shinwoo Nam.
Give me the Shinwoo.
Pungjon! I will take this child.
dare!
Feng Zhen was very angry.
At that moment, Baek Ho-kyung raised his hand.
ck shadows rose on the roof of the mansion around the inn.
Chapter 457
Episode 457
The ck shadows smelled like a white tiger.
All of them smelled of insincerity and danger.
Blood cloud demon band (Ѫ녹ħ).
They were the limbs of Baek Ho-gyeong.
Normally, it was a military organization that tours the river alone, but only apanies it when there is a special event.
Poongjon was never an easy opponent.
His strength was equal to Baek Ho-gyeong.
Even Baek Ho-kyung was a strong enemy who could fight on an equal footing even at the risk of his life.
If it was a fight of pride or a public match, I would have dealt with him alone. He was also a warrior whose pride pierced the sky.
However, what he was doing now was a very cowardly act, and he decided to be a little more mean because he had be cowardly.
There are a total of 20 Blood Cloud Ghosts.
Each of them were masters possessing the ultimate in power.
What is particrly frightening about them is that they are proficient in both group and interpersonal warfare. In particr, deep night when the darkness fell was the time when their power was maximized.
Baek Ho-gyeong threw Nam Shin-wu, who was wearing it on his side, to the bloody cloud demon.
Give me that child.
Poongjon threw his body and tried to snatch Nam Shinwoo from the middle. But the white tiger stood in his way.
Your opponent is me.
Are you going to see blood? The manger!
Poongzons long cloth swelled up.
I felt a tremendous sense of intimidation from him, whose hair was scattered and shimmered like seaweed.
Baek Ho-kyungs expression darkened.
It was because the momentum felt from Pungjon was no joke.
Baek Ho-gyeong gave the order to the blood-cloud demon corps.
You take the child and get out of here.
yes!
Heolun Gwima Daeju replied with Nam Shinwoo wrapped around his back.
He immediately left the battlefield with his men.
Where?
Feng Zun unfurled his Feng Yang sword at him.
Quaang!
It didnt happen that the sword of Poongyang touched the sword of blood. Before I knew it, the Baek Ho-gyeong blocked it.
Did you tell me? Your opponent is me.
Are you going to see the end?
I always didnt like how you pretended to be aloof. You pretend to be noble and clean by yourself, but in the end, isnt your foundation the same as ours?
Shut up!
Baek Ho-kyungs words must have touched Yeok-rin, and Pung-jon was very angry.
He rushed at the white tiger without hesitation.
Whiyuu!
A raging wind whistled through his whole body.
As it was, he collided with the White Tiger.
Quaang! bang!
A continuous explosion rang out.
Poonyangs Poongyang Sword White Tigers White Lotus Handful.
All of them were among the best schrs in the world.
Their sh brought disaster to the policewoman.
Quarre!
The huge pce copsed and the wall copsed.
Ahh!
help me!
There was no Asura Hell Road.
People screamed and ran out of copsing buildings.
Eunyo said to Pyowol.
Brother, will you just watch?
She had a distressed expression on her face.
Ominous air waves filled the sky over the policewoman. For her, who has more sensitive senses than anyone else, this ominous atmosphere was very painful.
Do Yeon-san also looked at Pyo-wol with the same expression as her.
calction! What!
yes!
Brother!
You guys,e find Shinwoo.
huh!
all right.
The two jumped at the same time as they answered.
In an instant, they disappeared in the direction where the Heolungwimandae disappeared.
Quarre!
Even at that moment, Poongjon and Baekhogyeong were fighting fiercely.
They were two people beyond human limits.
The fight between the two strong men with the best armed forces was destroying the downtown area of the city called Yeo-gyeong.
If left as it is, not a single building in the area would remain intact.
Fit!
Sasa River was extracted from Pyowols hands.
An intangible force that cuts through the darkness.
Poong-jon and Baek Ho-gyeong immediately noticed the subtle power that ordinary people could not detect.
What?
Hut!
Although the two were surprised by the sudden intervention of Pyowol, they raised their self-defense and protected their bodies. However, the reason Pyowol flew the Sasagang was not to attack.
Whiririk!
Sasa River wrapped the two in self-defence.
Pyowol swung the Sasa River with all his might and threw their bodies far away.
her!
dare!
Fengjon made a puzzled expression, and Baek Ho-gyeong was furious.
It was because he never imagined that he would be thrown like this by a young warrior like Pyowol.
As absolute masters, both of them did not suffer any injuries. But it was enough to crack his lofty pride.
Fengjon and Baekhogyeongnded on the outskirts of Yeogyeong.
Pyowol also threw herself away andnded lightly near them.
Baek Ho-kyung rolled his eyes.
What are you doing? bantling!
If you are going to fight, fight so as not to harm people.
what?
Sparks flew from Baekho-kyungs eyes.
No one had ever dared to say such a thing to him.
When Gangho praises you as the god of death, you dont know how scary the sky is. Do you think I am afraid of you and leave you alone?
The life in Baek Ho-kyungs voice was truly frightening.
Heuk!
100 million!
People living on the outskirts of Yeo-gyeong copsed foaming at the mouth just by hearing his voice.
When martial arts reach the highest level, a person can be killed with a single word.
The Roar of the Lion that Baek Ho-kyung is currently ying was simr to him.
However, the lions roar could only work for those with weaker internal energy or those who had not mastered martial arts.
Both Pungjon and Pyolwol were masters with military power that rivaled him.
Although his heart was slightly shaken, he was not particrly affected.
Pyowol opened his mouth.
If you are going to fight, fight where no one is.
what?
Because of you, the inn is broken and I have to sleep.
You mean you intervened for just that reason? dare! In this event of the body
Baek Ho-kyungs anger soared to the top of his head.
He couldnt hold back his anger and rushed at Pyowol.
Your opponent is me.
At that time, Pungjon blocked the gap between Baekhogyeong and Pyowol.
Get out of the way!
Ha!
Poongzon unleashed the Poongyang sword with all his might.
It was quite far from the private house, so I was able to fight with all my might without neglecting the situation.
Just before Pungjon shed with Baekhogyeong, he nced at Pyowol.
If youre the author
I dont know Pyo-wol well, but I knew that he cared for Nam Shin-woo.
Even if it wasnt fair, he certainly cared for and protected the people within his fence.
If he had that type of personality, he would never leave Nam Shin-woo alone. Thats why he was able to stop worrying about Nam Shin-woo and do his best.
Ha!
Chap!
Kwaaang!
A storm raged on the outskirts of Yeogyeong.
My God!
What kind of lightning is this?
Lee Shin-pil and Ku Sang-hak looked at the half-destroyed inn and muttered devastatedly.
The guesthouse, swept up in the fight between Poongjon and Baekhogyeong, was no longer in a state where guests could sleep.
At least the pir was endangered, but I did not know when it would copse.
No one expected that the inn, which hade to sleepfortably, would break like this.
Lee Shin-pil said to the upper rank soldiers.
Come on, check the condition of the horses and goods.
yes!
The soldiers at the top were busy moving.
Fortunately, they learned martial arts, so they reacted quickly and were able to escape. Among the general public, there were many people who were crushed under the wreckage of the inn.
You guys rescue the wounded with me.
Geoseohak took some of his men and rescued those who were under rubble.
Sinpil Lee looked around with a tired expression.
The battle between Fengjon and Baekhojing here was only for a brief moment. However, in that short period of time, the downtown area waspletely destroyed to the extent that it was impossible to find its former appearance.
If the moon hadnt intervened and blown them away, there would have been huge casualties.
Sinpil Lee sighed.
Isnt it against the logic of the world that such people exist? Why did Heaven give such power to an individual?
Even though it was strong, it was too strong.
The power of one individual can shake the order of the world.
It was questionable whether a single warrior could have such power.
However, Pyo Dae-hyeop intervened, and without him, this street would have beenpletely destroyed.
He was grateful that Pyowol intervened, even if btedly.
Under hismand, the people of the Zigong Corps managed to resolve the situation in an orderly manner.
Fortunately, all things and words were fine.
If I endured well tonight, I felt like I could leave right away.
Whoa!
Sinpil Lee let out a sigh of relief.
Now, I thought I would just have to wait for the return of Pyowol and Doyeonsan in peace.
Are the kids okay anyway?
He recalled Eunyo and Doyeonsan, who tracked down the bloody cloud demons.
Doyeonsan ran through the darkness at a terrifying speed.
The traces of Heolungwimadae escaped from the police station and continued deep into the mountains.
Heolungwimadae was secretive like a snow leopard.
As soon as they escaped, they sprinted with all their might.
Keeping up with them was never easy.
It was all the more impossible for an idiot warrior like Do Yeon-san who had not learned a single follow-up technique to pursue.
Even so, it was entirely thanks to silver that I was able to track without falling behind.
Eunyo was running through the darkness at such a terrifying speed that it was hard to believe that she was blind.
left!
As Eunyo said, I turned left.
I crossed the creek here.
She traced the hemorrhoids precisely as if she were seeing them with her own eyes.
Do Yeon-san did not have the slightest doubt and moved as Eun-yo instructed.
It was when I jumped over a fairly wide stream at once.
shhh!
Suddenly, ck air came flying.
The tail of the blood cloud demon band noticed the pursuit of the two and attacked.
Tattak!
Five people broke away from the group and ran towards the two.
Their momentum breaking through the darkness and running was unusual.
Do Yeon-san condensed her energy into her fist and threw it out.
Quaang!
With an explosion, the three of them were thrown back. However, they soon rushed back to Doyeonsan as if nothing had happened.
He swung his sword to dissipate the energy before the fist hit.
bloke!
Die!
Their eyes shed fiercely.
While dealing with them, Do Yeon-san nced at Eun-yo.
I was worried about Eun-yo.
Awesome!
At that moment, a sharp cutting sound was heard.
At the same time, the warriors who rushed at Eun-yo fell down with blood spattering from their necks.
Eun Yao killed them all at once.
A belt was in her hand.
A ck belt was no ordinary item.
Dangsochu is a cavalryman made by mixing Cheonjamsa and silver thread with strong sticity.
Tarak!
Eun-yo chased after the rest of the blood cloud ghosts and disappeared into the darkness in an instant.
Go with me!
Doyeonsan hurriedly shouted.
Chapter 458
Episode 458
The Blood Cloud Demon Lord has a strange feeling.
Because the rear was so quiet.
Heolungwimadae was basically trained to move secretly. It is training so that even if you run at full speed, you will not make footsteps like a cat.
Such light-gongbeop they called night-myohaeng (ҹ؈).
Literally, as if the cat was galloping through the darkness, it made almost no sound. But I swear it wasnt quite this quiet.
Even if it was quiet, it was too quiet.
It was as if no one was following behind.
no way?
The Blood Cloud Demon Lord looked back.
For a moment, his eyes fluttered.
It was because half of the men who ran behind him disappeared without a sound. Instead, it was a white-faced woman who followed behind.
Blind girl with unfocused eyes.
The moment the belt in her hand shed, the warrior of the Blood Cloud Demon Army who was running at the rear said pick and fell down.
The blind girl silently took the body of the fallen soldier andid it on the floor. And again, at a terrifying speed, he caught up with the tail of the Heolungwimadae.
Thats that
Seeing that creepy appearance, the blood-luck demon lord couldnt speak and opened his mouth wide.
It was only then that the warriors of the Blood Cloud Ghosts, who were running after him, sensed the strange atmosphere and turned around.
what?
what?
They also found the blind girl Eun-yo and spat out their guard.
I thought it was natural because I sent five of my colleagues. However, Eunyo was alive and well and was hunting her colleagues from the rear. And that too, while deceiving their senses.
What is your year?
The bloody cloud demon lord screamed and turned around.
The warrior warriors who followed him also changed direction and surrounded Eunyo.
Instead of answering, Eun-yo lifted the belt infused with air power.
A faint red light shone from the belt.
Her eyes were fixed on Nam Shin-wu, who was hanging from the side of the Healun Demon Lord.
Nam Shin-woo waspletely treated like a piece of luggage. At least if you thought of them as equals, you shouldnt have treated them that way.
Although yesterday was the first time I met Nam Shin-woo, I didnt feel like a stranger.
Nam Shin-woos appearance reminded him of his miserable past.
Before he was saved by Pyo-wol, he himself was treated like that at So-ro-eum Temple.
That made me even more angry.
Wow!
She burrowed through the blood clouds with terrifying speed.
The air-powered belt tore through the air like a sword. The blood cloud demons also swung their swords and attacked her.
Kakakang!
A sound of metal exploded and they shed.
Depending on how to inject air power, the belt became hard like a sword or soft like a whip.
It has all the tricks of sword and whip.
Caang!
The warrior of the blood cloud demon band blocked the belt with a sword. In an instant, Eunyo changed the operation of gong power. Then the tight belt wrapped around the sword like a whip.
what?
The warrior of the blood cloud demon raised his eyes wide.
The sword slipped out of his grasp before he had time to try. Eun-yos fingertips pierced his chest.
Fu-wook!
From her fingers to her wrists, she gently dug into Mu-jis chest like tofu.
Ouch!
The warrior screamed and sat down as it was.
He couldnt survive even if his chest was pierced.
Muin just stopped breathing.
This year!
Damn it!
After seeing the deaths of theirrades, the warriors of the Blood Cloud Demon Corps attacked like crazy. However, Eun-yo avoided all of their attacks by a narrow margin. And attacked using the belt.
Kakakakang!
Sparks flew in all directions.
Having lost arade, the bloody cloud demons attacked regardless of fire or water.
Even though she was injured, Eun-yo was driven into a corner by the blood-cloud demons who rushed like demons.
Heolun Gwima Daeju threw Nam Shin-woo and threw himself at Eun-yo.
The sword in his hand aimed at Eun-yos neck.
By the time Eunyo noticed the surprise attack of the Healing Demon Lord, the sword had already reached his throat.
Eun-yo couldnt react and just widened her eyes.
bang!
But the sword didnt happen to touch her throat. A fist flew in from somewhere and struck the sword of Heolun Gwima Daeju.
Lets go together.
In the darkness, someone who threw a fist appeared.
It was Doyeonsan who appeared in a hurry.
The whole body of Doyeonsan was covered with the blood of the warriors of the Heolungwimadae.
he asked Eun-yo.
are you okay?
huh!
It was dangerous. Lets go together next time.
huh!
Do Yeon-san smiled as if she liked Eun-yos answer. But within a moment, his face turned cold as if it had been frosted.
If he had been even a littlete to intervene, Eun-yo would have lost his life.
I dont know anything else, but I could never forgive anyone who hurt Eun-yo.
Nam Shin-woo was already out of his interest.
His attention was focused on the Heolun Demon Lord.
Ha!
Quarre!
A powerful fist flew towards the Blood Cloud Demon Lord.
The sword of Heolungwimadaeju also rose.
Whoa!
Martial arts and sword skills collided, and the forest shook greatly.
Eunyo muttered as she looked at Doyeonsan Mountain.
That idiot!
The order that Pyo-wol gave them was to save Nam Shin-woo. However, Do Yeon-san forgot Pyo-wols orders and was angry at the fact that he almost died, so he attacked only the blood-un-gwi-ma-dae-ju.
It was really stupid. But I didnt like that blind tendency.
It made her happy that there were people in this wide world who lived looking only at themselves.
The fight between Pungjon and Baekhogyeong became more intense.
The area had already turned into ruins due to the confrontation between the absolute masters. At least, Pyo-wol threw them into the outskirts of Yeo-gyeong, so there were no victims, but if the fight continued in the downtown area, hundreds of people would have lost their lives by now.
Pyo-wol watched the two fight with his arms crossed.
At this point, I had no intention of intervening further.
Instead, what he did was observe.
Pungjon and Baekhogyeong are almost unknown to the world about their lives.
One was one of the Three Lords, and the other upied one of the eight constetions.
For a long time to have reigned at the top of the stronghold, it was right that his life history should be revealed to some extent.
Even Pyowols life history was known to some extent. However, even the minimum information was not known about the two people fighting now.
If you reach the level of an absolute master and upy a high position in the powerhouse, of course you will attract peoples attention.
Many dug into the past, and intelligence groups like Hao Mun attacked like a herd of wild dogs, biting and biting at the slightest suspicion.
If you dig like that, even small things wille out. But the two of them had none of that.
Even Haomen couldnt figure out their personal history.
It was impossible withmon sense of Pyowol.
In order to avoid the attention of Hao Mun, who is like a wild dog, he needed the protection of a forceparable to him.
If you find out the source of their martial arts, you will be able to find out the sect that protects them.
Pyowol focused his energy on his eyes and watched their fight.
Baek Ho-gyeong mercilessly attacked Poong-jon by using the Jeolhak called Baengnyeonsosu. His number of days contained incredibly powerful destructive power.
bang! bang!
Huge boulders shattered like sand, and the ground stirred, exposing the flesh.
It had unbelievable destructive power that could be exerted with bare hands.
On the other hand, Pungjons martial arts were tant.
Like the nickname Pungjon, he freely roamed the wind.
It condensed the wind and flew like a de against the white lotus.
hmm!
Pyowol, who had been watching their fight for a long time, let out a quiet voice.
It was because the two of them seemed quite used to each other.
When Baek Ho-gyeong spreads a small number of Baengnyeon jeolcho, Pungjon countered by unfolding the best jeolcho as if he had promised.
Of course, it could have been because Pungjons martial arts were supreme.
When they reached that level, they were able to respond immediately just by seeing the opponents movements. However, no matter how fast the reaction was, it was not possible to match the sum as promised.
It was either one.
Either they have known each other for a long time and know each others martial arts, or they have recently shed a lot and know each others strengths and weaknesses.
Pyo-wol thought it was most likely the former.
Looking at the way they looked at each other and the contents of their conversation, it was clear that they had known each other for a long time.
Pungjon and Samseongjwa have known each other for a long time? Even Haomen didnt have that kind of information.
It was a time when the question of Pyowol grew.
Whoa!
Suddenly, the presence of Fengzon grew.
A raging wind that was iparable to his body was raging through his whole body.
Poongincheon Hwansal.
It was the best season that Pungjon had.
A heinous trick that carries de-like strong wind to the wind and blows it like a storm.
It was a reading technique that only Pungjon could use.
Baek Ho-gyeongs hand against him shone white.
I felt an unprecedented amount of gong power gathering in my white hands.
It was Baeknyeonpahwang (ɏƻ), the first cut nt of a small number of white lotus.
Chaha!
Along with his spirit, the two strongest supernatural powers collided.
Wow!
It was a sh of strong and strong forces.
The aftermath was by no means light.
A dazzling light spread in all directions, and a hollow in the middle of the ground appeared as if a meteor had fallen.
Arge tree was uprooted, exposing its roots, and a rock the size of a house flew away and rolled.
Both Poongjon and Baekhogyeong were pinned to the ground.
It was pitiful to see both of them struggling with severe injuries.
Among them, the one who suffered the most was Pungjon.
Fengjons side was split long, showing his internal organs.
Keugh!
Feng Zun desperately covered the wound on his side. Still, the blood continued to pour out.
If more blood was shed like this, his life or death could not be guaranteed.
Baek Ho-kyungs wounds were also serious.
He was barely standing, covered in blood. But his eyes were still grim.
So it felt even creepier.
Baek Ho-gyeong staggered and approached Pung-jon.
Hehe! You didnt know that this day woulde, right? Chang Angel.
The moment his name was called, Fengjon raised his head and looked at Baekho-gyeong.
Even in a state of confusion, he reacted to his real name.
Jang Angel!
It was a name long forgotten.
For decades, he was called Pungjon instead of his real name, and he himself forgot his real name.
But now, for the first time in decades, I heard my real name from Baek Ho-kyung.
Feng Zhen asked with difficulty.
How did you do that?
Did you know that there are eternal secrets in the world? Chang Angel!
Baek Ho-kyungs eyes sparkled with life.
Even if it wasnt so, there was no yaksha that came up from hell when the bloody face even contained the intent to kill.
Poongjon stared at the Baekho-gyeong approaching like a yakcha.
Baek Ho-kyungs murderous intent was conveyed vividly through the air.
I could feel Baek Ho-gyeongs anger, as if he had to take himself seriously to relieve his anger.
Poongjon understood Baekhojing.
If I had been in his position, I would have done the same.
Not far from him was an epitaph.
If you ask Pyowol for help, you will be able to escape this crisis. But I didnt want to.
The moment he heard his real name Jangcheonsa, he lost his will to live.
Whoa!
He let out a deep sigh and closed his eyes.
He was about to ept death. But at that moment, the boys desperate voice was heard.
no!
It was a familiar voice.
When I opened my eyes and looked, I saw Nam Shin-woo running with Doyeonsan and others.
Nam Shin-woo was shedding tears as he saw Poong-jon in a state of disrepair.
Seeing Nam Shin-woo calling him anxiously, Poong-jon felt something welling up in the depths of his heart.
It was a thirst for survival.
He turned his head and looked at the moon.
Help me.
Chapter 459
Episode 459
He was a rich man who lived through the world with only his pride.
In any hopeless situation, he never once bowed his head or asked for help from others.
I would rather have bitten the knife backwards and hit my head to death. I never wanted to kill my pride.
If it was his own life at stake, he would not have asked Pyowol for help even if he died. However, Nam Shin-woos life was at stake, so he killed his pride and begged Pyo-wol.
Pyowol thought it was unexpected.
It was because he never thought that Pungjon would give Nam Shin-wu this much affection.
Nam Shin-woo was the same.
His face as he gazed at Pungjon contained a sense of desperation.
Pyowol blocked Pungjons way without thinking about it.
Baek Ho-kyung looked at Pyo-wol with angry eyes.
Wouldnt it be better not to?
why?
You will regret it.
I already live with a lot of regrets. It doesnt matter if it increases by one more.
Do you know who the author is?
Isnt it rich?
The authors name is Jang Cheon-sa.
so?
You really dont know. haha! This is so
Baek Ho-gyeong made a puzzled expression.
A sneer, as if he didnt know that, naturally came across his lips.
Pyo-wol did not like Baek Ho-gyeong.
I didnt like it from the start, but I didnt like the looking down eyes even more.
Pyo-wol moved to Baek Ho-gyeong.
Like a stray cat, Pyowols footsteps made no sound, and the ridicule on Baek Ho-gyeongs face disappeared.
A master can tell the level of his opponent just by looking at his movements.
Just by looking at Pyowols steps, one could grasp his martial arts characteristics and old age.
Baek Ho-gyeong spoke again.
It is thest warning. If you step back from this point, Ill do something that never happened. Do not regret and make the right choice.
.
Pyowol did not reply.
Baek Ho-kyungs expression darkened.
It was because he felt that his proposal hadnt worked.
This was the first time in my life that I had been so thoroughly ignored. So, more anger erupted.
A hot fire soared in his chest, but his head was calm.
Apart from his anger, he is aware in his head that Pyowol is not an easy opponent.
While the opponent is conserving his strength, his internal strength has been depleted by more than half while dealing with Pungjon.
Regardless of the original inaction, the disadvantage was himself.
It will get worse as time goes on.
It ends with a quick decision.
Thoughts were short, actions were quick.
Shia!
Baek Ho-kyung spread out the cutting grass of Baengnyeonmancheon (ɏM), a small number of white lotus flowers.
In an instant, countless dazzling white lotuses bloomed in the night air.
The petals of the white lotus fluttered as if they were blown away by the wind, and thennded on Pyowol.
It was simr in shape to the Tang Dynastys legendary memorization technique, Manchuriau (M컨), and its power was alsoparable.
Bubbeobuck!
Rivers formed in the form of petals prated Pyowol.
Quit!
In an instant, Baekho-kyungs expression softened.
This is because the figure of Pyowol, which was pierced by the strong wind, disappeared like a mirage.
relics?
In an instant, I felt the presence of Pyowol behind my back.
He stretched out his demonic illusion, tricked Baek Ho-gyeongs eyes, and moved behind his back.
Pip Pip!
Like a poisonous snake, the three snakes aimed at Baek Ho-kyungs throat. However, Baek Ho-gyeong was not an absolute master for nothing.
In an instant, self-defense gs swirled around his body.
The suhonsa, blocked by self-defense, lost her strength and bounced to the side.
Nom!
Baek Ho-kyung dug into Pyo-wols arms and spread a handful of white lotus flowers.
It was a small number of white lotuses that could destroy anything.
Baek Ho-kyung was confident that he could make Pyo-wol unable to resist with just one blow.
White lotus water is a Jeolhak made to destroy the human body.
Its power was enough to tear apart even a three-foot-thick steel wall.
Pyo-wol did not avoid Baek Ho-gyeongs Baek-ryeon small number and punched him in the face.
It was prison.
Baek Ho-kyungs hand and Pyo-wols fist collided in the air.
bang!
With an explosion, the two were thrown back.
Kuk!
Baek Ho-kyung let out a quiet voice and bnced himself.
They were pushed back by ten paces from where they first collided.
This was the first time I had suffered such a loss in a head-on collision after learning the white lotus hand.
The hand that collided with Pyowols fist felt as if it had been crushed.
There was no way the hand trained with white lotus water would actually be crushed. But it was also true that he was shocked enough to feel pain.
What about him?
Baek Ho-gyeong searched for Pyowol and blinked his eyes. But the moon was nowhere to be seen in his field of vision.
Did he copse?
Baek Ho-gyeong thought that couldnt be the case.
Pyowol would have suffered as much as the shock he received, but he was not a human to fall down just that much.
If he was a person who would copse so easily, he would not have earned the nickname Shinigami. To that extent, Pyowol was tenacious like a wolf and deadly like a poisonous snake. There was no way a being like that would back down from just this amount of damage.
See it!
Just then, a small crackling sound echoed from the side.
Baek Ho-gyeong opened the white lotus handful to the side.
hooked!
At that moment, a strong wind like a thread hit his palm.
The finely condensed strong air pierced the palm and flew to the forehead.
Kuk!
Baek Ho-kyung gritted his teeth and waved his hand outward. With a hairs breadth, the sasa river brushed his temples.
I could see Pyowol holding the Sasa River beyond the palm of my hand.
A white face that stands out even in the dark, more beautiful features than a woman, and a ray of red light shimmering in ck eyes.
It was a look that fit the nickname of death.
If Shinigami really existed, it would be exactly like this. But I couldnt stop admiring it.
Pyowol was an enemy that must be defeated.
Its a tough enemy to the point where you have to risk your life to fight.
Nom!
Baek Ho-kyung and Noseong spread out the elongated jeolcho.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
The air was torn and the earth exploded.
It was truly terrifying power.
However, Pyo-wol avoided all of his jeolcho by a hairs breadth.
Chow!
Pyowol came running, lying low on the ground.
The sight of Pyowol running in a curve like a poisonous snake moving was terrifying.
When the meandering walk, darkness, and ck bloody clothes werebined, it was difficult to recognize the shape.
If it wasnt for the red light that asionally shines in the dark, it would have been impossible to even identify Pyowols whereabouts.
bang! Quaang!
Darkness was ripped apart from the white lotus handful. However, none of his attacks were properly heavy on Pyowol.
The moon was like a ghost.
Even the white tiger of the world felt chills down the spine at the movement of Pyowol.
Wash!
The Sasa River pierced through the darkness and flew.
It was surprising that strong energy could be condensed like a thread. If the moon had not been his enemy, he would have genuinely admired it.
Baek Ho-kyung felt the need to bring out the secret number he had kept secret until now.
Chew!
The air around the area has changed.
A tremendous weight weighs down the air as if the sky were copsing.
It was hard to breathe, as if I was drowning in a swamp.
Baek Ho-kyungs momentum was so great that even an absolute master like Pyo-wol felt the pressure.
The realm of public silence.
It was another fist that he learned.
It was the name of a legendary martial artist called ck Wu in the old days.
It has been honed and polished for a long time, and its power was close to that of Pacheonhwang ().
Chaa! Heavenly pressure, heavenly world.
Baek Ho-kyung shouted loudly and spread the best of the public domain to Pyo-wol.
Wow!
In an instant, tremendous pressure was applied to Pyowol.
To weigh down the world with the weight of the sky.
That was the trick of Cheonjung Apcheon Ha.
Kwajik!
The rocks and pebbles in the area under Heaven and Earth were crushed by the formidable pressure.
Rocks scattered to dust.
At the center of it was a pyowol.
Damn it!
The lions roar of the white tiger resounded.
He even operated a mysterious attack calledtent power amplification grand attack.
Thetent ability amplification grand ball is a monster that instantly extractstent powers, and the aftereffects were severe.
It was a terrifying method that could lead to ruin if done wrong.
Even Dark Lady, who created the Potential Amplification Grand Duke, became a crippled person after using this technique. After that, through long-term research, she significantly reduced the harmful effects of potential amplification. Still, I couldntpletely escape from the aftereffects, but at least it prevented me from bing a disabled person.
The pressure pressing down on Pyowol doubled.
It felt like being crushed by a huge mountain.
Pyowol was unable to move even a single step and was frozen in ce.
Baek Ho-gyeong smiled coldly.
It was worth the adventure.
It was then.
Suddenly, his gazended on Pyowols hand.
From Pyowols hand, a branch of the Sasa River stretched out. However, the direction Sasa River headed was strange.
It is not where the White Tiger is standing, but is extending in the wrong direction.
Didnt it unfold because of the pressure?
For a moment, I thought it wasnt.
The Pyowol he experienced was not a person who could not spread his food under the pressure of just this much. If so, there will be other targets.
Baek Ho-kyung focused his eyes and scanned the Sasa River that stretched out from Pyo-wols hand.
The Sasa River continued to stretch.
The river, which was connected like a thread, was tightly wrapped around him like a spiders web.
what?
Instantly, a chill went down his spine, and a sense of extreme danger swept over him.
Pod!
Then Pyowol pulled her hand.
Empty!
The strong that had spread around Baekhokyung was tightened as it was.
It was the technique of thendlords silver (֩yW).
Pyo-wol circted around Baekho-gyeong and secretlyid out a silver for Jiju.
Kuk!
Baek Ho-gyeong hurriedly pulled out his body into the air, demonstrating self-defence.
The reaction that reaped the heavenly pressure and thetent ability amplification grand attack came over.
The intestines and head were shaken. Still, he did not stop and threw himself with all his might.
Ah!
Baek Ho-gyeong, who had barely escaped the favor of thendlord, let out a desperate scream.
He got out by a hairs length, but his left wrist was cut off and he suffered long cuts to his side and shoulder.
Thendlords silver even cut off the self-defense.
Despite the excruciating pain, Baek Ho-gyeong hurriedly got up.
Its because you know that its the end if you lie down in pain.
He hurriedly picked up his severed arm and flung himself backwards.
It was only afternding on a tall tree that was fifty feet away from Pyowol that he red at it.
You bastard! I will never forget today.
He didnt even listen to Pyowols answer and threw himself into the darkness and disappeared.
Pyo-wol said to Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo.
You guys take care of the rich.
brother?
Pyo-wol hurriedly chased after Baek Ho-gyeong.
He never left any aftertaste.
Leaving an insignificant foe alone would lead to great regrets. Not to mention, in the case of an absolute master like Baek Ho-gyeong, there was no point.
I had to see the end when I could end it.
That was the nature of transcendentalism.
Pyo-wol disappeared in an instant in the direction where Baek Ho-gyeong disappeared.
That, that
Seeing the scene, Fengjon gaped his mouth.
I had heard rumors that Pyowol was tenacious, but I really didnt know it would be to this extent.
It was a tenacity beyond imagination.
If you be enemies with such a person, it will be impossible for the rest of your life to sleep with your legs stretched out at night.
This is really absurd.
Feng Zun shook his head.
Shinwoo Nam ran to Pungjon.
Are you okay, Master?
Chapter 460
Episode 460
It wasnt until after an hour that Pyo-wol returned after chasing Baek Ho-gyeong.
brother!
Doyeonsan weed Pyowol.
What about Pungjon?
Im struggling with luck.
okay?
Baek Hogyeong?
I missed it.
Did you miss your brother?
Do Yeon-san was surprised.
This is because the picture of Pyowol missing the target was not drawn.
Once set as a target, Pyowol was the one who pursued it even to the edge of hell. It was hard to believe that such a Pyo-wol had given up on its target and returned after just one look.
Pyowol said.
He wasnt alone.
then?
There were helpers. They stole the white tiger.
okay?
I need to wash up and get some rest. Tell me when Fengjon is finished with the ghost.
huh!
Pyowol left Doyeon Mountain behind and went to the well behind the inn.
The front of the guesthouse, which was caught up in the fight of the absolute masters, was broken, but the back side was still intact.
Pyowol drew water from the well and washed his face.
As the cold water touched my skin, my mind became clear.
Baek Tiger!
Pyo-wol chased after Baek Ho-gyeong with the determination to kill him. However, there was a group of people protecting Baekho-gyeong.
They stole the Baekho-gyeong, thoroughly erasing its traces.
Pyowol overpowered some of them and tried to torture them. But before that, they allmitted suicide by bursting their heart veins.
Other than Guryongsalmak, I had never seen anyone throw away their lives like straw. But it didnt seem like he belonged to Guryongsalmak.
If they belonged to Guryongsalmak, they would never have left Pyowol and escaped.
Pyowol roughly wiped the water off his face and sat down on a nearby rock.
Guryongsalmak alone made my head explode, but when Baek Ho-gyeong was involved, it became moreplicated in my head.
Pyowol shook his head and checked his body condition.
No matter how much he said he lost his strength against Pungjon, his opponent was Baek Ho-gyeong, one of the eight constetions. His physical condition was not bad for facing such an absolute master.
It was then.
Brother! Fengjon has finished the fairy tale of luck.
Eunyo sang Pyowol.
Pyowol nodded and rose from his seat.
He followed Eun-yo to the ce where Poong-jon was doing a fortune-telling.
Feng Zun stood up and greeted Pian Yue.
Are you here?
Looks like youre feeling fine.
I got better after doing Ungongyosang. thanks. Thank you for helping me
Pungjon greeted Pyowol with a fist.
It was unconventional for him to be so polite.
Fengjon was truly grateful.
If it wasnt for Pyo-wol, not only himself but also Nam Shin-wu wouldnt have been safe.
Because he had lived a long time, he had no regrets in life, but Nam Shin-woo was a flower that hadnt yet bloomed.
If he had been harmed, Fengjon would not have forgiven himself.
Thank you bro!
Shinwoo Nam thanked Pyowol.
He was sitting next to Fengzon.
Pyowol brought a nearby chair and sat down.
Is that the reason Baek Ho-kyung wants to capture Shin-woo?
right! He knows this childs secret.
hmm!
The dream of immortality is the final goal of all powerful people. Its virtually impossible to capture the demon king, so we aimed for this child.
They will never be able to catch the ghost king.
what? Thats
Momentarily, Poongjons eyes shook.
He understood what the word Pyowol meant.
Could it be that the ghost king is dead?
Pyowol nodded wordlessly.
Did you kill him?
I made friends with the life and death guest.
You mean you died together with the police officer? Huh!
Fengjian let out a sigh.
He closed his eyes and was speechless for a while.
Both the ghost king and the living and dead were figures contemporaneous with him.
All of them enjoyed an era and were admired as masters of the river.
Their deaths felt like the end of an era they dominated.
Whoa!
Feng Zhen sighed once more.
They were two people who had hardly evermunicated.
Of course, I didnt really make any friends. Even so, it was because of the homogeneity of living in the same era as them that did not feel like a stranger.
It was long after that that Fengjon spoke up.
Are you aware of the bad rtionship between them?
Roughly
The Life and Death Man made the Ghost King, but he couldntpletely control him. Thats why Ive been chasing the ghost king for the rest of my life. Even he didnt fully understand how the Demon King got such ability. In a way, the ghost king is like a mutant that appeared in Gangho. But he was able to survive so far because his martial arts were very strong. But CNU is different. Not yet weak.
If the ghost king is a very artificial being, Nam Shin-woo was a special being that urred naturally.
The secret of immortality he kept was rather closer to the source than the ghost king. There were quite a few people who thought they could be immortal if they could solve his secret.
You have to protect Shinwoo from them. If Shinwoos ability is passed on to them, terrible things will happen. Immortal powers What could be more terrible in the world?
Is that why Baek Ho-kyung is targeting Shin-woo?
Yes. He is the one who hired the Chilseongdang you killed before.
Pyowol frowned slightly.
A long time ago, when he had just settled down in Seongdo, there were seven warriors who came to Seongdo following Shin-Woo Nam.
They called themselves Chilseongdang. And they all met their end at the hands of Pyowol. So, it has been connected with Pyowol for a long time.
If Shinwoo falls into the hands of Baekhogyeong, terrible things will happen.
If its your strength, you can fight him on an equal footing, right?
Today, he was defeated by Baek Ho-kyung, but it wasnt because Feng-jon was weaker than him.
Pungjon was distracted because of Nam Shin-wus safety and was not in a situation where he could exert his full strength.
If Nam Shin-woo was hidden in a safe ce and he fought with Baek Ho-gyeong, he did not know what the oue would be.
As you can see, Baek Ho-gyeong is not alone. There are forces that protect him. I cant fight the White Tiger with all my might because I care about them.
Who are the asylum seekers?
Whoa!
Suddenly, Feng Zun let out a sigh.
In an instant, his face was full of wrinkles, as if he had aged enough for ten years.
Changangang!
At that moment, Fengjon suddenly raised his head and looked up at Pyowol.
Looks like your real name is correct. What secret is there in that name that you keep so tightly hidden? Do those who protect the White Tiger have anything to do with that name?
You really are
He shook his head as if he was fed up with wealth.
He was at a loss for words when he remembered the name that Baek Ho-kyung had said in passing, and when Pyo-wol mentioned it at this moment.
It was a name long forgotten.
I tried to erase it from my memory and never mentioned it.
When the names that had been sealed were mentioned by Baek Ho-gyeong and then by Pyo-wol, Poong-jons expression cracked.
His expression changed several times in an instant.
Pyowol captured every change that took ce in his face.
Negative emotions such as regret and remorse came to mind in a row.
I dont know what the story behind the name is, but it doesnt seem like there are very good memories intertwined.
After thinking for a moment, Fengjon opened his mouth.
Forget my name. Dont even mention it anywhere. If you do something wrong, you will only get angry with you. Of course, I know youre not afraid of such things, but its best to avoid problems if at all possible.
You dont want to talk.
Tell me something else instead. Have you ever heard of the name Wuhu (Ѫ)?
no!
I guess so. Its a name that has been inactive for decades. Her original nickname was Dark Lady. But people remember her as the bloody warrior.
Feng Zun paused for a moment and was lost in thought. Old memories that had been buried a long time ago came to mind.
It was difficult to bring it out, but once the memories surfaced, they came back as vividly as if they had happened yesterday.
In the past, there was an organization called the Changchun Meng (n). The Changchun League was a Moorim alliance created to fight against Shin Ma-ryun. At that time, Jahongcheon, the leader of the Changcheon, had three disciples. Among them, the youngest disciple is Dan Li-Yeon, the Dark Lady. She was truly a possessor of great talent. Above all, he was very chivalrous, so he was loved by everyone.
It has a long tail. Simply put.
bouncer! I dont know the exact reason, but there was a time when Dark Lady Dan Li-yeon went crazy. He killed many enemies as well as allies. Thats why her nickname became Wu Hui. Because it killed so many people. In any case, the traitorous Heolmuhu disappeared after the fall of Xin Ma Lian. And secretly raised disciples and power.
Is Baek Ho-gyeong her disciple?
Yes. He is her only enemy.
Then, his subordinates must have been raised by the Emperor.
urate. Everything she left behind went into Baek Ho-gyeongs hands.
so?
He hates Cheonmujang and Gwangmumun.
Pyowol did not change his expression at all. Then, Feng Zun thought that Pyo Yue did not understand what he was saying, so he supplemented his exnation.
Do you understand why he hates Cheonmujang and Gwangmumun?
Is it rted to Cheonmujang being the sessor to Shin Mo-ryun?
Did you know that far?
Pungjon was astonished.
It was because Pyo-wol casually told Kang-ho a secret that only a few knew about.
How do you guys know that?
Pyowol did not answer.
Because there is no reason to exin it to Poongzon.
The reason he found out about this was because of a police officer who was a life-and-death traveler. This is what he told me before he died with the ghost king.
Poongjon, who did not know that fact, could not help but be surprised that Pyowol knew the secret history.
Shin Ma-ryun, the predecessor of Cheonmu-jang, was the enemy of Heolmu-hu in the first ce, and Lee Gwak, the leader of Gwangmu-muns opening, gave her a big defeat. Due to a series of events, Wu Hui had great hostility towards the two factions, and those feelings were passed on to Baek Ho-gyeong.
Its bad luck!
Its bad luck. Bad ties formed once in Gangho are umted over several generations like this. So, you too, be wary of building bad rtionships. Even at this moment, someone might be sharpening a knife to get revenge on you.
After saying that, Feng Zun turned around.
In the end, Feng Zun didnt say anything about himself. Still, Pyowol did not feel sorry for him.
The secret history of Baek Ho-gyeong and Cheonmu-jang was not known to Kang-ho at all. Knowing such a secret story meant that Pungjon was also a person rted to it.
Poongjons efforts to hide his name as Jangcheonsa must be for a simr reason.
Ms. Jang
Pyo-wol quietly looked at Changs back.
The rear view was quite stubborn.
Pyowol got up from his seat and came out.
At that time, Lee Sin-pil, the owner of the Jagong Merchant Company, approached cautiously.
Are you okay? Great deal!
What is the damage to the Zigong Merchant?
Very few.
Im d.
If Daehyup hadnt blown Poongjon and Baekhogyeong out of the police station, the damage would have been greater.
The time that Fengjon and Baek Ho-gyeong fought in the provincial district was only about one-on-one. In that short time, half of the downtown area copsed.
It was a power beyond imagination.
If they continued to fight on the main street, the entire district would have been devastated. If that were the case, the Jagong Corps would never have been safe. So Sinpil Lee was infinitely grateful to Pyowol.
sorry. The inn is broken, so I think I will have to sleep outside today.
Sinpil Lee didnt know what to do, as if the half-destroying of the inn was his fault.
Others were already setting up barracks in the yard of the inn and preparing to sleep.
Pyowol said.
I dont care, so you dont have to be sorry.
But
And starting tomorrow, well move separately.
yes? No matter what mistakes we make
The reason we moved together with the Jagong Corps was to avoid the eyes of the watchers and move quietly.
I know.
But since youve been swept up in such a big incident, there will be people who will pay attention and dig into it.
It was a major incident in which the provincial policewomans downtown broke up.
It was only a matter of seconds for Pyowols whereabouts to be exposed if a Munpa with some information was determined to dig up.
If they move together with Zigong, the traces of Pyowol will also be easily exposed. It was better for each other to move separately.
Chapter 461
Episode 461
A hill surrounded by a fairlyrge pond with all kinds of beautiful flowers. There was a stylish pavilion in the center of the pond. A beautiful woman was sitting in a gorgeous pavilion.
The woman sat in the middle of the pavilion and stared nkly at Gasan.
It was an artificial addition.
I made it as natural as possible, but I couldnt fake the human touch.
Well-made is like me.
He also did not learn martial arts naturally and umte achievements. made by force
Of course, she eagerly took advantage of the environment to enhance her achievements. Without that experience, she wouldnt be where she is today.
Her name was Soyeowol.
So Yeo-wol looked at Gasan without moving, as if he had be a stone statue.
She moved when she felt someone from behind.
Someone was walking across the bridge connected to the pavilion.
A beautiful middle-ageddy approaching with four escorts.
The middle-ageddy, who adorned her body with all sorts of fancy ornaments, suddenly stopped and looked at Soyeowol.
Thedys expression changed drastically.
Why are you here?
Her voice was clear.
Her eyes looking at Soyeowol were full of life as if she were looking at Cheolcheon enemy.
Soyeowol was a little surprised by the unexpected appearance of thedy, but soon returned to her original calm expression.
Are you out?
Are you out? Do you think you dare to say such things to me?
There is nothing I cant do.
what?
At Sawyerwols calm reply, thedys eyebrows rose to the sky. It was a look full of hostility.
If a person could be killed with just a nce, Soyeowol was no longer a living person. To that extent, her eyes were full of venom and murderous intent.
An ordinary person would have been intimidated by such adys eyes, but it was not enough to shake Soyeowols heart.
Sawyerwol said calmly as if nothing was wrong.
If you want to take a break here, Ill drop you in. So let go of your anger.
You are really crazy. What are you entitled to say that you will yield to me?
Your heart is so full of anger. It would be nice to have it fixed. mother!
Who is your mother?
Thedy burst out screaming.
At her angry cry, the leaves fell and the fish swimming in the pond were startled and hid in the crevices of the rocks.
But Sawyerwol was still calm.
I dont want to call you mother either. But his name is so it cant be helped, right? Please understand.
You must have greased the tongue for four years. Naughty bitch!
Thank you.
what?
Thanks to my mother, I came here. So, I am always grateful to my mother. Im still thinking about how to get people to hear that Ive repaid them well.
you you?
Thedys face reddened.
Sawyerwol looked at thedy with a cold smile on her lips.
In the past, nobledies were so frightened.
When she got angry, he shrank, and when she was outraged, he was afraid and was busy hiding. However, looking back after a long time, thedys outbursts were nothing.
It was probably because he had grown up that much, but he didnt know if it was because thedy hadnt changed at all.
She was still the same as in Sawyeowols memory. didnt grow at all. So I didnt even know that she looked funny.
Thedy said to her subordinates.
What are you doing? Hurry up and dont kneel for that insolent bitch. I will punish myself.
At hermand, the subordinates looked at each others faces.
A puzzled look appeared on their faces.
It seemed hesitant to anyone.
But thedy gave the order, so I had to follow it.
They approached Sawyerwol and said.
The leader of the subordinates said.
Please understand that we are also forced to do this because of orders.
understanding?
You know? That we cannot disobey orders.
In an instant, a line of iron caught the corner of Sawyerwols mouth.
That smile was so terrifying that the leaders body stiffened.
Sawyerwol muttered.
I cant say anything about a dog obeying its masters orders. But that doesnt mean that there is no responsibility.
damn!
In the unusual atmosphere of Soyeowol, the head soldier nodded to his subordinates.
They rushed at Sawyeowol with all their might.
Yaah!
Chaa!
Swords were pulled from their waists.
The four straight swords flew with the momentum to hack Sawyerwols whole body.
Even then, Soyeowol did not move. In a way, it seemed that he had no intention of avoiding it.
With her eyes half-open, she watched the Tao flying by.
after!
Sawyerwol moved just before Jikdo touched his body.
Swoop!
She raised her white hand and shook it.
It seemed idle, as if chasing mosquitoes or flies. But what happened next was not so peaceful.
Fufufufufu!
With a slight firing, the warriors wielding straight swords suddenly rolled their eyes and copsed.
There were no screams.
Like a puppet whose thread had been cut, the warriors fell to the floor all at once. And never moved again.
In the foreheads of the warriors, silver needles were so fine that they were difficult to distinguish with the naked eye.
It was an ox hair needle as thin as a cows hair.
The soldiersplexions turned ck in an instant, as if the feathers were stained with poison. It was a typical symptom of poisoning.
What?
Thedy was startled and staggered back.
It was because he had never expected that So Yeo-wol, whom he had ignored so much, would have such a terrifying memory technique.
you you?
She was speechless and stuttered.
Saw Yeo-wol took a quick look at the men who had fallen on the floor and then approached thedy.
As Soyeowol approached, thedy withdrew.
The smile on Sawyerwols lips grew colder.
The moment she saw that smile, thedy felt a pain in her chest as if stabbed by a dagger.
Sawyerwol opened her mouth.
mother! Oh, I know my mother doesnt like to hear it, but I dont have a proper title, so please forgive me for calling her that.
profit!
I know you hate me because I am the son of a concubine. Still, it was too much for my biological mother to sell her into very as soon as she died. Of course, a ve trader sold me to the bloody gang and raised me as an assassin. Do you know what I was thinking in that underground cavity where no sunlight shines?
How do I know that?
Thank you, Mother.
what?
Thanks to my mother, I was able to develop a reading mind. I also gained a useful skill for killing people like this. It was the best training ground to train me.
chin!
The movement of the noblewoman, who was pushed back by Soyeowols momentum, stopped. Her face was full of shame.
The fact that she was pushed back by So Yeo-wol, whom she used to look at lightly, made her feel ashamed.
Thedy burst out screaming.
Wouldnt you rather just die? No, if you survived, why didnt you live hiding out of my sight? Wouldnt it have been so ufortable with each other?
My mother may be ufortable, but I am not ufortable at all. You have no idea how happy I am to see your face again.
You bitch like Sagar!
That is the highestpliment for me. To expect. I will show you what a real Sagar is.
profit!
As if to shake off her fear, thedy waved her hand at Soyeowols cheek. But it didnt happen that her palm exploded on Sawyerwols cheek.
It will end there.
Thedys actions came to an abrupt halt with a ghastly voice.
A cold touch was felt on thedys neck.
A dagger was ced against her neck.
The owner of the cold dagger is Song Chun-wu.
Before I knew it, he was standing behind thedy like a ghost.
you you? Dare
Please be polite.
Song Chun-wu brought the dagger closer.
Thedysplexion turned pale.
You lowly bastard
You can curse at me as much as you like, but please refrain from talking to her. As you know, Im a lowly guy and I dont know what Im going to do.
Song Chun-wus tone was very polite. However, the meaning contained in it was not so kind.
Song Chun-wu removed the dagger from the nobledys neck and approached So Yeo-wol.
Thedy, who looked at So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu with a contemptuous expression, turned and went back.
Sawyerwol looked at the back of thedy with a cool gaze.
Even if I stay still, I will visit you someday, but you dare toe and argue with me.
Thedy was the hostess of this huge manor.
Except for Jangju, it could be seen that he had invincible power. But that was a story from several years ago.
Until she was sold to a ve trader, So Yeo-wol was just a helpless little girl. But now, having gone through years of hardship, she was a sharp sword sharpened in blue.
He could have killed thedy if he wanted to. However, the reason why he hasnt touched it yet is because he has no choice but to look at Jang-ju to some extent.
The man who shared half his blood with her.
He was a cold-blooded man who neglected even though he clearly knew that he had been sold out by a nobledy.
In my heart, I wanted to win him right away, but I had to admit that I was stillcking in ability.
That was why she persevered.
So Yeo-wol looked at Song Chun-wu.
Song Chun-wus expression visibly hardened.
Release your expression. Its no big deal Now that woman is no big deal.
Its not because of her.
Then why?
The moon!
Pyowol? Why is he?
It seems he is in Guizhou.
What are you talking about? You mean you escaped from Sichuan to avoid our surveince?
Sawyerwols voice naturally rose.
It seem to be like that.
Tell me clearly.
We havepletely lost contact with those who have been ced on the road in the southern part of Sichuan Province.
Are you sure?
There has been no regr reporting in for several days already.
Mmm!
Only then did Soyeowols expression turn serious.
It was an informationwork she had built with great care.
The absence of regr reports meant that a serious problem had arisen. If there was at least one survivor, a report was sure toe.
The fact that no report hase yet means that the informationwork in southern Sichuan haspletely copsed.
Song Chun-wu continued talking.
And there was a sh of absolute adherents in Guizhou.
Absolute adherence? Are you sure?
It is certainly. Due to their fight, the downtown area of police officers was destroyed in half. It is impossible unless you possess the level of absolute mastery of force.
so?
I wonder if one of them is Pyowol.
Why do you think so?
It is a feeling.
Its a persimmon
If someone else had said this, I would have disbelieved. But knowing how keen Song Chun-wus intuition was, she couldntugh it off.
The Policewomans Street was half-destroyed?
right.
Who is near the policewoman?
Everyone lives.
Can you move?
Are you going to use him?
If I could
Ill try to figure out a way.
Hurry!
i get it.
Despite Song Chun-wus answer, So Yeo-wol did not let go of his hard expression.
You mean the moon ising?
Chapter 462
Episode 462
A carriage was passing over Guando.
The roof of the carriage was thickly covered with dust, as if it hade a long way, and the horse pulling it was clearly tired.
The driver from the coachmans seat was a boy whose Attie hadnt gone away yet. A mysterious girl sat beside him.
They were Doyeonsan and Eunyo.
On the roof of the wagon, Pyowol was lying on an arm pillow, looking up at the sky.
They broke up with the Zigong Corps in the female police and moved separately.
They deliberately stayed homeless without entering the city to avoid the prying eyes of Guryongsalmak. Thanks to that, I was able to get here without any problems.
Suddenly, Doyeonsan called Pyowol.
brother!
Pyowol stood up and looked at Doyeonsan. Then, Do Yeon-san pointed at the front with her finger and continued.
It feels like a city.
city?
huh!
Pyowol looked in the direction Doyeonsan was pointing.
A fairlyrge city appeared on the horizon.
Soyang, the primary destination, was certain.
Then the carriage window opened and a young boy appeared.
The boy who looked younger than Do Yeon-san was Nam Shin-woo.
Pungjon was sitting next to Shinwoo Nam.
Feng Zunsplexion was pale.
The wounds inflicted by Baek Ho-gyeong are still not healed.
While riding in a wagon, he focused on recovering from Ungong, but the internal wound was so deep that it was unreasonable to treat itpletely.
For that reason, Feng Zun chose to move with Pian Yue.
It is true that Baek Ho-gyeong was seriously hurt by Pyo-wol and withdrew, but judging from his cruel and tenacious disposition, it was clear that he would not give up easily.
In that case, Poongjon thought that it would be better to move together using the Pyowol as a shield.
Pyo-wol epted Pung-jons request and decided to move along with So-yang.
Soyang was a fairlyrge city.
Of course, there were quite a lot of members, and among them there were those who could be called names.
Feng Zun intended to receive treatment from them.
There is a ce called Gigauibang in Soyang. Giga Uibang is literally a medical room owned by Mr. Ki, and has been famous for its excellent medical skills since ancient times.
Was there such a ce?
It is natural not to know. Because the owner of Giga Uibang has a strong sense of wanderlust, he is rarely in a state of sophistication. so it is not known Even if his descendants inherited only half of his medical skills, they would be able to easily heal my internal wounds.
At Feng Zuns words, Pyo Yue nodded.
There were many unknown factions in Gangho. Among them, there were ces with mysterious abilities or great potential.
I thought Gigas room was one of those ces.
Pyowol said to Doyeonsan.
Hurry up. Lets go to Soyang today and sleep.
huh!
At first nce, they look close, but in reality they are quite far away.
I had to move diligently to enter Soyang before the sun went down.
Do Yeon-san said to the horse pulling the wagon with difficulty.
If you go there, Ill give you good food and give you enough rest, so lets work hard.
His encouragement must have worked, and the horse gained strength and pulled the carriage.
Thanks to this, I was able to reach Soyang before sunset.
Soyang was arge city as seen from a distance.
It was surrounded by high walls, so you had to pass through the gate to get inside.
People were waiting in line in front of the gate to get inside. Officials and soldiers thoroughly checked their identities before letting them in.
Seeing this, Do Yeon-san put on a puzzled expression.
To avoid the eyes of Guryongsalmak, he has been hiding until now, but if he reveals his identity at the gate, all his efforts will go in vain.
Moreover, Pungjon was riding in the wagon.
When they find out that Fungjon has entered, the whole city will go into an uproar.
brother? What do we do?
It was when Do Yeon-san was making a gloomy expression.
Suddenly, someone approached his carriage.
A middle-aged man with a goatee who walked forward with a slight stoop.
He came naturally and looked up at the moon on the roof of the carriage.
Pyo Daehyeop right?
Who is it?
Right. I am the golden coat of arms of Haomen Shaoyang branch.
Haomun?
yes! I was waiting for amunication from the Chengdu. You are here too.
The golden skin smiled brightly.
He was the head of the Haomen Shaoyang branch.
It was fifteen days ago that Geumpisang received the letter from Gwian.
It was about when he would arrive, so he sent someone to cooperate.
The problem was the identity of the arriving person.
It wasnt anyone else, it was Pyowol.
Pyo-wol was also a person who was particrly concerned with Hong Yu-shin, the superintendent of inspections.
If the person who really arrived was Pyowol, he could not send his subordinates. So, as the expected date of the arrival of the moon approached, Geumpisang came out to the city gate every day and wandered around.
Goldsmith said politely.
Please follow me.
He led the group in front of the city gate.
The soldiers did not stop him.
Its because they know the identity of the golden skin.
He is a native of Soyang and has been managing it with great care since long ago. Thanks to that, I was able to pass through without incident.
Even though those who had never seen them before followed the golden coat and went into training, the soldiers did not even approach the wagon.
Thanks to this, Pyowol and his party were able to enter Soyang easily.
As soon as he entered Soyang, Geumpisang said.
If you go inside along the main street, you wille across an inn street. Find the Hoyeongaek Cup among them. Since it is an inn operated by Haomen, you can go straight to the annex.
Thank you for your consideration.
no. It is a matter rted to Pyo Daehyeop, so this is natural.
In response to Eun-yos thanks, Geumpi-sang waved both hands.
Pyo-yue and Hao-wen were inseparable.
This kind of consideration was natural.
You will be tired froming a long way, so please rest. Ill see you by myself in the evening.
yes! See youter.
Then
After Geumpi-sang gave Eun-yo a hug, he quickly disappeared.
Do Yeon-san drove the carriage as Geum Pi-sang had instructed.
After about a dozen or so horses, an inn street appeared. Among them, Do Yeon-san found the Hoyeon Gaek Cup.
It wasnt too difficult to find a hoyeongaek cup. It was because I was standing in the best ce.
As soon as they arrived, Jeomsoi came running quickly.
wee.
Jeom So-yi was also Hao-muns disciple.
He immediately recognized Pyowols true identity and continued.
You can leave the horse to me and go into the annex.
Give me plenty of beans and oats because the horse is very tired froming a long way. This can be happen?
sure. Dont worry, Ill take good care of you.
Jeom So-yi answered Do Yeon-sans request with a bright expression.
thank you!
Doyeonsan threw a hermit to Jeomsoi.
Jeomsoi smiled brightly at the unexpected ie.
While Jeom So-yi led the horse to Masa, Pyo-wol and his party went into the annex.
The outbuilding was surrounded by a high wall, so it was free from outside gaze.
It was like a ce specially prepared by Haomen.
Whoa! everyone suffered Have a good rest, everyone.
Feng Zun spoke as if it were his own home.
As an outbuilding, the room was spacious.
There were enough left over even if each room was upied.
Eun-yo and Doyeon-san Nam Shin-wu quickly upied a room for themselves.
I am here.
Sleep here.
ah! good night.
All three of them were quite tired from the long journey.
Seeing thefortable bed for the first time in a while, I already wanted to lie down.
Pyowol said.
Lets all wash up and rest until evening.
Your brother?
Ille and see the street atmosphere.
huh!
Doyeonsan nodded, knowing that Pyowol had a habit of looking closely at the first ce he came from.
Normally, he would have said that he would follow Pyowol, but now he wanted to take a rest after washing his body with cool water.
Then Feng Zun said to Pyo Yue.
Good. I was going to go out too, lets go together.
You?
Now that Im in Soyang, Ill go to Gigas room.
Go with me.
Pyowol nodded.
I was curious about what Gigas room was like.
Knowing a clinician with a mysterious medical technique was no different from carrying ones own life as a spare.
Knowing this, he had nothing to lose, so he willingly apanied Pungjon.
Pyo-wol left the annex with the hat attached to his blood jacket worn down.
Fengzon said.
You must be tired too.
what?
Because your face is so good. People remember it easily because it has such distinct characteristics, so shouldnt you hide your face like that?
Its okay to get used to it.
Girls must be very hot. When I saw your face, it was full of arrows.
Were you always that talkative?
Is it noisy?
thats right!
The bastards way of speaking Tsk!
He clicked his tongue with an expression that he did not like Fengjon. However, as I came with Pyowol, I understood what her temper was like, so I wasnt particrly offended.
The two walked shoulder-to-shoulder along downtown Soyang.
The street was wide and clean.
Even the faces of the people passing by seemed full of vitality.
It was proof that the city system was well maintained.
About here?
Fengjon rummaged for a while at the center of the crossroads, then entered the western street.
As we went deeper into the west, a street with a different atmosphere appeared.
Shabby buildings on the verge of copsing.
Pyo-wol noticed the identity of this ce at once.
Its a slum.
In any city there are always slums.
On the outside, it looks just as morous, but on the other side, there are people who are struggling to live at the bottom of society.
Soyang was the same.
There were luxurious mansions and people wearing quality clothes around the main street, but there were poor people who were pushed helplessly on the back side of the city.
Tsk!
Poongjon also clicked his tongue as if he did not like the atmosphere in the slums.
Is Gigauibang in a slum?
The moral of the Ki family is to practice ninjutsu at the lowest level. They have been here for generations and have never left. So it will still be there.
is it?
They are stubborn guys. If you possess that level of medical skill, you could go out to the downtown area and livefortably in a decent house, but you continue to insist on living in the slums.
It was a pungjon that looked down on everything in the world. However, even he put a ray of respect when he spoke of Giga Uibang.
It was a shocking sight enough for strong people who knew Pungjon well.
It was extremely unusual for such an arrogant and condescending person to rate another group so highly.
After wandering through the maze-like alleys for quite some time, Poongjon finally found Gigauibang.
Here it is. Fortunately, it still exists.
The ce he pointed with his finger was a small motel.
Like any other house in the slums, the shabby mother-of-house looks like it could copse at any moment.
The only thing left was the word Uibang written in bad handwriting next to the door.
It was to the point where I doubted whether this ce, where the hinges were creaking as if the doors were about to fall, was indeed an intentional room.
Poongjon moved toward Gigauibang without hesitation. However, his steps had to stop after a while.
Who are you?
stop!
Dozens of poor people walked out from all over the slums and blocked Pungjons way. They surrounded Pungjon as if they were protecting Gigauibang.
under!
Fengjon was stunned and let out a sigh.
It was because the behavior of the poor was funny and understandable.
For those living here, Giga Uibang was the only lifeline.
Giga Uibang provided medical treatment to the poor without any payment. It was to the extent that there was not a single person living here who had not been saved by Gigas room.
So when a stranger approached Gigas room, he blocked the way.
Among them, a particrly young and energetic-looking one spoke while scanning Poongjon and Pyowols body.
I dont think youre suitable for this ce. What brought you here?
I came to the doctors room to get treatment, why would youe?
No, you can get treatment at a good clinic in downtown, so why did youe all the way here?
haha! Hes a guy with a lot of spirit. Hehe!
Feng Zhenughed out loud.
For a moment, the poor people who had blocked his way all sat down, covering their ears. His brain was shaken after the lions death. It was no different from the young poor who talked to Poongjon.
Keugh!
Eyeballs bulged out as if they were about to pop out at any moment.
It was then.
His temper is still the same. Stop harassing nasty people ande here.
An old man walked out of the medical room, clicking his tongue.
Chapter 463
Episode 463
An old man who looked to be in his seventies.
His face was full of wrinkles and beard. However, his eyes were like that of a young person.
The moment he saw the old man, Fengjian was delighted.
Why are you here?
Whats wrong with the owner of the doctors room being in the doctors room?
The old man replied bluntly.
If an ordinary person had said this, Fengjon would have been angry or punished at once. However, Fengjon did not dare to treat the old man carelessly. Because he knows the identity of the old man.
her! I thought I would see you here.
Tsk! What nonsense are you talking about? Looking at your face, it looks like you have internal injuries, but if you want to be treated,e in and get out right away.
This old man
Are youing in? will you speak?
Go in. Go in!
joy! Whos the young guy next to you?
It is mypanion.
Thene along.
The old man turned around and went into the medical room.
Anyway, not a single bit of his nasty temper has changed. Lets go in.
Feng Zun grumbled and walked to the medical room.
The poor, who had blocked his way, stepped aside with fearful expressions on their faces.
He recognized the fact that the slums would be swept away if Pungjon made up his mind to do harm. However, contrary to the worries of the poor, Poongjon did not even pay attention to them.
Pyo-wol followed Pung-jon into the Ui-bang.
Contrary to what it looked like from the outside, the inside of the room was quite spacious. There was even a separate living room in the back where patients could stay.
Patients were lying in each room, and apprentices whose Atty had not gone away were busy moving around and treating them.
The old man went into an empty room where there were no patients.
There was a strong smell of medicine in the room.
The old man, sitting in the seat of honor, looked alternately at Pungjon and Pyowol before opening his mouth.
Pungjon, you know it well, and what is a young guy?
Im sure youve heard of it too. He is a guy named Pyowol.
Pyowol? Are you a god of death?
The old mans eyes lit up.
You seem to have heard of it.
How can you not know? Thats how you go around provoking gangho. Come to think of it, that guy also talked about that guy. I dont know if hes alive.
That guy?
Feng Zhen put on a puzzled expression.
The old man asked Pyowol.
Do you know that Yoo Su-hwan?
I know.
He talked a lot about you. He is someone you can trust and follow. I tried my best to restore martial arts, but the poisonous bitch came to visit
Are you trustworthy?
Pyo-wol recognized the identity of the old man.
The only doctor who could restore Yoo Soo-hwans martial arts was faith. Yoo Soo-hwan himself said that he was looking for faith.
Thats what some guys call it.
The old man Shinui snorted.
His real name was Ki Joo-yul.
Ki Joo-yul was the third great ark of Gigauibang. However, after handing over the position of the ark to his son a long time ago, he wandered the world.
If there was a good herb, he ran to it, and if there was a mysterious doctor, he asked for instruction.
After wandering around the world like that, I ended up staying in Namhae for a long time and came into contact with Yoo Soo-hwan. However, his roots were right here at Giga Uibang.
Pyowol asked.
A poisonous bitch came?
okay! So, that bitch came to see Yoo Soo-hwan.
Is Yoo Soo-hwan all right?
I do not know either. Because she got out right after the attack. However, with Yu Su-hwans martial arts, he would not have been easily defeated.
Pyo-wol could not easily solve his hard expression.
Although I didnt have a special bond with Yoo Soo-hwan, it was because I felt different because I went through life and death together.
It was Yoo Soo-hwan who did not break his heart even when he was locked up in prison with his martial arts closed. It was unlikely that such a fat-hearted man would have been lethargic by Eom So-so just after recovering from martial arts.
Ill get through it. Because he has that much ability.
For now, I had to trust Yoo Soo-hwan.
Right now, I had to focus on what was right in front of me.
Sinui asked Pyowol.
Whats your rtionship with that old man? That old man has an entric personality and never goes out with anyone.
We met by chance.
by chance? Bad luck.
At the words of Shinui, Poongjon became furious.
A bad rtionship? Be careful with your words.
Be careful with your words. If youre here to get treatment, be polite.
Keep it!
Feng Zuns face contorted.
If anyone else had said this to him, he would have been mashed up like fish meat. However, as long as the opponent was faithful, he had to endure.
Only Shinui was able topletely cure his internal wounds in a short period of time without any aftereffects.
There was nothing scary in the world, but he was the only one who gave up on Shinui.
They were the same age and had simr entric personalities.
There was no one to talk to sofortably other than each other.
Pungjon changed his words to lighten the mood.
The children?
busy!
Are you busy taking care of patients?
Then its better.
why?
It looks like some guys keeping and trying to sell clothes.
Which ones?
I dont know! dont talk to me Perhaps the father who returned after a long time is not trustworthy.
He said it as if his faith was insignificant. However, Pyowol did not miss the bitter light passing across his face.
There was no way the children would like a head of household who wandered around the house saying he didnt know how to do housework.
No matter how much it was said to be for the sake of medical practice, there was no child who would like a father who stopped by once every few years and left without showing his face.
Shinui-ya was devoting himself to medicine to save more people, but from the point of view of his children, he must have resented such a father. Of course, seeing each others faces after a long time, it was clear that they would be awkward with each other. Thats why I dont tell Shinui the details of the circumstances.
Faith said to Fengjon.
Take off your shirt and lie down. Ill put you down for now.
Are you going to do it right away?
I have nothing to do, so Im going to spend my time putting acupuncture on you.
her! Im good, but
I didnt even expect to be healed by Shinui. He could be satisfied with just receiving treatment from his son. However, I had no choice but to be happy that God would treat me directly.
No matter how good his sons medical skills were, they could notpare to Shinui.
Feng Zun hurriedly took off his coat andy down on the floor before Shin Yi changed his mind.
Sinui took out a saliva and said to Pyowol.
You guys should go outside. Because it interferes with concentration. If youre bored, take a look around the doctors room. I dont know what to see.
Pyowol came out without saying anything.
Even if Shinui didnt say so, I didnt intend to watch.
It was not polite to peek at the secret acupuncture. Even if the moon has nothing to do with medical science.
It was time for Pyo-wol to look around the room.
Who are you? I dont think hes a patient.
Suddenly a cold voice was heard.
I turned my head and saw a woman in a suit walking into the dressing room with a middle-aged man.
The face of the beautiful woman, who appeared to be in her mid-twenties, was as cold as ice.
She red at Pyowol with eyes as cold as her face.
If its from the ck West, go back. Because we have absolutely no intention of selling Giga Uibang.
Even if the ck Western Arkes directly, I cant sell it, so stop your vain ambitions.
The middle-aged man next to the woman also raised his voice.
Pyowol looked at their faces for a moment before opening his mouth.
I have nothing to do with the ck West.
Really?
Im not a guest, but Im not an uninvited guest either.
How can you believe that?
Ask your grandfather when hees outter. Because he came with the person he is treating.
Really?
I wont lie to you as soon as I get caught.
Pyowols answer softened the womans icy expression. But it didntpletely loosen his mind.
Im sorry if youre Grandpas guest. However, please understand our position, which has no choice but to be like this. As you can see, my nerves were on edge.
The woman was Ki Seon-hye, the granddaughter of Sinui. The middle-aged man next to Ki Seon-hye was the Ark of the present Giga Uibang and her father, the Ministry of Defense.
The Ministry of Defense said while looking at the room of trust.
Did your father have guests?
The undesirable emotions were revealed in the eyes of the Ministry of Defense looking at the room.
If the medical science is a father who has reached the level of a god, it would be right to respect him. However, while Abi wandered around the world to devote himself to medicine, he was left alone at Giga Hospital to take care of patients.
Even when I got married, I was alone, and even when Ki Seon-hye was born, my father did not appear.
There was no way he would have good feelings for his father, who would appear whenever he could be forgotten, stay in the doctors room for a while, and then disappear suddenly.
While his father roamed the world, he received and taught disciples. He had been running Gigas room with such difficulty, but one day even the sadobangpa called ck Seobang appeared and made it difficult for him.
Because of that, his mind was in a very impoverished situation.
Whoa!
The Defense Ministry sighed and entered the room where the apprentices took care of patients.
Ki Seon-hye looked at her fathers back for a while and then said to Pyo-wol.
I dont know what your rtionship is with your grandfather, but please be quiet while we are inside. As you can see, there are many patients in critical condition, so stability is the top priority.
I will.
I will watch.
Ki Seon-hye said coldly and went into the patients room.
I was treated badly unexpectedly, but I didnt feel too bad.
It seems that brusqueness runs in the family.
Pyowol muttered and left the Gigaui room.
As soon as I stepped out of the shabby door, I felt numerous stares.
It was the look in the eyes of the poor, who had blocked the moon and prosperity a little while ago.
It didnt show itself openly like before, but it was hiding and watching secretly.
If Pyowol or Pungjon did something stupid, they would risk their lives and jump out.
Just receiving this level of support from the poor showed how devoted Giga Hospital has been.
Its been a long time since those who sacrificed like this for nothing.
Pyo-wol sat with his back leaning against the pir next to the front door of Giga Hospital.
The sun was warm.
Pyo-wol took a rest with the hat attached to his blood jacket deeply pressed down.
I didnt know how much time had passed.
The poor, who had been wary of it, no longer cared about pyeongwol, as if they were exhausted.
It was then.
Suddenly, a group of people appeared from the other side.
They roamed like wolves and walked straight toward Gigas room.
omg!
Its the ck West.
Those scoundrels again?
The poor were startled and whispered.
They spoke quietly, but in Pyowols ears it sounded like thunder.
ck West?
Pyowol raised his head and looked at the approaching people.
twenty in all.
It gave off quite a ferocious spirit, but even so, it was a skill that did not reach the third ss. Even if there was only one person called Gosu in Gangho, he could wipe them all out in an instant.
But even that level of force would pose a great threat to the poor. It was not for nothing that leisure reigned as king in a ce where there were no tigers.
The soldiers from the ck West flocked like wild dogs and surrounded the front door of Giga Hospital.
They found Pyowol sitting with her back leaning against a pir at the front door of the hospital.
What is this again?
hey! What are you?
The ck western warriors looked at them with bewildered expressions.
Tuk-tuk!
Pyowol brushed his butt and stood up from his seat to look at them. Then, a man with a face resembling a mouse came out from among the ck swords.
What are you? The elders ask.
He lifted his finger and tapped Pyowols chest.
In my opinion, it was an act of trying to look intimidating. The problem is that Pyowols body doesnt move backwards at all even when he presses hard with his finger.
It was like poking a finger through steel.
This baby .
The guy in the rat made his face and raised his hand.
Wow!
At that moment, a light blow sounded.
Chapter 464
Episode 464
Quack!
The poor people learned for the first time today that a pigs gnawing sound cane from a persons mouth.
The man who poked Pyo-wols chest with his fingers was flying in the sky while letting out a scream.
The man who had been blown away by as many as five pieces was pinned to the wall of a house.
All of this happened after being pped by Pyowol.
The man who tried to hit Pyo-wol on the cheek was beaten back.
The man who was pped on the cheek by Pyo-wol lost consciousness and lowered his head. At least, the slight ups and downs in his chest didnt seem like he had stopped breathing.
What are you?
You dare to attack the ck West?
The soldiers of the ck West looked at Pyowol with shocked expressions.
He spoke ferociously, but he did not dare to draw his weapon.
Mu-in, who was pped on the cheek by Pyo-wol just before and flew away, was a top-three master in the ck West. At least in the slums, there is no one to do with him.
Such a master became incapable of resisting in a single blow.
Just by looking at this one move, it was clear that Pyowol was a master who could not bepared with them.
The problem was why such a master guarded the front door of Giga Hospital.
As far as Heukseobang knew, Gigauibang had no ties to this level of master. At least thats what they figured out.
The ck westerners could not rush forward and only looked at each others faces.
Then one of them cautiously came out. His demeanor was extremely polite, as he had just seen the man suffer.
Can you guess who it is?
I have no reason to tell you.
If so, what about Gigas room?
What are you going to do with that?
Despite Pyowols insincere reply, the man did not get angry.
he spoke carefully.
If you have nothing to do with Giga Uibang, I would like you to step down. If you do, we will disregard the fact that you hit someone on our side.
No matter?
Isnt it better to be nice to each other? Our Heukseobang came to Gigas room to negotiate, not to collide. If you have nothing to do with Gigas room, wouldnt it be good for both of you to step away from this point?
The mans speech was very subtle.
They said it was for each others sake, but in reality it was just an attempt to remove the pyowol without causing any damage.
The mans eyes were constantly scanning the surroundings.
It was proof that he was constantly aware of the situation around him.
Just by looking at it, you could tell how quick the man was.
Where did such a mastere from?
The man was a second-inmand in the ck West. But the martial arts were not strong.
It was just that he was favored by the ck Western Lord with his brilliant brain and clever speech.
The seat of Giga Uibang was in the center of the slums.
In the slums, it was a good ce in all directions.
If only this ce could be upied, the slums could be wiped out and a new mansion could be built.
Because of that, I threatened several times to sell Gigas room, but he didnt listen at all.
As the negotiations slowed down, it was the ck West that suffered losses.
Thats why the man who couldnt stand it appeared with his subordinates. If the conversation doesnt go through, theyre trying to steal Gigas room by force.
I had heard rumors that the Ark of Gigauibang had learned quite a bit about martial arts, but I still thought that there was no business to be defeated by the side.
If you are really good at martial arts, there is no reason to stay in a slum like this.
However, an unexpected obstacle appeared.
It was just the moon.
The man once again cautiously suggested.
If you step back from this point, I wont be sorry for the rpense.
What kind of reward?
yes?
I hate being so broad-minded. Be specific.
Oh, then
The man rolled his eyes.
A smile crept across his lips. It was because I thought it was more than half over.
We n to push this ce and make a street lined withrge mansions. If things go well, I will give you a luxurious mansion.
What about the poor who live here?
We have to kick them all out. Many of them have already sold hermits to us.
Did the ck West have that much money? Enough to buy all the mooks in the slums here.
haha! There are reliable water owners and people who look after you. So dont worry.
who?
yes?
Who are the people watching?
The mans face hardened.
It is strange that Pyo-wol pries.
It was only then that the man noticed that Pyowol was not at all favorable.
Fuck!
he cursed.
Of course, I did it inside so that Pyowol couldnt hear it.
He said, trying to hide his hard expression.
Until I hear a promise, I cannot say more.
okay?
Promise me to step down if you want to know more.
I promise. who is this? The person involved
You must keep your promise. Cheongeumjang and Baekjeolmun. These two ces are looking after us.
Cheongeumjang was a battlefield that tightly gripped the Soyang region, and Baekjeolmun was thergest n in Soyang.
It could be said to be the most powerful group in Soyang.
Because they look after them, the ck West can move so boldly.
Cheongeumjang and Baekjeolmun?
I told you the truth, so please step back. I believe that a master like Daehyeop will not break his promise.
Go in.
Pyowol obediently left the ce.
Lets go in.
The man vigorously led his men into the Giga Room.
One of the men whispered to the man.
Are you really thinking of giving the author a mansion? Do you not even know the identity of the author?
What do you know? Cheongeumjang or Baekjeolmun will take care of it.
He is also my brother.
Subha raised his thumb so that Pyowol could not see it.
Baekjeolmun Gate had many masters like Soyangsrgest school.
I didnt know the identity of Pyowol, but I believed that Baekjeolmuns masters would be able to handle it.
Right now, the priority was to threaten the Ark of Giga and steal the building.
They galloped into the room.
The poor, who watched from afar, cursed Pyowol.
That me
What are you doing? You say you get out of the way that easily?
There is no one to trust in the world.
Even when he heard the usations against him, Pyo-wol did not blink an eye.
Pyo-wol crossed his arms and leaned his back against the pir at the front door. And I counted the numbers in my head.
One two three
It was that moment.
dare!
The lions roar reverberated through the slums in the Giga Room.
Quaang!
Ahh!
Keck!
Buy and save me!
Following this, along with heavy drinking, the gruesome screams of the ck Western warriors who had entered the Giga Room with great vigor flowed out.
Only then did Pyo-wol take his back off the pir and enter Gigas room.
In Gigas room, a truly gruesome scene unfolded.
All the warriors of the ck West were sprawled on the floor with their limbs grotesquely bent.
Pungjon stood in the center of them.
Pungjons face was full of anger.
This is because the treatment of Shinui was hindered.
Its a pity that the soldiers from the ck West came in at the moment of faith, but if they were interrupted when the treatment was at its peak, the internal wounds would have been more severely shed.
His rage was at its peak when he almost interrupted an important moment.
He neutralized all the ck Western soldiers in a single day.
There was no way that the warriors of Sadobangpa, parasitized in the slums, could not handle the hands of an absolute master called Pungjon.
These guys! Whose order did you receive it from?
Poong-jon grabbed the man by the cor who was lying close by and met his gaze. But the warrior could not answer.
Because hes already lost his mind.
He was frothing at the mouth as his intestines and heart veins were convulsed.
Poongjon grabbed another man by the cor. But he too had lost his mind.
Pungjons gaze turned to Pyowol.
You know? What kind of guys are aiming for Gigas room?
They say its called the ck West Cheongeumjang and Baekjeolmun Gate.
Why are they?
They said they would kick out all the people living here and build luxurious mansions.
Youre in trouble with the doctors office for such a trivial reason?
Because human desires are endless.
ha! Indeed, thews of heaven have fallen to the ground. You want to take away the clothes that save peoples lives just for that reason.
Feng Zun was genuinely furious.
They couldnt negotiate, so they showed off their skills.
Defense Minister Ki Seon-hye, who was taking care of the patient, came out.
Their faces were full of anger as they looked at the ck western soldiers scattered on the floor.
Then faith came out.
Faith, which had been looking at the soldiers scattered on the floor for a while, looked at the Ministry of Defense.
Perhaps the fact of being attacked was shocking, but the Ministry of Defense was biting its lip.
god said
If this had happened, why didnt you ask me for help right away? Why did you bring up this problem?
The Defense Ministrys anger exploded at the tone of trust that seemed to be criticizing.
I raised the problem? Do you know how much Ive worked to resolve this issue peacefully? Do you know how many times I visited and talked with my daughter at the ck bookstore?
Thats
My father was always like that. When he felt like it, he woulde to me from time to time, nag me, and leave. Then it was all my responsibility to fix it. Do you know how much Seon-hye and I struggled to deal with what my father said without knowing the circumstances? dont you know? may not know. Irresponsibility is the essence of a father.
Hey?
Shinui widened her eyes at the unexpected scolding of her son.
She had no idea that her son would react this way to what he said without thinking.
While my fatherfortably practiced medicine outside, Seon-hye and I have never tried to run a gigi room. Even though all the people who believed in and supported Giga Uibang left and even poured out their own money, even though my life became so poor, I never had anyints. Because I thought this was my calling. You cant say that to us. Other people may not know, but my father shouldnt say things like that to us.
There were veins on the forehead and neck of the Defense Ministry.
Seeing his son for the first time in his life, Shinui could not say anything and only licked his lips.
I really didnt know that my son, who I thought was only mild-mannered, would have such a big anger deep in his heart.
To make matters worse, even her granddaughter seemed to agree with the words of the Ministry of Defense.
Their appearance was unfamiliar.
The fact that those who shared his blood showed this kind of appearance was a big shock to him.
Have you raised a problem? yes I raised a problem. why? I dont want to ask for help from my father. Youre leaving like that again. What to consult and seek a solution for, irresponsibly, someone who doesnt know when to leave? If your fathermits a problem to solve it, it will be up to the person left to deal with it.
Faith couldnt say a word.
I never dreamed that my son and granddaughter would think of me this way.
I thought everyone would understand, of course, because it was about honing the medicine to save people. However, the son and granddaughter harbored resentment against themselves deep in their hearts.
her!
Sinui didnt say anything and just looked at the sky.
the Ministry of Defense said.
Just dont do anything. well solve it Well take care of whether youre taken away or moved to another ce. So please dont do anything. Please.
sorry. I really didnt know you guys would think that.
You werent interested. So please, lets live as if we didnt know each other.
Hey!
Sinui called out sadly, but the Ministry of Defense and Seonhye Ki went inside without answering.
Fengjon approached Shinui, who was left alone.
Come on, follow me.
They dont want to talk to me.
The more I do, the more I need your courage.
Do you think I was wrong too?
What can I say, since I cant even start a family? But I know that if I dont talk now, I wont even have a chance to talk to you forever.
Whoa!
Give me courage.
Whoa!
Chapter 465
Episode 465
Pyowol was alone when he returned to the inn.
Fengjon, who had gone out with them, had other errands and went separately.
It was easy to guess what his business was without having to listen.
brother!
Brother!
When Pyo-wol returned, Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo weed him.
CNU?
Im sleeping.
already?
You must have been tired.
Pyowol thought it might be.
It was because they marched without rest until they reached Soyang.
Nam Shin-woo, who is younger than Do Yeon-san or Eun-yo, was burdened with it.
Eunyo asked.
What about Pungjon Adults?
They said they had other business to look at. I think he wille in a littlete.
is that so?
What about meals?
I have to do it now. Even if its not, I told Jeom Soi to bring it to the annex.
Good job.
It was only a few hundred li from here to Giyang, where Shinwoljang was located. It was a distance that Pyowol could cover in a day if he made up his mind and spread light air.
Soyang was a city that straddled the boundary of Shinwoljangs realm. If you do something outstanding here, you will notice it right away at the New Moon Market.
I came so carefully to figure out the true nature of Shinwoljang, but now I cant bother to reveal my identity.
Fortunately, this was an inn operated by Haomen.
As long as they stayed in the annex, there was no way their identities would leak out.
After a while, Jeom So-yi came inside with a tray full of food.
Are you in the market? This is a dish prepared by Suoksu-nim with great care.
looks delicious.
Smells good.
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo were delighted.
Just by smelling it, I could imagine how delicious it would be.
Jeomsoi put the food he had brought on the table.
Then enjoy your meal.
Jeom Soi bowed his head and backed off.
He didnt say a single word that could make Pyowols party ufortable. It meant that he was well trained in Haomen.
The number of Hao Mundo scattered throughout the river was innumerable. However, most of them were low-level students, and only a few were the leaders.
Jeomsoi was recognized for his intelligence and was raised as a leader. Even though I was doing fortune-telling at an inn, I was learning how to see people, how to deal with people, how to obtain information, and how to process the information I obtained.
If you learn all there is to learn at the bottom, you will be sent somewhere and take another ss.
After learning everything like that, he will be sent to an important base somewhere in Jianghu to work for Haomen.
That was Hao Muns way of developing his talents.
The food Jeomsoi brought was quite delicious.
I used good ingredients and used not too much seasoning.
It was perfect for my taste.
Pyo-wol and Eun-yo ate only small amounts, as was their custom. The rest was up to Doyeonsan.
Eun-yo set aside food for Nam Shin-wu to eat before Do-yeon-san finished eating.
I fall asleep when Im full.
Do Yeon-san muttered with a satisfied expression.
I ate it in a hurry because it was a proper food that I had eaten in a few days. When I was full, my mind became hazy.
Eunyo said with a smile.
If youre sleepy, go in and get some sleep.
Can I?
Its okay.
Then get some sleep. Who is your sister?
I will talk with my brother a little longer.
okay.
Do Yeon-san nodded and went inside.
When only the two of them were left, Eun-yo said.
Hes a good kid.
okay! Hes a good kid.
I am young, but I have a strong will.
I will. Even before, the responsibility alone was different.
Looking at the environment I grew up in, it was worth it.
On the way to this ce, Eun-yo and Do-yeon-san were almost stuck together. Of course, we talked a lot and learned a lot about each other.
Now, Eun-yos heart was also in a state of high spirits toward Do Yeon-san.
After that, the two chatted for a long time.
There were not many people in Gangho who could understand Pyowol. Conversely, only a few people could understand Eunyo.
They were one of the few people who could understand each other. So the story went well.
Pyowol, who had been talking for a long time, suddenly shut his mouth. Eun-yo, who put on a puzzled expression for a moment, soon realized why Pyo-wol was acting like that and was silent.
After a while, the door to the outbuilding opened and a man appeared.
It was the golden statue of Hao Mun who let them into Soyang.
Geumpisang said while taking a fist on the two.
How do you like the amodation?
great. Thanks to you, I am resting well.
The answer was Eun-yo.
Her expression changed.
The loose expression he had shown to Pyowol and Doyeonsan disappearedpletely and suddenly changed into his unique cold yet haughty atmosphere.
Eunyo said.
Can I hear Hao Muns information now?
Its Molone. By the way
Geumpisang looked at Pyowol with his words trailing off.
He asks with his eyes if he can say this in front of Eun-yo, who is still young.
Pyowol said.
From now on, you can think of that child as a substitute for me.
Can you think of me as an agent of Pyo Daehyeop?
thats right!
All right. Then
Only then did Geumpi-san understand and continued.
Pyo-wol thought that the golden skin was quite suitable.
Although it exudes a mysterious atmosphere, Eun-yos appearance has notpletely escaped Attys yet. It can be seen as young and funny. However, there was no such sign at all in the golden skin.
Think of it as an agent of Pyowol and bring out the information you know.
After receiving themunication, I kept a close eye on the New Moon Market. I havent been able to find out much in the short period of time Ive been watching, but recently Ive noticed one odd thing.
What is it?
It is an abnormal flow of materials. Considering the scale of the new moon field, it is not unusual for it to require a lot of supplies, but from what we understand, it goes too far.
Why did you judge that?
You know that manors are monsters that eat money. No matter howrge the manor is, it is not easy to maintain the scale unless there is a proper business.
A manor was the crystallization of wealth.
In therge manor, a huge mountain and argeke are built on a vast site beyond imagination, and numerous halls and ornaments are ced around it.
Hundreds of people were stationed there to manage the manor.
Of course, the cost of maintaining it was enormous.
General manors also cost a lot of money, but in the case of manors rted to strong yers, the cost goes up exponentially.
The more resident unmanned people, the astronomically more maintenance cost.
Shinwoljang was one such manor.
Since it was one of thergest manors scattered all over the world, the maintenance cost was inevitably enormous.
The golden skin continued.
ording to our calctions, more than 200,000 nyang of gold is needed per year to maintain a manor of the size of Shinwoljang.
What is the basis for such a calction?
It was calcted based on the operating costs of manors of simr size. After adding the operating cost in proportion to the number of people residing there, and calcting and adding the necessary items, food, weapons, etc., that kind of cost came out.
okay.
When Eun-yo seemed to understand, Geumpi-sang continued.
However, no matter how much you calcte, the ie earned by Shin Woljang does note close to that.
Shinwoljang also had businesses such as Pyoguk Sangdan, which was independently operated. It also receives huge donations from other troupes or g states. However, even after calcting all of that, it was far less than the operating cost of Shinwoljang for a year.
Are you sure?
I have been in Soyang for over ten years. Naturally, I observed the New Moon Field as my top priority. I can tell you with my eyes closed about the business they run.
So youre saying money is flowing in secretly from somewhere.
Thats going to be a huge amounting in.
Do you have any guesses?
There are a few ces, but its not certain yet.
Then lets find out together.
At Eunyos words, Geumpisang nodded and said everything he knew.
Silver Yao and Gold Pisang exchanged information and inferred again, forgetting that there was a mark.
It seemed like it would take quite a long time toe to a conclusion.
Pyowol got up quietly and left the room.
It is to believe in Eun-yo and get out of it.
Eun-yo had that ability.
With her ability to build an informationwork in Chengdu in a short period of time, she will surely find something good if she has superficial intelligence.
Pyo-wol sat on a bench and looked up at the night ball.
Countless stars were twinkling as if they were about to pour down.
Baekjeolmun was thergest munpa in Soyang.
Baekjeolmunju Jo Jang-pyeong was a master who learned the martial arts called Byeok-un-Nookwon (ȭ).
It was said that when he performed the Byeokun Brain Power, his brain energy was weak in both fists. There was no one in Soyang who would be subjected to his powers based on brain power.
Jo Jang-pyeong raised Baekjeolmun with his own force.
Like most self-made people, Jo Jang-pyeong was very proud.
I didnt dare to say that he was the first person in the world or the first person in Honam, but at least I thought he was the first person in Soyang.
The ambition was so great.
I cant be satisfied with just being the first person. Beyond knowledge, the number one person in Honam has to walk around with their shoulders straight.
The problem was funding.
In order for Baekjeolmun to be bigger than it is now, a huge amount of money was needed. It was not easy to make money in the normal way. The person who approached him at that time was the Yayul family.
The Cheongeumjangju Yayul n proposed to Jo Jang-pyeong to move away from the slums and build a luxurious mansion.
It was on the outskirts of Soyang when the slums first appeared, but as Soyang expanded over the years, it has now be a key point.
If only a high-end mansion could be built there, he could reap huge profits. The Yayul n said they would share half of the gains with Jo Jang-pyeong.
Jo Jang-pyeong epted the Yayul familys proposal without hesitation.
He used the ck West to drive out the poor or buy their houses at bargain prices. The problem was Gigas room.
If you kick out Gigas room, there wont be any more obstacles.
Jo Jang-pyeong smiled and took a drink.
It will take a little more time, but eventually it will work out on its own.
Jo Jang-pyeong thought so and made his own.
It was then.
thud!
Suddenly I felt a strong vibration.
The table shook and the bottle on it rattled.
In an instant, Jo Jang-pyeongs eyes changed.
what?
With an unusual feeling, he jumped up from his seat.
Kwajik!
At that moment, his door was blown apart and a gale raged.
Quit!
Jo Jang-pyeong covered his face with his hands and looked toward the door.
An elderly man was striding into someones room holding onto someones back.
I didnt know the identity of the old man, but I quickly recognized the man who was caught by him.
Yayul Jangju?
It was the Yayul family, the lords of the Cheongeumjang, who made a resigned expression while being grabbed by the back of the back.
Why are you?
Run away too. Jo Moon-joo.
At the words of the Yayul family, Jo Jang-pyeong clenched his fists.
It was because the Yayul family he knew were not such weak talkers.
Like the lord of the Cheongeumjang with enormous wealth, he protected himself with numerous escorts and treasures.
The fact that such a Yayul family was caught in such a clumsy manner meant that the opponent was a great master.
Jo Jang-pyeong secretly raised his gong power and looked at the mature man.
Who are you? I will forgive you if you leave Yayul Jangju and withdraw like this.
Hehe! Its funny. How dare you say such a thing to me.
I am Jo Jang-pyeong, the owner of Baekjeolmun Gate. You deserve to say that.
I heard that your martial arts are still one of the strongest.
The mature man who threw the Yayul family to one side and spread both hands was Pungjon.
He visited Baekjeolmun after Cheongeumjang.
Dead!
The Yayul family closed their eyes as they watched Jo Jang-pyeong exert all his power in the Byeok-Wun Brain Sphere.
Oh, no!
Chapter 466
Episode 466
Turn it off!
Jo Jang-pyeongs moans echoed throughout the room.
His condition was truly miserable.
His face was so mangled that it was hard to find his original shape, and his left arm was dislocated and dangling.
Both of his legs were broken, and his intestines were shaken, making it difficult to breathe properly.
It was the price of running into Poongzon.
If Jo Jang-pyeong was a master recognized only in Honam and Soyang, Pungjon was recognized as the best master in Gangho.
In the first ce, he was not an opponent of Pungjon.
Feng Zun severely punished Cao Zhang Ping for fearlessly attacking him.
At least, Jo Jang-pyeong was still alive because he had quite strong internal skills, but even if he were a little weak, he would not have been a person of this world.
Feng Zun looked down at Cao Zhangping with cold eyes and said.
If a moanes out of your mouth, I will pluck out my tongue.
Jo Jang-pyeong gritted his teeth and held back his moans.
I really thought I was going to die, but I couldnt help it if I really didnt want to die.
The Yayul family crawled over and asked.
Are you okay? That person is rich.
For a moment, it was too young to live in Zhao Zhangpings eyes.
I should have told you that earlier.
If I had known in advance that my opponent would be Poong-jon, I would never have rushed at him.
He, too, knew fractions.
The fact that no matter how ambitious he is, he cannot dare to stand up to true masters like Pungjon.
Fengzon said.
Whose head was that?
sorry.
The Yayul family shook their heads.
Feng Zhens eyes shone eerily.
Did you think of it?
I havemitted a mortal sin.
If youmit a mortal sin, you must die.
omg! Please save me.
The Yayul family grabbed Poongjon by the crotch of his trousers and begged.
Jo Jang-pyeong also hurriedly knelt down.
Both legs were broken and in pain. But I knew that if I couldnt stand the pain now, I would really lose my life.
he said through the pain.
Please save me. I was wrong.
What did I do wrong?
At Feng Zuns words, Zhao Zhang Ping hurriedly shook his head.
There was only one incident in which he and the Yayul family were involved.
Isnt it because of Gigas suit?
like! Your eyes are pretty quick.
Does it have anything to do with Giga Uibang?
The former ark of Gigauibang is my old eraser.
Is it Ji-Woo?
Zhao Zhangping thought he had stepped on poop.
Among many, many people, is it rted to abundance?
The opponent was one of the three zones.
He was a terrifying master who was counted among ten fingers in the world because of his high martial arts. If I had known that I was rted to such a master, I would not have rushed into Gigas room.
sorry. We willpensate you and take action to ensure that this never happens.
Hmm!
And I will protect and support Gigas room so that others do not touch it.
Jo Jang-pyeong spoke incessantly.
I had no choice but to live.
He had to somehow please Pungjon.
Fortunately, his efforts worked, and Fengjon survived.
You guys will take care of the breakwater called the ck West.
Of course.
Ill leave it to your imagination what will happen if ites out as a small gossip.
Do not worry. I will make sure not to say a word.
And I have never been here.
yes? Oh, I didnt see anything.
If rumors spread that Im staying in Soyang, Id think you spread it.
That will never happen. Trust me.
thump thump!
Jo Jang-pyeong lowered his head to the floor.
The Yayul family also joined him.
Believe me. The fact that you are here will never leak out.
Dont pay attention to where I am and dont even look at me.
I will.
good night!
Only then did Fengjian smile with satisfaction.
Both the Yayul family and Jo Jang-pyeong were quick-witted as much as they were ambitious.
In my heart, I wanted to end their breath right away, but if I did, I would attract peoples attention.
Getting peoples attention wasnt what he wanted.
I will watch.
After saying those words, Poongjon disappeared.
Like a ghost, without sound or presence.
ha!
Whew!
Only then did the two of them let out a sigh of relief.
Jo Jang-pyeongs face twisted.
As soon as the tension was released, the excruciating pain came over me like a tidal wave.
Pungjon
Im sorry. Jo Jang Joo! I didnt have time to warn you because I was caught suddenly.
no! Feng Zun performed it himself, what can Yayul Zhuang Zhu do?
Absolute master was such an existence.
Masters who reached the level of Pungjon could only block masters of a simr level.
No matter how many soldiers there were in Cheongeumjang and Baekjeolmun Gate, it was impossible to prevent Pungjon.
Fortunately, Fengjon has no intention of taking their lives.
Yayul Ilmun said.
Ill pretend there was no n to clear the slums.
I agree.
If you do, the only thing left to do is to organize the ck West.
Of course I have to sort it out.
With that, the fate of the ck West was decided.
It is said that it is fate that the hunting dog is eaten after the hunt, but the ck West is not finished hunting and is about to be eaten.
It was two people who brought in the ck West. However, I did not feel any guilt in disposing of the Heukseobang.
Pyowol opened her eyes.
The room was dark before the sun had risen yet.
Pyowol got up from his seat and came out.
As expected, the world was still enveloped in darkness.
Pyo-wol went to the well and washed briefly.
After washing my face, my mind became clear.
Pyo-wol sat down on a bench and began to cloud the sky.
When he did the sky, Guia quietly crawled out.
Guia disappeared into the grass.
Pyowol knew that too. But I didnt care. Because they know that the gwiah wille back when the time is right.
Pyowol focused only on cloud.
When it reached that level, it didnt matter if it didnt have to fly, but it was Pyowols creed that he had to fly air whenever he had a chance to keep his internal energy and body in the best condition.
While Pyowol focused on Ungong, Eunyo and Doyeonsan woke up and came out.
They washed, being careful not to interfere with Pyowols sky.
By the time both of them had washed up, Pyowols luck had ended.
Guia returned as well, wondering how he knew Pyowols cloud was over. The convex stomach seemed to have eaten something in the meantime.
When Pyowol stretched out his hand, Guia slipped into his sleeve.
It was then.
It is a spirit.
The voice of Fengzon was heard.
Soon enough, Poongzon came out and was watching the scene.
Pyowol looked at Pungjon without a hint of surprise.
There were two people by Pungjons side.
Both of them were people Pyowol knew.
It was Sinui and his granddaughter Ki Seon-hye.
Sinui red at Pyowols sleeve, which had a ghost in it.
Where did you get it?
There was madness in Gods voice.
Since ancient times, snakes have been regarded as a nutritious food that protects the human body. In particr, those with weak energy found many snakes.
Some snakes were treated as precious medicines because of their special efficacy.
As a member of Shinui-do, I have dealt with many snakes. So, it was easy to know what kind of effect it had just by looking at the shape of the snake.
When he saw the red snake slipped into the sleeve of his coat of arms, he thought he was suffocating.
Red scales like ruby and small horns on the head.
He felt an aura that was iparable to any spiritual creature he had ever seen.
A snake with that level of spirituality could be said to be a spiritual creature.
If such spiritual beings were made into medicine, many people could be saved.
Said God, striding forward.
Show me the snake.
No, give it to me. I will buy it. Give it to me, I will buy it at any cost.
If you take one more step from there, I will take your breath away.
Dont be stubborn. One snake could save countless lives.
I dont know. Guia is my friend.
Inom!
It was the moment when faith screamed out loud.
Tuong!
Suddenly, a sound of metal exploded in front of his nose.
Sinui came to his senses and looked ahead to see that Pungjon was blocking him before he knew it.
I couldnt tell his expression because I only saw his back, but Sinui thought that Pungjon was quite shocked.
Because Poongjons feet were nted on the ground up to his ankles.
Feng Zun red at the moon and opened his mouth.
Did you really mean to kill me?
I warned you.
You kill God just for that reason? Do you really have any thoughts? Arent you?
Is there aw saying that faith cannot die?
He is a person who can be of much more help to the world than you. Compared to that, you
If youre going to talk bullshit like that, leave here. Its hard to listen anymore.
There was a faint red light in Pyowols eyes.
The moment he saw the red eyes, Feng Zuns heart was shocked.
He realized that Pyowol was sincere.
Just now, Pyo-wol gave Shin-eui a wedding ceremony.
The bridesmaid was aiming for Shinuis throat.
Right before it hit the neck, Fengjian sensed it and managed to block it. However, the trust behind his back did not know that at all.
This is because it happened far beyond his level of martial arts.
If Pungjon hadnt prevented the death of a married woman, Sinui would have died without even knowing she was dying.
It was only then that Shinui realized that he had barely lived after dipping one foot into the underworld.
An absurd light shed on his face.
You meanyou tried to kill me for just one snake? You guys are really insane.
What are you?
That means
I dont care how many people you saved, and how many more you will save in the future. Because you and I have nothing to do with each other. But ears are different. You could say hes my only friend.
crazy! To barely put me and a snake on the same line
Faiths beard trembled. However, because he knew that Pyo-wol had mercilessly sprayed him, he couldnt act rashly any more.
It was then.
Whoa!
Ki Seon-hye, who had been silent until now, came forward shaking her head.
sorry. I will apologize on behalf of my grandfather.
Are you saying I was wrong too?
Gods faith was hot at the sight.
yes!
what?
No matter how important it is to save someones life, you have no right to ask your grandfather for someone elses possessions.
Seonhye!
You promised not to be dogmatic anymore. Saving people is good, but you said you would take care of your family and surroundings. But after less than a day, what is this? Are you going to fight with the people around you again because of your grandfathers greed?
Thats
If Grandpa does as he pleases this time, I will also cut off the ties. Decide.
Keep it!
Gods face twisted. I wanted to refute something, but Ki Seon-hye was absolutely right, so I couldnt even make excuses.
Seonhye Ki spoke again.
Please apologize.
what?
Apologise that you are sorry.
Do you really have to do that?
yes!
Keep it!
If we cant do it, our rtionship ends here.
sorry.
What did you say?
In response to Seonhye Kis question, Shinui closed her eyes tightly and answered in a loud voice.
Sorry. I was too hasty.
Chapter 467
467
Fengjian muttered in disbelief.
Did the sun rise in the west? Huh, that stubborn friend apologized.
Shinui was the one who justified himself in anything in the name of saving people.
In fact, he saved many people and made a significant contribution to the development of medicine.
Even if only the medical techniques he established while wandering the world were released to the world, countless lives could be saved.
My self-esteem skyrocketed.
No matter what he did, there was no one to stop him.
Even the riches.
The waist, which did not seem to be bent forever, slightly bent. I was embarrassed, but I also apologized.
It was unbelievable, but it was proof that God was paying attention to her granddaughter.
It felt like a dream.
Ki Seon-hye approached Pyo-wol and said.
Grandpa apologized too, so let go of his anger. I will keep a close eye on this in the future.
Keep it!
Shinui didnt say anything, only grunting.
Last night he talked a lot with his son and granddaughter. And he promised a few things.
First, dont leave Gigas room without saying anything.
Second, do not cause trouble while staying at Gigas Room.
Third, he should pass on the medical skills he learned while wandering around the world to Ki Seon-hye.
The above was what he had promised.
The Ministry of Defense and Ki Seon-hye threatened that they would not see each other again even if one of these things was vited.
In the end, Shinui had no choice but to make a promise to them.
When Ki Seon-hye came out like this, it was difficult for Pyo-wol to be hostile to Shin-ui any longer.
Pyowol asked Seonhye Ki.
What are you doing here?
ah! Pungjon Daehyeop asked my grandfather to look after his pupil.
At her answer, Pyo-wol looked at Pung-jon.
Feng Zhen nodded and said.
The regenerative power Shinwoo has is not normal, so I asked him to take a look. He might be able to reveal Shinwoos secret.
If possible, it would have been nice to have that ability disappear from Shinwoo. Then at least you can live a normal life like everyone else.
god said
Where is the child?
Follow me.
Pungjon led the people to Shinwoos room.
uh?
Nam Shin-woo looked at the people who entered the room with a face that was not awake.
Feng Zun said with a benevolent smile.
This old man is a famous doctor I know, and he says he will give you a pulse. Will it be okay?
yes!
Nam Shin-woo nodded without hesitation.
It is because he knows that Pungjon is terribly for him.
Where would you put your arm out?
Faith caught Nam Shin-woos context.
He muttered as he closed his eyes and looked at Nam Shin-woos pulse.
Its freaky. Strange! How can a persons Mac be like this
Isnt it very bad?
Take a look at your pulse too.
Faith made Ki Seon-hye know the pulse of Nam Shin-woo.
Like Ki Seon-hye, a doctor who was not fully developed had to see as many patients as possible. The more you encounter a lot of illnesses, the more your skills will grow.
Nam Shin-woo, who has a strange constitution that is difficult to encounter once in a lifetime, could greatly expand his eyesight just by taking a pulse.
Ki Seon-hye closed her eyes and focused on Nam Shin-woos pulse.
Tung! Fighting!
Nam Shin-woos pulse was jumbled.
Sometimes I jumped loudly, and other times I didnt feel at all like someone whose heart had stopped.
Ki Seon-hye was greatly embarrassed as this was the first time Mac had run so wildly.
Seonhye Ki said as she took her hand away from the door.
How could you still be alive with a Mac like this?
A normal person would have died suddenly a long time ago. Its so enigmatic. The fact that he is still alive is a miracle in itself.
Does the nature of immortality really exist?
At Ki Seon-hyes question, Sinui closed her eyes and pondered.
After thinking for a while, he opened his mouth.
Im not sure right now. Maybe its a desperate situation, or maybe its a side effect of taking the wrong elixir.
Desperate? You might think so.
Ki Seon-hye shook her head.
In the world, there were many nooks and crannies. I didnt know that there might be a vein that shows such a bizarre phenomenon.
The details can only be known by continuous observation. If its okay, Id like to take CNU to Gigas room and take a look. If its desperate, Ill treat it, and if I took the elixir unknowingly, Ill have to find a way to cancel it.
You mean take me to Gigas room?
Wouldnt it be convenient to have a pulse there?
but!
Ki Seon-hye shook her head.
Although seemingly shabby, Gigas room had everything needed for medical practice. A brazier and a tanggi that can properly extract the medicinal power of the silver needle.
These were the best items that were hard to find in Gangho.
Faith said to Nam Shin-woo.
Wouldnt you like to follow Grandpa to Gigas room?
Ill go, Master, if its okay.
Nam Shin-woo looked at Pung-jon.
Fengjun nodded.
Lets move to Gigas room. I was nning to stay here for a while anyway.
yes!
Wake up. Lets go straight to Gigas room.
all right.
Nam Shin-woo stood up right away.
Then Ki Seon-hye spoke.
really! If you are in Gigas room, you will have to endure a little fuss. Heukseobang retreated like that, but Baekjeolmun or Cheongeumjang behind it wont give up Gigauibang easily.
If thats the case, you dont have to worry.
yes?
Ki Seon-hye tilted her head, and Poong-jon spoke nonchntly.
It will never happen that they harass Gigas room.
What is that can it be?
Ki Seon-hye widened her eyes.
God said with a smile.
What kind of guy is that guy and you think hell leave a trail behind? Probably all the owners of the Cheongeumjang or Baekjeolmun are covered in blood by now.
He loved freedom enough to be called the nickname of Pungjon, and showed an oundish appearance, but on the contrary, he did not tolerate anything that restrained him.
That was the identity of a person called Pungjon.
Baekjeolmun Gate and Cheongeumjang will not even pay attention to Gigauibang or the slums.
Feng Zun said to Pyo Yue.
As you can see, this happened. Even though that old man has an entric personality, he will take good care of Shinwoo when he sees one person better than anyone else.
I guess so.
Dont worry about Baekjeolmun or Cheongeumjang. They wont be able to afford to care about you.
Pyowol looked at Pungjon with an expression of surprise.
Feng Zhen turned around and said.
I dont know why, but I do notice that you dont want to reveal your identity. If Im with you, even if you dont like it, you wont be able to get attention. It would be more convenient for you to be active if CNU and I enter Giga Room.
Are you considerate?
Personally, I dont like it, but Shinwoo is the only guy I rely on besides me.
After saying that, Pungjon went to Shinwoo Nam.
Poong-jon and Nam Shin-wu left the annex with faith.
Pyo-wol looked at Seon-hye Ki, who was still there.
you are?
I want to ask you something.
say!
You havent eaten yet, have you? There is a nice stall, so we can talk while having a meal together.
I will.
Pyowol nodded.
asionally went out.
Pyowol looked at Doyeonsan and Eunyo. The two then waved their hands and said.
Were going to eat here, soe on.
I cant go out because I have work to do. Brother, please go alone.
Transcendence in their specifications is no longer rmended.
Pyo-wol left the inn with Ki Seon-hye.
The two headed to a back alley far away from the inn. After passing through a shady back alley that people would never approach, an amazingndscape appeared.
Quite a lot of people gathered in a fairlyrge vacant lot and were doing business.
what? This is
Its a market where people in the slums do business.
Are they gathering here to do business?
The downtown doesnt ept them. I dont have the money to rent a proper shop, and even the stalls wont ept it. They have no choice but to gather in these abandoned back alleys to do business. Usually people dont find it often, but there are many useful things if you look for it.
At Ki Seon-hyes exnation, Pyo-wol looked at the items on the market.
There were no proper seats, so things were scattered on the floor.
From objects used in everyday life, such as rusty knives and dented kettles, to unknown herbs and various unknown objects. It was as if all the garbage in the world was gathered here.
Garbage that was unnecessary to the wealthy was useful in the slums.
In the slums, this ce is called Dew Market.
It is an unusual name.
Like dew that disappears when the morning sun rises, this ce is only open in the morning for a short time and then disappears, so it got its name.
That makes sense.
It doesnt mean that goods are sold just because they are there all day anyway, so I make a living by selling goods for a short time in the morning and doing other things in the spare time.
You live a busy life.
I have no choice but to raise my children. That way we can barely get enough food tost a day.
Ki Seon-hyes eyes for the poor were full ofpassion.
Ouch! Are you here,dy?
What are you doing here?
miss!
The poor people who did business were delighted to see Seon-hye Ki.
Among those who do business here, there was not a single person who did not take care of Giga Uibang.
Although they were people living at the bottom of their lives, living hard day by day, they gave Ki Seon-hye a look of respect.
Just by looking at their reactions, I could fully understand how Seonhye Ki was being treated here.
Ki Seon-hye guided Pyo-wol deep into the dew market.
There were rows of stalls selling food.
Those who sell food to those who came out of the morning business are gathered.
Ki Seon-hye guided Pyo-wol to one of them.
This is it.
It was a street stall run by an old woman with a stooped back.
Ouch! miss.
The old woman stopped boiling noodles and looked at Ki Seon-hye in surprise.
Would it be beef noodle?
Of course. But the seats are shabby
What does the seat matter? My grandmothers beef noodles are the most delicious in the world.
Who is the man here?
I am an important guest of Gigas room.
Oops! Then it should be cooked to the best taste. If you wait a moment, Ill roll up a bowl for you.
thank you.
I am more grateful. Because thedy fixed this old mans back and legs, he can do business like this.
The old woman smiled brightly, exposing her missing teeth.
Ki Seon-hye sat down and spoke to Pyo-wol.
Sit. If you dont taste the beef noodle here, youre wasting your time in Soyang. You probably dont mind the food sold at stalls like this, right?
at all!
thank god. Actually, I was a little worried.
There were quite a few people who had a preconceived notion that food sold at street stalls would be dirty. In fact, there have been many such cases. But the old woman who now ran the stall where she sat was far from that.
The old woman had an obsession with cleanliness. For that reason, even though the business was conducted in a dirty ce, there was not a speck of dust in the street stalls she operated.
The old woman immediately rolled up the beef noodles and served them in front of the two of them.
The man added more noodles. If there is not enough, let me know and I will roll more.
This is enough.
bon appetite.
Pyowol lowered his head and sniffed the scent.
It was delicious from the smell.
Pyo-wol lifted his chopsticks, stirred the noodles, and drank the soup first.
Something hot melted my stomach.
Ki Seon-hye saw that and smiled.
You know how to eat.
She, like Pyowol, drank the soup first.
I loved the feeling of the heat going down my esophagus.
After drinking the soup, it was time to eat the noodles.
They ate noodles using chopsticks as ifpeting.
slurp!
Conversation was cut off and only the sound of drinking noodles resounded.
The old woman looked at the two people enjoying the beef noodles she made with a happy expression.
How can they match so well?
Chapter 468
Episode 468:
Beef noodles were delicious.
Of all the food Pyowol ate while wandering around Gangho, it was definitely enough to count on five fingers.
It was Pyowol, the usual source of news, but the beef noodles were so delicious that I emptied the entire bowl.
At about the same time as Pyo-wol, Seon-hye Ki finished all the beef noodles. A satisfied smile appeared on Ki Seon-hyes face as she ate cleanly without leaving a drop of soup.
how is it? Is it the best?
Right!
Pyowol agreed without hesitation.
he said, putting down his chopsticks.
Now tell me.
yes? What?
Im sure you didnte here just to have a meal. Isnt there some other reason you bought food for me?
Cant you just think of it as a favor?
Is it pure favor?
Ah it is.
Seonhye Ki frowned slightly.
What do you want?
Actually, I have something I want to ask of you.
Ive told you beforehand, but you cant.
The snake is curious, but it is not very important to me.
then?
Actually, there are medicines I want to get.
Why are you telling me that? I need to tell the apothecary.
Its because its something you cant get by ordinary means. It is a medicine that cures madness, but it is only avable in very small amounts in the world. But all of those medicines are in one ce.
Medicine for madness?
yes! It is a medicinal material called Eohyeongcho (~β). It got its name because the de of grass resembles the shape of a fish. It is particrly effective in curing madness and is also highly effective in restoring damaged heart veins.
You mean you need that herb?
yes! You need it to fix a thirteen-year-old boy.
So please save me?
If there is a chance,
Seonhye Ki said calmly.
It seems to be in a hard-to-reach ce.
thats right. You can never get the stuff that went in there back by normal means. So Im asking you. Because I think you can definitely get something there.
Thank you for overestimating me, but I see no reason why I should be taking the risk. A dangerous ce?
yes!
Then pretend you didnt hear it.
Pyowol rose from his seat.
Ki Seon-hye hurriedly said.
The New Moon Field is dangerous, but you can still save it.
Did you say it was the new moon market?
yes! New moon market.
Pyowol frowned slightly.
The name Shinwoljang caught his ankle.
You said you collected the eohyeongcho at the New Moon Market?
yes!
Did you say that eohyeongcho is especially effective for madness?
yes!
My brain tickled.
It felt like a fragmented picture was being put together.
Damn the disgrace. Its clear that someone in the new moon is suffering from madness.
It was understandable that they plundered the original Buddhist scriptures in Chengdu, going so far.
It was clear that he was desperate enough to force the plunder even though he knew that Pyowol would intervene.
The question was, who was suffering from madness?
It was clear that he was a fairly important figure, considering that it was not easy to seek Buddhist scriptures or collect fish-shaped nts.
I beg you. A soldier like you wouldnt be able to deal with it easily at the New Moon Market. Im not forcing it, but if you ever meet the head there, ask him to share some of the fish mold.
Feng Zun did not tell her the true identity of Pian Yue. Even so, she makes this request because she noticed that Poong-jon was paying attention to Pyo-wol.
If it was a warrior enough to be noticed by Fengjon, it was clear that he was one of the best warriors in the world. That is why I am making this request.
Ki Seon-hye was asking for it with pure intentions, but it was burdensome for the listener.
Pyowol said.
I cant say for sure. But when I get it, I will send it to you.
Really?
I cant promise you.
Thats enough. Because it is a mother child, a person, a person, and a child.
Do you believe in the sky?
If you dont believe in that, its a difficult world to endure. Anyway, dont you have to believe in something so that you can hold on tight and live?
Ki Seon-hye stared at Pyo-wol.
Her hat was pressed so deep that she couldnt see it over her nose, but her eyes were so intense that they could see right through the hat.
Not everyone is like you.
what?
Be strong, believe in yourself, and dont be shaken. Everyone lives shaken. There are very few people who live as firmly centered as you do. And all such people stand at the center of the world.
You speak as if you know me well.
I dont know. But I think I know.
Suddenly, Ki Seon-hye pressed her face closely to Pyo-wols.
They were so close that they could feel each others breath.
Seonhye Ki lifted Pyowols hat and looked at her face.
Ki Seon-hye whispered after seeing the pure white and handsome face hidden under the hat.
Pyowol Daehyeop, right?
Thats right. I see you cant answer anything. Judging by how deeply he wears his hat, he seems to be reluctant to reveal his true identity. Is that right?
Ki Seon-hye smiled and returned the hat she had lifted up slightly.
Ill keep covering it like this from now on.
Because other women wont let you go.
you are?
well.
Seonhye Kiughed softly.
Whoam!
The warm sun makes me sleepy.
The soldiers guarding the main gate of Soyang yawned.
There was still a long line of people waiting to enter Soyang in front of the door. They waited for their turn every now and then, but not all could fit into the literacy.
Like Soyang, in order to enter a city surrounded by walls, one had to have a clear identity. The soldiers sent only those with a clear identity to Soyang. Either he or only those who pricked the hermit in their pockets were allowed into the castle.
There were a lot of people trying to get inside, but the soldiers checking in were slow.
The soldiers had no reason to hurry.
If you cant let it in today, you can let it in tomorrow.
Those in a hurry stabbed the hermit. It wasnt toote to pass it then.
But even this kind of activity must be done carefully.
There would be no life left if he did such a thing to a high official or a strong master.
Just then, a monster in a dark red uniform entered the soldiers field of vision.
Hair that was messed up and a beard that covered his chest.
All that could be seen on the face were two ghastly eyes and a nose.
gulp!
The moment they saw the monster, the soldiers swallowed their saliva.
Its because I felt a creepy momentum from the monster.
They were soldiers who met more people than anyone else. Of course, I couldnt help but notice.
They instinctively noticed that the monster was an unusual being.
One of the soldiers asked themander.
What should I do?
What should I do?
Do you just let it through?
Do it in moderation and let it pass.
Arent you taking a penny?
Would you risk your life to earn a few bucks?
Its not like that
Ill just pretend to check it properly and let it pass.
All right.
The soldier replied as if he couldnt help it.
Finally, the monster came close.
In an instant, all the soldiers in front of the front door froze. It looked daunting even from a distance, but seeing it up close, I couldnt even breathe properly.
Even though the soldiers were right in front of his eyes, the monster didnt even look at them.
His eyes were fixed on the que high above the gate.
quality!
Her voice was as dry as her appearance.
The monster strode straight to the castle gate.
Wait
Stop.
Soldiers blocked the monsters way in order to pretend to check, albeit formally.
Fuck!
At that moment, the heads of the soldiers who stood in the way of the monster exploded like pumpkins on the ground.
The soldiers widened their eyes.
It was because the sight of hisrades heads exploding in front of him was unrealistic.
Ahh!
It is murder.
Run away!
Screams erupted from people in line.
It was a murder right in front of my nose.
The people who saw the terrible sight of a persons head exploding went into a stupor.
No matter how easy it is to kill, it was notmon to see people die so horribly.
The soldiers were also frozen.
oh my god!
how?
At the death of theirrades, they did not know what to do.
Originally, I had to run for revenge. If anything, they would have done the same. But the gap was so vast that they didnt even dare to step in.
said the monster.
Who else will stop?
I remembered all the faces. If this bes a problem today, I will find and kill not only you but also all of your family members.
The soldiers were speechless at the monsters threat and only trembled.
He thought that with the shocking power of the monstrosity he had just shown, he would be able to do so.
The soldiers kept their mouths shut.
The leader, who should be in charge of them, also turned his head away and avoided the monsters gaze.
The monster looked at the soldiers and moved to the gate.
The soldiers hurriedly opened the castle gate, allowing the monster to enter.
Whoa!
Crazy
The soldiers let out a sigh of relief only after the monster disappeared.
I didnt even dare to take revenge or make the problem bigger.
The death of a colleague was unfortunate, but they were just grateful that they were not the target.
The captain yelled at them.
You bastards! What are you doing without getting rid of the body first? Are you going to leave it like this?
yes!
Come on, get rid of it!
The soldiers answered and collected the bodies of theirrades. However, it was not easy to rectify the body with the head blown off.
Even the corpse of aplete stranger is bound to make you sick, much less the corpse of a colleague with whom you were talking with augh a moment ago.
Wow!
Fuck!
The soldiers who were collecting the body vomited in vain.
Some sat down and sobbed.
The captain understood those subordinates.
Ordinary people would feel like the grim reaper, but they themselves were like rabbits in front of tigers in front of masters like that.
Shit!
The foreman gritted it.
Even so, losing his subordinates could not beforting.
I couldnt even figure out how to convey this tragedy to the families of the soldiers who lost their lives.
The captain muttered as he looked inside the castle gate where the monster disappeared.
What is that monster? For what purpose did youe here?
It seemed that a thick bloody smell was already wafting from inside the castle.
Chapter 469
Episode 469
So Yeo-wol frowned and closed his eyes.
I wanted to sort out the thoughts in my head, but the vibration that started from my hip and spread down my spine made it impossible to concentrate.
Eventually, Sawyerwol stopped thinking and opened her eyes. Then I saw Song Chun-wu sitting across from me.
Unlike her, Chun-Woo Song was concentrating with his eyes closed. Sawyerwol knew very well that the reason was because of him.
He raised his senses to protect himself.
They were sitting in a cramped wagon.
As the wooden wheels rolled down the steep mountain road, the wagon rocked greatly. Vibration spread through the body through the buttocks.
It would have been morefortable to ride a horse
If she was the only one moving, she wouldnt have to bother with the carriage. But today, not only her, but quite a few others were taking part in the procession.
There was no reason to show up and draw attention.
Useless
Soyeowol looked out the window and clicked her tongue.
The carriage was heading deeper and deeper into the mountains.
All I could see out the window was a bush.
The speed of the wagon, which had been going for a while, noticeably decreased.
At that time, Song Chun-wu opened his closed eyes.
Looks like were almost there.
It seems so.
Sawyerwol shook his head.
In life, there are things you have to do even if you dont want to.
Today was such a day for both of them.
Awesome!
Finally, the sound of the carriageing to a halt was heard. And a cautious voice was heard outside.
Im here.
The two opened the carriage door and went outside.
It was arge temple surrounded by green forest.
The temple was very clean, as if it had been recently built. Moreover, it was sorge that it was difficult to see at a nce.
Even behind therge Daeungjeon Hall in the front, there were several evenly built pces soaring high into the sky.
hmm!
Soyeowol looked at the temple with an expression of disapproval.
Song Chun-wu whispered behind her.
Take care of your expression.
ah! sorry.
Sawyerwol soon realized his mistake and straightened his expression.
Peoples voices came from behind her.
Is this the temple built at Shinwoljang?
Cheonwonsa? Just like its name, its really grand.
Shin Woljang made an enormous investment. A temple this big?
They were distinguished guests who rode in a carriage just like her.
The name of the temple they are looking at is Cheonwonsa.
It had an enormous scale befitting its name. At this scale, it seemed to be on par with Shaolin Temple, which is said to be the best temple in the world.
Today was the first day that Cheonwonsa Temple appeared in front of people after a long period of construction.
Tomemorate this day, Cheonwonsa held amemorative event by inviting distinguished guests from nearby areas.
So Yeo-wol was also one of the invited guests.
Amitabha! Wee, we warmly wee your visit.
An old monk who was appointed as the first abbot of Cheonwonsa weed the guests.
Thank you for inviting me to such a meaningful asion.
The temple is truly magnificent. I sincerely wish you prosperity for a hundred or a thousand years.
The distinguished guests said good things to the old monk.
They knew instinctively.
This means that Cheonwonsa Temple will be the center of this region in the future.
Behind Cheonwonsa, there was a huge force called Shinwoljang. Shin Wol-jang would not have built such a huge temple for no reason.
It was the idea of the VIPs that Shinwoljang would promote something with the huge temple called Cheonwonsa, and so they considered it lucky to be invited on the first day of the opening of Cheonwonsa.
Being invited on the first day was proof that it was so special.
Only 100 people were invited today.
All 100 people were people with considerable influence in the area.
With a happy heart, they followed the head monk to the Daeungjeon Hall of Cheonwonsa Temple.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu followed them from the rear, but when the road forked in the middle, they quietly fell into a side road.
Unlike the distinguished guests who came for the first time today, they have already been to Cheonwonsa several times. Because of that, he was very familiar with the internal structure of Cheonwonsa Temple.
Suddenly, Sawyerwol opened her mouth.
I heard that all people moved?
You should havee to the basics by now.
great job. But how did you move?
It was not as difficult as I thought. When I said that it seemed that the person who destroyed the fire ball hade to Soyang, they ran without hesitation.
okay?
I usually roll my head a lot, but once plugged in, I turn blind and its not difficult to handle.
Good.
If Pyowol really is in Soyang, Manin-sal will surely find it.
Good!
Sawyerwol shook his head.
How nice would it be if everything in the world went my way? No matter how thoroughly you n, one or two out of ten will get out of control.
It was not for nothing that there was a saying that people made things up and sacraments depended on heaven.
Once all the flesh was moved, there was no choice but to wait for good news toe.
Today, I had to put aside my worries about the moon and focus on the work in front of me.
Gradually, Sawyerwolsplexion became noticeably stiff.
It meant that he was so nervous.
It was the same with Song Chun-woo.
The ce where they secretly arrived was the most secluded space in Cheonwonsa Temple.
There was a small wintering gate at the entrance of the secret area surrounded by a high wall.
Squeak!
The moment the two arrived in front of Woldongmun, soldiers in white clothes appeared without a sound or sign.
They surrounded So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu.
White-d ghost squad.
Song Chun-wus eyes grew cold.
It was the escort of Zhang Zhu.
I dont know the exact level of force nor the exact number.
They were like the shadows of Jangju, who had nothing known to the outside world.
Their strength and stealth were unusual enough to make Song Chun-wu of the world nervous.
The white-d ghosts all covered their faces with a white cloth.
Because of that, I saw them several times, but I couldnt tell them apart.
The head of the white-robed ghost squad said to So Yeo-wol.
The Lord is waiting for you. Please go in.
thank you.
Sawyerwol nodded and walked inside.
Song Chun-wu followed her as if it were natural.
At that moment, the white-d ghost Daeju stood in front of him.
Only thedy can enter.
I am her escort.
No one is allowed inside except those permitted.
Song Chun-Woos eyes grew colder.
The white-d ghost Daeju looked at Song Chun-wus eyes without blinking.
he continued.
There are no exceptions.
Ill go in alone.
It was So Yeo-wol, not Song Chun-wu, who answered.
A new moon?
It will be fine. dont worry.
After So Yeo-wol smiled at Song Chun-wu, he went inside.
Song Chun-wu silently looked at So Yeo-wols back as he walked away.
There was a small seal inside the beanie.
The door of the hall, where even the signboard was not hung, was wide open.
Soyeowol did not hesitate and entered the pce.
Arge Buddha statue was ced in the center of the hall.
The floor beneath the statue was wide open. In the open space, there was a staircase leading to the basement.
Soyeowol went down the stairs as if it were natural.
After going down for a while, a huge underground space appeared.
Two torches hung on the wall.
The underground space was too wide to light with just two torches, but that was enough for Sawyerwol.
Even the presence of a dim light allowed her to see through the darkness.
A man was sitting in the center of the underground space.
Soyeowol quietly approached the man.
The mans back was quite dwarfed.
However, Soyeowol did not dare to look down on the man.
A lot of emotions were swirling in the eyes of Soyeowol looking at the mans back. She struggled to contain the turbulence of her emotions and took the gun.
This is the girl Yeowol.
Are you here?
The man responded and gestured.
Soyeowol cautiously approached the man.
The man did not even look at Sawyer Moon, only looking straight ahead.
Where his gaze was directed, there was an iron grate the size of a childs forearm.
In terms of strength, it was an iron bar made of iron thatsted for 10,000 years and was said to be one of the three fingers in the world.
Inside the iron bars, a certain Inyoung was sitting cross-legged.
It was an old woman with white hair.
The old woman was clenching her teeth with her eyes closed tight as to what was so painful.
The old womans limbs were bound with thick chains.
The chains that bound her were also made of iron for 10,000 years.
Sawyerwol asked the man cautiously.
Are you still not getting better?
The madness is getting worse.
What about the Buddhist scriptures you obtained from the Chengdu?
Thanks to that, Im able to endure this much, and if it wasnt for that thing, I would have been released already.
hmm!
As Soyeowol let out a sigh, the man turned his head and looked at her.
It was a dignified face in the early to mid-fifties.
Whats up?
no.
Tell me Yeowol!
I moved all the flesh.
You mean what you want?
The mans voice softened.
In an instant, Sawyerwol felt goosebumps all over his body.
Now, he is taking care of an old woman who is imprisoned in an iron bar at Cheonwonsa Temple, but he was one of the absolutes who moved the era.
With the ability he possessed, it was possible to make Soyeowol disappear without even a mouse or a bird knowing.
So Yeo-wol was also confident that he was bold, but he would shrink a little in front of the man next to him.
Sawyerwol said cautiously.
I have a problem.
Is it a problem big enough to move all flesh?
Its a matter involving the Shinigami.
The moon?
yes!
hmm!
This time the man sighed.
Sawyerwol looked at the man without a word.
After a while, the man opened his mouth.
Can you handle him with just one thousand people?
It wont be easy.
You know, but you send all people to death? Are you trying to use a car killing counter?
Please. Youll have to be around 10,000 years old before you can bring him out of hiding beneath the surface.
Its true that you used ten thousand flesh as bait.
The mans eyes grew more intense.
So Yeo-wol felt a burning pain in his eyes just by looking into his opponents eyes.
It was truly formidable.
Sawyerwol gritted it.
I tried so hard, but I still cant reach him.
The mans name is a broken name.
He was the owner of the Shinwoljang (f), one of the three chapters of the world, and the ruler of the shadows. However, the fault name was thoroughly hidden.
What the world knew about him was just the tip of the iceberg.
The hidden part is more scary than the part revealed on the outside, and the huge man was the name of the defect.
Sawyerwol said calmly.
I dont know what will happen when he arrives at Giyang, where the New Moon Market is located. If we want to find him before that, we will definitely need Manughter.
You were frightened.
yes?
I was scared of him. Like a dog that has been fed
Who is frightened? I am not afraid of anyone.
Then why did you move all the flesh? You dont go out on your own.
You are the one who taught me that moving others to see blood is far more effective than getting blood on your own hands. Im just doing what Ive learned from you.
Are you serious?
I am always sincere. father!
Father Its been a while since I heard you. So what do you want?
Give me permission to move the nine dragons.
You want what you cant afford.
Well see if we can afford it or not.
No, you cant afford it. Kowloon is too big and huge for a kid like you to handle.
father!
Be quite. Its hard to handle when my mother has a seizure.
Gongjangmyeongs gaze turned to the old woman.
just as expected.
The old womans trembling seemed like she would go into a seizure at any moment.
If she makes a fuss any more than this, her madness, which she is barely holding back, will explode.
It is impossible to summon all of the Kowloon. Instead, I will give you the authority to move the Red King.
You mean the enemy king?
Yes, the enemy king, the strongest outside the new generation, has entered the main field.
Chapter 470
Episode 470
The gold-covered statue rubbed his neck as if tired.
It is not easy.
As the head of Haomuns Soyang branch, he was a goldsmith who handled various tasks.
Because I have the ability, I am in charge of an important branch like Soyang. What he was most confident about was collecting and processing information.
A lot of information gathers in a city that is at the heart of transportation like Soyang.
Many people, including merchants, visitors from out of town, and representatives of the country, visit Soyang and make noise.
Haomens eyes and ears were wide open to them.
They do not omit anything that people carelessly talk about and report it to the goldsmith.
Geumpi-sang listens to a lot of information from his subordinates and chooses useful ones. Among the selected information, select the exhaust and dig into it again.
The information obtained in this way was so great that Hong Yu-sin, the chief inspector, acknowledged it. However, after the meeting with Eun-yo, such a gold skin fell into exhaustion as soon as it was exhausted.
How can such a young woman
Eun-yo was unbelievably good.
The analytical power of the blind wife overwhelmed him.
Because of that, I was overwhelmed throughout the conversation.
He couldnt even remember when he had been so overwhelmed by an opponent.
I was exhausted as much as I could, but I still enjoyed it.
It was because it had been a long time since I had talked with people who had simr knowledge or eye level.
I learned a lot from talking with Eunyo.
Eun-yo was fluent in everything, but was particrly sensitive to the flow of funds.
After talking with her, I was able to see things I hadnt seen before.
Thanks to that, I felt my eyes widen.
Whoa! Ill rest at this level for today and start moving again tomorrow.
Geumpisang returned to the Soyang branch.
On the outside, the Soyang branch was no different from any ordinary mansion.
He deliberately chose a mansion that was not noticed by others as his base.
Upon returning to the Soyang branch, Pisang Geum immediately began writing letters.
It was a report sent to superiors.
I briefly summarized the discussion with Eun-yo and the information received from Hao-mun today.
I hung thepiled report on the bridge of the Jeonseo-gu next to it.
Geumpisang opened the window and blew out the wire.
The trained Jeon Seo-gu flew through the night sky and disappeared in an instant.
Whoa!
Only then did the goldsmith let out a sigh of relief.
It felt like the long, long day was over.
It was then.
Ouch!
I heard someones groaning outside.
In an instant, the golden skin felt goose bumps all over his body.
He hurriedly looked out and listened.
Keuk!
Someone elses voice was heard again.
surprise attack?
It was Hao Mun disguised as an ordinary mansion.
The number of people inside the mansion was always kept to a minimum, avoiding public attention.
The people inside the mansion always acted cautiously, conscious of the gaze from the outside. Of course, there was no need to raise your voice or scream for no reason.
It was clear that someone had raided the Soyang branch.
The gold-covered statue pushed the bookshelf on the wall. Then the hidden space appeared.
It was an emergency passage leading to the outside.
When the Haomen branch was attacked by surprise, the branch managers job was not to fight back.
It was the branch managers duty to escape safely even if he sacrificed all of his subordinates.
He did not know what kind of disaster would befall the area if the information that Haomuns branch manager knew was leaked.
In particr, the more important a branch like the Soyang branch is, the more valuable the information the branch manager knows.
Even if all of his subordinates were sacrificed, he had to live.
Before entering the emergency passage, Golden Skin looked back.
Keck!
Another scream was heard.
It was only a short scream, but Geumpi-sang recognized the owner of the voice.
So girl!
It was a soldier guarding the outside of his residence.
I dont know who the ambush enemy was, but it was approaching his residence at a very high speed.
I couldnt afford to hesitate any longer.
Geumpisang entered the emergency passage and closed the door disguised as a bookshelf.
thud!
Leaving behind the dull sound, Golden Skin ran through the underground passage.
The underground passage led to the basement of the mansion, which was about 20 feet away from the Soyang branch.
The mansion that led to the underground passage also belonged to Hao Mun.
It was bought to escape in case of an emergency.
thud!
The golden skin opened the door and came out.
Fortunately, no one was inside the mansion.
The enemies who came in ambush didnt seem to notice until this point.
Goldsmith pondered for a moment.
Where are you going?
He knew the safest ce in Soyang.
It was the Hoyeon Gaek Cup where Pyowol stayed.
Dodging yourself with a hot-air cup will save your life. However, if that happens, the fact that Pyowol is in Soyang will be exposed.
As Haomuns branch manager, he couldnt do anything to reveal the customers identity.
His choice was the opposite of Hoyeongaekjan.
Geumpisang ran at full speed through the night streets of Soyang.
It waste at night, so not even the shadows of people could be seen on the street. So it made me even more appalled.
I have to get away from here as soon as possible.
Geumpi-sang raised all his strength and spread light air.
It was then.
Where are you running so breathlessly?
A voice came from right next to him.
Geumpisang looked to the side and saw someone running at the same speed as himself.
Geumpisang was so surprised that he was out of breath.
Its because the monster didnt notice until he opened his mouth.
Even if it runs right next to it.
His messy hair and beard covered his chest. All that can be seen on the face are the eyes and nose that radiate ghastly light.
The dark red uniform he was wearing gave off an eerie scent of blood. It was originally a different color, but it was evident that it had been stained dark red with a lot of blood.
damn!
Geumpisang did not answer the monsters question and increased the speed. Then the monster muttered.
As expected, the Haomun ones are rude.
The monster waved his hand.
Then, a strong wind blew and hit the golden skins back.
Quaang!
Ouch!
The golden skin statue screamed and fell to the floor.
His back was cracked to the point of exposing his bones.
It was truly enormous power.
Ugh!
The golden statue fell to the floor and only moaned.
The monster approached the gold-covered statue and squatted down.
Haomun Soyang branch manager golden coat, right?
Who are you?
Who do you think you are?
How do I do that?
Your name is Haomens branch manager, but even the olddy doesnt know? Do you know how to do this?
Suddenly, the monster raised his hand. Then, the gentle blue light on the monsters hand shone like a jewel.
The golden skin widened its eyes.
Blue strong water?
Cheonggangsoo was the season of a military mans statement that resonated all over the world.
Are you ten thousand?
You know that, too.
The monstrous Mansal grinned.
On the other hand, the face of the golden skin was dying.
If the opponent was really ten thousand people, there was no chance that he would survive here.
Among the eight constetions, it was ranked fourth, but Manughter was the number one as much as its cruelty.
everyone asked.
You know?
What do you mean?
The Shinigamis whereabouts.
I dont know.
Hehe! But why are your eyes shaking so much? The olddy doesnt really like children who lie.
Instead of answering, the golden skin clenched his teeth. It was an expression of his will not to say anything.
Seeing such a golden skin statue, everyoneughed.
I couldnt tell if he was reallyughing, but I could only guess that from the twitching whiskers around his mouth.
Mansal said.
Looking at Nobus search for Qinggangsu, Haowens intelligence is quite useful. But do you know? That Nobu has other things he is good at besides Cheong Kang-soo.
what?
Hehe! You guys will definitely tell me. everything you know.
In an instant, the golden skin bit his tongue.
It is to be self-determined and to preserve immortality. But before he could bite his tongue, Manins flesh caught and dislocated his jaw joint.
Ugh!
Unless I allow you to die, you are not allowed to die.
Everyoneughed.
Leopard got up from the bed.
When he got up, the figure of a woman lying right next to him was revealed.
The woman covering her chest with ck hair flowing like a waterfall was Ki Seon-hye, the granddaughter of Shinui.
As Pyo-wol stood up, Ki Seon-hye also raised her upper body.
Ki Seon-hye got out of bed with a nket covering her chest. Her appearance was surprisingly voluptuous.
It was Ki Seon-hye who always took care of patients in shabby clothes. No one knew that she was hiding such a tempting body under baggy clothes.
Ki Seon-hye went behind Pyo-wols back and hugged him.
A feeling of tingling was transmitted to the back.
Pyowol stayed still in that state.
Seonhye Ki whispered.
Are you really this rough?
I was surprised that it was so different from what it looked like.
So you didnt like it?
No way?
Ki Seon-hye smiled.
It was quite different from the first impression, but Pyo-wol was not surprised.
This is because he knows very well that the appearance of most of the women he has met is quite different from how they appear when they are together.
Ki Seon-hye always tried to save sick patients, but she was also a woman.
Of course, there was a desire to date someone and to share love. However, the situation was not good, and I was conscious of the eyes of others and refrained.
Pyo-wol was a very good partner for her, who had no particr intention of getting married.
Pyowol was so handsome that it shook her cold heart. There was even a decadent atmosphere.
The moment Seonhye Ki saw her face for the first time, her heart trembled.
Most of all, I also liked the fact that I didnt feel like I was going to be arrested for sleeping one night. So she seduced Pyowol, and Pyowol epted her temptation.
The young man and woman lusted after each other all night long.
Seonhye Ki knew for the first time that she had such a passion. She harassed Pyowol like a person with no tomorrow.
Seonhye Ki said while hugging Pyowol tightly.
I wont bother you about today. So youd better not even think about demanding anything from me today.
There will be no such thing.
Dont forget that.
Seonhye Ki smiled and stepped away from Pyowol.
When Pyowol turned around and looked at her, she blushed. It was because Pyowol was still naked.
Seonhye Ki said with an effortless expression on her face.
I have to go now. If you go inte, Grandpa will be suspicious.
She put down the nket that was covering her chest and put on her clothes.
Traces of the love they shared a while ago were left everywhere on her immacte body.
Finally, Ki Seon-hye, who was fully clothed, kissed Pyo-wols lips. She kissed her deeply and smiled.
I will go. See you next time.
She just opened the door and went outside.
Pyo-wol, who had been looking at Seon-hye Kis visit for a while, also put on her clothes.
By the time I was all dressed up, a ghost appeared from somewhere. As if it were natural, Gwia climbed up to her chest on Pyowols legs.
Gwias stomach was convex, as if she had eaten somewhere.
Pyo-wol put Guia in his arms and came out.
He and Ki Seon-hye slept in a different inn rather than the one in Hoyeon. It was because they had no choice but to be conscious of the people around them.
It was still before sunrise, so there were no people on the street.
Pyowol walked alone on a deserted street.
The morning wind blew.
The scent of blood was carried in the wind.
Chapter 471
Episode 471
Pyowol looked up and sniffed it.
It was such a subtle smell that normal people would never be able to smell it. However, Pyowols extremely developed sense of smell clearly recognized the faint scent of blood.
If it only smelled like blood, Pyowol would have no reason to care. This is because Soyang was a veryrge city, and it was not unusual for any rough things to happen in it.
However, the current blood fragrance felt different.
Squeak!
Gwiah pricked his cor and came out.
miasma!
There was fishy poison in the scent of blood.
Its diluted a lot in the air, so its just a headache right now, but it must have been terrible originally. Thats why the ear is responding.
Pyowol moved to the ce where the scent of blood emanated.
The ce where the scent of blood came from was the back alley of Soyang.
In a corner of a back alley, a body was dumped like garbage.
The moment he saw the corpse with his face and body half melted, Pyo-wol recognized his true identity at once.
Golden skin award!
The gruesome corpse was none other than the head of the Haomen Soyang branch, Golden Skin.
Pyo-wol knelt down in front of the gold-covered statue and inspected the scar.
A painful light was evident on his half-melted face.
The pain was such that all the teeth in his mouth were crushed.
Cruel!
The condition of the golden coat was so pitiful that Pyowols mouth came out with words that it was cruel.
Simple torture cannot leave such scars.
A foul stench emanated from the half-melted body. The poison was so strong that the body melted.
A poison like this is not easily avable.
Above all, the dragon poisoning technique was amazing.
It wasnt that difficult to stop breathing with poison. If it is extremely poisonous, even a small dose will lead to death.
The problem is to keep breathing as long as possible while using extreme poison. It was truly difficult to inflict hellish pain, but to hold your breath and make you feel the pain for a long time.
The man who overpowered and tortured the golden skin did just that.
It made me feel the pain of hell by holding my breath for as long as possible.
All of my teeth were grinding out and all of my fingernails scratching the floor fell out from the pain.
His eyes were bloodshot red, and blood was oozing out of them, and his hair was half missing. All of that happened while he was alive.
Just by looking at the condition of the golden coat, one could tell how cruel and skilled the person who overpowered and tortured him was.
Some tortured for fun, but most did the sadistic act in order to find out something from the other person.
The same would be true of the person who tortured the gold statue.
It was clear that he had been tortured to find out what the golden skins knew.
Haomuns branch manager is a burdensome being to kill carelessly. Even so, he killed the golden coat mercilessly. In other words, its a big enough to ignore Haomens threat to some extent, or a desperate situation enough to risk Haomens wrath.
Killing Hao Muns branch manager was just as dangerous.
Even more so, they didnt just kill him, they tortured him to death.
No matter how strong-willed Geumpi-sang was, he did not think that he had kept the secret even after undergoing such torture.
If people are in too much pain, they would rather die.
It would have been the same for the golden skin.
There was a high probability that he would have confided everything he knew in order to die at once.
Pyo-wol left the body of the golden skin and woke up.
I didnt have time to be here.
Pyo-wol ran to the Hoyeon Gaek Cup.
Fortunately, nothing seemed to have happened to the Hoyeongaekjan yet.
Everyone wake up.
Pyo-wol woke up Eun-yo and Do-yeon-san.
Why are you like that?
brother?
The two woke up rubbing their eyes.
Pyowol told them.
The golden skin statue is dead.
yes? What is that
Eunyo widened her eyes in surprise.
I met and discussed with Mr. Geumpi until yesterday evening, but he is dead, so I am confused.
Eunyo quickly came to her senses and asked.
What happened?
I found a body in an alley. There were clear signs of torture.
There is a high probability that they blew us.
right.
First, we move from the dorm. Its after that to figure out the situation.
Eun-yo was cold-hearted.
After a while, he came to his senses and came up with countermeasures on what to do next.
Do Yeon-san asked.
Where are you moving? If you move to another inn, youll be caught right away.
There were many guesthouses in Soyang, but it was easy to find if you set your mind to it.
Eunyo said.
Theres only one ce they wont find.
Is there such a ce?
Instead of answering Doyeonsans question, Eunyo looked at Pyowol.
I need to go to Gigas room.
I thought so.
Pyowol nodded.
Gigauibang was in the middle of the slums.
Unlike downtown, in the slums, when a stranger enters, it bes evident quickly.
Moreover, Gigauibang was the spiritual support of the poor. Whenever strangers or people who could harm Gigauibang appeared, people immediately informed them.
Moreover, Pungjon was staying in Gigauibang.
Currently, the safest ce in Soyang is Gigauibang.
Do you know where the Giga Room is?
yes!
Leave right away.
What about my brother?
I will stay here.
all right.
Eun-yo nodded her head without asking why.
Do Yeon-san put on a puzzled expression for a moment. However, he soon nodded his head in agreement.
Watch out brother!
go!
huh!
Do Yeon-san left the annex with Eun-yo.
The two quickly disappeared into the darkness.
Pyo-wol stood with his back leaning against the wall in a dark ce.
The warmth disappeared from Pyowol, who stood motionless like a stone statue. Then his figure melted into the darkness. It is perfectly assimted with the surroundingndscape.
The annex where Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo left was quiet.
It was after the separation that the change urred.
Sasasac!
Some subtle noise came from around the outbuilding. And after a while, a group of shadows appeared on the wall.
A shady smell emanated from the men all dressed in ck uniforms.
Silently, they climbed over the fence and approached the annex.
The intruders searched the outbuilding in perfect order.
As they opened the door and checked the room, an embarrassing light shed in their eyes.
Of course, I thought there would be people, but the inside was empty.
chin!
At that moment, a monster appeared on the wall.
A man with disheveled hair and a beard that covered his chest.
He was just a million years old.
At that time, one of the soldiers who was searching the annex shook his head toward Manughter.
It was a sign that no one was inside.
Mansal frowned.
Nobody inside? You mean he lied to me?
He threw himself into the outbuilding.
There really was no one in the annex.
I saw the futon scattered all over the ce. When I touched the bottom of the nket with my hand, even a slight warmth remained.
It was clearly proof that someone had been here a while ago.
Everyone looked around the room and murmured.
What happened? Was the information leaked beforehand?
But he soon shook his head.
It was true that a lot of time had passed while torturing the golden skin. But it was worth it.
Geumpisang was a very patient person.
He persevered through the torture of all mankind. So it took longer than usual to break him down.
In the end, Geumpi-sang said that the people he had contacted were staying in the Hoyeongaek Cup.
I didnt tell you what kind of guys are staying at the end
If he had been alive a little longer, he would have told us the identity of those staying here. Unfortunately for him, however, the golden coat of arms died before that.
After the death of Jinpixiang, he returned to the Haomen Shaoyang branch and summoned his subordinates. And I ran right over here.
Very little time was wasted. Even so, they couldnt catch those who were in the annex.
It was the first such failure.
What happened? Did you know we wereing?
Mansal shook his head.
Because I thought there was no possibility.
Man-in-sal gave orders to his subordinates.
Catch the owner of the inn and the fortune teller.
Honorable name!
The subordinates ran to the main building of the inn with the answer. But after a while they returned empty-handed.
Not all.
What happened?
It looks like you left in a hurry a while ago.
When Eun-yo and Do-yeon-san left the annex, they gave Jeom-soi a word.
Knowing that Jeom So-yi also belonged to Hao-mun, he was considerate.
Jeom So-yi hurriedly woke up the owner and left the inn, leaving the servants of Manin-sal in vain.
profit!
Man-in-sal could not hold back his anger and threw a ticket at the annex.
Kwaaang!
With the explosion, one side of the wall of the outbuilding copsed.
Mansal, who had been gazing at the copsed wall for a while, turned around.
Return.
Honorable name!
Manin-sal and his subordinates fled their bodies and escaped the outbuilding.
whats this?
What happened?
Surprised by the explosion, the guests staying in the inn ran out. They made absurd expressions as they watched the building copse.
They looked around to find the cause. But at that time, Manughter and his subordinates had already disappeared.
After exiting the outbuilding, Mansal and his subordinates ran through the streets at high speed.
The ce they headed for was a fairlyrge mansion far from where the guesthouse was.
thud!
As they entered the mansion, the door closed as if they had waited.
This mansion was the base of Manughters Soyang.
As soon as Manin-sal entered the mansion, he went into his room.
You did a good job in vain.
he muttered, shaking his head.
I feltpletely fooled.
Its the first time Ive felt this way since I went to the fire house a few months ago.
When I heard the news that the impregnable prison was dangerous, I ran to it after everything was over. He knocked down the entrance to the pit of fire and made it impossible for those who entered to escape, but even then I felt this dirty.
I couldnt get used to the ufortable feeling, as if I hadnt wiped my back after doing errands, no matter how many times I experienced it.
Hes clear.
Song Chun-wu asked me to confirm that there might be an envoy here.
Although I couldnt confirm his face, it was clear that the messenger was staying in the annex. There was no one other than him who would make fun of him like this.
Whoa! I should get some rest.
There was no way my body would be tired from just staying up all night.
However, the reason why his body was so heavy was because the opponent he was chasing was Pyowol.
On the table by the window was a washbasin full of water. It was prepared in advance by Sibi.
Man-in-sal suddenly thought his face was stuffy. He raised a small dagger and shaved off the beard that covered his face. Then, the scars covering his face were revealed.
The scars that ran across his face like a checkerboard were truly horrific. However, I didnt think it was a big deal.
Good luck!
Manin-sal rubbed his face andy down on the bed.
Manin-sal, who was trying to sleep, suddenly opened his eyes to the tickling sensation he felt on his neck.
It was then.
ping!
Suddenly something choked him and pulled him up into the air.
Kuk!
Manin-sal widened his eyes at the feeling that his throat was about to break.
An invisible noose was tightening around his neck.
A normal person would have suffered the same way, but Manughter was different.
He kicked the top of his right foot with his left foot and lifted his body into the air. Then, he rotated his body in the air and drew blue river water over his head.
Took!
In an instant, the sound of the noose that had been tightening his neck snapped and he found freedom.
Mansal was not content to have just found freedom.
He spread the water towards the ceiling where the noose was presumed to have descended.
Kwaaang!
The roof of the dwelling was blown off with the explosion.
A white-faced man was looking down at Manughter through the broken roof.
Chapter 472
Episode 472
The moment he saw the white face that stood out even in the dark, Manin-sal felt goosebumps rising all over his body.
It was a man-inw who met and killed countless warriors.
The scars on his face were also obtained in the process of killing the warriors.
What saved him was his powerful martial arts and extremely developed sixth sense.
Its a bastard. Reaper!
The man looking at him didnt say anything, but Manin-sal instinctively noticed his identity.
Sasin Pyowol.
He was the pursuer.
Everyone shouted.
Pyowol! How are you?
.
Pyo-wol looked down at Man-in-sal without a word.
That look made everyone angry.
It was because the way he looked down on himself seemed scornful.
bloke!
Wow!
Man-in-sal shouted and spread the blue river.
The roof of the mansion, which was barely holding on to the river he opened, copsed.
Manughter soared through the rubble and dust into the air.
What?
Its an assault.
At the sound of the mansion copsing, the servants of Ten Thousand Killers rushed out.
Usually, when there is such a big fuss, it is normal to be cluttered. However, the servants of Manughter were different.
They immediately scattered in all directions andpletely surrounded the mansion.
After a while, the dust settled and the figure of Pyowol was revealed.
Mansal sat down in front of the pyowol.
How dare I appear in front of all people. Youre really crazy! Pyowol!
Was it ten thousand years old?
Then did youe all the way here without knowing it was me?
Its the first time I see you today, how do I know?
Pyowol and Manin-sal were in the same ce twice.
The first time was when Xue Dojang and Jinjie collided, and the second time was at the Fire House. However, both times, the situation ended without seeing each others faces.
Because of that, this was the first time they saw each others faces in person.
everyone asked.
How did you find this ce?
You guided me.
what?
I didnt even know I was chasing you from the inn.
At Pyowols words, Mansals face was horribly distorted.
It was hard to believe that he, an absolute master, had not noticed Pyowols tailing.
There was nothing more disgraceful than that if Pyowol really followed behind him.
Its like opening your eyes and cutting your nose.
When Ganghos peers find out about this fact, they willugh at him.
Nom!
The anger of the massacre exploded.
He spread the blue water toward Pyowol.
Kwaaang!
The ce where the pyowol had been was exploded with an explosion.
Everyone shouted.
Get him!
yes!
The servants of Manughter rushed toward Pyowol all at once.
Their movements were like wasps.
Each one possessed the strength of one hundred and one hundred, and above all, he knew well how to inflict fatal wounds on the opponent.
Wheein!
Every time they moved, the wasps pped their wings. Thats how fast it moves. However, the speed at which the pyowol moved was much faster than the speed at which they moved.
Sudden!
As Pyowol waved his hand, the warriors who rushed from the front copsed with blood spraying on their necks.
They cut off their heads with a water marriage.
Even though hisrades died right in front of his nose, the men of Manughter rushed at him without blinking an eye.
They were the ones who could ignore the death of theirrades in order to kill their target.
I was raised and trained that way.
Quaggagak!
Sword energy flew like a storm from all sides.
Pyowol pulled his body up into the air.
Manin-sal did not miss the opportunity.
Chaha!
He went back behind the moon and made a surprise attack.
Kwaaang!
Pyowols body was thrown out with an explosion.
The servants of Manughter threw their bodies in pursuit of Pyolwol.
Shit!
Mansal also hurriedly followed.
There was no feeling in my hands even though I opened the blue river with all my might.
The reason Pyowol flew away was not because he was hit by the blue river. It flew itself in the opposite direction.
He suffered no damage whatsoever.
The servants of Manughter did not know that fact and threw themselves in the direction where Pyowol fell to finish it off.
Back off! It is a trap.
All the people hurriedly shouted.
Furbuck!
At that moment, a strong blow sounded and three of his subordinates bounced out.
Pyowol fed Paok to those who were nearby.
All of the men who jumped out were in a desperate state.
Pyowol threw herself onto the roof of a nearby mansion.
The servants of Manughter did not dare to rush at Pyowol and only red at him.
Pyo-wol looked down at Man-in-sal and said.
I think this is enough in return.
Is this a return?
Because I was greeted.
Since Manin-sal killed the golden skin first, it means that they responded in the same way.
Pyowol knew.
It means that if you lose your spirit in this fight, it will be over. Thats why he dared to show himself and ruin the living quarters of all people.
Mansal said.
I acknowledge your talents, but I couldnt do that. You should have been hiding more thoroughly.
I decide whether to hide or not. not you.
Your foolish decision will hasten your life.
Youll know whose name will be cut first by watching.
bloke!
Everyone screamed and ran. But before he could reach it, Pyowol flew away first and disappeared in an instant.
Mansal and his subordinates quickly became like dogs chasing chickens.
Man-in-sal looked at the direction in which the Pyo-wol had disappeared, stunned.
bloke! They will surely bite your neck and drench your neck with blood.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu returned to Shinwoljang.
Shinwoljang was truly gigantic.
Shinwoljang was a much bigger and moreplex ce than it looked from the outside. So many interests were intertwined.
Sawyerwol looked at the inside of the New Moonjang with eyes full of hatred.
Song Chun-wu put his hand on So Yeo-wols shoulder.
lets go!
hmm!
Sawyerwol nodded and moved on.
It was then.
In front of me, someone walked in their direction.
A beautifuldy who blocks the pouring sunlight with a big umbre and walks with dozens of escorts.
The moment he checked her face, Sawyeowols eyes glowed with a bleak murder.
Song Chun-wu quietly called her.
Moon Moon!
are you okay! Although its annoying to have to see her so often.
Really?
Youre not even a child anymore.
Sawyerwol smiled.
The murderous spirit that dwelled in her eyes disappeared before she knew it and was invisible.
Thedy approaching in the direction of Soyeowol was indeed elegant.
Despite her middle-aged age, her white skin did not have a single blemish, let alone wrinkles. Her eyebrows were curved like a crescent moon, and her enchanting eyes were full of hatred toward Soyeowol.
She stopped in front of Sawyeowol.
Yeonwol.
Even the voice that leaked through her red lips was bewitching.
Sawyerwol lowered her head slightly.
Meet my mother.
Its a really messy mouth. You still call me mother.
Thedys name was the wife of Koh Go-myeong, the owner of Udamha Shinwoljang.
Because I am a mother, I call her mother.
I want to cut out that lip.
How can you think the same as me? I think we are simr in this way.
You dare!
Udamhas shoulders trembled.
She red at Sawyeowol as if she were going to eat it. But the grown child was no longer intimidated or intimidated by the look in her eyes.
That fact made her even more angry.
Soyeowol was still looking at her with an expressionless face.
When So Yeo-wols gaze met, Woo Dam-has face became more distorted. Just being in the same room as her made her feel ufortable.
U Dam-ha suppressed the revolt and approached So Yeo-wol. Then, those apanying her all red at Sawyeowol.
If Sawyeowol acted in the slightest nonsense, he was ready to ughter him.
At that, Song Chun-wus eyebrows twitched.
He was raised as an assassin with So Yeo-wol, but he thought of himself as an escort.
An escort warrior who sacrifices his life to protect Soyeowol.
Of course, he was more sensitive than anyone else to hate or kill Soyeowol.
Song Chun-woo reacted unconsciously to the hostility towards So Yeo-wol.
The sudden change in his eyes contained the intent to kill.
Those who apanied thedy also radiated a stronger murderous intent.
An atmosphere of impulsiveness hung between the two sides.
The corners of Udamhas mouth went up.
Our hound is still full of blood.
Ho-ho! it should be A hunting dog should show that level of loyalty to its owner. Its nice to see.
At Woo Dam-has insulting words, Song Chun-wu bit his mrs tightly.
Sawyerwol said.
This man is not a hunting dog.
Is that so? But to me it looks like a hound.
Your eyes are the wrong shape.
good night! If youre saying that, it doesnt seem like an ordinary hunting dog. dont correct As a little ferocious wolf.
Rx your eyes. Still, isnt the name between mother and daughter? I am afraid that no one will see.
Its a normal look.
joy! I hope you keep that gaze.
I will. From now on
There is no such thing as eternity in the world. Still, I hope that your will will continue unbroken.
thank you.
So Yeo-wol, who responded calmly, was nasty to the point of wanting to kill him. But I couldnt get my hands dirty like in the old days.
Soyeowol was no longer a child, nor was he a powerless weakling. The hidden mrs were sharper than those of wild beasts.
Previously, Soyeowols memorization had only lost his subordinates.
joy!
He passed by Soyeowol with a sneering snort.
When Woo Dam-ha and all the attendants disappeared, So Yeo-wol raised her head. Her face was full of life.
Soon. Even the days when you walk around with your head upright like that.
sorry. I just wanted to live
Song Cheon-wu put on an expression of sincere regret.
After telling So Yeo-wol to calm down, he got excited first. It was a disqualification as a guardian of Soyeowol.
no. Because I felt the same way.
Sawyerwol bit his lip until it bled.
She struggled to hold back her anger.
It was not yet the time to get excited.
It was a battle in which the one with more patience won.
Fortunately, she and Song Chun-wu developed patience to the limit in the underground cavity. There was only one person more patient than them.
The moon!
It was then.
Beep!
Suddenly, a hawks cry was heard in the air.
As Soyeowol raised his head, a falcon that was circling the air flew like a darting arrow andnded on her arm.
It was a trained Jeon Seo-eung.
Seo-eung Jeon had a letter hanging from his ankle.
Soyeowol opened the letter and read it.
Her face, which had been calm even in front of Udamha, went through cracks.
PyoMon!
Chapter 473
Episode 473
The person who sent the letter to Jeon Seo-eung was Man In-sal.
As expected, the symbol has entered Soyang.
Are you sure?
Everyone confirmed it.
Then you are sure.
Its also a symbol. Theyve neutralized our surveinces ande close.
Saw Yeo-wol put on an expression of being truly fed up.
This is why she was reluctant to seize the Buddhist scriptures from Chengdu.
It bothered me that the owner of the Buddhist scriptures was a person rted to Pyowol. It was because the Pyowol she knew was never someone who would pass on provocations rted to her. However, since it was an order given by Zhuang Zhu himself, he could not disobey it.
As she expected, Pyo-wol chased after those who stole the Buddhist scriptures, and even came to So-yang, who was close to her.
It was a matter of time, but it was a matter of course.
Chunwoo Song muttered.
Pyowol you venomous snake! Once bitten, there is no way to let go.
What are you talking about? Pyo-wol is originally that kind of guy.
I should have killed him in an underground cavity. Looking back, that was the perfect opportunity to kill Pyowol.
It is already in the past. And if it wasnt for Pyowol, we wouldnt have been able to get out of the bloodyingdans hands ande back here.
So that doesnt mean we should just leave him alone?
no way? We just have to make good use of this opportunity.
opportunity?
Crisis and opportunity alwayse together. Pyowol is both a crisis and an opportunity for us. If you use him well, you will be able to create a variable.
hmm!
Song Chun-wu let out a quiet voice.
Pyowol was an uneasy existence.
There was nothing rted to it and not one that was properly resolved.
Thanks to him, he was able to safely escape the Chunrajimang, but on the contrary, without him, there would not have been such a hard time in the underground cavity.
The biggest problem above all is that you dont know where the pyowol will bounce.
I also experienced it in the underground cavity, but it was impossible to control the transcendence as desired.
Even then, he failed to use the moon as he wished. However, it was unclear whether Pyowol and Pyowol would move ording to their will.
It wont be easy. And it will be dangerous.
I told you. He said crisis and opportunity. You have to take that risk.
after! If thats what you mean.
In the end, Song Chun-wu gave up.
As always, Soyeowols will came first to him.
thank you! For following my will.
What are you going to do? Are you nning on using the enemy king as well?
Im thinking of investing not only the enemy king, but everything I can use.
Can you afford it? Even now, Damha Woo has her eyes wide open.
Then I should be more adventurous.
adventure?
Its going to make things big.
Soyeowols eyes shone eerily.
She was confident that she knew more about the moon than anyone else in the world.
Its because Ive been watching his growth all the way from the underground cavity. So I knew how tenacious and venomous he was.
Even when Pyo-wol was a powerless child, he controlled the underground cavity with a single poison. It was a Pyowol that boasted equal or higher prestige than other factions without forming a faction.
Even aftering out to Gangho, that kind of personality hasnt changed.
Just looking at the Qingsheng Faction and the Amifa, you could see how great he was.
What followed was also unbelievable.
Countless forces fell to his feet, and countless people lost their lives at his hands.
Among them, there were also a number of absolute masters who roared loudly.
It was a truly unbelievable move.
Pyo-wol was the only one who pulled out all the businesses that Shinwoljang or Guryongsalmak had been doing in the shadows of Gangho for a long time.
Pyowol already knows that Guryongsalmak is another name for Shinwoljang. Our capture of the Buddhist scriptures should have made them more convinced. The longer we drag it out, the more disadvantageous we are.
hmm!
So, even if Guryongsalmak puts more power into it, Zhang Zhu wont be able to say anything. Because we are doing this to keep the secret of Guryongsalmak.
Sawyerwols smile grew wider.
Song Chun-wu tightly closed his lips at her smile, which was as splendid as a rose, but with thorns.
Its because he knows that No matter what he says, Soyeowol wont listen.
If Soyeowol is proceeding with such confidence, it is useless to oppose it. Rather, I had to think about how to help her n well at that time.
Put in more firewood. It doesnt matter if the entire material burns out.
Song Chun-wu trembled at So Yeo-wols mad voice.
Brother!
brother!
When Pyo-wol returned, Eun-yo and Do-yeon-san were the first to greet him.
He waited without a sigh of sleep until the moon returned.
Eunyo asked.
are you okay?
are you okay!
thank god.
Nyo let out a sigh of relief.
I believe in Pyowol, but I cant help but worry about it separately.
As soon as Pyo-wol came inside with the two of them, abundance and faithfulness approached.
Hao Mun was hurt?
It was annihted.
Whose is this?
Everyone kills!
Everyone? Was it really the flesh?
I saw it with my own eyes.
Mmm!
At Pyowols reply, Fengjon let out a sigh.
Having lived in the same era, he knew all too well how cruel and tenacious Mansal was.
God asked.
Why did he attack the Haomen branch? Even if he is one of the Eight Constetions, Hao-wen would be ufortable.
I think it has something to do with the Guryongsalmak.
Guryongsalmak? Could it be that you mean the group that created that impregnable ball?
thats right!
I thought Guryongsalmak was a real ce.
Faith shed a silent voice.
While treating Yoo Soo-hwan, who had been imprisoned for a long time, he naturally learned about Guryongsalmak.
I knew that Yoo Soo-hwan was not one to lie, but I still had a hard timepletely believing what he said. Because it was such a shocking story.
It was hard to believe that there was a group that had been parasitized in the shadows of Gangho for decades and that he did not know about it.
However, until Pyowol mentioned Guryongsalmak, there was no way not to believe it.
The moment Pyowol mentioned Guryongsalmak, there was someone whoseplexion visibly darkened.
It was the rich zone.
Pyowol did not miss the change in Pungjons expression.
I will go for a walk.
Poongjon left Gigauibang without listening to peoples answers.
god said
You must be tired, but take a break today and talk again tomorrow.
Shinui and Gigauis room willingly gave up a ce for Pyowols group.
Gigas room was muchrger than it looked from the outside. Also, all the mooks near Gigas room were owned by Gigas room. All of the mooks were connected to Gigauibang by a side door.
From the outside, it seemed to have nothing to do with Gigas room, but in fact it was arge mansion.
The Ministry of Defense, the owner of Giga Ui Room, gave away a shabby mother-of-pearl house attached to the east side of Giga Ui Room.
It was a shabby home that looked like it would copse at any moment, but the inside was cleaner than it looked. There were three rooms, and Pyowol and Eunyo Doyeonsan upied one and sat down.
Pyo-wol was lying on the bed with an arm pillow.
Soyeo month!
He remembered Sawyeowol.
Saw Yeo-wol, whom I met after a long time, showed a more mature appearance than before.
It was So Yeo-wol, who was in charge of a group even when he was young, when the blood on his forehead was not dry. It is said that there was help from Song Chun-wu, but it was entirely her ability that led thergest undergroundmunal faction.
He controlled and moved the children with strong leadership and presence. It was hard to believe that such an ability was acquired innately. Because she was too young at the time.
It was clearly an innate ability.
His innate talent met the heavenly environment of an underground cavity and blossomed into full bloom.
A long time has passed since then.
I didnt know how much further she would have progressed now.
Based on the hellish experience he had, he mass-produced assassins called blood demons.
Pyo-wol did not think that the only cards So Yeo-wol had prepared were blood ghosts.
If it was her ability, I would have prepared more things.
Pyo-wol recalled the time he met So-yeo-wol a while ago.
Then she said clearly.
He said he belonged to Guryongsalmak before entering the underground cavity. It is said that he was kicked out because he was like a thorn in someones eyes. If what she said was true, there could be no good feelings in Guryongsalmak.
Of course, you wouldnt even fully believe in Kowloon ughter.
If Pyo-wol had been in So-yeo-wols position, he would have developed his strength separately from Guryongsalmak. The blood demons she showed off were examples.
There must be more power besides the blood demons.
The blood demons were obviously strong.
It was only natural that he was trained the way he and Sawyerwol were raised. However, it didnt seem like Sawyeowol would be satisfied with just that much.
There must be more hidden power. And the hidden power was highly likely to be something separate from Guryongsalmak.
It was Soyeowol, who had been kicked out of Guryongsalmak and entered an underground cavity. It was impossible for her topletely trust and rely on Guryongsalmak.
Above all, if he knows the character of Soyeowol, he will definitely seek revenge on the person who made him that way.
plural!
Pyo-wol focused on So-yeo-wols revenge. And I thought about it from the position of Soyeowol.
For So Yeo-wol, the appearance of Pyo-wol will never be pleasant.
Its because Ive been together for a long time, so I know how tenacious and persistent you are.
Perhaps his own existence itself would shake the ns Sawyeowol had been making and proceeding with so far.
If I were her, Id use me to shake the inside of Kowloon Wall.
Sawyerwol will never miss the variable that is himself.
He will use himself to shake the inside of the Kowloon Salvage and achieve what she wants.
He didnt want to admit it, but he and So Yeo-wol were surprisingly simr. So I was able to read her thoughts to some extent.
The outline of the picture that Soyeowol was drawing came to mind.
hmm!
Pyowol stood up.
I wanted to get some cold air to cool myplicated head.
Pyo-wol quietly got out of the prison.
It waste at night, so the streets were quiet.
No one was walking around, no house lights were on.
It was natural.
The poor lived a hard life, earning day by day and enduring day after day. Rather than buying oil for themp, I would rather use that money to buy more rice.
As a result, once the sun went down, the slums became quiet, as if no one existed. Everyone goes to bed early.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to organize his thoughts while walking alone on the street.
Pyowol suddenly lifted his head and looked at the front.
A man with aplicated mindset was walking by.
It was the rich zone.
Poongjon also stopped and looked at the Pyowol.
A moment of silence passed between the two.
The first to speak was Pungjon.
You dont seem to be able to sleep either. Is it because of Guryongsalmak?
You seem to be familiar with Guryongsalmak, right?
How far do you know?
Whoa!
Suddenly, Feng Zun let out a sigh.
His examination seemed veryplicated.
In an instant, her face looked as if she had aged enough for ten years. It was proof that a lot of thought was put into it in such a short amount of time.
Fengzon said.
Lets talk while walking.
Pyo-yue quietly followed Pung-jon.
Fengjon just walked without speaking for a while.
It was when he reached the edge of the slums that he opened his mouth.
The story goes back to the end of the Macheon War.
Macheon War?
Thest war between Shin Ma-ryun and Cheonui-myeong, which staked the fate of the strong. From there, the Guryong ughter began.
Poongjons eyes were directed to the distant past.
Chapter 474
Episode 474
There was a woman.
She was admired by people for her good heart, beautiful appearance, and ability that surpassed those of others.
The womans name is Gu Guo-hye.
People called her a saint.
Goo Geom-hye was the closest aide and lover of Goh Geom-wol, the master of Shin-Ma-ryun.
She was really beautiful. He was also very wise. It was thanks to her wise advice that Gogeomwol Daehyeop was able to lead Shinbu-ryun well.
Koo Hye-hye was able to foresee the future to some extent as a saintly woman. Thanks to this, Goh Geomwol was able to worry only about external matters with peace of mind.
At that time, Xin Ma Lian was located deep in Yunnan Province.
They destroyed the Jeomchang Sect, which was a strong force in tradition and one of the Old Daemun Sect, and made the whole of Yunnan Province their domain.
The problem arose when the new arrangements became overweight. Since the scale is sorge, the gaze naturally turns to the outside. Besides, Shin Ma-ryun-ju Gogum-wol Daehyeop always dreamed of Gwontojungrae. When the power of new preparation reached its peak, he advanced to the midfield to achieve his dream.
Feng Zun spoke as if he had seen it all with his own eyes.
Pyo-wol listened to Feng-zon without a word.
No one could stop the new arrangement. there was no hesitation okay! In a state of disarray, the new arrangement moved toward its goal. At that time, the ce that stopped them was Chang Chun Meng.
The Chang Chun Meng possessed great power.
It wasrgelyposed of four temples, including Naewon, Oewon, Wonwon, and Milwon, and each one possessed tremendous power.
Even the main temple, one of the temples, had armed organizations of two sects, three generations, and four groups within it.
At that time, Changchun Meng was also enjoying the greatest prosperity in history.
Of course, their power was not pushed back by the new preparation.
However, there was a big difference between Shin-preparation and Changchun-maeng. That is whether or not there is a great agreement with Gogumwol. Shin Ma-ryun had the Gogeomwol Daehyeop, and the Changchun League did not.
Gogeomwol drove the Changchun Meng with terrifying momentum.
Due to his formidable inaction, the Chang Chun Meng was terribly pushed back.
It seemed that no one could stop Gogeomwol.
In fact, it was.
No one dared to block the first second of Gogomwol.
At that time, it was Lee Gwak who suddenly stepped out.
He led his followers into battle.
That was the beginning of Gwangmumun, the absolute leader of Danggeum.
Lee Gwak was a warrior at the lower end of the Changchun League.
The unremarkable third-rate warrior overcame the hardships that heroes usually go through and grew into an absolute master of the strong.
With one sword, he defeated countless absolute masters.
The sh between Gogeomwol and Lee Gwak was a natural process.
Gogeomwol weed the appearance of Lee Gwak.
He has been watching this for a long time. Thats why I knew the growth process of Lee Gwak better than anyone else.
He looked forward to the showdown with Lee Gwak.
He acknowledged it as hisst opponent.
Thats how powerful Lee Gwaks martial arts was.
He was terribly strong. Ive never seen a more powerful sword in my life. Once his sword was swung, the skilled master would surely lose his life.
Goh Geomwol wanted to fight Lee Gwak.
At the top of the final battlefield where the winner is determined.
But the saintess who assisted the Gogeomwol Daehyeop was different. I dont know what kind of future she glimpsed, but she didnt want Li Guo to fight Gao Jie Yue Da Xiu. So I sent my closest aide, Wolyeong Yukseonja, to kill Lee Gwak.
Of course, Lee Kwok didnt die.
If he had died, Gwangmumun would not have existed.
In the end, Lee Gwak beat Wolyeong Yukseonja and arrived at the battlefield.
The fact that the saintess sent Wolyeong Yuk Seonja to kill Lee Gwak made Gogeomwol Daehyeop angry. He was greatly disappointed in the saintess and ordered her to retire.
Hiding? During the war?
okay! Itpletely forced me to take my hands off the new arrangement. Gu Guo-hye btedly regretted it, but by then it was already toote. Goh Geomwol Daehyeop was determined and never changed his words. Eventually, the saintess went into hiding. The ce where she retired is Shinwoljang.
Mmm!
Pyowol let out a quiet voice.
Even he didnt expect that such a secret story was hidden at all.
The Battle of Macheon ended with the victory of Gwangmumun led by Lee Gwak. Gogeomwol Daehyeop was defeated by Lee Gwak, and Kwonto Jungraes dream copsed like a sand castle.
Upon hearing the news that Goh Geomwol had died, the saintess Koo Mun-hye wept for days and days. He could not forgive himself for going against the will of Gogeomwol.
Koo Hye-hye, who spent several years like a dead person,es to her senses one day. From then on, she was frantically immersed in outside work. Its as if thats how you can be forgiven for your wrongdoing.
That is the beginning of Guryongsalmak. The saintess raised the family in earnest by attracting those she came into contact with among the remnants of the new party. I chose Sae-Oe as the stage because I cant raise Sei in Gangho. She would do anything for money. It was like a ghost mad with gold.
Mmm!
She did a great job in the Shinjo-ryun. It wasnt that difficult for her to get married outside of the family. Thats how Guryongsalmak was born. One womans regret and resentment obsession created an enormous group. After the Guryongsalmak was built to some extent, she handed over everything to her son and went into hiding. As if he had finished all his work.
Is your son the current Shinwoljang owner, Koh Jang-myeong?
Exactly, the adoptive son. He took an orphan with great talent as his adoptive son and gave him his lover, Goh, the saint of Gogumwol Daehyeop. Even so, he must have wanted to atone for the Great Swordsman.
.
Pyo-wol was silent at the unexpected Kang Ho-bi.
I really didnt know that there would be a story like this in the birth of a huge shadow force called Guryongsalmak.
Even at that moment, Fengjon continued to speak calmly.
In the end, everything that happens in Gangho today is linked to the past. The Great War of Macheonpletely changed the existing order of the rivers, and in the midst of chaos, various forces grew up.
you are?
what?
What are you who knows all of those strong guards? Whats the story, why do you know so much detail about an incident unknown to Gangho? As if I saw it with my own eyes.
I
Fengjon blurted out.
His face was full of conflict.
Pyowol asked again.
Pungjon Jangcheonsa. Who are you? Why do you live without intervening when you know all about Ganghos history?
I am a bystander.
bystander?
Yes. A courageous bystander. That is me.
Do you consider yourself courageous?
If I had courage, I would have been called a nickname other than Pungjon. A cowardly old man who is called Pungjon not because he lives freely like the wind, but because he avoids the truth like the wind. That is who I am.
He didnt say a few words, but in them was a feeling of self-loathing and bitter self-reflection.
Feng Zun turned around and said.
Now is not the time to speak. And even if I dont bother to tell you, if you act like you do now, you will naturally know all the secrets.
like now? What do you mean?
Pyowol! The one who instinctively prates the center of the river. The rivers flow will lead you to the truth. Live like that now.
After saying that, Poongjon walked to Gigas room.
Pyo-wol quietly watched the back of Poong-jon, who was moving away.
Squeak!
A man pushed through the rusty hinges and entered the mansion.
He looked around the inside of the mansion with his arms resting on his waist.
The inside of the mansion, which did not even feel like a crowd, was in a mess.
Bloodstains were clearly visible all over the mansion, as if to prove the horrors that had urred not too long ago.
The man looked at the bloodstains on the floor and walls with a grim expression.
Twelve people died here.
There were a total of 12 warriors who normally stayed here.
they all lost their lives.
My chest was stuffy.
Whoa!
Anger shed across the mans face as he sighed.
Those who died here had no face to face with him. Even so, he is angry because the dead were all members of the Hao Mun family.
The mans name is Yushin Hong.
The mansion he entered was the Shaoyang branch of Haomen.
It was only yesterday that the regr news from the Soyang branch was cut off.
Hong Yu-shin was staying not far from Soyang at the time.
After tracking down Guryongsalmak, he came to Hunan naturally.
As soon as the Soyang branch lost contact, he instinctively sensed that a change had urred. So I beat everything and ran to Soyang.
The body could not be seen as the officials had already removed it. However, only traces of their gruesome death remained.
Just by looking at the bloodstains left on the walls and floor, you could tell how brutally the people in the Soyang branch had died.
You mean like this? How the hell do you think Haomen is beingughed at?
Hong Yu-shin gritted his teeth.
Haomun was often beaten like a neighborhood drum. This is because they have thergest number of people, but they do not possess the measurable force.
Of course, there were many branches where elites resided, but most of them did not. Still, nothing really mattered.
This is because Haomun was not a faction that stood up by force like Gwangmumun or Cheonmujang.
Haomen was a group that collected information with arge number of people and tried to survive based on the information obtained.
Because of this situation, powerful ns and warriors tended to look down on Haomen. However, it was a story that he did not know the true nature of Hao Mun.
Haowen never forgets the grudge.
Even if it takes a long time, it finds and punishes those who have harmed it.
Its just that the method is so secret that people dont recognize it well.
I guess Ill have to summon the ck Tigers.
ck Tiger Dan was a kind of beheading table run by Hao Mun.
The ck Tigers were an extreme military organization that tracked down and beheaded those who had caused great harm to Haomen.
In Haomen, he gathered the warriors with the most tenacious and cruel nature and trained them severely. As much as that, their hands were also cruel.
Hong Yuxin had the authority to summon the ck Tiger Corps as the superintendent of Haomun.
If you want a war, I will ept it.
When Hong Yu-sin came out of the mansion, guardsmen greeted him.
The deputymander of the inspection team asked cautiously.
Have you looked?
It was terrible.
I also checked the body. As expected, it was ced in a coffin.
What about the golden skin?
It was like being tortured with poison.
poison?
yes! All major organs were melted.
Bastards!
yes?
Is there only one chest beast?
no. Judging from the scars on each corpse, it seems that the organization has moved.
As expected!
Hong Yushin shook his head.
It was something I had already guessed. So there was nothing particrly surprising.
Hong Yu-shin ordered the vice-owner.
Summon the ck tigers with knowledge.
All right.
The deputy leader answered without hesitation because he knew the seriousness of the matter.
Until the ck Tigers join, the surveince team collects information on those who raided the Soyang branch.
I take orders.
The guards scattered with the answer.
Hong Yu-shin, who was left alone, moved on.
The moon!
He already knew he was staying here.
It was because Geumpi-sang reported as soon as Pyo-wol came in.
The problem is that we dont know where the leap is now.
Since the Soyang branch was wiped out, finding Pyowols whereabouts was even more distant. However, Hong Yu-shin did not worry too much.
Not many people in Gangho knew that much about Pyowol.
He prefers the slums.
Looking at his handsome appearance, he would never go to such a dirty ce, but in reality it was different.
Pyowol did not think the environment was that important.
If its for the purpose, no matter how dirty it is, I dont mind it.
What Pyo-wol needs now is to block the leakage of his own information. Then the slums were perfect.
Most people were reluctant to approach the slums themselves.
If it were Pyowol, he would use peoples psychology to hide.
As we approached the slums, a musty smell stung our nostrils.
The smell was so disgusting that I felt like I was about to vomit. However, Hong Yu-shin did not change his expression and moved on.
Haomen natives were all too familiar with this smell.
Haomen was not qualified if this amount of vomit came out.
Hong Yu-shin felt that this ce was his hometown.
The slums were veryrge andplex.
The slums that had been introduced over a long period of time gradually expanded their territory, and the slums that expanded without any regrity resembled abyrinth. But Hong Yu-shin was not worried.
He believed that if the pyowol was here, he would surely be able to find it.
I saw the poor people gossip after seeing Hong Yu-sin appearing in their territory.
They will inform Pyowol that they have appeared.
Chapter 475
Episode 475
Its been a while.
Hong Yushin smiled and greeted Pyowol.
As he expected, the moon appeared.
People in the slums watched over strangers who arbitrarily invaded their territory, and this news reached Pyowols ears.
Pyo-wol recognized the identity of the stranger at once. So it appeared directly.
Long time no see. Did youe because of the Soyang branch?
Did you know you were devastated?
Pyowol nodded and said.
I saw Manughter.
Is the man who massacred the Soyang branch a Man-in-yer?
thats right!
Why is everyone living? Could it be that he has something to do with Guryongsalmak too?
Perhaps
Its going to be bigger than I thought.
Man-in-sal was the top master of Kang Ho.
Compared to the notoriety, there was nothing known about it, so it was a man-inw that was feared. That he was a member of Guryongsalmak was a big shock to Hong Yu-shin.
It was evidence that the power of Guryongsalmak was greater than he had vaguely thought.
Pyowol said.
Whatever you think, more will happen.
I am prepared.
The two of them walked shoulder to shoulder to Gigas room.
Hong Yu-shin said while looking around the inside of Gigas room.
Its a nice ce. Such a hospital in a slum like this I will tell you to apply for the Giga Hospital when the Soyang branch is rebuiltter.
How is Poyang Lake?
Serious.
how much?
Its already spreading to World War II.
Is that tidy?
Isnt the person behind the Golden Heaven and Eunryeonhoe great? Until now, it was a proxy war, but now each of them sends their elites to sh. The Mugeomryeon received information that Dokgo Hwang was heading towards Lake Poyang with his own forces.
Dokgo Hwang moved directly?
Thats right.
The situation was much more serious than Pyo-wol had vaguely imagined.
The reality is that it is not easy to make a name for yourself even if you spend your whole life struggling without reaching the level of the Palestinian Seat or the Triad. So most of the warriors disappeared without leaving their names in Gangho.
For them, Ganghos turbulent times were a golden opportunity to make a name for themselves.
Regardless of whether the martial arts were strong or weak, the desire to blow up fame was the same. So they headed to Poyang Lake.
Its been a long time since those who joined the Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe, or those who took advantage of the interests among them, and even thieves were rampant, and the area around Poyangho turned into a hell.
The fight that started at Lake Poyang took the form of a civil war and was spreading throughout the river.
Because of that, Haomen was also in an emergency.
Haomen calcted how far the impact of this crisis would reach and studied how to prevent it from escting. Of course, it was not possible to prevent a riot by doing so, but the minimum measures had to be taken.
Because of that, Hao Mun is not in a position to put all his energy into Soyang.
Hong Yu-shin bit his lip.
Haomen was vastlycking in masterspared to its vast size.
This has always been a pity.
In the meantime, Hao Mun also tried to raise masters, but the results were not goodpared to the effort. Still, I wasforted by the fact that I had a lot more masters than before.
Haomen was overdoing it just by summoning the ck Tigers. One constion, though, is that there is a pyowol here.
It was Hong Yu-sin who knew the rtionship between Pyo-wol and Guryongsalmak better than anyone else.
Hong Yu-sin thought that Pyo-wol could not stay here close to the base of Guryongsalmak without any countermeasures.
Its the World War
The chaotic times are unavoidable. Gangho people are already blinded by desire. No one intends to stop this war. On the contrary, I am anxious that I cannot make it bigger.
It is inevitable!
yes! Because those with power dont want Fenghua. And Gangho is the world where most of them belong. If we dont use up our strength in this war, we will be thrown into even greater chaos.
People remember only major wars such as the Great War of Blood and the Great War of Macheon, but even before the two great wars, there were countless great battles that put the fate of Kang-ho in the spotlight.
When strength is umted to a certain extent, they collide and the rivers, which have been weakened by the Great War, enter a period of peace again. In the process, new literary factions emerge as the protagonists of Kang-ho, and they collide again, forgetting the past.
These things will repeat forever as long as the world of Kang Ho exists.
Now was the stage where the power that had been condensed for decades exploded.
No one could artificially stop the explosion.
The key was to keep the damage to a minimum.
If Guryongsalmak was left alone, it was clear that they would participate in this war and make a fuss. If that happens, the situation will get out of control.
Before that, the Guryongsalmak had to be sorted out somehow.
That was the reason Hong Yu-shin came here.
Fortunately, there is a pyowol here.
For some reason, I had faith that Pyowol would do something for me.
after!
Hong Yushin sighed and took out a bottle from his waistband.
My mouth felt dry and I felt like I needed a drink.
He handed the bottle to Pyowol.
Would you like a sip?
its okay!
Then Ill just drink.
Pyo-wol nodded, and Hong Yu-shin put his mouth on the bottle and gulped down.
Pyo-wol asked after seeing Hong Yu-shin wipe the liquor from his mouth with his sleeve.
Did you say you mustered all your strength?
It is made up of the best masters in the main text called Heukhodan.
How many are there in all?
One hundred people.
Not a little.
Not many. However, I am proud to say that I am a master of the per diem.
Hmm!
Pyo-wol rubbed his chin with his finger, deep in thought.
Hong Yu-shin quietly looked at Pyo-wols face.
Pyowols face, lost in thought, felt somehow frightening.
After a while, Pyowol opened her mouth.
I need a map.
What kind of map are you talking about?
A map detailing the topography of the Soyang area. Can you save me?
What do you think of me? Of course you can.
Hong Yu-shin confidently replied.
Save me as soon as possible.
All right.
Hong Yu-shins voice trembled slightly as he answered.
Pyo-wol was Hong Yu-sin, who thought he knew more about humans than anyone else. I dont know what Pyo-wol is nning, but the n he made will not be ordinary.
The usual Hong Yu-shin would never agree to such a n. Because it goes against his beliefs. But this time, he decided to sympathize with Pyo-wol.
Hong Yu-sin was also a victim who had been imprisoned in a prison run by Guryongsalmak. It was the reason why it couldnt be rational.
Lets go all the way. Even if the end is in the fire of hell
Ten thousand people groped their necks.
I could feel the skin on my fingertips.
This is the ce where the noose that Pyo-wol made from the suhonsa was tightened.
Had he reacted just a little longer, his head would have been severed.
Even now, thinking of that time, a chill runs down my spine.
It was the first time I had ever been as dangerous as I was back then.
The moon!
He already knew that it was not a simple assassin, but the force of the leap he had actually experienced far exceeded his expectations.
If I had known it would be like this, I should have removed it right away.
Mansal clicked his tongue.
Clearly, there was an opportunity to remove the epitaph.
When he didnt have a lot of strong experience yet.
If I had mobilized all my power when I first got entangled with the Guryongsalmak, I would have been able to easily get rid of it. However, Guryongsalmak missed the opportunity because he had to hide his identity, and Pyo-wol grew up to be an absolute warrior.
Now he wasnt an inexperienced rookie, nor was he a naive man obsessed with a cause.
He was like a venomous snake capable of resorting to any despicable means for his own ends. It even has absolute invincibility.
Dealing with such a person was never easy.
Tsk! I guess Ill even have to bring out the death shrine.
It was then.
What are you talking about all alone?
Suddenly a low voice was heard.
Maninsa raised his head and looked in front.
I saw a red figure walking in the distance.
The moment I saw him, I immediately recognized his identity.
The enemy the king?
Long time no see. Eulmok.
Didnt I tell you not to call me by that name?
Kkeuk! Why do you want to deny the past?
Shall I tear that mouth open right now?
It was too young to live in the eyes of all people.
The man called the Red King did not change his expression even though he was so powerful that ordinary people could not even breathe.
He took a stride and came closer to Mansal.
His whole body was red as if he was covered in blood.
Her hair was red and her eyes were red too. Her lips were red, and the clothes she was wearing were also red. Even the ax worn around the waist must be red.
He looked like he was in his early to mid-40s, but he was actually much older than that.
The mans nickname is Red King.
He was a person who thoroughly concealed everything and lived like a man-inw.
The Red King smiled.
Why do you want to try it?
Will you kill me?
try! This time, I wont end it with just facial scars.
you?
Hehe! Dont you like that scar? Still, I made it with great care.
I am different now than I was back then.
Then shall we prove it?
Despite the enemy kings provocation, Manughter did not move easily.
The enemy king was not afraid.
As promised, he is different now than before. But even so, it was not enough to overwhelm the enemy king.
If you fight the enemy king, you will definitely think of both sides.
It was never what everyone wanted. And the enemy king didnt want it either.
Now its just a battle of egos.
They have been active outside the world for a long time.
There were many things to do with the bad rtionship, and sometimes they pointed a knife at each other because of the disagreement.
The scars on Manughters face now were obtained at that time. In return, the Red King also received a fatal wound on his side.
Fortunately, his life was saved, but because of that, the Red King also had to suffer for several months.
The two gained momentum little by little.
We bumped into each other grossly outside of the family, but I really didnt know that we would be together here again.
Neither do I.
Did thest week send it?
That bitch.
girl? Sawyer month?
Yes.
What is Makju thinking? To hand over so much authority to that girl.
You have to admit what you have to admit.
admit?
Honestly, dont you understand why Makju is using that girl moderately? Hehe!
The enemy king grew up.
Man-in-sal frowned and looked at the enemy king.
The enemy kingughed and said.
I dont know what you think, but I think that girl is amazing.
Think about it. He was sold to a ce where he would die, but he came back alive. It also contains a lot of poison in it. Where is that? The girl who had nothing had definitely secured her territory in a short time. Not everyone has that ability.
So youre supporting her?
I am not supporting anyone. I dont want to be enemies with someone else I didnt choose.
Like a bat
Hehe! Didnt youe here because of that girl? Lets admit what we have to admit. that she is great She probably wont end there.
Maninsaal pursed his lips.
I hate to admit it, but I had to admit it.
That Sawyerwols ability is beyond his imagination.
Among the people he knew, the person who looked down on others the most closely was the Red King.
If even the enemy king thought that way, there was no need to listen to the thoughts of others.
everyone asked.
What did she say?
They told me to take out the moon.
Youre not looking for it?
He knew it well, but he said that if he decided to hide, he would never find it. The only way to catch him is to let hime out himself.
How are you going to bring it out?
They told me to start a fire. A fire so hot that I couldnt stand it
Chapter 476
Episode 476
No! Shut up!
The Yayul family continued to moan.
It was because my whole body still hurt like it would break.
Like an absolute master, Pungjons hand speed was not average. It looks fine on the outside, but the internal organs and blood vessels are all damaged.
I called the most courageous doctor in Soyang, but he too shook his head after running out of pulse.
This is not a wound I can heal. If you try to treat it, you will only hurt your body more.
Does that mean I have to get sick and die like this?
Fortunately, the person who inflicted the wound wont die, thanks to the circumstances in his hand. But it will take a while for it to heal naturally.
Okay! Should I wait without a promise until it recovers naturally?
If thats not the case, go to Gigas room and get treatment
The doctor said cautiously, noticing the Yayul family.
Gigas room?
The Yayul family frowned.
It is because all these four months happened because of Gigauibang.
Do you mean entrusting my body to a hospital in a slum?
Im sorry to say this, but Giga Hospitals medical skills are far superior to mine.
The skills of those who practice medicine for the poor are so good?
The Yayul family still looked at thewmaker with an expression of disbelief.
The legitor felt that his chest was getting stuffy for no reason.
Since Giga Uibang is located in a slum, it may be underestimated, but all those who have trained in medicine knew it. That is how desperate the medical techniques of Giga Hospital are.
I dont know why Giga Uibang settled down in the slums, but their medical skills far surpassed their own.
The wounds of the Yayul family will be healed quickly if they receive treatment at Giga Hospital. However, the Yayul familys prejudice and pride prevented them from going to Gigas room.
Above all, the fact that there was a rich person behind Gigauibang that made him this way made him feel uneasy. Thats why I cant say that I will go to Giga Hospital for treatment.
He waved his hand at the senator.
Go away.
yes! First of all, I will make a decoction for you, so please take it. It will ease the pain a little.
Okay, lets go.
Then I wish you well.
Thewmaker bowed his head to the Yayul family and cautiously stepped back.
The Yayul family did not even see thewmaker.
Shit! Why did Pungjon intervene
It was said that even a ghost would work if it was money.
With the riches of Cheongeumjang, he was able to fullymand the masters of the highest ranks. However, it was impossible to deal with Fungjon with them.
Pungjon was the sky outside the sky.
It was different from the normal unmanned people.
Even Jo Jang-pyeong, the owner of Baekjeolmun Gate, was beaten like a dog by Pungjon. Even so, Jangpyeong Jo is a well-known master in the area.
Absolute master was such an existence.
Controlling them with the existing order and force was close to impossible.
The only one who could face the absolute master was the absolute master. So, the Yayul npletely gave up revenge on Pungjon.
My stomach hurts, but I also gave up my ambition to push the slums and build luxurious mansions.
Wouldnt Pungjone back?
After a series of incidents, the Yayul family tripled the number of troops guarding the Cheongeumjang. Even so, the Yayul family was not relieved.
Shit! Shit! Of course its intertwined with Pungjon I cant do it. You should leave Soyang for a while.
There was a vi outside Hunan.
For the time being, it seemed better to stay there and wait for Fengjon to leave.
Still, after taking the measures, I felt a little more at ease.
It was then.
Cheak!
Stop!
Suddenly, screams and shouts erupted from people outside.
what? Did Fengjone back?
Yayuls face went white.
A terrible memory from not long ago came back to me.
Ah!
Buy and save me!
However, the intensity of the screams heard was different from Pungjon.
Fengjon was poisonous in his hands, but he did not kill people. But the screams I heard now were on a different level than then.
I felt more desperate and terrified.
Eventually, the Yayul family opened the door and checked the situation outside. Probably because it was urate to check with my own eyes.
What?
Yayuls eyes fluttered.
The situation outside was more dire than he thought.
Most of the warriors who guarded the Cheongeumjang were severely injured and were either moaning or lost their lives.
In the center of it all was a red soldier.
The man with red hair and red eyebrows was the Red King.
Around the Red King, warriors dressed in red bloody clothes were lined up.
They were the Suranangin (_), the subordinates of the enemy king.
They were all ronin who were active outside the circle following the enemy king.
He fought many battles between life and death in countless battlefields, and led them to victory in all such battles.
Anyone who had ever seen them fight was terrified. Because it was so cruel.
It was to the extent that they referred to them as Suranangin by the nickname.
The total number of Suranang people exceeded one hundred.
It was a very easy task for them to defeat the warriors guarding the Cheongeumjang.
Why are you so weak?
Are these meek children protecting the manor? haha!
In their eyes, the warriors of Cheongeumjang were just easy prey.
Regardless of force, there was no murderous intent to kill the opponent without fail.
They are just as docile as the flowers carefully cultivated inside the fence.
In my opinion, it shouted loudly and rushed at it to look threatening, but to the Suranang people, it was just funny.
The battlefield he had passed through and the trajectory of his life were different.
Keck!
Buy and save
The Suranang people killed even those who begged for their lives mercilessly.
oh my god!
The Yayul family stood nkly and watched the scene.
It was so unrealistic that it felt like a nightmare.
At that moment, the enemy kings eyes turned to Yayuls family.
Are you the lord of the Cheongeumjang?
Stop the killing. Who is it thates to the head office andmits such a wrathful act?
Quit! Shall I show you what real wrath is?
no! Please stop. My family is not guilty of anything.
In an instant, the enemy king raised his hand. Then the people of Suranang stopped killing.
The enemy king approached the Yayul family.
Ask me something.
What is it?
How long ago were you embarrassed? tell me in detail.
discredit?
okay! I heard that you and Baekjeolmunju were humiliated. tell me in detail.
Why?
Awesome!
At that moment, with a creepy cutting sound, Yayuls arm was cut off from his shoulder.
Aaaagh!
The Yayul family let out a desperate scream and tumbled to the floor.
He was bewildered by the pain of having his arm cut off.
At that moment, the enemy king gently stepped on the chest of the Yayul family.
I guess you still havent grasped the atmosphere, but I didnte here to have a leisurely conversation with you. I ask and you answer honestly. okay?
Keugh! Oh, I see.
The Yayul family nodded their heads frantically, enduring the pain.
Tell me in detail what happened that day. From beginning to end
Four facts
Yayul Ilmun described in detail the situation in which he was attacked by Pungjon.
The Red King listened to his story in silence.
Finally, when the story of the Yayul family was over, the Red King asked.
So, you guys were greedy for a ce called Gigauibang and yed tricks, but unexpectedly, Pungjon came. Am I right?
youre right.
By the way, why is there a young guy next to Pungjon?
I havent seen it myself, but ording to reports from my subordinates, it is.
What about the face?
They said it was so deep that they couldnt see it.
hmm!
The Red King rubbed his chin with his finger.
From the circumstances, it seems that the person who was next to Pungjon is the god of death.
I didnt know why Pyowol was with Poongjon. However, if he hade with Pungjon, it was clear that he had a connection with Gigauibang in some way.
As expected, it must be hiding in Gigas room.
The Red King tracked the whereabouts of Pyo-wol with Manin-sal. However, I couldnt find the leap anywhere in Soyang.
If he had stayed in an ordinary inn or mansion, his subordinates would have found him sooner. Still, I thought it was because it was hidden deep in the slums that I couldnt find.
Because the only area they didnt search was the slums.
At that time, the news of Cheongeumjang and Baekjeolmun came to his ears.
It is said that he tried to take over the slums using the ck West, but failed due to the intervention of an absolute master.
The moment I heard the rumors, I felt that Pyowol was rted.
There was no evidence or connection between the idents, but it was judged that way based on intuition. And his judgment was right.
I didnt expect it to be rted to Pungjon, but it was clear that Pyowol was rted to Gigauibang.
The enemy king frowned.
It was not an easy opponent even with just one coat of arms. However, the problem became even more serious if the absolute adherent of Pungjon was also together.
Pungjon was the master of the top of the river.
If they shed head-on, he couldnt even guarantee the victory.
It looks like we need more people.
The fortunate thing is that Giyang, the headquarters of Sinwoljang or Guryongsalmak, is not far from here.
At that time, the Yayul family, who had only been watching, spoke cautiously.
I have said everything, so please save me.
huh?
The enemy king widened his eyes as if he had never heard of it. Then, the Yayul family knelt down.
I will not tell anyone what happened today. I will strictly keep the secret, so please spare my life.
I have a good eye. Do you like it.
Then are you saving me?
haha!
The enemy kingughed.
It was funny how the Yayul family struggled to survive even at this point.
I made a sea of blood like this, but the thought that he woulde and save the remaining people showed how loosely the Yayul family viewed the situation.
sh!
At that moment, a bolt of lightning struck Yayul Ilmun.
The sword hanging from the enemy kings waist pierced the Yayul family like lightning.
Thundering Ilseom (`һW).
It was the name of the herbivore that the enemy king spread.
This move turned the Yayul family into a lump of charcoal.
thud!
The Yayul Ilmun copsed as it were.
Soon after, the ughter of the people of Suranang, who had been bystanders, began.
Aww!
Please save me.
Heaven will not forgive you guys. Keck!
Peoples cries resonated throughout the cheongeumjang.
On that day, Cheongeumjang died without leaving a single rat.
Not good.
What do you mean?
Pyowol looked at Eunyo.
Eun-yo was looking at the slums with his characteristic unfocused eyes.
I mean here. If they use this ce as a battlefield, they will suffer unimaginable damage.
I guess so.
Pyowol shook his head.
The houses in the slums were all made of wood and fabric that they had picked up from somewhere.
Its a mo-house, as I like to say, but in fact, it was barely sheltered from the wind and rain by covering it with mats on top of wooden poles.
If there is a fire anywhere, the whole slum will burn down.
It was the same in Saints.
The slums were burnt down, and in their ce were the residences of high-ranking officials, including Pyowols red corpse.
If this bes a battlefield, the same thing will happen.
Eunyo turned and looked at Pyowol.
We have to change the battlefield. Brother!
Instead of answering, Pyo-wol took out a finely folded map from his bosom and handed it to Eun-yo.
This?
It is a map sent by Hong Yushin. The topography of the area is drawn in detail.
Eun-yo touched the map with her fingertips.
Instead of seeing it with your eyes, you can distinguish the lines drawn on the map with the senses of your fingers.
I like this ce.
Her finger was pointing to a spot on the map.
Pyowol said with a smile.
I think the same as you.
I knew it. Brother, do you have any ns to change into that blood style?
Eunyo looked at Pyowol and smiled.
Chapter 477
Episode 477
: Ting!
Mansal lightly flicked the string. Then, the bowstring caused a slight vibration.
The surface of the pce attendant, gently curved like a crescent moon, was full of fine scratches. It was proof that a lot of hand stains were worn.
Gods Pce ().
It is the name of the bow he is holding.
It was as powerful as its mad name, so it was not easy to handle. In particr, the range was unbelievably long, so those who were hit by Shinsalgun didnt even realize how they were going to die.
If the arrows fired by the Shinsalgung were loaded with internal strength, the power was doubled. It was worthy of being said to be a powerful piece of equipment.
Originally, he wasnt the owner of the Shinsal Pce.
The original owner was an old military man named Chook Il-yeop.
He reached the pinnacle of archery, and the archery was his arcane weapon.
The killing power was so processed that he was reluctant to use it on a regr basis.
If it was unfortunate for Chu Il-yeop, it was that he was aiming for Lee Gwak, who was the head of Gwangmu-mun.
He attacked Li Guo with thirty ghosts. However, Lee Gwak is an unsalted warrior.
He left the battlefield after shing all the holiday leaves and the deceased guests.
After that, Shinsalgung, who lost its owner, wandered through the hands of many people and then flowed into Mansal.
It was entirely thanks to Shinsalgung that a warrior named Eulmokah was able to obtain the formidable nickname Maninsa.
Cheonggangsu, the season of Myeongseong, was also the best season of Gangho, but it was notparable to Shinsalgung.
Until now, Manin-sal had kept the Shin-salgung hidden unless it was unavoidable. This is because they know that the original number of spleens is maximized the less exposed it is. Thats why he thoroughly hid the existence of Shinsalgung even from those closest to him.
Teeing!
Man-in-sal once again bounced the protest. Then, Shinsalgung let out a strong cry.
Whoops!
Manin-sal enjoyed the strong vibration felt in his hand for a while.
good!
I wore a small tradition (Ͳ) prepared in advance and a new salsa bow. With a red cloth wrapped around her waist, itpletely covered her traditional and new life.
Without prior information, no one would notice that he has a new salsa on his waist.
Outside, the servants of Manughter were waiting.
Mansal usually preferred to move alone, but when he was aiming for a big game like now, he did not hesitate to use his subordinates.
All people looked up at the sky.
The sun was setting and darkness was encroaching on the sky.
It was then.
Someone entered his abode.
Man-in-sal recognized that he was a Suranaman under themand of the enemy king.
Suranangin approached Maninsal and said.
The Red King said he would move after the separation.
elongation?
yes! He said he would know if I told him.
i get it.
then!
After the Suranang people took possession of the gun, they retreated.
Mansal personally did not like the Red King. But he wasnt stupid enough to miss a line because of personal feelings.
The most important thing now was to kill Pyowol and remove all the elements threatening Guryongsalmak.
The n was simple.
If the enemy king diverts Pyowols gaze, Maninsa will remove it with the Shinsalgung.
Even the enemy king acknowledged the power of Shinsalgung. It was because it was the Sinsalgung of Manughter that seriously injured him.
Man Insal, who had been measuring the time for a while, said.
Then it goes ording to n. Start!
Honorable name!
With the answer, the subordinates scattered.
Man-in-sal moved alone.
I already found out where Pyowol was hiding.
It was the slums of Soyang.
Among them, Gigauibang is the ce where Pyowol is presumed to be staying.
It was then.
bang!
An explosion apanied by an intense light erupted from afar.
It was a slum in Soyang.
It started.
It is the work of his subordinates.
All of Manughters subordinates specialized in infiltration and destruction.
Its because its been put into that kind of work outside the bird for a long time.
Quaang!
Once again, the mes soared with an explosion.
The intense explosion instantly made the area as bright as broad daylight.
When Mansal arrived at the slums, there was an inferno.
Most of the mooks in the slums were made of wood and fabric. Once ignited, it is not easily extinguished; rather, it spreads rapidly.
Knowing that fact, Maninsa also came up with a n like this.
They were poor people who had nothing anyway. No one shed tears because their home was gone.
Rather, the people of soyang would like to be able to drive the poor out of the city center.
Light a fire.
Move quickly.
I saw unseen warriors holding torches and setting fire to Mook.
He wasnt a subordinate of the Manchuria or the Red King.
It was the warriors of Baekjeolmun Gate.
Baekjeolmun was a munpa who coveted the slums along with Cheongeumjang.
Jo Jang-pyeong, the owner of Baekjeolmun, was nning to build a luxury mansion by disposing of the slums. However, he was beaten by Feng Zun and gave up his ambition. The person who came at that time was the enemy king.
The Red King brutally killed the Cheongeumjangju, the Yayul family, but saved the Baekjeolmun, Jo Jangpyeong. It was judged to be worthwhile.
Only the Red King knew what that standard was.
I dont know what happened between the two, but Jo Jang-pyeong desperately encouraged his subordinates.
Come on, start a fire.
You dont have to look at the situation of the poor.
I mean burn it all down.
Jo Jang-pyeong shouted so that his throat would burst.
It was at that moment that the warriors of Baekjeolmun moved more busily.
Stop everyone!
Stop it!
Suddenly, a group of unmanned men invaded.
Soldiers in ck uniforms stopped the soldiers of Baekjeolmun from setting fire.
Hong Yu-shin was at the forefront of them.
he shouted with all his might.
Protect the slums.
yes!
With the answer, the soldiers in ck uniforms dealt with the soldiers of Baekjeolmun Gate and the men of Manughter.
They were the ck Tigers, the most elite of Haomen.
The ck Tigers attacked the unmanned people who invaded the slums with fearsome momentum.
Cheak!
what? These bastards are
Fuck!
The slums quickly turned into mayhem.
The men of ck Tiger and Baekjeolmun Manughter got entangled and attacked each other.
A scream erupted and the flesh was ripped out.
Blood pooled on the floor, and someones limbs were cut like millet cans and sttered in all directions.
There was no other road to hell.
Hong Yu-shin was at the center of it.
Kwajik!
Ouch!
Hong Yu-shin, who knocked off the head of the warrior who was running towards him, looked around.
Screams and death were rampant.
The ck Tigers were doing their best to stop the enemies. However, the number of enemies was far greater.
I cant believe hell even pull in Baekjeolmun.
He was hit hard in the back of the head.
Still, Fengjon warned him, so he thought he would be self-respecting. However, contrary to everyones expectations, Baekjeolmunju Jo Jang-pyeong put in his subordinates.
All ns went awry due to unexpected power input.
The ck Tigers were strong.
In terms of power alone, he was never pushed back by the Thousand Manyers subordinates. The problem was the soldiers of Baekjeolmun Gate.
Although the martial arts were far short of the ck Tigers or Manughters subordinates, they were overwhelmingly outnumbered.
It was difficult to block ten hands with one hand.
Like water flowing through your fingers, the warriors of Baekjeolmun who broke through the ck Tigers set fire.
My house is
Turn off the light!
The poor fetched water from the well and tried to extinguish the mes. But the mes were so strong that pouring buckets of them was of no avail.
The fire spread more intensely.
If we continued like this, the entire slum would be engulfed in mes in an instant.
Shit!
Hong Yu-shin looked for a way to put out the fire, but it didnt work out.
It was then.
These guys!
Someones lions roar echoed through the slums.
Keugh!
Ouch!
The warriors who had been fighting fiercely for a long time staggered with great shock to their eardrums and heart veins.
At that moment, Pungjon appeared riding on the wind.
Arriving at the battlefield, Fengjon frowned when he saw the slums engulfed in mes.
This is because many of the mooks in the slums had already been swallowed up by the fire.
Thousands of wrathful bastards! You gave up being human.
In my mind, I wanted to kill the people who started the fire right away. But putting out the fire took precedence.
flutter!
Even though there was no wind, the hem of Fengjons clothes swelled greatly.
Chaha!
With a spirited spirit, Fengjon put both palms forward.
Suddenly, a strong wind rose and blew the mes.
The mes, which shook for a while, grew bigger with the help of the wind.
No, I
What?
At the moment when a strange light appeared on peoples faces, Pungjon used his gong power in reverse.
Suck!
At that moment, the wind that hit the mes was quickly pulled away by Fengjon, and the area temporarily became a vacuum.
If there is no air supply, the fire will go out.
Fuck!
With a strong firing, all the mes that covered the area were instantly extinguished.
Not only Hong Yu-shin, but all the soldiers were shocked at the absurd sight.
oh my god!
Is that possible?
Surprisingly, the fierce battle fell into a lull for a while.
No matter how strong the martial arts of Pungjon was, no one expected that he would create such a miracle.
Huh! Whoa!
Feng Zun bent down and took a deep breath.
Because he also made a big crowd.
He had exhausted all his energy, and a feeling of helplessness temporarily consumed him.
The danjeon was empty, and the muscles were as heavy as wet cotton, so there was no strength to move a single finger.
I am old too.
It was a time when Pungjon felt the impermanence of time again.
Shut!
Suddenly, a sharp piercing sound rang out.
Keugh!
With a strong sense of danger, Fengjon instinctively twisted his body.
puck!
At that moment, I felt a strong shock in my side.
It was like being struck by lightning, in great pain.
An arrow had gone through his side.
Someone shot a bow at him.
Heuk!
Due to the unexpected attack, Fengjon groaned and coughed up blood.
At that time, Man-in-sal appeared in the midst of people.
He was the owner of the arrow that pierced Fengjons side.
Not missing the moment when Poongjon was staggering from exhaustion, he shot an arrow with the new swordsman.
No matter how busy I am, I cant miss this big thing. Its a rich zone. You are a giant.
The eyes of all people were shining brightly.
Feng Zun clutched at his side and looked at Ten Mansal.
you?
Nobu says it is Mansal. Abundance!
Everyone?
A look of despair appeared on Feng Zuns face.
I had heard that Man-in-sal had entered Soyang, but I did not expect that they would invade at this moment.
Keugh!
A moan escaped from his mouth.
It was because he felt excruciating pain from the wound pierced by the arrow.
No matter how much he used up his inner energy, he was defenseless, but the moment the arrow touched his body, he used his inner energy to minimize the impact. However, the fact that the arrow pierced the body meant that the power of the bow held by Mansal was just as great.
Maninsa put an arrow on his bow again and said.
Lets finish quickly. Im busy today.
bloke!
Chapter 478
Episode 478
The Red King ran through the slums with the people of Surana.
The eyes of the slums were all focused on the ce where the forces led by Mansal collided with the ck Tigers.
Thanks to that, the Red King and the people of Suranang were able to reach Gigauibang without being disturbed by anyone.
The enemy king gave an order to the Suranang people.
Start!
yes!
As soon as the subordinates could answer, they jumped into the Gigaui room.
The enemy king looked at his subordinates with his arms crossed.
The people of Suranang searched all over Gigas room. But I couldnt find it even after washing my eyes at the shadow of a person.
doesnt exist.
The rooms are all empty.
The subordinates who had invaded Gigas room returned with dismayed expressions.
the enemy king asked.
Are you saying there isnt even one?
It seems that he noticed and avoided the seat.
It would not have gone very far. Scatter and find their whereabouts.
Honorable name!
The people of Suranang were scattered again.
The enemy king looked at Gigas room with a distorted expression.
You knew we wereing.
He already knew that Pyo-wol was a formidable opponent, but he didnt know that he would empty his hiding ce like this.
It was a response that waspletely out ofmon sense. However, it was the same for the enemy king that deviated frommon sense.
The hand he prepared was not limited to the Suranang people.
Last night, he sent Jeon Seo-eung to So Yeo-wol to ask for more reinforcements. Sawyerwol epted his opinion.
If you wait a little bit, the elites of Guryongsalmak will arrive in Soyang.
If they join them, the cheonrajimang will beplete.
Not to mention Pyowol, no one can escape knowledge.
The Cheonra Mang unfolded by the elites of Guryongsalmak was different from the general Cheonra Mang.
It was smaller but denser.
Above all, the soldiers of Guryongsalmak were all veterans who had umted a lot of experience outside the new world.
It was the first time in the history of Guryongsalmak that they came together to catch a single person.
No matter how hard you try, you can never get out of Guryongsalmak. You should have just stayed hidden.
All strong people were afraid of the existence of Pyowol.
Even his colleague, Manin-sal, was reluctant to mark the moon. It was the same with the enemy king. But that didnt mean he was really afraid of leaps and bounds.
Rather, I thought this was a good opportunity.
If only the Pyowol was removed, there would be no more beings that would dig into the Guryongsalmak.
Today, you must die. I will make it.
It was then.
I found their traces.
One Suranang ran and reported.
Guys?
I have a group. They all moved together.
Where?
It has been confirmed that it has escaped the soyang.
what?
But you probably havent gotten that far yet.
Send a telegram to the second generation to block their path.
All right.
And send someone to Mansal toe quickly. So much time has passed and you havent joined yet.
I will tell you that.
Suranangin ran with the answer.
The Red Kingunched a light attack in the direction that Pyowol and his party had escaped.
Chaa!
As he kicked off the ground, his body flew through the air like a bird.
After about a dozen sheets flew away, the new model fell down, drawing a gentle descending curve.
At that moment, the enemy king kicked the back of his right foot with his left foot.
It was a light-gong technique of Balbodeunggong.
His body flew another dozen pieces.
If there was an obstacle in the middle, it was used as a stepping stone.
Jeokwang quickly escaped from the slums and climbed up the wall surrounding the outskirts of Soyang.
I could see clouds of dust rising in the distance.
It was the dust that was raised as the soldiers sent from Guryongsalmak moved.
Because so many people are moving, dust rises like a cloud.
It had been a long time since Guryongsalmak had moved such arge number of people.
If we sent that much force, there would be a significant gap in the New Moon Field.
But I wasnt too worried.
The remaining troops will be able to defend Shinwoljang like a fortress.
The enemy king shouted at the Suranang people who followed him up the wall.
From now on, the hunt for the dead begins. Everyone, stay alert.
yes!
Chou Shu Shu!
Led by the Red King, the people of Suranang threw their bodies under the wall all at once.
Waterways were well developed around Soyang.
Large and small rivers are connected vertically and horizontally.
Pyowol and his party were on a small boat.
The boat they were on was going up a river that was not very wide.
Pyo-wol looked at the front with the hat attached to his blood jacket deeply pressed down.
The hat covered his entire face except for his mouth, so it was impossible to tell what he was thinking.
Eun-yo stood behind Pyo-wol while Nam Shin-wu rowed alone.
Although he was young, Nam Shin-woo also learned martial arts and his strength was not normal. Each time he rowed, several small boats stretched out.
It was then.
Phew!
Arrows flew with a sharp sound.
Tuong!
Pyowol easily hit the arrow with his Vambrace.
At that moment, a group appeared on the river bank.
They ran along the riverside following the boat Pyowol was riding on.
Then Nam Shin-woo said.
Unmanned people appeared on the other side as well.
Eun-yo looked in the direction Nam Shin-woo pointed.
On the other side of the river, more than a hundred unmanned men were running along the boat.
A total of over 300 warriors were chasing a boat with Pyo-wol on board.
Pipipipit!
Soldiers running on both sides of the river shot arrows at the boat with Pyowol and the like.
Tumbling!
Most of the arrows were struck by Pyowol using Vambraces. However, there were also arrows that asionally broke through the shield of the moon. Such an arrow was knocked out by Eun-yo swinging the pole.
The warriors, realizing that arrows were useless, drew their bows for a while.
Pod!
At that moment, some of the unmanned people pursuing them hurled themselves at the ship.
The distance from the riverside to the boat Pyowol was riding was over twenty chapters. It was not a distance that could be crossed by light air.
Even so, they flew without hesitation.
As expected, they fell to the surface without reaching the ship where the leopard was riding.
At that time, the warriors who ran along the river sent iron disks to the ce where they fell.
Wedge liquid!
The discs arrived exactly where they fell.
At that moment, the fallen drones kicked off the disk and flew up again.
The disk kicked off by their feet whirled through the air and returned to its owners hand.
It was truly an incredible feat.
Dozens of unmanned men flew up again andnded right on the boat with the leopard.
They had swords and swords in their hands.
Wedge liquid!
They brandished their weapons without hesitation.
It was as if dozens of eagles were plunging down.
At that moment, Pyowol and Eunyos counterattack began.
Bubbubuck!
With a fierce firing, the soldiers who fell to the boat with the leopard were thrown back or crashed into the river.
More than a dozen warriors struggled in the river and then sank.
Despite losing manyrades in an instant, the warriors did not blink an eye.
Tattak!
Lee Jin threw himself back into the boat where the Pyowolntern was riding.
This time, other drones helped them jump by throwing discs.
The warriors soared up into the sky like eagles and plunged straight into the boat.
The appearance of the unmanned people falling down filling the sky was even majestic. However, the weapons in their hands gave off an eerie anticipation.
Ha!
Chap!
They let out a spirit and spread their poisons at the Pyowol and Silver Yo.
Chow ha ha!
The swords and pottery they exuded pierced the air and pierced it.
One hit and the little boat would break apart. However, Pyowol and Eunyo did not let it go like that.
In their hands, the annual season unfolded.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Swords and pottery that had been burning exploded in the air.
Ah!
evil!
Those who attacked Pyowol and Eunyo crashed into the river with screams.
There were huge wounds on their necks and chests.
The river was stained red with blood.
At that moment, some of the men running on both sides of the river hurled themselves at the boat again. Then, a series of situations were repeated in which other unmanned people helped them jump by blowing discs.
Even though they knew that this type of attack was futile, they did not stop attacking.
They were not afraid of death.
The sight of them running toward death like moths running into mes made Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo sick of it.
Eun-yos unfocused eyes shook.
It was raised as a weapon at Soroeeumsa, but this was the first time it had ever been used against so many people.
Before she knew it, her pole was soaked with the fresh blood of those she had killed. The blood that flowed down the pole also stained her hands red.
Eunyo nced at Pyowol.
I couldnt tell what kind of expression Pyowol was making because the hat was pressed down so deeply. Still, it was reassuring to have him.
It was then.
excuse me!
Suddenly, Shinwoo Nam pointed to both sides of the river and shouted.
Eun-yo hurriedly looked in the direction Nam Shin-woo pointed. New unmanned people appeared there.
Doo doo!
They spread light air and joined the group of unmanned people who had previously tracked Pyowol.
Bows were held in the hands of the neers.
Crazy
Shinwoo Nams eyes shook.
Dozens of unmanned soldiers aimed their bows at the ship at once. The unmanned people who had bows were also aiming at the ship.
Pew pew pew pew!
The moment they fired their arrows, some unmanned soldiers threw themselves at the ship again.
A series of situations repeated like a wheel in hell. The only thing that has changed is that arrow attacks have been added.
It was simply one more attack method added, but the power was amplified several times.
Ha!
Pyowol let out a spirit and swung his arm in armour.
keying!
In an instant, a silver thread stretched out from his vinia and stirred the air.
It was not a hand-made thread made by betting, but a silver thread that Dang So-chu fitted inside the armour. The gift swayed the air vertically and horizontally, splitting the flying arrows in two.
In the meantime, the attack of the unmanned people who jumped into the air began.
It was Eun-yos job to stop them.
Chaha!
Eun-yo threw away the pole and picked up the sword lying on the floor.
It was a cheap sword that I bought hastily from a nearby workshop.
Eunyo fiercely swung her sword at the unmanned men approaching the ship.
It was the season of Soroeumsa called Parangucheonmado (˾ħ).
Like a raging wave, pottery stretched out from her Tao.
Strong pottery shot directly at the warriors who were floating in the air.
Patter!
Their bodies split in half in the air and blood rained down.
Pyo-wol and Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo were covered in blood rain.
He was stained with blood from head to toe, but he couldnt rest even for a moment.
Because the enemy has attacked again.
A tactic with no end in sight.
Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo had never experienced anything like this before.
The sight of people endlessly flocking like ants and throwing away their lives like stubble was truly terrifying.
ha!
Eunyo unknowingly let out a sigh.
My body trembled and I felt chills.
She didnt know how she could handle this sin. However, Eun-yo bit her lip and erased the guilt for a moment.
Now was the time to fight, not the time to indulge in guilt.
Even for everyone.
You just have to go a little further.
A small ind was visible in the distance.
It was the ce that Pyowol and her had marked as the final battlefield.
Chapter 479
Episode 479
Heo Eok! Huh!
Fengjian breathed heavily.
There wererge and small wounds all over his body.
In front of him, there was a man-inw.
Mansal also suffered as many wounds as Pungjon. But there was a crucial difference between the two.
It was a wound on the side of Poongzon.
It was a trace of the arrow of the Shinsalgung.
The Shinsalgung was different from a normal bow.
When the arrow is fired, it rotates fiercely, so once it hits, it rips off all surrounding flesh and muscles and entangles it. Because of that, the wound had no choice but to get bigger.
Fengjon tried to stop the bleeding by pointing out the blood flow. However, the wound was sorge that the blood did not stop.
To properly stop the bleeding, he had to apply gold spear medicine andpress the wound with a cloth. However, Man-in-sal did not let Poong-jon stop the bleeding at leisure.
Poongjon was truly mouth-watering food. No matter how important it is to catch
Pyowol, who has long reigned at the top of Kangho as one of the three
zones, it was an existence that could never be overlooked.
If you kill Pungjon, your status will rise that much.
Lets see the end now! Pungjon!
Man-in-sal had a deep smile on his lips.
He took out his new sword again.
It is about to finish in earnest.
No way.
Feng Zun rushed at Manughter.
He knew what would happen if he gave distance to the opponent holding the bow, so he moved while enduring the pain.
Shia!
The Pungyang Sword, the festival of the name, was unfolded.
The de of the wind, with a lot of condensed energy, flew as if it were going to cut through all the flesh. However, Man-in-sal easily avoided the Poongyang sword by using a foot technique called Lee Rang-bo (Dz).
At the same time, he fired an arrow with a divine arrow.
Shhh!
It was impossible to dodge because it was fired at such close range.
Feng Zun concentrated energy on his sword and tried to strike the arrow.
However, the arrow passed the sword exquisitely and pierced his palm like tofu.
Keugh!
Feng Zun let out a groan and hurriedly stepped back.
The power of the Shinsalgung was truly beyond imagination.
Puppy pew!
Mansal fired three arrows at the same time.
It was the skill of one shot and three oclock.
Poongjony t on the floor and rolled over.
It was a technique called Naryeotagon (HL), in which azy donkey rolls on the floor.
It was a technique that the masters would never use because of their face, but they couldnt help it because their lives were on the verge.
The arrows grazed Fengjons back with the difference of a short shot.
A fiery pain struck, but Poongjon gritted his teeth and unleashed the Poongyang sword.
Ha!
Giving up just because the victory was passed to the enemy was really the end.
As long as there was a life attached to it, I had to do something.
That was the way Pungjon lived.
Quaggagak!
A tremendous blizzard struck all the flesh.
Keugh! Still
This attack, even the massacre, could not dare to belittle it.
Man-in-sal hurriedly practiced footwork and escaped from the full power of the sword wind.
At that moment, Feng Zun hit the floor with both hands. The recoil caused his body to rise.
In that state, Fengjon kicked seven times.
It was a gakbeop called Pungnyuhoeseongak.
Papababang!
Stretching air burst out.
The mans face was distorted by the intense shock.
It was because the shock was transmitted intact even though Poongjons feet were blocked with the Shinsalgung.
At least the Shinsalgung was a piece of equipment that prevented Poongjons Pungnyu Hoengseongak.
Fengjon raged furiously to prevent Mansal from shooting the new ughter bow again.
Mansal did not dare to counterattack and prepared for defense.
he knew
Pungjon fights back fiercely, but that is a temporary phenomenon.
As such, the wound suffered by Poongjon was very great.
The bleeding didnt stop properly and the blood continued to flow. I couldnt continue such a fierce attack in such a state.
Heuk!
It was as everyone expected.
Fengjon, who had been raging violently, suddenly fell to the ground and vomited blood.
As he performed his feasts with his battered body, the burden was ced on his body.
Hehe!
Only then did Mansal stretch out his crouched body and smile.
Feng Zun, lying face down on the floor, barely raised his head to look at the ten thousand people.
Only killing people!
I have no personal feelings. Its just that your prey is so mouth-watering that youre doing this. So please dont me me.
Neither do I.
what?
bang!
At that moment, with an explosion, all flesh was thrown back.
Ten thousand flesh flew backwards and rolled on the floor.
Keugh!
Mansal groaned and looked at his hands.
God Salgung
Thest bastion that protected him, the God Salgung, was split in two.
Then Feng Zun stood up.
His whole body was covered in blood, but his eyes were still shining brightly.
The adventure of risking ones life has seeded.
Pungnyuhoeseongak was not a simple angle method.
The power of the first kick is mediocre, but the power increases as it continues. Above all, when such ovepping impacts reach their limit, they explode.
Poongjon risked his life at Pungryu Hoeseon Pavilion to destroy the Sinsal Pce of Manughter. And his gamble paid off.
profit!
The mans face contorted violently.
okay! That expression suits you.
Ill tear you to shreds and kill you.
Mansal shouted and rushed towards Pungjon.
Feng Zun murmured as he ran towards them.
The promise was kept. transcendence!
I found it.
The enemy kings eyes lit up.
In the distance I saw a small boat going up the river.
It was a boat with Pyowol and others on it.
I could see the men galloping along the boat on both sides of the river.
The subordinates jumped into the ship without sparing their lives. However, Pyowol and Eunyo joined forces to block their wave of attacks.
That was too soon.
Pyowol and Eunyo may be fine, but the boat they boarded had long since reached its limits.
Water flowed in through the arrow holes in the boat, and it was dangerous as if it would be submerged in the river at any moment.
The Red King suddenly saw a small ind in the middle of the river.
The boat with Pyowol and others was desperately advancing toward the ind.
Is that the target?
To some extent, I understood.
This is because the river width has increased significantly where the ind is located. It was impossible to jump onto the boat while running along the river like before. Even if you leap with the help of a disk.
It was then.
The boat is ready.
The voice of the Suranangin came from behind.
As soon as they heard the news that Pyo-wol was fleeing to the river, the people of Suranang scattered and arranged boats to ride.
Looking in the direction the people of Suranang pointed, I saw more than a dozen ships waiting.
The enemy king said as he got on the boat.
Track it.
Honorable name!
The ship on which the Red King and the people of Suranang were riding quickly chased after the ship riding on Pyowol.
Subsequently, the unmanned people who were running along the river got on the boat one after another.
As theynded on the boat, their faces were full of anger and murder.
Empty! Tuong!
Bodies floating on the river were hit by boats and were thrown out.
All the corpses were their colleagues.
No matter how much human emotions were worn out, it was not withoutradeship.
The death of theirrades angered them.
Ill tear you to shreds and kill you.
They swore to avenge theirrades.
The distance between Pyo-wol and the boat he was riding on gradually narrowed.
No matter how hard Nam Shin-woo rowed, it was of no use. He was rowing alone, and other boats had several people rowing.
Fortunately, the boat with Pyowol and others arrived at the small ind before the enemy king and others caught up with them.
chin!
The three of them abandoned the boat andnded on an ind.
They each settled in three directions on the outskirts of the ind.
The size of the ind was only about a dozen sheets.
A small ind formed by the umtion of sand that flowed down from the upper reaches.
Now the three of them are isted on a small ind.
Ships with warriors led by the Red King gathered around the ind one after another.
The enemy king red at the moon and let out the lions roar.
Surrender, God!
Ugh!
The river that flowed leisurely behind his lion raged violently.
ah!
Keugh!
Even Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo let out painful moans.
Only Pyowol stood upright and looked at the enemy king.
Pyowols face was not visible because it was covered by a hat. So I had no idea what he was thinking. But one thing seemed certain.
It means that Pyowol never intends to surrender.
From the momentum radiating from Pyowols body, he could feel the determination to make a life-and-death decision.
Escape by boat was good, but this is your limit. This will be your grave.
Arrogant bastard! Until the end
The Red King shook his shoulders.
It was disgusting that Pyo-wol didnt say a word even though he had said this far.
he raised his hand
Then, the people of Suranang and the warriors who were on the boat jumped to the ind.
It was then.
Nam Shin-woo suddenly stomped his foot.
thud!
It was the moment his foot hit the floor.
Sureureung!
Suddenly, an iron pir rose from under the sand.
It was an iron pir that worked as an organ.
What?
Kuk!
The unmanned people who jumped onto the ind in a panic were taken aback.
They thought that Pyo-wol and his party had identally stopped by the ind after running away recklessly without any countermeasures. But the iron pir that suddenly protruded said that it was not so.
Eunyo muttered quietly.
Eight directions, one hundred and fifty ghosts! Open!
As soon as she finished her words, a thick white mist formed around the iron pir. In an instant, the white mud covered the small ind they were on.
When the people of Suranang and other warriorsnded on the ind, it was after the son-inw was encroached on by the thick white mist.
Keugh!
I cant see ahead.
Embarrassed voices were heard from everywhere.
I couldnt even see the figures of my colleagues right next to me, and I couldnt even guess the direction.
At that moment, three people, including Pyowol, moved.
Compared to other people with limited vision and senses, their movements were exhrating. Because he understood the principle of Jin.
Palbangbaekmu Gwihonjin was originally the epitome of Soroeumsa.
Eun-yo received the Great Dharma at So-ro-eum-sa and read a book containing the description of the eight directions and baek-baek-mu-gwi-hon-jin before going blind.
I was so impressed with the contents of the book that I read it several times. So I still remember.
Yesterday, Eun-yo came here with Hong Yu-shin and ck Tiger and installed an iron pir that could trigger the ghost spirit of the eight directions.
Even when I installed the iron pir, I wasnt sure if the Eight Bang Baek Wu Ghost Jin would activate properly. However, looking at the thick white mist, it seemed to have been activated perfectly.
I felt a Sura-nang in front of me, looking around.
Eun-yo could clearly sense his presence, but unfortunately, Suranangin did not notice her presence.
That was the effect of Palbangbaekmu Ghost Jin.
It hides the presence of those who step on the life gate and moves, but thoroughly disturbs the senses of those on the outer path.
Thats why the people of Suranang dont notice even if there is a silver yoke right in front of them.
Awesome!
The cheap sword in Eunyos hand slit Suranangins neck and passed by.
The decapitated Suranangin copsed without even screaming.
Eunyo muttered.
Half a day! Its only half a day.
Chapter 480
Episode 480
The Red King frowned and red at the ind where the Ghost Spirit was activated.
Ouch!
Keeck!
Screams of despair were heard over and over again.
The constant screaming was no different from saying that his subordinates who had entered the ind were dying.
If Pyo-wol or Eun-yo had died, there would have been no more screams.
To do such tricks.
The Red King gritted his teeth.
His subordinates were the elite who survived even in the harsh battlefield.
The fact that such people were losing their lives without being able to use their strength properly because of a mere jinbeop made him angry.
Originally, he intended to watch until the Mansal joined.
It was because the existence of Pyowol was reluctant. But somehow, Mansal had no sign of joining.
Waiting for him toe, all of his subordinates were about to die.
He could no longer watch his subordinates die.
bloke!
The enemy king drew out his sword and threw himself into the ghosts of all four directions.
Inside the ghost town of the eight directions, everything was white, like a snowy in in the middle of winter.
If he stayed in such a space for a long time, even the most adept enemy king would go mad.
The curious thing is that you cant feel the presence of your subordinates once you enter the mist. No matter how miraculously advanced, the size of the ind itself could not be expanded.
The fact that he could not feel the presence of his subordinates on a small ind of about a dozen rooms was in itself the efficacy of the Eight Directions Baekmu Ghost Jin.
The enemy king closed his eyes and murmured.
If you dont get fooled by the truth, stop.
Humans ept the request for information with their eyes.
It is to go through the process of seeing it first with the eyes and confirming it with the rest of the senses.
So, to deceive people, first dazzle their eyes.
The truth was also the same.
After disturbing the field of view with white mist, various false information is injected. Because of that, the warrior trapped in the ghosts of all directions is unable to make a proper judgment and is seduced by the abnormal phenomena happening in front of his eyes.
That was the situation of the people of Suranang and his subordinates, who had jumped into the ghosts in all directions.
However, the enemy king was a warrior with a different level from them.
Even if it wasnt for the eyes, I was able to grasp the truthful information with my other senses.
I close my eyes and darknesses.
But that was only for a moment.
Soon, his senses expanded terribly.
It blocks false informationing into the eyes and judges only with hearing, touch, and six senses. Then, the presence of his subordinates struggling in the trappings of the Palbangbaekmu Ghosts was clearly felt.
He excluded the signs of his subordinates.
It wasnt difficult because I was used to the atmosphere and feeling I felt from them.
After erasing such a familiar sign, only three remained.
It was a sign of different characters.
They were all moving with their presence as low as possible.
The Red King focused all his senses on one of them.
A human with the most powerful presence.
Its a bastard.
The enemy king had an intuition that he was Pyowol.
Otherwise, it would not be possible to express such a powerful presence.
Shia!
The Red King swung his sword towards the ce where he felt the sign of the moon. Then, the red dogang tore through the white clouds and fell heavily on Pyowol.
Quaang!
With an explosion, the white mist lifted in an instant. And the figure of Pyo-wol, who was intense at crossing the river, was revealed.
Farr!
His left arm, which had blocked the river crossing, was trembling.
It was clear that they had concentrated their energy on their Vambraces before being hit hard by the river crossing. I dont know what material it was made of, but even though it was heavily damaged during the river crossing, the Vambrace was intact.
Just looking at it, I could tell that it was not an ordinary piece of equipment.
The moon!
The Red King shouted loudly and swung his sword at Pyowol.
When dealing with someone like Pyo-wol, it was important to seize the victory first.
The phrase a yer must win didnte out of nowhere.
Because whoever attacks first has the advantage.
There is a saying that it is ater, but it is not verymon for masters of the same level.
Kwa-kwa-kwa!
Tao, a young wading river, raged like a storm.
Pyowol also chose to avoid it rather than bumping into it directly.
He moved recklessly and evaded the enemy kings attack.
Kwak!
A continuous explosion erupted, and the ground where Pyowol was standing exploded.
The skin of the ground turned over, revealing the ck flesh.
It was as powerful as a thunderbolt exploding.
The aftermath of the explosion shook the bloody robe and hat that was wrapped in a nket.
The enemy king caught up with Pyowol at terrifying speed.
Show your face. I will cut you.
He had already heard rumors that Pyowol was handsome.
I wanted to make a scar like that of a manughter on that face that was not human.
It seemed like it would make me feel better if I made a checkerboard-like scar.
Ha!
The enemy king attacked Pyowol with more terrifying momentum.
Pyowol counterattacked as if he could no longer avoid his attack, which had no time to breathe.
Ha!
With a spirited spirit, he fired a punch toward the river crossing.
A powerful match erupted from his fist and hit the river.
Kwaaang!
Keugh!
With an explosion, the moon was thrown back.
He could not handle the power of the river crossing with his ordinary career.
The only thing that was still intact was thanks to the armour.
Vambraces offset most of the impact.
But the enemy kings reaction was strange.
If you confirmed your superiority, you should be happy, but rather, you look at Pyowol with a puzzled expression.
Who are you?
what?
Pyowol did not answer, but ran his hand through his head.
The hat, which was worn down deeply, fell back before I knew it, revealing my bare face.
ording to rumors, there should have been a face more beautiful than a woman. However, the exposed face was not so fatal.
Atty remains with a slightly handsome face.
Anyone can see that it wasnt a pyowol.
The enemy king shouted.
What are you? Who is it that deceives me by masquerading as an epitaph?
damn! Caught Whoa!
The man who straightened his back with a sigh was Do Yeon-san.
Do Yeon-san was camouged by wearing Pyo-wols blood-pung-ui and vauntlets. Not knowing this fact, the enemy king mobilized all his subordinates to chase after Pyowol.
Where did the real moon go?
well!
Doyeonsan shrugged.
The enemy kings jaw twitched.
In my mind, I wanted to change that cheeky face. However, he managed to suppress his anger and maintain his reason.
I set up that kid as a substitute, and where did he disappear to?
It was even more embarrassing because it was Pyowol, not someone else.
In Guryongsalmak, the analysis of a human named Pyowol has already beenpleted.
Even his inclinations, martial arts, and rted characters.
Pyo-wol, so identified, was never a person who would run away without calction.
The reason he set up a substitute was because he had a clear goal.
It was clear that he used the party he was moving with as bait to achieve some purpose.
The question was, what was the purpose of transcendence?
His essence is an assassin. The essence of an assassin is assassination. assassination?
The enemy king raised his eyes wide.
It was because he seemed to know the goal of Pyowol.
It was only a few hundred li from Soyang to Giyang, where Shinwoljang was located. If you put your mind to it, you can go there in one day.
So, the Red King and Manin-sal were also able to receive support from elite warriors at the Shinwoljang in one day.
The warriors who moved with the Red King were the elite of Guryongsalmak in Sinwoljang.
Guryongsalmaks armed force was indeed mighty.
There are more than tens of thousands of unmanned people entangled like a spiders web. However, they do not always reside in Shinwoljang.
Some are fighting a war outside of the shadows, while others are sailing the distant sea as part of a ghost fleet.
They dont even know that Guryongsalmaks base is Shinwoljang.
As a result, there were not many people who resided in Shinwoljang.
About half of them were out of here.
That meant that more than half of the new moon fields perimeter had been breached.
What hes aiming for is the New Moon Market.
With everyones attention focused on the knowledge, Pyo-wol sneaked out.
It was clear that his destination was Kiyangs Shinwoljang.
Goosebumps all over his body at Pyowols heart.
By now, it was clear that Pyowol would have almost reached Giyang.
Shit! Pyowol is aiming for the new moon market. Everyone returns to the New Moon Field.
The lions roar of the Red King echoed across the ind.
He pulled himself out and got on the boat.
They were followed by the people of Suranang and the warriors of Sinwoljang.
The boat carrying them left the ind in an instant, leaving behind only Doyeonsan Mountain.
Only then did the fog that covered the ind lifted.
The situation on the exposed ind was truly miserable.
More than dozens of unmanned people were bleeding or dying.
Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo were sitting in the middle.
Their bodies were drenched in blood and sweat.
If the enemy kings retreat had been a little longer, their lives would not have been guaranteed.
Do Yeon-san approached the two.
Is everyone okay?
I think he is still alive.
huh!
Do Yeon-san sat down beside them.
I didnt have the energy to move a single finger.
Do Yeon-san was lying on the floor.
Is my brother okay? I should have taken a little longer.
Eun-yoy down next to him in silence.
The body was very muscr.
It was as if he had been beaten all day with a huge sledgehammer.
In such a short moment, everything was poured into it.
Originally, her goal was to stay here for half a day. He thought that if he captured the enemy king that much, Pyowol would be able to easily achieve his goal. However, the enemy kings notice was better than she expected, and it was impossible to take more time than this.
Anyway, I did my best.
Eunyo muttered as she recalled Pyowol.
We have to find a way to get my brother to escape.
Pyowol raised her head and looked ahead.
Dust was thickly piled on his head and shoulders after running through the night.
If you move on horseback, you could be caught in their surveince, so Pyowol chose to move by spreading light air.
I handed over the pipungui and Vambraces I was wearing to Doyeonsan and changed into shabby clothes that aremon in the streets.
The enemys surveinces spread like a all over Soyang, but no one noticed that Pyowol was leaving Soyang.
It was a race against time.
I wasnt sure how long Doyeonsan and Eunyo wouldst.
What is expected is that the two will never be green. Although he is young, he is much smarter and better than his peers.
It was also Eunyo who came up with this n.
Eun-yo said to Pyo-wol.
We will kill time, brother, go to the new moon market.
She added that she would be happy to be the bait.
After thinking about it for a while, Pyowol eventually epted her opinion.
Pyowol thought it was the best way. So I epted her opinion.
Originally, I would have rested for a while at this point.
This is because it was a habit to relieve fatigue and move in the best physical condition. But I couldnt afford that now.
Eunyo and Doyeonsan Nam Shin-woo were excellent, but they fell far shortpared to the absolute masters of the strong leagues.
It was clear that they would be more dangerous as the moon passed.
after!
Pyowol took a deep breath for a moment.
Ignoring light fatigue, I moved toward Ki-yang.
The new moon was visible in the distance.
The shape of the huge manor reminded me of a crouching monster.
There were enemies of the moon there.
He seemed to be walking faster and faster, but then he disappeared.
Chapter 481
Episode 481:
The New Moon Field was truly gigantic.
At first, it just started as a small manor, but it has been continuously expanded by necessity.
As a result, Shinwoljang has changed to the extent that its initial appearance cannot be recognized. Because of the steady expansion, even the members of Shinwoljang did not fully know the internal structure.
Only a handful of people knew the area they were in charge of, but had a detailed grasp of the overall structure.
Each area of Shinwoljang was thoroughly isted, and in severe cases, it was impossible to know who was in the next area.
Those inside did not know the entire structure, but people outside could not.
Even for the people living nearby, Shinwoljang was a mysterious ce. The only ce outsiders could enter was the grand banquet hall adjacent to the main gate, and outsiders were not allowed to enter other spaces.
As such, the boundaries of Shinwoljang were thorough.
At the gates leading to each district, there were always about a dozen troops stationed, and they were thoroughly guarded and protected by numerous engine formations.
It was not known to the world, but Shinwoljang was a true fortress.
Shinwoljang, which usually boasted an imprable security, has been exposed to loopholes.
This is because many troops left at oncest night.
Institutions and camps were still in operation, but there were ces where people had to stand guard. Due to the absence of manpower, the boundaries of such ces have be loose.
Of course, that doesnt mean that outsiders can invade without permission. Because the unmanned people were still standing guard. But that was only from the point of view of ordinary people.
Song Chun-woo looked at the inside of the Shinwoljang with deeply sunken eyes.
Also, there were loopholes everywhere.
If he was in a position to sneak into the new moon market, he would never miss an opportunity like this.
Song Chun-wu suddenly looked at So Yeo-wol, who was beside him.
Soyeowol kept her mouth shut and moved on.
Just by looking at her appearance, I couldnt tell what she was thinking. Because she was good at hiding her thoughts and feelings. But that was the story of ordinary people.
Song Cheon-woo was not an ordinary person.
I have been with So Yeo-wol all my life and will continue to walk the same path. Thats why he understood So Yeo-wols inner feelings and emotions better than anyone else.
Now, Soyeowol was betting on the game of a lifetime. So I was nervous.
That iron-blooded woman.
Song Chun-woo quietly held So Yeo-wols hand. Then So Yeo-wol raised her head and looked at Song Chun-wu.
Song Chun-wu said with a smile.
It will be fine.
what?
Its just everything
Heh!
Sawyerwolughed.
Song Chun-wus unexpected words made her nervous disappear like a lie.
Song Cheon-woo was always like that.
He didnt say much, but just being by his side reassured him.
Because he was always with him, he was able to ovee high waves from the time he was raised as an assassin in an underground cavity until now.
Chunwoo Song asked.
When do you think?
soon!
So fast?
Its a pyowol. He always moves one step ahead of our expectations.
Mmm!
Song Chun-wu shook his head.
I hate to admit it, but I had to admit it anyway.
The opponent was Pyowol.
He has done things that everyone thought was impossible.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-woo also pride themselves on having reached the highest level as assassins, but they did not have the confidence to face Pyo-wol head-on.
To that extent, Pyowols killing method had risen to the point of being inconceivable.
Sawyerwol kicked a stone rolling on the floor with his foot. Small pebbles tumbled and fell into a nearby pond.
Ripples were made on the surface of the pond.
The ripples caused by just a small pebble spread throughout the pond.
Everything in the world is like this. Little things that no one cares about eventually affect the situation in the world.
Is the pebbles the moon?
Simr!
Keep in mind one thing. Pyowol is a double-edged sword. If youre not careful, you could get hurt on this side.
If you cant take that much risk, you dont deserve to be the owner of Guryongsalmak.
Soyeowol revealed her true feelings.
He was sold to a ve trader as a result of Wu Damhas scheme, and was raised as an assassin, one of the most despised jobs in Jianghu.
After a lot of hard work, he escaped from Sichuan and returned to Shinwoljang.
Her ordeal did not end even after returning to Shinwoljang.
The head of the family, Ko Myung-myeong, was not very happy with her return, and he interfered and ndered her in every way.
I got to where I am today after oveing all the hardships. Even Go Myung Go, who didnt wee her at first, acknowledged her ability, and even Woo Dam Ha couldnt treat her like a little girl anymore. However, Sawyerwols goal was not just this.
I will definitely be the owner of this ce and the ruler behind the river. Will you continue to be with us?
Did you tell me? I live only for you From now on, I will live for you.
At Song Chun-Woos answer, So Yeo-Wol smiled slightly.
In a different way from Pyo-wol, Song Chun-wu was always a consistent man.
He was able toe this far because of his strong support. And we will be together forever.
So Yeo-wol held Song Chun-wus hand tightly. And I thought.
e! transcendence! Im all set.
Pyowol was standing on top of a high tree that swayed precariously.
Every time the wind blew, the thin branches bent like they were about to break at any moment. However, Pyo-wol did not change his expression and leaned on the swaying tree branch.
I saw a huge manor in the distance.
It was so far away, and it was surrounded by a high wall reminiscent of a castle wall, so it was not possible to check the inside.
The huge manor reminiscent of Cheolongseong was Sinwoljang.
The headquarters of Guryongsalmak was right in front of them.
Whoa!
Pyo-wol cleared up his rough breathing on top of a tree branch.
Turning the enemy kings gaze back to Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo, he ran to Giyang with all his might.
It would have been better if he had been on horseback, but it was clear that he would be noticed. So, I spread light air and ran to this ce hundreds of li away from Soyang.
No matter how much it was, it was inevitable that I was tired because I had been ying light air all day. Pyo-wol relieved the fatigue umted in his body with light clouds on top of the tree.
It was a race against time.
I couldnt predict how long Doyeonsan wouldst.
I believe Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo will wisely get through the crisis together, but I still have to finish the job before they fall into the worst situation.
The problem is that they do not know the information inside the new moon field at all.
No matter how thoroughly he concealed it, even after mobilizing all of Hao Muns informationwork, he could not get inside information.
In the end, I had to judge the situation at the time while bumping into it myself.
A moments judgment is what determines life.
I had to raise my senses to the highest level from now on.
Pyowol closed her eyes for a moment and contemted her body.
Other than a bit of fatigue, it wasnt bad.
Pyowol threw herself down the tree.
The area around Shinwoljang was an open area where nothing existed except for a few private houses.
If someone approaches without permission, there is no choice but to be caught.
I dont know if Ive settled in a ce like this on purpose, but it was certain that I was in the best position to keep an eye on the enemy outside.
It was clear that even now, all over the manor, they were strictly wary of the outside world.
The ce Pyowol chose was Suro.
A well was not enough to maintain such arge manor. Obviously, drinking water or living water had to be brought in from outside.
It was for this reason that most of the manors were along rivers or streams. In particr, therger the manor, the more water was needed.
As Pyowol guessed, there was a small stream flowing through the manor.
Pyowol secretly moved along Naecheon.
Pyowol, who had been walking for a while, frowned slightly.
It was because I could feel the poprity from afar.
Shinwoljang ced surveince personnel in Naecheon.
It was clear that they had prepared in advance for an invasion using Naecheon like the Pyowol. However, Pyo-wol was not taken aback and practiced stealth.
It moved secretly, perfectly assimting with the surroundingndscape.
After moving a little further, an area where unmanned people were hiding appeared.
I couldnt see it, but I heard rough breathing.
It is said that they hide their appearance, but their presence was clearly felt in the sense of the moon.
They werent professionally trained in stealth like Pyowol.
It was obvious that they were ordinary soldiers who just hid themselves in the bush. It was not even Pyowols job to deceive their eyes.
Even though Pyowol was right in front of them, they didnt notice at all.
They kept their eyes wide open and watched the river. However, there are many blind spots in human vision.
Just because you open your eyes like that doesnt mean you can see everywhere. Only the focused area is clearly visible, and the rest of the space is only vaguely perceived.
It was the same even if several people looked at the same space.
On the contrary, when there are many people, their vignce bes loose because they trust each other. It also creates a blind spot in the field of view.
The moon dug into their square without a sound.
No one noticed even though he was passing right by.
Pyowol left them behind and continued to move along the stream.
Eventually, he was able to arrive safely right in front of the manor.
The river was connected to the inside of the manor. However, the part connected to the manor was tightly blocked by thick iron bars.
Pyowol examined the iron bars closely.
A silver thread was connected to the inside of the iron grate.
If even one was forcibly cut off, Eunsa sent a signal to the inside.
Pyowol did not want to go through the trouble of cutting the iron bars.
Pyowol brought his face to the iron bars.
The gap between the bars was so close that even a child could not enter, but it did not matter to Pyowol.
At first, I put my face through the iron bars.
Squeak!
Like a snake, his face passed through the narrow iron bars.
If only the head passes, the next step is easier than flipping the palm.
Crunchy!
With the sound of bones, Pyowols shoulders dislocated.
As I exhaled the air I had been holding in my lungs, the circumference of my chest shrunk dramatically.
Pyowol passed through the iron grate in that state.
It was a method only for Pyowol that ordinary people could not dare to follow.
Dudeuk!
The dislocated shoulder was adjusted to its original shape, and the chest, which had shrunk in an awkward way, regained its original shape.
The silver thread that was precariously connected to the inside of the iron bar was also intact.
Passing through the iron bars did not mean that they had entered the New Moon Field.
An organ was installed inside.
It was a way to be relieved to have passed through the iron grate and step on the floor to trigger the trap.
It was a simple but effective method.
But it didnt work for Pyowol.
The moon simply jumped over the organ and entered the new moon field.
It was too soon to be relieved that he had safely entered the New Moon Field.
I could feel the presence of people everywhere.
It is said that arge number of people left at once, leaving gaps here and there, but the boundaries inside the new moonjang were quite thorough.
Pyowol hid in a blind spot out of sight and waited for someone to pass by.
As I waited for a while, I saw someone trotting past.
Judging from his shabby attire, it was clear that he was a low-ranking warrior or worker.
Pyo-wol caught him with a water marriage thread.
Suddenly, the noose strangled his neck, and the man, unable to even scream, was carried by Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol put the dagger to the mans neck and asked.
Where is Zhuang Zhus residence?
Here
Sew!
At that moment, Pyowol lightly stabbed the man in the neck with a dagger.
As blood flowed from the de of the sword, the mans eyes shook. He was about to scream a little while ago, but Pyowol recognized it like a ghost and dealt with it.
Only then did I realize
The fact that nonsense doesnt work for the man in front of you.
Pyowol asked again.
Where is Zhuang Zhus residence?
Honcheonjeon, the deepest part of the manor.
What is the alert level?
The best soldiers are guarding it.
The man answered meekly.
Pyowol stared into the mans eyes.
It was painful to look into Pyowols eyes, which had little red light.
The man lowered his head involuntarily, avoiding Pyowols gaze.
At that moment, the voice of the moon was heard.
It looks like there is no longevity.
The man was startled and looked at the moon.
At that moment, the moon cut his throat.
The man couldnt even scream and stopped breathing.
It is definitely not a normal situation for a warrior who seems to be quite strong to answer me so obediently.
It was only when there was something reassuring or when there was another ulterior motive.
The mans final reaction convinced me.
The Jangju of Shinwoljang did not exist here.
Pyowol changed into mens clothes and assumed a mans face.
Chapter 482
Episode 482:
Reverse bone balls arent perfect.
You can forcibly move your muscles and make someone elses face for a while, but those with good eyesight could find it awkward.
It was the same with Pyowols reverse bone ball. However, because the level of the moon was so high, and the thick darkness covered it, even the slight awkwardness was hidden.
Squeak!
The warrior who stood guard opened the door and spoke to Pyowol.
Are you going to Changhyeonjeon? Its been a lot of trouble.
What is it?
Pyowol replied calmly and moved on.
His behavior was so natural that the soldiers guarding the door did not even suspect it.
Pyowol passed through the first door that easily.
The new area had a different atmosphere.
Instead of a well-maintained flower garden, there was a gymnasium covered with bluestone.
There were dents all over the floor of the gymnasium.
It was a sign that appeared mainly when stepping on Jin-gak.
Traces of that were all over the floor.
Numerous unmanned people were sleeping in the guesthouses surrounding the gymnasium.
If Pyo-wols true identity is discovered, numerous masters will jump out of the inn. It was also the masters who could break the floor that became bluestone.
At times like this, I had to act more calmly.
Fortunately, Pyowol passed through the second barrier with ease.
Suddenly, Pyowol stopped walking.
Because I thought it was strange.
Because it was too easy.
It could have been that they were fooled because their reverse goal was so perfect. However, the inspection was too casual to see that as such. Like someone who is not used to this kind of thing.
I had a feeling that this was a deliberate cement of an unfamiliar person.
Of course, it could have been because arge number of troops escaped at once due to his own lures. However, Pyowol was not naive enough to ept the situation as it was.
Moon Moon!
As far as Pyowol knew, the only person in the Shinwoljang who could pull off such a prank was Soyeowol.
Song Cheon-woo would have agreed, but So Yeo-wol was clearly the one who took the lead.
The problem is why Sawyeowol yed such a prank.
Chado killing system (赶֮Ӌ)!
When they met after a long time, So Yeo-wol said that he was disliked by someone and flowed into the underground cavity.
There was deep resentment in her voice.
The problem is who So Yeo-wol wants to kill with the help of Pyo-wol.
You mean it came out like this?
After the Chado killing system, Tosa Gupaeng is the next step.
As soon as Saw Yeo-wol achieves his goal, he will move his entire army to attack Pyo-wol.
Pyowol pulled his body up into the air.
Pyo-wol, who had risen to the top of the highest pavilion in the vicinity, inspected the inside of Shinwoljang with keen eyes.
A particrly bright hallway came into his field of vision.
There were more than twice the number of troops guarding the size of the other pces.
Even if he didnt know it, it was clear that the most important person in the new moon market was there.
Its the mouth of a tiger.
For a moment, Pyowol measured the distance between where he was standing and the hall.
At first nce, it was a long distance of over a hundred pages.
There must be many elements deployed between them.
Until now, no one doubted, but the closer you get to the hall, the stricter the vignce will be, and doubters will appear.
I didnt know how long it would take to get there the same way as before.
See the end with a quick decision.
As of now, it was the only way to outwit Sawyeowol.
Whoa!
Pyowol took a deep breath for a moment and raised his internal strength.
Dudeuk!
The cumbersome reverse goal ball waspletely released.
A white, enchanting face appeared through the darkness.
At that moment, the moon kicked the roof of the hall.
Suagh!
Pyowol sprinted through the wind at a terrifying speed.
I ran through the darkness without a sound or sign.
There were warriors standing guard all over the pce, but they couldnt even detect the existence of Pyowol.
Pyowol broke through fifty pages in an instant.
It was truly a mess.
But then, in the dark, someone stood up and blocked his way.
He was a military man who was wary of Shinwoljangs heart.
As a warrior who is wary of the worst, he possessed a sharp sense.
Who
Phew!
The moment he was about to shout, the suhon pierced his forehead.
The warrior died with his mouth open.
Pyo-wol quietly picked him up as he fell and elerated again. But before he could even take ten steps, someone else stopped him.
He was one of the elite warriors of Shinwoljang.
Stop
Whoops!
But even he couldnt stop the leap.
It was because the suhonsa prated before the end of the speech.
The unmanned man died, but there was another unmanned not far from him.
Beep!
As soon as he saw the death of hisrade, he blew his whistle.
Pyo-wol blew a suhonsa btedly and took his life, but it was after the sound of the whistle had already resonated in the new moon hall. But Pyowol was not taken aback.
Because this was expected.
Pyowol flung herself into the air.
The cries of the unmanned were heard from everywhere.
The enemy.
There is an intruder.
They opened the season to Pyowol.
Suga Gagak!
Pyowols body was torn apart by the flying swords and pottery. But the warriors couldnt cheer.
It is because the figure of the torn moon has disappeared.
Shit! wee.
It is an illusion. Find the real thing.
The unmanned people were perplexed and looked around.
At that moment, the moon had already crossed the huge hall.
After unfolding the demon spirit illusion to dazzle the eyes of the enemies, he spread the light air with all his might.
Stop!
What kind of guy dares to
Beyond the hall, soldiers who heard the whistle were already waiting.
I saw a que with three letters clearly written on the back hall they were guarding.
Honcheonjeon ().
It was the hall where Jangju of Shinwoljang stayed.
Pyowol flew towards Honcheonjeon without the slightest hesitation.
damn!
Damn it!
Unmanned soldiers blocked the Pyowol.
Shiga go go!
Their attacks rushed towards Pyowol like a storm. However, all of their attacks were blocked by Pyowols suhonsa.
Sudden!
Kuuk!
Keck!
Rather, the suhonsa mercilessly prated their weapons and bodies.
No one could stop the leap.
Pyo-wol broke through mercilessly.
It was then.
How dare you, a rat
A powerful career flew with the lions roar.
A distinct halo of light emitted from the fist.
It was Kwon Kang.
Pyo-wol also did not dare to belittle it, and responded by changing the suhonsa to a sasa-gang.
Whoa!
Kwon Kang and Sasa Gang collided and a powerful shock wave burst out.
Keugh!
100 million!
Soldiers caught in the shock wave flew in all directions with blood flowing from their ears.
Pyowol was also unable to advance further due to the powerful shock and shuddered. For the first time, his breakthrough was blocked.
At that moment, a warrior wearing a purple mask appeared in front of the moon.
He was the master who threw Kwon Gang at Pyowol.
Even at a nce, the appearance of Go Soo was full.
It was not possible to know his true identity because he was covered by a purple mask, but he could tell that he was a master who had reached an unusual level just by looking at his unknowingly throwing a kwon-gang.
The master of purple cotton ball radiated a life force and asked.
What kind of person did you break into here?
Fit!
Instead of answering, Pyo-wol threw a Sasa River.
The master of the purple face was very angry and threw Kwon Kang in the face.
What a trick to this Sleeping God Demon, North Rihwang. Your liver is sticking out of your stomach.
Jamyeonsinma Bukrihwang was one of the best masters in Guryongsalmak.
He always roamed out like a divine dragon ying on the clouds. I only came to Shinwoljang when there was a request from Guryongsalmak, and I spent the rest of the time freely.
He entered Shinwoljang at the request of the hostess, Udamha.
I was asked toe inside in case something happened.
It was rare for Woo Dam-ha to ask him for a favor like this, so he entered the new moon market without saying anything and waited. Otherwise, there would have been no encounter with Pyowol.
Kwak!
Sasa-gang and Kwon-gang collided, and an explosion erupted.
At the same time, the new models of the two people were excited.
Big!
Northern Lihuang stepped back with a frustrated groan.
Its about stepping back and dispelling the shock.
Although he received the same shock, Pyowols reaction was different.
Instead of retreating, Pyo-wol chose to advance.
I just epted some internal injuries.
Its enemy here.
The more time passed, the more disadvantageous he was himself.
Even if you take a little loss, you had to see the match in the moment of the moment.
His new model slithered like a snake and in an instant approached Bukriwang.
Nom!
Northern Rihuang made a bewildered expression and fired a series of punches. However, Pyo-wol squirmed like a snake and evaded all of Kwon-gang.
Pyowol had an innate ability called fine senses.
This ability that bloomed in the underground cavity allows you to understand the thoughts and emotions of the opponent just by looking at the facial expression, eyes, and muscle movements of the face.
I added sympathy to the fine senses.
By matching the breath life response exactly with the target, it makes it possible to read the opponents movements one step ahead.
As these two abilities unfolded at once, it was possible to predict the movements of Northern Lihuang one step ahead.
Jiing!
There, he spreads ck thunder () to raise the bodys reaction to the maximum
.
It was because the new shape of Pyowol seemed to be broken in an instant. Because it moves so fast, an afterimage remains and it looks that way.
what?
bang!
In an instant, a loud noise erupted from his chest.
Pyowol fed Paok.
Northern Rihuangs new model is pushed back. But he is also an absolute master.
The moment he was hit, he raised his self-defense g to protect his chest. Of course, that doesnt mean they werent shocked.
My intestines were shaken and congestion ran down my throat.
Big!
He forced himself to swallow the fresh blood and endured.
It was because he knew what kind of disaster would happen if he handed Seunggi to Pyowol like this.
Chaha! Purple thunder triple explosion!
North Rihuang unfolded the strongest jeolcho.
An intense light burst out like a purple lightning strike.
It was a technique of condensing Kwon Kang three times and bursting it.
Of course, its power was close to that of the emperor.
The problem was the reaction that was transmitted to the person who unfolded it. Because Pyowol was so close, he had to endure the reaction with his whole body in Northern Lihuangdo.
Kwaaang!
Buk-ri-huangs body was pushed back by the tremendous recoil.
His chest and face were messed up. His clothes were torn, his muscles ripped and cut open, exposing his white bones.
It was the price to pay for the recoil of the three-spread attack with his own body.
Northern Lihuangs expression distorted.
Its not because of the wounds youve suffered.
Because no feeling was conveyed in the hand.
Its hard to believe, but in that brief moment, Pyo-wol escaped from the three-cheap range. The only one wounded by the reaction was Northern Lihuang.
Then I felt an eerie feeling on my neck.
what?
Awesome!
In an instant, Northern Lihuangs head separated from his neck and flew through the air.
Northern Lihuang thought it strange.
Because the whole world spins round and round.
The sky turned and the earth turned. And I saw a headless body standing there.
me?
In that moment, the world turned ck.
That was the end of Northern Lihuang.
Tarak!
Pyo-wol, who had a wedding ceremony, left him behind and sprinted with all his might.
Hisplexion was not good.
It was because he had an adventure to unfold the demonic illusion against a master like Northern Rihwang. In addition, he suffered a great shock because he could notpletely avoid the three-pointed arrows.
If you stop here, there will be no porridge or rice.
Quaang!
He broke the door of the Honcheon Hall and jumped inside.
Chapter 483
Episode 483
Fire soared all over the new moon market.
Arge brazier was lit and the soldiers held up torches.
Its an intruder.
Come on, move.
The soldiers inside the new moon field moved in perfect order.
They ran towards themotion.
He went to Honcheonjeon. We have to stop it.
Pull out the barriers.
The warriors rushed towards Honcheonjeon with all their might, but poured out countermeasures.
Seeing the tumult in the night, Soyeowol murmured.
The moon hase.
You are bold. How dare you reveal your body like this.
Song Chun-wu frowned.
The movement of the moon was much faster than they expected.
I thought it would take a considerable amount of time to infiltrate the new moon field and carry out the assassination, no matter how much Pyowol.
Even if I secretly infiltrated Shinwoljang for one day, I expected another day to move to Honcheonjeon This
was the conclusion that was drawn by integrating Pyowols abilities and tendencies known to Gangho so far. However, Pyowol showed a move that far exceeded their expectations, as if making fun of them.
Sawyerwol muttered.
To be able to break our expectations again.
As if she was wearing a mask, her expression always remained unchanged, but she couldnt do that this time either.
It was because Pyowols movement caught her off guard.
Chunwoo Song said.
He was in too much of a hurry. If he gets caught like this, all of our ns will go awry. Shouldnt we be helping him secretly now?
no! Just stand by.
what?
The more Pyowol gets mad, the more opportunities will open up for us.
But what if he gets caught?
Dont you know that youve been through that? The reason Pyowol showed up like this is because he has that much confidence. He will never give up or be fooled until he achieves his goal.
hmm!
There is only one thing we have to do now. Taking advantage of the moment when everyones gaze is possessed by Pyowol to take control of Guryongsalmak.
Sawyerwols eyes were colder than ever.
It was such a rational story.
Even now, countless ns were forming in her head on how to make the most of the existence of the moon and get the benefit.
Move as nned! You must never miss this opportunity.
I get it.
Song Chun-wu nodded and went out.
The huge gymnasium outside the residence was filled with warriors in red uniforms.
It was an army of blood demons.
Assassins raised by So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu in the same way as they did.
One difference is that there is apulsory mental restraint and absolute obedience.
Monsters more cruel than themselves and fearless.
That was the Bloodghost Corps right in front of them.
It begins.
As soon as Song Chun-wus order was given, the Blood Demon Corps began to move.
Honcheonjeon was usually used as a residence for local residents. However, the person in Honcheonjeon was Udam, the hostess of Sinwoljang, not the local name.
She asked the subordinate with a bewildered expression.
What did you just say?
They say there is an intruder.
You mean thismotion with just one intruder?
That said, the intruder is incredibly strong.
Is that why the new moon market is so upside down?
The corners of Udamhas eyes went up terribly.
to be genuinely angry.
The power of the new moon that the world knew was just the tip of the iceberg.
The power hidden under the name Guryongsalmak was proud that it was not inferior to Cheonmujang or Gwangmumun.
Although most of the power is dispersed, it is not possible to exert a cohesive force like the two factions.
Udamha was the hostess of such a huge force.
He knew the potential of Guryongsalmak better than anyone else.
Although the power of the centa was said to have been lost to Soyang, the power still remaining inside was no less than that of the moderate munpa. However, it is shocking to hear that such an uproar is happening because of one person.
What about Bubuklihuang? what is he doing now?
It is said that he just died at the hands of a beast.
what?
Udamha was shocked.
Sleeping god Northern Lihuang was the strongest hand she could wield.
In terms of force alone, her son and the leader of the ghost fleet, Go Il-won, was the strongest, but he was not here now.
He preferred being in the vast sea rather than the stuffy New Moon Field.
asionally, even if they came to Shinwoljang, they could not stay for a few days and then left for the sea again. Because of that, I couldnt call him when I really needed it. So instead, he called the Jamyeonsinma Bukrihwang.
Hearing that even Northern Lihuang had fallen, he had no choice but to be afraid.
Udamha screamed out loud.
Call her.
Who?
Call me Soyeowol. Still, her strength is quite usable.
He hated Sawyeowol more than bugs, but he still acknowledged her abilities. In particr, she acknowledged the power of the Bloodgwi Corps, which So Yeo-wol had trained using her experience.
If you spread the surroundings with the Bloodghost Army, even the most formidable opponents will never be able to prate it.
Subha hesitated for a moment.
But thats
He hesitates because he knows how deep the silver circle between So Yeo-wol and U Dam-ha is.
It was embarrassing to sell Soyeowol to a ve trader. Because of that, he was sold to the bloodyingdan and raised as an assassin through all sorts of hardships. So Yeo-wol, who had such a grudge, couldnt move to protect U Dam-ha.
Woodamha knew that fact. But now was not the time to cover things up.
Udamha wrote evil.
Come on, move!
yes!
He had no choice but to answer and move.
He opened the door to carry out Udamhas order.
hooked!
At that moment, a slight firing erupted, and a small hole pierced his forehead.
Ouch!
Suha copsed with a shriek.
what?
Udamha was shocked and shouted.
At that moment, the Pyowol appeared beyond the copsed Suha.
Pyo-wol entered the room with a wedding ceremony.
His whole body was drenched in blood.
It was a trace of breaking through numerous human tents and traps spread out in Honcheonjeon.
Udamha raised her voice.
Who are you?
Where is the makju?
What nonsense are you talking about?
Thest lord of Guryongsalmak.
profit!
Instead of a vague answer, he pressed the handle of the chair.
Puppy pew!
In an instant, the organs prepared in Zhang Zhus residence were activated.
A lot of memorized words poured into Pyowol.
Die!
Woo Dam-ha red at Pyo-wol with won-dog eyes.
In her eyes, it was as if she could see Pyowol falling down as a hedgehog. But what she wanted didnt happen.
As soon as Woo Dam-ha activated the engine, Pyo-wol swung the suhonsa and wrapped it around her body. And he dragged it in front of him.
Oh, no!
Only then did Woo Dam-ha, realizing Pyo-wols intentions, screamed. But Pyowol did not stop his actions.
Pyowol blocked all memorization using Udamha as a shield.
Fufufufufu!
Uncountable memorizations were tightly packed into Woo Dam-has body.
Turn it off!
A bizarre moan escaped from Woo Dam-has mouth.
Every piece of memorization stuck in her body was poisonous.
The poison paralyzed her body and gave her hellish pain.
The muscles of her whole body twisted and the poison that ran through her blood attacked her nerves.
There were no screams anymore.
With her eyes, she begged Pyowol to save her life. But Pyowol didnt even pay attention to her pleas.
I already figured out that Woo Dam-ha is not thest owner of Guryongsalmak.
If it was really Guryongsalmakju, he wouldnt have shown such an unsightly appearance.
Wu Dam-ha was nothing more than an old fox who upied the empty residence of Zhuang Zhu.
There was no time to pay attention to the old fox.
Pyowol scanned the inside of the residence at high speed.
Then he saw a picture hanging on the wall.
Some temple was in the picture, and the name Cheonwonsa was written at the bottom.
Im sure you said that you need Buddhist scriptures to donate by building a temple in Shinwoljang, right?
It is disrespect that he saved even while doing a bunch of things.
There was a high probability that a person suffering from madness and a magistrate of Guryongsalmak were in a temple with Buddhist scriptures.
The problem was the location of Cheonwonsa Temple. But Pyowol didnt worry too much.
It was because I did not think that the temple built with such a huge amount of money would be far away from Shinwoljang.
Peoples psychology is the same, so everything valuable is kept close.
A short distance behind Shinwoljang, there was a mountain asrge as a folding screen.
Pyowol thought there was a high probability that Cheonwonsa was there.
Im going to Cheonwonsa Temple.
Thoughts were short, actions were quick.
bang!
Pyowol pierced the roof of Honcheonjeon Hall and soared into the air.
There was a panoramic view of the interior of the New Moonjang at my feet.
However, the view was strange.
There were a lot of warriors in red clothes.
Pyo-wol recognized their identities at a nce.
A blood demon?
Pyowol had already faced him once.
They were monsters raised by So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu in the same way as they were.
Did he grow up that much?
So Yeo-wols meticulous preparations made me goosebumps.
I dont know what method they used to train so many blood demons, but with that number, it was worth aiming for supremacy in the new moon market. That would be the bar Sawyeowol is aiming for.
Due to the sudden movement of the blood demons, the inside of the new moon hall was in extreme confusion.
As expected, it was a car killing system.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu were moving to achieve their goal while Pyo-wol threw Guryongsalmak into confusion.
At that time, Pyo-wols eyes saw So-yeo-wol, who was looking at him.
The eyes of the two met in midair.
Their eyes looking at each other were cold.
The moment their eyes met was only a moment.
Pyowolnded on the roof of Honcheonjeon Hall, and Soyeowol disappeared before he knew it. However, they clearly confirmed each others intentions.
Pyo-wol ran to the big mountain behind the new moon field.
There were no pursuers.
It is because Shinwoljang is in great confusion by the blood demons led by So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu.
Why are blood demons attacking us?
Shit! did you betray Sawyeo month!
The perplexed voices of the leaders of Shinwoljang erupted from everywhere.
Come on, tell the lord.
Where is Jeonseo-gu?
Shin Yuejang was in extreme confusion, and no one dared to pursue Pyoyue.
In the meantime, Pyowol disappeared into the darkness.
The blood demons took control of the new moon field in an unstoppable fashion.
Song Cheon-woo was at the forefront.
Awesome!
He cut down the unmanned man standing in his way.
He was a warrior who usually ignored Song Cheon-woo and So Yeo-wol as they were from assassins.
You bastard
Mu-in looked at Song Cheon-wu with an expression of disbelief and then copsed.
Song Chun-wu was unstoppable.
He moved forward, shing through the unstoppable warriors who stood in his way.
It was then.
What is this?
Suddenly, the lions roar burst out.
When Song Chun-wu looked up, a fierce warrior appeared.
The warrior was the enemy king.
The Red King was stunned at the horrors unfolding in the New Moon Field.
You bastard! What is this? Could it be that you betrayed Guryongsalmak?
We are looking for traitors.
The answer came from So Yeo-wols mouth, not Song Chun-woos.
The enemy king red at Soyeowol.
What nonsense? Are you looking for a traitor?
There were people who sympathized with Pyowol.
Pyowolwa?
Otherwise, how would Pyowol know and lure the Red King toe? It was possible because they agreed and informed Pyowol in advance.
no way?
The enemy king looked at So Yeo-wol with an expression of disbelief.
Im not dealing with betrayal, Im dealing with the traitors on the inside.
Sawyerwol calmly lied.
It was because he knew that it would be impossible for the enemy king to figure out his lies anyway.
she continued.
Because of these people, the Lord is in danger. We have to clean up the inside and go to Cheonwonsa Temple.
You mean Pyowol went there?
yes! Well follow after cleaning up this ce, so the enemy king should track down the moon first. We must stop the Pyolwol from hurting Makju.
Shit! Everyone follow me.
The king of the enemy, without any hesitation, led the people of Surana and ran towards the direction of Cheonwonsa Temple.
So Yeo-wol looked at the Red King and Suranangin indifferently as they disappeared into the darkness.
Can a hunter really catch a hound?
The Red King was obviously a very good hunter. However, the hunting dog Pyowols teeth were too sharp.
It didnt matter what the oue was between the two.
In the end, it was you who would benefit from it.
Chapter 484
Episode 484
It wasnt difficult to find Cheonwonsa in the vast mountains.
The scale of Cheonwonsa Temple was truly enormous as it was built with tremendous support from Shinwoljang. Naturally, there was a wide road leading to Cheonwonsa Temple under the mountain.
If you go up the mountain along a road wide enough for two carriages to run side by side, you will find Cheonwonsa Temple.
As you can see from the picture, the scale of Cheonwonsa Temple was enormous.
It was hidden in the dark, so I couldnt see the whole thing, but I could tell that it was amazing just by looking at it at first nce.
It was more like a huge fortress than a temple.
Even in the deep night, soldiers stood guard at the main gate of Cheonwonsa Temple.
The warriors prayers were indeed unusual.
His eyes were so sharp that he could be felt even from a distance, and he had an intense prayer.
As if the news of Pyo-wols overturning of the Shin-wol-jang hadnt been delivered yet, Cheonwon-sa Temple was generally quiet.
Pyowol moved immediately.
If you take your time to be careful, and the news reaches Cheonwonsa, your vignce will be strengthened many times over.
Time was not on the side of the moon.
The goal had to be achieved in the shortest possible time.
Pyowol approached Cheonwonsa Temple while practicing stealth.
There were warriors standing guard everywhere, but they were not as strict as Shinwoljang.
Thanks to this, Pyowol was able to easily infiltrate Cheonwonsa Temple.
The inside of Cheonwonsa Temple was asplicated as a maze.
Like Shinwoljang, each area was separated by a high wall. The path between the fence and the fence was soplicated that first-timers had no choice but to lose their sense of direction and wander. However, the maze was barely enough to stop the leaping.
The senses of the moon, which had been honed deep underground, were very sensitive, and it was able to urately navigate even in such darkness.
Pyowol ran through the grounds of Cheonwonsa Temple as if he were uninhabited.
The monks at Cheonwonsa were in a deep sleep,pletely unaware that Pyowol had infiltrated.
I could tell what condition they were in just by listening to their breathing.
Pyowol passed all the halls where the monks were sleeping.
After going for a while, apletely different space appeared.
Being surrounded by a high wall is the same as other pces, but the air and atmosphere felt were different.
Pyowol hid in the shadows and looked ahead.
I could see soldiers wearing white clothes and covering their faces with white cloth.
All of them radiate unusual momentum.
It waste, but their eyes were wide open without a hint of drowsiness.
It was a white-robed ghost guard who guarded Koh Go-myeong, the lord of Shinwoljang and thest owner of Guryongsalmak.
Their momentum was fiercer and sharper than any unmanned group Pyowol had ever seen.
It was as if the white leopards were crouching on edge.
First of all, there were more than a dozen people around Woldongmun.
It was unknown at this time how many more people were in the secret space inside Woldongmun. But one thing was certain.
There was a high probability that the target of the leap would be where they were guarding.
after!
Pyowol took a deep breath for a moment.
Now was the time for an adventure.
Pyo-wol secretly approached the ce guarded by the white-d ghosts,pletely killing his presence.
He held his breath, let go of his presence, and even dropped his body temperature and heart rate.
The senses of the white robe stood up as sharp as a de, but it did not detect the leap at all.
It was truly a different level of stealth.
Pyo-wol, who hade close, calmly aimed at the opportunity.
No matter how sharp my nerves were, I couldnt keep my tension indefinitely. The moment to be careless is bound toe.
That moment came quickly.
The warrior, who was looking in the direction of the moon, hurriedly closed his eyes to see if something had gotten into his eyes. Seeing him rubbing his eyes with his head lowered, Pyowol climbed over the fence without a sound.
It was after the Pyowol had disappeared when Mu-in removed the foreign object from his eye and looked up.
As if something was strange, the warrior frowned for a moment, but I never dreamed that an outsider would have crossed the fence.
Pyowolnded on the floor without making a sound like a cat.
There were also white-d tattoos guarding the inside of the fence. However, their vignce was loose, perhaps because they trusted those who were wary of the outside world.
It was a golden opportunity for Pyowol.
Pyowol hid inside the building, avoiding their eyes.
A huge statue of Buddha was sitting inside the building.
It was an ordinary view, no different from any ordinary Buddhist temple.
However, Pyowol did not believe the appearance on the outside.
Pyowol put her palms on the floor and closed her eyes.
Whoops!
I felt a slight vibration in my palm.
Theres a ce where Gongga goes through.
Pyowol leaned over and looked at the floor.
He was soon able to find a secret space in front of the Buddha statue.
When the floor was lifted, a secret space leading to the basement appeared.
Air was blowing in here.
Pyowol carefully entered the underground space and returned the floor to its original state.
Looking at the inside of the temple, I couldnt even imagine that someone had broken in.
Like that, Pyowol infiltrated into the basement of the Buddhist temple.
After walking down the stairs for a while, a huge underground space appeared.
A man sat in the center of arge underground space with only two hanging torches.
His size was very small. However, it was radiating an unbelievably huge presence. It was to the extent that he was even mistaken for his size.
He was Koh Go-myeong, the ruler of Shinwoljang and Guryongsalmak.
Koo Myung-myeong had fallen asleep with the cross-legged position, and was not even moving.
Pyo-wols gaze went beyond the fault name to the space with the iron bars.
There were iron bars as thick as a childs forearm, and an old woman was trapped inside.
Even though the old woman was asleep, she was constantly muttering something. The otherwise shady atmosphere was multiplied by the old womans actions.
It was then.
The White-Clothed Ghost Corps is not doing its job properly. You let in a rat.
Suddenly, the troublemaker opened his mouth.
He got up from his seat and looked back.
His gaze was directed exactly where the pyowol was.
It was funny to keep hiding even though the opponent was clearly aware of him.
Pyowol walked out of the darkness.
Lee Chae was young in the eyes of Koh Gong-myeong.
It was because of Pyowols pure white face that stands out even in the dark. The moment I saw Pyo-wols face, which was even magical, I immediately recognized his identity.
You are a Pyowol.
Are you the name of the fault?
How did you find out about this ce? Few people know that I am staying here.
Instead of answering, Pyowol looked at the Buddhist scriptures stored in the closet in the underground space.
They were things that had been stolen from Yugicheon in Seolunjangju.
The troublemaker muttered.
Have you been chasing that Buddhist scripture? What a great guy.
The Buddhist scriptures, which he had difficulty obtaining to cure his mothers madness, brought about a catastrophe called Pyowol.
Goh Sang-myeong thought that the logic of the world was really profound.
Nothing is given for free and must be paid for.
Its about asking for a bnce somehow.
Pyowol walked to the bookshelf where the Buddhist scriptures were ced.
Cheer up!
I took out one of the Buddhist scriptures from the bookshelf and opened it.
It was full of words of unknown meaning.
Pyo-wol asked the name of the ce while holding a Buddhist sutra.
Has disrespect been effective in quelling madness?
It wasnt as expected.
Gongjangmyeong read Buddhist scriptures for his mother every day. However, it only worked when chanting sutras. When the sutra chanting was over, he had another seizure as if it had never happened before.
It must have been a pity.
It was unfortunate. I didnt despair though. There must be a way to control Mothers madness.
Hyoja!
widely!
Pyowol put the Buddhist scriptures back on the bookshelf and moved on.
It was in the direction of the iron bars where the old woman was imprisoned.
The old woman was still muttering something, noting to her senses.
Most of it made no sense, but a few words caught my ear.
They were words such as sorry, regret, and miss you.
As Pyowol tried to get closer, the name of the fault warned.
Thats it. Dont approach your mother any more.
Did you build this huge temple for her? He is a great filial son.
There is no reason to listen to sarcasm from an assassin like you.
A sticky flesh flowed from the whole body of Go Myung-myeong. However, Pyowol didnt care and approached the iron bars and looked at the old woman trapped inside.
The old womans name is Gu Guo-hye.
At one time, she was a woman who was called a saint in the divine preparation.
A woman of misfortune who was exiled here due to a momentary mistake in judgment and had to hear rumors about the death of her loved one.
He couldnt ovee his guilt and was eroded by madness and became this figure, but he raised a small manor named Shinwoljang as the ruler behind the scenes called Guryongsalmak.
She was truly a great woman.
It was to the extent that the flow of the river was reversed because of her.
The old woman hadnt noticed the appearance of the moon yet.
Her wrinkled face seemed to be filled with remorse for some reason. But Pyowol did not sympathize with her.
It is because she knows the harm that the Guryongsalmak she raised has done to the world.
In a way, Guryongsalmak was a greater evil than Cheonmujang. At least, the existence of Cheonmujang was revealed, but few people even knew about the existence of Guryongsalmak.
If it werent for the leap moon, he would still be doing all sorts of bad things under the surface.
Pyowol murmured.
Whats the point of living like this?
The meaning of life is not for you to decide. assassin!
Can being crazy and not being able to recognize oneself really be called life as a human being? Killing her would be better for her.
cheeky!
In an instant, a formidable life force radiated from the body of Koh Myung-myeong.
bang!
Then an explosion broke out.
Before I knew it, the faulty name appeared in front of Pyowol and attacked.
It was a movement that defiedmon sense.
Pyowol ricocheted away, covering his face with his palms. Instinctively, I raised my hand to block the attack, but the impact seemed to break my palm.
The movement of Go Myung-myeong resembled the legendary divinew of Buddhist texts, the Budong-myeongwangsinbeop.
A divinew resembling Myungwang who does not move but exists everywhere.
The neww of the name of the vige was the same.
It was close to impossible for a human eye to catch up with his new method of moving by shortening space and space.
Even with Pyowols eyesight, he could only see a blurry figure, but couldnt recognize any clear movement.
Sipbodanseom (ʮW).
It was named because it moves as fast as a sh war within ten steps.
bang!
Once again there was an explosion and the moon bounced back.
It was the Buwolgak (X), a leg technique in which the legs were thrust into the air like an axe.
Goh Myung-myeong possessed terrifying martial arts that did not go well with his petite physique.
Among the martial arts he is currently performing, there is nothing that can be called a season. Even so, the power was unbelievably frightening.
When martial arts reach their peak, even ordinary techniques turn into jeolhak.
The fault name had reached such a level.
bang! Quaang!
A series of explosions erupted.
Every time Pyowols body bounced off.
Pyowols face quickly turned bloody.
It was because the attack was barely blocked, but the shock was notpletely relieved.
Thats why the number of days of failure was powerful.
Pyowol spread out his meandering steps and stepped back. But the trouble name suddenly appeared behind him.
Appearing from the darkness, he plunged his hand straight into the top of Pyowols head.
Awesome!
Pyowol moved his head with a narrow gap to avoid his attack. However, he could notpletely avoid it and suffered a long stab wound to his shoulder.
Blood sttered everywhere.
A tremendous pain overtook the pyowol.
It was different from a simple wound.
A foreign energy prated through the wound inflicted by Ko Myung.
It was an energy called bright jade spirit.
Myeongokgi, the core of gojangmyeongs martial art, prates the body, shredding the heart vein and destroying the heart.
Because of this, those who have been invaded by the Myeongokgi can never survive.
As evidence of that, Pyowol was staggering.
Looking at him shaking as if he was drunk, he said the name of the troublemaker in a low voice.
Quietly die. Do not disturb my mothers rest.
That must have been your weakness.
what?
At Pyo-wols unexpected answer, Go-jang-myeong frowned.
At that moment, the shaking of the moon stopped.
He raised his head and looked at the name of the breakdown.
His red-tinted eyes stared squarely at the pitch-ck pupils of the hometown.
There was no trace of a ruptured heart vein or a broken heart anywhere on Pyo-wols face.
It was clear that Myeongokgi was a terrifying energy. However, Pyowol had the energy umted through Anglerfish Ind and the Bunroesa Spiritual Method.
The energy resembling a snake ate the clear jade ki that had prated Pyowols body.
you?
You are extremely afraid of waking your mother.
Chapter 485
Episode 485 Koo
Myung-hye was extremely afraid of waking Koo-hye.
Because of that, instead of calling his subordinates and causing amotion, he tried to quietly kill Pyowol alone.
He was afraid that Guo Guo-hye would have a seizure.
He didnt know what the source of his fear was, but it was a golden opportunity for Pyowol.
Wash!
The Sasa River split the darkness.
The sasa river, which is so fine that it cannot be distinguished with the naked eye, was aiming for the breath of the hometown like a poisonous snake.
dare!
However, the name of the failure was never a soldier to be hit to this extent.
Spreading the ind of Shipbodan, he escaped the attack of the moon.
The ce where he appeared was about ten steps away from where he was.
The sense of the moon sensed the sign of a malfunction.
The Sasa River changed its trajectory in the middle and flew to the new ce where the fault name appeared.
Wash!
His eyes widened slightly as if he was surprised. But even that was for a moment, he soon concentrated a lot of air power in his fist and hit the Sasa River.
Ting!
With the sound of metal, the Sasa River flew far away.
Goh Jang-myeong did not miss the gap and spread Sibbodanseom and appeared close to Pyowol.
Again, the Buwolgak fell on Pyowols head. However, Pyo-wol sensed his movements with his superhuman senses and opened the door.
bang!
Heels and fists collided.
Goh Myung-myeong bounced off the Buwolgak, and Pyo-wol bent one knee.
Both suffered significant damage. However, both of them rushed at each other regardless of their injuries.
bang! Kwakwang!
Explosive noises erupted over and over again.
Koh Jang-myung spread his Sipbodan ind and attacked Pyo-wol, and Pyo-wol maximized his senses to sense his movements and counterattack.
assassin! Its quite good.
The fault name was quite admirable.
It was because Pyowols movement was so great that it threatened him.
The strength condensed into thread form was excellent, and the snake-like movement was even more impressive.
No matter how much power is doubled in the dark, it is an assassin, but the innocence of the moon was far beyondmon sense.
I could understand why so many masters in Gangho were beaten by Pyowol.
But thats where your rampage ends.
Its an opponent that cant be conquered anyway.
Leaving Pyo-wol alive would greatly hinder Guryongsalmaks progress.
Even if it was a little overbearing, it would be good for Guryong to end Pyowols life here today.
Koo Myung-myeong looked at Guo Guo-hye for a moment.
Even with this muchmotion, she did not wake up. He seemed to be sleeping much deeper than usual. If so, I thought I could use a little more force.
He raised the Myeongokgi.
It was a Jeolhak with its origins in the Demonic Cult that shook the world a long time ago.
The destructive power of this martial artpleted by Koo Guo-hye through many people was so powerful that it was ranked among the five fingers in the world.
Gongjangmyeong swung his fist at Pyowol.
The young crystal jade in his fist extended out like a whip.
Pyo-wol swung at Sasa-gang.
In an instant, something unbelievable happened.
Whoa!
The Sasa River is broken.
It was proof that the destructive power of Myeongokgi far surpassed that of Sasa River.
Quit!
An embarrassed moan escaped from Pyowols mouth for the first time.
Gongjangmyeong rushed at such a Pyowol at a terrifying speed.
Weeing!
Myung-okgi, stretched like a whip, struck at Pyowol with terrifying momentum. It is to attack in the same way that Pyowol attacked others.
What Pyo-wol took out was the ck Thunder Sasa River.
It put brain power into the Sasa River.
Pyo-wol swung the ck Thunder Sagang furiously and blocked Myeong-ok-gi.
Titi tititing!
A small metallic sound erupted from the air.
It was the sound of the ck Thunder Sasa Gang and the Myeongokgi colliding.
The fire was very weak, but the ferocity was beyond imagination.
Even the slightest swipe of it cuts through muscle and bone.
A bloody battle continued that did not tolerate even the slightest carelessness.
As Shipbodanseom and Meandering Bo were harmonized, the two suddenly appeared all over the underground space.
Theypeted for over a hundred seconds in an instant.
It was a leap to be pushed.
Pyowols martial arts also deniedmon sense, but Koh Gohs martial arts was truly unconventional, destroyingmon sense.
Quit!
A painful moan escaped from Pyowols mouth.
There was blood dripping from his mouth. He suffered deep internal injuries in the sh with the local name.
The failure name did not miss the slight slowdown in Pyowols movement.
He dug into Pyowols chest and fired a blow.
Fain!
With an explosion, the pyowol bounced off.
At least it concentrated air power on the chest to minimize the impact, but it could not prevent the internal organs from being shaken.
Kwa Dang Tang!
Pyowol rolled across the floor, and his body was mmed into the bookshelves.
It is over.
Gong Myung-myeong spread Sipbodanseom topletely cut off Pyo-wols breath.
In an instant, he broke through the space in front of the moon and appeared.
Pyowol looked up and saw the name of the breakdown.
In an instant, Goh Myung-myeong felt an eerie feeling.
It was because Pyowols eyes looking up at him were so cold that it was impossible to see them as those of a person about to die.
what?
An intense sense of crisis overwhelms the whole body.
Instead of attacking Pyowol, Go Myung-myeong hurriedly tried to pull her body back. But at that moment, something tiny caught his body.
Only then did Ko Sang-myeong realize that there was a gift made of gs spread like a around the bookshelf.
It was a silver that Pyowol had spread out.
When I first entered the underground space and naturally walked to the bookshelf, Pyo-wol secretly spread out the holding silver.
The process was so natural that I didnt even notice the name of the fault.
Koo Myung-myeong was extremely careful not to wake Guo-hye. Because of this, half of the nerves were diverted to Guo Guo-hye.
Because of that, I couldnt do my best. That was the weakness of the fault name that Pyo-wol had figured out.
Taking advantage of the gap where nerves were dispersed, he spread the silver. It made a death trap.
What unfolded next was demonic hell.
The devilish season created by Pyowol exposes loopholes bit by bit, making the enemy mistaken that they can win if they get a little closer.
Fault names were no exception.
The only difference is that Pyowols life was in real danger this time.
What has been overstepped so far is not calcted, but the ability of the real failure.
For Pyowol, it was a gamble with his life.
you?
At that moment, Pyowol snapped his finger.
Teeing!
In an instant, thendlords silver tightened the fault name at a terrifying speed.
Gong Myung-myeong hurriedly raised the self-defense g and tried to counter it. However, the speed at which Jijus silver tightened was many times faster than the speed at which he activated his self-defense technique.
Squeak!
An eerie cutting sound echoed through the underground space.
The movement of the breakdown name just stopped.
He muttered as he looked at the moon.
Is it a trap of a death god? You guys are
Patter!
At that moment, Koh Myung-myungs body was broken into pieces.
Whoa!
Pyowol finally let out the breath he had been holding back.
It was truly a gamble.
If thendlords favor hadnt worked, it would have been Pyowol instead of a troubled name.
My whole body hurt as if I had been beaten with a sledgehammer.
It was time for the moon to rise up enduring the pain.
Changmyung!
Guo Guo-hye, who had been sleeping inside the iron bars, opened her eyes and called the name of the troublemaker.
Guo Guo-hyes eyes were bloody.
Quaang!
Koo Mun-hye hit the iron grate with both hands. However, the iron bars made of steel for one thousand years did not budge.
Jang Myung!
Quaang!
Guo Guo-hye knocked on the iron grate once more.
Whoops!
The vibrations that started from the iron bars spread throughout the temple.
The temple shook as if it would copse at any moment.
When the situation came to this, the white-d ghosts outside also noticed that a change had taken ce inside the Buddhist temple.
rattle!
The door leading to the ground opened and the white-d tattoos poured in.
Major Lord?
How did this happen?
I was astonished to see the body of Koh Go-myeong, who had been mercilessly cut off by the white-d ghost squad.
The fact that they didnt even notice until the name of the fault was this made them even more angry.
Nom!
You dare to kill the lord?
The white-d ghosts all took out their weapons and red at Pyowol.
The terrifying life radiating from their bodies put pressure on Pyowol.
The white-d tattoos poured in through the cramped entrance.
Since the entrance was blocked by the white robe, Pyowol waspletely isted.
The white-d ghost Daeju approached Pyowol.
Who are you? Did you dare to think that you would be safe even if you killed the lord?
A naturalization bloomed in the eyes of the white-d ghost Daeju.
Keeping the name of the vige was the reason he lived. However, due to the Pyowol, he lost the reason to live.
Youd better not think about dying gracefully. I will chew and eat yourst flesh.
he raised his hand
At that moment, the white-d ghosts rushed toward Pyowol like mad.
Their anger at the loss of the name of the fault was truly enormous.
Their intent to kill raged like a storm in the subterranean space.
Quaang!
Jangdeoong!
Goo Mun-hye, stimted by their killing spree, spat out a loud sound and repeatedly struck the iron bars made of iron.
At that time, the wall cracked as if the temple was about to copse.
Damn it, Roh Tae-tae
Koo Guo-hyes seizure caused the white-d ghost Daeju to bite his lip.
In order to calm her down from madness, she built Cheonwonsa Temple, but it is about to explode. But to calm her down, he had to avenge the failure.
I will go till the end. Kill him!
Chaa!
hot!
At Daejusmand, the white-d ghosts attacked Pyowol with even more terrifying momentum.
Kwakwa kwa!
Dozens of sword spirits poured down toward Pyowol all at once.
Pyowol evaded their attack by meandering. However, there was no way to avoid it forever in the underground space that was blocked on all sides.
A consort was released.
He spent most of his gong power dealing with Goh Myung, and there was only one suhonsa that could be pulled out.
Wash!
At the moment when the suhonsa shed, the two warriors of the White Robe Ghost Corps, who rushed at the front, copsed after being pierced with blood.
If he saw his colleague copse, he would have been intimidated, but the white-d ghosts rather clung to him more tenaciously.
The anger at the loss of Makjubined with the sadness at the loss of a colleague turned into madness.
They were not afraid of death and rushed at Pyowol.
Aww!
Die!
They disregarded their lives and attacked Pyowol.
Pyowols whole body was stained with blood from their demon-like attacks.
No matter how rare Pyowols martial arts were, it was impossible to deal with enemies who came out of the water offensive in such an isted space without damage.
Huh! Long name!
Bang!
In the madness of the white-d ghost squad, Goo Mun-hye went mad and beat the iron bars.
The iron grate was so bent that it was on the verge of breaking.
Pyo-wol did not miss the sight even while being attacked by the white-robed ghost squad.
Pyo-wol swung the suhonsa.
The white-robed ghost stared at Pyo-wols hand and looked in the direction where the suhon-sa was flying. However, the suhonsa flew in the wrong direction contrary to their expectations.
It was the iron bar where Goo Guo-hye was imprisoned.
Seo Geo-eok!
The iron bar, which had been weakened by repeated shocks, was cut too easily by the suhonsa.
no!
Only then did the white-d ghost Daeju, realizing Pyowols intentions, shouted, but it was already toote.
Changmyung!
Koo Hye-hye got out of the iron bars and looked at the body of Koo Myung-myeong.
The corpse of Go-Jong-Myeong was truly gruesome.
It was because the white-d ghosts, who were busy attacking Pyo-wol, trampled on them without even realizing it.
Tears of blood flowed from Koo Mun-hyes eyes as she looked at the corpse of her child who had been brutally trampled on.
Aaaaaaa!
Wow!
An explosive energy flowed from her body along with a scream.
A formidable wave swept through the white robe tattoos.
Chapter 486
Episode 486:
Ku-Kwa-Kwa-Kwa!
The huge Buddhist temple slowly copsed.
People rushed out through the thick clouds of dust.
There was a mark at the head of it.
He escaped from the underground at the moment when the Buddhist temple copsed due to the air waves emitted by Koo Mun-hye and the white-d ghosts were in chaos.
Dead!
I cant get out.
The white-d ghosts who escaped after them attacked Pyowol.
It was then.
Whoa!
Breaking through the dust cloud, Goo Guo-hye soared into the air.
Pausing in the air for a moment, she murmured.
Kill them all. Everyone
Kouuuu!
The air waves emitted from her body shook the air around her.
The white-d ghost Daeju shouted as his face turned white.
Its not possible. Noh Tae-tae!
At that moment, Koo Guo-hye was thrust straight into the white-d tattoo.
Ah!
Ah!
A desperate scream erupted.
Koo Guo-hyes whole body was covered with a red membrane.
The red curtain rotated furiously, sharpening the white tattoo band.
It is to use antitank as a means of attack.
Mi crazy
Run away!
A light of fear shone in the eyes of the white-d ghost.
I knew Koo Mun-hyes martial arts was amazing, but I really didnt know that it would be this scary.
Guo Guo-hyes inaction after the seal was released was truly formidable.
I didnt even dare to fight against it.
Quaggagak!
Even at this moment, the white-d ghost squad was being grinded by the rotation of the semi-tangang period.
The white-d tattoos at the pieces of the flesh of his colleagues bouncing in all directions were insane.
Guo Guo-hye ran in a straight line.
Her goal was the moon.
He remembers the death of Koh Myung-myeong at the hands of Pyo-wol.
enemy!
There was only one thought in her head.
It was to kill Pyowol.
As long as he could kill Pyowol, he didnt care what happened to the others.
Pyo-wol blew a wedding speech to Goo Moon-hye, who rushed head-on. However, the suhonsa disappeared without a trace due to the half-tank period.
Pyo-wol took a meandering step and deviated from Guo Guo-hyes path. Then Koo Hye-hye changed direction and ran towards Pyo-wol.
Koo Hye-hye was already a figure that could not be called a human being.
Her hair was scattered all over, and red light emanated from her eyes. But what was even more terrifying was the antitank energy radiating from her body.
Normally, if she performed this level of anti-tank strength, her air power would be exhausted, but she didnt show that at all.
Kwaaang!
The spot where the pyowol had been standing exploded.
A huge pit formed in the ground as if a thunderp had exploded.
It was a truly terrifying force.
enemy!
Koo Hye-hye followed Pyo-wol.
In an instant, the pyowol changed direction and burrowed between the tattoo bands in white.
Hut!
What?
The white-d ghosts blinked their eyes, not knowing why. However, he soon realized the situation and was shocked.
Guo Guo-hye attacked them following Pyo-wol.
Kwakagagak!
About a dozen people in the white-d ghost squad were pulverized in an instant.
The white-d ghost Daeju shouted that his throat would burst.
He lures Roh Tae-tae. Everyone be careful.
There was not a single person who could answer. It was because everyone was in a hurry to avoid the mark.
Quaang!
The wall surrounding the temple was blown out.
It was because Koo Hye-hye, unable to change direction, was pushed against the wall.
The huge wall copsed helplessly.
In the midst of that, Guo Guo-hye stood up again.
Guo Guo-hye ran a hand through her hair and looked for Pyowol.
Pyowol took a deep breath in a ce far away from Koo Guo-hye.
Even while being chased by Koo Moon-hye, Pyo-wol tried to recover his inner strength as much as possible by using the Bunroesa Concentration Method.
Koo Hye-hye muttered as she looked at Pyowol.
Lee Gwak, you are taking away my precious person again.
In her eyes, the pyowol seemed to be her lifelong nemesis.
The absolute no-man of the previous generation who took everything from himself.
An absolute being who has no rival in the world if he holds up a sword.
The same man who had tormented her with guilt all her life took her stepson this time.
Iguaaaak!
Koo Hye-hye screamed and rushed at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol evaded her and flung herself into another hall. Gu Guo-hye followed him without hesitation.
Kwaaang!
The building copsed with a roar.
Aww!
help me!
The monks inside the pce came out in surprise.
The monks were bewildered by the sudden thunderbolt.
The lucky ones managed to get out of the war, but most of them were buried under the rubble.
Kwaaang!
War broke out again.
The Cheonwonsa Temple built for Roh Tae-tae was being destroyed by her.
oh my god! what is this?
There were people who looked at the unbelievable sight.
They were the Red King and the Suranang people who had been following Pyowol.
The Red King watched Koo Mun-hye run amok with his eyes wide open.
Koo Guo-hye was once more respected than Koo Myung-myeong.
It was also thanks to Koo Mun-hye that the Red King, who was only a mere ronin, was able to be the strongest outside the new generation.
He passed on the new learning method and generously bestowed miracles.
Thanks to that, the current enemy king was able to exist.
The sky seemed to fall when I heard the news that Koo Mun-hyes madness had gotten worse and she was locked up in the basement of Cheonwonsa Temple.
Watching her run amok now was torture for him.
The enemy kings gaze turned to Pyowol.
Pyo-wol was moving around like a rat to avoid Koo Moon-hyes attack. It wasnt like he ran away randomly.
He was cleverly luring Koo Guo-hye to the ce where the white robe tattoo was located. Because of that, the damage of the White Robe Ghost Corps was growing exponentially.
The white-d ghosts are dying like that, but thest owner, Koh Goh-myeong, does not reflect even a snip. It wasnt the enemy king who didnt know what that meant.
There was only one reason why Koo Hye-hye went crazy.
It is that thest owner of Guryongsalmak, Koh Go-myeong, died.
His master, the true ruler of Guryongsalmak, lost his life to a mere assassin.
Keugh!
The enemy kings shoulders trembled.
Uncontroble anger and sadness came over me.
It was the same with the people of Suranang.
The sight unfolding in front of them was never what they wanted to see. No one would want to see such a terrifying and terrifying sight.
I saw the assassin who created this nightmarish sight.
Suddenly, the assassins gaze turned to the ce where the Red King and Suranangin were.
Even though they were far away, the eyes of the assassin Pyowol were fixed on the enemy kings chest.
An ominous assumption came to the mind of the enemy king.
no way?
At that moment, Pyowol changed direction and ran in his direction. Koo Guo-hye followed behind him.
Quagga go!
A white-d tattoo that splits in the middle.
Unable to even scream, the white-d ghost warrior died.
Nom!
The Red King trembled at Pyowols cruel heart.
No matter how he called Lee Je-jei (), Pyol-wol, who uses Goo Moon-hye to ughter the soldiers of Guryongsalmak, did not look human at all.
The purpose of Pyowol was to collide Goo Guo-hye with the King Jeok.
Everyone scatter.
The enemy king hastily issued an order.
The people of Suranang were also aware, so they scattered in all directions.
Even if madness exploded, Goo Hye-sun was their supreme.
Their instincts refused to injure her body.
Because of that, as soon as the enemy kings order was given, he avoided it. However, Pyowol did not let them go away peacefully.
Pod!
Kicking off the ground, he changed direction.
The ce Pyo-wol headed was a ce where many Suranang people were gathered.
Quaggagak!
During Roh Tae-taes semi-tangible period, the people of Suranang were divided.
Stop! bloke!
The enemy king rushed to prevent the death of his subordinates.
He knew that Pyowol was luring him, but he had no choice.
The moon had erased all options from him.
See it!
Pyowol blew a wedding ceremony to the enemy king.
The enemy king swung his sword and cut off the suhonsa at once. Then he swung his sword to decapitate Pyowol.
The Red King naturally thought that Pyowol would evade his sword. However, instead of avoiding the Pyowol, he reached out his hand toward the flying Tao, digging at a more terrifying speed.
A ball storage bag? crazy!
The enemy king, who grasped Pyowols intentions, was astonished.
The ball storage bag is an art of catching flying des with bare hands. It was a dangerous tactic that could seed only when the state of martial arts was significantly higher than that of the opponent.
If you tried to spread it to an opponent with a higher level of martial arts than yourself, your wrists would likely be blown off. It is to perform such a dangerous skill against oneself.
I wondered how ridiculously I looked at myself to use this technique.
Chew!
A river crossing rose from the sword of the enemy king.
It was to blow away Pyowols wrists and breath. However, before the crossing was evenpleted, Pyowols hand grabbed his sword.
It was a sessful public storage bag.
how?
No matter how hard he failed to cross the river, his young energy was enough to blow off his opponents wrist. Even so, Pyowols hand was fine.
It was impossible with the enemy kingsmon sense.
At that moment, the Red King noticed that there was a tiny space between the moon and his sword, and a silver thread was filling the gap.
The skein of thread was the wedding ceremony.
He pulled out several suhonsa to offset the energy emanating from the sword of the enemy king.
This meant that Pyowols inner energy had been restored. However, the enemy king could no longer continue his thoughts.
At that moment, Pyowol yanked Doo away and pointed it at Koo Guo-hye.
He attacked Koo Mun-hye with the technique of grafting the flowers.
Keugh!
The Red King tried to change the trajectory of the Tao, but to no avail.
His Tao, as it were, was intensified during Koo Guo-hyes half-tank period.
Whoa!
As the enemy kings sword and Koo Mun-hyes antitank ki collided, a huge shockwave was generated.
The shock wave covered the entire area and even the moon was swept away and bounced off.
After hitting the floor several times like a water swallow, itnded on a wall.
Even though I was covered in blood, I waspletely bathed in blood. Still, Pyowols eyes were still grim.
It was a life-and-death gamble.
Invaded by madness, Koo Hye-hye couldnt make a proper decision. Pyo-wol deliberately lured Goo-hye to the enemy king. And stimted the enemy kings attack by turning it to her.
Guo Guo-hye, whose reason was paralyzed by madness, could not distinguish between Jeokwang and Pyowol. Thinking that the enemy king who attacked him was the moon, he exploded all his anger.
Die!
Wow!
At the gesture of her hand, water fell like rain.
Great!
The enemy kings face was distorted.
In order to survive Goo Hyes attack, he too has no choice but to do his best. However, if that happened, he had to make a life-and-death decision with Koo Hye-hye.
He was given no time to think.
First I had to survive.
The enemy king brandished his sword like mad.
In his Tao, it was difficult to cross the river.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Sugang and Dogang collided, causing an explosion in the air.
Leader!
Shit!
The people of Suranang tried to jump into the fight between the two. But the enemy king stopped them.
I am done.
But
I will be blocking Roh Tae-tae, so kill him at all costs.
The Red King shouted as he swung his sword with all his might.
If Pyowol leaves this ce, the aftermath will continue endlessly.
I had to somehow kill Pyowol on the spot.
The Suranang people knew that, so they swallowed Bunru and turned around.
In addition to the Suranang people, there were those who were aiming for the moon.
It was a white-d ghost squad that had already suffered great damage.
The white-robed warriors and the people of Suranang surrounded Pyowol.
Whoa!
Pyowol sighed and wiggled his fingers.
He suffered quite a few injuries, but his internal energy has recovered considerably.
This was worth trying once.
At that moment, the white-d ghost eximed.
Attack!
Chapter 487
Episode 487 Song
Chun-wu looked at the sword in his hand for a moment.
drip!
Dark red blood flowed down the de.
A puddle of blood had formed on the floor.
The blood that flowed from the bodies of one or two people could not have created such a puddle.
A puddle like this could only be created when an uncountable number of people died and the blood that flowed from their bodies gathered in one ce.
In fact, countless people were dead around Song Chun-wu.
Song Chun-woo did not do this alone.
It was something the Bloodgwi Corps aplished together.
Around Song Chun-wu, the Blood Demon Corps was lined up.
Even if it wasnt so, the red clothes were stained more red with fresh blood. He became a true blood demon.
Quite a few blood demons died in the fierce battle. Even so, there were still many blood demons left.
The blood demons were looking at Song Chun-wu without even breathing.
The appearance of such blood ghosts was enough to make the soldiers of Guryongsalmak sick.
Most of those who died at the hands of the blood demons were the leaders of Guryongsalmak and the soldiers who followed them.
Their rebellion was very violent.
Normally, they did not acknowledge So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu.
Although So Yeo-wol was born with the lineage of a top-notch local name, she was only a woman.
Giant forces like Guryongsalmak were not ustomed to epting women as the best. They revere power so much, and since it is a male-dominated society, they want a man with power to be the supreme.
Guryongsalmakdo was also created by a woman, Koo Mun-hye, but after she resigned, women refused to hold important posts.
Furthermore, So Yeo-wol had been away from Guryongsalmak for a long time, so hecked an internal base. Even though he raised the Bloodghost Corps, he was ndered as an assassin.
After all, there was no difference between a ronin and an assassin. But even the ronin saw the assassins below them.
More than anything else, the problem was that Woo Dam-ha, the hostess of Guryongsalmak, hates So Yeo-wol terribly.
Woo Dam-ha, who has the most power after Koh Go-myeong, ignored So Yeo-wol, so others could not get along with her.
Do you think it will be all right?
Mrs. Wu will not be alone.
The warriors who had been subdued by the blood demons and were on their knees shouted.
They were the ones who did not show any hostility towards Sawyeowol. Because of that, he saved his life, but he couldnt take a good look at Soyeowol, who caused this tragedy.
Then Sawyerwol appeared.
There was someones body in her arms.
It was the body of Woo Dam-ha that the survivors were looking for.
Uh madam?
Unbelievable!
Killing Mrs. Wu? How can I handle the anger of Zhuang Zhu?
The high-ranking officials were shocked to see the body of Damha Wu.
They could not take their eyes off the corpse of Udamha.
So Yeo-wol put down the body of Udam-ha in front of them and said.
I didnt kill him.
Do not deceive us.
The one who killed Mrs. Wu is Pyo-wol. He killed the Sleeping God and Mrs. Wu. The scars on their bodies are proof.
hmm!
You guys saw it too. that the pyowol had intruded. I just dealt with the traitors who opened the door for the moon to enter the new moon field.
Sawyerwol was confident.
Her whole body was radiating tremendous momentum that overwhelms the crowd.
The crowd was overwhelmed by her.
Was So Sojeo like this?
Its not the achievement of a simple assassin.
Like masters, they easily noticed that Soyeowols achievements were very far-fetched.
Sawyerwol looked at the unmanned people and continued.
I already informed my father of the trouble that happened here.
Did you really tell thest lord?
There is no reason for me to lie. Not only did he lose his sleeping god, but even his mother lost his life.
Mmm!
Ill say it again, Ive only dealt with the traitors of Guryongsalmak. If this is wrong or if I misjudged it, I will dly be punished by my father.
The crowd, overwhelmed by Soyeowols momentum, couldnt say anything.
I couldnt even breathe out loud.
So Yeo-wol took full control of Guryongsalmak.
She revealed the presence she had been hiding until now.
Sawyerwol continued.
Now is not the time to fight among ourselves. Now that weve dealt with all the traitors, we need to catch Pyowol who caused this sadal. He is truly our main enemy.
The main enemy?
The moon!
thats right. Without the leap moon, none of this would have happened today. We must track him down and kill him. If I miss him today, the aftermath will be endless.
Sawyerwol did not miss the shaking of peoples hearts.
I already sent the old enemy king to Cheonwonsa to kill Pyowol. But its too early to be reassured by that alone. As we all know, the killing method of Pyowol is beyond imagination. If you do something wrong, you could lose even the lord in his hands.
Thest lord
No way?
The unmanned peoples eyes shook.
The word that the malfunction might be dangerous was enough to paralyze their reason.
My doubts about So Yeo-wol disappeared and I just thought that I had to go to Cheonwonsa Temple to find Go-jangmyeong. So Yeo-wol shouted with all his energy.
We are going to Cheonwonsa to save the Lord right now.
lets go!
Chunwoo Song followed suit and shouted.
His voice was the catalyst.
Lets go to Cheonwonsa Temple.
Lets go find thest lord.
The soldiers of Guryongsalmak shouted together.
Sawyerwol led them from the front.
The warriors of Guryongsalmak followed her as if possessed by something.
Shin Gong-ha took the lead in leading the soldiers of Guryongsalmak, and thought while watching So Yeo-wols back.
Its a great demagoguery.
Shin Gong-ha was a great warrior who was in the top 10 of the Guryongsalmak hierarchy. However, he has a gentle personality and hates trouble, so he usually doesnt get involved in the affairs of Guryongsalmak.
More than anything, he felt sorry for Soyeowol.
It is because he saw vividly the hardships So Yeo-wol had to go through since childhood.
When he found out that So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu were raised as assassins by Dam-ha Woo, he felt heartbroken as if it were his business. Thats why I didnt have to intervene in this incident and stood by my side.
He had the belief that even if he just stood by, everything would go back to normal when thest owner, Gong Myung-myeong, returnedter.
No matter how great the soyeowol was, it was like a firefly in front of a full moonpared to Go Myung.
No, I didnt even have to go to the breakdown.
All problems can be solved with only Ko Il-won, the son of Goh Myung-myeong and So Yeo-wols half-brother, stepping out.
Ko Il-won, the sole owner of the ghost fleet, loved the sea and stayed at Shinwoljang very few days. However, many people still thought that Go Il-won was the next generations supreme.
When the problem gets serious, the two will step out.
Thats why he was able to calmly observe Soyeowols actions. And there were quite a few people who thought like Shin Gong-ha.
They all followed Soyeowol to Cheonwonsa Temple.
Soyeowol, who was in the lead, murmured.
Now die splendidly for me. A leap!
Quaang!
With the explosion, the huge Daeungjeon copsed.
The enemy king soared through the rubble and into the air.
His entire body was drenched in sweat and blood. He was wounded by Koo Guo-hyes terrifying attack.
Keugh!
He gritted his teeth and looked down at his feet.
At that moment, I saw Koo Hye-hye flying through the dust and debris.
The appearance of Koo Mun-hye rushing forward with red eyes radiating was reminiscent of a demon from hell.
Calm down, Roh Tae-tae!
The King of the Redeemer burst into the lions roar, but it did not have any effect on Koo Guo-hyes psyche.
The enemy king had no choice but to attack her again.
Quaang!
A powerful river crossing hit Koo Guo-hye. But this time, the anti-tank energy that swirled around her body offset all the shock.
The enemy king despaired.
Koo Guo-hyes formidable inaction.
Because of his situation, he had no choice but to attack her.
Despair turned to anger, and his anger turned to the moon.
See it!
Pyo-wol was wielding a suhonsa against the Suranang people.
The people of Suranang were losing their lives to the condensation of energy that was too minute to be seen.
He was not enough to kill thest owner, Koo Myung, and he had a fight with himself and Koo Mun-hye. My teeth trembled at his brutal yet meticulous mind system.
You must kill him. If we leave him alive, there will be no future in Guryongsalmak.
bang!
At that moment, Guo Guo-hyes attack hit him hard.
The enemy king flew andnded on the wall.
The walls copsed in a cloud of dust.
Koo Mun-hye opened her eyes to find the enemy kings trail.
At that moment, the Red King broke through the dust and ran to Pyowol.
Gu Guo-hye tracked down such an enemy king.
The enemy kings intention was simple.
He wants to return it just as Pyowol did to him.
At that moment, Pyo-wol noticed the enemy kings intentions and moved toward the gathering of the Suranangin and the white-d ghosts.
If Koo Guo-hye is guided in the direction of Pyo-wol, even his subordinates will suffer great damage.
The enemy king put on a dejected expression.
This goblin is trying to suck out all the bone marrow.
Even if its wrong, its firmly wrong.
Pyowol was more persistent than a leech and more cruel than any demon.
Even on the battlefield outside of the new world, I had never seen a human like this before.
King Jeok gave up on guiding Koo Guo-hye to the ce where Pyo-wol was.
Instead, he cried out loud.
I will be blocking Roh Tae-tae, so Suranangin and Baek-gwiyeongdae should do everything in their power to eliminate the envoy. Kill him at any cost.
Suranangin and White Gwiyeongdae did not answer.
They know it too.
As long as Pyowol exists, there is no future in Guryongsalmak.
Definitely kill.
Even if I sacrifice my life, I will kill him.
They were just as desperate as the enemy king.
I dont know what skills he learned, but Pyowol was gradually recovering his strength even during the fierce battle.
I really didnt know what kind of move Pyowol would use if he recovered all his energy.
Before he could fully recover, he had to somehow end his life.
Huh!
Chaa!
Like a herd of wild dogs running after seeing prey, they rushed at Pyowol like mad.
Fufufufu!
The warriors who were pierced by the suhonsa fell forward. However, the warriors in the back didnt care and climbed over the corpses of their colleagues and attacked Pyowol.
The Tao sword cut through the air.
Pyowols clothes were torn and his muscles were split.
Drops of blood sttered and a sharp pain struck, but Pyowol did not let out a single scream.
Its a fight where you die if you stop.
I couldnt rest because I was sick and tired.
I had to move as long as I could breathe.
Fortunately, Guo Guo-hye cant pay attention to this side because she is dealing with the enemy king.
Goo Moon-hyes madness reached its peak.
The enemy king was also a great warrior, but he was no match for Koo Guo-hye.
The whole body of the Red King was dyed as red as the moon.
In the first ce, the enemy king was an unfavorable fight.
King Jeok couldnt use his life force as much as Goo Guo-hye did. So I was more on the defensive.
It was unknown how much longer the enemy king wouldst. But while he was still holding on, he had to fight.
It was then.
bloke!
Noticing that Pyo-wols nerves were distracted, the white-d ghost Daeju rushed to him.
In his eyes, who lost his masters name, he could only see Pyowol.
Pyo-wol btedly noticed his approach and swung the suhonsa.
Instead of avoiding the wedding ceremony, the white-d ghost Daeju raised his left arm and blocked the front.
Awesome!
His left arm was cut off and he flew through the air.
He lost an arm in an instant, but the white-d ghost master didnt blink an eye.
Thanks to sacrificing one arm, he was able to get close to the moon.
Chaha!
The white-d ghost Daeju did everything in his power to set the stage.
Pyowol could not avoid his attack and allowed it.
Kwaaang!
With the heavy drinking, Pyowols body flew away like a kite with a string cut off.
The excruciating pain made him lose his mind. However, Pyo-wol did not lose his mind.
Rather, it flipped over in the air and increased its speed.
Where he was flying, Koo Hye-hye and the King Jeok were entangled in a fight.
The white-d ghost Daeju, who btedly realized Pyowols intentions, shouted.
Oh, no!
Chapter 488
Episode 488
The enemy king raised his head in a chilling feeling while fighting Goo Mun-hyes attack. It was the same with Guo Guo-hye.
Even at the peak of madness, I paused for a moment as if I felt something strange.
At that moment, the Red King saw that the long thread between himself and Guo Guo-hye was tightened like a noose.
Oh, no!
Awesome!
At that moment, an eerie cutting sound rang out, and Pyowol passed them by and crashed into the wall.
The white-d ghost Daeju looked at Pyo-wol and Goo Mun-hye in turn.
Pyo-wol was buried in the rubble of the copsed wall and did not know how to move, and Koo-hye and Jeok-wang only looked at each other.
Then Koo Hye-hye opened her mouth.
The enemy the king?
Are you awake?
The enemy king opened his eyes wide.
Koo Guo-hye nodded and said.
Im sorry for you.
no.
I wandered in a dream for too long. I think I can go to him now. Will you forgive me?
You will forgive me.
really?
yes! Im sure it will.
Would you like me even though Im so old and ugly?
You are beautiful. More than anyone else in the world.
Im d. Even if its just empty words, you say that.
It is not an empty word.
The enemy king shook his head.
Gu Guo Hye smiled.
Slurp!
At that moment, blood flowed from her lips.
Gu Guo-hye looked up at the sky and let out a sigh.
It took too long. Too
Roh Tae-tae!
Im sorry. Enemy King!
no. It was an honor to be able to serve you until the end.
Slurp!
In an instant, red blood lines formed on the enemy kings waist, and blood flowed down. It was the same with Guo Guo-hye.
The extreme!
The blood lines on their waists grew thicker and their upper bodies separated and fell to the floor.
Noh Tae-tae! Enemy King!
The white-d ghost Daeju ran like crazy.
However, when he arrived, it was right after Gu Guo-hye and Jeok-wang were cut into two and died.
Aww!
The white-d ghost Daeju hugged the bodies of the two and screamed.
It was as if the two died because of themselves.
Pyo-wol reversed his attack and approached Koo Mun-hye and the enemy king. Then, he gathered all hisst air power and spread the Sasa River.
Goo Moon-hye and Jeok King simply thought that Pyo-wol was attacked by the white-d ghost and flew away, but they could not even imagine that he would attack.
All of this was a picture drawn by Pyowol.
Pyowol! I wont let you go.
The white-d ghost Daejus eyes were torn and blood flowed down.
Tears mixed with blood became bloody tears.
The white-d ghost Daeju raised the body after carefullyying the bodies of the two people.
The ce he walked to shine through was a wall covered with a moon.
I will chew and eat all of your flesh.
The white-d ghost Daeju removed the remains of the copsed wall. However, Pyowol could not be found anywhere.
In the short time when everyones eyes were focused on Goo Hye-hye and the King Jeok, Pyo-wol escaped.
The white-d ghost Daeju shouted at his subordinates.
The guy is gone. Go find him.
The white-robed ghosts and the people of Suranang scattered and found Pyowol.
But at that time, it was after Pyo-wol had already escaped Cheonwon-sa.
Pyo-wol led a tired body and ran down the mountain path.
he was a wreck
He suffered serious injuries that would have killed him if he was a normal person, and his inner energy waspletely exhausted.
He made four rivers with the internal energy he gathered to the bottom and used them to kill Koo Mun-hye and the enemy king.
I didnt even have the strength to gather my energy anymore.
The best that Pyowol can do now is to get out of the mountain where Cheonwonsa Temple is located as soon as possible.
Pyowol gritted his teeth and ran.
Branches and grass scratched his face and body mercilessly.
In my mind, I wanted to take a break at least for a while and have a fairy tale about Ungong. But the leap didnt stop.
By now, they would have known that they were missing and had been tracking them.
He had no time to rest and no time to fly.
My breath was at the tip of my chin and my lungs were about to tear. Still, Pyowol moved desperately. However, the speed of Pyowol, which seemed to continue forever, came to an end.
Whoa!
Pyowol took a deep breath and looked ahead.
A dangerous ceiling cliff stretched in front of him.
As he ran away without hesitation, he ended up running away to a dead end.
Pyowol took a deep breath and looked back.
At that moment, a group of people appeared in the direction he was running.
Pyowol took a deep breath and looked at them.
Those who appeared leading the soldiers in red uniforms were people he knew well.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-woo!
They were So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu.
The two appeared with the Blood Demon Corps.
Sawyerwol stepped forward and said.
amazing! After all, you never disappoint.
Moon Moon!
I didnt think it was possible, but to kill all the kings of Makgoo Roh Tae-tae, Mrs. Wus wife. It is beyond imagination.
Isnt that what you wanted?
thats right!
Sawyerwol nodded.
It was ridiculous to evene here and get away with it.
I always wanted to kill them. Makju doesnt know, but Mrs. Wu has enough power to kill. But I couldnt. Do you know why?
If you kill it with your own hands, it must be because you will incur the wrath of the lord and his subordinates.
thats right! If you get blood on my hands, you lose your legitimacy. The warriors of Guryongsalmak will not ept me as their master. So your role was important.
I thought so.
As expected, you know everything. so i like to talk You dont have to borate.
Sawyerwol smiled.
Pyowols inaction was beyond imagination.
I thought it might be possible, but I really didnt know that I would kill Mak-ju and Roh Tae-tae.
Thest owner, Goh Myung-myeong, was her father, and Roh Tae-tae was no different from her grandmother. However, Sawyerwol did not feel any inspiration from their deaths.
In the first ce, she had never thought of them as her blood rtives. He only shared blood, but Goh Sang-myeong almost neglected So-yeo-wol, and even when he was sold, he remained indifferent.
Koo Guo-hye wasnt even a blood rtive, and because she spent a lot of time engulfed in madness, she had no reason to feel any more affection for her.
Their deaths were a great boon to So Yeo-wol, but not something to be sad about.
Thanks to you, I will be the owner of Guryongsalmak.
Quit! It must have lost a lot of power. Is it still good?
Pyowol! You dont know, but you dont know too much. Surely you dont think that the power in New Moon Field is all about Guryongughter? The true power of Guryongsalmak is not here. Mostly scattered except birds. Of course, it wont be easy to integrate them, but I have the cause anyway. Because I am the blood of Guryongsalmakju and the rightful sessor.
Are you the only blood rtive?
There is one more. A half-brother brother. Now Im leading the ghost fleet.
Will he be still?
How does he, who spends most of his time on board, know what happened here? I dont care if you know By the time he found out, I would have had full control of this ce.
You
Stop it now. transcendence! It looks like hes trying to recover his energy somehow by dragging time. I cant look at you anymore because I feel like crying.
Saw Yeo-wol saw right through Pyo-wols intentions.
While continuing the conversation, Pyo-wol was struggling to regain his inner strength by flying through the sky.
Chunwoo Song stepped forward.
Sreung!
He approached Pyowol with his sword drawn.
Pyo-wol looked at Song Chun-wu with his waist slightly bent.
The wounds and pain were so severe that he could not even straighten his back.
Song Chun-Woo looked at Pyo-Wol with a cool expression.
It ends up like this.
Song Chun-woo!
Now Im telling you, Ive never liked you. It wasnt once or twice that I wanted to cut your face with a knife, pretending to be lofty alone in an underground cavity.
congrattions!
congrats?
Because my wish came true. Even though you didnt win it with your own strength.
At Pyo-wols sarcastic words until the end, Song Chun-wus expression stiffened.
Pyo-wols words touched Song Chun-wus deep-rooted sense of inferiority.
I hate to admit it, but I had to admit it.
The fact that he always felt inferior to Pyo-wol.
The inferiorityplex that took root in the heart from the underground cavity grew and became a giant tree.
The only way to get rid of the inferiorityplex was to kill Pyowol, the very source.
Song Chun-wu stopped right in front of Pyo-wol. Then he raised his sword and slowly stabbed Pyowols abdomen.
Swoop!
Pyowol gnashed his teeth at the feeling of a cold de cutting through his flesh.
Song Chun-wu smiled with satisfaction as he looked at Pyo-wols distorted face.
I wont kill you right away.
Fu-wook!
Song Chun-wu thrust his sword all the way into Pyo-wols abdomen.
The ck puppet pierced the abdomen and protruded from the waist. Still, Pyowol did not die.
It was because Song Chun-wu deliberately pierced the sword avoiding the main organs.
Pyowol pursed his lips tightly, his face distorted. It was an expression of enduring pain.
Seeing Pyowols face like that made me smile even more.
Song Cheon-wu thought that he wanted to see Pyo-wols face up close. So we took a step closer.
how is it? I feel like youre dying
Couldnt you rather have killed him at once?
Pyowol finally answered.
An even colder smile appeared on Song Chun-wus lips.
why? Is it painful?
Otherwise none of this would have happened.
what?
At that moment, something jumped out of Pyo-wols chest and bit Song Chun-wus arm. Song Chun-wu was so close to Pyo-wol that he couldnt avoid it.
Song Chun-wu nkly looked at the object that bit his arm.
A red snake with horns on its head.
it was a ghost
What
Song Chun-wu was speechless.
This is because the arm bitten by Gwiah turned ck in an instant.
It was a truly terrifying extremity.
At this rate, the miasma would pass through his shoulder and enter his heart in an instant.
Once the miasma entered the heart, it could not be saved even if Daera Shinseon came.
When I looked up, I saw Pyowol smiling.
I told you. I should have killed him at once when the opportunity came.
profit!
Chunwoo Song gritted his teeth.
Biting his arm, Gwiah was already back in Pyowols clothes.
There was no time to think further.
Song Cheon-woo hurriedly pulled out the sword that had stabbed Pyo-wol in the abdomen and cut off his own shoulder.
Awesome!
Cheonwoo!
Sawyerwol cried out in surprise. But at that time, Song Chun-wus arm had already fallen to the floor.
Keugh!
Chunwoo Song grabbed the cross-section of his shoulder where blood was gushing out and stepped back.
Pyowol smiled at him.
Next time it wont end with one arm. Chunwoo Song. See you again!
Pyo wow!
So Yeo-wols wondog-young scream echoed across the ceiling cliff.
Pyowol left behind her screams and threw herself onto the cliff of the ceiling.
I hope there will be water
I bet everything on the faint possibility.
In an instant, the figure of Pyowol disappeared under the cliff of the ceiling.
So Yeo-wol gave an order to the Blood Demon Corps.
What are you doing? Hurry up and track him down. Be sure to bring his supplies to me.
The blood demons who received her orders began to crawl down the ceiling cliff.
So Yeo-wol hurriedly approached Song Chun-wu.
Cheonwoo!
Keuuuu! Hurry up and catch him.
Healing the woundses first.
Huh Ugh!
Suddenly, Chunwoo Song rolled his eyes and passed out.
Even though the arm was cut off, the miasma had weakly prated.
Cheonwoo!
Chapter 489
Episode 489
Soyeowol hurriedly took out the Admiral from his bosom.
It was an elixir that he usually carried as a means of lifesaving.
Admirals were taken by Song Chun-wu. However, even after taking the Admiral, Song Chun-wus condition did not improve.
Kuuk!
Song Chun-wu vomited blood and suffered.
The blood he vomited smelled awful.
Sawyerwol thought he was lucky. It was clear that if he hadnt vomited up poisoned blood, his condition would have gotten worse.
It was only after he coughed up blood that Song Chun-wus expression became morefortable. The Admiral Corps is finally seeing its effect.
Serious
Soyeowol trembled.
I never thought I would carry a snake in my arms. And I didnt even know that the little snake had such a terrible poison.
If the two of them had been even a littlete, Song Chun-wu would not have been a man of this world.
thank god. Alive
So Yeo-wol murmured as she embraced Song Chun-wu.
One arm was cut off, making him a one-armed man, but that didnt matter.
It was important that Song Chun-woo was alive.
Song Cheon-woo was the support of So Yeo-wol.
Without him, Soyeowol didnt have the confidence to endure this harsh world.
So, the anger rose even more.
It was anger towards Pyowol who tried to take away the most precious thing from himself.
What are the blood demons doing?
She med the blood demons for no reason.
It seemed like a good amount of time had passed since I crawled down the cliff, but there was no news yet. But in reality, it wasnt long before they went down.
Even after running down the well-paved mountain path, it was still too early to reach the bottom.
Pyowol! You devil! You will die meekly, will you make such a cowardly move?
Hatred for the moon rose like fog.
He swore that if he were caught, he would kill him with the worst pain imaginable.
So Yeo-wol looked at Song Chun-wus face.
Song Chun-wu passed out, probably because he couldnt bear the pain with his sober mind.
Sawyerwol thought he was lucky. Still, the young fraud on his face had disappeared.
It has passed the hangobi.
So Yeo-wol tied a white cloth tightly around the part where Song Chun-wus shoulder was cut off.
The appearance of her standing up after all the measures were taken was reminiscent of blood.
Whoa!
She let out a sigh of relief and looked up at the cliff on the ceiling.
There was still no news from the blood ghosts who had crawled down.
Im sure you didnt miss it?
Sawyerwol bit his lip at the ominous feeling.
The n to seize the full power of Guryongsalmak by using Pyowol seeded.
Mrs. Woo, Mak-joo, and Koo Hye-hye. All beings blocking her path were removed by the Pyowol.
Ko Il-won, her half-brother, will be in the middle of the vast sea by now, so she cannot prevent her from bing the ruler of Guryongsalmak.
As time passes and the leaders of Guryongsalmak find a reason, they will surely raise a problem or object to her. But that much could easily be overpowered.
She was the one who seized the victory, and she was prepared for those who would rebel.
The problem was the moon.
If Pyowol returned alive, there would be no end to the aftermath.
The person who knew best how tenacious Pyowol was was Soyeowol.
Once he set a goal, he never gave up, and Pyowol was the one who would always assassinate him regardless of means or methods.
no! it wont be! I will definitely bring his head.
Soyeowol waited for the blood demons to bring good news.
I didnt know how much time had passed.
Suddenly, a red shadow rose above the cliff of the ceiling.
He was one of the blood demons who crawled down following the moon.
So Yeo-wol hurriedly asked about the return of the blood ghost.
What about him? Where is his supply?
sorry.
sorry? Did you miss it?
When we went down, it was already gone and invisible. It was probably washed away in the valley water.
The blood ghost answered.
Valley?
yes! I searched all over, but couldnt find any trace.
Shit!
The Danju is directly tracking them.
okay?
A faint feeling of relief appeared on Sawyerwols face.
The leader of the Bloodghost Corps was the one she trusted the most.
He was recognized for his outstanding skills among the blood demons and became a sober, so he was excellent in both tracking and killing techniques.
To the extent that he would never fall behind his former self.
If he did, he would surely be able to find and kill the moon.
Cheers!
The was spread wide over the water.
The soon sank into the water and entangled the objects inside.
its okay! pull up.
Soon the people on the boat started pulling up the.
Arge object, entangled in the, came aboard the ship.
thud!
As soon as the object touched the deck, two men rushed in and untied the. Then the identity of the object inside the was revealed.
it was a man
The man with pale skin like a corpse was Pyowol.
Brother.
Come on and pull it out.
The men who pulled Pyo-wol out of the were Do Yeon-san and Nam Shin-woo.
Behind them was Eun-Yo.
Eun-yo pointed out the context of Pyo-wol.
It was weak, but I could feel the pulse.
He is still alive.
thank god.
Its time to be at ease. There must be a pursuer. Hurry up and get out of here. CNU, hurry up and drive the boat.
huh!
Nam Shin-woo answered and prepared to move the boat.
Do Yeon-san asked Eun-yo.
Is my brother okay?
Corruption is severe. We have to take her to Shinui as soon as possible.
hmm!
Do Yeon-san nodded.
At first nce, Pyowols condition did not look so good.
Pyowols physical condition was so bad that it was said that it was a miracle that he was still alive.
The reason he could still be alive was thanks to his body that had been trained to the limit and the Great Law of Exorcism.
As soon as Pyo-wol fell into the valley water, he instinctively performed the Great Law of Return and stopped all physical activities.
Like that, Pyowol floated down the valley and was able to reach the river that winds down the mountain.
The river was very wide.
Due to the gentle flow, all the people living in the vicinity lived here by catching fish.
Thanks to being in a state of suspended animation and flowing all the way here, the wound didnt get worse, but it was dangerous if it wasnt treated quickly.
Eunyo said.
Go ording to n.
okay.
Do Yeon-san shook her head and blew a whistle. Then, the fishing boats that were fishing nearby gathered around the boat they were on.
In an instant, more than dozens of ships gathered around the ship with Doyeonsan and others on board.
Doyeonsan said to the fishermen.
From now on, just do as I exined earlier.
So youre saying that each of us can drive the boat and scatter in all directions?
yes!
If someone calls from thend, dont burn it?
yes!
okay.
The fishermen nodded their heads in unison.
Lets move.
okay.
Draw!
At Doyeonsans words, the fishermen drove their boats and scattered in all directions.
Upstream and downstream, they drove their boats through tributaries connected like a spiders web.
The boat driven by Do Yeon-san moved downstream.
All of this was Eunyos n.
After Eun-yo had enough rest, she followed the Red King to this ce.
By the time she and Do Yeon-san arrived, Shinwoljang had already turned upside down.
Eun-yo and Doyeon-san Nam Shin-woo scattered and gathered information.
As a result, he noticed that Pyowol had climbed the mountain behind the New Moonjang.
I wanted to climb the mountain myself and help Pyo-wol escape. However, it was impossible because the mountain was already full of power from Shinwoljang.
Unwillingly, Eun-yo circled around the mountain looking for a ce where Pyo-wol could escape.
It is only here. This is the only valley where the mountain joins the river.
Eun-yo immediately ordered Do Yeon-san and Nam Shin-woo to recruit fishermen working nearby.
He gave them arge sum of money and asked them to move as they wanted only once.
For the fishermen who make a living by catching fish, the hermit that Do Yeon-san and others gave was a great temptation that they could not handle.
In the end, all the fishermen replied that they would follow Eun-yos words.
Late at night, Eun-yo led all the ships out and waited for Pyo-wol to escape. I stayed up all night like that.
Her wait was not in vain.
Just before the sun rose in the east, the pyowol had washed up from the valley.
Doyeonsan, who found the pyowol, threw a and caught it.
We need to take her to a ce of trust as soon as possible.
First of all, I had to fool the eyes of my enemies. And the means to track it had to be blocked at the source. Thats why they captured all the fishing boats.
It was impossible to find and track all the fishing boats moving in different directions. Even if it were possible, by that time the ship they were on would be out of whack.
It was then.
Look over there.
Suddenly, Doyeonsan pointed in one direction.
It was the point where the valleys from which the Pyowol drifted joined together.
Red shadows appeared there.
It was not possible to know the reality because they were so far away, but it was immediately apparent that they were the ones who had been tracking Pyowol.
They were amazed at the sudden size of the river.
It was notrge enough to be tracked by swimming. So I tried to save the ship. However, all ships in the vicinity were bought by Eun-yo.
The blood demons beckoned and called, but all ships turned away.
What?
The blood demon lord widened his eyes.
It was improbable that one of so many ships would not respond to the call.
The boats on the river were scattering in all directions, not even looking at them.
Hes on one of those boats.
The problem is that it is not possible to specify which ship the Pyowol is on. Even if he found out, there was no way he would get on board.
No matter how good the wind speed was, it was impossible to chase a ship that far away.
I couldnt give up just like that.
Danju ordered the blood demons.
You guys move along with the boat downstream. If anyone evernds, take the boat and chase it. The rest follow me upstream.
The blood demons did not answer.
Its because youve been trained to never say anything unless its necessary.
The Bloodghost Corps split into two groups and pursued the ships.
They ran along the river and watched the boats. But there were too many ships for them to keep an eye on.
A few tributaries came out and the ships scattered along the tributaries, leaving some shipspletely out of sight.
The boat that Eunyo was driving was one of them.
Doyeonsan said.
Ipletely dropped my pursuers.
Now drive the boat with full power.
okay.
So far, to fool their eyes, they have driven at simr speeds to other ships. However, since the pursuer was gone, no one was suspicious even if the boat was driven with all its might.
Nam Shin-woo spread the sails wide and filled them with wind.
The ship moved at an unprecedented speed.
Only then could Eun-yo take care of Pyo-wol in peace.
It was time toy Pyowols head on hisp and examine the wound closely.
Squeak!
Gwiah crawled out of Pyowols arms.
Guia twisted the coil over her chest as if to protect the moon. It looked as if it would bite its fangs at any moment if it approached carelessly.
Eunyo said to Guia.
I will never do anything to harm my brother. So could you step aside for a moment?
Perhaps understanding Eunyos words, Gwiah soon uncoiled and came down from his chest.
Only then did Eunyo let out a sigh of relief.
She hurriedly pulled the wooden box from her bosom.
Inside the wooden box was a single ring wrapped in gold leaf.
Dan-hwan was Cheongyeong-dan, a rescue team.
It was a spiritual group that took care of you, saying that you might need faith.
Eun-yo hurriedly made Pyo-wol take Cheongyeong-dan.
gurgling!
Cheongyeongdan melted in an instant and flowed into the esophagus.
Pyowolsplexion improved a little. Still, I couldnt bepletely relieved.
We must join God soon.
Chapter 490
Episode 490
Heo Eok! Whoa!
Fengjian breathed heavily.
My heart was beating violently, as if it would burst at any moment.
No matter how much I chose to breathe, my heart wouldnt calm down.
Its because he really pulled everything out of himself to the limit.
I cant remember when was thest time I poured my all into this.
Only killing people!
Fengjon looked at the corpse scattered in front of his eyes.
It was the man-inw who had driven himself so ferociously a moment ago. However, in his appearance now, the majesty of the past could not be found.
The appearance of the disheveled appearance was no different from the meat of a butchers shop.
Dying is like this.
No matter what you look like in life, no matter what reputation you have, everyone is fair in front of death.
Its so shabby and pointless.
Whew!
Feng Zhen let out a sigh.
It was only one number.
The difference that determined their destiny.
Feng Zun bet everything on the number of days and gambled with his life.
The mistake of Manughter is that he rushed at the gamble of abundance, thinking it was a fatal mistake.
As a result, Fengjon won, and Mansal turned into a cold corpse like this.
If Fengjons gamble had failed, it would have been him to lie as a corpse.
Fengjon sat down next to Mansal.
He was so exhausted that he no longer had the strength to stand up.
I dont know what became of him.
Poongjon recalled Pyowol.
Even though he himself had a terrible time, Pyo-wol must be struggling much harder than he was.
You will do well. Because he has the ability to do that.
Who is said to have that ability?
Then a calm voice reached his ears.
For a moment, Feng Zun felt a chill as if he had been bathed in ice water.
how?
It was a voice that should never be heard here.
So I thought it was an illusion.
Feng Zun cautiously turned his head in the direction the voice came from.
there he was
The moment he saw him, Feng Zuns eyes trembled.
How are you?
Its been a while.
he said calmly.
Obviously, there is not a big difference in age from Pungjon, but he kept his youthful appearance as if he had gone backwards in time.
He was the owner of a strong internal energy enough to reverse the flow of time. He was the only person in the present era who had such a strong internal energy.
At least in the group of people Fengjon knew, only he was possible.
He said.
I was passing by and heard that you were around here.
Did you hear it while passing by?
Yes.
Its coincidental rather than coincidental.
The reason of the sky is so profound that it is impossible to see through itpletely with the human mind.
A thousand li ising out of your mouth. Its funny.
It may seem that way. Well, Im funny too.
The corners of his mouth went up in an arc.
He was obviously smiling, but Feng Zun unknowingly shuddered.
Although he was not afraid of anyone in the world, he was as frightened as the man in front of him.
Its hard to breathe just being in the same space.
Old man!
Then someones voice was heard.
Even without turning my head to check, I could identify the owner of the voice.
She was Ki Seon-hye of Gigas room.
Ki Seon-hye was holding a wooden box with needles in it and looking at Poong-jon and him alternately.
Seeing that Poongjons wounds were serious, he ran to get treatment, but when he found him, he hesitated.
Ki Seon-hyes face was so pale that it was hard to see.
Even though he doesnt radiate any momentum, he feels a lot of pressure. Just because you are in the same space as him.
Feng Zhen said hastily.
Get away, Seon-hye!
But the old mans wounds
I dont care, get back.
A vein stood on Feng Zuns neck.
Sensing the unusual atmosphere, Ki Seon-hye tried to withdraw. But his voice caught her.
Hey!
At that moment, Seonhye Kis body froze.
By simply hearing the voice, the heart is subdued by him.
He said to Ki Seon-hye.
What is your name?
Im KiSeonhye from Gigas room.
Gigas room? Thats a name Ive never heard before.
Its a small medical clinic that practices medicine in the slums of Soyang, so its natural that youve never heard of it.
okay?
He looked at Ki Seon-hye and his eyes lit up.
In an instant, Feng Zun wrote an evil word.
Dont pay attention to that kid, bro!
like! You finally call me brother.
older brother!
Nice to hear.
he shook his head.
Conversely, Feng Zuns face was contorted even more fiercely.
Poongzon knew.
That none of those he cares about remain sane.
He was like a gue.
Destroying everyone except himself.
I hated him and wandered all over the world.
I didnt even go near his residence, in case I ran into him by chance. Ive been avoiding it for decades, but today I met him here.
I would have thought of running away if I was in good health, but I didnt have the strength to even lift a finger right now.
Since I havent seen my brother in a while, I want to drink together for three days and nights to strengthen brotherly friendship. What do you think?
Are you sure you want to take this little brother with you?
Angel!
Brother Cheonhwa!
You know better that I do not rmend it twice.
Fengjon closed his lips.
Normally, I would never listen to him. But now he had no choice.
If you reject his words, everyone here will die.
Not to mention Ki Seon-hye, but also all the people in the slums.
He was a man of sufficient ability.
I will follow.
Good idea. I heard that you took a disciple. I will take that child too.
My disciple is not here right now.
after! little brother Im not feeling well right now. I care about you, so why dont you trust me?
Its real. sent far away.
Fengjon thought it was fortunate that Nam Shin-wu was not here.
It was obvious what would happen to Nam Shin-woo if he fell for his older brother.
He did not miss the relief that passed by the corner of Pungjons eyes.
Its clear that hes not here.
It was a little regretful, but I didnt want to take Poongjons disciple by overdoing it.
Anyway, as long as Fengjon is with him, the disciple will have no choice but to join him naturally.
lets go! little brother.
yes!
Pungjon rose to his feet.
Before following him, Pungjon looked at Seonhye Ki.
He didnt say anything, but Seonhye Ki nodded as if she understood.
Feng Zun also nodded slightly and followed him.
He said.
It feels so good to walk with you for such a long time. Please let us be together for a long time.
yes!
Feng Zhen replied weakly.
He moved like a cow being led to the ughterhouse.
A boat entered the thick reed forest by the river.
thud!
The ship stopped with a dull sound. Then the man jumped from the boat and looked around.
no one is here. You can get down.
The man talking to the ship was Do Yeon-san.
As soon as he finished speaking, Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo appeared.
Nam Shin-woo had a Pyo-wol on his back.
Eun-yo asked Do Yeon-san.
Is this right?
Are you sure! If you go a little further, God will be waiting for you.
okay!
Only then did Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo get off the boat.
As the two walked away from the boat with the Pyowol on their backs, Doyeonsan picked up the knife that was usually used on the boat.
Ha!
Do Yeon-san swung the sword with spirit.
Then, an intense pottery came out and cut all the reeds in the area.
Doyeonsan threw away the sword and spread both hands toward the flying reeds. Then a strong wind rose and scattered reed leaves over the boat.
The small boat was quickly covered with reed leaves.
At this rate, unless you look closely, you wont even notice the presence of a ship here.
lets go!
After finishing the camouge work, Do Yeon-san told the two of them.
They left the anchorage and moved along the reed fields.
It would be more convenient to move to Guandu, but it was a foolish choice.
At this time, there will be not one or two people walking the Guando. If you move to Guandu, you will definitely open their eyes.
Luckily, I got rid of the blood demons, but I didnt think they would give up so easily.
They will do everything they can to find and kill Pyowol.
I had to stay out of their sight until I got out of Hunanpletely.
They mostly moved to deserted ces.
Pyo-wol tried to fly the sky whilepletely entrusting himself to Nam Shin-woo. However, his body was so badly damaged that even Ungong did not go his way.
For now, it was best to prevent the condition from getting any worse. But even that wasnt easy.
Because too much blood was shed. No matter how astounding, even the owner of martial arts is bound to die if he sheds so much blood.
Pyowols condition, which had lost consciousness, gradually deteriorated.
brother!
Nam Shin-woo, who was carrying Pyo-wol on his back, noticed the fact first.
Eunyo looked at the condition of Pyowol and said.
Dangerous! I need to speed it up. Lets run through the road.
But what if people notice you?
Im not in a position to cover this and that. The more the tip is dyed, the less likely it will be saved.
Shit! Lets do it.
In the end, Do Yeon-san agreed with Eun-yos decision.
The three of them jumped out of the canal.
As I ran through the well-polished pipe, my speed doubled.
Some people walking along the Guandu were surprised to see the three running. It was because ordinary people ran at a speed that could not be dared to imagine.
In an instant, the three disappeared from sight of the others.
They ran for almost half an hour without stopping. The ce he arrived at was a small vige far from Giyang.
Someone was standing at the entrance of the vige.
Suddenly, a wee light shed on his face.
It was because I saw three people running away.
Wee!
It was Shinui who weed the three people.
he is?
Here you go.
Shinwoo Nam pointed at his back.
Sinuis face stiffened as he saw the unconscious Pyowol.
You are also seriously injured. Move inside.
yes!
The four of them hurriedly took Pyo-wol and entered thergest house in the vige. It was the vige chiefs house, but I gave it to you today for your faithfulness.
There was a time when God healed the vige chiefs daughter who was seriously ill. So the vige chief readily gave up his house for the sake of trust.
Lay me down here.
Shinui pointed to the bed.
Nam Shin-woo hurriedly put Pyo-wol on the bed.
As Pyowoly down on the bed, Guia crawled out.
Gwiah coiled himself around Pyowols head like a watcher.
Sinui did not even look at Gwiah and pointed to Pyowols veins.
His expression became increasingly serious.
Huh! I lost too much blood.
It was surprising that he was still alive with such scars.
To that extent, the condition of Pyowol was serious.
First of all, what should we do with the blood?
Chapter 491
Episode 491
Eunyo asked.
What about blood?
I need to replenish someones blood.
Is that possible? Giving your own blood to someone else?
Is it possible!
Thats
Eun-yo kept her mouth shut at the firm words of faith.
Because it was impossible in hermon sense.
God has spoken.
It cannot be exined in words, but the nature of blood is different for each person. Its like itspatible with blood. If you inject blood with a different nature, it will onlyst four months.
How?
Originally, we have to distinguish the nature of blood with herbs, but there are no such herbs here.
Shinji furrowed his brow.
If you are a Gigauibang in Soyang, you will be able to distinguish the nature of blood without difficulty. But there was no such herb here.
Himself and Eun-yo Nam Shin-woo and Do Yeon-san.
Among them, it was unknown whether someones blood had simr properties to Pyowol. If you mistakenly inject the wrong blood, it would only speed up Pyowols lifeline.
Shin-woo looked at Shin-woo Nam with sincerity after thinking for a while.
I must use your blood.
yes? Me?
okay!
Nam Shin-woo had the ability to immortalize.
Sinui thought that Nam Shin-woos ability came from blood. A certain ingredient contained in his blood maximizes his regenerative power.
If it is Shinwoo Nams blood, even if it is of a different nature, it will be able to trigger the regeneration of Pyowol.
What are you going to do?
I will give you my blood.
Nam Shin-woo answered without hesitation.
If it wasnt for Pyowol, he would have died instantly.
I would have given not only my blood but also my life if I could save him.
god said
Then lets begin. Roll up your sleeves and lie down next to the moon.
yes!
Nam Shin-woo obediently followed his words.
Sinui took out the cloth package he had been carrying in his heart.
When the cloth bundle was opened, a hollow bamboo needle and an empty tube made of reed leaves were revealed.
Sinui put arge acupuncture needle on both sides of the tube.
He said to Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo before inserting a needle into Shin-woo Nams arm.
You guys keep out. While Dafa is being spread, dont let anyone enter the room.
yes!
all right.
The two went out with an answer.
They, too, were aware of the seriousness of the matter. From now on, I had to keep away from a single ant cub.
After the two left, Shinui put a great acupuncture needle into Nam Shin-woos arm vein. Then, he inserted the opposite needle into Pyowols arm.
Nam Shin-woos blood flowed into Pyo-wols body along the pipe.
Faith said to Nam Shin-woo.
It wont take long, so be patient.
Im fine.
You are proud.
If it wasnt for my brother, I wouldnt have been alive until now. I also met Master thanks to my older brother. My brother is my benefactor. I can give you life, not blood.
I dont need even my life. All I need is a little blood to prime it.
yes!
Sinui calcted the amount of blood flowing from Nam Shin-woos body while they were talking.
The more, the better, but if too much blood is drained, Nam Shin-woo will be hurt. Conversely, if it is toocking, it cannot boost the weakened vitality.
Sinui watched the condition of Pyowol.
If Pyo-wol showed a rejection reaction, he had to pull out the acupuncture immediately. However, there has been no reaction so far.
Still, God was not vignt.
Even if there was no rejection at first, there were cases where it appeared after a long time.
Fortunately, the process of transfusing Nam Shin-woos blood into Pyo-wol went smoothly.
Sinui pulled out the great acupuncture needle that connected the blood vessels of the two people.
Shinwoo Nam rubbed his arms and stood up.
Is it done?
for now!
Is there anything else I can help with?
It is enough to share blood. Ill do it from now on, so you go out and help the two of them.
yes!
Nam Shin-woo went outside with an answer.
Shinui looked at Pyowol for a moment.
A bit of color returned to his pale face. But this was not enough.
Like I said to Nam Shin-woo earlier, it was just a matter of pouring water into the priming water. To save Pyowol, something more was needed.
Sinui took out a wooden box from the cloth package.
Inside the wooden box were hundreds of silver needles too fine to be discerned with the naked eye.
Sinui took out a silver needle and muttered.
The Great Law of Life and Death! It is the only thing to believe in.
It was a legendary greatw that could save people even if they were in danger, as long as they had a breath.
Sinui traveled all over the world to perfect this acupuncture.
Now, the nickname of Shinui hase to refer to him, but there were people called Shinui before that.
Those who possessed medical skills that reached the level of gods.
They disappeared with the flow of time. Shinui wandered all over the world, gathering their medical skills one by one. What hepleted in this way was the Law of Living and Social Marriage.
In order to unfold the Law of Life and Social Marriage, an elixir was needed.
Fortunately, Shinui had such an elixir.
It didnt make sense that there wasnt at least one elixir of vision when the name was faithful.
Sinui took out the order that he had cherished so far.
One hundred herbs were used to make Yeongdan, which was named Baeknyeong Ilwon Sindan (`һԪ).
All of the 100 herbs are hard to find in public life, and Sinui only made three pills.
Sinui opened Pyowols mouth and let him take the Baengnyeong Ilwonshindan.
When the saliva touched it, the Baengnyeong Ilwon Shindan melted like water in an instant and passed down Pyowols esophagus.
I dont know if this will be a blessing or a disaster for you.
After receiving Nam Shin-woos blood transfusion, he took Baengnyeong Ilwonshindan. I couldnt believe what kind of effect would be if the life and death marriagew was added to it.
Whoa!
Shinui sighed for a moment and began to insert acupuncture needles into Pyowols body.
If even one of them is slightly out of position, a catastrophe will ur. For that reason, Sinui focused her mind as much as possible and inserted each needle one by one. That is how the Law on Living and Social Marriage began.
Eunyo looked around the vige.
The vige was so remote that it didnt even have a name. Not too many people knew about this ce. But that doesnt mean itspletely isted.
In Eun-yos eyes, this ce seemed halfway.
If Pyowols wound wasnt deep, we would have met here and moved to another ce. However, because the details of the pyowol were so critical, I had no choice but to stay here for about a day.
Once the bloodghosts were out of the way, I couldnt be relieved.
You never know when they mighte after you again.
Eunyo said.
I need to spread the truth.
What shall I prepare?
Do Yeon-san asked as if he knew that.
Im going to open the maze. I need seventy-two polished wooden poles.
okay.
Doyeonsan ran to the nearby forest and started cutting down a slender tree.
A tree the size of a forearm had all its twigs cut off and polished in a few strokes.
Nam Shin-woo came out and asked Eun-yo.
Sister, what shall I do?
You keep an eye out for any abnormal trends outside. If you detect even the slightest strange movement, immediately return and report it.
all right.
Shinwoo Nam climbed like a squirrel up a tall tree nearby.
He gave a lot of blood to Pyo-wol, but there didnt seem to be any aftereffects.
Eun-yo thought Nam Shin-woo was proud.
After waiting for a while, Do Yeon-san returned with an armful of the wooden stick she had ordered.
Eun-yo epted one of them.
She stood in front of the house and looked to the front.
It was Eunyo who lost his eyesight due to the influence of the Dafa he received at Soroeumsa. But instead of losing an eye, he gained a minds eye.
The world we see with our eyes is very different from the world we see with our eyes.
The world she saw wasposed of light and flow instead of the shape of objects.
Light was the essence of things, and flow was the flow of energy that originated from the essence.
Everything that exists has an essence and a flow.
It also applied to thend.
There are ces where the energy is particrly strong.
There was always a strong current with bright energy in such a ce.
At first I didnt know what that meant. But now I know for sure. as well as how to use it.
If you use the flow of qi well, you can create a variety of harmony.
That was the truth.
Jinbeop is to create harmony between heaven and earth by slightly twisting it using manpower.
Ordinary people have to spend their whole lives trying to learn the jinbeop, but she doesnt have to.
because it is visible
puck!
Eunyo put the first stick in a ce where the flow of qi is particrly strong.
I could see the flow of qi changing.
A second rod was inserted into the diverter of the flow.
The flow changes again.
Eunyo controlled the flow like that with a stick.
No other jinbeopga in the world could spread the jinbeop like her.
So far, he can only use the methods he learned at Soroeumsa, but as he deepens his realm, he will be able to use much moreplex and deadly tactics.
Eun-yo inserted the sticks one after another.
When about forty or so were plugged in, mist began to slowly form around them. It was a phenomenon that appeared when the truth was manifested.
The appearance of this phenomenon even though the jinbeop had not yet beenpleted meant that the rod of silver yoke was piercing the core.
When thebyrinth waspletelypleted, the fog grew thicker.
Not only the house where Pyo-wol was being treated, but the entire vige was enveloped in thick mist.
In an instant, a vige was engulfed in mist andpletely obliterated.
after!
Only then did Eunyo let out a sigh.
It couldnt have been this difficult if it was simply to stick the stick in the flow of qi.
The depth at which the rods were inserted was different for each flow and the degree of bearing capacity was also different. So, she also struggled with a temporary sense of exhaustion after practicing the jinbeop.
Eun-yo bent over for a moment and took a deep breath.
Do Yeon-san came up to Eun-yo and wiped the sweat from her forehead.
are you okay?
I cant stand this much.
great job.
huh!
I hope there are no pursuers, anyway.
Thats not for the best.
Eunyo straightened her back and said.
I tried my best, but it was best not to use it.
She prayed for the time to pass without incident.
You worked hard, so Im resting.
you?
I have work to do.
huh?
I think I need to study.
Eun-yo narrowed her eyes at Do Yeon-sans unexpected answer.
Do Yeon-san smiled as if she found Eun-yo cute.
Until now, I have used the power of the Demon King without much worry. I didnt have to worry You can pull it out if you just put your mind to it.
Do Yeon-san did not know even a second and a half of martial arts until she gave her body to the ghost king.
Although he did not know the principles of martial arts, he gained strong power.
It is no different from giving a child a knife to ughter a cow.
All the ones Ive dealt with so far have been lower than him. Even if he wielded arge sword at random, he could overwhelm him. So I didnt worry too much.
That thinking has changed recently.
This is because the level of the unmanned opponents has risen dramatically. Doyeonsans random attacks did not work on them.
From then on, Doyeonsans troubles began.
What should I do to properly utilize the power that the ghost king has left in my body?
To be honest, I dont know how much I can use just because Im looking for it now. But you have to do something. Because you cant just do nothing and be defeated.
I am proud of you.
okay?
I dont know what youll get, but lets start. If something happens, Mirozin will buy you some time.
Eun-yos smile gave Do Yeon-san confidence.
huh!
Do Yeon-san immediately sat cross-legged.
Looking at Doyeonsan like that, Eunyo murmured.
Yeah!
It was up to her and Nam Shin-woo to endure until Do Yeon-san achieved some level of achievement.
Chapter 492
Episode 492
After!
Namgungwol was the man who sighed while looking at the hugeke.
There were countless bodies floating in Poyang Lake.
These were the soldiers who died in battle today.
The sh between Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe resulted in numerous casualties.
More people were dying than Namgungwol thought.
With so many victims, its gotten to the point where we cant stop even if we want to.
Geumcheonhoe, Eunryeonhoe, and numerous munpa rted to them participated.
Numerous Eunwons were newly created, and among them there were Munpas that disappeared without a trace.
Even now, ording to their own interests, many warriors and sects in the world were joining the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe.
Whoa!
Namgungwol sighed once again.
He made Eunryeonhoe with the will to prevent the runaway of Geumcheonhoe, but he did not even expect that it would be the starting point of such a cataclysm.
He could no longer stop the civil war on his own.
If I knew it would turn out like this, I would rather be the head of the club.
Yong Ha-sang of Yongcheon-gok, who became the head of the Eunryeonhoe, was a person with high spirits, like the nickname Sopae-ryong (С҆).
As soon as he became the head of the party, he showed a warlike tendency.
Despite the opposition of his subordinates, he allowed the operation to result in many casualties.
The result was a disaster right in front of my eyes.
Hundreds of soldiers of the Union Federation died in one day.
Including the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe, the death toll reached nearly a thousand.
The blood they shed was staining the huge Poyang Lake red.
Eunryeonhoe and Geumcheonhoe divided Lake Poyang into north and south.
Eunryeonhoe set up its headquarters in the southwest and Geumcheonhoe in the northeast.
They often provoked each other by going in and out of each others territory. Every time a big battle took ce and there were so many victims.
Namgungwol told Ha-sang Yong that he should deal with the provocation of Geumcheonhoe more calmly.
Yong Ha-sang listened to Namgung-wols opinion. But I was just listening. When actually responding, contrary to Namgoongwols opinion, he reacted violently.
There are two ways to put out the fire.
One is to extinguish it with water, and the other is to set fire to it.
Yong Ha-sang chose to set the fire back.
If you lose momentum from the beginning, you can never recover. We have to set a strong counterfire and remind them that this side is not easy.
Yong Ha-sans words were right. But the sacrifices they had to make were too great.
Whew!
Namgungwol let out another deep sigh.
It felt like going through the sea in the dark without being able to see the front.
At times like this, I thought it would be nice if someone could be a torch to light the way ahead.
Would things have been different if Pyo Dae-hyeop had been here?
Namgungwol shook his head.
Because it was a useless idea.
The Pyo-wol he knew had a strong personal inclination, he didnt like leading others, and he hated being active outside the country even more. It was impossible for someone like that to lead the Union Association.
It was then.
Suddenly, a group of boats appeared on the other side of theke.
Its a golden round.
Everyone be alert.
Unlike the subordinates making a fuss, Namgungwol watched the situation with cold eyes.
At that time, a white cloth was hung over the boat.
Understanding that it meant that he had no intention of fighting, Namgungwol gave the order.
Float the boat. I will go myself.
It is dangerous.
You dont believe me? I have enough ability to protect myself.
If you feel danger, you must get out immediately.
Ill do that.
In the end, the subordinates set the boat on Poyang Lake.
The boat that Namgungwol rode on quickly approached the boats approaching from the other side.
Namgungwols face hardened as the ship approached.
It was because the warriors, who gave off an unusual presence to the opposing ships yers, were standing tall like cranes.
Namgungwol recognized his identity at a nce.
Dokgo Hwang?
He was Dokgo Hwang of Mugeomryeon.
As he approached while being hit by the wind all over his body, momentum like a tidal wave was emanating from him.
Behind Dokgo Hwang was his confidant Eom So-so.
The boat they were on stopped right in front of them.
Namgungwol was the first to speak.
It was you!
Long time no see.
When did youe here?
Its been a while.
Is it okay to leave Mugeomryun empty and wander around carelessly like this?
Unlike thousands of times, martial arts training is quite stable.
Is that why you emptied martial arts and ran all the way here? I have nothing to do.
Its a position where the hegemony of the world depends, so shouldnt I be there?
Dokgo Hwang did not hide his ambition.
The war, which began with the sh between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe, was shaking the world.
There was no better opportunity than this for the ambitious seekers of world hegemony.
Namgungwol asked.
So what can I say? You didnt invite me just to chat.
The first business is to collect the body of the deceased.
hmm!
Why dont we take a truce for today and deal with each other?
hmm!
You must be distressed that the bodies of Unryeonhoe soldiers are left in Poyang Lake like this, right? So do I.
So lets not attack each other and collect the bodies.
Right.
I dont trust you, but I agree to collect the body.
I would have known that if it were you.
What is the second business?
I have a question for you.
You mean me?
Yes.
Namgungwol frowned.
No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnte up with what Dokgo Hwang should ask him.
All I want is the whereabouts of one person. If you answer honestly, I promise to stop the war for the next three days.
Its a three-day truce
I promise you in my name.
Good! What are you curious about?
A three-day ceasefire could save at least hundreds of lives. If he could save that many people, he could have answered Dokgo Hwangs questions.
Dokgo Hwang said.
I have one death penalty.
execution? Werent there several people?
I am looking for one of them. Its a name youve probably heard of. Yoo Soo-hwans death penalty.
Yoo Soo-hwan grand bargain?
There was a deep gap between Namgungwols forehead.
Is Hyung-hyung Yoo staying at the union association? Be honest.
Is he at Poyang Lake?
Are you saying you dont know?
This is the first time. If I hadnt listened to you, I wouldnt have known he was at Poyang Lake.
Namgungwol calmly lied without the slightest hesitation.
hmm!
Dokgo Hwang closely watched the change in Namgungwols expression.
I dont think its a lie. If so, where did he escape to?
As a result, Eom So-so could neither kill nor subdue Yu Su-hwan.
Even though it was not long after his martial arts had been restored, Yoo Soo-hwan showed off his amazing skills and escaped the crisis.
Although he suffered considerable wounds, he eventually escaped the encirclement and disappeared.
Eom So-so led his men in pursuit, but Yoo Soo-hwan was nowhere to be found.
To Dokgo Hwang, Yoo Soo-hwan was Shim Bok-hwan.
He was a person who would be a threat to his legitimacy if left alive.
Now, Dokgohwang almost dominated Mugeomryeon, but there were still many people who followed Yu Suhwan in Mugeomryeon.
If they found out that Yu Su-hwan was alive, Mugeom-ryun could have been torn in half.
Thats why I had to catch Yoo Soo-hwan.
Dokgohwang asked again.
Really? Arent you cheating?
joy! If Daehyeop Yu was here, it would have been widely known. A lot of people will question you if you say youre on our side with a problem.
Mmm!
Namgungwols words were right, so Hwang Dokgo sighed for a moment.
The Namgungwol he knew was not one to conspire or lie. Thats why I had to believe it.
If I hadnt gone to the union meeting, where would I have been hiding?
His gaze turned to Eomsoso, who was behind him. Then, Eom So-so bit his lip and lowered his head.
Because it was embarrassing.
She had never once betrayed Dokgos expectations. However, he disappointed Dokgo Hwang for the first time by missing Yoo Soo-hwan, whom he thought was the fish he had caught. So I couldnt forgive myself for beingcent.
Dokgo Hwang secretly sent a telegram to Eom Soso.
-Soso!
-yes!
-Make sure to find him and kill him. Never disappoint me this time.
-yes!
Umsosos face turned red.
Dokgo Hwang looked at Namgungwol.
As promised, the Geumcheonhoe will not move first for the next three days.
Namgungwol frowned at his deration.
Namgungwol said quietly to his confidant standing next to him.
Find the Yu Daehyeop. If we secure him, we will surely be able to shake the martial arts practice.
Mugeomryeon had the potential to be ranked among the top three of the forces supporting Geumcheonhoe. If he could secure Yoo Soo-hwan, he might be able to drive Mugeom-ryun into self-immtion.
Whoam!
Shinwoo Nam sat down on top of a tree and let out a long yawn.
It was pretty boring after being up in the tree doing nothing for a long time.
Shinwoo Nam muttered, rubbing his eyes with his fingers.
I want to see Master. Awesome!
It was the first time he had been away for such a long time since he became a disciple of Fengjon.
Although he was feared and feared by others, he was an infinitely good protector to Nam Shin-woo.
Pungjon did his best to protect Nam Shin-wu and passed on all his martial arts to Nam Shin-wu.
Poongjons martial arts were so vast that Nam Shin-wu could not understand them all or master them in a short period of time. Still, Pungjon made me memorize it unconditionally.
With the saying that if you learn the basics, you will learn itter. Thanks to this, all of Pungjons martial arts were remembered in Nam Shin-woos head.
His achievements right now are insignificant, but as he gets older and his understanding of martial arts deepens, his achievements will increase by leaps and bounds.
Are you all right? Well, who would do him?
Nam Shin-woo firmly believed that Pungjon was invincible.
It was then.
Nam Shin-woo, who was talking to himself, suddenly shut his mouth.
Because a strange atmosphere was detected.
He focused his eyes and looked straight ahead.
Sasak!
Something was moving in the distance.
The moment he saw the red shadow approaching through the bushes, the drowsiness disappeared from Nam Shin-woos face.
The red warrior from head to toe could not have been an ordinary person.
Its bloody.
Nam Shin-woo recognized the identity of the opponent at once.
Sasak!
At that time, I could see the blood demon approaching from the other side as well.
Looking around didnt seem to notice the town yet.
They advanced cautiously, exchanging signals.
At this rate, it was clear that they would soon reach the entrance of the vige.
Nam Shin-woo prayed earnestly.
Please just pass by.
However, his wish was put to shame and the blood demons managed to reach the front of the vige.
The blood demons looked at each others faces in the thick mist that blocked their way.
He realized that the sudden appearance of the mist was not normal.
Beep!
The blood ghost blew a long whistle.
Suddenly, red shadows suddenly appeared here and there.
They followed the whistle and approached the vige entrance.
Blood demons were infested in front of the vige covered in thick mist.
Among the blood demons, a soldier with a particrly strong presence came forward. It was Danju who led the Bloodghost Corps.
Danju looked at the thick mist for a while and then nodded to the bloodgwi who was beside him.
Even after waiting for a long time, the blood ghost that entered did note out again.
A cold smile appeared on the corner of the blood demon masters mouth.
found.
He snapped his finger, and the blood demons entered the mist.
Chapter 493
Episode 493
Its pure white inside the mist.
Both the sky and the ground seemed white.
The blood demons had never seen such a thick mist.
It was impossible for the misty haze to cause sensory disturbances to have formed naturally.
Its true.
They immediately realized that this was a phenomenon caused by Jinbeop.
A sneer hung over the blood demon masters mouth.
Foolish!
The Bloodgwi Corps led by him were severely trained by So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu reproduced the underground cavity where they practiced. Not only was it simply reproduced, but the gate was designed much more borately.
They were two people who valued extreme efficiency even when they were in an underground cavity.
They were well aware of how hard it is to raise elites who have reached the highest level.
They, Pyowol and Sogyeoksan were all gifted. Acquired training was very helpful, but it was basically supported by talent, so I was able to achieve my current achievement.
However, there were not many people who were born with such a talent. And those with that level of talent were bound to preupy the prestigious school.
No matter how much he borrowed the power of Guryongsalmak, it was impossible to secure the talented children So Yeo-wol wanted.
So Yeo-wol changed his mind.
If we couldnt secure children with the potential to reach the top, we would rather have arge number of children with a certain level of power.
They have kidnapped orphans from Gangho and Saewei. Then he drove them into an underground cavity of his own design.
Various elixirs and secrets were put in step by step.
Everything was meticulously calcted to maximize efficiency.
Thats how the blood demons progressed under So Yeo-wols n.
Of course, there were also countless deaths. Still, Sawyerwol didnt care.
As the process progresses, of course there will be victims. There was no reason to worry about such trivial things.
Thats how he mass-produced blood demons.
Assassins who are not the best, but possess a certain amount of power.
Each persons skill was nothingpared to Pyowol or Soyeowol. However, the number of blood ghosts mass-produced through a series of processes is over seven hundred.
Those who were killed by Pyo-wol Excluding those who died in the process of seizing Shinwoljang, more than four hundred people remained.
Hundreds of them were put on a mission to track down the moon. The rest of the staff were on standby so they could be put in at any time.
Considering that Pyowol was seriously injured, this level of manpower felt excessive. However, So Yeo-wol, who knew Pyo-wols potential, thought that even this was not enough.
Blood demons were needed to stabilize the newly-upied New Moon Field. It was just a pity that I couldnt put all my energy into it because of that.
Among the gateways made by Soyeowol, of course, there was Jinbeop.
It was also a highly advanced method of killing power.
In order to establish this jinbeop called Infinite Salhwanjin (oޚ), a ghost called the most outstanding jinbeopgist in the world was invited.
To the bloodghosts who experienced the Infinite Killing Incident, this kind of truism seemed like a childs y.
One of the key elements of the jinbeop was the disturbance of the senses.
By injecting false information, it prevents you from making correct judgments and makes you unable to trust your senses.
Cloud fog was a device to disturb the senses.
Being preupied with cloud clouds prevents you from taking in the information you truly need.
The blood demons closed their eyes.
I was able to grasp the situation using my other senses without having to look with my eyes.
Fuck!
Kuk!
At that moment, a rupture and a scream were heard from somewhere at the same time.
The blood demons hurriedly ran to the source of the sound. However, no matter how much I ran, the destination did not appear.
Apparently the sound came from somewhere nearby.
It was only then that the blood demons realized that the truth they entered was unusual. I thought it was a simple jinji, but its more sophisticated than expected.
No matter how much I ran, I couldnte out of the ce where I heard the scream. Not only that, but none of the subordinates who were nearby were visible.
They ran together, but broke up before they knew it.
The blood demon lord bit his lip.
The power of Jinbeop is greater than I thought.
I had a hunch that things werent going to be as easy as expected.
Kuk!
Screams were heard again.
He recognized at once that it was his subordinates voice.
The blood demons expression hardened.
It became clear that those he pursued were hiding in the mist and attacking his men.
What a fool!
This made it clear.
That there is a pyowol here.
To protect him, it was clear that he was desperately resisting and setting up a camp here.
They said they were ying tricks, but their actions confirmed him that there was a pyowol here.
Quaang!
The sound of a fight apanied by an explosion could be heard right at hand.
Those guarding this ce attacked the subordinates again. However, this time his subordinates did not go so smoothly.
The sound of a series of workshops could be heard.
It was a fight going on right next to it, but the Blood Demon Lord knew very well that it would be useless to run towards it.
The blood demon ran in the wrong direction.
If the mist disturbed his senses, there was a high probability that the sound he was hearing was alsoing from apletely different direction.
It was when I turned the corner once again after breaking the wall of fog a couple of times. A still young boy could be seen dealing with his men.
It was Nam Shin-woo who attacked the blood demons.
Since there were three blood demons united, Nam Shin-woo was unable to deal with it at once.
Pod!
The blood demon spurned the ground and ran toward Nam Shin-woo.
Nam Shin-woo widened his eyes in surprise at his sudden appearance.
I knew with my head that I had to avoid it, but my body was tied to the blood demons and I couldnt respond.
I cant avoid it.
It was when the word death came to Nam Shin-woos mind.
bang!
The blood demon stumbled along with the binge drinking.
A familiar figure stood in front of him.
Do Yeon-san recognized his identity at once.
brother!
He was Doyeonsan.
Leave the interest to me and take care of the others.
yes!
Nam Shin-woo replied vigorously.
Doyeonsans eyes deepened to see how much he had mastered the ghost kings martial arts.
I wish I had more time, but its worth a try.
Doyeonsan raised her air power.
It was much more natural to raise my inner skills after thinking about it a little. He regretted why he hadnt thought about how to use his power earlier.
Ill regret itter and focus on defeating interest now.
Just by looking at his prayers, he could tell that the man in front of him was on a different level from the other blood demons.
If it had been before, it would have shrunk, but now it was different.
I thought it was worth a try.
I just have to hold on until my brother wakes up.
It was then.
The blood demon lord, noticing that he was thinking differently, made a surprise attack.
There was no warning or sound.
Silentbat is the basic skill of an assassin.
The Blood Demon Lord was an assassin who had reached a great level.
He attacked Doyeon Mountain in the manner of an assassin.
Quaang!
However, his attack was blocked by Doyeonsans blow.
This is the first time he is fighting an assassin who has reached the same level as the Blood Demon Lord, but he was able to not panic because he had been with Pyowol for a long time.
Pyowol was a warrior who had reached the extreme of an assassin.
Do Yeon-san, who had watched his fighting style for a long time, was able to block the attack of the blood demons without panic.
Rather, it was the blood demon master who was taken aback.
The still young boy was too easily blocking his attacks. It was so natural for me to act as if I knew in advance which technique he would use.
As time passed, Do Yeon-sans response became more and more smooth.
The blood demons eyes became increasingly ferocious.
He was angry with himself for not being able to handle a young kid properly.
Definitely kill.
The blood gwidanju bit his lip and pushed Doyeonsan even more ferociously.
Eunyo, who was watching the whole situation from atop a high tree branch, murmured.
It changes the truth.
The maze separated the blood demons.
Fortunately, through hisbyrinth, the demons were unable to navigate. But this alone was not enough.
Now, the blood demons were gradually approaching the gate of life, as if they had be ustomed to Mirojin. If left as it is, it was clear that they would pass through thebyrinth.
It was a big adventure for Eun-yo to change the active line method in the middle. But she had no other options.
Now is not the time to doubt yourself.
I had to do it.
she jumped from the tree
Eun-yo had ten wooden sticks in her hands.
These were the things prepared after unfolding the maze.
Eun-yo quickly began to insert the stick into thebyrinth gate.
puck! puck!
At first nce, it seemed to be inserted arbitrarily, but Eun-yo inserted the stick into the ce where the energy of the earth was strongest.
As she inserted the stick, the cloud and mist surrounding Mirojin shuddered greatly.
Keugh!
Suddenly, blood flowed from Eun-yos lips.
Changing to another line in the middle of a line gave her a tremendous repulsive force.
Because of that, the load was put on the body.
My heartbeat was shaking and my blood was shaking, making my head dizzy.
Objects ovepped in two or threeyers.
Still, Eun-yo forcibly endured the pain andpleted the teachings. However, just before thest rod was inserted, more than a dozen blood demons appeared through the fog. Gears passed through the maze.
Their eyes lit up when they saw Eun-yo holding a stick in both hands.
At a nce, I could tell that Eun-yo was up to something.
Pod!
They kicked the ground and attacked Eunyo.
Even when dozens of unmanned soldiers attacked, not a single sound came out.
Shh shh!
All I could hear was the piercing sound of their swords.
Chit!
Eun-yo clicked her tongue and blocked their attack with her baton.
Follow me!
The sound of sticks and swords colliding echoed countless times.
At least, it was a shame because the silver yo had injected inner energy into the bar, otherwise it would have been cut off right away.
hooked!
A blood demon was pierced through the chest by Eunyos stick and lost his life.
Even watching theirrades die, the blood demons did not blink an eye.
They ran madly at Eun-yo, as if they had no feelings.
Eun-yo held up So-roe-eum-sas teachings and dealt with their wave of attacks alone.
It was not an easy task to capture as many as nine assassins alone.
Some of them broke away and tried to enter the house where Pyowol was being treated.
Where?
Eun-yo stretched out her pole to block their path.
The blood demons, who had no choice but to return to their ces, attacked Eun-yo.
Now they know too.
The fact that Pyowol, their goal, is in that house.
So it was clear that Eunyo was desperately trying to stop them.
It was then.
Through the fog, four more blood demons appeared.
He made his way through the maze and eventually came inside.
The blood demons who dealt with Eunyo pointed to the house with their hands.
They recognized the will of their colleagues at once.
The newly appeared blood demons ran straight home.
Eunyo bit her lip gently.
Is it possible?
She immediately shook her head.
Now was not the time to worry.
It was time to unleash the martial arts.
Chaa! Paranggucheon Demon Sword (˾ħ).
Sorroeumsas strongest swordsmanship unfolded in her hand.
Parts!
The blood-red river spread like a all over the area.
Dogang attacked the blood demons in an instant.
The blood demons opened their mouths and crumbled into blood-sand.
It was truly terrifying power.
But Eun-yo couldnt be happier.
Kwek!
He suffered deep internal injuries from unreasonably using the best swordsmanship of So-roe-eumsa. She vomited dark red blood.
It was as if my whole body was disintegrating, so I couldnt even lift a finger. Still, she forcibly tried toplete the jinbeop, but the most important pole was nowhere to be seen.
It could not withstand the river crossing and disappeared without a trace.
At that time, the blood demons broke through the mist and appeared abruptly.
Chit!
Eun-yo bit her lip until it bled and stood up.
Chapter 494
Episode 494
It was noisy outside.
I couldnt hear a scream, but the sound of something breaking and bursting came through unfiltered.
asionally, Eun-Yo and Nam Shin-Woos spirited spirits could be heard.
This is a fight against an assassin.
Gods eyes sank deeply.
Until the moment he dies, he doesnt scream once. Even the asional screams were only momentary bursts of something deeply suppressed.
They were really terrible seeds.
If you be enemies with these people, you will have to give up sleepingfortably until you die.
It was a trust that lived without roughness, but I did not want to be enemies with these people. But I have already be their enemy.
Knowing that he was involved, the blood demon will never stand still.
Its all because of this guy.
Sinui looked down at Pyowol who was lying with silver needles stuck all over her body.
Pyowol was still unconscious.
There were numerous stab wounds on the pure white body.
On the wound, Shinuis specially made golden spear was smeared with it. Sinuis special golden spear medicine was excellent for trauma.
A blood scab had already formed in the area where the golden spear was applied.
Whoa!
Faith sighed.
He did everything he could.
Nam Shin-woos blood was transfused and the life-and-social marriagew was performed.
What remained was Pyowols will and resilience.
The stronger the will to leap, and the stronger the resilience of the body, the earlier the awakening time will be.
I just hope I dont wake up toote.
Kwak!
The noiseing from outside became more and more clear.
It didnt bode well.
It must mean that the enemies are getting closer.
Nam Shin-woo and Do Yeon-san Eun-yo fought against the enemy with all their might.
At least there was abyrinth, so I was able to withstand it to some extent, but now even that has reached its limit.
More and more people passed through thebyrinth to avoid Nam Shin-woo, and the burden of Eun-yo, who was responsible for the final defense, was growing.
I squeezed out thest remaining strength and somehow managed to hold on, but I felt that even that had reached its limit beyond the wall.
Guia also raised her head and flicked her tongue, probably feeling uneasy.
It was the first time Guia showed such agitation.
It was then.
bang!
Along with the heavy drinking, someone broke through the wall and tumbled into the room where the two were sitting.
Cool!
It was Eunyo who was coughing up blood while pinned to the wall.
Nyoya!
Shinui hurriedly ran to Eunyo.
Eunyo shook her head and tried to stand up. However, his legs had no strength and he copsed to the ground.
It was clear that his face was white and that he had suffered deep internal injuries.
Sinui hurriedly made her take the top of the life jacket.
Eun-yo chewed on the top of the life jacket and looked at the hole in the wall.
that buck! that buck!
With the sound of footsteps, the blood demons entered the gaping hole.
The ghosts looked at Eunyo for a while, then looked at Pyowol lying on the floor.
A light of joy shone in their eyes.
You have finally reached your goal.
Now, if you kill Pyowol, all missions are over.
Killing a Pyowol lying defenseless was easier than flipping the palm of your hand.
Swoop!
They raised their swords in unison and aimed at the pyowol.
no!
Faith screamed, but they didnt care and put their swords down.
Sinui tightly closed her eyes as if she did not want to see the disaster that was about to happen. But the sound he expected did note.
The sound of a sword cutting flesh, and the scream of the moon.
Sinui carefully opened her eyes. Then, I saw the men who stabbed Pyowol with their swords trembling like people suffering from epilepsy.
They staggered, foaming at the mouth.
Its an ear.
Shinui at once figured out the reason.
Ghost bites the ankle of thest man standing. The ghost must have bitten the ankles of the blood demons who had invaded the room before they knew it.
The ghost was so small that the blood demons didnt notice its existence. The price was death.
The blood demons that had invaded the room copsed all at once.
There was no time to use internal energy to drive out miasma. Guias poison was just as lethal.
All the blood demons were dead, but it was still too early to feel relieved.
Kwaaang!
Half of the house was blown away in an explosion. Then, Pyowol and Eunyo Shinuis appearance was clearly exposed to the outside world.
It was the blood demons who blew the house down.
sister!
Nam Shin-woo flew in from somewhere and hurriedly blocked Pyo-wol and Eun-yo.
Nam Shin-woos whole body was also stained red as if he had bathed in blood.
I really did my best to stop the blood demons. However, it was impossible for him alone to stop so many blood demons.
In the end, Nam Shin-woo was seriously injured.
The blood demons appeared out of nowhere through the fog.
Despite Nam Shin-woo and Eun-yo blocking it, there were still fifty blood ghosts left. They broke through the exhausted maze and all appeared.
Inside thebyrinth, Doyeonsan and Bloodgwidanju were still fighting a fierce battle.
Doyeonsans help could not be expected.
Eunyo sighed and muttered.
I guess Ivee this far.
sister!
Still, I have to struggle until I die.
Nam Shin-woos expression hardened at Eun-yos words.
It was said that there was no business to be hit by the volume offensive, and it was just that.
Wow!
The blood demons rushed in unison.
Their goal was one leap.
He didnt even pay attention to Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo.
no!
Tongue!
It was the moment when the screams of the two resounded.
Fit!
Suddenly, a sharp piercing sound rang out.
At the same time, the head of the bloody ghost who rushed from the front was cut off diagonally.
The blood demons were startled and stopped.
Oh my goodness! Who wants to put their hands on my male body?
A woman in red appeared in front of Pyowol like a ghost. Blood dripped from the dagger in her hand.
It was the womans skill that cut the head of the leading blood demon.
A woman with a bizarre charm who seemed ordinary but beautiful smiled as she turned her dagger.
The blood demons flinched at her cold smile.
Instinctively, they recognized that the woman was of the same kind as them.
Eunyo asked the woman carefully.
who are you?
In an instant, the womans red lips drew an arc and went up.
me? That mans lover.
yes?
Eunyo did not understand the womans words for a moment and widened her eyes. Then, a small smile formed on the womans lips.
My name is Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol?
Its also the new Hundred Ghost Runner.
Hundred GhostsRyeonju?
Eunyos eyes shook.
I didnt know the name Hong Ye-seol, but I couldnt help but know Baek Gwi-ryeon.
Until the appearance of Pyowol, Baek Guryun was called the best assassin group in the world.
The eyes of Hong Ye-seol, the new white ghost lord, turned to the blood demons.
In an instant, a deep gorge opened between her brows.
Because it smelled of the same kind.
No wrong! They stink.
Assassins who have been raised normally will erase even the body odor thates from their body.
Among the targets of the murder, there were also those with a sensitive sense of smell. This is because if you get caught wrongly by such people, you may lose your life instead of making the killing a sess.
Through various experiences, assassins tend to erase not only their body odor, but also their insignificant characteristics.
The assassins who survived and perfected themselves for such a long time did not show any smell or external characteristics.
However, a faint stench emanated from the people in front of them. It is imperceptible to the average person, but fellow Assassins could smell it.
It made no sense that Hong Ye-seol couldnt sense such a smell when ordinary assassins could.
It was raised as an attribute. As I skipped stages and grew up, I didnt realize the basics and the items I needed to learn.
In Hong Ye-seols eyes, life was too young.
Having walked the path of an assassin from a young age, she took pride in her profession.
Others ignore it as a lowly job, but they still think that they can find the way in this.
Assassins Tao.
In a way, it could have been self-deceptive.
It was absurd to find the way in a job created to kill others. But even so, the job that could not be endured without self-deception was an assassin.
I didnt feel any emotion in the eyes of the blood demons looking at me. Of course, the higher the assassins achievement, the better he bes at hiding his emotions. But it was literally hiding it, not the absence of emotion itself.
The problem is that the blood demons do not feel any emotion at all.
Its like a being whose emotions have beenpletely castrated.
hmm! Its embarrassing. Its been a long time since I came to see you, and there are so many heinous things like this? Ill just make one suggestion for you. just back off If you step back from this point, I will give you my life.
The blood ghost did not answer.
As if they hadnt heard Hong Ye-seols words, they advanced with their swords in front.
Hong Ye-seol sighed quietly.
after! Are you going toe out like this? If thats the case, I have no choice but to erase it from the world.
right!
she snapped her fingers
Swoop!
At that moment, ck shadows silently appeared behind the blood demons.
Nam Shin-woo and Eun-yos eyes widened.
The blood demons who saw it realized that there were other beings behind it.
The moment the blood demons turned around in a hurry, ck shadows attacked them.
Awesome!
Shut up!
In an instant, three or four blood demons lost their lives. But thanks to that, the rest of the blood demons were able to counterattack.
Kakakakang!
Swords collided with swords, and a metal sound exploded.
There were no shouts, no cheers, no screams.
It was a silent war.
oh my god!
Mmm!
Nam Shin-woo and Eun-yo let out quiet voices.
It was the first time in my life to see such a sight.
Theirmon sense did not understand how they could make no sound when they were moving so violently to take each others lives.
Is this a fight between assassins?
Nam Shin-woo could not close his open mouth.
The ck shadows fighting the blood demons were Hong Ye-seols subordinates.
ck yer.
The elite assassins who escort Baek Guryun-ju.
Those who were raised only to listen to themand of Baek Guryunju and to protect Baekguryunju were the Heuksaldae.
Even the ten-blooded man, the best assassin of Baek Guryun, could not belittle them.
Moving the ck ughter Team meant that Hong Ye-seol became the new master of Baek Gwi-ryun.
Shia! Hiss!
The sword light cut through the air along with the hole-in-the-wall.
Bloodghosts died every time.
The Bloodgwi Corps were definitely assassins who had reached a high level. However, the ck ughterhouse specializes in catching assassins.
Baek Gwi-ryun-ju stands at the peak of the assassins.
He summoned countless assassins, but on the contrary, there was a threat of losing his life to the assassins.
Assassins aiming for the Hundred Ghost Runju were everywhere, and the basic mission of the ck ughter Force was to protect the Hundred Ghost Run Zhu from them.
Because of the circumstances, the ck ughter Unit was well versed in detecting and dealing with assassins.
Even if the blood demons used the trick of disappearing in front of their eyes, they were not deceived. Rather, I found it by chasing after the wave of energy they left behind.
Shu Gak!
He killed the blood demons like a master ying an animal.
It wasnt without any damage, though. The power of the blood demons was also not formidable, so the ck ughter Corps also died. But neither the one who killed nor the one who died spoke.
The silent war continued for a long time after that.
Chapter 495
Episode 495
The fight between the Blood Demon Lord and Doyeonsan was fierce.
The two collided with all their might.
There were many wounds on their bodies. It was a wound inflicted on each other.
There were deadly wounds on the neck and chest that would have been fatal if it had missed even an inch.
Hes a great guy.
The blood demon could not hold back his admiration.
Doyeonsans inaction was so great that I would apud him generously if it wasnt for the enemy. He was still crude, but he had the talent to be a strongmans divinity with a little more refinement.
It was clear that if Do Yeon-san was kept alive, there would be an afterthought.
Today must kill.
The blood demon master focused his energy on the sword.
Geomki or sword steel was not formed.
It is foolish for an assassin to perform such a conspicuous feast.
The basics of an assassin are no scars.
It was the assassins martial arts to strengthen the power by condensing the bet, rather than releasing it to the outside.
Red Fleece Sword.
The sword training he learned was one of those martial arts.
An assassins only swordsman who can win with a single blow.
Do Yeon-san clenched her fists at the unusual momentum of blood demonism.
Instinctively, he sensed that something unusual was about to happen.
Will my older brother be all right?
At that moment, the thought that came to Doyeonsans head was thefort of Pyowol.
For now, I had no choice but to trust Nam Shin-woo and Eun-yo.
It was then.
loophole!
The blood demon lord made a surprise attack after learning that Doyeonsan had other thoughts.
When Doyeonsan suddenly came to his senses, the sword of the blood demon was about to pierce his chest.
Only then did he realize his mistake, but it was already toote to react.
Doyeonsan opened her eyes wide and prepared for the pain. However, the blood demons sword stopped right in front of his chest.
Now, the blood demon lord had a feeling of pity, and there was no way he would take care of the situation.
It was not his own will that the blood demon lord stopped the sword.
Dozens of swords protruded from the white mist.
Dozens of swords were closely attached to the neck, chest, arms and legs of the blood demon. The masters of the swords were hidden from view by the mist.
Even if the blood demon lord moved even slightly, he would be cut by the sword that surrounded his body.
what?
The blood demons eyes shook.
I didnt notice at all until the sword touched my body.
It was a sight I would never have believed unless I had experienced it myself.
His killing method and sense were absolute to the extent that he became the master of the Bloodgwi Corps. Because of that, I was very proud of myself.
He couldnt believe that he didnt even notice the signs of those approaching him until the sword touched his body.
At that moment, the fog cleared.
A wind that blew from somewhere quickly cleared the mist. Then those who had been hidden by the mist appeared.
Dozens of warriors in ck uniforms were holding their swords close to the body of the blood demon.
ah!
Seeing the scene, Do Yeon-san unknowingly eximed.
Goosebumps had risen all over his body.
It was because the way the assassins subdued other assassins was creepy.
Just then, a dwarf old man walked out of the dispersing mist.
I couldnt feel any momentum from the old man, whose face was full of age spots and his back was slightly bent, holding a cane. However, the moment he saw him, Do Yeon-san felt a strong sense of crisis.
The old man looked at the Blood Demon Master who had been subdued by the Dark yer for a moment.
The blood demon lord opened his mouth for the first time.
Who are you guys?
For a moment, a faint smile appeared on the old mans lips.
They are called the ck ughter Band. These are the swords that protect the Lord Baek Guryun.
Baek Guryun? Why are you guys?
The blood demon lord made an expression of disbelief.
This is because Baek Guryun and Guryong Salmak were cooperating.
When Guryongsalmak requests it, Baek Guryun faithfully follows it.
The blood demon lord was well aware of this fact, as he had directly subcontracted it several times. So their appearance did not make sense.
Is it a betrayal?
Are we discussing betrayal? After all, its just a rtionship by contract.
You dare to break the contract? Baek Guryunju?
Thats the meaning of the new master.
trust? So, does that mean that the yeonju has changed?
Hehe! So it happened. So please understand.
The blood demon masters face distorted at the dwarf old mans words.
Call the Lieutenant. I will speak directly. I will hold you ountable for daring to interfere with the Guryongsalmak event.
You talk a lot.
what?
For an assassin to say, he talks a lot. You didnt take the right steps.
profit!
The old man waved his hand as if nothing more had to be said.
At that moment, the ck ughter Squad cut their swords.
Sugeok!
Ten swords separated the body of the blood demon.
Divided into dozens of pieces, the blood demon lords body copsed.
A look of astonishment shed on Do Yeon-sans face as she watched the whole scene.
When a dwarf old man found Doyeonsan Mountain, he politely took possession of it.
Sorry to startle you.
iced coffee! yes!
The small person is called Salno.
Salno?
yes! As you can see, he is an old assassin who is about to retire. Now Im old and I dont even have the energy to raise a sword.
At Salnos words, Doyeonsan swallowed her silence.
I dont have energy
I didnt even feel the presence of Salno until he revealed himself. If Salno had had the will to live just a moment ago, he would have already died.
Cold sweat was still running down his back.
Salno said politely.
The inside should have been cleaned up by now. Please go in.
yes!
Do Yeon-san nodded and moved. However, the boundaries were notpletely rxed.
He got help right away, but he wasnt sure that he and the assassins were on their side.
Preparing to leave the water at any time, Doyeonsan moved along with Salno.
When he left thebyrinth and arrived in front of the house, a bleak sight greeted him.
All the blood demons who broke through thebyrinth and entered were dead.
Mmm!
Doyeonsan let out a quiet voice.
At that time, Eun-yo approached Do Yeon-san.
are you okay?
uh? uh!
thank god.
Eunyo sighed in relief.
Only then did Do Yeon-sane to her senses.
Salno passed by Doyeon Mountain and approached Hong Ye-seol.
All sorted out. Lord Lian!
great job.
It was nothing.
Salno gave a small smile.
He looked at Hong Ye-seol with an expression as if he were looking at his granddaughter.
Sorry for bothering you.
Dont talk like that. If you need anything at any time, just give us amand. There is no need to be sorry. Thats because its the lords authority. Wouldnt you rather go inside?
Salno nced at the house.
Hong Ye-seol nodded and moved on.
Salno silently watched her back as she entered the house.
widely!
When she finally closed the door and disappeared, Salno looked at Eunyos back.
Everyone has suffered. Our ck ughter Team will stand guard, so everyone, please rest a little.
no.
its okay. Take a break as our children are already inplete control of the surroundings. If you are ufortable, I will be scolded by Yeonju.
I dont think Ill get scolded at all
Eunyo blurted out her words.
Salno smiled silently.
It made the look even more terrifying.
Hong Ye-seol carefully opened the door and entered the room.
The room was full of incense.
Sinui, who had been looking at Pyowol, cautiously turned her head to look at her.
What about the kids outside?
Do not worry. Because the children are safe.
Im d.
Faith let out a sigh of relief.
It was because he noticed that Hong Ye-seol had no ill intentions. Hong Ye-seol sat down beside Sinui and asked.
How is his condition?
I have done all I can. The rest is up to his will.
Then it will be fine.
Why are you so sure?
He is the most strong-willed person I know. I have never met anyone with a stronger will than him.
is it? Well
Shinji shook his head.
Did you say you did everything you could?
Yes.
Then I will take care of him from now on.
hmm!
Do not worry. I have no intention of harming him.
Okay I see.
Shinui rose from his seat.
I couldntpletely trust Hong Ye-seol, but I couldnt help it.
If she harbored ill will, it was because he and Pyo-wol were already dead.
I had no choice but to trust her now.
widely!
When Sinui closed the door and went outside, Hong Ye-seol came closer to Pyo-wol.
I saw a gwi-ah coiled around Pyowols bedside.
Guia saw Hong Ye-seols face and showed no reaction. This is because he knows that Ye-seol Hong is an acquaintance of Pyo-wol.
Hong Ye-seol looked at Guia and Pyo-wol in turn.
Somehow they look alike.
It was a one-man-one-soo in many ways.
Hong Ye-seol sat cross-legged in front of the moon and looked at his face.
Now things have changed.
In the past, Pyo-wol epted the ghost kings request to save Hong Ye-seol.
Thanks to this, he was able to find the mysteriousnd and save Hong Ye-seol.
If it wasnt for Pyowol, Hong Ye-seol would have died then.
Now the situation is reversed.
Hong Ye-seol was happy about this situation.
There are times when you are defenseless like this.
The moon was the most perfect assassin she knew.
A person who is never vignt and doubts everything that exists. It felt human that hey there defenseless like that.
When he wakes up, he will return to being a perfect assassin, so it will be thest time he sees Pyowol in such a defenseless state.
Hong Ye-seol enjoyed this moment.
Looking at Pyo-wols face, I felt like I was being rewarded for my hard work.
After parting ways with Pyo-wol, she entered Baek Gwi-ryeons headquarters.
Baek Gwi-ryeon was upset at the safe return of Hong Ye-seol.
It was after Baek Gwi-ryunju dered that Hong Ye-seol was dead.
From Baek Guryuns point of view, it was no different from the deading back to life.
Hong Ye-seol questioned Baek Gwi-ryun-ju.
Why did you do that?
What do you mean?
Did you use me as bait?
Are you just doing this with it? Its enough if youre alive and well, do you dare to challenge my authority?
I just want to reveal the truth. Did you really try to throw me as bait and cause chaos?
Baek Guryunju did not answer. However, his appearance alone was enough for Hong Ye-seol.
Dying while carrying out the request was eptable.
Its because Ive been determined since I chose this job anyway.
The reason she put herself in the Baekgwiryeon was because she believed that the Baekgwiryeon would at least protect her from external threats.
However, Baek Gwi-ryun exactly betrayed her expectations.
I didnt know anything else, but I couldnt forgive as much as the person who betrayed me. So she fought with Baek Guryunju.
Baek Gwi-ryunju, of course, tried to kill her using the ck sword.
At that time, the one who stopped the ck ughter was Salno.
He was the one who raised and trained the ck ughter Corps.
At least to the ck yer, his remarks preceded those of the Baek Guryunju.
The ck yer is not participating in this fight. Ryunju, who does not protect Baekgwiryuns assassins, cannot be our supreme.
In response to his deration, the ck ughter Corps remained neutral.
Hong Ye-seol had a fierce fight with Baek Gwi-ryun-ju and eventually was able to win.
Baek Gwi-ryeonju had not been killed for a long time, and her body was dull. On the other hand, Hong Ye-seol carried out all kinds of requests and his senses were at their peak.
Ever since he was hiding behind the wall of the ck ughter, he didnt even know that the oue of the fight had already been decided.
Hong Ye-seol killed Baek Gwi-ryun-ju and proudly became the new Ryu-ryun-ju.
After that, he led the Heuksaldae and ran all the way to this ce to help Pyowol.
Then wake up.
Hong Ye-seol quietly whispered in Pyo-wols ear. Then Pyo-wol opened his eyes in response to her call.
Chapter 496
Episode 496
Ah!
Hong Ye-seol involuntarily eximed.
It was because Pyo-wol, who had opened his eyes before he knew it, was staring at her.
I rubbed my eyes and looked again, wondering if I was mistaken, but Pyowol was looking straight at her.
what? Are youing to your senses?
Are you opening your eyes?
Is that why you came to your senses?
I came to my senses a little while ago. I just didnt open my eyes because I was organizing my thoughts.
Thats naughty!
Hong Ye-seol rolled her eyes.
Pyowol asked her while lying down.
Baek Guryun?
Cleaned up I did. Now I am the lord of Baek Guryun.
You must have suffered.
A little bit. How about you?
good!
Is it really good?
Hong Ye-seol looked at Pyo-wol with a suspicious expression.
If it was really okay, it was because Pyowol should have already kicked off his seat and got up.
Pyowol closed her eyes for a moment and contemted her body condition.
An unknown, hot aura ran through his entire body.
It was the harmony of Nam Shin-woos blood and the life and deathw of faith. The powerful vitality contained in Nam Shin-woos blood was maximized through the Life and Social Marriage Act.
Because of that, Pyowols body was on the verge of exploding.
Even Shin-ui, who performed thew on live and social marriage, did not expect such a result.
It was important from now on.
Pyo-wol opened her eyes and said to Hong Ye-seol.
Pick me up.
yes!
Hong Ye-seol supported Pyo-wols back and raised him up.
Pyowol said while sitting cross-legged.
I need to do some luck. You stand guard.
Do you mean protection?
Because right now I have no one to trust but you.
Do not worry. Because I will protect you.
Hong Ye-seol replied with a wide smile.
Then please.
Pyowol immediately closed his eyes and went into cloud air.
One oclock was in a hurry.
If he does not control this energy that is swirling inside his body right now, his body will explode like a bag full of wind.
Pyo-wol operated the Bunroesa Hon-simbeop.
My whole body was hot.
It was as if a snake made of fire coiled around the body along the veins.
It was an ordeal in and of itself to operate air power.
I felt the pain as if my blood vessels were burning.
Among the pains that humans can feel, the greatest pain is burning pain.
In other words, it was the pain you felt when you were burned.
That was the pain Pyo-wol was feeling right now.
Still, there was no change in Pyowols expression.
I was ustomed to pain from a young age.
Pyo-wol, who was living in pain, was very used to this level of pain.
to be patient and wait.
These were the two things that Pyowol was most confident about.
Dduduk! Dudeuk!
The sound of bones crashing came from Pyowols body.
Hong Ye-seol looked at Pyo-wol with a nervous expression.
It wasnt just the sound of bones, but the muscles of the leopard were convulsing arbitrarily.
It was clear that something unusual was happening inside Pyowols body.
At a nce, it was clear that something was at a critical crossroads.
Hong Ye-seol was nervous without realizing it.
She knew very well that if she was interrupted at a time like this, she would most likely fall for the coin intoxication.
It was then.
Suddenly, blood vessels bulged out over Pyowols body.
The protruding blood vessels wriggled like earthworms.
At the same time, intense heat radiated from his body.
hmm!
Hong Ye-seol was taken aback and stepped back without realizing it.
rattle!
As if an earthquake had urred, Pyowols body shook violently. At the same time, sweat rained down from his pores.
A foul stench emanated from the sweat running down his body.
Something was changing from within Pyowols body.
Hong Ye-seol looked at Pyo-wol with his nerves on edge.
sphemy!
At that moment, Pyowols skin split.
His skin was cracking and falling like a shedding snake.
Hong Ye-seol knew well what was happening in Pyo-wols body.
Hwangol metamorphosis (QNJZ̥).
When martial arts reach the highest level, the body changes into an optimal state for martial arts.
The skeleton and muscles change, the old skin falls off and new skin sprouts.
Transforming into a new species by escaping the limits of human beings was the metamorphosis.
Hong Ye-seol covered his mouth with his hand and looked at the scene.
The dry skin fell off, revealing a new, immacte skin like a baby.
When he attained enlightenment in the underground cavity, Pyowol acquired a body as smooth as a snake. All previous scars were erased and a body as smooth as a snake was acquired. However, Pyo-wols body, which had been smooth while going to Gangho, was again engraved with numerous scars.
Some disappeared leaving only faint scars, but others were so deep that they still remained clear. Not even scabs fell off the wounds he had suffered while fighting against Guryongsalmakju recently.
Like that, Pyowols body was engraved with wounds like a. However, all those scars disappeared when I was transformed.
It was like a babys white and smooth skin.
ah!
Hong Ye-seol eximed at the unbelievable sight.
Even though he finally cast off all his skin, Pyowol did not stop clouding.
no i couldnt stop
This is because the energy that was running rampant inside the body did not calm down even after the metamorphosis was achieved.
If the energy inside the body is notpletely rectified, the heart vein will be torn to shreds.
Because of that, Pyo-wol did not know that he had achieved a metamorphosis and focused only on Woon-gong. However, it was not easy to control the runaway energy.
Squeak!
It was then that Guia moved.
After uncoupling and moving, Gwiah rode up Pyowols body and wrapped around his neck.
Gwia opened her small mouth wide and bit Pyowols chest.
That me?
Hong Ye-seol widened his eyes in surprise.
She tried to strike Guia with her sword. He didnt know that Gwia was trying to harm Pyowol. But at that moment, I could see that Pyowolsplexion noticeably softened.
When the ghosts poison came in, the energy that seemed to burn his body changed the target of the attack.
The hot energy started to calm down slowly as it burned Guias poison.
The body of Pyowol, which had been heated with heat, also regained its tranquility.
Only then did Hong Ye-seol realize that Gwi-a did not intend to attack Pyo-wol. Rather, poison was injected to help Pyongwol.
Thanks to this, Pyowol even gained resistance to Gwias poison.
Guias poison could be said to be the most poisonous in the world.
The development of resistance to the poison of a gwia also meant that it became a non-poisonous body.
At least, the poison present in Gangho could not harm Pyowol.
Whoa!
After a while, Pyowol opened her eyes with a light sigh.
Seeing his eyes, Hong Ye-seol froze.
It was because the moment I saw the young red light in Pyowols eyes, my mind went nk as if possessed by a snake.
The mental strength of Hong Ye-seol, who suffered from an assassination attempt, was iparable to that of ordinary people. In terms of mental strength, Hong Ye-seol was the one who was at the top of the river. But even she had a momentary loss of consciousness.
What the hell
Come here. Ill take care of your wounds.
At the word of trust, Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo of Doyeonsan approached.
Eun-yo was the first to show the wound.
Tsk! It will leave scars.
It was a huge burden for women to have indelible scars on their bodies.
Moreover, if it was a young woman like Eun-yo, there was nothing more to say. However, Eun-yo, the person in charge, responded calmly.
are you okay.
The scar must be quiterge?
You are innocent. You have to ept that much.
Being unmanned
If I wanted to live a normal life, I would have chosen the life of a woman rather than a strong woman.
hmm!
Its the life I chose, so I can handle this level of scars.
I see! You are already unmanned.
Shinji shook his head.
He thought of Eun-yo as a woman, but Eun-yo actually thought of himself as a warrior.
The difference was great.
Eun-yo was neither afraid nor ashamed of scarring. Her aloof appearance made her more ashamed of her faith. After applying Geumchangyak, he corrected the tangled qi and blood with acupuncture. Finally, I handed her a gift wrapped in traditional Korean paper.
Its called Blue Young Dan. If you take it, you will be able to heal quite a few internal injuries quickly.
thank you.
Eun-yo immediately took Cheongyeongdan and went into the sky.
He knows how great Shinuis skills are, so he doesnt even have the slightest doubt.
It was Do Yeon-san who received Shin-uis treatment after Eun-yo.
He hadrge and small wounds all over his body because he fought a fierce battle with the Blood Demon Lord.
You have suffered.
Im nothingpared to my brother.
Your brother is already beyond the human category. Judging him on the same line is too harsh for you.
I know. Still, I want to be a little like him.
I see.
While talking with Do Yeon-san, Sin-eui performed acupuncture on him.
Gods acupuncture was truly amazing.
Do Yeon-san felt refreshed as soon as the saliva was pierced all over her body.
Lastly, Shin-woo Nams wounds were thoroughly examined before finishing. Nam Shin-woo was recovering quickly enough that he did not need treatment. It was a resilience beyond imagination.
Salno silently watched as Sinui healed from one side.
I could feel it just by looking at her sleeping.
It means that trust is a rare name.
Has there ever been a member of the parliament like that?
It was Salno who prided himself on being able to prate all the strong people. But Ive never heard of loyalty.
I heard there are as many people as grains of sand in Gangho
No matter how many people you know, its not enough to know someone who has great medical skills. Faith and the fact that he knew it was no different from guaranteeing the life of an extra bee.
Hehe!
Salno smiled sullenly and sneaked closer to Sinui.
Sinui opened her eyes and was vignt.
Whats going on?
Can you take a look at this old man?
Are you injured anywhere?
Its not like that, but Im running out of energy
Shinui frowned at Salnos words.
Salno was heartbroken for no reason and looked elsewhere. But he did not leave Gods side.
Seeing Salno like that, God sighed softly.
Salnos insides were obvious, but he was a lifesaver anyway.
If he hadnt appeared with the ck ughter Corps, he wouldnt have been treating the children like this.
Whoa!
Sinui let out a sigh and took out a piece of Cheongyeongdan from his chest.
Severe internal injuries can be cured in no time with one tablet of this Cheongyeongdan. Take it sparingly.
Hehe! thank you! I will never forget this grace.
Okay! Go ahead.
Shinui waved his hand, but Salno did not leave his side.
Salno said in a quiet voice while holding the blue-young-dan in her hand.
Were about the same age, so lets be friends.
Okay! What are friends at this age?
no way! Dont do that, lets be friends. Are you okay? I wonder if I can help them
I dont need any help.
Lets not do that, lets be friends.
Ugh! Because its done.
Shinui made an impression as if he didnt want to hear it. But that was not enough to shake off Salno.
I like you very much.
I dont like you.
How can I please you?
If you stay away from me
That wont work. Lets be close.
This old man really
Shinui clenched his fists and shook his shoulders.
Even when he saw his face full of anger, Salno did not erase his smile.
Chapter 497
Episode 497
Pyo-wol opened the door with Hong Ye-seol and came out.
Nam Shin-woo was the first to find it and ran to it.
brother!
uh?
Brother!
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo also ran to Pyo-wol.
Pyowol looked at each of their faces and said.
Is everyone okay?
We are fine!
Im d.
Hyung how do you think youve gotten better?
Do Yeon-san looked up and down the pyowol.
Not only did the scars heal, but the atmosphere also changed.
I couldnt exin it in words, but I felt like I felt a lot more sticky energy than before.
As if he had suddenly remembered Do Yeon-san, he undid the wrist armor he was wearing on his forearm.
This brother!
It was worn to camouge as a table moon.
The Vambraces made by Dang So-Chu with great care fell in his heart. However, Doyeonsan could not bring out all the performance of the Vambrace.
Vambraces were items that Pyowol had to wear to show their true value. So, Doyeonsan was able to give it back to Pyowol without regret.
p!
Pyowol kicked a pair of Vambraces on his forearms.
It felt good to wrap the back of my hand and forearm at once.
Do Yeon-san took off her bloody clothes and handed them to Pyo-wol. Pyowol epts and puts on the blood wind without hesitation.
Do Yeon-san asked him as he sped his fingers.
Brother, what are you going to do now?
Im going to the New Moon Market.
what?
Do Yeon-san widened her eyes in surprise.
It was the same for others.
Nam Shin-woo and Eun-yo were at a loss for words, and even Hong Ye-seol and Salno were so surprised that they only blinked their eyes.
No matter how fatal the wounds were treated and the metamorphosis was achieved, it was still time to recuperate.
Originally, after making a big achievement, I had to take time to recover my enlightenment. Only then can you make enlightenmentpletely your own.
There was no way Pyowol was unaware of that fact. So, even if Pyo-wols wound was healed, he thought he would spend a few more days cultivating it. However, Pyowols decision exceeded their expectations.
Hong Ye-seol asked cautiously.
Wouldnt it be better to rest a little longer?
Isnt it strange?
yes? What?
Its quiet.
What is it?
Hong Ye-seol frowned.
Pyowol looked at the corpses of the blood demons and said.
They are only part of the total force. If they havent returned, we should have sent a follow-up. But you are still quiet.
Thats
The So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu I know arent thatx. Just as persistent as I am.
is that so?
Are those two still quiet? It doesnt make sense.
So you want to check it out?
okay!
He is a really unstoppable person. You are really out of your mind.
Hong Ye-seol shook his head.
He thought he was a formidable dog breed, but Pyowol was really on a different level.
Pyowol was more vicious than the venomous snake hiding under his clothes.
I take it as apliment.
Pyowol moved on. Then, as if it were natural, Do Yeon-san, Eun-yo, Nam Shin-woo, and faithfulness followed him.
Seeing this, Hong Ye-seol sighed deeply. But I didnt dry the epitaph.
She sent a signal to Salno and the ck yer to move.
Salno came to Hong Ye-seols side.
Hehe!
Why are youughing so much?
It just suits me well
What is it? That human and me?
Then who else is here?
The old man is senile.
Hehe! I can understand why Yeonju risked his life so much. A man should have that kind of selfishness. It is also the hope of our assassins.
Who is the hope?
That man Ryeonju likes.
Salno!
At first I doubted him. I mean, isnt that reputation overblown? But when I saw it with my own eyes, I knew it. The author is the only one who stands at the pinnacle of assassination.
Salnos expression was hazy, as if possessed by the existence of Pyowol.
Sheesh!
Hong Ye-seol clicked his tongue, but did not bruise him.
Because she too had the same thoughts as Salno.
Salno looked at Pyowols back and thought.
Well, since hes a man of that level, he must be able to handle yeonju.
Hong Ye-seol was never a green existence.
He was rumored to be intelligent since childhood and also had a strong personality, so he was a talented person that everyone coveted.
It was only natural that Hong Ye-seol stood out.
Hongyeseol was the epitome of Sorijangdo (ЦYص).
The kind that hides a knife inughter.
Such people never trust or rely on anyone easily.
Hong Ye-seol was the same.
She never gave up on anyone. She was revealing her true feelings to Pyo-wol without hesitation. That meant believing in the epitaph.
What a wonderful person you are. In many ways.
Salnoughed and moved on.
Pyowol really headed for the new moon market.
It took a full day to get from the vige where he was treated to Shinwoljang. In the meantime, Pyowol moved without taking a break.
It was hard to believe that he had suffered a life-or-death injury just a short time ago.
widely! widely!
Every time he hit the ground lightly, Pyowols body stretched out like an arrow.
Although Pyowol boasted outstanding light engineering skills before, the level of light engineering he is showing now is different.
Everything that existed was bound to fall to the ground. However, Pyowol was arrogant as if rejecting thews of the world. Like a birds feather, it feels weightless at all.
The expressions of Hong Ye-seol and Salno, who were looking at Pyo-wols back, were colored with astonishment.
Since he was the same assassin, he noticed how amazing the body movements Pyowol was showing him now.
What the hell
Hes already in a different realm from us.
There was so much of a gap that I wasnt even jealous.
Pyo-wol did not know the feelings of the two and spread light air.
After running for a while, the new moon field finally appeared in the distance.
Only then did Pyowol and the others slow down.
Salno cautiously opened his mouth.
From now on, I have to approach it secretly
Shinwoljang, the base of Guryongsalmak, was nothing else.
Of course, there would be numerous elite troops, so it was right to be extremely careful. However, Pyowol did not care and moved to Shinwoljang.
Salno tried to grab the pyowol.
I
Im not one to listen to others.
Hong Ye-seol stopped Salno.
But
And Im not reckless. There must be a reason why that person behaves like that.
hmm!
Salno only let out a low voice at Hong Ye-seols firm attitude.
Hong Ye-seol also moved freely following Pyo-wol.
Whew!
Salno sighed.
Conceptually, this shouldnt be the case. However, Pyowol was a being that thoroughly denied themon sense of the world. In order to follow in the footsteps of such a leap, he too had to throw away hismon sense.
In the end, he led the ck ughter Corps and carefully followed Pyowol.
The new moon was getting closer and closer.
Salno, who was very nervous, put on a suspicious expression.
Because it was too quiet.
Considering the scale of Shinwoljang, it was impossible.
A manor of that size never sleeps.
People had to move around twelve oclock a day to return to the manor. When so many people moved, of course, I couldnt help but feel the presence. However, at the new moon market, I didnt feel any poprity.
as if it were empty.
They arrived in front of the main gate of Shinwoljang. However, there were no unmanned guards at the front gate.
How did this happen?
It was impossible with Salnosmon sense.
Knowing how sophisticated the Guryongsalmak was, the suspicion inevitably grew.
It was absolutely impossible for a group like Guryongsalmak to leave the main gate empty.
Squeak!
Pyowol opened the door without hesitation and went inside.
Through the wide open door, I could see the scenery inside Shinwoljang. But the scenery inside was strange.
Only dead bodies were visible everywhere, but no human warmth was felt at all.
As if it had been attacked, the inside of the new moon hall was in a mess.
what?
What happened?
Doyeonsan and Eunyo looked around to see if there were any survivors. However, no survivors were found anywhere.
Shinui frowned and murmured.
Have you been attacked by other ns?
It looks like they fought among themselves rather than that.
Salno approached and spoke softly.
What do you mean?
Cant you see? The scars left on their bodies.
what?
As expected, I dont know because Im a member of the parliament.
If youre ignoring me as a member of the council
Look carefully.
Salno ignored the fiery faith and picked up a sword lying nearby. Then he thrust his sword into the wounds on the corpse.
Gods eyes widened.
Because the sword and the scar fit perfectly.
So did the other corpses.
The weapon rolling on the floor and the scars left on the corpses body matched perfectly.
What the hell is this
Shinui made a confused expression.
In the meantime, Pyo-wol went deep into the new moon field.
The inside was worse than the outside.
Hundreds of bodies were visible.
All those who died seemed to be soldiers of the new moon field.
Doyeon-san approached and whispered.
Did they really fight among themselves?
It seem to be like that.
really?
hmm!
Pyowol nodded and examined the corpses closely.
Some were dead with knives stuck in each others chest.
It was clear that it was cool.
Do Yeon-san looked at the corpses with her brow furrowed.
Why are they gentle?
They didnt want to see a rolling stone reigning over their heads.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu were people around Guryongsalmak.
At least, So Yeo-wol inherited the blood of Guryongsalmakju, but was far from the center of power.
From the point of view of the leadership, So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu were mere usurpers who took advantage of the confusion and seized the power of Guryongsalmak.
At first, he fell for So Yeo-wols instigation and went to Cheonwonsa to kill Pyo-wol. However, when So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu left with all their might to kill Pyo-wol, a desire for power arose in the minds of the remaining people.
Makju and Roh Tae-tae were both dead.
As long as So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-woo were killed, anyone could be the leader of Guryongsalmak. It was more strange not to be greedy.
They tried to seize Shinwoljang by taking advantage of the absence of So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu. However, the resistance of those who followed So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu was stronger than expected, and while it took time, the two returned with the Bloodghost Corps.
A series of processes were clearly visible in Pyowols eyes.
The fight was intense.
Even looking at the scars on the bodies that could not be repaired, it was clear that a fierce fight had taken ce.
It was unknown at this time who would be the winner of the fight. However, Pyowol guessed that Soyeowol would have won.
I would have liked it. Those who sent me to hunt down and kill me never returned. You would have thought I would be alive. I wanted to send the pursuers again, but it must have been toote. Thats why we moved our base. In preparation for my attack.
They both knew about Pyowol as well as Pyowol knew So Yeowol and Song Chunwoo.
The leap they knew was not a person who gave up and hid just because he had been hit once. Pyowol was the one who had to retaliate further than that somehow.
They thought that if Pyowol was really alive, he would return to Guryongsalmak as soon as his wounds healed.
If Guryongsalmaks power was normal, he would have waited for him toe. However, due to repeated civil wars, the strength of Guryongsalmak in Sinwoljang was greatly deteriorated. Thats why it moved its base altogether.
Guryongsalmak has always prepared a base to relocate to in preparation for the worst case scenario. There, it was clear that he intended to hide until the internal chaos waspletely settled.
Youre cunning. Soyeowol!
Pyowol clicked his tongue.
Chapter 498
Episode 498
The soldiers of Guryongsalmak who stayed in Shinwoljang disappeared without a trace.
If so many unmanned people move, it is normal that there should be traces somewhere. But somehow, Guryongsalmakpletely disappeared from the world without a trace.
It was impossible for an ordinary person or group. However, considering that it was an event between Soyeowol and Guryongsalmak, it was not strange at all.
Guryongsalmak had moved covertly from the beginning.
Even Pyowol was not even aware of their existence before getting entangled with Guryongsalmak.
There was no way that those who had been thoroughly hiding behind the stronghold and instigating trouble had not prepared a safe base.
A cunning hare always has three burrows.
By the time Guryongsalmak was reached, they would have prepared a veryrge and secret cave.
Looking at Soyeowols tendency, Guryongsalmak didnt have to move right away.
It was clear that she would persevere until she hadplete control of the Guryongsalmak.
Being of the same type as himself, he knew her tendencies better than anyone else.
Since she is determined and hidden, it wont be easy to find her in a short time.
You cant just wait for it to appear, can you?
This one also needs time.
Cheonwoon followed suit, but he still had energy that had not been fully digested in his body.
If you just move without fully digesting the remaining energy, problems will surely arise in the future.
Pyo-wol needed time to recover his energy.
The current shelter was not enough. A new base had to be established.
all right. Leave it to me to find a new safe house.
hmm!
Pyo-wol entrusted Hong Ye-seol with rescuing the safe house and headed to ces such as Doyeon Mountain.
Thanks to God, the wounds were healed, but they were all very tired. They also needed a break.
As the moon approached, Shinui said.
Now I have to go back to Gigas room.
I believed that Pungjon would protect me, but I was relieved to see Gigas room with my own eyes.
Are you going to Soyang alone?
This friend agreed to go with me.
friend?
Pyowol saw the person Shinui was pointing to.
He was Salno.
Salno greeted Pyowol with a hug.
It iste to say hello. Please call me Salno.
Salno?
yes! I will safely bring this friend to Gigas room ande back.
Salnoughed.
In the end, Sinui couldnt ovee Salnos stubbornness and epted him as a friend.
It didnt matter that Salno was an assassin.
It was because there were people with a higher status than him among the people Shinui had been dating.
The problem was trust.
I couldntpletely believe Salno when I first saw it. But Salno approached me so friendly that I couldnt push him away.
So Sinui decided to try an adventure for the first time.
On the other side of it, there was a belief in the moon.
He thought that as long as he had the Pyowol, Salno would not be able to do anything wrong.
Pyowol stared at Salno.
Salno also did not avoid Pyowols gaze.
Pyowol said.
Dont injure a single hair.
Do not worry. Although Lee Salnos body has be dull with age, his skills are still useful. And I dont want to lose a friend I made in myter years already.
Try to trust me.
thank you. Then I will go.
Salno threw a fist at Pyowol.
At that time, Nam Shin-woo spoke cautiously.
Hyung, Ill go to Gigas room too. Im worried that Master is safe.
Do it.
Thank you bro!
Thats how Nam Shin-woo left for Soyangs Gigauibang with Salno Shin-eui.
Hong Ye-seol found a useful safe house in less than half a day.
It was an abandoned house on the outskirts of Giyang.
The scale of the abandoned house that people left a long time ago was quiterge. Arge fire broke out in the vige where the abandoned house was, and most of the houses were burned and people left the vige.
The Heuksaldae cleaned up the abandoned house, which was full of garbage, in less than half an hour and created an environment where people could stay.
Thanks to this, Pyowol and the others were able to take a break without worrying about anything.
Hong Ye-seol said to the ck ughter Team.
Be vignt about your surroundings and donte into the house without my permission.
The ck ughter Corps left the abandoned house after silently taking the gun.
Now you can rest in peace.
Hong Ye-seol put on a satisfied expression.
Do Yeon-san said to Pyo-wol.
We will use the rooms over there.
The room he pointed to was in the most secluded ce in the abandoned house.
Since there are two rooms attached to each other, it would be nice to have Do Yeon-san in one and Eun-yo in the other.
Pyo-wol nodded and Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo went into their respective rooms. I want to take a break and catch up on my luck as soon as possible.
Pyowol also entered therge room. But Hong Ye-seol followed suit.
When Pyo-wol looked at him with a puzzled expression, Hong Ye-seol smiled.
Isnt it still hard to move alone?
Then I will take care of it. Like a baby
Tak!
Hong Ye-seol closed the door without listening to Pyo-wols answer.
Whoa!
Pyowol let out a sigh. However, Hong Ye-seol did not care and approached Pyo-wol and put her arms around his neck. And I looked at Pyowols eyes gently.
Ho Ho!
Pyowol did note out of the room for five days.
The problem is that Hong Ye-seol did note out.
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo were not naive enough to not know what that meant.
Even so, they were able to remain calm because they had seen this kind of scene quite a few times.
Pyo-wol had a charm that charmed women.
No matter how cold-hearted a woman was, she was often shaken mercilessly when she stood in front of Pyowol.
Pyo-wol did not reject the woman who approached him.
Having seen such a scene quite a bit, Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo were confident that they wouldnt think it strange even if Hong Ye-seol didnte out for a few more days.
Pyowol opened the door and came out.
Perhaps because of the metamorphosis, his skin looked even whiter. His sun-kissed skin was glowing.
Hong Ye-seol stood close to Pyo-wol. Her face was flushed from what had happened in the room.
Doyeonsan and Eunyo weed Pyowol.
brother!
Brother!
The two approached Pyo-wol with a wee expression.
Pyowol asked them.
Has everyone been well?
What are we
Good. Both inside and outside healed perfectly.
Pyowol nodded at their answer.
Im d.
What about your brother?
I am also very good.
Pyowol said so without hesitation.
There were not many asions when he expressed himself to this extent.
This is because it has be a habit to always be cautious and hide oneself as much as possible.
Pyo-wol was in the best condition to the point of breaking that habit and saying.
It wasnt just because he was deformed.
It was thanks to the enlightenment and the recovery of all remaining energy in the body for five days.
It was Hong Ye-seol who helped Pyo-wol the most.
Sleeping with her helped a lot in relieving the uneasy energy in my body.
The Taoists also valued the harmony of yin and yang.
I believed that if the energy of yin and yang stimted each other, we would be able to develop in a better direction as well as coexistence, and it was actually like that.
Thanks to Hong Ye-seol, Pyo-wol was able to calm down the raging energy within her body and was able topletely absorb it.
Hong Ye-seol said.
Is this enough to pay off my debt to you?
thats right!
Whoops!
Hong Ye-seol smiled pleasantly.
It was then.
Beep!
Suddenly there was a sharp whistling sound.
The smile disappeared from Hong Ye-seols face.
The sound of the whistle heard now was a warning signal for the ck ughterhouse guarding the surroundings.
Pyowol asked Hong Ye-seol.
what?
Its a signal that someone is approaching the abandoned house.
You intruder.
But they say it doesnt seem hostile. What should I do?
Just tell Pyowol to kill them, and the ck yer will eliminate the intruder without a trace.
Pyowol shook his head and said.
Look in.
all right.
Hong Ye-seol blew a long whistle in response. Then, from outside the fence, another short whistle was heard.
Now the ck ughter will not move.
creak!
After a while, someone opened the door of the abandoned house and came in.
The intruder, who carefully looked inside the lungs, smiled broadly at the moon.
You were here too. Table grand bargain!
Hong Yushin!
Pyowol recognized the intruder at once.
He was Hong Yuxin, the chief inspector of Haomen.
Hong Yoo-shin smiled and approached.
I was very worried, but luckily you are all right.
Are you okay?
Thanks, Im fine.
Good luck!
Its just a pity that I couldnt finish the job properly:
Hong Yu-shin sighed.
It was because it was clear that Guryong Salmak would forever be a heartbreaking return.
He wanted Pyo-wol to clean up Guryongsalmak perfectly while he and Pung-jon took the time.
Even if the influence of Guryongsalmak was removed, Kang-hos confusion seemed to subside a little.
Thats why he had an adventure with Hao Muns elite. However, contrary to expectations, Guryongsalmak persisted and survived.
Beforeing here, he also stopped by Shinwoljang to look for traces. As a result, it was confirmed that a considerable amount of power had safely escaped from Shinwoljang.
Immediately, he moved Hao Wen to trace the path of Guryongsalmak. But they really disappeared without leaving a trace.
It was almost impossible to avoid Hao Wens attention all over the world. However, the elites of Guryongsalmak who escaped the New Moon Field did the impossible.
In the end, Hong Yuxin had no choice but to admit Hao Muns defeat.
Shit!
If you dont definitely stop breathing when you can finish it, you will be able to take a look at it.
Hong Yu-shin hoped that this would not happen this time.
Afterpletely missing Guryongsalmak, what he did was find Pyowol.
Finding the moon was not easy.
It was because the ck ughter hadpletely erased their traces. However, Hao Muns potential was amazing.
In the end, they found out that Pyowol was staying here.
Hong Yu-shin said while looking around the inside of the lung.
It lookspletely abandoned from the outside, but its not like that from the inside.
I had a hard time.
It seems so. May I sit down for a moment? My legs hurt after walking a long way.
Do it.
Thank you.
Hong Yushin sat down on a chair on one side of the yard.
Beads of sweat were streaming down his forehead. It wasnt just because the weather was hot and I had to walk a long way.
There was no way a master like Hong Yu-shin could barely sweat this much. Thats why Im so nervous that I sweat like that without even realizing it.
Pyowol crossed his arms and asked.
whats the matter?
yes?
Youvee to ask for something.
How?
Hong Yushin widened his eyes.
Its because its been stabbed in the middle of the day.
It was an insight beyondmon sense. It really seemed like nothing could be hidden in front of the moon.
after!
Hong Yushin sighed.
Pyo-wol looked down at Hong Yu-shin in silence.
Hong Yu-shin stared at the floor for a while.
It was after a long time had passed that he looked up at Pyowol again.
I want to stay here and find Guryongsalmak, but I dont think I can.
Are there any problems?
The headquarters has issued an order to return immediately.
why?
The situation at Lake Poyang is precarious.
What are you talking about?
A group of assassins, or salmuns, are gathering at Poyang Lake.
Selling?
yes! Numerous prostitutes have gathered around Poyang Lake. If they join the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe in earnest, countless people will die.
so?
I would like Pyo Daehyup to step in to prevent Salmun from epting their request.
Chapter 499
Episode 499
Pyowols eyes were cold as he looked at Hong Yushin.
Are you asking me to intervene in their fight?
yes!
Why should I?
Even Pyo Dae-hyeop wouldnt want the war to grow any bigger than this. It is a war promoted by Guryongsalmak. If the war grows bigger than this, the influence of Guryongsalmak will also expand. Shouldnt that worst-case scenario be prevented?
Hong Yu-shin calmly replied.
Kang-hos confusion began when Jang Ho-yeon of Ugeom Lodge secretly requested the death of Chilhyeon Seosaeng to Baek Gwi-ryeon. However, it was Guryongsalmak that created the atmosphere and fueled the fire.
Taking advantage of the outbreak of the World War, Guryongsalmak tried to make huge profits.
Before that, Makju and Roh Tae-tae were killed in an attack by Pyo-wol, but their strength was still strong.
If left as it is, it will soon try to take advantage of it again by taking care of itself internally.
Even if it is not, it is chaos due to the World War, but if Guryongsalmak intervenes, it will lead to more chaos.
Hong Yushin was one of the few people who knew that Pyowol had been fighting Guryongsalmak for a long time.
Knowing Guryongsalmak and his favor, I can boldly ask for this.
If he knew Pyowol, he would surely listen to his request, even if it meant removing the influence of Guryongsalmak.
Hong Yu-shins unwavering eyes made him think that Pyo-wol was quite right.
Even if it was not Hong Yu-shins request, Pyo-wol had no intention of seeing Guryongsalmaks influence grow.
So Yeo-wol took control of Guryongsalmak by an expedient rather than a normal method.
Right now, they say they cant pay attention to Kang Ho because theyre dealing with internal turmoil.
The best way to calm internal dissatisfaction is to fight an external enemy.
So Yeo-wol will definitely intervene in the Great War to settle the issue of his legitimacy.
Looking at the method of Guryongsalmak so far, there is a high probability of using a group of ronin or a group of assassins.
Guryongsalmak still possessed astronomical wealth. And he knew how to use his wealth.
Their favorite hand is to summon ronin and assassins.
It was highly likely that this time too.
If I can take away the options from them, it wont be such a losing business.
Thergest and most powerful assassin group in the world was dominated by Hong Ye-seol.
In the process of subduing the former Ryeonju, Hong Ye-seol was seriously injured. When they made love over the past few days, Pyo-wol confirmed the scars left on her body like a stigma.
If the wounds were just a little deeper, she would no longer be a person in this world.
In any case, since shes firmly in control of Baek Guryun, she wont ept the request from Guryongsalmak. If so, there was a high probability of making a request to another group of assassins.
In Gangho, there were many assassin groups besides Baek Guryun.
These were cesmonly called salmun (T).
There were giant ughterhouses that gained notoriety throughout Gangho, such as Baek Guryun, but there were quite a few ughterhouses that were only active in one region, such as the bloodyingdan where Pyowol was a member.
They were the ones who didnte out of their territory because they were usually paying attention to Baek Guryun. Such prostitutes were now gathering around Poyang Lake.
Its because the biggest boom period has arrived for them.
Investigators aiming for the passage were lined up around Poyang Lake, waiting for requests toe in.
It wasnt just about buying and selling.
The ronin were also gathering around Poyang Lake.
Some moved individually, while others moved in groups.
They smelled the money floating on the battlefield.
Many of those who gathered like that were attacking the Eunryeonhoe at the request of the Geumcheonhoe.
Those who are still watching will sooner orter join the battlefield at the same time as the contract.
They are still confused, but if Guryongsalmak intervenes and uses them, the world will fall into even greater confusion.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Ye-seol.
Do you know how many salmons exist in the world?
I dont know exactly, but I know that there are at least a hundred or more secretly active.
Due to the nature of Salmun, there were more unknown ces than known ces. There were many low-level prodigies, but there were quite a few that boasted excellent skills.
You mean over a hundred?
There are very few cases where Salmun is openly active. Baek Gwi-ryeon is an exception, but other ughterhouses thoroughly hide their existence. If you make a mistake, you may be used of being a strongman. Due to its nature, it is difficult to determine the exact number. So we can only guess that there are over a hundred, but we dont know the exact number.
Pyo-wols eyes sank deeply at Hong Ye-seols answer.
It was because Pyowol did not know that there were so many Salmuns in the world.
Hong Ye-seol continued.
All those investigations will note to Poyang Lake. Most of them just possess substandard power.
Not all of them are as great as Baek Gwi-Ryun or Hyeol Young-Dan.
Most of the salmun possessed power below the level. They were just scraping by with a small loan.
At most, twenty or thirty salmuns would have built up a useful force.
It means that up to thirty ughterhouses will participate.
In my opinion, yes.
At Hong Ye-seols words, Pyo-wol nodded.
Hong Ye-seol was more familiar with the world of assassins than Pyo-wol. There was a high probability that her guess was true.
Pyowol closed her eyes.
Hong Yu-sin would also ask Pyo-wol after much thought, but it was not a simple decision.
Pyowol closed her eyes and was lost in thought.
Hong Yushin looked at Pyowol with a nervous expression.
The direction of the war will be determined by the choice Pyowol makes here.
Hong Yu-shin desperately hoped that Pyo-wol would do his favor. I thought that was the only way to reduce the damage of the World War.
Pyo-wol had been pondering whether he knew Hong Yu-shins wishes or not.
Hong Yu-shin left Ki-yangs abandoned house and headed for Poyang Lake.
I wanted to stay here and continue tracking the Guryongsalmak, but the rapidly changing world situation made it impossible.
The sad news came that more than 300 people had died in just one day yesterday. It was a story that if the fight continued for more than a month, almost 10,000 people would die.
Of course, it is unlikely that 10,000 people will actually die. This is because the situation of the world is not something that can be calcted only arithmetically. Still, I couldnt be relieved. I had to see and see with my own eyes how things were going. So Hong Yu-shin couldnt even take a proper rest and headed to Poyang Lake.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Yu-shins back as he walked away with his arms crossed.
Hong Ye-seol was by his side.
Hong Ye-seol looked at Pyo-wol in silence.
He did not force any decision and did not rush to express his opinion.
Pyowol was not one to listen to anyone else.
If he made a decision and acted, it was his will.
Knowing that fact, Hong Ye-seol did not say anything.
It was then.
Someone appeared again in the direction Hong Yu-shin left.
At first, I thought Hong Yu-shin wasing back. However, upon closer inspection, it was not Hong Yu-shin. There were two peopleing, not just one.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol quickly recognized their identities.
One was Salno and the other was Nam Shin-woo.
Why CNU?
It wasnt unusual for Salno toe back. It was because Shinuiman decided to take her to Gigas room and return anyway. However, it was strange that Nam Shin-woo, who had gone to meet his master, Pung-jon, returned.
Returning to the abandoned house, Nam Shin-woos expression was unusual.
Nam Shin-woo approached Pyo-wol and said.
brother! The master said he followed a certain man.
man?
yes! My older sister said he was a very young man, but Master called him hyungnim.
older brother?
yes!
You called the younger man your brother? That abundance
Pyowol frowned.
Pungjon was a person with the best distribution of rivers andkes.
It wasnt just that he was strong in martial arts, he had lived for a long time. It was not verymon to have a military man older than Pungjon in Hyeon-gangho.
Are you a half-romantic master?
There was a case where the body became young again when martial arts reached the highest level. It is like throwing off the existing fetus and being born in a new body.
Half-Roh Hwan-dong
Umm!
Hong Ye-seol and Eun-yo let out their deep voices at the same time.
They, too, knew how great the banrohwandong was. For them, it was an incredible level that they could not even dare to imagine.
A state of going against the flowing time rather than simply enduring against the time.
They had never seen anyone reach that level.
Hong Ye-seol asked Nam Shin-woo.
Do you know who he is?
Actually
Nam Shin-woo bit his lip gently.
He obviously knew something, but was hesitant to say it.
Pyowol said.
If youre in trouble, you dont have to tell me.
No, I will tell you. Actually, Ive heard from Master. He said he had one brother.
You mean real blood?
yes!
Nam Shin-woos eyes shook anxiously.
Conflict was evident even while speaking.
Poongjon told his one and only disciple the history of his life and asked him to keep the secret. However, it is still conflicting whether it is okay to break the promise with the master. But he soon made up his mind and continued.
Teachers older brothers name is Zhang Cheonjahwaja.
Jang Cheonhwa? Could it be that you are referring to the Jang Cheonhwa of Cheonmujang?
Hong Ye-seol was startled and looked at Nam Shin-woo.
Nam Shin-woo nodded with a firm expression.
thats right.
oh my god! Could it be that Pungjon was the younger brother of Jang Cheonhwa Daehyeop, the ruler of Cheonmu?
Hong Ye-seol was so surprised that he covered his mouth with his hand.
Cheonmujangju Jang Cheonhwa was a military man always mentioned when discussing the best in the world.
The first time he became known to people was when he killed Goh Geom-wol, the head of Shin Ma-ryun, at the end of the Macheon War.
He didnt fight and kill him directly, but only cut off the breath of Gogeomwol, who was in a dying state due to fishermans geography, but that was enough to earn a fiery reputation.
Cheonmujang had previously possessed enormous financial power. As the fame of young Jang-ju increased, many people came to Cheonmu-jang to be his family.
The young Zhuang Zhuang Chun-Hwa showed amazing skills and kept the guests as part of Cheon Mu-jangs family.
The soldiers who came simply to take care of themselves fell in love with Jang Cheon-hwas ability and personality and became Cheonmu-jangs vassals.
In this way, Cheonmujang rapidly grew in power and eventually became one of the two rivers in the world together with Gwangmumun.
Zhang Tianhuas ability and martial arts were so outstanding that he made it into the river of the world in a short time.
The killing of Gogumwol wasnt due to skill, but only through luck. However, after that, he continued to devote himself and practiced martial arts close to the best in the world.
His military exploits wereparable to Lee Chung, the son of Lee Gwak, who was the first man in the world, and the head of Gwangmumun.
If it was Jang Chun-hwa, it wouldnt be strange to say that he was really half-romantic.
The problem is that the fact that Jang Chun-hwa has a younger brother is not known at all.
In terms of intelligence, neither Hao Mun nor Baek Gwi-ryun, whopeted for the best ce in the world, did not know such a fact.
Pyowol asked.
Is Cheonmujangju really Pungjons older brother?
I said so with Masters mouth.
At Shinwoo Nams words, Pyowol rubbed his chin with his hand.
Feng Zun was never one to talk nonsense.
Moreover, Nam Shin-woo was the only disciple of Pungjon. He had no reason to lie to his disciple.
If so, Pungjon must have followed Chang Tianhua to Cheonmujang.
We have to save Master.
Chunmujangju could even harm him? They are blood rtives.
Master did not like you. He said that if he was with him, he would have to live in the shadows forever. It is said that the reason Master wanders the world without a ce is to escape from his brothers shadow.
If you enter Cheonmujang, Master will forever live as the shadow of Jang Daehyeop.
Shinwoo Nam gently bit his lip.
He remembered what Feng Zun had said to him a long time ago.
DIf I meet my older brother and enter Cheonmujang, you must nevere near Cheonmujang.
Chapter 500
Episode 500
Hong Ye-seol and Salno stood shoulder to shoulder on the roof of the ruins.
The wind blew and tossed both of their hair.
Hong Ye-seol ran his long, white fingers through his hair.
Salno silently looked at Hong Ye-seols profile.
The silence between the two continued for a while.
It was Salno who broke the silence.
What are you going to do?
What?
I will follow whatever decision you make.
Can I?
What else cant be done?
Hong Ye-seol frowned at Salnos answer.
If Salno had moved the ck ughter Corps when fighting the Baekgwiryunju, she would have already died. However, he prevented the assassins from intervening in the fight between Baek Gwi-ryun-ju and Hong Ye-seol, and thanks to that, Hong Ye-seol was able to kill Baek Gwi-ryun-ju without anyone interfering.
Despite helping Hong Ye-seol, Salno did not want anything in return.
Why did you help me? You could have taken the side of the former master.
Because he is an assassin.
yes?
Some people look down on me as an assassin, but I am proud of myself. In fact, our job is also a job that cannotst long if there is nothing to rely on.
You mean the alternative was pride?
Thats right. Even though its a job that people look down on, I stillmit murder with my will. This was my pride. At least, I was free to decide what kind of quest I would do. However, the situation changed when the former owner Ryeon signed a contract with Guryongsalmak. I also had tomit unwanted killings. It wasnt just me. All the Assassins of Baek Guryun werepelled to do so implicitly.
Of course, there were those who rather liked Ryeonjus decision. Most of them were young assassins who wanted to blow their reputation in the river. However, assassins like Salno, who were old and were about to retire, were not happy with Ryeonjus decision.
They hoped that Ryeonju would continue the basic tone of Baekgwiryeon that had been maintained so far. However, he couldnt stop Lianjus arbitrariness.
The assassination of Chilhyeonseosaeng was also the discretion of Yeonju. Knowing what kind of chaos woulde to Gangho if he killed Chilhyeonseosaeng, Salno objected to beingmissioned. But Yeon-ju didnt care and pushed on.
In the end, the death of Chilhyeon Seosaeng earned Kang-hos anger, which sparked the World War.
No matter how much life is lived by the death of others, it was not nice to see the world fall into chaos and so many people die because of them.
That was one of the reasons Salno took the side of Hong Ye-seol.
Salnoughed bitterly.
Of course I know it is sophistry. What kind of pride would a mere assassin talk about, but thats how I feel.
Whoa!
It seems that Ryunju-nims heart is also set?
Does it look like that?
Arent you trying to be with the Shinigami?
Doesnt it suit you?
It suits you well.
I knew it.
Hong Ye-seol smiled.
Until now, I had bumped into and fought with Pyowol countless times. They made love casually and then stabbed each other in the back. After fighting and bumping into each other for so many years, I came to know.
I need him.
In what way?
For survival.
survival? Arent you still alive?
Just because youre breathing doesnt mean youre alive. How can we see living ording to the will of others? If we leave it like this, there will be people who will continue to use us.
Like Guryongsalmak?
thats right. Eunryeonhoe, Geumcheonhoe, Cheonmujang, Gwangmumun, and any other sect with ambition will try to use us. We are really useful tools.
Mmm!
At Hong Ye-seols words, Salno let out a quiet voice.
Because her words got right to the point.
Salno asked.
Do you think you wont be taken advantage of by following him?
Whoops!
Suddenly, Hong Ye-seol smiled mischievously.
Salno wondered if he had said something wrong.
Hong Ye-seol flicked his index finger and said.
Were not following him, were using him.
Use? we?
thats right. It is to set up the death god as a shield. There is no better shield than that in the current strong game.
That makes sense.
Salno shook his head.
No matter what anyone said, Pyowol was the highest peak of an assassin.
In addition, he was the best martial artist recognized in Gangho.
An assassin and an unmanned person. And he was recognized by both sides.
In Gangho, Pyowol was the only one like that.
If the pyowol can be set up as a shield, no munpa will dare to attempt to wield the baekgwiryun.
Hong Ye-seol smiled, showing his white teeth.
Ho Ho! Thats a good idea.
yes! Thats definitely a good idea. Just
Just?
You cant be honest.
Hong Ye-seols face distorted at Salnos sudden words.
What? Whats not being honest?
Hehe! Do you know?
joy! I have no idea what Salno is talking about.
Hong Ye-seol snorted. However, she turned her head away from Salnos persistent gaze.
Pyowol came out and dered.
We are going to Lake Poyang.
really?
brother?
Eunyo and Doyeonsan looked at Pyowol in surprise.
I thought it might be so, but hearing it directly through Pyowols mouth was quite a shock.
This is because Pyowols words meant that he would intervene in the current great war.
Pyowol pondered all night.
He had neither the desire to rise in the world nor the ambition to be the first person in the world.
All he wanted was to livefortably in the city of Sichuan. However, circumstances did not allow him to livefortably.
Guryongsalmak, which was controlled by Soyeowol, was still hostile to him, and many people were threatening him.
The best way to escape a threat is to be something they cannot dare to step into. But being alone has its limits.
Until now, Pyowol had been alone without anyones help, but now he had to build a stronghold to protect himself.
Pyowol dered.
I will put all the gates of life in the world under my feet.
Everyone was speechless at his mad deration.
If others had said this, they would have immediatelyughed at it, but it came more realistic because the person in question was Pyowol.
Up until now, none of Pyowols words had not been fulfilled.
He made sure what he said came true. That is why the deration now does not feel empty or false.
Then Hong Ye-seol smiled and stood beside Pyo-wol.
I was waiting for that. Our Baek Guryun will be with you.
If youre going to get out of the way, youd better not start at all.
yes?
Because I wont allow it.
Thats
A look of bewilderment appeared on Hong Ye-seols face.
Its because I didnt expect Pyowol to say this.
Then Salno came out and bowed her head.
That will never happen.
Its not about you.
My thoughts are the Lords will. Your will will never change.
Salnos voice was calm. And he was very polite.
Salno respected the man in front of him.
The age difference didnt matter.
Looking at the path Pyo-wol had walked, I couldnt help but respect him as a fellow assassin.
Can you take responsibility for that?
Its shameful, but Ill risk my life.
Trust me.
thank you. I will never disappoint you.
Salno answered with a fist.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Ye-seol. Then Hong Ye-seol shrugged.
I will not change my will and kill Salno. He is also very important to me.
thank you. Lord Lian!
Salno thanked Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol wrinkled his nose in embarrassment.
Doyeonsan muttered.
In order for this many people to move, we must first find horses.
Taking a boat was the best. However, there was no boat that went directly from Giyang to Lake Poyang, and there was a high probability of being noticed by people using the waterway. It was much better to move around on horseback.
Eunyo said.
I will get the horse.
Do you have a look?
There was a horse market that traded with Shinwoljang. If you use it, you will be able to get it easily.
Huge powers such as the New Moon Chapter periodically purchase horses.
Because of that, arge market was formed around the giant power.
Since the new moon market disappeared overnight, the horse market must have been in great confusion. I was looking for a lot of horses to sell at Shinwoljang, but suddenly there were no ces to sell them. So the price of horses was also very low.
As soon as the horse came out, Eun-yo took Nam Shin-woo and went to buy a horse.
Do Yeon-san also headed to the market to buy necessary items.
Salno gave a slightly admiring look at their unstoppable appearance.
Everybody definitely knows what to do.
It wasnt even that Pyowol ordered anything, but each of them did what they thought was necessary. Being so active has never been easier.
Nevertheless, the fact that they were doing things on their own was proof that the three of them were working hard to help Pyowol in any way possible.
Pyo-wol said to Hong Ye-seol.
I have something for you to do.
tell.
Find as many materials as possible for the investigation.
all right.
Hong Ye-seol answered right away.
Her face was flushed red.
It was because seeing Pyo-wol give orders without hesitation, he strangely felt better.
Pyowol asked Salno.
Do you know of any good studios around here?
If its a workshop, is it because of the weapons?
thats right!
Pyowol nodded.
It was Pyowol who had reached the point where he no longer needed any equipment.
The suhonsa alone could have killed quite a few masters without making a sound. A slightly stronger enemy could use the Sasa River.
If there were only a few enemies, that was enough, and there were more. However, he did not know how many enemies he would face in the future.
The more prepared, the better.
right!
Salno snapped his fingers. Then, a ck yer assassin appeared over the fence.
Salno told him.
Bring the weapon box.
yes!
The assassin disappeared with the answer. However, he soon reappeared with arge box on his shoulder.
An assassin ced a box the size of a coffin in front of Salno.
said Salno, opening the lid of the box.
These are the weapons we carry for supply. It will probably be of better quality than the ones made in quite a few workshops.
The box was full of weapons used by assassins.
All of them were made by craftsmen belonging to Baek Guiryeon and boasted the best quality and performance.
Pyowol carefully inspected the weapon in the box.
A dagger as long as a childs forearm.
A deformed scythe with chains.
A small ax that can be thrown.
A feather needle as thin as a cows hair.
Its variety was also diverse.
Literally every weapon an assassin could use was contained in the box.
Pyowol took out each weapon and inspected it.
Good!
You are free to choose.
Salno bowed his head even deeper.
After examining the weapons for a long time, Pyowol found a bundle of daggers.
They were daggers smaller than the palm of a child.
Pyowol recalled the ghost rain he had used before.
It was inferior to the ghost daggers made by Dang Sochu, but instead was much smaller and lighter. There were over twenty such daggers in all.
Salno asked cautiously.
Do you like it?
very!
Chapter 501
Episode 501
Chae Soo-ok was a young soldier in his early twenties.
His monk was a school called Sajomun.
Chae Sang-ok was the chief disciple of a very small n with only 30 disciples.
Originally, Sajomun was not that small.
Sajomun was a middle-ranking literary faction that was well known in the area. However, he shed with other factions over the hegemony of the area and was defeated.
The words of the defeated Munpa were obvious.
Numerous disciples left and the master became a disabled man. Sajomun only had twenty disciples left.
The remaining disciples were only left because they had nowhere to go, not because of their loyalty to Sajomun.
Although he was defeated in the battle and his power shrank, there were still quite a lot of wealth left in Sajomun. Taking care of the remaining disciples was not a problem.
The real problem is that the future is invisible.
He might be able to survive for some time with the remaining wealth, but the sajomun as a martial artist was no different from the end.
Chae Sang-ok was well aware of how miserable the words of the forces whose life as an unliterate had ended were.
Just as if you put a frog in a pot of cold water and gradually increase the temperature, it will stop breathing without knowing that it will die.
So he kicked out the sajomun and came out.
Chae Chae-ok was proud that he was a true military man.
The ce where he would die was that rough battlefield, not the Sajo Gate that was all crumbling.
The master and the priests tried to dissuade him, but he didnt even pretend to listen.
I will use my fame to revive Sajomun.
I shouted so loudly and went to the long sword.
His destination was Lake Poyang, where the Great War was taking ce.
Lake Poyang, where the Great War broke out, has now be a battlefield.
The munpa supporting Geumcheonhoe and the munpa supporting Eunryeonhoe were fighting fiercely across Lake Poyang.
Poyang Lake was a ce where countless people died every day.
There were numerous casualties, but on the contrary, heroes appeared.
It was not umon for a soldier whose name was unknown until yesterday to kill a master at his peak and gain a fiery reputation.
As such, the war produced heroes one after another, and their fame spread across the river like wildfire.
Kang-ho was enthusiastic about the newly emerged heroes. and said A new era is opening.
Chae Chae-ok also wanted to be a hero of the new era. So I wanted to revive the fallen Sajomun. In order to do that, I had to blow up my reputation first.
after!
However, the journey to Poyang Lake was not easy.
He had been walking on Guandu for several days already.
A thick dust piled up on Chae Chae-oks head and shoulders, as if to tell of the hardships he had gone through.
Chae Chae-ok was a terrible gilchi.
He was able to find a way that others could easily find after wandering around several times.
Because of that, his journey was getting longer and longer.
At this rate, I felt like I was about to copse from exhaustion before I even reached Lake Poyang.
It cant go on like this!
Chae Chae-ok gritted it.
A sense of danger overtook him.
Then came the sound of horses hooves from behind.
Someone is approaching on horseback.
Chae Chae-ok looked back and saw a group of people riding horses.
Three men were riding horses, and behind them was a ratherrge carriage.
Momentarily, a strong desire to ride in the carriage rose in Chae Chae-oks heart.
He blocked the middle of the coffin without looking back and waved his hands.
Wait a minute.
Then the train of horses and carriages slowly stopped in front of him.
One of those on horseback came up to him.
He was an old man with dark spots all over his face.
What is it?
The cows life is a soldier called Bae Soo-ok of Sajomun.
however?
If youre not rude, can you take a ride in the carriage?
why?
Ah, thats why I couldnt find the way, and Ive been wandering around here for two days.
like! is it?
yes! So, if you drive me to the next city, I will never forget this grace.
The story is perfect. Im sorry
Im sorry.
What are you sorry about? I was born that way.
Thank you for your understanding.
Tears welled up in Chae Chae-oks eyes.
Its because I met someone who understood me for the first time.
Seeing the old man smile, Chae Chae-ok had hope. He thought that the old man would understand his situation and give him a ride in the carriage.
Then are you giving me a ride?
huh? why?
Thats why you understand my situation
Understanding your situation and fulfilling your request are two different things.
Ah
Chae Soo-oks shoulders drooped.
The old man chuckled as if it was funny.
But you can ask my master. dont expect Our master hates trouble very much.
Thank you for your words.
Chae Chae-ok looked at the old man with thrilled eyes.
Foot!
At that moment, the boy behind the old man burst intoughter.
Chae Chae-oks expression was quite funny.
Normally, if someone burst intoughter like this, he would have been in a fit of humiliation, but Chae Chae-ok couldnt even think of such a thing. because he was so tired.
The old man moved his horse to the man next to the boy.
Even though it was a fairly hot day, he was wearing a hat on his windbreaker.
The old man whispered to him in a low voice.
please!
Chae Chae-ok looked at the man with earnest desire.
I couldnt tell his true identity because he was wearing his hat so deeply, but I hoped he would be a good person. So, I wanted you to put yourself in the carriage.
I could see the man nodding his head, as if his earnest desire had worked. And the old man spoke for him.
Fortunately, my master allowed it. But you cant ride in the wagon, so ride on the roof. Are you okay?
thank you. thank you.
Chae Soo-ok bowed his head and thanked him.
Ride.
yes! Then Ill take care of you.
Chae Chae-ok walked past the old man and the man and approached the carriage.
In the drivers seat was a boy who looked a little younger than he.
Wee bro!
uh? uh!
Hurry up and get on the roof.
thanks.
But you cant talk. The people inside dont like noisy things.
okay.
Chae Chae-ok answered in a crawling voice.
It was because he felt an unknown sense of intimidation from the boy who called him older brother. Still, I was grateful that he called me hyung, whom I had never seen before.
It was only then that he realized that he did not know anything about them.
In their haste, they rode the wagon without even recognizing their identity or destination.
Wait, didnt I make a hasty decision?
If the party he joined was the Apostle Breakthrough, his life could be in danger.
gulp!
He swallowed dry saliva and looked closely at the group. However, it was impossible to find out their identity just by looking at their appearance.
It was then.
The boy in the drivers seat smiled and said as if he had read his mind.
There is nothing to be so nervous about. We are not bad people.
Yes!
My name is Doyeonsan. Ill be with you until we reach the next city, so feel free to call me by name.
Doyeonsan? My name is Cheo Chao-ok.
I just heard. Youre from Sajomun, right?
right.
Be friendly while we go together.
Oh thank you.
Chae Chae-ok was very grateful to Do Yeon-san for treating her so kindly.
It felt like the vignce I had a moment ago melted away.
Hes a naive older brother.
Do Yeon-san nced at Chae-oks face and smiled.
If I knew who was riding in the carriage, I wouldnt have climbed onto the roof without hesitation.
Inside, silver yo and Hong Ye-seol were burning.
Eun-yo, who has trouble with her eyesight, preferred to ride the carriage driven by Do Yeon-san rather than drive the horse herself.
Hong Ye-seol also chose to restfortably in afortable carriage rather than riding a hard horse.
At first, the two of them were face-to-face, but after riding the carriage together for a few days, they were now quite close.
The two women put their heads together and discussed their future steps.
As I listened, little by little, their voices leaked out through the window. Do Yeon-san was happy listening to Eun-yos voice among them.
Of course, the three people riding horses in front were Pyo-wol and Nam Shin-woo, Salno.
For some reason, Salno offered himself as Pyowols servant.
At first, he said it as a joke, but now it seems to have be a habit at all, so it was quite natural.
Pyowol looked at Salno and opened his mouth.
Are you trying to use the author?
He is just the right person to distract attention.
It looks like you know the Sajomun school.
yes! This is where Munjus overeagerness led to the disaster. He was not aware of his true ability and recklessly went to war with other munpa. You are paying the price now. Most of the disciples left and only a few remained. Right now, thanks to the wealth we have, we are barely holding on, but when we use up even that, it willpletely copse.
however?
Anyone who has informational power will know all of this information. In their eyes, it would not be strange at all for Cha Jae-ok to enter Lake Poyang.
So lets disguise ourselves as hispanions?
A man who wants to be a hero in order to save the fallen munpa. and the people who were in harmony with him. This should get you past the surveince without much suspicion.
Its meticulous.
thank you. Hehe!
Salno smiled broadly.
He epted Pyowols praise with sincere delight.
Salno said as he drove.
If you go a little further, you will arrive at the mouth of the Cold Water River. If you take a boat on the Naengshui River, you can easily get to Poyang Lake via Dongdong Lake. But
Sweet?
As it is easy to ess Lake Poyang, numerous sects send their servants to watch over it. If you do anything suspicious, they will catch you.
Of course, if you move Baek Guryun, you can perfectly manipte Pyowols information and avoid their surveincework. But it was a very cumbersome task.
You could call it reciprocity, for example. The author can easily reach his destination and we can easily fool their eyes.
That alone is not enough.
yes?
Crunchy!
In an instant, the sound of bones flowed from Pyowols face.
It is to change the face by spreading the reverse bone ball.
The overall shape of the face changed as the bones were moved minutely and the position of the muscles slightly changed.
After a while, the moment Pyowol took off his hat, Salno had to doubt his own eyes. Because the face of apletely different person appeared.
Originally, Pyowols face was magical. Beyond being simply beautiful, there was a magical power that captivated people. So everyone could recognize him at first sight the moment they saw him.
Even though he learned the reverse goal ball, Pyo-wol acted in his true form.
Because of that, only a few people knew that Pyowol had learned Yeokgolgong. Other people did not know that Pyowol could change its face at will.
No one was able to recognize Pyowols true identity by looking at Pyowols face. Because it was so natural.
Pyowols reverse goal was so great that even Salno would not have believed it if he hadnt seen it in person.
At this point, they wont suspect it.
It certainly seems so. You may not like it, but this side looks much better.
Pyowols new face was very ordinary.
It was the kind of face you would see anywhere on the street.
It was impossible to find out his identity just by looking at his appearance.
Even Salno would never have believed it if he hadnt seen Pyowol perform a reverse goal.
Salno said.
From now on, Pyo Daehyeops status is Confucius Jin Somyeong of Samcheongbang.
Jins name?
I lost my life two months ago in a remote area, but no one knows about it yet. Because of his closed personality, there was little external exchange even when he was alive. Even if Pyo Dae-hyeop steals his identity, no one will know.
Good! Did you kill him in Baekguiren?
well.
Instead of answering, Salno gave a meaningful smile.
Chapter 502
Episode 502
Naengsu was a city naturally formed at the mouth of the Naengsu River.
If you take a boat on the cold water, you will pass through Yueyang and enter Dongting Lake. If you go down the Yangtze River from Dongdong Lake, you can enter Lake Poyang at once.
Because of this, unmanned people who tried to enter Poyang Lake through the cold water gathered. Then, numerous munpa sent officers to the cold water to confirm the identities of the unmanned people who were trying to enter Poyang Lake and try to capture them.
The fight between Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe was not a fight between political parties.
One is clear justice and the other is not clear evil.
Those who participated in the Great War thoroughly weighed how to maximize their profits.
This tendency intensified for unmanned soldiers who achieved decent achievements.
They know instinctively.
It means that this strong battle is the only chance to increase their reputation.
They didnt want to miss this opportunity.
In the cold water, there were so many people who were aiming for such people.
In particr, such people were gathered at the entrance to the cold water.
They closely watched those entering the cold water in groups of twos and threes.
A suffocating atmosphere was formed at the beginning of the cold water due to the unmanned people who kept each other in check.
It was then.
A group of people appeared with the sound of horses hooves.
For a moment, everyones attention was focused on them.
A group of horses and carriages came into view.
I saw three people on horseback and two people sitting in the coachmans seat and on the roof of the carriage.
At first nce, they were not ordinary people.
soldier!
I could tell just by looking at the momentum of those riding on the horses.
That they are shamanic figures.
If so, it was the target of subsumption.
But I didnt approach it hastily. First of all, it was first to find out their identities.
In cold water, there were people who specialized in such things.
Please pause.
Without anyone directing them, a few unmanned men blocked the neers.
We are the warriors of the Thunderstorm, who have enemies in the cold water.
A brain attack?
Visitors stopped their horses and carriages.
Those who identified themselves as brainless warriors approached them.
I dont know if you know, but we manage the cold water. We do not want unknown persons to enter the cold water and cause chaos.
so?
If you wish to enter the cold water, please identify yourself. And you have to swear not to cause trouble in order toe in.
It was a sound almost forced to hear.
The Moorim Bangpa, which is not a government army, blocked the entrance to the city and had no right to inspect.
It was possible because the world was in chaos.
Brain Eungbang asked the questions the monitors wanted and received a substantial sum from them.
It is to make huge profits in ways beyond imagination.
At that moment, the person sitting on the roof of the wagon jumped out.
He introduced himself to the brainless warriors.
The resuscitation is said to be Bae Soo-ok of Sajomun.
Sajomun?
Are you referring to Sajomun in the Samgang area?
Chae Chae-ok smiled broadly at the whispers of the brainless warriors.
You know, too.
Did you say it was a sajomunchae sohyeop?
youre right. It is debt prison.
I think Ive heard of it.
Fortunately, Noe Eung-bang was somewhat aware of Sajomun. Thanks to that, Chae Soo-ok did not have to exin every phrase.
How is the consul?
I have a lot of time lying down due to severe internal injuries.
What?
May I go in now?
Who are you with?
Mypanions.
If so, are you from Sajomun?
The answer came from Salnos mouth.
We are from Samcheongbang. I met Chae So-hyeop on the way and came with her.
Samcheongbang?
The eyes of the brainless warriors shone.
Samcheongbang was a breakwater located not far from here. There was nomunication with the brain, but I knew roughly the internal circumstances.
Their eyes turned to the moon. Then, Pyowol took a hug and greeted him.
This is the true name of Samcheongbang.
ah! I think you gave Jin a firefighter.
Right!
The Brain Eungbang soldiers took a closer look at Pyowols face. But I couldnt figure out his real identity just by looking at his appearance.
If I hadnt known anything about Samcheongbang, I would have had strong doubts. However, I knew about Samcheongbang, albeit clumsily, so I didnt doubt it.
At that time, Chae Chae-ok asked the soldiers of the Noeungbang.
Then why are you asking in such detail? Any problem?
That is not true.
The brain-eating warriors were a little confused.
It was because I couldnt say that I was doing this after receiving gold from both the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe.
Moreover, if he was a great disciple of Sajomun, he would have possessed formidable martial arts. I heard that the reason Sajomun endures at least is because of his great disciple Chae Chae-ok.
I didnt know which of the Geumcheonhoe, Eunryeonhoe, or other munpa, but there was no need to touch the nting more than this.
Just by finding out his identity, Noe Eung Bang had done his job.
Instead of questioning further, the brainless warrior looked closely at the men on the horse.
One was an old man with dark spots on his face, and the other was a normal-looking man. And even a boy who looks younger than him.
No one seemed particrly noteworthy.
Brain Eungbang Muin said.
Excuse me. I want you toe in.
thank you.
Chae Sang-ok gave him a hug and signaled to the people waiting in the back.
Didnt you say Sajomuns Chae Soo-ok?
I know that martial arts are quite useful. If you can recruit them, it will definitely be of great help.
We recruit from our side.
What is the true name of Samcheongbang?
The military veterans are mediocre and not worth recruiting.
Its as normal as it looks.
Hehe!
The watchers whispered among themselves.
They did not hastily approach Chae Soo-ok.
Some showed a great reluctance to those who approached recklessly. In that case, it would have the opposite effect, so we had to be careful in approaching it. So today, I decided to find out which inn the group was staying at, and make a n to approach them.
Whew!
Upon entering the cold water, Chae Soo-ok let out a sigh of relief for a moment.
He looked at Salno and took a fist.
Thank you for driving me this far. As a reward, can I rece the cold water with a safe return?
Hehe! Did you know?
I barely noticed.
You are more attentive than you look.
At Chae Chae-oks words, Salno burst intoughter.
He didnt know that Chae Chae-ok would notice his true intentions.
On the outside, it looked foolish like a bear, but in reality it was a fox with ghostly eyes.
This is why the world is interesting. Ill make it so you cant be vignt for a second.
Even someone who looks clumsy like Chae Chae-ok has eyes like a ghost, so even if she acts a little clumsy, her true identity will be revealed.
Salno asked.
Have you decided on a ce to sleep?
I am trying to find a suitable inn to stay.
If you dont have a ce to go,e with us. This is also a fate, so cant we share a drink?
Is that okay?
Hehe! Of course not.
Then I will take care of you.
Chae Soo-ok scratched her head and answered.
I didnt have the confidence to get to Poyang Lake safely after parting with Salnos party. If Gilchiin himself went alone, he did not know how many more days he would wander.
At least until he entered Poyang Lake, his heart was to want to be together.
Salno seemed to like Chae Soo-ok very much.
Chae Chae-ok was different from all the people Salno knew.
Most of the people Salno knows and is friendly with belong to the Salmun.
Those who put their bodies in the salmun couldnt be bright.
They were dark in nature to live parasitically in the dark part of the world. No matter how bright a person may be, the moment he immerses himself in life, he has no choice but to take a sudden plunge.
Living with such people, I am naturally drawn to someone with a bright energy like Chae Sang-ok.
There you guys. Come in this way.
This Hyang-wol will take good care of you. Come into our room.
Ho Ho!
The streets were filled with theughter of prostitutes.
The men came into the cold water with Woongji in their arms, and the gisaengs settled here after targeting the pockets of such men.
They seduced men on the road with their smiles.
The men who sumbed to temptation bravely crossed the threshold of the gibang, and those who resisted the temptation drank at a nearby inn.
It waste in the evening, but the streets were full of warm energy.
Pyo-wol and his party made their way to the inn through the hot night air.
The cold water inn was almost full.
At the untimely boom, the owners of the inn were screaming for joy. They rented rooms to their guests at a premium.
Because of that, those who entered the cold waterte had to stomp their feet because there was no room. But that didnt happen to Pyowols group.
You can go in here.
Salnoughed and pointed at the annex.
It was an annex attached to the inn.
Salno found a private room that could not be obtained no matter how much money he paid. No one knew what method he used to get the outbuilding.
How did you get the outbuilding?
well!
Do Yeon-san couldnt stand her curiosity and asked, but instead of answering, she justughed.
Anyway, thanks to Salno, I got afortable bed, so no oneined.
They simply unpacked their luggage in the annex building and went out to the restaurant on the first floor of the building to have a meal.
The first floor was crowded with people.
The dining room was so full that you could hardly see an empty table.
Pyowol and the others barely grabbed an empty table and sat down.
Salno said to Chae Soo-ok, who was standing in an awkward position.
You may sit down too.
Can I join?
Are you going toe with me ande now?
Thats when
Stop talking and sit down. But if I came with you, would you treat me kindly? Have a nice meal.
thank you.
Chae Soo-ok sat down cautiously.
His gaze was fixed on Pyowol who was sitting in the middle.
Pyowol was still in the state of opening a reverse goal ball.
The only thing Chao Chao-ok could see was Pyo-wols ordinary face. It was the kind of face you probably wouldnt even look at if you bumped into it on the road. Even now, he couldnt notice the extraordinaryness of the moon at all. Even so, the reason he couldnt take his eyes off it was because of the reaction of Salno and the people around him.
Everything was happening under the permission of Pyowol. The process of grabbing a guest cup and the movement of the party were also done after seeking Pyowols consent. It meant that Pyowol was the center of the party.
Because who the hell is that man
Even if he didnt know anyone else, he knew for sure that Salno was not an ordinary person.
The airflow and atmosphere that flowed throughout.
None of them were unusual.
At least among the people Chao Soo-ok knew, there was no one who had such an atmosphere. So Chae Soo-ok was convinced that Salno was not an ordinary person. However, even Salno was consistent with a very cautious attitude towards Pyowol.
Even a person without notice can see that Pyowol is treated as a superior. So I became more curious about the identity of Pyowol.
Samcheongbangs Jin So-myeong
Pyo-wol was savoring the hot tea little by little, whether or not he knew his hot gaze.
That
That was the moment Chae Ok-ok tried to talk to Pyo-wol.
Chae Xiaohyup!
Suddenly, someone called Chae Chae-ok.
Chae Chae-ok looked at the owner of the voice with a puzzled expression.
He was a man in histe thirties with a goatee-like beard.
Chae Chae-ok looked at the mature man with a puzzled expression.
I you mean?
Thats right. Chae Sohyeop!
Who are you?
ah! You didnt introduce me. My name is Lee Joo-eun of ck Abang.
Why is this Daehyeop of the ck afang looking for me?
Actually, we want to recruit Chae So-hyeop to our Heukabang.
yes?
Chae Chae-ok made an absurd expression.
Lee Joo-eun lowered her voice with a coy expression to Chae-ok.
We, ck Abang, have a close rtionship with Geumcheonhoe. When you enter our ck room, it is no different from entering the Geumcheonhoe. How abouting into our ck room?
Chapter 503
Episode 503
Chae Soo-ok said with a straight face.
I am a disciple of Sajomun. Are you saying that I should abandon Sajomun and go to the ck Room? I am not such a shameless person.
Ah, thats
Lee Joo-eun put on a slightly embarrassed expression at Chae-oks tough appearance. However, he soon calmed down and spoke calmly.
I am not saying to throw away the sajomun. ck Abang is a temporary association to ovee the worlds impasse. Its not a formal munpa, so it wont be a big w if you rely on your body for a while. Our Heukabang was created to support the Geumcheonhoe. So, if you join the ck Room, you will have a high chance of holding an important position in the Golden Heaven.
By the way.
yes?
Is there any reason for me to go to the ck Room? It would be better to go directly to the Golden Temple.
Of course you can. However, getting into the Golden Temple is never easy. The admission process and qualifications are very strict. It would be much easier to get into it after youve made your mark in the ck room.
Lee Joo-eun spoke as if she were running away from liquidation.
It seemed like he hadnt done this once or twice.
Chae Chae-ok looked at Lee Joo-eun with her eyebrows slightly frowned. Despite his strong eyes, Lee Joo-eun did not shrink and was smiling.
Lee Joo-eun believed that Chae-ok Chae would eventually choose ck Abang. This is because many warriors who have passed through this ce have chosen Heukabang.
Geumcheonhoe was a collection of equipment under the world.
Until the advent of Eunryeonhoe, Geumcheonhoe was the dream of all equipment. Just by belonging to the Geumcheonhoe, his status rose several times. However, getting into the Geumcheonhoe wasnt always easy.
They had to meet strict qualifications to apply for membership, but most of them knelt before crossing the threshold.
If you couldnt join the Geumcheonhoe at once, it was a good way to aim for an opportunity while setting up a ball in the ck room.
Lee Joo-eun has so far persuaded numerous yers with this logic and has seeded in recruiting them to Heukabang. Heukabang grew in scale in that way and formed a force that could not be ignored.
Lee Ju-eun held out her hand.
Take my hand. Then we will help you enter the Golden Thousand Society within a year.
joy! If you hold that hand, you will definitely regret it.
Then another voice interrupted.
It was a middle-aged man in a fancy dress.
He was the owner of a reckless impression like a wild boar.
Lee Joo-euns expression slightly distorted at his appearance.
Oh Cheon-woong?
Didnt we sign an agreement to visit at the same time? You broke your promise and approached me first.
haha! Did we have such an agreement?
.
Keuheum!
Embarrassed, Lee Joo-eun cleared her throat.
Oh Chun-woong looked at Chae-ok.
I am Oh Cheon-woong of Daewoongbang. Ill put it simply. Choosing our Daeungbang would be much more helpful. Our Daeungbang is connected to Eunryeonhoe and Zen.
ha! Is it Union Reunion this time?
Forget all the suggestions from someone like Sagar. Even if you enter the ck Room, it will only be used as a consumable and then thrown away, but you will never enter the Gold Heaven. But our daewoongbang is different. If you make a contribution in the Daewoongbang, I will definitely let you enter the Union Association. I, Oh Cheon-woong, have that level of ability.
Oh Chun-woongs words were not very different from Lee Joo-euns.
If Lee Joo-euns eyes were like snakes, Oh Cheon-woongs eyes were like wild boars.
He thought that Chao Chao-ok would ept his proposal.
Whoa!
Suddenly, Chae Chae-ok let out a big sigh.
His face was very distorted.
It was on the way to participate in the Gangho Daejeon, risking the fortune of the monk. No matter which side I chose, I really wanted to do my best and make a big contribution. It was because he thought that only that could save the fallen monk.
However, I did not expect to receive such an offer even before arriving at Lake Poyang.
More than anything, what makes him devastated is the greed in the eyes of the two people who made the offer.
It was clear that they made this proposal to satisfy their own desires, not with pure intentions.
Chae Soo-ok did not have much experience in the world, but he was not clumsy enough to fall for such an outrageous proposal.
Both of you, go back. I have no intention of entering either the ck Room or the Daeung Room.
You made a foolish decision. You might as well just ept my offer, right?
What a crazy guy. I dont think your lifeline will be that long, seeing as youre trying to take the easy way with difficulty.
As if Lee Joo-eun and Oh Cheon-woong made a promise, they spoke viciously at the same time. But Chae Chae-ok was not shaken.
No matter what you two say, nothing will change my decision. So please go back. Arent other people not eating properly because of you?
Dont do that, think again. The world is not such a nice ce.
Are you sure you wont regret that decision? Kang-ho is not merciful enough to ept the brazenness of the powerless.
Despite Chao Chao-oks words, the two showed no signs of backing down.
Their goal was to recruit at least one more talent by any means. He had no intention of giving up until his goal was achieved.
bang!
At that moment, Chae Chae-ok hit the table with her fist.
He was angry at the two people who kept ignoring their opinions and only talking about themselves.
I will tell you for sure. I will never enter either the ck Room or the Daewoong Room. So please step back.
Thats right youre impatient. The great disciple was unable to understand the current trend, so the Confucian schrs copsed.
That master, that disciple. The front and back are blocked.
In an instant, the string of rationality in Chae Soo-oks head was severed.
He could tolerate insulting himself, but he could never tolerate insulting his master.
Please apologize.
what?
What are you talking about now? A kid.
The two of them made a puzzled expression.
Ive dealt with many people so far, but it was the first time that someone like Chae Sang-ok was rude.
I can endure anything that insults me. But swearing at my master is absolutely unbearable. No matter how much the school of thought has fallen and is no longer what it used to be, that is no reason for you to insult your master. Please apologize.
You know that youre a really great warrior when you ask me if Im right.
Lee Joo-eun, who had always been respectful, changed her tone.
He had no intention of apologizing to Chae Chae-ok.
Picking up the words once spoken was not in his choice.
he said to Chae Chae-ok.
Youre a kid who doesnt know the world. You better not expect the word apology toe out of my mouth. A young guy who doesnt have anything special just has high pride for no reason Kaak! Wow!
The spittle he spatnded on the table in front of Chae Chae-ok.
In an instant, Chae Chae-oks eyes changed.
This is because Lee Ju-euns behavior was an act of ignoring not only herself but also herpanions.
Wipe your spittle.
what?
Wipe it all with your sleeve, leaving nothing behind.
This kid
If you still cant apologize, you have to forcefully ept it.
what? Are you saying you want to deal with me now?
Why are you afraid?
ha! Its really ridiculous.
Chao Bu-ok of Sajomun asks for instruction from Lee Joo-eun and Daehyeop of ck Abang. Please give a few lessons to the younger students of Malhak.
Chae Soo-ok politely took possession.
When this happened, it was Lee Joo-eun who was taken aback.
The opponent was formally asking for a dance. As a senior, it was quite cowardly to avoid a juniors fight.
If he refuses Chae Chae-oks request, surely many people willugh at him. However, it was not easy to ept the non-mu. This is because if you lose, your reputation will be reduced to that extent.
It was when his pupils turned cunningly.
Youre not thinking of stepping down because youre afraid of the challenge of a junior in Malhak, right?
Chae Chae-ok provoked.
Hearing these stories, if he endured, he would give up on himself as a warrior.
good night! I will ept your challenge.
In the end, Lee Ju-eun had no choice but to ept the military service.
Chae Chae-oks eyes turned to Oh Cheon-woong this time.
You are next.
what?
Didnt you ignore my master too? So I want to be with you too.
Your son is mad at you. do it in moderation It means keeping the line.
Are you afraid?
what?
Are you afraid of being a kid and avoiding the challenge? Be honest. Then I will withdraw my request for military service.
under!
Oh Cheon-woong sighed with a puzzled expression. His face was full of annoyance.
good night! If youe after defeating Lee Joo-eun, I will ept your request.
Dont forget that promise.
joy! Dont you guys run away.
Oh Cheon-woong snorted and pulled a chair and sat down.
Chae Chae-ok left Cheon-woong Oh behind and faced Lee Joo-eun.
Lee Joo-eun said.
Come on. Dont give up the yer with the duty of bing a senior.
No regrets.
What are your regrets?
It was the moment Lee Joo-eun snorted.
bang!
Chae Chae-oks fist stretched out in a straight line with an intense advance.
It was Bung Kwon (ȭ).
It was the simplest herbaceous diet that any uninitiated person would know. However, the power of Bungkwon that Chae Chae-ok unfolded was never simple.
Kwaaang!
Kuk!
With a frustrated moan, Lee Joo-euns body bounced back.
Even though he put both hands together to block Chae Jae-oks fist, a strong shock prated his entire body.
Both of his forearms were swollen from being hit by Chae Chae-oks fist. If the impact had been a little stronger, it would have broken a bone.
What is it?
Lee Joo-eun was stunned by the power of Bungkwon, which exceeded expectations.
He hurriedly drew the sword from his waist.
At that moment, the full-fledged offensive of Cheo Jae-ok began.
Furbuck!
Fists as strong as rocks continued to rush in.
Lee Joo-eun swung her sword to block Chae-oks attack. Even though the sharpened sword and fist shed, not a single wound came out.
what?
hot!
Chae Chae-oks leg soared into the air in an unpredictable trajectory and then plunged right into Lee Joo-euns head.
Shit!
Lee Joo-eun hurriedly raised her sword and blocked her head.
Whoa!
At that moment, the heel and the sword collided.
Lee Joo-eun, of course, expected that Chae-oks ankle would be severed. However, the reality was different from his expectations.
Perong!
The sword shattered along with the explosion.
Chae Ok-jaks legs hit Lee Joo-euns corbone as it was without any time to escape.
Cuck!
With a scream, Lee Joo-eun fell to the floor.
The vicle of Lee Joo-eun, who had been hit by Chao Chao-oks Buwolgak, was finely shattered. He tried to get up while enduring the pain, but it was difficult to even raise his upper body because his arms had no strength.
I?
Oh Cheon-woong jumped up from his seat in surprise.
Although she ys the role of captain in a small well called cold water, Lee Ju-eun was never an easy opponent.
Even Oh Chun-woong had to do everything in his power to deal with him. Chae Sang-ok overpowered such an opponent so easily.
It was a tremendous inaction far beyond his imagination.
Shit!
It was difficult for him to handle an inaction that was enough to subdue Lee Joo-eun at once. There was no significant difference between him and Lee Joo-euns armed forces.
The fact that Lee Joo-eun was subdued at once meant that there was a high probability that he would also be subdued at once.
I have to attack him now.
He grabbed the greatsword hanging from his waist.
Dead!
Oh Chun-woong attacked Chae-jaeok as it was.
Chae Soo-ok was defenseless as he did not notice Oh Cheon-woongs ambush.
The greatsword wielded with full force was about to touch Chae Chae-oks neck.
That wont work.
bang!
At that moment, someone stopped Oh Chun-woong with a fresh voice.
It was Doyeonsan who intervened.
Do Yeon-sans fist, filled with a powerful match, shattered Oh Chun-woongs greatsword like ss.
Kuk!
Oh Cheon-woong stumbled at the shock as if he had been beaten with a huge hammer.
Do Yeon-san dug into Oh Cheon-woongs arms and ced her palms on his chest.
Fighting!
An intense shockwave emanated from Doyeonsans palm, shaking Oh Cheonungs insides.
Kwek!
Oh Cheon-woong knelt down, coughing up blood.
Do Yeon-san looked down at Oh Cheon-woong and said.
Excellent! Contrary to what it looks like, its cowardly. This is why people dont know just by looking at their appearance.
you you?
Oh Cheon-woong trembled with humiliation.
What are you doing? Hurry up and attack him
He was about to order the waiting men to attack. But all he could see were the men spread out on the floor and an old man sitting on the torso of one of them.
Before Lee Joo-eun and Oh Cheon-woong noticed, the old man who overpowered the subordinates was Salno.
Salno asked with a smile.
why?
For a moment, Oh Cheon-woong closed his eyes tightly.
Now, I touched you wrong.
Chapter 504
Episode 504
Lee Joo-eun and Oh Cheon-woong led their subordinates out of the inn.
Contrary to their spirited appearance when they came, they looked miserable as if they had been hit by rain. But no one sympathized with them.
I knew it would be like that someday.
Looks good.
They acted like they were doing anything.
Big! It tastes good.
The guests in the innughed at their backs.
In the meantime, they were two people who recruited young equipment and did all kinds of evil.
They had no justice or ideals.
There was no option to fight for the ideal or to fight for the ideal by participating in the Great War.
They were only thinking of making money by using strong wars.
Even though they clearly knew their sword intentions, people watched because they were not alone.
Many people participate in the Great War with the dream of good luck, but there are many who see the chaos of the strong as an opportunity to build wealth.
Lee Ju-eun and Oh Cheon-woong were such people.
To those who have watched their depravity for a long time, Chae Chae-oks courageous behavior left a great impression on them.
My friend, I will buy you a drink today. Drink to your hearts content.
I pay for all the food at that friends table.
No, I
The guests argued with each other and said they would pay for the food for Chae Chae-ok and her party. Seeing such people, Chae Chae-ok scratched the back of her head with her face blushing slightly.
haha!
Nam Shin-woo burst intoughter as he saw Chae-ok. Eunyo and Doyeonsan alsoughed together.
Chae Soo-ok scratched her head and thanked Do Yeon-san and Salno.
Thank you for your help. Thank you for your help.
What!
The martial arts are quite good. I was properly taught by the consul.
Chae Soo-oks face became even more red at Salnos praise.
Pyo-wol looked at Chae-jae in silence.
Hong Ye-seol whispered next to him.
Your face looks innocent, but you have a strong personality.
It seems so.
how is it? I think it would be useful, but what you collect is.
its okay.
why? Isnt it worth it?
Im not the kind of person to take someone down and lead them.
You underestimate yourself too much. You are more capable of leading than anyone I have ever seen.
.
Otherwise, there is no reason for those children to follow you voluntarily. Im just denying it because youre cumbersome and annoying.
its okay! Right now, I dont have the spirit or the confidence to lead someone.
If you change your mind anytime, let me know. You are a man who deserves it.
Hong Ye-seol looked at Pyo-wol with a mischievous expression.
No matter how you look at it, youre handsome.
Even though she transformed into a reverse bone ball, she couldntpletely hide her beautiful appearance.
He knew very well that a handsome man would pay for his face.
Even if he stays still, the women around him will constantly shake him.
Pyo-wol did not dare to reject the woman who took care of him. Because of this, women were always around him.
It has been so until now and will be so in the future.
Its such a pain in the ass. If Hong Ye-seol had been an ordinary woman, she would have been obsessed
with Pyo-wol and tried to cut off the women around her. But she wasnt a girly woman.
She was the best of Baek Guryun.
At the end of a desperate struggle, he killed the previous lord and became the new lord, but he was not omnipotent.
Just like her predecessor, she will face numerous challenges.
Living as Baek Guryunju was the story of being challenged like that for the rest of your life.
A normal life cannot even be dreamed of.
It was not possible to quit the assassination job even if you wanted to, and you could not return the position of Baek Guryunju.
As long as he rode on the tigers back, he had no choice but to go to the end whether he died or lived. On such a subject, she couldnt seek only one man like an ordinary woman.
I cant monopolize it, but I cant leave it alone
The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt.
Eight!
Eventually, she stopped thinking and drank from the ss in front of her.
The moment the hot drink passed down her esophagus, she forgot all the worries she had been thinking about.
Curiously enough.
Cooung!
With a dull sound, arge ship docked at the dock.
It was a huge Unmado riverboat that could load horses and wagons at once.
At the dock, there were people waiting like clouds to get on the Unmado Riverboat from the morning. Among them was the Pyowol group.
Only one boat came in a day on the Unmado River.
Because of that, it was not easy to obtain a ticket itself. However, Salno sought a good vote too simply. No one knew what he was doing to get the ticket.
Thanks to this, Pyowol and his party were able to easily board the Unma Dogangseon.
It was only after seeing the horses and wagon safely settling in separate seats inside the Unma Riverboat that Salno came up to the deck.
A pyowol stood on one side of the deck, and Doyeonsan Mountain Hong Ye-seol was sitting around him.
It was so natural that it seemed like they had known each other for a long time.
Salno murmured.
At this rate, I dont know if Baek Guryun will be subordinated to him.
It was Baek Guryun who had reigned for a long time as a pronoun of fear in Gangho.
Until now, no one has been able topletely subjugate Baek Guryun. There were many greedy people, but Baek Gwi-ryun defeated all their challenges and reigned as the loser of the assassin world.
Baek Guryuns Ryuju was like the king of assassins.
Even those who had nothing to do with Baek Gwi-ryun acknowledged that Baek Gwi-ryun was their superior. Of course, that didnt mean he was under themand of Baek Guryun.
Like the assassins belonging to Baek Guryun, most of the assassins of Salmun had a strong rebellious temperament. He hated listening to other peoples orders rather than dying, and was reluctant to get involved in matters that had nothing to do with him.
For that reason, it was impossible to integrate Salmun into one.
Everyone at the door thought so.
Before meeting Pyowol, Salno was just like everyone else. However, after meeting Pyowol in person, I realized.
If there is a person who can unify the world of Salmun, it will be Pyowol.
Pyowol was different from any assassins he had ever met.
Compared to Pyo-wol, not only the former Ryeon-ju of Baek Gwi-ryun, who is said to be the highest peak of assassins, but even the current Ryeon-ju, were inferior to Pyo-wol.
The true strong are not created by someone else, they are perfected by themselves.
Salno shivered slightly.
Whenever I looked at the moon, I couldnt control it and a raging wave raged in my heart.
So he was sure.
The fact that Pyowol is the only existence that can integrate Salmun.
Then Hong Ye-seol gestured to him and said.
What are you doing there, nkly? Come on.
yes! going.
Salno stooped slightly to join the group.
What were you thinking? No matter how many times I called, I couldnt hear.
Oh, I just thought of something else.
What are you thinking?
I have a different idea.
Hmm!
Hong Ye-seol looked at him suspiciously.
Salno took her canine-like gaze with a nonchnt expression.
In the end, she couldnt figure out Salnos intentions and put on a sullen expression.
It was then.
Confucius stomach is quite wide.
With a loud voice, a group of people came up to the Unma Dogangseon.
A massive body reminiscent of a steel tower and a shaved head. And a giant with an impressive face and fierce eyes like a lion was at the head of them.
Behind the giants back hung a huge iron bar with sharp spikes.
It was such an overbearing appearance that the 5 joints would go numb just by looking at it.
Behind the giant, a man in his early thirties quietly followed.
The man was wearing a leopard vest, and even his face looked ferocious like that of a tiger.
muttered the man.
If you take this boat, you can go straight to Lake Poyang, right?
Yes, Confucius!
The iron tower-like giant replied politely.
A man called Confucius looked around the deck with his arms crossed.
Its okay!
I like the wide deck.
He moved towards the yer. Then the giant and more than a dozen warriors followed him.
At their unusual momentum, the guests sitting in the yer noticed and quietly avoided them.
The man didnt even care about the reaction of those guests.
He took his ce as a yer.
Giants and his minions surrounded him like a wall.
In the tent of phosphorus, the man restedfortably.
Salno muttered as he looked at the man.
Im sure Ive seen it somewhere
Do you know someone?
I think Ive seen it in the payer list.
Hong Ye-seol slightly frowned at Salnos answer.
Baek Gwi-ryun independently collected information on Kang-hos key figures. Among them, the books were ssified ording to the degree of danger by dividing them into heaven, earth and people.
The Cheon-ss was a servant-level military officer, and Ji-jeom was an outstanding military officer among theter indices.
Its ate index.
ah! I remembered The author is Jo Hanpyeong, the sessor of Baekmugok. He has such a mad nature that he calls himself the Great Lake in the Mountains.
Cho Han-pyeong of Baekmugok? Does he also want to participate in the Great War?
It seems so under the circumstances.
Now, they are showing their ambition even to greening.
Isnt Kang Ho confused that much?
Then the moon intervened in their conversation.
Is the author Nokrimdo?
youre right. The author is Sogokju of Baekmugok, one of the sessors of Cheongoseong.
okay?
A long time ago, you know that Cheongoseong practiced greening. The lord of the castle in the previous era led Cheongoseong with strong presence and leadership, but after that, it was torn apart due to the ipetence of the person who took the position of lord of the castle. In the end, Cheongoseong was divided into two grains and four grains, and now they are no better than others. We do exchange once every ten years, but its just a formality.
Salno replied wholeheartedly.
Hong Ye-seol borated on his words.
Cho Han-pyeong of Baekmugok is known for being self-respecting and very ambitious. And the color was revealed and it caused a lot of problems.
Are you saying that womens issues areplicated?
Its not justplicated. Its literally a bitch.
Hong Ye-seol shuddered as if just imagining it was creepy.
Salno said.
The giant next to it is called Gwaktaegang, which is said to be the best history of green forest.
Does it look strong?
It is said that it is gifted with divine power and will not lose even if itpetes with a bear.
Awesome!
If I met the owner well, he might have be a hero who will remain in Ganghosa, but it is quite unfortunate that he met the wrong person and is taking care of it.
It was the first time that Salno had such a pitiful expression for someone. So Pyo-wol also took a closer look at Kwak Tae-gang.
It wasnt just the size that was huge. The huge body, made entirely of muscle, without any scaffolding, seemed to hold overwhelming power.
He stayed close to Jo Han-pyeong like a bodyguard.
Pyowol looked at them for a moment and then looked away.
It was quite interesting, but it had nothing to do with him.
However, Jo Han-pyeong did not seem to think so.
Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he approached the ce where the moon was.
When Jo Han-pyeong moved, Kwak Tae-gang and his subordinates followed.
Where Cho Han-pyeong was heading, there was Eun-yo.
Eun-yo was humming a song with her eyes half-closed, and it looked quite mysterious.
Eun-yo opened her eyes at the sudden presence and looked at Jo Han-pyeong.
Looking at her unfocused eyes, Jo Han-pyeong chattered.
Are you really blind? Right? Are you blind?
Cho Han-pyeong said something very rude.
It was Doyeonsan who was furious with his attitude.
What are you doing?
What are you? Can you say this girls lover?
Thats right.
what? Really? Are you dating a blind man? Well, since he has a smooth face, it would be nice to y with him.
Cancel that.
What is he saying now? A kid.
Cancel the insult you did to her and apologize politely. Then we will move on.
what? pass? What are you?
Cho Han-pyeong made an expression that he was blocked from going.
It was because I really didnt expect to hear such words from a kid whose name I didnt even know.
Jo Han-pyeong looked at Kwak Tae-gang.
Should I put up with hearing this?
sorry. I will solve it on my own.
And bring that girl. Because the blind girl wants to know whats special.
yes!
Kwak Tae-gang answered and blocked Doyeonsan.
Chapter 505
Episode 505
Kwak Tae-gang looked down at Doyeon Mountain with a cool expression.
Even if it wasnt, the overbearing face felt even more frightening.
oh my! How about that?
What the hell is going on?
The guests on deck stomped their feet.
One was a normal-sized boy, and the other was a giant, reminiscent of a steel tower.
It was andslide victory for the giant.
No matter how great the boys martial arts was, it seemed impossible to defeat such a giant.
That was peoples perception.
Kwak Tae-gang said.
Will you kneel down yourself? Or will I break your knee?
He was clutching the huge stick that he had carried on his back before he knew it.
The bar with its sharp thorns was so intimidating that just looking at it made my hamstrings tingle.
Kwak Tae-gangs prayers were so great that ordinary people would urinate just by looking at him. However, there was not the slightest bit of fear on Do Yeon-sans face as she faced him.
His eyes were deeply sunken, and the expression hadpletely disappeared from his face.
The face of Do Yeon-san, whose smile had disappeared, was truly frightening.
This guy!
Kwak Tae-gang felt his heart grow cold.
The eyes of a boy who was only half his height made him shrink.
It felt like seeing fire containing ice crystals.
Do Yeon-sans cold anger seemed to stab Kwak Tae-gangs chest as a dagger.
The only thing Doyeonsan couldnt stand was the silver yo.
He could tolerate insulting himself, but he could never tolerate belittling Eunyo or making fun of it as a sexual object.
At that moment, Kwak Tae-gang raised the bar high.
If you wont listen to me, I will force you to kneel.
Whoo!
Kwak Tae-gang swung the stick.
100 million!
no!
The people who saw the scene turned their heads in fright. It was because I was afraid to see Do Yeon-sans head smashed.
Whoa!
At that moment, a huge rupture sounded.
Everyone looked at Do Yeon-san, thinking that her head would be smashed. However, what was revealed was different from what they expected.
Patter!
Fragments of broken rods rained down on the deck.
In Kwak Tae-gangs hand, only the shaft of the broken bar was held.
The shock was so strong that the hand holding the stick was torn and blood was flowing.
you?
Kwak Tae-gang looked at Doyeon Mountain with an expression of disbelief.
Do Yeon-san was looking at him with an outstretched fist.
The moment Kwak Tae-gang swung the pole, Do Yeon-san also swung his fist.
The bar made of cast iron could not ovee the destructive power concentrated in Doyeonsans fist and shattered.
what?
Gwak Tae-gangs lips were squeezed and blood flowed.
Do Yeon-sans blow was not enough to destroy the cast iron pole at once, but also inflicted serious internal injuries on Kwak Tae-gang.
It was a power beyond imagination.
Kwak Tae-gang threw away the stick and asked in a loud voice.
Who are you?
You should have asked earlier.
what?
You guys definitely did. If they look easy and weak, they stab them first, and if they think they are stronger than expected, they ask about their true identity btedly. How do you keep doing that?
This kid
My name is Do Yeon-san. You bastards!
With a cry filled with resentment, Doyeonsan struck again.
bang!
Keugh!
Kwak Tae-gang was pushed back with a groan.
His crossed forearms were dangling.
The part that blocked Doyeonsans attack was broken.
It was truly formidable power.
That me?
Only then did Jo Han-pyeong realize the unusual atmosphere and spit out a guard.
At that moment, Doyeonsans storm-like offensive poured into Kwak Taegang.
PABABABABAK!
The fists, the backs of the hands, the elbows and the shoulders turned like a wheel and exploded at Kwak Tae-gang.
Kwak Tae-gang could not resist and was hit by Doyeonsans attack with his whole body.
I couldnt even scream.
Its because the moment I hit the third attack, my consciousness was already blown away. However, Do Yeon-san did not allow him to pass outfortably.
In an instant, twelve attacks hit Kwak Tae-gangs body.
bang!
Finally, the elbow hit Kwak Tae-gangs temple.
That was the end of Kwak Tae-gang.
As if all the bones in his body were broken, Guo Taigang moved slowly and fell down. And never moved again.
its obvious
It was a terrifying link attack.
what? Taegang What are you doing? Cubs! Dont kill that bastard.
Jo Han-pyeong btedly shouted at his subordinates. Then, his subordinates drew their swords and approached Doyeonsan.
It was then.
Nam Shin-woo and Chae-ok Choi, who had been quiet until now, gathered around Doyeonsan.
Nam Shin-woo thought of Do-yeon-san as an older brother, so he stepped forward without hesitation, and Chae-ok Chae set out to repay the favor to Do-yeon-san.
Hoo!
Salno let out an exmation involuntarily.
Thats because the formation of the three boys was perfect.
Ive never been able to match my hands and feet, let alone passed, but they were building the best camp on their own.
Their camp, which took the form of a wedge horn centered on Doyeon Mountain, looked very solid.
Dead!
hot!
Cho Han-pyeongs subordinates attacked all at once with screams.
At that moment, Do Yeon-san and Nam Shin-woo and Chae Soo-ok started counterattacking.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
Explosions erupted one after another.
Heuk!
100 million!
At the same time, a scream echoed across the boat.
Unbelievable!
Jo Han-pyeong opened his mouth wide.
It was because all those who fell like fallen leaves in the wind were his subordinates.
The condition of the subordinates was miserable.
It wasnt just the limbs that were broken, but the severe paralysis seemed to be in danger.
It all happened in an instant.
At that moment, someone slowly approached Jo Han-pyeong.
The petite girl was Eunyo.
Cho Han-pyeong screamed.
what?
Perhaps you have no intention of apologizing.
What is he saying now? This blind man
People like you are just like that. They tried to confirm their sense of superiority by looking down on and crushing the opponent with such harsh words. Does that increase your self-esteem?
profit!
For a moment, Jo Han-pyeong could not hold back his anger and drew out his sword and swung it.
Shia!
A formidable pottery flew aiming at Eun-yos neck.
For a moment, Eunyo ducked and avoided his attack.
She raised her head again, and before she knew it, Jo Han-pyeongs subordinates could hear the shed sword.
Eun-yo grabbed the sword and rushed at Jo Han-pyeong.
This cheeky bitch
The thing Jo Han-pyeong was most confident in was the art of painting.
Eun-yos act of daring to win against him exploded his anger.
Cho Han-pyeong concentrated all his energy on the ind and spread the solstice.
In an instant, his swords increased to dozens and attacked Eunyo.
In response, Eun-yo drew the sword horizontally.
It was a herbivore called Hoengsocheongun, widely known in Gangho.
A young smile appeared on Cho Han-pyeongs lips.
It was because, in his eyes, the skill with which Eun Yao wielded the sword looked really poor.
Jo Han-pyeong had no doubt that his sword would tear Eun-yos body apart.
Awesome!
The moment the cutting sound resonated, Jo Han-pyeong widened his eyes.
It is because the Doyoung he created was cut like a can of millet in Eunyos horizontal shing.
Docho, which Jo Hanpyeong thought was a simple Hoengsocheongun, was actually the cutcho of Paranggucheonmado (˾ħ), the strongest swordsman of Soroeumsa Temple.
Chow ha ha!
The sword of Eunyo left a deep scar on his heart as it still had enough energy even after cutting down Doyoung of Jo Hanpyeong.
Cheak!
Cho Han-pyeong screamed in excruciating pain and knelt down.
Had the wound been an inch deeper, his heart would have been cut.
Cho Han-pyeong groaned as he clutched the wound with his hand.
Eun-yo looked down at Jo Han-pyeong with cold eyes.
The unfocused eyes were full of cool energy.
Eun-yo put a sword to Jo Han-pyeongs neck.
Are you ready to apologize now?
profit!
You dont have to apologize. Because I can cut your throat.
Eunyo said calmly.
It felt even more frightening because there was no sign of anger.
It was only then that Jo Han-pyeong realized that the girl he insulted was actually a terrible master.
Shit!
As he grieved, his face was full of shame.
It was a life that never knew defeat.
He was very proud of himself because he was born as a small gokju of Baekmugok and has been on a winning streak. However, his pride crumbled in front of the girl he had dismissed as blind.
Eun-yos unfocused eyes felt frightening for the first time.
She said.
Dont apologize. Just kill you like this.
sorry.
What did you say?
I was wrong. Forgive me.
I dont feel sincere. Anyway, this is probably the best you can do. So I wont expect more.
Are you going to save me?
I save you. Get off the boat instead.
You mean right now?
yes! Right Now.
Jo Han-pyeongs face was distorted.
Their boat had already left the dock and had reached the middle of the river. If you get off the boat now, you will fall right into the river.
He red at Eun-yo with scary eyes, but not a single crack appeared on her face.
He thought that no matter how hard he tried, Eun-yos decision would not change.
Keugh!
he groaned and stood up.
He finally reached the railing and looked back.
Eun-yo, who brought him an indelible humiliation, and Do-yeon-san, who killed his confidant Kwak Tae-gang, saw Nam Shin-woo.
Suddenly, Jo Han-pyeongs gaze turned to the three people beyond them.
It was Pyowol and Hong Ye-seol Salno.
Anyone could see that they were stronger than Eunyo and the boys. Even so, they did not intervene in the fight and just stood by.
It could mean that he believed in Eun-yo and the children, but it was clear that he had confidence that Jo Han-pyeong and his subordinates would not pose a great threat.
That fact made Jo Han-pyeong even more ashamed.
I will never let him go.
He had never let anyone who insulted him go unnoticed. He had to take revenge somehow to get rid of his intuition.
Cho Han-pyeong gnashed his teeth and jumped into the river.
The water sshed up and Jo Han-pyeong disappeared into the water. A deep wound in the chest was not a problem.
This is because when it is melted, the quality of the milk is basically cooked.
Jo Han-pyeong, who disappeared into the water, did not rise to the surface again.
Oh no!
Salno let out a pitiful sigh involuntarily.
Hong Ye-seol asked.
Whats wrong?
Unfortunately, Miss Eunyo seems to be inexperienced. If I had had a little more experience, I would not have sent Jo Han-pyeong alive.
Although deeply wounded, he did not stop breathing. If Jo Han-pyeongs character was known to the world, it was clear that he would definitely return to retaliate.
If Eun-yo had a lot of strong experience, he would never have left behind. It was a life that I regretted not being able to do that.
Then Hong Ye-seol smiled.
Salno asked cautiously, for her smile was so meaningful.
Why is that?
It was done on purpose.
yes?
A child named Eunyo. Ive known that person for a long time. Hes one of the people Ive been most influenced by. Would such a child be sox? I dont think so.
Mmm!
I didnt leave any scars behind, I sent them alive to get rid of all the remaining ones.
Hong Ye-seols cold smile made Salno look at Eun-yo.
no way?
At that moment, Eun-yo also had a smile simr to Hong Ye-seol.
Chapter 506
Episode 506
The Unma Riverboat sailed through the river.
It had rained a while ago and the river was swollen. The flow was also very fast. Nevertheless, the Unma Dogangseon went forward without any sign of danger. It is sorge that it is unaffected by water currents of this magnitude.
Instead, it was very slow.
The biggest virtue of the Unma Dogangseon was its safety.
As it was veryrge, it was full of horses and wagons. Delivering cargo safely to its destination was the reason Unma Ind River Line existed. Because of this, it was not possible to increase speed even to protect the cargo.
Pyowol sat on the deck and looked up at the sky.
The sun went down and darkness came.
The ship continued sailing with numerousnterns hung on the bow.
Both the captain and the sailors who drove the ship were enlightened by the terrain because they had traveled here countless times. Thats why you can drive a big ship around the reef even in the dark.
When darkness fell, all the other passengers went into the cabin and only Pyowol was left alone.
Pyowol raised his head and looked at the night ball.
The sea of stars was wide open.
The stars, each showing off their presence, were emitting a brilliant light.
Pyowols pupils were filled with starlight.
No matter how dark the night is, there is light.
It is a fact that I already know, but seeing it with my own eyes like this was different in the level of inspiration I felt.
Since ancient times, peoples destiny has beenpared to the stars.
Some people said that they were born with the fate of Zami Star () and saved the world, while others were born with the Celestial Star (욢) and said that they would cause harm to the world.
If so, should we call the absolute masters who are most widely known in the current Gangho as the Palseongjwa ()?
Brilliant stars that light up the darkness.
Among them, the eight stars that shine the brightest.
However, some of them lost their lives at the hands of Pyowol. Even so, the constetion was not attached to the nickname of Pyowol.
He is the deepest darkness in the deepest sea of stars.
It eats other stars and grows in size, but people never know about it.
The reason the star-eating darkness is scary is because it is not revealed.
People were more afraid of invisible threats.
The epitaph had to be like that too.
Until now, I have been active with my face and identity exposed, but I will thoroughly hide myself from now on. So he did not step forward even when Jo Han-pyeong and Eun-yo collided.
Those who were with him had to know how to deal with that level of threat on their own.
It was then.
Brother!
Suddenly, a familiar voice was heard.
When I turned my head, I saw Eun-yo.
Eun-yo walked lightly and approached Pyo-wol.
What are you thinking?
Just this and that
The screening looksplicated.
Then why did youe out without sleeping?
Im a little confused in my head too.
Is it because of daytime work?
yes!
Do not doubt your choices. You did well.
Are you serious?
Yes.
thank god.
Eunyo let out a sigh of relief.
Although it was decided on its own, it was actually a car that was worried that Pyo-wol would not like it. Because of that, I couldnt sleep, so I came out and found Pyowol.
Eun-yo stood beside Pyo-wol and looked at the dark river.
A cool breeze blew and gently brushed her hair.
Eun-yo, who was tidying up her tousled hair, suddenly brightened her eyes.
She stopped in motion, staring at the darkened river.
Squeak! Squeak!
A subtle noise came from the other side of the river.
It was so small that you would never hear it unless you paid close attention.
This?
You seem to be right.
Whoa!
Eunyo let out a sigh.
Human psychology, which is foolish, does not deviate an inch from predictions.
The sound I heard now was the sound of rowing.
In Pyowols eyes, he could see dozens of small boats approaching on the Unmado riverboat.
There were more than a dozen people on each boat.
They were rowing toward the Unma Dogangseon.
At the forefront was Jo Han-pyeong.
It looked like he was looking at a poisonous wildcat with his teeth clenched and his eyes wide open.
Jo Han-pyeong came back with the elite of Baekmugok.
But I gave you onest chance
I knew it would happen, but I felt foolish for thinking that I might do something else.
Whiik!
Eunyo whistled lightly. Then, as if they had been waiting, Do Yeon-san and Nam Shin-woo came out.
They were not surprised by the majesty of the ships approaching the Unmado River Line.
Youre back too.
What is Sanjungdaeho? Even a small person wont do that.
The two shook their heads.
They, like Eunyo, were not letting go of their guard.
I was already prepared, so I wasnt surprised if Jo Han-pyeong returned with the elite of Baekmugok.
The only thing that bothered me was the passengers on board the ship.
If they did something wrong, innocent passengers could be swept away and suffer great damage. Such a situation had to be prevented.
No matter how chaotic the world is, he had to keep what he wanted to protect, even if it was difficult to take care of himself.
At least innocent people had to be prevented from being swept away by the quarrels of strong people.
Eunyo said.
You must never take them on the Unma Riverboat.
Ill have to settle it on the river.
Thats as quiet as possible
The three nodded as they looked at each others faces.
Do Yeon-san spoke to Pyo-wol as the representative.
Ille and go. brother!
okay!
Do Yeon-san grinned at Pyo-wols answer, then kicked the Un-ma-do steel wire and threw herself.
After that, Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo followed.
Chae Chae-ok, who came outter, was conflicted for a while after seeing that. However, it also flew after them in a moment.
Pyo-wol remained alone and watched them from behind.
I could see the small boat bouncing around as the four people climbed aboard. From then on, a fierce battle began.
It was too far away to be heard by normal human hearing. So, the passengers on the Unma Dogangseon did not notice that a fierce fight was taking ce nearby.
At least it was over the moon, so I could hear people shouting and screaming.
The four of them were like wolves running into a flock of sheep.
Every time they cut corners, someone screamed and fell into the river.
The four of them were invincible in the cramped boat.
All the people on board were the elite of the Baekmu Valley. But paradoxically, they werent used to fighting on a boat.
It was not adapted to the movement of the ship, which swayed violently even with a slight movement.
Originally, their purpose was to get on the Unma Ind River and make a surprise attack. This is because you dont have to worry about the movement of the river when you get on the Unma Dogangseon. However, as Eunyo and others boarded the small boat first and attacked, any advantage they could have had was lost.
Pyo-wol stood dumbfounded and watched the scene.
Hong Ye-seol and Salno approached Pyo-wol.
Salno burst into exmations while watching the silver yoyos in fierce battle.
her! Truly, like Ryeonju said, you let go of Jo Hanpyeong in order topletely eliminate the aftereffects.
Salno had an expression of sincere admiration.
It is simply surprising that a youngdy who has just arrived in Gangho, rather than a worn-out warrior like Pyo-wol or Hong Ye-seol, has such a meticulous mind.
Not only was he strong-willed, but he also had the power to turn the ns he had conceived in his head into reality.
It was a description of abination of literature and martial arts that is difficult to see.
There were as many as three such people.
The more I looked, the more I admired it.
Chae Sang-ok, who joined temporarily, had three people who could revive a school even if it was out of the question, but they were united around Pyo-wol.
If its at this level right now, how much more will it grow in a few years?
Goosebumps ran up your spine just by imagining it.
His eyes seemed to show the inaction of the three fully grown people.
The scariest thing of all is that the three sincerely follow Pyowol. Their bond was so strong that it was difficult to break easily.
Whoa! Thats scary. scared!
For the first time in his life, Salno felt afraid of someone else.
It was then.
Fighting!
The figure of Pyowol disappeared with a light foot cloud.
Hut!
Salno was shocked.
It was because even his senses did not sense that the moon was disappearing. It was only recognized after the moon disappeared.
It was an assassin with thick bones.
As far as the sensitivity of the senses, he was proud of being the best in the world. However, even with his senses, he couldnt figure out where the moon had disappeared.
What the hell
Goosebumps came up on his forearm.
A huge shipparable to the Unmado Riverboat was floating on the river.
If you didnt know, the ship was so huge that you would mistake it for a small ind.
The name of the ship was Sawangseon ().
The four kings were the treasures of Baekmugok.
It was big and wide enough for all the unmanned soldiers of Baekmugok to ride, and it was equipped with mobility, so it could be called a fortress on the river.
It was extremely rare for the four kings ships to sail out of Baekmu Valley.
Because it is sorge, it is expensive to maintain. So even in Baekmugok, there was almost no movement of the Four Kings ship except when it was time to show off the majesty of Gokju.
The gokju of Baekmugok was Jo Gu-su.
Unlike his ambitious son, he had little greed.
Jayeonggoks grain wine, which split from Cheongoseong, Gu Seonhak tried to reunite the split green forest with two grains and four grains, but Jo Gusu was satisfied with just Baekmugoks grain wine.
Because of that, I tried not to participate in Kang-hos work if possible. But his son, Jo Han-pyeong, was different.
Cho Han-pyeong, who called himself Sanjung Dae-ho from a young age, was very ambitious. So, I was only looking for an opportunity to blow my reputation.
Jo Gu-soo did not trust such Jo Han-pyeong.
Jo Han-pyeong was proud to be apleted martial artist, but to Jo Gu-soo, he still looked like a child. So, when Jo Han-pyeong announced that he would appear in Gangho, he also secretly followed his son in the Four Kings ship.
If everything goes well with his son, he will just watch, but if he is in danger, he intends to intervene.
Indeed, he tried to intervene once. However, because her son escaped, she was forced to endure it. Instead, he gave his son the best of Baekmugok.
Jo Gu also knew.
It means that what he is doing is ruining his son even more. Even so, he couldnt stop because Jo Han-pyeong was his only blood rtive.
Jo Gu-soos brow was furrowed.
It was because he could see that the boat with the elite he had attached was shaking violently.
The targetsunched a counterattack before the ships even approached the Unma Dogangseon.
The targets were running wild on the little boats that had been mobilized for a silent approach. Each time, the elites of the Baekmu Valley fell into the Ussu River like autumn leaves.
Where did these guyse from?
Jo Gu-soo muttered with an expression that he did not understand.
He tried not to directly intervene in his sons event if possible. Because I thought it was thest way to keep my sons pride and grow. But when I saw my son in danger, I couldnt stand it.
I cant. Move the four king ships. I will punish them myself.
Oh, Gok-lord, thats
Jo Gu-soos henchman Lee Joo-myeong hesitated.
It is because he respects Jo Gu-soo, the owner of the grain, but thinks that his behavior of being devoted to his sons work is blocking Jo Han-pyeongs growth.
Jo Gu-soo gave the order once again.
I will punish them myself. Come on, drive the boat over there.
All right.
He could no longer refuse Gokjus orders.
In the end, Lee Joo-myung ordered his subordinates to move the ship.
Drive the boat to the ce where the small grain wine is.
yes!
The subordinates moved busily to move the Four Kings Ship with the answer.
It was then.
Kuk!
Suddenly, Jo Gu-soos moaning was heard in Lee Joo-myeongs ears.
Lee Joo-myeong looked in surprise, but Jo Gu-soo was nowhere to be seen.
Instinctively, I raised my head and looked up, and I saw Jo Gusus legs being carried up into the air like fish caught on a fishing line.
God master!
Lee Joo-myeong cried out.
Chapter 507
Episode 507
Lee Joo-myeong hurriedly looked around.
The subordinates were staring nkly at the sky. They also saw the fisherman being fished up.
Lee Joo-myeong asked them.
What happened? Why did Gok Lord go up?
I dont know.
Thats
The subordinates didnt know the meaning either.
Lee Joo-myeong burst into anger.
Come up on the mast. We need to find the grain lord.
yes!
The subordinates started climbing the high mast with the answer.
Enveloped in darkness, the situation on the mast was unknown. However, the only ce on the ship where the fish could be fished up was the top of the mast.
His subordinates were making a fuss about climbing the slippery mast. An increasingly nervous light appeared on Lee Joo-myungs face.
This is because they did not know what would have happened to Jo Gusu, who was dragged onto the mast.
Eight! get out of the way I will go up.
It was when Lee Joo-myung, who could not stand it, approached to climb the mast himself.
Cheeky!
Something fell on the deck from the mast.
The moment Lee Joo-myeong saw the fallen object, Lee Joo-myungs eyes widened.
Thete Gok-lord?
The object whose shape was so bloody that it was unrecognizable was the jogging gun that had been dragged onto the mast.
Jo Gu-soo was bloody and did not even move.
There was a long cut on his neck.
A huge amount of blood was oozing out of the wound.
Unbelievable! Grain Lord!
Lee Joo-myeong hurriedly ran to Jo Gu-soo.
He covered the cut in the neck with his hand and raised his upper body.
Gok Lord! Grain Lord!
Lee Joo-myung called for Jo Goo-soo, but he did not move.
Lee Joo-myeong put his ear to his chest, injecting energy into Jo Gu-soos body.
If he was alive, he should have heard a heartbeat. But no sound came from his chest.
it is already clear
Gok Lord! Gokjuni!
Lee Joo-myeong screamed and shook Jo Gu-soos body. However, Jo Gu-sus body only cooled down.
Lee Joo-myung raised his head and red at the mast.
What kind of guy are you? Come out!
He shouted with all his strength in his voice, but there was no answer.
Crackle!
The sound of teeth shing flowed from the mouths of the warriors of the White Mu Valley.
It was because the fear was unbearable.
It was Jo Gu-soo, whom they regarded as the sky.
Although he is said to be benevolent because of hisck of ambition, his martial arts skills were so great that even strong yers recognized him. There were less than 30 warriors who could be said to be above him, even in Gangho.
To be in the top 30 of the entire gang was really great.
It meant that he had the ability to fight the loser of at least one castle.
How could such a great warrior lose his life without being able to resist. The problem is that no one on the ship saw the beast until Jo Gu-soo lost his life so pointlessly. He didnt even know how he killed Jo Gu-soo.
Something lurked in that darkness.
A dangerous yet strong being enough to kill their supreme leader, Jo Gu-soo, at once.
Goosebumps ran up my spine.
It was as if something unknown was breathing behind their backs. Still couldnt look back.
The moment they looked back, it seemed that an unknown being would cut their breath at once.
Ugh!
Some people came out to pee in their pants in extreme fear.
It was an insolence that made people frown, but Lee Joo-myung could not me them. Because he, too, was insane with extreme fear.
Who are you? Who
Thick tears fell from his eyes.
Only he knew whether it was because of the sadness of losing his master or because of fear.
Who the hell is the lord
It was then.
Quaang!
In the midst of a fierce battle, a particrly strong explosion came from the small boats.
I saw someone flying through the air and falling into the river.
Even though Lee Joo-myeong was so far away that it was impossible to distinguish the form, he recognized the face of the person who fell into the river. It was because it seemed strangely clear.
Onepyeong?
He was Cho Han-pyeong, the son of Jo Gu-su.
Jo Han-pyeong, like Jo Gu-su, did not show any vital signs.
with a ssh!
Jo Han-pyeong was drowned in the river. And it didnte back a second time.
Ugh!
A sound like the cry of an animal flowed from Lee Joo-myungs mouth.
Following the master, he also lost his sessor.
It was like losing the captain who would lead the ship called Baekmugok.
Now, Baekmugok has be a power without an owner.
Lee Joo-myeong raised his head.
A determined light shed across his face.
Collect the corpses and return to Baekmu Valley.
yes?
Isnt that what you need revenge on?
The subordinates asked cautiously. However, Lee Joo-myung was adamant.
Who do you mean revenge?
Of course, to the beast who killed Gok-lord
Do you know who the beast is?
Subha kept his mouth shut.
I didnt know the beasts face or name, or even whether it was a man or a woman.
They would have to know their identities to dream of revenge or n for the future, but they knew nothing.
I still didnt know if he was on the mast or left the ship.
I really didnt know that not knowing anything about the other person would give me such extreme fear.
Lee Joo-myeong said.
If he had the will to live, we would all be dead. Can you guys handle such a person?
Me too. I cant afford it. So you want to leave. Who has any objection?
Naturally, no one could object.
Lee Joo-myung rose from his seat holding the body of Jo Gu-soo.
Return to Baekmugok. And develops the power to avenge the beast. Until then, the hundred dances will not appear in the world.
yes!
Until then, Lee Joo-myeong will lead the White Dance.
Please lead us.
The unmanned men on board said in one voice.
Now that Jo Gu-soo and his son are dead, Lee Joo-myeong is the only one who will lead Baekmu-gok.
It was because he was the strongest master except for Jo Goo-soo and gained the most peoples trust.
Lee Joo-myeong forced himself to smile.
Although the death of Jo Gu-soo was sad, it was because his death gave him the possibility of bing the best of Baekmugok.
It was something that could not even be dreamed of when Jo Gu-soo was alive. So I was satisfied with Lee In-in and decided to live and die for Jo Go-soo for the rest of my life. However, since Jo Gu-su died, someone else had to lead Baekmugok.
The only person who could do that was himself.
The joy of finally being able to be the supreme made his body tremble. But I couldnt show my joy in front of everyone.
Now was the time to show a sad face.
Come on, collect the bodies and go back.
yes!
The subordinates moved along with the answer.
Eventually, the Four Kings, who recovered the body, disappeared as if it never existed from the beginning.
Seruk!
The moon suddenly appeared without a trace, just like when it disappeared.
Even Hong Ye-seol and Salno recognized his existence after the Pyowol appeared.
Hong Ye-seol and Salno frowned at the same time.
It was because he could feel the faint scent of blood on Pyowols body.
It was clear that he had killed someone.
Salno made a questioning expression.
Pyo-wol obviously did not intervene in the fight with Eun-yo and others. I opened my eyes and looked at it, but I didnt see that the moon had intervened.
That said, it was a story that someone had been killed somewhere else. That is, someone outside the realm of their perception.
I couldnt easily imagine how sensitive and expansive the kigam had to be to show off this ability.
Hong Ye-seol asked.
Where have you been?
The ship the father of eight children is riding on.
What is it?
There is such a thing. Dont worry, its over.
all right.
Hong Ye-seol could not straighten his wrinkled face even as he answered.
It didnt feel so good to have something different happen without you knowing. If it wasnt for Pyo-wol, he would have found out the secret even if he had been inquiring. However, he was not the kind of person who would answer that Pyowol was like that, nor was he the type to sumb to coercion.
I was morefortable giving up.
It was then.
bang!
With light footsteps, Eun-yo, Doyeonsan Nam, Shin-woo, and Chae-ok Chaended on the deck.
Their bodies were drenched in sweat and blood.
Apparently, a lot of blood sttered as they fought inside the narrow boat.
Im back.
Eun-Yo spoke on behalf of everyone.
Pyowol looked at their bodies and asked.
Are you okay?
I got a few minor injuries, but it doesnt interfere with my movement.
Good work. Go in, wash up, and rest.
yes!
Eun-yo went into the cabin with the answer.
Since she is a woman, she wants to quickly wash off the blood and bodily fluids of others on her body.
Brother, I will wash too.
Ill wash and change my clothes too.
Do Yeon-san and Nam Shin-wu followed Eun-yo into the cabin, and Chae-ok Chae, who stayed until the end looking at Pyowol, also left.
Even after such a fierce battle, there was no emotion on their faces.
For them, what would have been the pride of a lifetime for others was their daily routine.
There was no reason to brag about everyday work or to think of it as special.
Rather, it was Salno who was surprised.
The more I looked at them, the more unusual they seemed.
He had secretly prepared the ck ughter Corps.
If the four of them were in danger, they tried to mobilize the ck ughter Corps, which quietly followed them. However, it did not happen that the ck ughter Corps would mobilize. And it didnt seem like there would be any in the future.
This is amazing.
Salno licked his lips.
Its a pity why I couldnt find such talented people in the first ce.
If only they had discovered it earlier, Baek Guryun would have grown several times more than it does now. But that was already past.
Now, if you reach out to them, Pyowol will not let them go.
I just wanted to decline that.
Shit!
Salno licked his lips again and turned around.
Both Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol Salno went back to their rooms, and the ship continued sailing in silence.
The other passengers on the Unma Dogangseon did not notice at all that something terrible had happened while they were asleep.
There were a few sailors who saw the silver yolk kick the shipst night, but they couldnt see what had happened with their eyes.
I thought something had happened because of that, but I couldnt figure out exactly what was happening around me.
Thanks to this, the atmosphere inside the Unma Dogangseon was very peaceful.
The boat moved along the river without much incident to the point of boredom and finally came into the greatke.
The name of ake as huge as Poyang Lake, the destination, was Dongting Lake.
Theke is so beautiful that many poets and calligraphers have visited since ancient times.
The Changchun Meng, who oncemanded all of Gangho, also had its base in Akyang on the shores of Dongdong Lake.
It has faded now, but Dongdong Lake was once the center and top of the river.
After the copse of Changchun Meng, small and medium-sized literary factions appeared like bamboo shoots in Dongting Lake. Each of them imed to be the sessor of the Chang Chun League, but it was only an empty cry.
It was simply a im to aim for the halo of the Chang Chun League, but in reality there was no connection whatsoever. Still, thanks to the emergence of so many literary factions, Dong Dong-ho regained his vigor.
As if proving that fact, there were numerous boats afloat on the Dongting Lake.
There were many fishing boats and hwaseons that enjoyed boating with gisaengs on board, but there were more unmado riverboats with soldiers on board.
This is because the Yangtze River flows through Dongdong Lake to Poyang Lake.
Most of the warriors seen in Dongdong Lake now were those who went to Poyang Lake to participate in the Great War.
The light of excitement and anticipation coexisted on their faces.
It is an honor in itself to take part in a huge fight that could blow your reputation.
Salno approached Pyowol who was looking at the warriors.
There is a breakwater called Haeungbang () here. On the surface, it is an ordinary Bangpa living on the stage of Dong Dong Lake, but in fact it is a living room. Pyo Daehyeop is the first ce to be conquered.
Chapter 508
Episode 508
Haeungbang () was a breakwater made by fishermen working in Dongdong Lake to protect themselves.
Fishermen were treated as lower ss people in Dongdong Lake. Although they could barely make ends meet due to the abundance of meat, they were the most exploited category.
Because of that, they felt the need to fend for themselves. So they started getting together.
Among the fishermen, there were those who had learned martial arts, and they united tightly around them. At first, it was weak, but as time went on, it gradually began to be organized, and those with stronger martial arts joined. As it has been going on for such a long time, Haeungbang has formed a force that cannot be ignored.
As a group that started with fishermen, there were many boats in Haeungbang. They ranged from small fishing boats torge transport ships.
Haeungbang conducted various businesses using ships.
In particr, Haeungbangs power has expanded exponentially in recent years.
This is because the demand for boats increased rapidly as the Great War broke out in Lake Poyang.
There was quite a distance between Dongdong Lake and Poyang Lake, but Hae Eung-bangs boat crossed the twokes without hesitation.
Sometimes he transported the members of the Geumcheonhoe, and at other times he made huge profits by transporting people rted to the Eunryunhoe.
Thanks to this, Haeungbang was enjoying the best sess.
There were even rumors that Hae Eung-bang owned half of the boats on Dong Dong Lake. Of course, the rumors werent true, but it was true that Haeungbangs prestige was great.
Salno said, pointing to some boats on the Dongting Lake.
That one also belongs to Haeungbang, and that rice carrier is also owned by Haeungbang.
Awesome.
Its great. But if I had made my money the normal way, I would never have owned that many ships.
Do you mean that you are using boats for business externally and operating sales gates internally?
Exactly.
I dont know who the ark is, but hes a great resource.
The name of the Ark is Choo Yeon-seung, who is known externally as Jeong In-gun, but in reality he is a very sinister and ambitious man. More than twenty knights have already lost their lives at his hands. They were allpetitors who would threaten Haeungbang.
The level of martial arts of Choo Yeon-seung, known to the outside world, was not so great. In fact, it was. But he had a hidden secret.
Hong Eunbi Dosul (t[wg).
It was the name of Hong Eun-bi-gaek (t[w), an assassin who was active in the shadow of Gangho a hundred years ago.
Choo Yeon-seung, who identally obtained Hong Eun-bis magic trick, mastered it secretly. And he taught some of his trustworthy henchmen the Hong Eunbi magic trick and made them act as assassins.
Chu Yeonseung is currently involved in both the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe. We are repeating the selection ording to the situation without clearly determining the route. Its like an old fox.
It was surprising that Choo Yeon-seung was a person with a deep conscience, but what was more surprising was Salnos intelligence.
At least when it came to information about the Assassins world, there was no one who could surpass him.
Thanks to this, Pyowol was able tofortably acquire information without having to move his body.
Pyowol asked.
Is Haeungbangs home base?
As far as it is known, it is a vige called Gungshi Vige located south of Dongting Lake.
Gungsichon?
It is a fairlyrge town with a poption of 3,000. It looks like an ordinary vige from the outside, but Chu Yeon-seungs subordinates are deployed everywhere, and it boasts an imprable security. You wont be able to ess Haeungbang with Yeonseung Choo by ordinary means.
In the usual way, that would be it.
It is.
Salno replied with a smile.
How long will the boat you are on stay on Dongting Lake?
Probably until tomorrow morning.
There was a lot of luggage on the Unmado riverboat.
Many loads will be unloaded from the Dongting Lake and loaded again. So did the sailors.
Those whose destination is Lake Dongting will get off here, and those whose destination is Lake Poyang will board a new one.
In the meantime, the ship had to carry drinking water and food.
The day will pass quickly if you prepare for this or that.
You have plenty of time.
yes! Enough.
Salno responded politely.
Even in her early 50s, Choo Yeon-seung boasted youthful and strong musclesparable to those in her 30s.
The bronzed skin made his strength stand out even more.
Did the arke out?
Meet the ark.
When he appeared, the people who worked at the dock bowed their heads and greeted him.
The faces of those who looked at Choo Yeon-seung were full of respect. It is also because Haeungbang is located here, so you can work safely.
Most of the people living in Gungsi Vige made a living by catching fish in Dongting Lake.
Before Haeungbang appeared, it was exploited by many people. However, after Haeungbang was fully established, no one dared to exploit them freely.
Thats why quite a lot of people respected Chu Yeon-seung and Hae Eung-bang. But not everyone was looking at it that way.
Some secretly red at Choo Yeon-seung with eyes as if they were looking at Cheolcheons enemy.
Whether he knew this or not, Choo Yeon-seung passed the dock and headed for the biggest ship.
Among the ships docked at the dock, the ship that boasted a huge hull that stands out was the gship of Haeungbang.
Dozens of Haeungbang masters were lined up on the deck of the ship.
When Choo Yeon-seung appeared, they greeted each other with one voice.
We warmly wee the ark aboard.
hmm!
Choo Yeon-seung gave a satisfied smile at the hospitality.
All the people on board this ship were the elite of Haeungbang and the henchmen of Chu Yeonseung.
Only those who sincerely believe in Choo Yeon-seung are on board.
What are the boundaries?
It was built in double and triple.
Lee In-ja Oh Seok-gyeong lowered his head and replied.
Choo Yeonseung said with a satisfied smile.
I will receive a report from the cabin.
Even if you dont, I prepared it. Please go in.
hmm!
Choo Yeonseung nodded and entered the cabin.
Oh Seok-gyeong and his servants followed.
The cabin was luxuriously decorated.
On one side was arge bed with silk needles, and on the other side was a table and chairs for meetings.
Choo Yeonseung sat down on the chair in the middle and said.
Report!
yes! I received three requests from the Geumcheonhoe and contacted the Eunryeonhoe. However, union associations are excluded because they are in the contact phase.
Is the Union Association still hesitating?
It seems that moral notions are holding back.
You fool! That in order to win the war, all means must be mobilized. That kind of morality would leave you behind in thepetition.
Choo Yeon-seungughed at the eunryeonhoe.
Im still hesitating, but I think youll put a request to us soon.
Until then,pletely exclude the union association. More important people need to be assassinated before theye to their senses and grab our crotch.
I will.
What is the Golden Heavens request?
Two cases are to assassinate a member of the union association, and one is
What is it?
Thats a contract to get rid of your government.
government?
yes! A client has asked me to get rid of the government that has been going through Jung for several years. I ask that you disguise yourself as an act of the union association so that you do not be suspicious.
Do it! Its not that difficult.
But
Why?
When Oh Seok-kyung showed hesitation, Choo Yeon-seung frowned.
Thats because the mistress is too young Even the woman said she didnt know that the person she had a crush on was already married.
What does that have to do with us?
But
Keep your mind straight. We live. Fairness is a word that has nothing to do with us, and it has nothing to do with the circumstances of the target.
.
Oh Seok-kyung!
yes!
We are assassins. Its forbidden for us to be left alone. okay?
yes!
Then what should I do?
I will ept the request.
good!
Only then did Choo Yeon-seung let go of his hard expression.
Choo Yeon-seung thoroughly separated and managed ordinary Haeungbang and Salmun. The gship, which he asionally stopped by, only had him take care of sales.
Oh Seok-gyeong was no different from a disciple whom he personally selected and raised. Oh Seok-gyeong was talented enough to teach most of the tips of Hong Eun-bis magic tricks.
Oh Seok-gyeong took care of everything rted to the murder.
However, it was a bit of a w that he hesitated when such a reluctant request came in because he had a weak mind.
If it wasnt for that, it would have been more useful.
he clicked his tongue inwardly.
Still, among his subordinates, there was no talented person as outstanding as Oh Seok-gyeong.
Choo Yeon-seung said to Oh Seok-gyeong.
I will sleep here tonight.
Why are you dissatisfied?
no.
Then go away and bring the prepared girl inside.
yes!
Oh Seok-gyeong withdrew with his subordinates.
Choo Yeon-seung, who was left alone, undressed and sat down on the bed.
His face was red with excitement.
After a while, Oh Seok-kyungs voice was heard outside.
I will let you in.
hmm!
As soon as permission was granted, the cabin door opened and a young-looking girl cautiously entered.
The girl, who appeared to be only about sixteen years old, had a white face, and tears were clearly visible around her eyes.
It was clear that he had been crying a lot before entering this ce.
The girl was a fishermans daughter.
Despite her young age, her beauty is outstanding and rumors have already spread around the neighborhood.
Choo Yeon-seung also heard the girls rumors and took notice.
His name was Choo Yeonseung, the ark of Haeungbang.
Moreover, there were also children who had grown up through marriage. He couldnt openly covet the girl. So, I had to do a lot of work.
The girls father, knowing that the situation was difficult, lent him the Yeomwangchae. Naturally, the girls father was unable to pay the debt and had to send his daughter in lieu of the debt.
There were several girls in Gungshi Vige who ruined their lives that way. However, the rumors did not spread because Choo Yeon-seung was thoroughly cracking down on his entry.
Those who saw him at the dock and looked at him with hostility were the parents who ruined their daughters life.
The girl also knew about Choo Yeon-seungs secret rumors. And what will happen to you after a while.
e here.
yes!
Step by step, the girl struggled toward Chu Yeon-seung.
The trembling seemed pitiful, like a bird in the rain. That appearance further boosted Choo Yeon-seungs music.
Come quickly.
yes!
The girl closed her eyes and walked quickly.
Soon you will feel the hot breath and you will be defiled.
Hot tears ran down her cheeks.
Even with my eyes closed, I could feel Choo Yeon-seung reaching out his hand.
The girl closed her eyes and waited for Choo Yeon-seung to dispose of her. But strangely, no matter how long I waited, I couldnt feel Choo Yeon-seungs hand.
Eventually, the girl carefully opened her eyes and looked at Choo Yeonseung.
At that moment, an unbelievable sight came into her eyes.
Choo Yeon-seungs body stiffened as he did when he reached out to the girl.
There was a long cut on Choo Yeon-seungs neck, and blood was constantly flowing from his exposed neck.
Turn it off!
A weak groan escaped from his lips.
He tried to look back with a look of disbelief. But the blood flowed so much that I couldnt even move a finger. Even so, the reason he is still holding on without copsing is because someone is supporting him from behind.
It was he who left a stab wound on his neck.
I couldnt feel any sound or presence.
Until he slit his throat. Who
are
you?
It was because Choo Yeon-seung died.
Kyaaaagh!
The girls screams echoed throughout the cabin.
Chapter 509
Episode 509
What is it?
Whats going on?
Oh Seok-gyeong and his subordinates who were outside rushed into the cabin, startled by the girls screams.
It was something that would never happen normally, but the girls scream felt unusual.
The first sight that caught their eyes was Choo Yeon-seung, who was lying on the ground with blood dripping from his neck.
Unbelievable!
Ark!
They cried out as they watched Yeonseung Choo. But they couldnt get close to Choo Yeon-seung.
It was because he saw a man standing quietly behind Choo Yeon-seungs corpse.
It was a man with a deeply pressed hat attached to a ck bloody robe.
I couldnt see his face because of the hat, but the moment I saw him, goose bumps ran through my body.
drip!
Blood dripped from the dagger in the mans hand.
I could tell without asking whose blood it was.
It was the blood of their supreme leader, Yeonseung Choo.
Oh Seok-kyung stepped forward and shouted.
Who are you? How dare you kill Haeungbangs ark. Whose order did you receive it from?
I could tell at a nce.
It means that the person who killed Choo Yeon-seung is of the same type as them.
Instead of answering, the other person waved his hand slightly. Then, the girl who had been standing in a daze lost consciousness and copsed.
Oh Seok-gyeong and his subordinates swallowed dry saliva. It was because he did not know what method the opponent used to subdue the girl.
The opponent was a master that they did not dare to cut.
Why is this person like this?
No matter how much I thought about it, I had never been so good at this level.
It was then.
profit!
Shit!
Unable to ovee fear, several of his subordinates rushed at the man.
Shh shh!
The raincoats that hung from their waists cut through the air.
He attacked the man with the Hong Eun-bi technique.
They figured that if they couldnt take the mans life, they could at least embarrass him. What they really wanted was a momentary loophole that appeared then.
It was then.
The man waved his hand again. Then, his body, right before the heavy hit, oscited greatly and missed on its own.
what?
The moment the subordinates raised their eyes, the man swung his hand once more. Then the raindrops that had flown at him changed direction and flew to their masters.
Bubbeobuck!
Kuuk!
100 million!
Bido was pierced into the owners chest and face as it was.
The servants screamed desperately and died.
All that remained were frozen.
It was a sight that could not be understood by theirmon sense.
Among them, only Oh Seok-gyeong realized what had happened.
In his eyes, he saw a gift that was faintly connected to the mans finger.
Right before the rain blows fired by his subordinates hit, the man swung his gift and snatched them all. Then, using the gift, he sent the dagger back.
Suddenly, a person popped into his mind.
A man who possesses the gift of harvesting peoples souls, stealth techniques that no one can detect, and the best killing method in the world.
There was only one such person in the river.
Reaper? Why is the god of death
Oh Seok-kyung was so shocked that he could not speak.
Just recognizing Pyowols true identity made her whole body tremble like an aspen tree.
The two letters Sashin pressed down on his chest and shoulders like a mountain.
I couldnt even dream of rebelling.
The opponent is one of the best absolute masters in the world.
It was also said that several of the Eight Constetions lost their lives to him, although the veracity of the rumors was unknown.
Oh Seok-gyeong and his subordinates, as well as Haeungbangs entire staff, would not be able to touch a single hem of Pyowols clothes.
At that time, Pyowol opened his mouth.
Oh Seok-kyung! Haeungbangs hidden second-inmand. Am I right?
youre right.
I heard that you actually run the Salmun run by Choo Yeon-seung.
That too thats right.
Oh Seok-kyung answered meekly.
Pyowol already knew everything.
He wasnt stupid enough to lie to such a person.
Moreover, it was after the death of Chu Yeon-seung, who was to be loyal. There was no reason to risk your life to lie.
Above all, he glimpsed the hope of life in Pyo-wols long talk.
Pyowol, known to Gangho, was not a person who spoke at such length.
Rather, it was an existence that chose to kill it cleanly and finish it perfectly. The reason such a person spoke at such length was because he had something he wanted.
Pyowol said.
From now on, I will entrust you with the solution.
Are you talking to me?
Dont you want to leave it?
Oh no. It cant be.
thud!
Oh Seok-kyung hurriedly hit his head on the floor.
His forehead was cracked open and bleeding, but he felt no pain.
My heart beat more violently than ever.
Entrusting him with Hae-eung-bang was tantamount to dering that he would look after him soon.
That is the messenger of the world.
The one who stood at the pinnacle of assassins.
I heard rumors that even Baek Gwi-ryun in the world would give way to Pyo-wol. It was an opportunity to be the limbs of such a tremendous existence.
thud!
He said, banging his head on the floor again.
If you entrust Haeungbang to me, I will follow you wholeheartedly.
Dont forget that promise. The moment you break your promise, you and everyone in this room will lose their lives one day.
That will never happen. Oh Seok-gyeongs life belongs to the four gods. I will be loyal to you until the moment I die.
Oh Seok-kyung was sincere.
It was to be a subordinate of the Shinigami, not someone else.
There was no greater honor than that for one who walks the path of an assassin. At least Oh Seok-gyeong sincerely thought so.
The voice of Pyowol was heard again in his prostrate ears.
All assassinations are forbidden until ordered otherwise.
I will keep it in mind.
Oh Seok-kyung answered in a voice so loud that he was afraid that his throat would burst. Then he waited for the nextmand from Pyowol. However, no matter how long I waited, Pyowols voice was not heard.
Oh Seok-kyung and his subordinates carefully raised their heads.
ah!
Whoa!
A sigh of relief escaped their lips.
Because the pyowol had already disappeared.
He disappeared as suddenly and without a trace as when he appeared.
Everyone here thought they had achieved considerable sess as assassins, butpared to Pyowol, it was nothing more than a bloody hemorrhage.
After a long time, one of his subordinates asked Oh Seok-gyeong carefully.
Now what?
How do you do it? You must follow the order of the death god.
Are youreally going to follow his orders?
Do you have the confidence to survive without following?
.
Let me tell you clearly here. I will follow him As he said, I will hold the Haeungbang in my hand and wait for an order. He who will not follow me, speak now.
Oh Seok-gyeong looked at his subordinates with eyes full of intent to kill.
The subordinates trembled.
They had no intention of disobeying Oh Seok-gyeong, who was directly chosen by the envoy.
I will give my allegiance.
The target of loyalty is wrong. swear allegiance to the god of death.
I will be loyal to the death god.
good night. From now on, we will take control of Haeungbang and await orders from the messenger.
Honorable name!
First of all, give that girl back to her father. Apologize and politely return it.
yes!
Oh Seok-kyungs gaze turned to the fainting girl.
I thought that it was fortunate that the young girl had not yet been tainted by Choo Yeon-seung.
Shang Yin () was a city located south of Dongting Lake.
It was a city at the mouth of the confluence of the Naengsu River and boasted a fairlyrge scale.
Many boats were docked at the Saneum Wharf.
Many of the ships that entered Dongdongho docked at Sangeum. Thats because the marina is so big and wide.
At sunset, another boat wasing into the Sangeum dock.
It was a huge Unmado riverboat.
and!nd.
Finally arrived at Saneum.
Passengers on the Unma Dogangseon burst into cheers.
It was because his whole body was itching because he had been on a boat for several days.
The gaze of the passengers was all toward the dock. so i didnt notice
A man quietly appeared behind them.
The man who appeared without a sound or presence was Pyowol.
Hong Ye-seol weed Pyo-wols return.
came?
hmm!
How did things go?
Good.
thank god.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and shook his head.
It was a pyowol that there was nothing to give a definite answer to. Thats why he says this because things have worked out really well.
brother!
Brother!
Btedly, Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo found Pyo-wol and approached.
Pyowol told them.
Lets get off the boat.
huh!
Then, are you going to sleep in the inn tonight?
The three people were delighted.
They didnt choose a bed for a while, but sleeping on a rocking boat added to their fatigue. So I wanted to sleep on the shore for a day or so.
Unlike them, Chae Chae-oks face, watching from a distance, showed a hint of fatigue. Its because Ive been thinking all night.
after!
he sighed.
I came along by chance, but it seemed like I was swept away by something too big.
We got into a fight together, but thinking about it, we didnt care too much. I couldnt dare to predict the extent of the aftermath of this incident.
Chae Chae-ok shook her head slightly.
Something will work.
thud!
At that time, the ship docked at the dock.
When the tform was lowered, the passengers scrambled to descend.
Pyo-wol and the party waited for all the other passengers to go down, and finallynded on the shore.
I think I will live.
I never thought I would miss the earth this much.
Do Yeon-san and Nam Shin-woo made a fuss.
Eunyoughed at the two of them.
Pyowol looked around and said.
Since we have to board the boat again tomorrow morning, lets sleep in an inn near here.
great.
agree!
Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo answered at the same time.
Hong Ye-seol said with a smile.
Dont worry about where to sleep. Salno must have already prepared it.
Come to think of it, Salno was nowhere to be seen.
This is because Hong Ye-seol and others got off the ship in advance and were looking for a ce to sleep.
After a while, Salno appeared and bowed his head to Pyowol.
I found an inn. Please change your seat.
Hong Ye-seol said with a slight frown.
No, Yeonju is me, so why do you keep reporting to him?
is that so?
No, it is. Still, my name is Yeonju
Sorry. This old man must be senile.
joy! What is senility? He probably thinks hes more suited to a lynx than I am.
It is not.
Then what is it?
Its just because hes the god of assassins.
god?
Who, other than the Shinigami, would dare to call himself the god of assassins? Even though hes retired, isnt this old man an assassin too? Because of that, I keep looking for him more and more.
Sheesh!
Hong Ye-seol snorted. But it wasnt a bad look.
Because her thoughts were simr to Salnos.
Pyowol was considered apetitor before, but not now.
I was clearly aware of the gap between him and myself, and I learned that putting the symbol on top of myself was never something that hurt my pride. Thats why he wasnt too offended when Salno put Pyowol above him.
Salno whispered to Hong Ye-seol in a low voice.
We are now seeing a great journey that will never happen again in Ganghosa.
What a great journey?
What would be great if not the greatness of a journey in which all saluns are subordinated to one single person?
Mmm!
The birth of a true sage. It is an infinite honor to be part of that glorious journey.
Chapter 510
Episode 510
The inn that Salno caught was quiterge.
It is located near the marina and the inside is neat, so many people have found it. In particr, the food prepared by the hostess at the guesthouse was so delicious that guests came from far and wide.
Salno said.
There is no outbuilding, so we just took four rooms. I think we can split it upter and go in.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded and looked around the restaurant on the first floor of the inn.
Even though it was still early evening, there were quite a few people in the inn. Most of the guests were unarmed armed.
On the outside, it seemed like they wereughing and chatting casually and drinking alcohol, but inside the guest cup, I could feel some unknown tension.
The warriors seated at each table were busy observing the warriors at other tables while drinking.
He had nothing to do with him now, but if he entered Lake Poyang, he could have met him again as an enemy.
You dont know when youll encounter an enemy, so youre trying to gauge your strength in advance.
As a result, few people were vignt while drinking.
As Pyowol and his party entered, the soldiers upying the table looked at them warily.
They concentrated all their nerves to figure out the identity of the neers to the guesthouse.
Who is it?
Which one will join the Golden Reunion or the Union Reunion?
The faces of the guests were full of curious light.
Although the hot gaze was burdensome, Pyo-wol calmly sat down without any sign of that.
Hong Ye-seol sat next to Pyo-wol as if it were natural, and he sat down in the appropriate seat, taking care of Salno and Eun-yo.
Only Chae Chae-ok stood there, looking at her eyes, awkwardly.
Brother, sit here.
Do Yeon-san pointed to the seat next to him to Chae-ok.
uh? uh!
Chae Chae-ok noticed and sat down next to Do Yeon-san.
Foot!
Hong Ye-seol burst intoughter.
It was because he seemed to know what Chae Soo-ok was thinking even if he didnt have to ask.
By now, Chae Chae-ok must have doubts about Pyo-wols identity. No matter how ignorant a person was, seeing the actions of Pyo-wol and his party, it was enough to be suspicious.
In fact, Cheo Jeong-ok was very confused right now.
Baekmugok was never a green ce.
It was a munpa with strong power enough to be at the top of the green forest. He possessed power strong enough to wipe out even the rumored factions of the stronghold at once.
However, Doyeonsan killed Baekmugoks Sogokju without anyones help.
The martial arts of Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo were neverckingpared to Doyeonsan. While Do Yeon-san dealt with Cho Han-pyeong, they showed off their tremendous ipetence against the elites of Baekmugok.
Even Chae Chae-ok was swept away by the intense heat they radiated and fought frantically.
When I came to my senses, the small boat was piled high with corpses.
Many of them lost their lives to Chae Chae-ok.
From the time he appeared in Gangho, he was prepared tomit murder, but he never thought that he would be able to kill so many people in such a short time.
What I felt after the passion was gone was deep frustration and self-loathing.
Although he pretended to be calm on the outside, his mind was still very confused.
This is where the paths of many diverge. Either just sit down or ovee your heart andpletely immerse yourself in the river. Which one is that young boy?
Hong Ye-seol muttered.
Her voice was so low that it didnt reach the ear. However, Pyowol and Salno, who were nearby, listened carefully.
Still, they said nothing.
It is not something that can be decided by the advice of others or poor advice. I had to make up my mind and make up my mind.
It was the first mountain that Choi Bu-ok, the first strongman, had to climb.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and raised his ss.
Of course, as an assassin, I dont drink enough to get drunk. It was simply enough to quench my throat.
Compared to Pyowol, she was a nobleman.
He didnt even drink a drop of alcohol.
No matter how much moderation is the basis of an assassin, the only one who could control himself this thoroughly was Pyowol. At least, Pyowol was the only person Hong Ye-seol knew.
hmm!
Hong Ye-seol rested his chin on his hand and looked at Pyo-wol.
Her gaze could have been conscious, but Pyowol did not even look at him.
Salno whispered beside him.
Looking at him like that, Pyo Daehyeops face will be pierced.
What did you say?
Keep your body tight. His name is White Guryunju
So, are you ashamed of me?
I am a little embarrassed.
Im not ashamed, so its okay.
Tsk!
Salno clicked his tongue at Hong Ye-seols shameless answer. But there was also a faint smile on his face.
Its changed a lot.
Even when he was a member of Ten Blood, he was loved for his unique optimistic personality and impudence, but after he became a ryeonju, somehow the atmosphere became more toxic. However, it does not mean that the martial arts are weakened or that the poison is missing. It would be more natural.
Being with Pyowol, it was clear that he had been influenced without even realizing it.
Not bad.
Salno shook his head.
It was a pleasant time.
It was then.
The door of the inn opened and a woman entered.
She was a mysterious woman with a veil covering her face. Although I couldnt see his face, it was clear that he was the owner of an unusual appearance, judging from the curvy body exposed above his clothes.
The appearance of the woman caught the attention of everyone in the inn.
her!
Hwiyu!
Exmations erupted from everywhere.
The men couldnt take their eyes off the woman.
The woman looking around the inn soon found an empty seat and walked away.
When the woman sat down, Jeom So-yi ran quickly.
Are you alone? Or are more peopleing?
There will be more peopleing, so bring plenty of food.
how much?
Two more areing, so three will be enough.
How about a drink? By the way, our guest cup is Sohongju, which is very excellent.
Ho Ho! You know how to do business. good night. Bring me a bottle of So Hongju too.
All right.
Jeomsoi bowed her head and quickly ran to the kitchen.
The woman soon turned her attention away from Jeom So-yi and looked around the inside of the inn.
Suddenly, her gaze stopped at Pyo-wols group.
It was because it was the most prominentbination among the guests in the guesthouse.
There were four boys who seemed to be the same age as a young man, a woman of simr age, and an old man with age spots on his face.
Are they going to Poyang Lake too?
Even if they went to Lake Poyang, it wouldnt be strange at all.
Two-thirds of the people staying in this inn were all heading to Lake Poyang.
What the woman found interesting was theposition of their staff.
The fact that there were so many people who didnt fit together in one ce intrigued her. But that was only for a moment.
She immediately stopped paying attention and waited for the food to be served.
It was then.
If Soju came alone, how about joining us?
Wouldnt it be better to be with us than to eat alone?
There were men approaching her.
All of the men were bald and were strikingly simr.
They were the same, even the clothes with huge muscles and huge bodies of seven inches.
It was clear that they were twins.
The twin giants naturally took their seats at the empty table. As if they were together from the beginning.
One of the twins introduced themselves.
We call it Changsaiung (Lɳ). Like a special issue, they are active in the business around here.
Their actual nickname was Changsai Heung (Lɳ).
He was active based in the Changsha area, but he believed only in high martial arts andmitted all sorts of depravity, so he was self-sufficient.
If the world hadnt been confused by the Great War of Gangho, he would have been eliminated as an achievement of the prestigious faction.
If he had survived thanks to heavenly luck, he should have been self-respecting. But they were people far from self-respect in the first ce.
If he had known how to control himself, he wouldnt have earned the vicious nickname of a business man.
My heart was moved when I saw a woman who seemed to be beautiful even though I couldnt change my habit.
I hadnt checked her face yet, but just by looking at her body, I could guess what a beautiful face she had.
said the woman wearing a veil.
Are you Jang Sai-ung?
exactly! He is a famous hero in the Changsha area.
is that so? But why have I never heard of it. Ive heard that there are two dogs called Changsai Huang. Have you guys heard of it?
In an instant, the old mans face turned red.
Because it was clear that the woman knew their identity and was mocking them.
bang!
During the trade war, Dae-hyung mmed the table with his fist and shouted.
Who are you, hiding your identity and approaching us?
You have to speak straight. Wasnt that the first to approach me? My face is red like a dog in heat.
Have you seen these twins? Let me see you face.
Dae-hyung stretched out his big hand and tried to tear off the womans cotton thread.
joy!
At that moment, the woman snorted and stretched out her seomseomoksu to grab Daehyungs wrist.
Gold Nasu? No way.
Dae-hyung did not withdraw his hand even after recognizing the womans feast.
His forearms were as thick as a small log.
He was not weak enough to be overpowered by the gold nuggets that the woman had learned.
Whiririk!
A womans seomseomjak wrapped around his wrist.
Dae-hyung focused his energy on his wrist and tried to bounce off her hand. But the moment I injected my energy, I realized something was wrong.
Instead of deflecting the womans hand, it was because his wrist was twisted.
Crunchy!
Ah!
Dae-hyung screamed involuntarily at the pain of his wrist being torn and his muscles being torn.
brother!
The younger brother saw his brothers wrist twisted and punched the woman to save him. But the woman easily blocked his attack.
This time, he opened his golden fist and twisted his younger brothers wrist.
Crunchy!
Keugh!
In an instant, the younger brother, whose wrist was twisted, put on a painful expression. However, he did not suffer from the bad luck of the trade.
They kicked the table at about the same time.
First of all, Im going to use a table to keep my distance. But at that moment, the woman pressed the table with her palm.
The table didnt even budge even with the kicks of the merchant, as if the woman had injected her inner energy.
Kuk!
Shit!
Only then did Jang Sai-hyeong realize that the woman was a far greater master than they expected.
Who are you?
Whose order did youe from?
They said, stepping back.
The woman was speechless for a moment.
It was invisible because of the veil, but I could see what kind of expression she was making now.
ha!
The woman sighed.
Her annoyance was palpable.
First of all, the attitude of a merchant who speaks as if he deliberately dug a trap and waited for the subject of a dispute is absurd.
Jang Sai-Hyeong asked, raising his life.
Reveal your identity! girl!
If you know my identity, do you have the confidence to handle it?
A crazy year! Cheeky pierces the sky. It doesnt matter if its four years. You will pay the price for touching our brother.
You can take that as an insult to the Geumcheonhoe.
what? Are you really rted to the Geumcheonhoe?
My name is Chusu Lee.
This harvest?
Could it be blood Rachal?
The masters eyes fluttered.
Thats because the identity of the woman was shocking.
Blood Nachal (Ѫ_ɲ) Lee Chu-soo.
It was a reporter who had recently joined the Geumcheonhoe.
Her appearance hidden under the cotton thread was so beautiful that it was rumored that she was one of the best in the world. But more famous than that was her martial arts and her hands.
Her hands were so cruel that she was given the nickname Blood Rachal.
Her character of not showing any mercy to those whom she once defined as her enemies was famous even in the Golden Age.
It wasnt long before she joined the Jincheonhoe, but her notoriety had already spread to Lake Poyang.
Merchants chest was the gship.
Shit!
Bounce!
Chapter 511
Episode 511:
Changsai Huang each flung his body in different directions.
Although he is young, Lee Chu-su, who is bloody, is raising his name as Kang-hos new murder star.
Although her fame was confined to Lake Poyang, Zhang Saixing already knew her fame and martial arts skills.
This is because collecting information on trends and dangerous people was fundamental to surviving in the river.
joy!
Lee Chu-soo only snorted as he watched the two run away in different directions.
In a way, it seemed that he had given up on pursuing it. But she wasnt generous enough to let go of those who hated her.
I am standing by because I believe in everything. And it soon became clear what she believed.
Puff!
Kuuk!
Keck!
With a strong blow, the Jangsais chest bounced back to its original position.
joy!
Did you think you would be safe even after insulting Blood?
Two women came in through the window where Jangsaimyeong was about to jump out.
They were beautiful women dressed in red as much as Lee Chu-soo.
One was as gorgeous as a red rose, and the other was as neat as a lily.
The gorgeous woman gave off a passionate atmosphere, and the neat womans expression was as cold as ice.
The atmosphere waspletely different, but there were simr parts.
It was the atmosphere and gaze that seemed to contempt the opponent.
They slowly approached Jangsaimyeong.
Are these bitches ambush?
Fuck!
Jang Sai-Hyeong hurriedly raised his body and raised his life.
Although he was suddenly attacked and bounced back into the inn, he was not seriously injured.
What are your years?
We are the ice and me twins of Rakshadae.
said the women proudly.
The woman with a gorgeous appearance like a rose was Jang Hwa-young, and the name of the neat woman was Ginga-ran.
Heolnachal Lee Chu-su was the most trusted younger brother and the head of the Rakshadae together.
Thepanions that Lee Chu-su decided to meet at the inn were Jang Hwa-young and Bing-gyeong-ran.
They were as infamous as Lee Chu-soo.
Ice salt twins?
Fuck!
Jangsai-hyeong spat out a curse.
This is because they are well aware of the notoriety of ice salt pairings.
Those who were rumored to be more poisonous than Lee Chu-soo were Bing-Yeom Ssang-Hwa.
Jang Sai-hyeong spread grass on Ice me Ssanghwa without covering his back.
In an instant, ciers palm spread wide to block the front.
It was a handicraft called Cheon Bing-Soo ().
Chun!
Bingsoo Cheon deflected the attack of the Master of Mercy.
Jang Sai-Heung staggered, unable to ovee the shock.
At that moment, Jang Hwa-young approached the two and punched them.
Bubbeobuck!
Her small fist struck the whole body of Jang Sai-Hyeong more than a dozen times in an instant.
Gagging!
Kuk!
Jang Sai-Hyeong vomited blood from the shock, as if he had been hit all over with a sledgehammer. Their faces swelled up in an instant.
At that moment, Lee Chu-soo, who had been quiet until now, moved.
Awesome!
Something shed on her waist, and a line of blood was drawn on the neck of the chest.
Jang Sai-Hyeong widened his eyes.
The lines of blood on their necks seemed to get darker, and soon blood began to flow out.
Lee Chu-su cut their throats with his quicksword.
It was a truly remarkable connection.
After Gingeran blocked it and Jang Hwa-young overpowered it, Lee Chu-soo definitely finished it.
coo kung!
The body of Zhang Sai-Heung copsed.
They wriggled like worms and died just like that.
Lee Chu-su looked down at their bodies with cold eyes.
Who do worm-like things dare to attack?
I killed two people in an instant, but I didnt feel any guilt.
master!
Chusu Lee called the owner of the inn.
yes!
The owner of the inn came running with a frightened expression.
I never wanted toe, but I couldnt run away because I was the owner of the inn.
Lee Chu-su took out a bag from his bosom and threw it at the owner of the inn.
Get the body away. That should be enough to make up for the fuss.
I see.
The moment he checked the amount in the bag, the owners face brightened noticeably.
Although it was embarrassing to clean up the corpse, for this amount of money, the effort could have been done.
He hurriedly called Jeomsoi and together they removed the body.
Lee Chu-soo and Bing-yeom Ssang-hwa waited for all the bodies to be removed before sitting down.
Lee Chu-su smiled and said to Bingyeom Ssanghwa.
Its a littlete.
Haran is lost.
also?
How stubborn you are on the subject of gilchi.
Jang Hwa-yeong shook her head as if she was fed up. Then the cial egg protested.
Its not my fault. The person who gave me the directions gave me the wrong information.
He got it right.
no. Dont you believe me?
I cant believe it.
Chit!
In response to Jang Hwa-youngs firm answer, Gingeran made a slightly pouting expression. However, within a moment, he smiled and told Lee Chu-su.
Did you wait long?
No, I havent been here in a while.
thank god. You thought I was veryte again.
From now on, listen to Hwayoung.
Because my sister is too forceful I got it.
Eventually, the cial egg took a step back.
I realized that no matter how much I try to make excuses, it is useless.
She looked around the inside of the guesthouse with her face slightly distorted.
Inside the guesthouse, it was quiet as if no one was there.
This is because the warriors, surprised by the inaction they showed, did not breathe loudly.
joy!
Gingeran snorted at the unmanned people.
Her face was full of contempt.
Having reached a high level at a young age, she had a bad habit of looking down at others.
It was the same with Jang Hwayoung.
As I only ran to the solid road, I had little understanding of those who weregging behind. Thats why I tended to look down on people who were inferior to me.
They believed in and followed Lee Chu-soo like an older sister.
Although the period of their departure to Gangho was short, they gained notoriety for their brutality.
It would have never been weed in a time of peace, but it was a troubled time now.
When the river was confused like this, strong and resolute people like them were moderated.
Geumcheonhoe also moderated the rachaldae led by them.
Although notorious for its cruelty, it was a very effective weapon for the Geumcheonhoe.
Thanks to their status, they were able to be recognized for their independentmand within the Geumcheonhoe.
Lee Chu-soo asked in a low voice.
How did you find out?
As you said, I think there will be a meeting here.
Where and when?
I havent figured that out yet.
Jang Hwayoung shook her head.
cier said with a confident expression.
Dont worry, sister! Because Im in contact with Hao Mun right now. Through them, youll quickly find a ce for those cute humans to gather.
Use Haomen, but never let them notice. got it?
sure.
cier nodded.
Lee Chu-soo muttered.
If you thought that you could avoid our prying eyes by having a secret meeting at Dong Dong Lake instead of Poyang Lake, you would be mistaken.
Baekinhoe (˕) was a recently captured group.
On the surface, it seems to have nothing to do with the Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe, but in fact it was a group of people who supported and supported the Eunryunhoe.
They secretly ran a banquet hall and supported the Unryeonhoe.
Their support was so great that the Eunryeonhoe gained momentum and the Geumcheonhoe suffered a lot of damage. So Geumcheonhoe moved Lee Chusu to search for Baekinhoe.
Lee Chu-su moved the rachet and tracked Baekin-hoe.
It was not easy to track down the Hundreds.
They never got together.
Only a handful of people met regrly to avoid the prying eyes of the Keumcheonhoe, and one of them said that he had a banquet hall with a sugyeol.
The goal of Lee Chu-soo was to secure the tribunal by catching those who were meeting right away.
Lee Chu-soo said to Jang Hwa-young and Binggi-ran.
At any cost, we must secure a repeat market.
Dont worry, well secure it by killing all those who get in the way.
Our guards are the strongest. No one can keep the tribunal in front of us.
Chae Sang-ok looked at Lee Chu-su and hispany with a furrowed brow.
It was so far away from the table they were sitting that I couldnt understand what they were talking about.
In the past, just seeing such beautiful women gathered together would have made my heart race.
Chae Chae-ok was also a man, so it was natural for him to be attracted to beautiful women. However, after seeing the brutal hands of the three people before, that feeling disappeared.
If it was their inaction, they would have been able to subdue them without having to kill the menace. But instead of overpowering, they chose to kill like flies.
Even after killing the mastermind, they were engrossed in conversation among themselves without any guilt or inspiration.
Such appearances seemed too inhuman to Chae Chae-ok.
Their beautiful appearance was no longer attractive.
Salno burst intoughter as he saw Chae Chae-ok.
Hehe! Your expression is worth seeing.
yes?
Why are you making such a face that the world is full? That expression suits an old man like me.
Thats
Is it because of those wives?
yes!
Is it too cruel?
yes!
You should be too.
.
If you decide to live on the knife in the world of Kang Ho, then you should be that determined too.
Of course, the choice is yours.
Salno smiled and raised his ss.
Suddenly, Chae Chae-ok looked at Pyo-wol.
Even though he has been with them for several days, he still does not know the true identity of Pyowol.
Both Do Yeon-san and Nam Shin-wu were kind to him, but they kept quiet about Pyo-wol.
Jin So-myeong of Samcheongbang.
That was the identity of Pyowol that Chao Chao-ok knew.
But he knew now that that wasnt his real identity. Its because he also has an eye. However, he has not yet been able to find out what his real identity is.
Salno smiled at Chae Soo-ok, who was troubled.
I didnt know that watching a boy who had nothing to do with family life would be so enjoyable.
Then Pyo-wol asked Chae-ok.
Have you made up your mind?
yes?
I think its time to choose between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe?
I havent decided yet.
why?
Thats why Im worried
It doesnt seem like either side is attracted.
yes!
Anyway, Lake Poyang wasnt far. Youd better decide before you get into Poyang Lake.
I will.
Chae Chae-ok replied helplessly.
When I arrived at Poyang Lake, I had to part with them.
Although we had been together for a short time, we were quite attached to each other.
It was quite disappointing to think that I would have to be alone again.
When I thought so, my appetite disappeared.
Chae Chae-ok finished eating and went into the room.
He wrote one shot with Nam Shin-woo.
Nam Shin-woo fell asleep right away, but he couldnt sleep easily and only looked at the ceiling.
bang!
It was then that a burst of noise was heard.
Chapter 512
Episode 512
Komujin was a young warrior in his mid-twenties.
As well as his generous appearance, his spirit was also amazing, so people around him continued to follow him.
Chiljeolmun (߽~T), where he learned martial arts, was not a great or famous school. However, that did not mean that the martial arts of the Munpa were insignificant.
It is because the ugly descendants did not learn martial arts properly, but the martial arts of Chiljeolmun were very desperate.
Under the full support of his master, Gomu-jin learned the seven uses.
As a result, he was able to be a greater master than his master.
As soon as he achieved a certain degree of achievement, Koh Jin went straight to Gangho.
His destination was Lake Poyang, where the Great War was taking ce.
At Lake Poyang, he saw hell.
Of course, the first thing I saw was the soldiers who were massacred by the equipment of the Geumcheonhoe.
With a sense of rebellion against him, he entered the union association.
After entering the union association, he began to assemble middle-of-the-road equipment and young warriors.
That was the beginning of the white meeting.
Since it was an organization created to support the Unryeonhoe, there was no choice but to proceed very secretly.
So, he held the meeting at Dongting Lake instead of Poyang Lake.
Not all hundred were present.
Only five members of the leadership gathered secretly to discuss how to lead the White Council in the future.
The problem is that the rabbis raided after knowing about their secret meeting.
In the raid of Rachaldae, Koh Jin and the leaders chose to flee.
It was because the strength of the Rachaldae was overwhelming and Lee Chu-sus notoriety was so great.
This harvest was not scary.
The problem is that in his arms, there is a trial board containing the resolution of the White House.
It was clear that if the trinket fell into the hands of Lee Chu-soo at all, there would be bloodshed.
Never get caught!
It wasnt for himself.
It was to protect the White House.
Koh Jin-jin really put all his strength into the light-gong technique.
It was then.
Wedge!
Suddenly, a sharp piercing sound rang out.
Gomujin pulled out his sword and swung it towards the front.
Daang!
Suddenly, something hit him and bounced off him.
It was a hairpin worn by women.
The hairpin did not inflict any damage on Gomujins body. But it was enough to keep him on his feet for a moment.
Stop!
The owner of the hairpin appeared.
The beauty with a cold atmosphere was one of the ice me twins, Gingeran.
Ginger Ran ran towards Komujin with fierce momentum.
At the moment Koh Jins eyes narrowed, Gingeran flew the hairpin she had on her head again.
Wedge!
The hairpin flew at a speed reminiscent of a sh war.
Get out of the way!
Gomujin shouted and swung the sword again.
jjoong!
The hairpin bounced off with a metal sound. But it was too early to be relieved. Its because the cial egg came right away.
You have a tribunal? Give it up.
Ice Witch! What nonsense are you talking about?
Gingeran did not miss the trembling around Gomujins eyes.
She was sure her guess was correct.
In fact, I didnt know which of the five Hundreds had a tribunal. So I stabbed him once, but the other person reacted unconsciously.
As expected, you have a tribunal.
Ginger Ran took something out of her arms with a cold smile.
The long, cylindrical object was a signal firecracker.
no!
Gomujin reached out and tried to snatch the fireworks. However, cier ran back and set off firecrackers.
Perong!
A red flower bloomed in the night sky.
Shit!
Gomujin bit his lip.
After a while, the raksaldae will be crowded.
Now that this has happened, there is no choice but to defeat the cial egg as quickly as possible and get out of this ce.
Chaa!
Go Moo-jin attacked Gingeran by unleashing the Chil-jeol Gwang-wave, the season of Chil-jeolmun.
No way.
Gingeran sneered and spread the ice water.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
As the sword and bare hands collided, a series of ruptures erupted.
The impact shook both of their bodies.
It was cier who suffered a little loss.
No matter how much Cheon Bing-soo was said to have lost his martial arts, if he collided with a sword containing powerful pottery with his bare hands, he would inevitably suffer losses.
If youre like a normal soldier, youll feel resentful for being pushed back. However, cier was not an ordinary uninhabited.
There was no shame or emotion on her face.
Because it was not a fight to win.
Her purpose was to grab the ankle of Gomujin by maximizing the time.
There was no need to dwell on the game, as all I had to do was pass the time somehow.
As time went by, the more urgent was the rubber band. She only had to wait until Rachaldae joined.
Ha!
Ko Jin-jin stretched out the seventh of the seven-year-old light wave and drove the cial egg. However, he could neither injure nor shake off cier.
cier eggs were like leeches.
It adhered tenaciously and did not stretch and fall off.
Get out of the way! This witch.
joy!
The two exchanged about 50 seconds in an instant.
There is no end if we go on like this.
A determined light shed in Gomjins eyes.
He charged at cier like a buffalo.
cier snorted.
Because its okay.
As she had done before, she spread ice water and kept the rubber band in check. However, Gomujins reaction was different from before.
Itpletely ignores defense and attacks.
Furbuck!
The ice-cold water hit Gomujins whole body.
My head was cracked and my nose was bleeding. My intestines were also shaken and I couldnt breathe properly. Gomujin gritted his teeth and endured the pain.
He suffered a lot of wounds throughout his body, but he was able to get close to cier instead.
A confused look was evident on the ciers face.
Chaa!
Koh Jin-jin unfolded the best of the seven-year-old light wave.
Spaw!
Kyaaak!
His de left a deep cut on ciers side.
The ice egg copsed with a scream.
In my heart, I wanted to take the life of cier, but I couldnt.
Harran!
this guy!
This is because Lee Chu-su and Jang Hwa-young appeared while breaking through the bushes.
Behind them, I could see the guardsing like a herd of wild dogs. If you hesitate any longer, you will miss yourst chance to escape.
Gomujin gritted his teeth and left the ce.
You dare to hurt Haran. I will never miss you.
Lee Chu-soo gritted his teeth and tracked down Gomu-jin.
Jang Hwa-young looked at the wounds of cier.
Fortunately, his life was not in danger, but deep scars seemed likely to remain.
Are you okay?
No, its not okay.
cier shook his head and stood up.
I was fed up with the drama, but I tried to ignore it.
He applied gold spear medicine to the waist to stop the bleeding and tied the wound tightly.
she said with a young expression.
I will definitely chew him up.
So thats my brother.
Jang Hwa-yeong smiled as if she was proud of such a cial egg. However, a chill welled up in her eyes.
It was because it was heartbreaking to know that there were scars on her body as fine as an ice jade from Bingarran.
Jang Hwa-yeong said to Gingeran.
I will follow Chusu-sister, so dont overdo it and follow me.
huh!
Jang Hwa-young threw herself, leaving the cial eggs behind.
Perong!
At that moment, firecrackers for signaling exploded in the distance.
Jang Hwa-young and his subordinates ran at full speed to the ce where the fireworks exploded.
The ce they arrived was a reed field by Dongdong Lake.
There were Lee Chu-su and Rachaldae there.
They were besieging Gomujin.
Huh! Whoops!
Gomujin was holding his shoulder and breathing heavily.
There was a deep cut on his shoulder.
It was the scar left by Lee Chu-su on his body.
If the wound had been a little deeper, the shoulder would have beenpletely cut off.
Komjin tried to stop the bleeding by pointing to the bloodstream, but the wound was too deep and the bleeding did not stop.
He lost so much blood that hisplexion was pale.
sister!
Jang Hwa-young stood by Lee Chu-soo.
Lee Chu-soo asked without even turning his head.
What about Haran?
I will be back soon.
Im d.
yes!
Jang Hwa-yeong nodded and ran to Koh Jin-jin.
It was his will to take the tribunal with his own hands.
Lee Chu-soo watched Jang Hwa-youngs actions with his arms crossed.
Jang Hwa-yeongs expression now only appeared when the painter reached the peak.
As Jang Hwa-young approached, Go Mo-jin raised his head and looked at him.
Jang Hwa-yeong threw a fist at such a rubber jin.
Kwajik!
Ouch!
The face of Gomu-jin, who had been hit by the fist, turned around.
How dare you injure Haran?
Fuck! puck!
Jang Hwa-youngs merciless assault began.
Gomujin didnt even have the energy to resist, so he had to deal with her violence with his whole body.
His face exploded and his ribs were broken.
Jang Hwa-yeong cleverly applied violence to the extent that Go Mo-jin did not die. After venting their anger, they want to take away the tribunal.
As expected, it is a fire flower.
Ho Ho! Seeing it makes me feel refreshed.
Rachaldae smiled at Jang Hwa-young.
No one sympathized with Gomujin.
Rather, they were enjoying this moment with an expression of relief.
Lee Chu-su did not scold or scold such a rachal-dae.
It was because she, too, was enjoying Jang Hwa-youngs anger.
He was not interested in the life or death of Gomujin.
Her interest was only in Komu-jins chain store.
I caught everyone else and made sure there was no tribunal. So, Komujin must have thethe.
Kuuk!
A terrifying scream erupted from Gomujins mouth.
His whole body was stained with blood, reminiscent of blood.
Jang Hwa-yeong was grinding the rubber jeans carefully from the tips of her toes.
If he continued like this, even if he saved his life, he would be a ruined man.
To kill at once is too much mercy for you.
In Jang Hwa-youngs eyes, even madness shone.
Her goal was to cut Gomujins short circuit.
It is to break the dantian and make it impossible to perform martial arts a second time.
She raised her fist high into the sky.
A light of despair shed in Ko Jin-jins eyes when he saw that scene.
Is it over?
It was then.
Fu Chemistry!
Suddenly, mes rose from the reeds where they were.
The fire spread quickly because the reeds were dry.
what?
A sudden fire?
Come on, avoid it!
Rakshadae ran in all directions like grasshoppers to avoid the mes.
They did not notice that the mes were approaching as they enjoyed watching Jang Hwa-young use violence against Koh Jin-jin.
Because of that, I was so flustered that I couldnt cope with it, so I ran here and there to avoid the mes.
The unexpected fire quickly turned the reed field into a mess.
Lee Chu-soo was the first toe to his senses.
Someone started a fire.
Only then did Jang Hwa-yeong, who suddenly came to her senses, look down at the floor.
doesnt exist?
The rubber band that had been hit by him in a defenseless state just a moment ago was gone.
Someone set a fire and everyone was focused on it, so they went to get Gomujin.
Jang Hwa-young hurriedly looked around.
Then she saw a small boat moving away from the reed field.
Its that boat. They get on the boat and run away.
Jang Hwa-yeong shouted at her throat.
Chapter 513
Episode 513
Who is the Little Brother?
Gomujin barely raised his head and looked at the young man rowing.
The young man took advantage of Jang Hwa-youngs carelessness and pulled him out. And they escaped on a boat they had prepared in advance.
The young man who saved him looked back.
I am Sajomun Chae Soo-ok.
Debt prison? Is it a sign we know?
no. I saw it for the first time today.
Then why did you save it? Rakhaldae is really tenacious, and he never lets go of a person who has been given a fortune.
I am not afraid of them.
Chae Chae-ok replied firmly.
I was surprised by the explosion I heard right before I fell asleep and ran out and found a rogue team chasing Gomujin.
At first, I followed Rakshadae out of simple curiosity. Then I saw Chae Chae-ok cornered.
Even when he was cornered, Komu-jin never showed any servility. His servile refusal to save his life in the face of Jang Hwa-yeongs overwhelming violence left a strong impression on Chae Soo-ok.
So, to save Gomujin, he set fire to the reed field to distract Rachaldae and save Gomujin.
He was in conflict until just a moment ago because he couldnt decide between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe. However, the decision was made after seeing the sh between the Nachaldae of the Geumcheonhoe and the Gomujin of the Eunryeonhoe.
He decided to join the union association.
That was the reason he saved Gomujin.
Squeak! Squeak!
Every time he rowed, the little boat moved forward at great speed.
If it continued like this, it seemed that it would be able to quickly shake off the pursuit of the Rakshadae. However, Rakshadae was not lethargic.
I dont know where they got it, but they found several boats and put them on the Dongting Lake. And at high speed, he pursued the boat on which Chae Soo-ok was riding.
Stop! Like this rat.
If I get caught, I wont let go.
Rakshadaes angry voice came through the wind.
Their voices were getting louder.
Thats how fast its getting closer.
It was inevitable that several people rowing together would be faster than rowing alone.
Rakshadae rowed as if they were one body.
Stir a little faster.
cheer up!
I will never forgive you.
Lee Chu-soo and Jang Hwa-young, Bakjaran, each boarded different boats and encouraged the Rakhaldae.
Thanks to their encouragement, Rakshadae rowed quickly.
As a result, the distance from the boat that Chae Soo-ok was rowing was getting closer at a frightening speed.
How dare you rob me right in front of me?
Lee Chu-soo opened his eyes and red at Chae-oks stomach.
I couldnt see Chae Soo-oks face, but the physique was strangely familiar.
It was clear that he had seen it somewhere before.
Lee Chu-su put off retrieving his memory.
Now it was important to catch up with that boat and take the white meeting ce from Gomujin.
Now, the distance from the boat that Chae Soo-ok was rowing was about five feet closer.
Ha!
Lee Chu-soo swung his white hand. Then, strong tension was released.
Just before her tension hit, Chae Chae-ok swung her fist without looking back.
It was Bung Kwon (ȭ).
Quaang!
Lee Chu-sus tension and Chae-oks fists became intense, and an explosion erupted. At the same time, the boat on which Chae Chae-ok was riding rocked as if it would capsize at any moment.
Chae Chae-ok hurriedly concentrated her energy on her two legs to calm the ship.
In the meantime, the ship on which Lee Chu-su was riding got closer.
Chun!
Lee Chu-soo drew his sword.
Show your face. rat! I will make you regret in hell for daring to interfere with the Rakshadae event.
Lee Chu-soo thrust his sword at Chae-jaeok like a sh war.
Sword energy emanated from her sword.
Chaha!
In response, Chae Chae-ok threw out a series of punches.
Beep!
An explosion exploded in the air.
Fortunately, they were able to block all of Lee Chu-sus attacks, but in the meantime, other ships caught up and surrounded Cheos ship.
A ray of despair shed on Gomujins face.
If you abandon me, little brother, you have to survive.
It cant be.
You can get away with this tribunal.
Go Moo-jin took out the tribunal and tried to hand it to Chae Chae-ok. But Chae Chae-ok blocked his hand.
Even if we die, we will die together, and if we live, we will live together. Daehyup has the tribunal.
A little brother?
I know Chae Chae-ok, although I am young, what trust and justice are. Even if I die, I will not be the first to abandon Daehyeop.
Chae Chae-ok replied firmly.
Gomujin was moved, but made a sad expression.
It was because he felt that someone he loved would lose his life because of him.
Even at that moment, the ships on which Rakhaldae was riding were building a siege at high speed.
Caught. This rat!
It was the moment when a cool smile appeared on Lee Chu-sus face.
Suddenly, a scream erupted from the boat Jang Hwa-yeong was on.
what?
Water leaks in.
Someone blew a hole in the boat.
There was a hole in the bottom of the boat and water was pouring in.
Rakshadae abandoned the oars and plugged the hole with clothes, but to no avail.
At that time, the mor of the rachaldae was heard from the other boat.
There is a hole here too.
Come on, stop it!
Another ship had a hole in it too.
Lee Chu-soo shouted.
It is underwater. There is someone in the water.
She raised her sword and red into the water. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldnt see the water.
Itste at night, so you cant see the water.
Of course, the situation inside was unknown. But it was clear that something was in the water.
Shit!
Water ising in.
A voice close to the scream of the Rakhaldae was also heard from the other boat.
The hole was drilled again.
profit!
Lee Chu-su recklessly swung his sword toward the water.
Perong!
A column of water soared up due to the powerful sword. However, it was unknown whether the person hiding in the water was hit.
Rakshadae, who was on a boat with a hole in it, was transferred to a normal boat.
In the meantime, the boat with Chae Chae-ok and Koh Jin-jin broke through the siege and escaped.
Gomujin murmured.
Heaven helped.
It is not the sky.
what?
Ko Moo-jin made a puzzled expression at Chae-oks answer.
Do you know who helped?
Someone guesses, but I cant tell.
okay?
yes!
Chae Chae-ok rowed and looked back.
Shang Yin was visible in the distance.
Chae Chae-ok said goodbye to the people in Sangeum.
The next time we meet again, Ill say thank you then.
There was no hesitation in the temper of the young man who had decided on the path to go.
Egoo! You are definitely old Its not like it used to be.
Salno patted his back and moved on.
His whole body was drenched in water.
He looked like a drowning mouse, but a smile hung on his lips.
Suddenly he looked back.
I saw Dong Dong-ho, immersed in darkness.
It waste at night, so it was pitch-ck, but his eyes could see quite a few sights.
It was then.
Do you have any hobbies of material things in the middle of the night?
A low voice came.
Undaunted, Salno looked in the direction the voice came from.
There was a pyowol there.
Did Pyo Daehyeop have a hobby of taking walks at night?
I cant sleep
I couldnt sleep either so I did some substance for the first time in a while.
Do you wear clothes and substance these days?
Arent you tired of taking off your clothes?
Salno used air power as it was.
Chew!
In an instant, intense heat radiated and his clothes dried in an instant.
Pyowol smiled.
It would be more troublesome to use my energy to dry my clothes.
Imfortable with this.
Right!
What about the others?
Are you sleeping.
Youll be saddened to find out that Prison is gone.
Maybe.
We couldnt go together until the end anyway. It would be good for both of us if we parted at this point.
I guess so.
I will exin it well.
do it yourself.
Hehe!
Salnoughed.
As Pyowol looked at him, Salno opened his eyes and said.
Because it seems like you have more affection than I thought.
Sounds useless.
Your mouth is straight. As I get older, I lose my jaw muscles, so I talk uncontrobly. Hehe!
Salno pretended to hit her lips with her hand.
He followed in the footsteps of Pyo-wol, who was walking ahead.
Come with me.
Kukung!
Small boats came into the dock one after another.
There were more than twenty women aboard the small boat, which could be filled with only ten people. There were several such ships.
Shit! Its all wet.
ah! Its embarrassing.
The women who got off the boat grumbling were the rabbis.
Many of those who got off the boat were drenched in water.
They were the women who were on the boat with the hole in it. With the help of his colleagues, he was able to get on the boat, but his body was still wet. Everything was wet, even my underwear, and I felt ufortable.
Who the hell made a hole in the ship?
If you catch me, I will tear you to pieces and kill you.
The ice salt pair burst into anger.
In particr, the anger of cier pierced the sky.
It was because he had already been seriously injured by Gomujin.
The fact that she was unable to reach her goal even after suffering such scars left a big scar on her pride.
Jang Hwa-yeong approached Lee Chu-su, who got off the boatte.
Daeju sister!
Any casualties?
A few suffered serious injuries, but no life-threatening injuries.
Send it to the doctor for treatment.
yes!
Aww!
Suddenly, Lee Chu-su screamed and sent tension to the boat he was on.
Quaang!
The small boat shattered with an explosion.
Lee Chu-soo sighed, as if his anger had not been relieved even after destroying one of the boats.
Jang Hwa-young and Nachal-dae looked at Lee Chu-soo in silence.
Lee Chu-soo seems calmer than anyone else usually, but he used to have seizures like this when things didnt go his way.
No words of constion were of any use to Lee Chu-soo now.
I have no choice but to wait until I explode my anger and let go of it myself.
Who the hell sprinkled ashes on the finished rice?
Lee Chu-soos anger was directed at the person who saved Go-mu-jin.
If it hadnt been for that, he would have killed Gomujin and checked the name of the repeater by now.
It was clear that if she had just secured a trial court, her position in the Geumcheonhoe would have been more solid. He blew such a golden opportunity because of an unknown kid.
Yeah, I was a kid. Im young
Lee Chu-soo slowly searched for his memory.
It was pitch-ck, so I couldnt see the face clearly, but I caught a glimpse of its outline.
It was definitely a face I had seen somewhere before.
The problem is, I cant remember where I saw it.
It feels like tickling my head with a brush.
It seemed toe to mind, but it did note easily.
You must have seen recently? recent? inn? Yes, I think I saw it in the inn.
Lee Chu-soo widened his eyes.
I wasnt sure yet, but I needed to check.
Im going to the inn.
Chapter 514
Episode 514
So did it go well?
It seem to be like that.
I see.
At Pyowols answer, Doyeonsan shook her head.
It was the expression that he knew it would be.
It was the same for Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo.
The three of them were not surprised by the news that Chae Soo-ok had saved Go Mo-jin and left for the federation.
It was because he knew that Chao Chao-ok was the one who would leave someday.
However, it was unexpected that he saved Gomujin.
The three of them also heard an explosioning from outside. However, they forced themselves to sleep, fearing that they would be swept up in trouble.
They were not like Chae Chae-ok, nor were they reckless enough to intervene in unreasonable affairs simply out of will.
Although it was regrettable that I couldnt say goodbye to Chae Chae-ok, I wasnt sad because I knew that if I stayed in Kang-ho, I would see him again someday.
Then, Moo-ok will be a member of the Union Association from now on?
I guess so.
The door to suffering has been opened.
Because its the path you chose.
Well
Do Yeon-san shook her head.
Entering the Union Association now meant that he would fight on the front line of the Great War.
There was no way to moderate a rookie who had not yet been verified.
Even if he is the benefactor who saved Ko Jin-jin, the main figure of the Union Reunion.
The Eunryeonhoe and the munpa that support them will want Chae Soo-ok to be verified.
There was only one way for Mu-in to prove himself.
It is to prove ones inaction and ability on the battlefield.
Unknown unmanned people like Chae Soo-ok will be put on the front line.
If he survives, he will gain great fame, and if he does not, he will not be remembered by anyone and will be lonely forgotten.
In any case, it was the path Chao Chao-ok chose.
Since they had already chosen and left, there was no reason for the remaining people to argue.
Then Hong Ye-seol came down to the restaurant.
Why is the atmosphere so serious?
Hong Ye-seol sat next to Pyo-wol as if it were natural.
My older brother Moo-ok has left.
Ah, that
Nam Shin-woos answer made Hong Ye-seol shake his head as if he had realized it only then.
She also received a report from Salno.
You said you went safely?
yes!
Then what!
Yes!
Nam Shin-woo also agreed with her opinion.
It ismon to meet new rtionships and break up while touring Gangho.
Not everyone can do well, and it is extremely rare to apany the person you meet to the end.
It was the same with Chae Chae-ok.
It was a different path from the start.
Now that the time of fate is over, I had no choice but to wish it well.
The six ate as usual.
In a little while, the Unma Ind River Line will leave.
We had to finish our meal quickly and load the horse and wagon onto the Unmado River.
If you miss the boat leaving today, you will have to wait another full day. So, I had to hurry up and get ready.
It was while they were eating.
bang!
Suddenly, the door of the inn opened violently and someone entered.
As soon as she entered the inn, the woman who looked around with cold eyes was Lee Chu-soo.
Bingyeomssanghwa and Rakshadae came in behind her.
Lee Chu-su walked straight to the table where Pyo-wol and his party were eating.
Doyeonsan raised her head and looked at her.
What happened?
One is empty.
What do you mean?
There was one more person yesterday, right?
yes?
Yesterday there were seven people, but today there are six people. Where did one go?
Do Yeon-san frowned.
It is because Lee Chu-soos words have gone too far.
Do Yeon-san put down her chopsticks and said.
I left because I had something to do.
Where?
I dont know.
I dont know?
At Do Yeon-sans answer, Lee Chu-soos eyes turned wild. However, Do Yeon-sans expression, facing her, was veryfortable.
Doyeonsan shrugged.
You said you didnt know.
How could you not know?
You may not know.
How dare you tease me?
bang!
Lee Chu-soo hit the table with the palm of his hand. Then the food on the table sttered in all directions.
In an instant, Do Yeon-sans eyes changed.
What is this?
You better not think of fooling me. Where are you? The guy I was with yesterday. If you dont tell me, everyone present here will be sent to the Golden Temple.
What qualifications do you have for transporting by force?
You should have seen it yesterday. I am Chusu Lee, Lord Rakshadae. I have enough qualifications and status to do so.
This is the first time Ive heard that Rakshadae is qualified to transport an innocent person.
It doesnt matter whether you admit it or not. Its because the rachaldae definitely has that kind of authority.
Lee Chu-soo was confident.
No, I was arrogant beyond being confident.
The problem is that she has the ability to do that.
When Lee Chu-soo raised his voice, Bingyeomssanghwa and Rakshadae, who were behind, raised their lives.
Shit!
What is this?
Lets get out quickly.
Other diners were terrified and ran outside.
The fear they felt was very great because they watched the atrocities of Lee Chu-su and Bing-Yeom Ssang-Hwast night.
Fortunately, the guards did not block or catch other guests.
A cold smile formed on Ichigos lips.
Because it is good for her that there are no other guests.
No matter how unruly Lee Chu-su and Raksha-dae were, if their notoriety went too far, the Geumcheonhoe could ban them.
Lee Chu-soo sat down on the table and said.
Last night, someone helped the man we were after to escape. I think the one who helped me was the one who ate here.
Do you have any proof?
Whoops! evidence?
It was at this time that Lee Chu-sus smile grew even thicker.
Take that ass off.
Hong Ye-seol, who had been quiet until now, opened his mouth.
what?
Clean up that dirty ass. You put your big ass on the table where youre going to eat divinely. With a saggy butt like a water buffalo
What?
Did you not hear me? You seem to have deaf ears to the ugly subject.
profit!
In an instant, Lee Chu-soos face turned red.
His reddened face was full of shame and anger, as if he was about to explode at any moment.
What is your year?
Rachaldae? Its not even very funny. Hard-nosed bitches get together and go around messing around. Do you think anything happened because they were so united? I cant do anything without the halo of gold.
Are you dare to insult the Geumcheonhoe?
Its not a golden meeting. It is an insult to you and the bitches who follow you.
Hong Ye-seol pointed at Lee Chu-su and Rakshadae with his fingers.
In an instant, the guards were furious.
what?
I want that girl to die
Among them, the most angry were Jang Hwa-yeong and Bing-gyeongran.
They strode toward Hong Ye-seol.
Lee Chu-soo did not stop the two.
Because she was just as angry as both of them.
I couldnt just leave Hong Ye-seol, who dared to be arrogant with me. Because her prestige was at stake.
Hong Ye-seols disposal was left to Bing-Yeom Ssang-Hwa, and she decided to focus on Do Yeon-San. It was because Do Yeon-san was as arrogant as Hong Ye-seol.
You
Then, suddenly, the figure of Pyo-wol, who was eating in silence, came into her eyes.
Hong Ye-seol was confronting Bing-yeom Ssang-hwa, and Do Yeon-san and the children were giving her hostile eyes. Nevertheless, Pyowol and Salno were eating without much disturbance.
As if the fuss going on right now had nothing to do with them.
It was as if he and Salno existed in a world apart.
Among them, Pyowol was especially notable.
At first I didnt even notice it, but once I became aware of it, I couldnt take my eyes off it.
The face was in.
This is because Pyowol changed his face to a reverse goal ball. However, the unique atmosphere flowing from him made her unable to take her eyes off him.
The center of this group is Iza.
It was a womans intuition.
It instinctively sensed the leader of the pack.
Lee Chu-su spoke to Pyo-wol.
What is your name?
Why do you ask that?
Isnt it polite to speak out first if you want to talk to other people?
Is a person who knows manners arguing like this without revealing his identity?
You were here yesterday too, right? Then you would know who I am?
Its different from formally introducing yourself. I dont know if you learned martial arts from a good master, but the master seems to have forgotten and didnt teach you manners.
Lee
Lee Chu-soos speech was blocked by Pyo-wols unexpected vitriol. But within a moment, her face turned poisonous.
How dare you insult my master.
You have to speak straight. You disgraced the masters face.
profit! I cant forgive you.
Lee Chu-soos anger exploded.
She held out her white hand toward the moon, regardless of front or back.
It was Cheonra Geumnasu (_), her name season.
The ultimate study that even the sky cannot escape once unfolded was Cheonra Gold Nasu.
Chou Shu Shu!
Her hand split into dozens and hit the pyowol.
At that moment Salno clicked his tongue.
Tsk!
I just tried to hold on and watch. However, even if Lee Chu-soos actions crossed the line, he went far beyond that.
Salno reached out his hand.
This old man doesnt even know the subject
Lichus eyebrows rose to the sky.
She put more energy into her hands.
It was about to break Salnos finger at once.
Crunchy!
As the two hands intertwined in the air, a terrifying sound of bones erupted. Someones finger bone is broken.
Aagh!
It was Lee Chu-soo who screamed.
All of the finger bones in her left hand, which were intertwined with Salnos, were broken.
Lee Chu-sus eyes turned white with pain when he saw his deformed hand.
He has caused pain to others countless times, but this was the first time he felt pain himself.
lender!
Crazy old man
Seeing Chu-su Lees fingers snapped, Rakshadaes eyes turned upside down and ran to him.
Whoa!
It ends up like this.
They say you dont even touch a dog when you eat.
Do Yeon-san, Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo stood up.
Hong Ye-seol was already exchanging ice salt twins and herbivores.
Fighting was inevitable.
Doyeonsan said.
Lets organize everything before we get on the boat.
huh!
okay.
As soon as Eun-yo and Nam Shin-woo answered, they threw their bodies at the rake stand.
Do Yeon-san practiced martial arts inherited from the ghost king, Eun-yo learned martial arts from So-roe-eumsa, and Nam Shin-wu learned martial arts from Pung-jon.
Although the types are different, the martial arts that the three learned were all the best martial arts of Kang Ho.
No matter how notorious Rakshadae is, but looking at the level of martial arts, he was inferior to the three.
Wow!
The three of them swept across the rafters like a raging tidal wave.
Ah!
100 million!
In the ce where they passed, the scream of the rachaldae resonated.
Chapter 515
Episode 515
The first time Hong Ye-seol killed a person was when he was 13 years old.
It was not arbitrary for a thirteen-year-old girl to kill others. Being raised as an assassin, he had no choice but to practice killing people.
I cant remember the persons name or face.
I couldnt even remember if it was a man or a woman.
But at that time, I remembered as clearly as the feeling of stabbing my stomach with a sword.
Even the creepy feeling of the sword slicing through flesh and muscle and the touch of blood soaking his hands.
The memory of that time was shocking to the extent that even now when I close my eyes, I can recall the scene at that time. However, the murdersmitted after that had no special feeling.
I just killed them mechanically onmand, and I never felt any guilt.
He didnt even know that he had given himself an indulgence because he was killing him unintentionally, not voluntarily.
He never missed a goal andpleted all the quests perfectly.
As she continued to kill, she was reborn as the top assassin of the Hundred Ghosts and was able to rise to the top of the assassin, the strongest assassin.
If I hadnt met Pyowol, I would have lived forever like that. However, her life changed dramatically when she met and became deeply involved with Pyo-wol.
I became ambitious and took initiative.
It was the same even now.
If it had been her in the past, she would have stood by no matter how arrogant the ice me twins were in front of her. But now it was different.
She began to look a little higher, and the ice-me ssanghwa interfered with her progress.
cheeky!
Dead!
Ice me twins spread the season and attacked.
Jang Hwa-young performed Yanggangs Janggong, and Bingjaran performed the Cheoneumsu, which had the nature of extreme yin.
It was a hand that was worthy of the nickname of ice me twins.
The moment the hot and cold energy rushed in like a tidal wave, Hong Ye-seols body wriggled like a mudfish.
Hong Ye-seols eyes showed a boundary line.
A cramped space in which positive energy and negative energy push each other.
Hong Ye-seol sensed the tiny space that ordinary people cannot see and pushed his body into it.
Hong Ye-seol, who dug between the two energies like a mudfish, reached the front of the cier in an instant.
you?
cier was surprised to see her eyes wide open.
Hong Ye-seol smiled lightly.
bantling!
To make the mistake of exposing ones emotions by being embarrassed at this level.
Unmanned soldiers who did note up from the bottom step by step and grew rapidly in a short time usually react this way.
Due tock of experience, even a slight deviation from expectations reveals the true intentions.
Moreover, Gingeran was quite seriously injured by Gomujin, so the reaction was slow.
Hong Ye-seol saw the slow reaction of Gingeran and noticed that he was seriously injured. So thats what I set out to do in the first ce.
Wash!
He drew a dagger on the hamstrings of the cial egg.
It wasnt a big wound.
It was just a little bit of tendon cut. But that alone was enough to neutralize the cial eggs.
Ah!
The cial egg stumbled with a scream.
Harran!
Seeing this, Jang Hwa-young eximed loudly.
Jang Hwa-young did everything to save Gingeran.
In an instant, a deep smile appeared on Hong Ye-seols lips.
Jeolcho is not to be recklessly spread.
The more powerful Jeolcho, the more time it took to unfold.
In reality, it was only a very short time, but it was long enough to feel like an eternity to an assassin who had risen to the same level as Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol didnt miss Jang Hwa-yeongs loophole and went back behind her.
bang!
Jang Hwa-youngs attack shattered the table of the guest cup instead of Hong Ye-seol.
In the meantime, Hong Ye-seol turned around and drew a dagger behind Jang Hwa-yeong.
There was no need to overdo it to inflict deep wounds.
Sugak!
I only had a slight cut on my heel.
Ugh!
Jang Hwa-yeong let out a low moan.
A small amount of blood flowed from the heel. However, it was not so much that he could not move, so Jang Hwa-yeong forcibly endured the pain and attacked Hong Ye-seol.
However, Hong Ye-seol exquisitely avoided Jang Hwa-youngs attack and inflicted small wounds on her body.
The wound itself was notrge. However, all of them were difficult to stop bleeding and had a direct effect on movement.
Keugh!
Jang Hwa-youngs face twisted.
This is because the body is gradually losing strength.
Hong Ye-seol did not let him go even if he tried to stop the bleeding.
sister!
Gingeran tried to help Jang Hwa-young. However, her intervention rather twisted the problem.
Hong Ye-seol hurt Gingerans elbow.
Huh!
The cial egg copsed, unable to bear the pain any longer.
stop!
Gingeran shouted to stop, but Hong Ye-seol had no reason to listen.
There was no case of fighting while taking care of the situation of the opponent in a real battle where life was at stake.
Up until now, Jang Hwa-yeong and cial Ran had always fought only in overwhelmingly advantageous situations.
Lee Chu-soos notorious Geumcheonhoe and the power of a group called the Halo Rachaldae put pressure on the opponent. Because of that, the opponent could not use much power and was often disorganized.
After winning like that, they mistook all of that for their real skills.
Because of that, they took for granted the embarrassing nickname of Bing-Yeom Ssang-Hwa.
However, in Hong Ye-seols eyes, they were nothing more than overrated children.
Mugong may be strong, but I didnt know how to use it properly.
Ack of experience is evident.
Hong Ye-seol persistently dug into the loopholes they saw.
No matter how much I begged, I hurt and hurt again.
Just because her clothes got wet in the drizzle, the Ice me Ssanghwa almost became bloodied by the blood shed from minor wounds.
The problem is that we dont know when Hong Ye-seols offensive will end.
Spaw! Spaw!
Just like a rat eating a tree, Hong Ye-seol made metallurgical scars all over their bodies.
Hong Ye-seols movements were like those of a squirrel.
They were so nimble and fast that they couldnt keep up with their movements with the naked eye.
Only then did the two realize.
The fact that Hong Ye-seol is making fun of them.
He was inducing excessive bleeding by injuring little by little what could have killed him in an instant.
Shedding more blood could not guarantee her life.
It was the logic of the world to lose ones life if one bleeds beyond the limit, no matter how strong ones inner strength is.
It was at that time that their faces were stained with despair.
Ah!
Someone fell to the floor with a sharp scream.
It was Lee Chu-su, the great owner of Rakshadae, who was spread out on the floor in a miserable appearance.
There was arge hole in Lee Chu-sus side.
sister!
lender!
Jang Hwa-yeong and Bing-gyeong-ran called her at the same time. However, Lee Chu-soo did not have the strength to answer the pain of losing his mind.
Blood flowed from the gaping hole.
Lee Chu-su covered the wound with his hand, feeling that his intestines were about toe out.
Heuk!
A suppressed moan escaped.
Lee Chu-sus face was full of fear.
Salno walked in front of her.
Salnos face full of dark spots couldnt be that scary. The staff in his hand was stained red.
The cane was the weapon that pierced a hole in Lee Chu-sus side. The wand is red because it has absorbed her blood.
Wait a minute!
Lee Chu-su raised his hand and tried to stop Salno from approaching. But Salno didnt care and came closer.
The closer she got to Salno, the darker the light of youthful terror grew on her face.
In her eyes, Salno looked like a reaper.
Lee Chu-soo hurriedly looked around.
Bingyeom Ssanghwa, who was supposed to help her, was yed by Hong Ye-seol and was on the verge of dying, and more than half of Rakshadae was knocked down by Do Yeon-san and others.
There was no one in sight to help her.
It was Lee Chu-soo, whose pride pierced the sky and was arrogant, so he looked down on everyone at his feet. But now, there was no hint of arrogance anywhere on her face.
Wait a minute! we talk Lets settle it through dialogue.
Lets put up a fight first, then lets talk?
I was too hasty. sorry.
It wasnt hasty, it was arrogant.
I apologize for this. So please forgive me.
Tsk! Are you apologizing for stabbing yourself with a knife and not going in?
The knife didnt go in. Didnt it happen because there wasnt much damage?
Lee Chu-soo desperately made an excuse. However, as her excuses continued, the result was that only the youthful life grew thicker on Salnos face.
Its beyond redemption.
Do you think that if you touch me, you will leave the Geumcheonhoe? Lets not raise the problem any further and lets seal each other at this point. I wont make it an issue.
It seems that the Geumcheonhoe is amazing.
Cant you see? In the end, the loser of the world will be Geumcheonhoe.
What a pity!
What do you mean?
Because the youngdy wont see the Golden Heaven be the underworld.
Are you sure you want to kill me?
Then, are there fake killings?
Salno showed his teeth andughed.
In an instant, Lee Chu-soos mind went nk.
The killing spree naturally emitted by Salno had an effect on her psyche.
In an instant, yellow water flowed from her crotch.
Tired of living, he urinated without realizing it.
Tsk tsk!
Salno clicked his tongue as he saw Lee Chu-su like that.
I couldnt understand why he acted so arrogantly on a subject that he couldnt stand to live to this extent.
It was when Salno raised his staff and tried to end Lee Chu-sus breath.
stop!
Pyowol, who had been silent until now, opened her mouth for the first time. Then, like a lie, everyones actions stopped.
Hong Ye-seol, who yed with ice-me twins, Do Yeon-san, who mercilessly attacked Rachaldae, and Salno, who tried to end Lee Chu-sus breath, also stopped.
There were no disagreements or objections.
As if it were natural, everyone followed Pyowols words.
Lee Chu-soo was so shocked that he couldnt even breathe properly.
Just watching these fearsome masters act in perfect order at Pyowols words left me breathless.
how?
Her eyes fluttered wildly.
As the moon approached, Salno withdrew his staff and cautiously stepped back.
Pyo-wol squatted down and met Lee Chu-sus gaze.
The moment he looked into Pyo-wols eyes, Lee Chu-soo trembled without realizing it.
It was because Pyowols eyes, which contained no emotion, seemed to pierce his head like a dagger.
Ugh!
Lee Chu-soo groaned in pain without realizing it.
He gritted his teeth and tried to fight his fear, but to no avail.
The longer she made eye contact with Pyowol, the greater the fear she felt.
Pyowol looked at Lee Chusu without a word.
It was not a very long time, but it felt like an eternity to Lee Chu-su.
Lee Chu-su rather hoped that Pyo-wol would say something quickly. Unfortunately, however, Pyo-wol did not easily grant her wishes.
Pyo-wol opened his mouth after Lee Chu-su was drenched in sweat.
Name the people who joined the Golden Heaven.
yes?
I mean, name the people who joined the Golden Heaven after the Great War broke out.
Why? Aww!
Lee Chu-su stopped questioning stupidly and screamed.
A dagger was stuck in the back of her hand.
Pyowol had stabbed her with a dagger without even realizing it.
Every time you ask a question, a dagger will go through your body.
Ugh!
So answer wisely.
yes!
Lee Chu-soo nodded his head impatiently.
She was driven insane by the intense pain and fear.
My mind was empty and I couldnt think of anything.
The only thought in her head right now was that she wanted to get out of this situation quickly.
In order to do that, it was best to give Pyowol the answer he wanted.
For those who recently joined
A series of unfamiliar names flowed from her lips.
Chapter 516
Episode 516
Joo Gong-jins nickname was ck Seo.
A ck rat that lives in the gutter.
It was a humiliating nickname in a way, but Joo Gong-jin was proud of his nickname.
Even though it may be called the rat of the gutter, it was because it was outstanding in its ability to survive.
He has suffered numerous deaths so far. But even in the worst of circumstances, he survived.
He boasted excellent information-gathering skills based on his formidable survival skills.
Geum Cheonhoe, who appreciated Joo Gong-jins ability, hired him. And Joo Gong-jin boasted of outstanding achievements to the extent that he had never broken the expectations of Geumcheonhoe.
Huh! Its boring.
Joo Gong-jin yawned as he leaned against the boat moored at the dock.
Last night he was very busy.
He was the one who asked for the meeting information of the Hundred Council and gave it to the Rakhaldae.
Getting information about the Hundred Society was never easy.
Since only five out of a hundred met secretly, Joo Gongjin had to go through all kinds of hardships to get information.
Thanks to that, I managed to get the information and passed it on to the guards.
He only checked the movements of the rake and took his time separately.
Because his job is to gather and impart information, not to punish by force.
Since the mission waspleted, they found Giru and yed with each other all night long.
It was good to spend an enchanting time with a gisaeng until dawn, but thanks to that, my whole body was full of fatigue.
I guess Im old now. Seeing the sound of deathing out like this. Whoa!
Joo Gong-jin yawned and stretched.
It was then.
A group of people appeared at the dock.
Those who rode horses and wagons were Pyowol and his party.
Joo Gong-jin watched closely as they loaded horses and wagons onto the Unma Riverboat and went up to the deck.
He still didnt know the identity of Pyowols group.
No matter how much Gongjin Joo said he had an excellent ability to collect information, he couldnt find out the information of someone he didnt know at once.
Only by persistently biting, stretching, and observing is it possible to obtain useful information.
I dont think they are normal people?
Pyowol and the others seemed to have the magical power of attracting peoples attention. So I couldnt take my eyes off it easily.
However, Joo Gong-jin soon lost interest.
Although Pyo-wol and hispany were bothering him, it was because they were people who had nothing to do with him.
Instead, he got nervous.
Why arent youing anyway?
Yesterday, while giving information to Rakshadae, we decided to meet here.
I was angry at the guards who didnt show up even though it was past the appointed time.
Anyway, I dont have a concept. The concept is Once you set a time, you have to keep it. If youre going to do this, what the hell are you going to do?
Joo Gong-jins grievances ended only after the Unmado riverboat left the dock.
I waited too long even if I waited.
No matter how ignorant the Rakhaldae may be, it was never to the point of making people wait this much.
What is going on?
Joo Gong-jin immediately set out to find Rachaldae.
It is said that the upper sound is wide, but there were not many guest cupsrge enough for Nachildae to stay. And all suchrge guest cups were remembered in Joo Gong-jins mind.
Joo Gong-jin searched through three or four inns and was able to find the rachelor.
What is this?
Joo Gong-jins face turned white.
It was good to find Rachaldae, but it was because their condition was so miserable.
All of the guards were lying on the floor withrge and small wounds.
Some were moaning with a broken arm, while others were enduring pain with a deep cut covered up.
Not a single one of the 100 people on the Rakhaldae looked normal.
The most serious among them were the three leaders.
Lee Chu-soo was staring at the sky like a person who had gone crazy, and Bing-Yeom Ssang-Hwa was barely breathing hard as she became blood.
All three of them looked so precarious that even the slightest touch with a finger would break them.
It wasnt just because of the physical wounds.
It seemed like a big blow to the psyche.
Joo Gong-jin approached Lee Chu-soo.
That Daelord!
I spoke cautiously, but Lee Chu-soo didnt answer as if he was truly stunned.
What happened here?
The bizarre scenery frightened him.
Suddenly, the people I met at the dock came to mind.
Are they?
There was no evidence or link, but it is probably not a coincidence that they were associated.
Joo Gong-jin was a person who believed in his intuition.
Hurry up and report
He hurriedly sent a message to the Geumcheonhoe.
Arge fort was built on a hill overlooking Poyang Lake.
Originally, it was arge manor, but it was reborn as a fortress through repeated extensions in recent years.
The huge fort with a wall height of three cubits and a thickness of more than three cubits was a perfect fortress in itself.
Numerous unmanned guards stood guard around the wall, so unauthorized persons could not even approach.
People called the huge castle built on a hill overlooking Poyang Lake Geumcheonseong.
It is called the castle that is the base of the Geumcheonhoe.
It was not an official name, but many people called it that way.
Now, Geumcheonhoe was no longer just a gathering of equipment.
The munpa who sponsored and supported Geumcheonhoe also sent soldiers, and the number of soldiers who voluntarily came in was innumerable.
Although the inside was chaotic because the system had not yet been fully established, it was still overflowing with energy.
Geumcheonseong had a very unusual structure.
The further you go inside, the higher the terrain bes.
For this reason, it was impossible to look inside from the outside, but on the contrary, from the inside, the structure outside and the inside could be clearly seen.
The leadership stayed in the depths of Geumcheonseong.
Of course, Dokgo Hwang stayed inside Geumcheonseong Fortress.
Dokgo Hwangs residence had a panoramic view of Poyang Lake at a nce.
Dokgo Hwang stood on a high pavilion and looked down at Poyang Lake.
ck smoke could be seen rising from all over Poyang Lake.
It was smoke rising from the burning of several boats floating on Lake Poyang.
A little while ago, the ship that the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe were riding collided with at Lake Poyang.
An invisible imaginary boundary existed in Poyang Lake.
There was no negotiation whatsoever, but they implicitly divided each others territories.
Indiscriminate attacks continued on ships that crossed the boundary line.
Today, a ship belonging to the Eunryeonhoe crossed the border and was attacked by the Geumcheonhoe.
Even when the Gangho War broke out for the first time, Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe originally obtained and used boats in Poyangho.
Sometimes small fishing boats were mobilized, and sometimesrge boats were mobilized.
Soldiers from both sides boarded the ship and attacked each other.
Sometimes the Geumcheonhoe won, and other times the Eunryeonhoe won. It continued the whitewash.
It was when Mugeomryeon intervened in earnest that the war situation began to change rapidly.
Dokgohwang sent a ship brought from the South Sea to the front line.
The ships of the martial arts that sailed up the Yangtze River by sea boasted iparable performance to the ships in Dongting Lake.
It was much faster, harder, and overwhelminglyrge.
If it was crushed using its huge size, even a fishing boat would be crushed in an instant. From then on, the war turned in favor of the Geumcheonhoe.
Whoever seizes the hegemony of Lake Poyang will soon be the ruler of the world.
Dokgohwangs eyes shone eerily.
In the current river, there is no ship capable of dealing with the ship he brought. No matter how long the Yangtze River is and how vast Lake Poyang is, it cannot bepared to the sea.
A boat that used to y only on rivers orkes could not be defeated by a boat that sailed the sea waving through waves the size of a house.
There was noparison in terms of size and rigidity.
asionally, I heard that Munpa, which was active in the Yangtze River, had a big boat, but it could not be matched by Mugeomryuns boat, which was active in the ocean.
Seizing Poyang Lake was simply a matter of time.
Still, he wasnt in a good mood.
It was because he felt ufortable, as if he hadnt cleaned his bottom after doing his errands.
Dokgohwang knew very well why he was in such a bad mood.
Yoo Soo-hwan!
It was because of Yoo Soo-hwan, the death penalty.
After escaping from Eom So-sos hands, his whereabouts are unknown.
A chase team is being tracked down, but no news of him has been heard anywhere.
It would be better if he lived in seclusion forever, but considering Yoo Soo-hwans personality, it was highly unlikely.
Certainly, someday Yoo Soo-hwan will appear in Kang-ho again.
He had to be caught and silenced before he could reveal what he had done.
Tsk!
It was when Dokgohwang clicked his tongue and turned around.
Someone trotted towards him.
The woman with a calm expression on a curvy body was his henchman Eom So-so.
When Eom So-so appeared, Dok-go-hwang slightly frowned.
It was because I felt like I had brought some bad news. And his hunch came true.
Umsoso carefully opened his mouth.
A sentinel has flown in from Dongjeong Lake.
Dong Jeong-ho? Is it a rattlesnake?
It was sent by a person named Joo Gong-jin, who had attached it to the rachet.
So what about the content?
It is said that all members of the Rakshadae were seriously injured.
Dokgo Hwangs eyes narrowed at the unexpected content.
Didnt you chase after the bastards who said they were white people or something? Was the Baekhoe great enough to damage the Rakshadae?
It is not. Even those who meet in the East Lake are only part of the White Society.
By the way, the rake stand copsed?
yes!
Exin in detail.
It seems that there was friction with the guests staying at the inn.
What is the identity of the guest?
I am figuring it out. Just
Tell me.
I think we should mobilize one of our ships.
What are you talking about?
It is said that it is difficult to track after leaving Sangeum on the Unma Dogangseon.
hmm!
Dokgohwang rubbed his chin with his hand.
Seeing Dokgo Hwang like that, Um Soso calmly continued.
It is said that Rakshadaeju Lee Chu-su became a disabled person.
Are you saying itspletely broken?
The wounds on the body are serious, but it seems that the damage to the mind is bigger than that. Seeing that they keep talking nonsense
Mm!
The ice me twin flower has also been damaged beyond repair. It seems that some unusual masters have appeared. I like it.
Is that enough?
Its true that it bothers me.
okay?
In Dokgo Hwangs eyes, Lee Chae was young.
Although he lost face by missing Yu Su-hwan, Eom So-so was still the one he trusted the most.
Umsoso was never one to talk nonsense.
If she was bothered, it must be because she felt a strange feeling that no ordinary person would notice.
Dokgo Hwang thought for a moment.
Currently, the power of Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe was in the middle of the day.
Miraculously, as many soldiers joined the Geumcheonhoe, the Unryeonhoe also joined.
As a result, it was maintained evenly with almost no difference in power.
Of course, it would be different if the elites of Cheonmujang or Mugeomryun joined. However, if that happens, shamans and munpas who have been temporarily enshrined, such as Shaolin Temple, will intervene again in Kangho Temple. Then the world will fall into true chaos, and days of unpredictable chaos will continue.
That was not what Zhang Mu-geuk or Dok-go-hwang wanted.
They hoped that the great war would continue on the line they could control.
For that reason, they refrained from putting their full power into the text as much as possible and tried to organize it on their own lines.
If there was a conflict with Rachaldae, there is a high possibility that he would join the union association. Those who incapacitated Rakhaldae like that will join the union association?
Suddenly, my brow furrowed.
If you make a mistake, you could miss the chance to win.
More than anything, the fact that I didnt know their identity was reluctant.
If I had at least known his true identity, I wouldnt have liked him so much. Thats why I was more concerned.
You go yourself.
Is that okay?
But you must never fail this time.
If I fail, I will kill myself.
Thats it.
I will definitely get rid of them.
Take the ck spectacle. It will help.
thank you.
Eom So-so bowed her head and said thanks.
Chapter 517
Episode 517
The Unma Dogang Ship left Dongdong Lake and joined the main stream of the Yangtze River.
If you keep going along the Yangtze River like this, you wille to Poyang Lake.
After joining the Yangtze River, the Unma Dogang Ship moved at a very high speed.
Pyowol and the others sat on the deck and watched the passing scenery.
All views were beautiful.
Kang-ho was very confused and bloody winds were blowing every day, but the world was still beautiful.
Pyo-wol captured all the sights without missing a single one.
At that time, Hong Ye-seol approached Pyo-wol.
She sat side by side with the moon and watched the scene he saw.
At first, I looked at him with a pretty funny expression, but soon the expression of boredom was young.
Hong Ye-seol whispered.
Shall we go into our cabin?
.
Isnt it better to have fun than to spend a boring time like this?
Hong Ye-seol smiled.
There was no way that Pyowol didnt know what her eye smile meant.
He was about to say something when an interrupter appeared.
it was salno
As he approached, Hong Ye-seols impression crumpled.
what?
I have something to tell you.
Why now?
I also dont want to disturb Ryunjus time. But if I dont say it now, Ill just pass by a ce in vain. Hehe!
Salno smirked.
Hong Ye-seols expression hardened, but he looked at Pyo-wol unconcerned.
Pyowol asked.
Looks like theres a shop nearby, right?
There is a gate called Baekwoldan (F). The number of assassins is only twelve, but each one is a master who has reached a level that cannot be ignored.
Compared to a ten-year-old?
no way! It is not subject toparison. But each and every one of them is a terrible venom, so we cant just ignore them.
Toxin?
yes! In fact, I tried to recruit him for a long time, but he refused because he didnt want to be subjugated to someone. They even tried to kill the person they sent to recruit them.
Even though they knew what would happen if Baek Gwi-ryun and Cheok-myeon, Baek-wol-dan was the one who resisted.
Salno also saw many assassins, but Baekwoldan was the first to see such poisonous species.
You mean the base of Baekwoldan is around here?
Thats right. If you go down a little further along the Yangtze River, there is a ce where the width bes wider. There is an abandoned ind there.
ind?
yes! It is apletely useless ind made of rocks and pebbles. At least it looks like it from the outside. Moreover, because of the strong eddy currents around the ind, ships going to and from the Yangtze River are reluctant to approach.
Is that the base of Baekwoldan?
Exactly.
How long is it until the ind?
Its about half an hour left.
Come.
Pyowol went straight to the railing.
lets go together.
You?
I will just watch. I promise you.
Thats it.
Whoops!
Hong Ye-seol smiled lightly.
Salno looked at such a Hong Ye-seol and said.
Its a good time.
What? Am I just going to look around?
Im just saying I like it.
Damn old man!
Now that I am deaf, I keep hearing tinnitus. Or is it that mosquitoes are hovering around?
Salno pretended to pick his ears with his fingers.
Hong Ye-seols face turned red. However, he only pouted his lips, knowing that he would only lose himself by arguing any longer.
Perhaps Hong Ye-seols expression was cute, so Salno smiled.
Then have a good trip. If you finish within half an hour, you will be able to get back on board before the ship passes.
Lets try.
Pyo-wol said nonchntly and threw herself into the Yangtze River.
lets go together.
Hong Ye-seol followed suit.
The two got it without a sound.
Salno made an admiring expression at the sight of the two disappearing into the water without sshing a drop of water.
If you are an assassin, of course you must also learn handicrafts.
Those who were good at handicrafts were able to churn at a faster speed than the speedboats that go to and from the Yangtze River.
Hong Ye-seol was one of those people. However, Pyo-wols handiwork surpassed Hong Ye-seol.
After he got it, he never came to the surface and just disappeared. The figure of Hong Ye-seol, who followed him, was reflected on the surface of the water at first nce.
Salno sat down on the deck and murmured.
Then, shall we restfortably for half a meal?
Assassins of Baekwoldan wear white clothes in an unusual way.
Most assassins kill in the dark.
ck clothing that assimted into darkness was an essential attire for assassins. However, Baekwoldan usually wore white clothes as if rejecting suchmon sense.
Also, the killings were mainly done in broad daylight, not at night or dawn.
Rather than inflicting visible wounds, he preferred to kill by ident or disguise himself as a soldier.
Because of that, the families of those who were killed by Baekwoldans assassins couldnt even dare to take revenge.
They do not even investigate the cause of death because they think they died of an ident or disease. For that reason, Baekwoldan was not even known for a long time.
Although it has been knowntely, there are still far more unknowns than known.
In particr, few people knew the ind, their base.
Several ships passed by the ind every day, but no one noticed that there were Baekwoldan assassins on the ind.
hmm!
Li Si-chang, the Danju of Baekwoldan, looked at the boats passing the Yangtze River with his arms crossed.
From where he is, the entire Yangtze River can be seen at a nce, but people on the boat could never see him.
There was a fairly wide t area behind Sichang Lee.
From the outside, it seems that there are only gravel and rocks, but in fact, it had a good enough environment for people to live inside.
There were several mooks in the in.
It was the ce where the assassins of Baekwoldan usually stayed.
The number of assassins currently staying on the ind was seven. The other five had gone out to kill.
One of the peculiarities of Baekwoldan is that there are very few people who support them.
Most murders employ quite a number of people to support assassins who go on a killing spree.
Those who collect information, those who prepare shelters, and those who secure the escape route are subdivided. However, the assassins of Baekwoldan prepare the whole process by themselves and carry out the request.
Because of this, it took a long time to kill, but it had the advantage of leaving almost no traces.
Sichang Lee recalled the assassins who went on a killing spree.
A few days ago, the Baekwoldan received a request from the Geumcheonhoe.
It was a request to assassinate a key member of the Union Federation.
Of course, the cost of the request was also very high.
If hepleted this request just once, he could run Baekwoldan without receiving any other requests for at least two years.
For that reason, he epted the request of the Golden Heaven, even though he knew it was impossible.
Please, you shoulde back safely after killing yourself.
It was not known to the outside world at all, but in fact, Baekwoldan was all made up of blood rtives.
His son and nephew were also among the assassins who had gone out to kill. The remaining assassins were either brothers or cousins.
Thats why we canpletely trust and rely on each other.
Still, Shimoon followed me, so Ill be back safely.
Lee Si-mun was his cousin.
Excluding Sichang Lee, he was the strongest assassin in Baekwoldan.
Not only was he good at killing, but his mother was also excellent, so he was able to get out of any crisis.
Sichang Lee shook his head and let go of useless thoughts.
There was no point in worrying about those who left the killing anyway. Now was the time to pick up the remnants.
Ganghos situation was changing rapidly day by day.
Countless people were dying every day, and public sentiment was hitting rock bottom.
These heinous days were a golden opportunity to make money for a group of assassins like Baekwoldan.
I had to do as many murders as possible to raise money.
I didnt know how much tighter I would have to tighten the belt again. I had to earn as much as I could while I could.
It didnt matter how many people fell into catastrophe because of the murder theymitted, and whether the world was clouded.
If I had worried about that, I wouldnt have entered the path of an assassin from the beginning.
The most important thing for an assassin was to earn money bypleting as many requests as possible.
I guess Ill have to ept the Union Federations request this time.
They are already carrying out the request of the Geumcheonhoe, but they receive a request from their enemy Eunryeonhoe? If someone had known this, they would have cursed at me for not even having the slightest intention. However, there was no reason for Salmun to care about such public evaluation.
You shouldnt be left behind by other sales departments.
Taking advantage of the Gangho Daejeon, numerous prostitutes gathered around Poyangho Lake.
They couldnt get behind their rivals.
It was the time when Lee Si-chang walked with such a promise.
Suddenly he narrowed his eyes.
Because I saw something strange.
A woman was sitting on a fairly wide rock and waving to him.
His appearance was so natural that I thought he was an assassin of Baekwoldan. However, there was no woman among the assassins of Baekwoldan. And there should be no one on this ind except the assassins of Baekwoldan.
So, the woman waving her hand was neither an assassin from Baekwoldan nor a person living on the ind.
In Lee Si-changs eyes, he was too young to live.
Who are you?
You are very talkative. Do you mean year in your first meeting?
Lee Si-changs expression hardened even more at the womans nonchnt reply.
A woman who came into the base of Baekwoldan and spoke so calmly could not have been an ordinary person.
Moreover, until the woman revealed herself, Lee Si-chang did not even sense her existence.
Although Lee Si-chang is not a known master, he prided himself on being one of the best in the world when ites to killing and sense.
With his senses, at least, he could detect every slight movement on this small ind. Even so, he never noticed that the woman was hiding on the ind.
That meant that the woman possessed enough subtle movements to deceive his senses.
There werent many people in the stronghold who had that kind of stealthy movement.
Reveal your identity. Who are you?
Sreung!
Sichang Lee pulled out the sword from his waist.
The woman frowned slightly and stood up from the rock.
no way! You are inflexible. Are you pulling out your sword at all? I knew that Baekwoldan was originally closed, but it is really too much.
I asked who are you? I dont ask any more.
A formidable life force radiated from Lee Si-changs whole body.
The woman didnt even blink an eye, despite living a terrible life that would have made a normal person urinate.
The atmosphere in Li Shichang became more and more formidable.
The woman introduced herself as if she knew that she was no longer in a situation to do farnd.
My name is Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol?
It was definitely the first name I had heard of. But somehow it felt awkward.
Hong Ye-seols red lips drew an arc and went up.
I told you to reveal your identity, but you dont know? So how about saying this? Baek Guryun.
BaekGwiryun? Could it be that you are one of the Ten Bloods?
It was like that not too long ago. That is, until I retire the former lynx.
Could it be that you are a hundred ghosts? Are you asking me to believe that now?
It doesnt matter whether you believe it or not. But I have no reason to lie.
Mmm!
Sichang Lee let out a quiet voice.
It was because I instinctively felt that Hong Ye-seols words were true.
It was understandable that if the other person was really the lynx of the Baek Guryun, he hadpletely deceived his senses and hid on the ind.
Why did Baek Guryunjue? Surely you didnte here to say nonsense about subjugating Baekwoldan to Baekguryun again?
I have no intention of raising Baekgwi-ryun any more.
Then why did youe?
I just want to see you.
What do you want to see?
I wanted to see Baekwoldan kneel down with my own eyes.
If you continue to talk nonsense, I will cut you down. Just because its Baekguiryunju doesnt mean it cant be used with a knife.
Sure. I am a human too. Being cut by a sword hurts me too, and I hate it.
however?
There is someone else who will kneel you down. Ah! Here hees.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and looked at the ind.
Pyowol was walking there.
The moment he saw the moon, Lee Si-changs face hardened.
That guy!
A faint scent of blood emanated from him.
Sichang Lee was not stupid enough to not know what that meant.
Chapter 518
Episode 518
Lee Si-chang red at the moon and opened his mouth.
What happened to those who were inside?
I didnt kill him.
Pyo-wols answer brought a hint of relief to Lee Si-changs face for a moment. However, his face hardened again at Pyowols words.
But I can kill you anytime.
whenever?
whenever!
Youre saying that even though Im there? Its crazy.
You didnt even notice meing in, did you?
Thats
Sichang Lee made a humiliating expression without realizing it.
Even though Pyowol secretly infiltrated their base and went around, they didnt notice at all.
It was a situation where Pyo-wol could not guarantee his own life if he had a strong heart and made an ambush.
Sichang Lee pointed his sword at Pyowol and said.
That was yourst chance. If you had attacked me then, you would have had a chance. But now that he has presented himself in front of me like this, all opportunities are gone.
Is that so?
I will show you now. How the Assassins fight.
In an instant, Sichang Lee disappeared from Pyowols field of vision.
It was the White Moon Night Haengsul (ҹg), which was the secret technique of Lee Si-changs reading.
The white moon night magic was the best stealth technique that couldpletely hide ones appearance even in broad daylight.
The reason why Lee Sa-chang was able to be a regr owner of Baekwoldan was because the Baekwol night magic was supported.
Sasasac!
I couldnt see it, but I heard footsteps.
The sound of footsteps was so faint that a person whose senses were not developed enough to be able to hear it.
Shia!
Without warning, Sichang Lee appeared from the space behind Pyowol.
He stabbed his sword at the nape of Pyowols neck.
Fu-wook!
The sword pierced Pyowols neck as it was.
A light of joy shed on Lee Si-changs face.
It was nothing.
How can you allow your back so easily and not even react?
The attack was sessful so easily that the pulse was about to fall out.
But the next moment he realized something was wrong.
It was because the hand holding the sword did not feel anything.
no way?
In an instant, the new type of moon that had been pierced by his sword disappeared like a mirage.
An illusion?
Lee Si-chang made an expression of disbelief.
It is hard to believe that he attacked because he could not distinguish between reality and illusion.
At that moment, the moon appeared behind Sichang Lee.
With Ma Yeong-hwan, he deceived Lee Si-changs eyes and rather upied his back.
Shit!
Lee Si-chang hurriedly performed the white moon night magic and disappeared.
His movements were so mboyant that even the average master would not notice. However, even with his white moon night magic, he could not shake off the moon.
Before he knew it, Pyowol was running shoulder to shoulder with him.
There was no sound or sign.
If I hadnt seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed it.
That there is a warrior who can catch up with his white moon night trick like this.
Ordinary warriors, as well as quite a few masters, couldnt do this.
For this to be possible, one must only learn the same type of martial arts. There is only one ss of people who have mastered the same type of martial arts.
assassin? Are you the one who died?
At this moment, I didnt know why the nickname Shinigami came up. However, the moment he remembered the nickname, Lee Si-chang was sure that his guess was correct.
It was because he didnt think that there would be anyone other than Pyolwol who could show the same movement as himself or even more.
Pyowol nodded instead of answering.
Why a death god? Did you join the Hundred Ghosts too?
I will never get under anyone.
Lee Si-chang felt goose bumps at Pyo-wols cold reply.
Since he was in the same industry, he studied Pyowols path with interest more than anyone else. The Pyowol he studied did not belong to any group.
Although he is called an assassin, he has nevermitted a murder upon someones request. At least thats what he knew.
Unbelievably thick guts and unstoppable moves for an assassin.
His move was too unconventional to be under someone.
I couldnt think of a picture of such a Pyowol lowering its head and going under someone else.
Then did you subjugate the Baek Guryun?
.
Pyowol did not answer. But Lee Si-chang seemed to have heard the answer.
There were times when the silence pierced the heart more than ten words of reply. For Lee Si-chang, that was now.
But I didnt understand.
The fact that Pyo-wol, who hates being bound by someone, has now subjugated Baek-gwi-ryeon and visited the Baek-woldan.
It didnt match the propensity of Pyowol he knew.
Peoples tendencies dont change easily. But if it has changed so dramatically, there must be a reason for it.
No matter how I thought about it, there was only one good reason.
Are you sure youre trying to unify all of Ganghos affairs?
thats right!
You are dreaming in vain.
shhh!
Sichang Lee shouted as he swung his sword.
His sword aimed at the blood in the throat of the leopard and fired. However, the sword did not touch Pyowols body. It was because the pyowol retreated just as the sword approached.
Pyo-wol was performing a dangerous skill that could cost his life even if the distance was slightly wrong.
Are you teasing me?
Sichang Lee screamed and swung his sword.
It was Lee Si-chang, who was proud to have reached the pinnacle of an assassin himself. So, he refused to be subjugated to Baekguryun and independently operated Baekwoldan.
He was so proud of himself that he thought he would be able topete with Baek Gwi-ryun in his heart. However, his pride was shattered as he dealt with Pyowol.
Pyowol did not use any killing methods.
It was just a magic spirit illusion and keeping pace with Lee Si-changs white moon night technique.
Shh shh!
I couldnt see how fast the two of them were moving.
Even Hong Ye-seol could barely grasp their remnants after opening his eyes wide and concentrating on his inner strength.
Sichang Lee attacked Pyowol with terrifying momentum. However, none of his attacks hit Pyowols body.
Although Hong Ye-seol was already aware of Pyo-wols inaction, whenever he saw such a scene, his whole body gave goose bumps.
Im not the opponent.
By now, Lee Si-chang must have felt that fact.
Its just that my pride is hurt and Im not giving in yet.
If Pyo-wol had a will to live, Lee Si-chang would have died instantly.
The reason why Si-Chang Lee is still alive is because Pyo-Wol didnt do anything about it, not because hes doing well.
Lee Si-changs face was distorted sadly.
It seemed that the chin puddle would throw up resentment at any moment.
If he had been suppressed by force, he would not have been so miserable.
Pyowol was making Li Sichang miserable without attacking. It was the first time in my life that I was insulted like this.
Aww!
Lee Si-chang couldnt hold back his resentment and gave Pyo-wol a jeolcho. However, Pyowol dodged all of his attacks by a single margin.
Pyowol and Lee Sichangs gazes met in the air.
Pyowol opened his mouth.
Make an offer.
I hate to hear it.
Lee Si-chang responded with a fierce attack. But Pyowol didnt care and continued talking.
Listen even if you dont want to hear it. Otherwise, I will find and kill not only you, but all the assassins on this ind and those who are out to kill.
nice!
Stop all killings and wait.
I said I didnt want to hear it.
Lee Si-chang held a ceremony for the Baekwol Ghost Cham (¹).
It was an attack with full force.
Pyo-wol frowned when he saw that Lee Si-changs sword was weak.
Its not that Im afraid of the sword.
It was because the fact that an assassin drew sword energy from a sword itself was against his duty.
Assassins must not lose their cool at any moment.
If you unleash your sword skills, your power might increase, but you lose your stealth instead.
It was an unwritten rule in the world of assassins that you should not unleash your sword skills unless you have the confidence to overpower them.
Sichang Lee was engulfed in fear and was unleashing his sword skills while ignoring those unwritten rules.
Assassins who have lost theirposure are not that scary.
Even so, Lee Si-chang was not a threat to Pyo-wol. It was further downgraded by pulling out the sword and using it.
bang!
Suddenly, a loud noise erupted.
At the same time, Sichang Lee bounced back like an artillery shell.
Pyowol fed his chest with blue jade.
At least I had circumstances in my hand, so I was still breathing. If I had done my best, I would have lost my life the moment I flew away.
Keugh!
Sichang Lee let out a frustrated moan and rolled on the floor.
As an assassin who has reached a high level, he quickly bnced his body and stood up. However, what greeted him was the merciless kick of Pyowol.
Fuck!
With a rupture sound, Lee Si-chang flew back again.
Lee Si-changs face turned white.
It was evidence of internal injuries.
He tried to bnce himself in the air.
Fufufufu!
But at that moment, I felt excruciating pain in my limbs.
Sichang Lee widened his eyes.
The fine threads that were hard to distinguish with the naked eye were piercing his limbs.
Pyo-wol held a wedding ceremony.
I tried to move my body to escape, but to no avail.
I couldnt move like an insect caught in a spiders web.
What is this?
At that moment, my throat felt tight.
The concubine is tightening his neck like a noose.
The moment Pyowol snapped his fingers, his neck would be separated from his body.
Lee Si-changs face was stained with despair.
Only then did he realize that the gap between himself and Pyowol was far greater than he had thought.
Burr!
I had goosebumps and convulsions all over my body.
The opponent was an unbearable despair.
Even if there were ten more people like her, an existence like death that couldnt be suffered.
I had never seen a being so well suited to the nickname Shinigami.
Reaper!
Lee Si-chang closed his eyes for a moment.
When he opened his eyes again, only one emotion was swirling.
It was a feeling of awe.
Pyo-wol took back the suhonsa that had tied Lee Si-chang.
At that moment, Sichang Lee prostrated himself in front of Pyowol.
I will serve you with all my heart.
Are you following my orders?
Thats right. Lee Si-chang, I will follow you wholeheartedly.
I ept that oath.
thank you.
thud!
Lee Si-chang hit his head on the floor without hesitation.
His forehead exploded and blood flowed, but Lee Si-chang felt no pain.
Pyowol was an opponent he did not dare to face.
If you cant handle it, going under it was the only way for Baekwoldan to survive.
If someone else was going to buy it, he would have snorted. However, Sichang Lee, who had personally experienced the force of the moon, was confident.
It means that no one in the world can dare to stand against Pyolwol.
I wonder if even that hundred guiryun Ryunju bowed his head to him?
The Hundred Guryunju of the world is the opponent who first sumbed.
So it wouldnt be a big shame that he was submissive.
Pyowol said.
Baekwoldan does not ept any requests until I give a separate order.
I ept your order. I will also invite all the children outside.
Dont ept any more requests from the Union Association or the Gold Heaven Association.
yes!
If you dont do it, the damage will be great.
Even so, Lee Si-chang answered without hesitation.
The opponent was an absolute person aiming for one thing in all matters of life.
It was the firstmand of the Absolute.
No matter how great the financial loss was, it had to be followed.
Ill contact youter.
Leaving theirst words behind, Pyowol and Hong Ye-seol suddenly disappeared.
after!
Only then did Lee Si-chang let out a sigh of relief.
He hurriedly ran to the mooks inside the ind.
It was because he was worried about the safety of the remaining family members.
Fortunately, all were overpowered and lost their minds, but no one lost their lives.
At least one or two people are injured.
It was clear that the scent of blood on Pyowols body had been stained at that time.
Lee Si-chang, his legs weak, sat down on the floor and muttered.
The real Salmun Jijon will be born.
Chapter 519
Episode 519
The two of them broke through the flowing river and climbed onto the Unma River Line.
It was Pyowol and Hong Ye-seol.
You worked hard.
Salno, who was waiting in advance, handed Hong Ye-seol a towel.
Hong Ye-seol took a towel and dried her wet hair.
thank you.
Thank you. Did your trip go well?
What do you think?
It went well, so you must havee back here.
thats right. The Danju of Baekwoldan swore allegiance to that person.
As expected.
Salno shook his head as if he knew that.
Hong Ye-seol said.
Two salmuns have already sworn allegiance to him.
It will elerate further in the future. There is no ce among the ughterhouses gathered in Poyang Lake that has the power to rebel against him.
I think so.
Hong Ye-seol shook his head.
Pyowols martial arts skills were best known to her. However, subduing martial arts and salmun was a different matter.
She was well aware of how proud the assassins were, having been involved in the murder herself.
It was never easy to truly subdue them.
Assassins are like springs, and the stronger they are pressed, the more they rebel. However, the moon suppressed them with such a powerful force that they could not dare to resist.
I realized it when I saw the moon.
This means that bacsh is only possible when the gap is not thatrge. If the gap is too great, they dont even dare to protest.
That was what Pyowol showed.
As a result, Sichang Lees heart was broken and he eventually swore allegiance.
Lee Si-chang was a man with a strong will not to give in to Baek Guryun, but in the end he knelt in front of Pyo-wol.
Other salmun owners did not have as strong a will as Lee Si-chang. At least thats what Salno and Baek Guryun figured out.
It would be easier to subdue if it was the martial arts and presence of Pyowol.
Push Shi!
Steam rose from Pyowols body.
It evaporates all the water from the body through the inner air.
The pyowol quickly became dry without a drop of moisture.
he said, looking around the deck.
What about the children?
I am resting in the cabin. Shall I call you?
No, thats okay.
Are you injured anywhere?
doesnt exist!
Well, theres no way that the Most High can be beaten by someone like Shi-Chang Lee.
Jijon?
Isnt it the body that will be the keeper of the house? So, you should call it Jijon.
Will you swear allegiance to me too?
There is nothing you cant do. Shall we do it right now?
Shes ring at me like that, is that okay?
At Pyowols words, Salno turned his head and looked at Hong Ye-seol.
Just like he said, Hong Ye-seol was ring at Salno with his eyes wide open.
Salnoughed.
Even if you act like that on the outside, youll like it on the inside.
why?
Its not a bowl of lotus liquor.
Can I say that?
Because it is true.
Salno shrugged.
Hong Ye-seols face turned red.
It looked like he was going to have a seizure any minute, but surprisingly, he seemed to be enduring it with his teeth clenched.
Salno smiled and continued.
Perhaps, if you look at the killing method alone, there will be very few people who will be defeated by Ryunju in Baekguiryeon. However, the strength of an individual and the ability to lead a huge organization are two different things. The former Ryeonju showed excellent skills in running an organization called Baek Gwi-ryun, even though he was not a martial artist. Of course, the wrong choice caused chaos in the world, but in any case, there was no one better than him to understand and lead the huge organization called Baek Guryun. To the point where even those who were dissatisfied with him chose to remain silent.
Was that enough?
yes! It was his ability that made Baek Gwi-ryun grow this much. However, as I focused only on the operation of Baek Guryun, I neglected my own training. Because of that, he was killed by the new ruler.
He probably didnt expect that someone from Baek Guryun would dare to stand against his authority. So you must have neglected martial arts.
Exactly.
Salno made an expression of sincere admiration.
It was a fact that anyone could know if you think about it for a bit, but by saying this, you are trying to win Pyowols favor.
The new master has definitely reached a great height as an assassin. So, although he was able to kill the full-time lord, his ability to operate the hundred guinea pigs is showing the bottom. Maybe she feels it to some extent. It means that he is not a gamnyang enough to run Baek Guryun. Thats why they are following the back of Pyo Daehyeop behind the management of Baek Guryun.
Thats too much! Who do you think follows you around?
Hong Ye-seol, who hadnt heard it, screamed out loud. But Salno didnt care and continued talking.
Many people turn away when faced with a situation they cannot handle. Like the new rookie who is screaming over there.
so?
I want Pyo Dae-hyeop, or the highest, to think about taking on the role of the Baek Gwi-ryeons yeonju. If you leave Baek Guryun in the care of the new Lord Ryeon, he will surely eat it or escape to live alone someday. It would be better for Baek Guryun to organize it before that.
Was the position of Baek Guryunju so worthless? Enough to pass it on to someone else.
It is important that we continue to do so. And in my experience, going against the bandwagon isnt very smart. As times change, organizations must change too. Only then can we survive and not be weeded out.
hmm!
Didnt you decide to be the suprememander anyway? Rather than maintaining a rtionship with Baek Gwi-ryun in an awkward way, use your hands and feet. That would be good for the Supreme as well.
Salno poured out his words as if he was determined.
Pyowols gaze turned to Hong Ye-seol.
you are?
What?
What do you think?
I dont think he was that wrong.
I mean you agree.
yes!
Hong Ye-seol answered meekly.
She didnt vote, but she regretted killing her predecessor. Because there were too many things to worry about.
The most troublesome thing was the ten-year-old.
I know because she was also ten-year-old.
How strong are their egos?
They had a reluctance to serve Hong Ye-seol, who had been the same ten-year-old until recently, as their master.
It is not openly disobeying orders, but it is to express dissatisfaction through various channels.
Like an assassin, he was rejecting Hong Ye-seol in a shady and subtle way.
Because of that, Hong Ye-seol was having a headache these days.
Salno said he had topletely redefine his rtionship with them somehow, but it couldnt be that easy.
It was better when I was ten years old.
Going around with Pyowol made me miss the old days.
At that time, I didnt have the heavy pressure and responsibility like now.
Hong Ye-seol nced at Pyo-wol.
Pyo-wol was standing there, staring at the Yangtze River.
I didnt know what he was thinking.
Neither Hong Ye-seol nor Salno interfered with his thoughts.
The moons silence grew longer.
The atmosphere became heavy as well.
What?
As Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo approached, they were startled by the heavy air and stopped moving.
They didnt know what was going on, but they all felt that they shouldnt intervene now.
Pyowol, who had been silent for a long time, finally opened his mouth.
What do I have to do to be a Baekgwiryunju?
Its simple.
how?
All you have to do is subdue the current yeonju with force.
Is that okay?
yes! The current yeonju also became a yeonju like that. Basically, it is a principle that the owner of the White Ghost is the strongest.
Im not a member of the Baek Guryun?
Are you not a Shinigami? In the world of Assassins nothing precedes that arc. At least in the current stronghold.
He was the only man in the current Gangho who was allowed to have a nickname with God in it.
It wasnt just a few people calling it that way, but all the warriors in Gangho were calling it that way.
At least, it meant that all strong people acknowledged that his ability as an assassin had risen to the level of a god.
In particr, the weight given to the assassins of Salmun by the nickname Death God was so enormous that it could not be expressed in words.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Ye-seol.
I will take over the position of head of the Baek Guryun.
I cant just hand it over. you know?
Of course.
Pyowol nodded.
There was a clear distinction between public and private life.
Just as Hong Ye-seol won by force, Pyowol had to be won by force from her. Otherwise, the assassins of Baek Guryun will not recognize him.
Salno said.
If you go a little further, there will be a small marina. It will take about half an hour to unload and load there.
Thats enough.
Pyowol shook his head.
In an instant, Hong Ye-seols expression turned cold.
Are you sure? I will do my best. If you dont want to be embarrassed, you should too.
Do that.
after! Then see youter. Because I have to prepare too.
It was a fight with Pyowol, no one else.
Ive already collided with Pyowol several times, but Ive never had a serious fight.
I just stimted in the right line and moderated it.
It was different now.
He tried hard to put on a calm expression, but fighting spirit was seething in his heart.
Hong Ye-seol went into her cabin to get ready.
As Salno said, the dock appeared after a while.
The moment the Unmadogangseon anchored, Pyowol, Hongyeseol, and Salno fell.
I wanted to follow Doyeonsan Mountain, but I couldnt because the atmosphere was so serious.
No matter how much they said they had a close personal rtionship with Pyo-wol, they could not intervene in Baek Gwi-ryeons affairs.
Nam Shin-woo looked at the reed field where Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol disappeared with a worried expression.
Do Yeon-san put her arm around Shin-woo Nams shoulder and said.
It will be fine.
No one will get hurt, right?
It will.
Whoa!
Nothing to worry about. We just need to trust him. Just like it always has been.
Nam Shin-woo nodded at Do Yeon-sans confident words.
Eun-yo looked at the vast reed field in the distance with deeply sunken eyes.
The reeds grew so high that the people inside could not be seen.
Chow!
When the wind blew, the reed fields rippled like waves.
Despite the dazzling spectacle, Eun-yo could not purely admire it.
Its because I know what a bloody fight is going on behind that beautiful scenery.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol were both assassins at the top of the river.
They were venomous servants who had been trained not to groan even when their bodies were seriously injured.
Even when an arm is cut off, they wont scream.
From the moment they grabbed the sword, they were forced to engage in a silent war and were raised that way.
There must be a fierce fight going on in the reed field where nothing can be heard except the sound of the wind.
It seemed to Eun-yos ears that the sound of swords shing with swords was mixed with the sound of the wind.
At some point, the wind that had been blowing like crazy and the shaking of the reeds that had been rolling like waves stopped.
Eun-yo had a hunch.
that everything is over
No matter how the result came out, the confrontation between the two people was put to an end.
Eun-yo jumped off the Unmado river ship and ran into the reed field.
What?
Go with me.
Do Yeon-san and Nam Shin-woo were surprised and followed her.
The three of them made their way through the reeds to the deep end.
A huge clearing had been created inside the reed field. There they looked.
Hong Ye-seol and Salno bowed their heads deeply.
Behind them, all the members of the ck ughter Corps were kneeling on one knee.
Their examples were all directed towards a man.
To Pyowol, a man standing alone in the middle of a field of reeds.
Meet the Most High.
The voice of the Heuksaldae echoed through the reed field.
Chapter 520
Episode 520
It was a voice that was neither loud nor small.
It was the kind of voice you couldnt tell unless you listened carefully, mixed with the sound of the wind. However, Do Yeon-san and others were thrilled by their voices.
Goosebumps ran over her skin and her fingertips tingled.
The 30 ck yers were not mere assassins.
They were thest force to support the group of assassins called Baek Guryun.
Salgwi who only give their allegiance to Yeonju.
They dont carelessly say the word jijon.
He didnt even call the former yeonju the highest. Such people were looking at the moon and saying that it was the highest.
Thats why Pyowols inaction was shocking.
To the extent that Hong Ye-seol of the world could not use much of his strength and was defeated.
In the process, the killing method that Pyowol showed shuddered at the ck killing squad.
They too were assassins.
Of course, I was able to see how sublime the killing method Pyowol had shown me was.
A state they never hoped to reach even in their dreams.
Their eyes were opened by the killing method of Pyowol.
It was no coincidence that a small spasm urred in their shoulder as they knelt.
It was the same with Salno.
Salno looked at Pyowol with a thrilled expression.
Finally, Salmunjijon
Its not simply about Baek Guryuns supreme.
It refers to the supreme being who will unify all the schools of life in the world.
To see in my generation a supreme being who will unify all thews of life in the world
Pyowol did not yet have all thews of life unified.
He only kept three of them under hismand. So I was more willing.
Because you can watch his progress from the beginning.
How much longer will you live if you live yourself?
He had already lived enough to live, and he had no regrets for the rest of his life.
If there is onest wish, it is to watch the birth of Salmunjijon.
thud!
Salno knelt down and bowed his head.
Salno, my subordinate, sees the great Salmun, who will reign over all the Salmun in the world. Wherever the Most Highmands us, we will jump into it without hesitation, even if it is a zing fire. Just give me orders.
Give me orders! Supreme!
The ck ughter followed Salnos words and shouted.
At the sound of their voices, the reed field swelled once again.
Hong Ye-seol said a word next to him.
Tell me something.
Only then did Pyo-wol look at the ck ughterhouse.
Assassins who show little emotion were looking at him with unsuitable hot eyes.
These were the people who would now be their own limbs.
As Hong Ye-seol advised, I had to say something.
I will moderate you.
Pyowol spoke simply without rhetoric.
The ck ughter Corps was rather turbulent.
He read the sincerity contained in Pyowols words.
I will serve you wholeheartedly.
Whoo!
They shouted again in unison.
Pyowol nodded and waved his hand. Then, the thirty-strong ck ughter Corps disappeared like a lie.
He is trying to hide and escort Yeon-ju as before.
Salno got up from his seat and approached Pyowol.
Thank you very much for being the master of Baek Guryun. I, too, will wholeheartedly assist the Supreme.
Baek Guryun is run by Salno as before. Report only the important things.
I take orders.
Salno responded politely.
Hong Ye-seol put a pod on her head and said.
Then Ill go back to being ten blooded.
She had a relieved look on her face.
Because he had let go of the heavy burden that had been weighing him down, he had regained his original cheerfulness.
Do Yeon-san, Nam Shin-woo and Eun-yo approached them.
Are you both okay?
In fact, Doyeonsans words were directed toward Hong Ye-seol rather than Pyo-wol.
Hong Ye-seol shrugged.
It meant okay.
Only then did Doyeonsan and others let out a sigh of relief.
Hong Ye-seol smiled at the three of them.
Pyowol and his party returned to the Unma Dogangseon again.
In the meantime, the Unma Riverboat was almost finished preparing to leave with a new load.
As if they had waited for the batter, the Unmado Riverboat left the dock.
Pyowol became the new Baekgwiryunju, but little has changed.
The epitaph was still the epitaph, and others treated the epitaph as it was. Only Salnos attitude changed to be more polite.
He stood next to Pyowol and reported on the Baekgwiryun.
He informed Pyo-wol of the situation of Baek Gwi-ryuns current power fund safe house helper without exception.
Even if Pyowol did not run Baekguiryeon directly, it was basically something he had to know.
Pyowol listened to Salno in silence.
Salnos speechsted almost half a day.
That is all.
Salno said, wiping the beads of sweat from his forehead.
great job.
no. Its something you have to do, of course.
Reporting for half a day is not something anyone can do.
I do it because I am happy. Its none of your business to worry about.
A small smile appeared on Salnos wrinkled face.
It was then.
Beep!
Suddenly, a soft whistle sounded.
Salno and Hong Ye-seols expressions hardened at the same time.
It was because it was the signal sent by the ck ughterhouse.
Salno said.
This is a signal that a ship is approaching from the front.
ship?
Heuksaldae doesnt react like this to a normal ship. Its probably a ship rted to a strong faction or faction.
It must be a ship rted to the Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe.
What would you like to do?
Once you watch it, you decide.
All right.
Im still not quite sure what happened.
First of all, we had to know why the ships were approaching.
Pyowol crossed his arms and looked ahead.
After about an hour or so, I saw arge ship approaching from the other side.
It was arge ship with a ck hull like a ck whale.
At first nce, it was far from an ordinary ship.
It was a boat of a type that could never be seen in a river with a slow flow like the Yangtze River.
Is it a sea ship?
youre right. It is a ship built in an optimal shape for sailing through high waves in the sea.
As expected, a ship that mainly operates in the sea.
youre right.
Pyowol closed her eyes for a moment.
As far as he knew, there were only two factions that would appear in the Yangtze River with marine vessels.
One was the ghost fleet and the other was Mugeomryun, the loser of Namhae.
The person leading the ghost fleet was Go Il-won, a descendant of Shin Wol-jang.
If it was Go Il-won, he would have a grudge against Pyo-wol. However, it was too much to see that he had already been looking for Pyowol.
Above all, if he had moved, the entire ghost fleet would have moved together, so he wouldnt have sent just one ship.
It seems to be a martial arts ship.
I think the same. It seems that the Mugeomryeon ship was dispatched because of the Rachaldae. What would you like to do?
You have to hit it once. Its in the middle of the river, so its hard to avoid.
All right.
The Unmado Gangseon was a ship built to carry horses, wagons, and luggage. It was suitable for stable operation in the river, but it was difficult to escape due to its slow speed.
Rather than acting hastily, it was more important to first contact the opponents ship and figure out their intentions.
Mugeomryeons ship slowly approached the Unmado River ship where Pyowol was riding.
It was clear that the Unmado River Line was their purpose.
The Mugeomryeon ship attached its hull closely to the Unma Riverboat.
what?
Why are you doing this?
Passengers trembled with anxiety.
They are worried that they are being robbed in the middle of the Yangtze River.
thud!
Finally, Mugeomryuns ship was perfectly attached next to the hull of the Unmado River Ship.
The hull of the Unma Dogangseon screamed as if it would break at any moment.
All over.
At someones order, those who were on the Mugeomryeon ship all at once crossed over to the Unma Dogangseon.
No, look. What is this?
The captain of the Unma Dogang Ship strongly protested.
No matter how much he fears unmanned people, he was the captain who was responsible for the safety of the Unmado River Ship.
I couldnt help but protest.
Fuck!
Ouch!
But what came back was brutal violence.
One of the soldiers who came over to the Unma Dogangseon kicked the captains boat. The captain flew away and hit the railing and passed out.
Where did a sailor dare to
The soldier who kicked the captain in the boat raised his life.
He looked around at those on deck with cool eyes.
Passengers were surprised by his death and bowed their heads or turned away.
It was almost impossible for ordinary people to ept Mu-ins life-like gaze.
Onest woman came across, escorted by warriors.
The woman who gave off a cold atmosphere that overwhelmed everyone was Eom So-so.
Eom So-so, who looked around the deck for a while, immediately moved to the ce where Pyo-wol and his party were.
It was because the atmosphere of Pyo-wol and his party was uniquely different.
Pyowol and Umsoso had already seen their faces many times. But at that time, it was all when the moon was in its true form. I had never seen a face so savage.
Because of that, Eom So-so did not recognize Pyo-wol. However, he felt a strange, uneasy feeling from Pyowol.
She tried to talk to Pyowol with a calm expression.
I am called Mugeomryeons Eomso. Sorry for the inconvenience. If you cooperate, I promise to make you no longer ufortable.
Whats your name?
Eom So-so pointed at Pyo-wol and spoke to him.
Pyowol, who looked at Eomsoso for a moment, opened his mouth.
This is the true name of Samcheongbang.
Samcheongbang?
Youve never heard of it. Because its a small group
No, Ive heard of it.
Umsoso answered firmly.
Samcheongbang was a little-known literary faction in Gangho. But apart from that, Eom So-so was well aware of Samcheongbang.
She stared intently at the moon.
A long time ago, I stopped by Samcheongbang. I also saw Confucius Jin Shao-myeong there.
But the Jin Xiaomyeong I remember doesnt look like you. is anyone? you are.
I would have said it was Jinsos name.
I told you. I have been to Samcheongbang before.
At the time, she was training for a while to perfect her sword skills.
In search of potential opponents, he visited various schools in Gangho, and among them, there was Samcheongbang.
She pointed out Jin So-myeong, the firefighter of Samcheongbang, to fight.
The reason why Eom Susu still remembers Qin Shao Ming is because his inaction was so poor.
Of course, it was by her standards.
Anyway, it was a long time ago, but Eom So-so had a dance with Jin So-myeong, and the face then and now were very different. Not only that, but the atmosphere has changed too much.
So much so that you cant even think of them as the same person.
She stared intently at the moon, as if she felt something.
Those eyes?
It was definitely a look I had seen somewhere before.
There were few owners whose eyes were so deeply imprinted on her.
Chow!
Suddenly, Umsoso pulled out his sword. Then, the soldiers of the Mugeomryun waiting behind drew out their swords all at once.
Umsoso eximed.
Pyowol! Are you Pyowol?
You can disguise your face, but you cant fool those eyes.
Eom So-so was convinced that the opponent was Pyo-wol.
Red light shimmering in the snow of the moon.
She certainly sensed that subtle light that ordinary people cannot distinguish.
Pyowol! Reveal your true self.
Pyowol smiled at her cry.
Chapter 521
Episode 521
The smile that started at the corner of his mouth spread to his entire face.
It had been a long time since he had shown his emotions to this extent.
Thats why its funny what youre going through right now.
Pyowols reverse goal was perfect. It was impossible to find the awkwardness in his face. Even so, the opponent saw through his identity simply with his eyes.
Eom So-so had an eye and memory that exceeded Pyo-wols expectations.
He didnt even know that he would meet Eom So-so here, but even less did he know that he would find out about his identity.
This is why the world is interesting. An ambushes out at an unexpected moment.
So, dont let go of tension.
I never knew what would happen if I let myself go off guard.
To ordinary people, a little carelessness would not do much harm, but to a warrior like himself, it could lead to death.
The world Kang Ho-ran lived in was such a ce.
A world so dangerous that even the slightest inattention leads to death.
Eom So-so reminded Pyo-wol that he was living in such a harsh world.
Pyowol thought it was fortunate.
Because I can be alert before I fall into more conceit.
Dudeuk!
Pyowols face began to change.
also!
Eom So-so was sure that his guess was correct as he aimed his sword at him.
Ugh!
oh my god!
Unlike her, the warriors of Mugeomryun looked at Pyowol with a bewildered expression. It was because I never imagined that a persons face could be changed without using drugs or tools.
Finally, Pyowol regained its original form.
When a face more beautiful than a womans was exposed under the sunlight, the warriors of martial arts let out a silent voice.
What kind of mans face
Can a persons face be so close?
They werepletely overwhelmed by the unhuman aura the moon gave off.
Pyowol shrugged and said.
Are you done now?
It was you, too.
okay!
Rabbit is it yours?
okay!
Why did you do that?
Youre not asking because you dont know, are you?
Are you okay? Even if I turn Geumcheonhoe into an enemy?
Why are you suddenly like this? You already consider me an enemy.
Eom So-so frowned slightly at Pyo-wols question.
Like he said, it was because Eom So-so had been thinking of him as an enemy since before.
Dokgo Hwang, the master, still tried to reap Pyowol, but she thought of Pyowol as something she could never be with.
It was because Pyowol smelled dangerous from the beginning.
Pyowol had a lot of rebellious temperament, not just a double-edged sword, but close to a reverse-edged sword.
It was never easy to manage and manage such a person.
Thats why, from the beginning, she defined Pyowol as an existence that could never go together and was hostile to it.
Eom So-so said, raising his heart to live.
I need you to go to Geumcheonhoe with me.
I have other things to do.
You have no right to veto.
No, in the first ce, you have no right to veto me. I dont understand what you mean by that.
Negotiation breakdown.
Is this something to negotiate in the first ce?
Well, its not something that can be solved with words.
Umsoso smiled coldly.
From the beginning, she had no intention of negotiating with words and words.
Her inquiries so far have been merely ritualistic.
Umsoso knew that fact, and Pyowol also knew it.
Before I knew it, the ship was full of martial artists who came from the ck Gyungho.
It has been a long time since the guests entered the cabin due to the bloody momentum they radiated.
Umsoso said.
You have no chance. But dont surrender in advance. I wont ept it.
You brought a lot.
Because I had to be prepared for the unexpected. And I guess Im right. Because I got you like this.
Umsosos smile grew wider.
There were over 200 warriors behind her. All of them were the elite of martial arts.
They were especially good at fighting on ships.
Even an unmanned person of the same level has an overwhelming experience on a ship.
Two hundred such people were supporting them.
There was no reason for Eom So-so to be intimidated by Pyo-wol.
Pyowol said to Um Soso.
The people around me seem invisible.
Are they your colleagues? So what? Do you think I care about them at all?
Youd better care.
It is no use trying to shake me with such words. That cant shake me.
Swoop!
Umsoso raised his hand. Then, the warriors lined up behind him attacked Pyowol and his party all at once.
Wow!
Damn it!
Like a tidal wave, they pushed toward Pyowols group.
Like the warriors who fought the rough waves every day, they had a rough temper and felt little fear.
Because of that, even though he knew Pyowols true identity, he charged without showing any fear.
At that moment, Salno patted his back and muttered.
I tried not to move because my shins were sore. I cant bear to dare to insult my lord.
Seruk!
Salno disappeared.
The ce where he appeared again was right in the middle of martial arts fighters.
hooked! Fu-wook!
Every time he lightly lifted his cane, martial arts fighters had a hole in their chest and fell down.
Chaa!
hot!
Do Yeon-san and Nam Shin-woo did not hesitate and fought against the martial arts fighters.
Before Eun-yo participated in the fierce battle, she secretly looked at Hong Ye-seol.
What about your sister?
I have another year to deal with.
ah!
Im going to tear that bitchs mouth open.
The person Hong Ye-seol was ring at was Eom So-so.
Eunyo nodded her head without saying a word.
Because if he were in her position, he would have done the same.
Took!
She kicked the sword of the martial arts fighter who had fallen on Do Yeon-san andunched it into the air.
girl!
The martial arts warrior rushed toward such a silver yo. However, Eun-yo did not panic and drew the sword horizontally.
Awesome!
With a sharp cutting sound, Mu-in fell with blood spraying from his chest.
Blue Gucheonmado (˾ħ).
So-roe-eumsas strongest strategy was unfolded.
Eunyo Doyeonsan Nam Shin-woo was a huge barrier.
They formed a wedge formation and held out.
The warriors of the Mugeomryun copsed without being able to cross the wall they made.
No matter how wide the Unma Riverboat was, it was still a boat.
Since thend is not wide open on all sides, if you block the road like this, you can block many enemies with a small number.
what?
It was when Eom So-so was stunned by the unexpected sight.
Seruk!
Without warning, a small dagger flew into the back of her head.
Hong Ye-seol secretly attacked.
joy!
However, Eom Soso was also an aplished master.
Her senses were as keen as those of an assassin. With such a keen sense, he noticed Hong Ye-seols ambush.
Caang!
Hong Ye-seols dagger bounced off Um So-sos sword.
Do not disturb.
Eom So-so got angry and tried to attack Pyo-wol again. However, Hong Ye-seol attacked again and interfered with her.
Whos willing to kill him?
you?
Even if you kill me, I will kill you. So dont be fooling around my man and get out of here.
joy! You are also one of those goofy bitches who are bewitched by that morous face.
Ill show you how scary a golbin bitch can be.
Go away.
Whoo!
Eom So-so opened the cutscene. However, Hong Ye-seol disappeared before Jeolcho arrived.
She was an assassin to the core.
Assassins never see a match with a regr shot.
Its just that Pyowol is unusual, but most assassins see the game through ambush.
Hong Ye-seol was faithful to the unwritten rules of such an assassin.
They used the corpses of martial artists or objects on the boat as cover to hide and aim for the cow.
profit!
Umsoso gritted his teeth.
It was because he couldnt even approach his target, Pyo-wol, because he was paying attention to Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol was like a mosquito to her.
You cant not care, but its not easy to catch.
Moreover, Hong Ye-seols stinger wasnt so bad that it merely stung or itched. Rather, it was dangerous enough to lose ones life if bitten once.
Because of that, Eom So-so had no choice but to deal with Hong Ye-seol with all his might.
Pyowol stood in ce for a moment and looked at the battlefield.
Do Yeon-san, Nam Shin-woo and Eun-yo were definitely doing their part.
Do Yeon-san began to use the power gained from the ghost king properly, and Eun-yo freely practiced the teachings of So-roe-eumsa.
Nam Shin-woo was the worst, but he had the ability of immortality that ordinary people do not have.
He was able to deal with martial arts warriors without fear because he recovered from any minor wounds in an instant.
It is truly one persons role to the fullest.
Of the two, Salno performed the most brilliantly.
The majesty of Salno, who knocked down the warriors of martial arts training while repeatedly beating his bent waist, was truly amazing.
what? You old man!
Shit!
catch! You have to tie your feet.
The warriors of the Mugeomryun pushed to capture Salno, but to no avail.
Like a mudfish, Salno quickly escaped at the slightest opening and was not caught.
However, the downside was that the power of the attack was so low that it could only kill one person at a time.
Moreover, there were still many warriors of martial arts.
If you deal with them this way, you will run out of energy on this side first.
If you mobilize the ck ughter Corps that secretly follows you, you will be able to clean it up easily. However, if that happens, they will also know that Pyowol has be the supreme leader of Baek Guryun.
That was not what Pyowol wanted.
Until the very end, they must not let them know that Pyo-wol has be the supreme leader of Baek Gwi-ryeon, and that he is aiming for the best of Salmun.
Squeak!
The suhonsa stretched along his fingertips. But no one noticed.
Write it!
Without a sound, the suhonsa crossed the air.
Fufufufu!
In an instant, the three people were pierced like a skewer.
Kuuk!
Ouch!
Ugh!
The soldiers copsed with a scream of despair.
Pyo-wol blew a wedding ceremony again.
A simr number of unmanned soldiers copsed this time as well.
It was close to impossible to visually distinguish the hand-honed thread, which is thinner than the silver thread, with the naked eye.
Because of that, in the beginning, the warriors of Mugeomryun did not notice that Pyowol intervened in the fight. However, when dozens of warriors died in session, they also noticed that Pyowol was attacking.
Its a knight.
Its the name of the death.
Everyone be careful.
I dont know the exact name, but there was no one who didnt know that the thread of the g was the name of Pyowol. However, the marriage ceremony was not sox that it could easily be prevented just because it was known.
Fufufufufu!
A subtle prating sound rang out. And a lot of people died.
It could not be stopped or avoided.
Microscopic gifts roamed the ship and led countless warriors to their deaths.
Seeing this, Eom So-sos eyes were bloodshot.
The moon!
She abandoned Hong Ye-seol and ran to Pyo-wol.
Chapter 522
Episode 522
Eom So-so was like a poisonous snake.
His eyes were full of poison and his hands were poisonous.
Wedge!
In an instant, her sword shortened five chapters and reached the front of the moon.
Chit!
Hong Ye-seol, who suddenly lost his goal, clicked his tongue. But it didnt look like he was worried about Pyowol.
Teeing!
Just as Hong Ye-seol had thought, Eom So-sos sword bounced off Pyo-wols body before it even touched it.
Pyo-wol swung a suhonsa to block it.
Ha!
Eom So-so spread the salcho with spirit.
Shh shh!
Her sword split into dozens and attacked the moon.
It was a herbivore called Cheongeomwoo (섦).
The sky was literally raining swords.
Ah!
Ouch!
Even the martial arts fighters who were attacking Pyowol were swept away by her formidable attack.
My flesh was torn and my muscles were bursting.
In an instant, dozens of people had their limbs cut off and were thrown to the ground. However, Pyowol, which was Eom Sosos goal, remained intact.
Chew!
A subtle film was created around the moon.
The Cheongeomwoo that Eomsoso spread hit the membrane and bounced off.
A sword? self-defense? no!
Eom So-so realized that the membrane spread around Pyo-wols body was different from any technique he had known before.
Wheein!
If you listened closely, you could hear a subtle sound constantly echoing around Pyowols body.
It was like the sound of an organ working.
Umsoso opened her eyes wide and looked at them. Then, I saw something endlessly spinning around the moon.
The object rotating around the moon was the Suhonsa.
The suhonsa rotates at a frightening speed and creates a membrane.
Eom So-so gritted his teeth at the technique beyond imagination.
I should have killed him then.
Even when he first met Pyowol, he was close to a monster, but not to the point of denyingmon sense like he is now.
At that time, if Dokgohwang hadnt had vain greed to take Pyowol as his subordinate, he would have been able to kill Pyowol.
When the situation came to this, I bitterly regretted the decision at the time. But there was no room for leisurely regret.
Pod!
Eom So-so kicked the deck and spread the grass.
With her body floating in the air, she swung her sword dozens of times in session. At that time, a formidable sword spirit arose and attacked Pyowol like a wave.
Papababang!
However, before reaching Pyowol, her offensive was blocked by the fiercely rotating suhonsa and bounced off.
It was literally as powerful as self-defense.
Keugh!
Umsosos face contorted.
Now shes clearly understood.
That you can never kill Pyowol with ordinary grass.
The fact that in order to kill the non-human being in front of you, you have to draw everything out of yourself.
Ha! Storm annihtes!
Umsoso focused his energy on the sword. Then, a long de of sword came out.
The blue sword steel was thrust straight into Pyowol.
No matter how strong the membrane made of suhonsa was, it could not block even the sword.
Ill cut you down at once.
Eom So-so swung the sword with all his might.
At that moment, Pyo-wol pulled back the curtain made by the suhonsa.
He also recognized the fact that Eomsosos attacks could not be stopped with ordinary tactics.
Fall out!
Lightning shed on his fingertips.
It was the ck thunder sasagang (z), which is the sasagang loaded with thunderpower.
The ck Thunder Sagang stretched out like a poisonous snake and collided with the Geomgang.
Anything like this
Eom So-so made up his mind to strike down the ck Locust Sagang at once. However, contrary to her thoughts, the ck Thunder Sasa River prated the Sword River and was shot at her.
Oh, no!
Fu-wook!
At that moment, I felt a burning pain in my forehead.
The ck thunder sasa river prated her forehead.
Jujujugu
What came to her mind at that moment was the image of Dokgo Hwang. However, soon Dokgohwangs appearance was erased and everything turned ck.
The thunderpower carried by the ck Lightning Sagang hadpletely burned the inside of her head.
dump!
Umsoso knelt down. White steam was rising from her whole body.
Eom So-so looked nkly at Pyo-wol and copsed.
its obvious
no!
miss!
The eyes of the martial arts fighters who witnessed Eom So-sos death turned upside down.
They left Doyeonsan Mountain and Eunyo, which they had been fighting so far, and ran to the ce where Eomsosos body was.
Seeing them running away, ignoring their own lives, Doyeonsan and others were at a loss for a moment.
Eventually, a few people arrived at the ce where Umsosos body was.
They hurriedly carried Eom Soso in their arms and moved to the ship of Mugeomryun.
The rest of the soldiers attacked Pyowol.
In the meantime, the boat carrying Eom So-sos body moved away from the Unmado riverboat.
The martial arts fighters remaining on the Unma Dogangseon fought to the death.
Dead!
Ha!
Having lost their ce, they had no intention of returning alive.
Just as Dokgo Hwang was the lord that Eom So-so must protect, Eom So-so was the object they must protect.
There was no qualification to live for a warrior who could not protect the target to be protected.
Thats why they disregarded their lives and attacked.
Their appearances were like demons.
If Pyowol and others were ordinary soldiers, they would have been stunned by their spirit. But not even Pyowol, Doyeonsan, Eunyo, and Namshinwoo did not exist as ordinary people.
Although he was young, he experienced all sorts of harsh things from the bottom of the river and grew up, so he was second to none when it came to single-mindedness.
fought and fought
During the half-fight, the only ones standing on their feet were Pyowol and his party.
The warriors of the martial arts practiced a desperate fight until thest one.
To those who didnt know, it seemed that Pyowol and the others had unterally ughtered innocent soldiers.
The wide deck of the Unmado Riverboat was stained red with blood.
Hee!
It bleeds.
Screams erupted from the passengers in the cabins below deck.
The blood that flowed from the deck must have flowed into the cabin.
Passengers in the cabin did not dare toe out.
Salno approached Pyowol.
His whole body was already stained red with blood.
It was because he had minor wounds and blood sttered from the target he had killed.
Salno said as he wiped the blood from his face.
I think youd better get off the ship.
I guess so.
Pyowol agreed with him.
Eom Soso was Dokgo Hwangs most cherished confidant.
They had a bond that went beyond a simple hierarchical rtionship. It was clear that Dokgohwang would go mad after killing such a precious Eomsoso.
It wasnt that he was afraid of Dokgohwang, but it was clear that there would be problems in the future if he collided with him now.
Pyowol looked at Doyeonsan Mountain.
Is everyone okay?
Im a little hurt, but Im fine.
Dont worry about us, brother.
Im fine too.
Do Yeon-san, Eun-yo, and Nam Shin-woo said everything was fine.
Pyowol looked at each of their faces.
Fortunately, there were no major injuries to his body, but he seemed to feel a great burden mentally.
I dont know if I had a firm nting that doesnt waver like Pyowol, but ordinary people couldnt kill so many people and stay sane.
It was rather strange to have a person whose spirit was not shaken even after having the blood of countless people on his hands.
For example, someone like Pyowol.
Pyowol was also aware of that fact.
It means that he had different nerves and perspectives than ordinary people.
Knowing that others are different from you, you have to be considerate of them.
Pyowol asked Hong Ye-seol.
Is there a ce to hide for a while?
There is a ce called Solgawon.
Solgawon?
Its one of the salmun. Their dwellings are suitable for hiding.
Solgawon was one of the salmuns written on the list given by Salno.
Originally, he was active in Shaanxi, but moved his base for a while to enjoy the special effects of the Great War.
They said they were secretly moving, but they couldnt avoid the attention of Baek Guryun.
Unbeknownst to them, everything was figured out by Baek Guryuns informationwork.
Then lets stay at Solgawon for a while.
I will send the ck ughter Team to clear things up in advance.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded.
To the extent that Salno said that, it meant that there was no point in using force so much that he didnt have to move.
Whoops!
Salno whistled.
The whistles, which rang out two long times and three short times, reached the ck ughter squad moving along the Yangtze River.
Heuksaldae, which received the order, began to move without dy.
Sasasac!
In an instant, they disappeared toward Solgawon.
Pyowol approached the man crouching on one side of the deck.
He was the captain of the Unma Dogang Ship.
After blocking the martial arts warriors, he was kicked and lost consciousness.
When Pyowol injected his inner energy, he came to his senses.
Hee!
He was horrified to see the corpses all around him.
Pyowol said to the captain.
From now on, we will get off the ship.
yes? yes!
If martial arts warriorse to visit again, tell me honestly. He said he got off in the middle.
I see.
Sorry for disturbing the ship. The price is paid by the wagon and horse on board the ship.
You dont have to.
There is no ce to dock the boat in the middle anyway. You bring the horse and carriage.
thank you.
The captain prostrated himself on his stomach.
If it was the horses and carriage Pyo-wol had been riding, he could have received at least dozens of gold coins.
It was well worth the risk.
Put the boat near the river.
All right.
The captain grabbed the key himself with an answer.
The huge boat slowly stuck to the riverside.
When they thought they were getting closer, Pyo-wol and the others all jumped towards the river.
In an instant, their appearance disappeared.
Only then did the captain, whose legs gave out, sat down on the floor.
Whew!
Unknowingly, the shooting ceremony flowed.
Suddenly he looked back at the deck.
Numerous bodies were still strewn about the deck.
I wanted to throw all the bodies into the Yangtze River, but I couldnt.
The corpses were all unskilled soldiers.
He will definitelye to retrieve the body from Mugeomryun.
Until then, the body had to be preserved intact.
You cowardly bastards! Everyone,e out and clean up the body.
The captain shouted at the hiding crew members.
Only then did the crewe out and start stacking the bodies on one side of the ship.
Dont miss a phrase and move it. fuck! If you do something wrong, you could be killed by martial arts training, so you should treat them with the utmost respect.
yes yes!
All right.
The crew moved the body more carefully.
Fuck! Surely Mugeomryun wont take out his anger on us?
The captain muttered and looked at the bodies piled up on one side of the deck.
Blood was still oozing from the bodies.
The fishy smell of the blood made the captain and crew uneasy.
The captain clenched his fists and murmured.
I dont know! Shit!
Chapter 523
Episode 523
Dokgos eyebrows trembled.
The person he trusted the most returned as a chilled corpse.
Please kill me.
sorry.
The warriors who returned with the body prostrated themselves in front of Dokgo Hwang and banged their heads on the floor.
Their foreheads were cracked and bleeding, but no one dared to raise their heads.
Dokgohwang looked at the corpse in front of them without even looking at them.
The body was covered with a white cloth.
Dokgohwang carefully lifted the white cloth. Then, Eom So-sos face was revealed.
A painful light was evident on Eom So-sos face, which had a hole between his eyebrows. It was clear how much pain she felt before she died.
Soso!
I tried to stay calm, but my voice trembled a little.
Eom So-so was not just a subordinate.
He was his colleague and lover.
Eom So So was the only person he trusted and relied on.
Except for himself, there was no one to be defeated in the martial arts training. Thats why I trusted him and put him on a dangerous mission.
But she came back as a cold corpse.
I felt a sense of loss, as if a huge hole had been pierced in one side of my heart.
It was the first time in my life that I felt this way.
A small spasm had sprung up in his shoulder, and there was a haze of moisture around his eyes.
Dokgohwang blinked and forcibly removed the moisture.
He stretched out his hand and touched her face for a moment before opening his mouth.
Who are you?
yes?
I mean, who did it?
Thats PyoMon.
The moon?
The youngdy said it was definitely a pyowol.
okay! You mean the moon?
Dokgohwang chewed on the two letters in the name Pyowol several times.
People gathered in front of Daejeon felt an eerie chill.
Rather, he felt extreme fear at the appearance of Dokgo Hwang, who did not do anything.
Dokgohwang carefully covered the white cloth again and got up.
His eyes turned to the man in front of him.
Among those who mobilized, he was the one with the highest rank next to Eomsoso. He was tasked with assisting Eomsoso.
Upon receiving Dokgo Hwangs gaze, the man opened his mouth.
sorry. It was not a situation where I would intervene.
So you brought back only the body?
I wanted to bring the body. I will pay for the rest with my life.
Fuck!
A scream erupted from the mans body.
Its self-inflicted.
Dark red blood poured from the mans chil-gong, and he soon died.
About a dozen unmanned people behind the man who took his own life spoke at the same time.
We will pay for our sins with our lives.
Theymitted suicide by bursting their heart veins at the same time, just like the man did.
In an instant, as many as eleven unmanned soldiers took their own lives.
The atmosphere that had subsided even if it wasnt so, fell even more heavily.
No one opened their mouths.
Everyone bowed their heads and waited for Dokgo Hwangs disposition.
Dokgohwang looked at the warriors for a while, then looked away.
A panoramic view of the vast Poyang Lake came into his eyes.
Dokgohwang looked at Poyang Lake for a long time without saying a word.
In the meantime, the warriors in front of Daejeon did not say a word, only waiting for Dokgohwangs disposition.
Finally, Dokgo Hwang opened his mouth.
Find him by any means necessary.
Honorable name!
You can use Haomen or you can use Geumcheonhoe. Find him by all means. I will punish him myself.
I take orders.
The warriors of martial arts answered in one voice.
Dokgohwang left them behind and moved on.
A man appeared in his eyes.
It was Jang Moo-geuk, the owner of the Geumcheonhoe.
Zhang Mu-geuk was watching Dok-gohwang with his arms crossed.
As Dokgohwang approached, Jang Mu-geuk opened his mouth.
Are you okay?
no! Its not okay.
Dokgohwang shook his head.
Zhang Mu-geuk stared at Dok-gohwang.
This is a very important time.
I know.
If the power of martial arts is exhausted, the great world will be shaken.
I know.
So youre saying youre going to focus your efforts on chasing the moon?
Yes.
Dokgo Hwang answered without hesitation.
Zhang Mu-geuk frowned as he watched Dok-go-hwang.
This was the first time Dokgo Hwang had shown such a wave of emotion. It was clear that no matter what he said now, it would not reach Dokgo Hwangs ears.
Jang Moo-geuk said.
I can take care of it for you if you want.
That is an insult to me.
Dokgo Hwang replied firmly.
With his attitude that there was no room for negotiation, Zhang Wu-geuk couldnte up with the next word.
Dokgo Hwang continued.
He may be one of those people who mean nothing to you, but he meant a lot to me. There is no point in borrowing your hand. I have to kill her with my own hands to release her limitations.
I cant wait that long.
I wont make you wait that long.
I believe!
Believe me! When have I ever let you down?
None.
Zhang Wuqing shook his head.
It was impossible to convince Dokgohwang with any words.
It was not in his character to get hung up on the impossible.
Ill have to think that I cant mobilize martial arts for the time being.
Due to Dokgo Hwangs personality, it was clear that he would neglect Geumcheonhoe until he took revenge by killing Pyowol.
Dokgohwang and Mugeomryeons share in Geumcheonhoe was by no means small. If they fall out, arge gap will appear. And Union Reunion will attack without missing the gap.
I had to somehow fill the void left by Mugeomryeon.
Jang Mu-geuk frowned.
Ill have to get support from the soldiers at Cheonmujang.
It was a choice I didnt want to make if possible.
He wanted to seize the hegemony of the world with his own strength. Because of that, he went through cumbersome procedures and got his hands on Geumcheonhoe.
It was to put the worlds equipment in their hands and build a fortress.
His attempts were only half sessful.
It was good to take control of the Geumcheonhoe, but it was because the Eunryeonhoe was born against it.
Just as there is darkness where there is light, the world has the property of trying to bnce.
If the Golden Heaven was the light, the Silver Lotus was the darkness, and if the Gold, the Heaven was darkness, the Silver Lotus was the light.
In the end, the birth of Eunryeonhoe could be said to be destiny.
When the Union Association was firstunched, it should have been trampled on in the bud. However, he missed the timing and the Union Association grew into a huge force that could not be ignored.
If he notices that martial arts power is missing, he will somehow attack the gap. In that case, the great world of Zhang Wu-geuk could be shaken.
In order to prevent such a situation, they had no choice but to receive military support from Cheonmujang.
Tsk! All of this happened because of one assassin. How absurd!
Zhang Wuji clicked his tongue.
Solgawon (rԺ) was located on a cliff overlooking the Yangtze River.
Looking up from the Yangtze River, I couldnt tell that a fairlyrge manor existed in such a location. because it was not visible.
In addition, the forest surrounded the manor, so it was invisible even from a distance.
Because of that, no one who went to and from the Yangtze River noticed that there was a manor in a ce like this.
Solgawon was a heavenly fortress unknown to anyone but those who belonged to it. Because of that, Solgawons family members were proud that they would never be captured. But now their pride was shattered.
More than 30 people were lying in an empty lot in the center of Solgawon.
Kuk!
Ugh!
Their screaming faces were filled with the light of fear.
They looked around with terrified faces.
Thirty soldiers surrounded them.
The warriors, all wearing ck uniforms and masks, were looking at the soldiers of Solgawon without making a sound.
It was half an hour before the men in ck uniforms visited.
Without a sound or sign, they sneaked into Solgawon and attacked the families.
I didnt know how to get hurt.
When I came to my senses, all of my family members had been subdued and abandoned like baggage in the empty lot of Solgawon.
Solgawonju Sadowon, who barely came to his senses, opened his mouth.
Who are you and why are you attacking us?
I dont know what you came here for, but Solgawon is just an ordinary manor.
.
The apostles spoke hesitatingly, but none of the soldiers who were besieging them opened their mouths.
Sadowon felt the blood in his whole body cold.
Although he protested that it was an ordinary manor, all members of Sol Family were assassins.
Even though they were not top-notch warriors or groups, they were capable enough to protect themselves. All of them were subdued without being able to respond at all.
Only the same assassin could subdue the assassins, Sol Gawons family, without a sound.
This is because it is impossible until youpletely prate the physiology of an assassin and how to respond.
An assassin who has reached this level in a Danggeum stronghold.
There was only one group of assassins that came to his mind.
Why is Baek Guryun taking us? I bet we wouldnt have offended Baek Guryun.
Despite the protests of the Sadowon, the besieged soldiers did not say anything.
That appearance made Sol Ga-Wons family members more afraid.
Sometimes silence is more terrifying than ten words of threat.
It was then.
Awesome!
The rusty hinges screamed and Solgawons front door opened. And a group of people entered Solgawon through the open door.
At that moment, the ck ughter Corps, which was besieging the warriors of Solgawon, knelt down on one knee and shouted in unison.
Meet the Most High.
Whoops!
After their death, all the objects in Solgawon vibrated in unison.
The faces of the apostles and family members turned white.
oh my god! Baek Guryuns Jijon? Why did hee to Solgawon?
Although they are said to be the same group of assassins, there is a gap as vast as the sky and the earth between Sol Ga-won and Baek Gwi-ryeon.
The reality is that even if you gather all the assassins of Solgawon, you will not be able to handle a single bloody death.
It was the reality of a group of insignificant assassins like Solgawon that they had to pretend to die when they told them to die.
Even if only one bloody blood came, I heard that the supreme being of the hundred ghosts hade to thend of bee bee beolbeol.
Sadowon did not even dare to raise his head and was trembling. It was the same with other family members.
Pyowol looked around Solgawon.
It was definitely a terrain that could be called a heavenly fortress.
I thought that I had found a ce like this and built a manor.
Pyowols gaze turned to the apostle.
At a nce, he recognized that he was the original owner of Solgawon.
Did you say it was an apostle?
yes? yes!
At Pyowols words, Sadowon raised his head and looked at him.
Pyowols face, which was white and filled with a magical atmosphere, was visible.
The moment I saw his face, a nickname came to mind.
Reaper?
I guess you know me.
You really bought it? Why did the god of death have a hundred ghosts?
A light of doubt appeared on the face of the apostle.
Even among those who belonged to Salmun, there was no one who did not know the symbol.
It was because he was more sensitive to information about transcendence as he was the same assassin.
Unconventional moves and force that make it impossible to believe that an assassin.
The moon has always been the target of the assassins most wary.
Thats why we constantly collected information about Pyowols appearance, behavior and strength. Because of that, as soon as I saw Pyowol, I was able to immediately recognize its identity.
no way?
An assumption came into his mind.
A family that you absolutely dont want to believe in, but have no way not to believe it.
Could it be that the god of death took over the hundred ghosts?
In an instant, the strength in my limbs was gone.
Because they intuit their fate.
The Sasin who received Baek Guryun was trying to get Sol Ga Won as well. And they did not have the power to refuse Pyo Wols hand.
oh my god!
Sadowon closed his eyes tightly.
Chapter 524
Episode 524
Solgawon is in Pyowols clutches.
Sadowon, who learned the identity of Pyowol, gave up his resistance altogether.
Sasin and Baek Gwi-ryun.
It was the worstbination ever.
At least for the assassins living in Salmun, it was no different from a disaster.
Pyo-wol, who is even called the best assassin in the history of a strong fighter.
Baek Gwi-ryeon, the strongest murderer in Gangho.
You cant guarantee your life even if you run into one of them, but thebination of the two.
From the circumstances, it was clear that Pyo-wol had obtained Baek Gwi-ryun.
Baek Guryun of the world couldnt help but kneel before Pyo-Wol, but it was absurd that Sol Ga-Won and the like would reject him.
In the end, Sadowon and family members swore allegiance to Pyowol.
I swear allegiance to the messenger of the apostolic temple.
I swear allegiance.
Their voices resonated in Solgawon.
Pyowol looked at them and opened his mouth.
I will stay at Solgawon for the time being. to cooperate.
of course. We will do our best to serve you.
The apostle bowed his head and replied.
Pyowols gaze turned to Salno. Then Salno nodded as if he understood.
I will take care of the rest. May your lord rest in peace.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded and went inside.
Hong Ye-seol and Do Yeon-san followed.
When they were all gone, Salno approached the apostate.
Did you say apostolic?
Thats right. Noya!
The apostle politely replied.
Seeing that Pyowol left the job to Salno, he had an intuition that he was not of an ordinary status.
Salnos words continued.
I say live. As you can see, they are all old and are about to retire, but fortunately, they are fulfilling their big dream by meeting the Supreme.
What if its a dream?
All thews of life in the world are unified!
You mean heaven?
Yes! Heaven!
The apostle raised his eyes wide.
It was on a scale he could not have imagined.
As the owner of a small shop, he was managing a small request.
Somehow, he became an assassin and became the head of a murder investigation.
To him, nning the world was a word that could onlye out of a dream.
Are you reallyreally going to unify all the affairs of the world?
I couldnt believe it and asked again.
Salnos answer to that was also firm.
Yes.
oh my god!
You and Sol Gawon are on the lucky side. Because I joined in the beginning. You dont know what that means, do you?
of course. It is an honor to be a part of the Supremes journey.
Haeungbang and Baekwoldan have already sworn allegiance to their master.
ah!
Suddenly, my heart started beating wildly.
Pyo-wol was not simply trying to make a living with words, but was in earnest.
Sadowon knew that there was a big difference between joining in the early stages and just putting chopsticks on the table.
He bowed his head to Salno and said.
Give me an order no matter what. I will obey even if you give me an order to get the king of mes.
Salno tapped the apostle on the shoulder.
Its a good attitude. The lord will stay here for a while, so lets work on making it a fortress.
All right. Just put your name down. I will believe in Bong-Gong and follow him.
Bong-gong?
If you dont like it, can I call you by a different name?
No, good to hear. Its Bong-Gong. Its a perfect position for an old man who is about to retire.
Then, I will continue to call you Bong-Gong.
Let it be. Lets start by repairing the inside of Solgawon.
All right.
Salno gave instructions to the apostate, who listened carefully to his words.
Even so, Solgawon was located in a heavenly topography.
Salno transformed Solgawon into a more powerful fortress.
He was well versed in institutions.
Among the murder targets, there were numerous people who protected themselves with institutions. In order to kill through the organ, I had no choice but to study nature, and after such a long time, I had no choice but to have a special knowledge of the organ.
In just three days, Solgawon was reborn as a strong fortress. But nobody knew about it.
For three days, Pyo-wol was stuck in the shelter and did note out. Still, no one was dissatisfied.
The family members of Sadowon and Solgawon now perfectly epted Pyowol as their ruler.
The night in Solgawon was very dark.
It was because there was no private house nearby and it was located in a precarious ce on top of a cliff.
Those who did not know that Solgawon was here were just right to fall off the cliff after wandering in the dark.
All those currently in Solgawon were ustomed to darkness.
This is because everyone except for Do Yeon-san, Eun-yo, and Nam Shin-woo are assassins.
They had the ability to see through a fair amount of darkness without even turning on a light.
Thats why I dont bother turning on the lights at night.
There were people looking at Solgawon, who was immersed in darkness.
They were wrapped up so tightly that their age and gender could not be guessed, and they stood on top of a tall tree and looked at Solgawon.
A strong wind blew and bent the branches as if they would break at any moment, but they did not shake at all.
After looking at Solgawon for a while, the three exchanged nces.
There he is.
Is he really worthy?
Ill have to check it out now.
They had a meaningless conversation.
As usual, they hardly ever came and went.
Its been years since theyve been together like this.
It was all because of one man.
It was because of Pyowol, a man staying at Solgawon.
The three of them looked at each other for a while and then dispersed.
Sasasac!
Although they moved in different directions, their destination was Solgawon.
Brain Eye was one of the three people gathered here today.
Although he had his real name, he did not use it, so he himself had forgotten it for a long time.
Instead of his real name, he used the nickname Noe-an.
Its because I liked the nickname of Brain.
The reason why he is called brain eye is because the light in his eyes is as intense as lightning strikes from his eyes.
Exposing such clear characteristics was a reason for disqualification as an assassin. Even so, the reason that Noe-an survived as an assassin for a long time was because his ability was so outstanding.
The brain was an assassin.
It was no ordinary assassin either.
He belonged to the Baek Guryun.
Even in Baek Guryun, he belonged to the Ten Bloods.
He only received one referral per year.
Other requests were rejected no matter how much money they offered. Even so, the reason he was able to be a member of the Ten Bloods is because his ability is so great.
In terms of the ability to simplyplete the murder, none of the Ten Bloods could follow the brain.
No matter what the request was entrusted to, the assassin who was sure toplete it was the brain.
He was also very proud of himself.
He usually did not pay attention to the secret struggles or power struggles within Baek Guryun.
No matter what the internal circumstances were, I thought it would be enough as long as the request was paid well. So, even when Hong Ye-seol, who was in the same bloodline, killed the former Ryeon-ju and became the new Ryeon-ju, he did not pay much attention.
If so, it was because they were members of the same Baek Guryun family.
His rtionship with Hong Ye-seol wasnt too bad, and above all, he knew that she wouldnt bother him just because she became her master.
His principles were firm.
It ismissioned only once a year.
As long as it didnt vite his principles, it didnt matter who became the Baekgwiryunju. Only if it was a person within the Baekgwiryun.
Three days ago he was contacted with payment.
Not only that, but all of the Ten Bloods were given the same message.
Also, Baek Guryunju has changed.
At first, it came out of swearing.
no! How long has it been since that bitch became a yeonju, did the yeonju change again?
Baek Guryuns position was not worthless enough to change so easily.
It was even said that the person who became the yeonju this time was the Shinigami.
I understood until Hong Ye-seol. Still, she was an assassin of the Hundred Ghosts in the first ce. But it was not a leap.
He had nothing to do with Baek Guryun.
Although he was shouting gangho with the nickname of Sasin, his birth itself was different from the Assassins of Baek Guryun.
Salno must be out of his mind. No matter how much he is a death god, he is recognized as a lynx.
Even if he didnt know Hong Ye-seol, he couldnt recognize Pyo-wol as Yeonju.
Pyo-wol may have reached the highest level as an assassin, but epting him as the yeonju of the Baek Gwi-ryun was another matter. So he came all the way here to check the moon for himself.
It was possible because the ce where he was hiding was not far away.
Hemorrhagic rain and death shadows would have the same thoughts as me.
The people who were with him a moment ago were all ten bloody years old.
Heolwoo and Sayoung.
They also ran all the way here to check the Pyowol.
Hee-woo had a unique tendency as much as the brain, and Sa-yeong was the owner of a great killing method to the point of being called the shadow of death.
All three were assassins at the top of the Ten Bloods.
In terms of simple killing methods, even Hong Ye-seol had tremendous skills.
There was only one reason they came here.
It was to see if Pyo-wol was qualified to be Baek Gwi-ryeons runner.
There was only one way for an assassin to check the skill of another assassin.
Its just killing yourself.
If he couldnt block his ambush, he didnt deserve to be the master of Baekgwiryun.
It was unexpected that Heol-woo and Sa-young joined, but he didnt want to give them up either.
Whoever attacks and subdues Pyowol first will be recognized as the best assassin.
I wasnt very interested in the position of Baek Guryunju, but I was greedy for the position of the best assassin in the river.
Inside the brain, the hidden technique of assimtion without trace was performed.
The story of no traces he unfolds literally refers to the stealth technique of assimting with the surroundingndscape without leaving any traces.
When the story unfolded in his brain, no one could find him.
There is no sound or sign.
It even regtes its body temperature to deceive the senses of those who are vignt.
The current defenders of Solgawon were the ck ughter Corps.
The flesh demons under the direct control of Baek Guryun Lord.
Their senses and powerlessness are beyond imagination.
Because he was the same assassin, he knew better than anyone else the ability of the Dark yer. Nevertheless, the reason he unfolded the story without hesitation is because he is so confident in his ability.
In fact, even though he hid in Solgawon, no one in the ck ughter Corps noticed.
The eyes in the brain scanned the surroundings sharply.
It looked like an ordinary wall, but there were five ck yer assassins hiding there.
They were watching without a leak, but they were also human.
Unrecognized blind spots were bound to exist.
Inside the brain dug into their blind spots.
In this way, I felt two signs moving secretly in the senses in my brain that had prated Solgawon.
Heolwoo and Sayoung.
Brain recognized their identities at once.
Just as he secretly infiltrated Solgawon, they also seeded in crossing the wall.
All that was left was to find Pyowols abode.
The inside of the brain did not know the Solgar circle structure.
Originally, it would have prated by thoroughly grasping the structure and clearly determining the route of infiltration. However, because he rushed so quickly, he was unable to investigate anything inside Solgawon.
Even so, the brain wasnt too worried.
Because its not the first time Ive experienced something like this.
Most of the interior structures of manors like Solgawon werergely the same, and most of the owners dwellings were located in simr ces.
Thergest and most splendid hall in the manor.
Among them, thergest room was the residence of the owner of the manor.
Although Pyo-wol was not the owner of Sol Ga-won, he would be staying in the original owners residence as long as he took over.
Hey there!
Inside the brain, at once, he found a ce where Pyowol could stay.
As if to prove his guess, there were a lot of ck ughterhouses around.
There was his goal.
A prey named Pyowol.
Sreung!
A half-moon-shaped gihyeongdo was pulled out from his waist.
It was the Thunder King, a poisonous weapon.
The inside of the brain seeped into the hall while holding the Thunder King in his hand.
At the same time, Heewoo and Sayoung also moved.
Chapter 525
Episode 525
Although moving in the same space with the same goal, the three assassins did not even think about cooperation.
It is because the pride of both Noe-an and Hee-woo Sa-young pierced the sky.
Because of that, no matter how difficult the request was, there was nothing to cooperate and move.
It was the same even now.
They all moved together aiming for Pyowol, but they didnt even think about cooperation.
Among them, Brain was the most advanced.
His shadowless storytelling was the pinnacle of stealth.
Because of that, he was able to reach the ceiling of Pyowols abode before Heolwoo and Sayoung.
From the top of arge crossbeam, he looked down into the room.
The room was filled with a musty smell.
I knew very well what that meant.
I had an affair.
I saw a woman lying on the bed with her shoulders exposed.
Not long after the work was over, the woman was breathing heavily.
Hong Ye-seol!
My brain instantly recognized the identity of the woman.
I couldnt have known if I didnt know.
It was because she was the woman who had been in the seat of Baek Guryunju just three days ago.
Before that, he was a member of the Ten Bloods like them.
No matter how little they interacted with each other, they knew at least their faces and names.
Moreover, although Hong Ye-seol was only for a short time, he had risen to the position of Baek Guryun-ju anyway.
It is impossible not to pay attention.
It was then.
Hong Ye-seol, who was out of breath, suddenly raised his head and looked straight at the ceiling. But her eyes were on the inside of the brain.
The brain furrowed its brow.
This is because there is absolutely no way that Hong Ye-seol is lying on the bed where he is hiding.
Coincidence
It couldnt have been.
Coincidence does not exist for people who live in such a harsh world.
It was clear that he knew and saw himself.
For a moment, I felt an eerie feeling in my brain.
It was strange that the man who should be with Hong Ye-seol was nowhere to be seen.
At that time, Hong Ye-seol, who was looking at the ce where the brain was, smiled.
I felt the chill in my brain as if I had been bathed in cold water at the smile as if I knew everything.
you?
It was the moment my brain was about to open its mouth.
Kuk!
A soft moan came from somewhere.
It was such a weak sound that you would never have heard it unless you were extremely sensitive.
The moment I heard the sound, my brain instantly recognized the owner of the moan.
Its Sayoung.
There was only one thing that would make Sa-Young, an assassin as good as himself, burst into moaning.
being subdued by someone
Shit!
It was only then that I realized the reality of the sense of crisis in my brain.
This is also the reason Hong Ye-seol smiled at him.
The death god has moved.
Noen-an hurriedly got up and stepped back.
The raid was a failure.
I dont know how I noticed it, but it was clear that the Shinigami had noticed their intrusion and moved.
It was then.
Keugh!
A groan was heard again.
The brain recognized the owner of the moan again.
Heeolwoo was the owner of an excellent killing method as good as himself.
Heewoo, like other assassins, was trained in silence.
It was trained to remain absolutely silent no matter what situation urred during the murder.
The fact that such a hemorrhage let out a groan meant that the situation was so urgent.
Following Sayoung, he suffered from hemorrhoids?
If he hadnt heard their groans himself, he would never have believed them.
It wasnt the time to cover things up.
The inside of the brain rushed out of the anterior chamber.
After leaving the pce without a sound, he reversed the route he had infiltrated into.
Fortunately, the ck yer didnt notice his movements.
Having escaped from Solgawon, Noe-anunched a light attack with all his might.
After getting out of this ce, we will reorganize. Come back after making a perfect n.
Brain med himself for his impatience and ran at high speed.
Even though it was moving so fast, there was not even the sound of clothes pping.
Normally, if I was this far away, I should have felt some relief. But at this moment, the heart in my brain was beating like crazy.
It wasnt just because he was doing his best to fight the battle.
This is because his body was aware of the crisis before his head.
The brain did not make the mistake of ignoring the warnings of its instincts.
He turned to his left.
hooked!
At that moment, a gift that is difficult to distinguish with the naked eye was nted where he originally intended to step.
It was a married couple.
Noen-an turned his head and looked in the direction from which the suhonsa flew.
There, he saw In-young running at his own pace.
It was Pyo-wol, a man with a white and handsome face that stood out even in the thick darkness.
Reaper!
The brain gritted it.
His guess turned out to be true.
In that short time, Pyowol was not enough to subdue Sa-Young and Hee-Woo, but he also pursued himself.
It was a movement that could not be understood bymon sense.
Goosebumps ran up my spine.
A strong sense of danger made his lips dry.
Their gazes met with Pyowol.
The soft red light in his jet-ck eyes seemed to see through all of his thoughts.
Brain gave up on escaping.
He acknowledged the fact that he could not shake off the Pyowol with his own Gyeonggong. I didnt even think it would be easy.
shh!
My brain rushed at Pyowol with terrifying speed.
The Thunder King in his hand aimed at Pyowols breath.
At that moment, Pyowol also took out a dagger from his waist.
It was a dagger made by Dang Sochu.
Wave patterns were rippling on the surface of the dagger, which was about half a span longer than the ghost tombstone.
Pyowol shed with the Thunder King holding the dagger in reverse.
jjoong!
Sparks flew in all directions with a sharp sound.
Cagaga River!
The moon and the brain collided with each other over and over again.
They didnt even take a break.
They ran through the bushes, climbed tall trees, and crashed while running along streams.
Even while running through a dark forest without a single light, they never fell or lost their bnce.
Darkness could not stand in their way.
Was it like this? Reaper!
The face inside the brain was distorted.
It was because the blood flowed from the hand holding the Thunder King.
The impact of shing with the sword of Pyowol piled up and piled up, tearing the hukou.
This was the first time.
Chew!
Because it moved so violently in a short time, steam rose from the body inside the brain.
I couldnt even remember when my brain had ever moved so violently.
Themon characteristic of assassins like Brainan is that their endurance is weak.
An assassin seeks a one-hit kill.
Even if it means waiting for a few days and a few days, it is aiming for an opportunity to stop breathing at once.
It was the fate of an assassin to be killed if he failed to kill his opponent in one blow. Because of that, there was a tendency to bet everything on the first strike.
It was the same with the brain.
Most of those he dealt with died in one blow.
Because of this, there was no reason to uselessly waste energy on three strikes. Because of that, the endurance in the brain was inevitably weak.
Normally, this is not a problem at all, but when ites to a powerful opponent like Pyowol, it turns out to be a serious breakdown.
Pyowol was faster and stronger than that.
Even though he was moving so vigorously, he didnt even breathe hard.
Like an adult watching a childs tricks, Pyo-wol was looking inside his brain like that.
In front of his eyes, he felt himself shabby in his brain.
My brain couldnt help but admit it.
It means that Pyo-Wol has the qualifications to be Baek Gwi-ryun.
But that didnt make it easy to surrender. Because his pride would not tolerate it.
Ha!
For the first time, he let out a spirit and attacked Pyowol.
Shh shh!
The Thunder King tore apart the darkness and attacked Pyowol.
With all his might, he elerated.
The Thunder King split the air faster than before. However, even so, it did not happen that the Thunder King would touch Pyowols body.
Pyowol also increased the speed.
The expression in the brain was distorted.
It was clear that Pyowol was making fun of himself.
As if to say that this is the difference between him and himself.
I felt shame in my brain.
dare!
Life soared in his eyes.
No one had ever looked at him this way. There were many cases to the contrary.
He didnt deserve to be looked at like this.
The Brain focused more energy on the Brain King.
Shigaak!
A fierce wind blew through the brain.
Thats how fast the brain moves.
Normal people couldnt see it with the naked eye. However, Pyowols eyes could clearly see the movement of his brain.
I dont know in the brain, but Pyowol already noticed when he first stepped into Solgawon.
He could fool the Dark yer, but he couldnt fool the senses of Pyowol.
From the beginning to the end, Sa-Young, the hemorrhage in the brain, yed in the palm of Pyo-Wol.
They decided to test Pyowol to see if he was qualified for Baekgwiryunju, but in fact it was Pyowol who did the test.
Heeol-woo and Sa-yeong were suppressed without knowing that Pyo-wol was approaching. At least I felt good inside my brain and escaped, but that was all.
In the past, it would have taken a lot of time to subdue the three. Thats how great the ability of the three people was. However, Pyowol now was a different person than before.
Aftering out to the river, he has been fighting the strong people steadily.
Oveing countless death threats, his martial arts continued to develop, and now he has established his own independent realm.
He had reached a level that no other assassin had reached.
Just as you can see all the scenery around you when you climb to the top of the mountain, Pyowols eyes, which have reached the highest level as an assassin, were not unfamiliar or new to the techniques unfolding in his brain.
Wow!
Pyo-wol bent his back and dug into the bosom inside his brain.
The Thunder King flew at his neck, but he was easily knocked out with a dagger.
Caang!
The Thunder King bounced off with a metal sound.
I fed the jade to the chest in the wide open brain.
bang!
With the explosion, the inside of my brain flew backwards.
The moon sped up to catch up with him.
Even in the middle of the flight, the brain did not let go and counterattacked by swinging the brain king.
However, his counterattack was easily overpowered.
Pyowol grabbed his wrist and bent it to the other side.
Crunchy!
The wrist broke with a rupture. Still, the brain didnt scream.
Pyo-Wol smiled as he looked inside his brain.
Because it is the basis of the assassin. But I had no intention of seeing it that way.
bang!
Once again, the prison broke.
The brain couldnt stand it any longer and vomited blood.
His chin and chest were stained red.
Even after vomiting blood, the stomach did not calm down.
My limbs were shaking and I couldnt stand up.
He lifted his white face and looked at Pyowol.
Pyowol stowed the dagger and walked towards him.
The way he walked without changing his expression didnt look like the same person at all.
Tsk!
Behind Pyowols back, someone clicked their tongue and appeared.
The old man with dark spots all over his face was Salno.
Btedly, Salno came running with the ck ughter Team.
Heol-woo and Sa-young were caught in the ck ughter Corps while unconscious.
Salno said to Noe-an.
In the end, you guys didnt believe me and did something. How do you feel about dealing with the Supreme?
My brain couldnt bear to speak, and my chin twitched.
Pyowol looked down at him without saying anything.
I didnt even feel embarrassed anymore.
This is because he personally confirmed the difference between himself and him.
Noen An said as he got down on one knee.
I see you in the inner brain, Mr. Lian.
Pyowol was recognized as the supreme being of Baekgwiryun.
Chapter 526
Episode 526
Jangsu was a city located hundreds of li south of Lake Poyang.
Although less known than the cities adjacent to Poyang Lake, Jangsu was a fairlyrge city.
Since it is located between Poyang Lake and Mt.
Thergest gate in Jangsu was Okhwamun (T).
Okhwamun, which was opened in Mt. Okhwa, moved to Jangsu ording to the flow of the times. It is because the Okhwamun, which is neither a Domun nor a Buddhist monk, has little benefit from Okhwasan.
Jangsu was a fairlyrge city and so many people visited it.
Where people flock to, there is bound to be an advantage, and Okhwamun seized the hegemony of the longevity by seizing those interests one by one.
The longevitys interest was by no means small.
Okhwamuns disciples entered the upper rank of Pyoguk Sanghoe in Jangsu and upied key positions.
Of course, Okhwamuns breath had no choice but to touch the back of the g.
Okhwamun became the loser of longevity.
Okhwamunju Chomuyang has lived without any worries as a loser of longevity.
At least in Jangsu, there was no one to challenge his authority, and most of all, his ambition was not that great.
He did not like to influence other areas because he was satisfied with the longevity of the losers.
Since he was not greedy with the outside world, there was nothing to be a natural problem.
The problem happened recently.
The Great War is the problem. That bastards mighty battle
Ms. Chomu muttered as she sat at Taesas chair.
It was good that the Great War broke out. Its because if you dont participate in the middle of the day.
The real problem was the ce where the Great War broke out.
The Poyang Lake
The distance from Poyang Lake to Jangsu was only a few hundred li.
Also, the road to Poyang Lake passed through Jangsu.
Many of those who wanted to participate in the Gangho Daejeon stopped by Jangsu on the way to Lake Poyang.
Of course, the warriors living in longevity talked about the Gangho War and gave a lot of energy as if they could be heroes right away.
Because of them, even the atmosphere of longevity was disturbed.
Apparently, unmanned soldiers in longevity are also affected.
Many of the warriors of the longevity were those of Okhwamun, and some of them headed to Poyangho to spread their courage.
The desertion of such unmanned people was nothing to worry about.
In life, there are gobies who go wild without knowing the world, and such people never live long.
He had no reason to worry about the soldiers who jumped into the firing line with their own feet.
What he was worried about was the invitation letter in his hand.
One is from the Unryeonhoe and the other is from the Geumcheonhoe.
It really looks like a dog.
Chomu-yang frowned.
I knew that one day I would be forced to make a choice like this, but when it became a reality, I felt very dirty.
The contents of the invitation were obvious.
It was to fight alongside them.
If you join the Geumcheonhoe, you be enemies with the Eunryeonhoe, and if you join the Eunryeonhoe, you have no choice but to fight the Geumcheonhoe.
It was a difficult situation for Chomuyang, who was not ambitious.
No matter which one you choose, the peace so far will be over.
I couldnt help but choose.
Munpas in the vicinity are said to have received special visits from both sides. They too are forced to choose.
If Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe were simply unions ofte exponents, he had no reason to worry.
The problem is that behind both sides, there are giant ns that are one of the best in the world.
In other words, the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe are fighting a proxy war between the giant powers.
No matter what choice Chomu made, she had no choice but to incur the hatred of those on the other side.
Its okay if you simply buy hate, but if you do something wrong, Okhwamun could be shut down in his stand.
after!
The more I thought about it, the more I could only sigh.
He was angry at the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe forcing him to make such an extreme choice.
It was not an easy decision to make because the life and death of Okhwamundo depended on his choice.
My brain was dizzy.
I liked the haze to tidy up my messy hair.
After a bout of sweat, it was clear that things would clear up a bit.
Chomu picked up the sword hanging on the wall.
It was a sword named Golden Hwang ().
The handle of the sword had the name of the sword engraved in an antique style.
It was a famous sword that was hundreds of years old.
It wasnt long before he acquired this famous sword, but he felt peace in his heart every time he held the golden sword.
It was when he was about to perform a dance with a golden hwang.
That sword looks good.
Suddenly a grim voice was heard.
Chomu was startled and looked at the ce where the voice came from.
This was the abode of Chomu-yang.
Even the disciples did notete at night. However, I was surprised to hear the voice of a stranger.
Where his gaze was directed, there was an old man who looked like a wolf.
He had thick gray hair and a long beard that covered his chest. A gray uniform that seemed to have been worn dozens of times. Unusually, he was carrying a sword on his back.
Although she looked no different from the beggarsmonly seen on the street, Miss Chomu somehow felt intimidated by the old man.
Chomuyang asked the old man.
Who is the old man? How did you get here? There must have been someone guarding it.
If you are talking about the guards, I rmend changing them.
What do you mean?
I say it because it is no different from a scarecrow. How can such people protect such a precious sword?
knife? Do you mean gold?
Yes. You dont seem qualified to own that sword. So hand it over to me.
Go!
Momentarily, Miss Chomu vomited the Lions Roar.
Only then did he realize that what the old man wanted was gold.
I dont know where you heard about Geumhwang, but go back. This sword is not something someone like you would covet.
Hehe! You do what I have to say That sword is not something that can be rotted by haze.
The old man came to Chomu.
The closer he got, the more his eyes widened.
I tried to fight the old mans spirit by raising my energy, but my body trembled like an aspen tree.
The pressure the old man put on him was enormous.
Because who is the recement interest?
Chomu-yang desperately searched for memories. But as if my head was empty, nothing came to mind.
In the end, Chumuyang gave up thinking and pulled Jinhuang out of the scabbard.
Chun!
The hidden golden sword body was revealed with a blue light.
For a moment, the old man opened his eyes wide.
Its a good sword after all.
His eyes were full of lust.
It was an undeservedly good sword for a warrior like Chomu.
Geumhwang was more than a famous sword.
If you have never used a sword like this, you may not know it, but once you use it, you will know. How useful is such a good sword.
The old man found out about this while using the sword he carried on his back.
He touched the hilt of the sword on his back with his fingertips.
I could feel the two words Gong on my fingertips.
A three-handed treasured sword created by the legendary artisan Gu Yazawa and soy sauce.
The sword called the three great swords along with the Taetae (̫) Yongyeon (Y) was fear.
Fear was the sword that was stolen from a boy named Soma a long time ago.
Before acquiring terror, the old man always carried five or six swords on his back.
He always carried a spare sword because he couldnt stand his formidable strength and his sword broke.
But now it was different.
The fear was strong and sharp enough to withstand his innards. Thanks to this, he was able to use his full strength without worrying about his sword breaking. However, after using the fear for a long time, I was worried that the durability might have run out.
Again, he felt the need to prepare an extra sword.
Even if the fear didnt break, it was clear that having an extra sword would be just as strong.
At that time, news came to his ears that Chomuyang possessed a famous sword called Geumhwang.
The ce where he happened to be was not far from Jangsu, so he ran without hesitation.
said the old man.
My name is King Gu Jin.
Am I a king?
Only then did Miss Chomu recall the identity of the old man.
Nangwang () King Gujin.
A member of the Eight Constetions and a warrior as ferocious as a wolf.
He caused a lot of trouble, but his martial arts were so strong that no one could control him.
You really mean Nangwang Gujinwang Daehyeop?
I dont know about Daehyeop, but its true that I am the King.
Why is a warrior like you coveting gold?
There is nothing more precious than a pearl ne hanging around a pigs neck. Every piece of equipment must have an appropriate owner.
Are you calling me a pig?
If not, prove yourself.
Good! No matter how much you are a member of the Eight Constetions, I cant stand it when you insult me like this.
Chomuyang injected energy into Geumhwang. Then, Geumhwang showed off his presence with a brighter light.
Despite Chomuyangs bloody spirit, King Gujin rather let out a phoneme.
Hehe! In the past, there was a guy like you who didnt know the subject and fought back. Still, he was pretty dangerous, but I dont know how you are.
Noisy!
Chomu-yang screamed and unleashed the Fengma Muyeongsword (ħoӰ), the festival of the name.
Shia!
Even when he saw the golden hwang flying in, King Gu Jin did not avoid it.
There was no reason to refuse to offer the sword with my own hand.
Chomuyang fought with Gu Jinwang with all his might.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
Explosive sounds erupted in session, and the Jade Flower Gate shook as if an earthquake had urred.
what?
What is this?
The soldiers who had been sleeping soundly jumped out in surprise.
They soon realized that the center of themotion was the abode of Chomu-yang and came running. However, when they arrived at Chomuyangs residence, what they saw was a body covered in blood.
It didnt take long before he realized that the body was that of Chomu-yang.
Unbelievable!
Lord Moon!
The disciples hugged Chomu-yangs corpse and cried out.
Food Deuk!
Jeon Seo-gu pped its wings andnded on Salnos hand.
The well-trained Jeon Seo-gu folded his wings and entrusted himself to Salno.
Salno untied the small tube that was tied to Jeon Seo-gus leg.
Inside the box was a rolled note.
Salno, who was reading the note, frowned.
Tsk!
Is there a problem?
A man approached Salno.
He was Noe-an, a member of the Ten Bloods.
In response to the question in the brain, Salno silently handed over the note.
After reading all the notes, my brain snorted.
Well, its the same story
Its the same, so its a problem.
What is it?
Because it means that the world is so confused that this kind of thing happens all the time.
Inside the note was a detailed description of what was happening around Lake Poyang.
Today, it is described how many people died and which warriors shed.
Among them, the most shocking thing is that the owner of Okhwamun in Jangsu was killed by someone.
He looked at Salno with cold eyes.
Do you feel any pity now? Why are you so inappropriately sentimental?
If you think that you will die soon, you will be like me.
Quit! I will retire before I get so sentimental.
retirement?
Because I cant live only as an assassin forever.
Are you dreaming of a normal life that doesnt suit you?
For now, yes.
okay! Try hard.
The eyebrows in my brain twitched at Salnos sarcastic tone. However, he soon spoke with a nonchnt expression.
Well, thanks to someone, retirement will be postponed a lot.
Does your heart race too?
Its not to that extent, but its true that Im attracted to a certain extent.
All in one! All assassins have no choice but to have their hearts pounding.
Do you really think its possible?
Havent you already experienced it?
What
Brain made an impression.
He had a lot to say, but he felt that saying more would only make himugh.
My brain looked at Solgawon.
There was a man who subdued him.
Well, its strong, but its filthy strong.
Chapter 527
Episode 527
The seven ghosts of Saneum were originally active in the northern Saneum area.
Originally, they were ronin who wandered in the north, but after some incident, they came together in spirit.
Their martial arts were so great that they could not be regarded as baseless ronin. There were many people who sought andmissioned them, so there was nothingcking in their lives. But it wasnt that rich either.
Because of that, they always felt a thirst for wealth.
It was indeed by chance that they weremissioned to kill.
I didnt want to take it at first.
Still, it was because of the conviction that one could not live cowardly even if one lived as a ronin. However, a single murderpletely changed their consciousness.
It was because he earned an amount of money that could not be earned with ordinarymissions with just one murder.
If you fulfill only one request, you can y and eat for several months.
Once wet, it is difficult to take off easily.
It was the same with the Seven Ghosts of Saneum.
Knowing how to earn gold moneyfortably, they naturally entered the path of assassins.
At first, I took the request very carefully. However, as the number of sessful killings increased, their pride grew. Thats why they started receiving dangerous requests, and as a result, it became their defeat.
He touched someone he should never have touched, and because of that, he was kicked out of Shanseo and wandered the world.
When he wandered around the world aimlessly and lived on the asional request, a great battle broke out.
Saneum Chilgwi thought it was a golden opportunity and ran to Poyang Lake.
As they thought, the ce overflowed with requests.
Not only Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe, but even those who thought they had nothing to do with Kangho secretly submitted requests.
It is to take advantage of the confusion of the river and ho, and ask to kill apetitor or a person with silver won.
It was only natural that he would not ept such an insignificant request if it was a proper investigation.
Right now, it wont be revealed because of the chaos in the world, but if the truth is revealedter, it could be dangerous.
Ganghos ns, especially those in prestigious universities, hated the fact that military men harmed ordinary people. You wont be able to care because of the strong war right now. However, after the situation had calmed down to a certain extent, it was obvious how they would respond when they learned that the murderers had killed at random.
However, it was a story that had nothing to do with the seven ghosts of mountain sound.
It was because they were nning to leave Poyang Lake and leave for Yunnan Province as soon as the Great War between the rivers andkes was over.
Ha ha ha! When you can earn it, you make it to the fullest.
Well then!
Lets scrape it together with a pitchfork. Because there are many requests.
The Saneumchilgwi borrowed an entire giru and yed with it.
A man was ying with courtesans on both arms.
Ho Ho!
Take my ss too.
Gisaengs seduced vigers from Saneum with their soft voices and coquetry.
Feel so good!
Follow me more.
The Saneumchilgwi sprinkled the hermit in his bosom and made a loud noise.
It is to feel good by using the hermit earned by taking the lives of others to the gisaengs to their hearts content.
A few nyang of hermits sprinkled on gisaengs.
To them, other peoples lives were just that much.
Lee Gui, who had buried his face in the gisaengs chest, raised his head and looked at Daegwi.
How big! What is your next request?
It is a request from the Eunyang Sangdan. He asked me to kill the sophomore of the top of thepetition.
Hehe! It shouldnt be difficult. Lets finish it quickly.
First of all, you should enjoy today. Isnt it?
At the Daegwis words, the rest of the six gwigs screamed.
Ooh!
Thats right,rge!
Hehehe!
They put the liquor table aside and began to covet the prostitutes. Gisaengs did not reject such a mountain sound.
Rather, he bewitched and epted them with coquetry.
The air in the room was so hot.
Daegwi also kneaded the breasts of the gisaeng who was sitting on his side like rice cakes.
It was a time when the six scents from the body of a gisaeng made him confused.
Ouch!
Kuk!
Suddenly, a low moan broke out.
Daegwi didnt think much of it at first.
It was just judged that the younger siblings coughed because they hurriedly coveted the gisaeng. But after that, moaning was heard one after another.
Keck!
Huh!
It was only then that Daegwi felt an unusual atmosphere and raised his head.
omg!
Daegwi let out a scream involuntarily.
It was because there were strangers in the room where there were only seven ghosts of mountains and gisaengs.
Seven warriors in ck uniforms and ck masks.
Except for the Daegwi, all the seven Demons of Mountain Sound were subdued by them.
What?
Daegwi looked at them with an expression of disbelief.
Swoop!
At that moment, a cold de was pressed against his neck.
I couldnt even resist.
Instinctively, he noticed that the warriors in front of him were of the same type as them. However, there was a qualitative difference.
No matter how much I was distracted by the gisaeng, it didnt make sense that so many people didnt notice until they entered the room.
Only an assassin like them could do such a thing. It was only possible for assassins who reached a high level that was iparable to them.
All of the gisaengs who had been hanging out with them a while ago were losing their minds before they knew it. Even the gisaengs in Daegwis arms.
Daegwi didnt notice until they all lost their minds.
Who are you? Are you saying you have something against us?
Daegwi mustered up the courage and asked cautiously. Then, the warrior holding the sword to his neck opened his mouth.
Seven Demons of Saneum!
It was a cold voice that made my bones ache.
Just hearing the voice was so terrifying that it made you urinate.
yes? yes!
From now on, you are under our control.
what?
It means that the hundred ghosts manage the seven ghosts of mountain sound.
Did youe out of Baekgwiryeon? Why is Baek Guryun taking us?
Because the Most High wants it.
Jijon? No way, Lord Baek Guryun
Thats it. No more questions will be epted. You guys will stop all activities from now on and await our orders.
The cold-blooded warrior was one of the ck yers. He was ordered by Pyowol to visit the Chilgwi of Saneum.
But even for us, circumstances are
Fuuk!
At that moment, the de of the sword pierced the Daegwis neck.
Daegwi widened his eyes with an expression of disbelief. Its because I didnt expect the other person to use their hands like this without continuing the conversation.
The Daegwi moved his lips to say something. But his voice did note out of his mouth. because he was exiled before that.
The warrior of the ck ughter Corps, who took Daegwis life in an instant, looked at Leegwi.
The moment he saw his cool eyes, Lee Gui fell t on his face.
I will follow your orders unconditionally.
From now on, it is not the seven ghosts of mountain sound, but the six ghosts of mountain sound. And you rule over the six ghosts of mountain sound.
All right. I will.
From now on, stop all activities and wait for the suprememand. If I hear that you are moving recklessly, then I will cut all of your breaths myself.
I swear that we will never go against the will of Baek Guryun.
Swear to the Most High, not the Hundred Ghosts.
yes? Oh I see. We will swear allegiance to the Most High.
He said, banging his head on the floor.
Took!
At that moment, the warrior of the Dark ughter threw a scroll at his forehead.
What is this?
Surrender.
yes?
Are you going to keep making me say it twice?
Oh no. I will settle it.
Lee Gui opened the scroll hurriedly.
In an instant, his eyes widened as if they would tear.
Because there were many names written on the scroll.
[Oh Seok-gyeong from the Ark of the Answer.
Baekwoldanju Lee Si-chang.
Oheummunju Nam Doo-hwan.
One thousand days]
Well, dozens of names were written on it, along with a red number that was presumed to be written with their blood.
Ordinary warriors dont know whats wrong with the name written on the scroll, but Lee Gwi was different.
All of them are masters of the door.
In an instant, goosebumps ran through my whole body.
It was because he had an intuition that he was not simply trying to subjugate Baek Guryunspetitors.
Making a tribunal like this and having them settle down meant that they would strongly control it.
Why is the owner of Baek Guryun? Could it be that they are trying to unify all their lives?
Igwis face went white as he thought about it.
Because it was beyond his imagination.
At that time, the voice of the warrior of the ck ughter was heard again.
Get settled quickly.
Can I do it here?
Lee Gui hurriedly wrote his name in the empty seat and joined the party.
The warrior of the ck ughter Team rolled up the scroll and put it in his bosom.
Be quiet. Dont ept requests and dont cause trouble. Be presumptuous and we will visit again.
That will never happen.
Lee Gui and the rest of the Five Ghosts bowed their heads deeply and said. However, even though I lowered my head and a certain amount of time passed, there was no answer from the other person.
Yi Gui carefully raised his head.
omg!
he was surprised again.
It was because all the warriors of the ck ughter Corps that had been filling the room a little while ago had disappeared.
The Dark yer warrior disappeared as suddenly as it appeared.
That fact terrified him once again.
Are you gone? older brother!
Lee Guis younger brothers raised their heads.
Their faces were full of fear.
Because this was the first time in my life.
What the hell is going on? Why is Baek Gwi-ryun asking to buy
Fuck! I guess its a big deal. Baek Guiryeon seems to be trying to unify all life studies.
Is that possible? Were nothing special, so even so, other saloons cant obey me.
Dozens have already knelt down. None of them are worse than ours. Bastards!
So what?
What should I do? If you dont want to die, you have to follow orders.
Then are you really following the orders of Baek Guryun?
It should be. fuck! The good times are gone.
bang!
Yi Gui hit the liquor table roughly.
All the alcohol and food on the table fell and made a mess on the floor, but I couldnt see it.
I didnt even imagine that I would be able to escape from Baek Guryuns hands.
No matter how ignorant they were, I knew what they knew.
Baek Gwi-ryuns informationwork and organizational power are so dense and precise that they cannot dare to guess.
Yi Gui murmured in desperation.
Who the hell is Baek Guryunju to attempt such an amazing thing?
Pyowol looked at the wall with his arms crossed.
Arge piece of white paper was attached to the wall, and numerous names were written on the piece of paper.
It was then.
Suddenly, a soldier from the ck ughterhouse came in and wrote a word on a piece of white paper.
Saneum Yukgwi.
It meant that I had just subjugated them.
Salno cautiously approached Pyowol and said.
It is going smoothly.
Not only the ck ughter Corps, but also Sayoung Hong Ye-seol, who was a blood friend in the brain, was working to subdue the Salmun.
They scattered widely around Lake Poyang and visited the gates they had identified so far.
No one could match them.
They were beings at the peak of assassination.
Those who were too much for the ck ughter Corps, such as Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an, came forward.
All those who received their visit swore allegiance without exception.
It was incredibly fast.
Pyowol asked Salno.
How much is left?
There are about three quarters left.
Chapter 528
Episode 528
: Incredible speed.
Its only been 10 days since he took action in earnest, but because of the Great War, 70% of the ughterhouses gathered were subjugated.
The abilities of the ck ughter Corps and Ten Blood ughter were formidable.
Hong Ye-seol, who is a brain eye and hemophilia, quicklybined other salmons as if they werepeting.
Salno actually thought they might bepetitive with each other.
It was the first time in the history of Baek Guryun that so many bloodsuckers were put into the same mission.
It was more strange not to have a sense of rivalry with each other.
He wanted to subjugate the Salmuns before others and prove his ability.
Knowingly or unknowingly, theypete with each other for allegiance.
Pyo-wol dered a series of salmuns.
At least there was no word that resonated more with an assassin than that.
Hemophilia and Sayoung in the brain all had a selfish disposition. They acted that way because they knew that there was nowhere to climb and that no one could control them.
They have a goal.
I had an unprecedented desire to reach a grand goal worthy of racing with all my might.
The result was the subjugation of Salmun, who was close to seven generations.
Salno said.
The problem is that the remaining salmuns are not all easy. There is no group that epasses the whole world like Baek Guryun, but instead, it is hard to see them because of their strong solidarity and strong organizational power.
Which of them is the most dangerous?
This is the Nine Yin Gate.
Old phrases?
It is a murder that urred in the border area of the Northeast. As a salmun that was born in the frontier area, the members are diverse. ording to what we have figured out so far, there are Haedong, Yeojin, and even Wains from across the sea.
Awesome.
Pyowol was genuinely amazed.
This is because Gueummun was the first group with such diverse members, except for Mugeomryeon and Guryongsalmak. Rather, in terms of diversity, it seemed that oral speech was more severe than the other two groups.
Thats right. It is difficult for such diverse people toe together, but they havee together to form a fairlyrge force. In fact, it is difficult to see them as pure proselytizing. It would be better to see them as a group of ronin who do not choose a request. It is said to be feared in the Northeast.
Is it also because such groups are not known because they are too far away?
Anyway, since the Northeast region is a remote area, news does not reach this ce well. So, most people dont even know the existence of oral speech. But oral speech is never something to belittle. We also have to endure a lot of bleeding to deal with the oral cavity.
In Salnos voice, it was clear that he was wary of oral speech.
It was the first time since he met Salno that he was so wary of other matters. So I got more curious.
Pyowol asked.
What is the name of the Gueummun?
This is a man named Yeo Tae-ryang.
How much?
I heard that the mothers side inherited Yeojins blood. He grew up on the outskirts from childhood, has a rough temper, and his martial arts are so strong that no one in the Northeast region can beat him.
Yeo Tae-ryang was a very famous figure in the periphery.
He created a very powerful group by bringing together the ronin and warriors who lived scattered in the periphery, and that was Gueummun.
Oral writing was not pure prose.
Doing anything to make money, they reached out to the realm of sales, so they are treated as one of the sales, but in fact, they were closer to the ronin group.
Recently, it is said that the funds of Gueummun have dried up. Since we couldnt find funds in the outskirts where our base is located, we came down to Poyang Lake.
Are you saying youre going to make up for it by taking a bite here?
Thats right. The problem is that they openly receive requests because they are not pure procurement. Also, they do not follow the minimum rules, so not a single de of grass survives in the ce where they passed.
so?
In my personal opinion, it would be better to get rid of it than appease. One who would rather die than surrender.
This was the first time Salno had expressed it this far.
Pyowol said as he folded his arms.
I will see and judge for myself.
Are you trying to move yourself?
The most dangerous ce?
Thats right.
Then it would be right for me to move.
If you do, a subordinate will serve you.
Do it.
thank you. Thank you for giving me a chance.
Salno answered with a fist.
He was genuinely happy to be able to move with Pyowol.
Pyo-wol wore the equipment made by Dang So-chu.
Wearing a blood-wind robe that has the effect of blood-supply and blood-fire, and wears a dagger with impressive wave patterns around the waist.
Finally, all preparations werepleted by wearing the vamp.
Inparison, Salnos clothes were modest.
All he had to do was wear his usual clothes and carry a cane.
Go away. Hehe!
Military curtains, which are hard to see in Gangho, were lined up.
They were mainly used by nomads in the periphery.
A tall gpole was hung from the ceiling of the tent. On the gpole, a g with the three letters Gueummun written on it was fluttering in the wind.
In front of thergest military tent, Gueummunju Yeo Tae-yang was sitting.
A ferocious spirit like a wolf emanated from Yeo Tae-ryang, who was sitting on a crude wooden chair with his arms crossed.
He was wearing a sleeveless shirt that exposed his shoulders, and numerous scars were wriggling like earthworms on his exposed forearms.
On the left and right of Yeo Tae-ryang were actually tworge leopards.
The leopards, almost the size of calves, were wary of their surroundings as if they were escorting Yeo Tae-ryang.
Krrr!
The leopards were ring at the person in front of Yeo Tae-ryang while crying softly.
The person sitting in front of Yeo Tae-ryang was now a man in histe thirties.
He was an impressive man with a in white face and a cold smile on his lips.
The man looked at the leopards and opened his mouth.
Your cat is very cute.
cat?
Isnt that a pretty big cat?
If you get bitten by that cat, it will hurt quite a bit.
well. You will know when you see it.
Enough with the rubbish and tell me about the business youre looking for.
Oh, yes. Cats are so cute that I lost my mind.
The man scratched his head with a puzzled expression.
Although he looked innocent, Yeo Tae-ryang was not fooled by such a mans appearance.
The man sitting in front of him introduced himself as Seo Woo-il.
If he hadnt said that he was from Cheonmujang, Yeo Tae-ryang would have cut Seo Woo-il right away.
As much as that, Seo Woo-ils attitude was offensive to Yeo Tae-ryang from one to ten.
He didnt like people like Seo Woo-il who had a lot of dubious corners.
This is because they believe that no one is as dangerous as those who hide their true feelings. However, the opponent revealed himself asing from Cheonmujang.
Although it is said to be Gueummun, where only the toughest characters are gathered, he did not lose his fear enough to kill Cheonmujangs greetings without hesitation.
What business did you find me at Cheonmujang?
haha! What is the reason to find a group of ronin? It is to order.
request? Heavenly Armed Forces?
Isnt Cheonmujang a ce where people live? Of course, you can request it if you have business.
Yeo Tae-ryang red at Seo Woo-il instead of answering.
Despite his strong eyes, the young smile on Seo Woo-ils face did not disappear.
In the end, Yeo Tae-ryang gave up trying to figure out something from his expression. Dealing with those who hide their true feelings withughter was really not easy.
It was better for my mental health to ask straight-forward questions rather than spinning around to find out what I was thinking naturally.
Yeah, even Cheonmujang can make a request. What is the request?
I hope you secretly support the Geumcheonhoe.
Geumcheonhoe? ah!
Momentarily, Yeo-tae-yang let out an exmation.
Everyone knew that Jang Moo-geuk, the head of the Geumcheonhoe, was the head of the Cheonmujang.
As Cheonmujang, he had no choice but to protect Jangmugeuk.
However, because of Zhang Mu-geuks face, he couldnt do it openly, so he entrusted a group of ronin like Yeo Tae-ryang with a request to secretly help him.
The content is simple. Please deal with minor threats so that the Archduke doesnt care.
Its a nice little threat, but its a very big burden for us.
Did youe all the way here without even thinking about shouldering that burden?
Seo Woo-ils lips twisted.
It was an obvious mockery to anyone. However, Tae-ryang could not easily have a seizure.
The opponent was a messenger from Cheonmujang.
I dont know what position he holds within Cheonmujang, but just seeing that he handles these things on behalf of Cheonmujang shows that he is in a very high position.
Seo Woo-il continued.
Arent you here to take risks and make money anyway? I will make you a lot of money.
good night! I ept the request.
Excellent decision.
How much?
Seo Woo-il nodded backwards. Then, a young soldier who had been apanying him approached with arge chest.
thud!
He set the crate down in front of him.
Check it out.
Big!
Yeo Tae-ryang cleared his throat and opened the lid of the chest. Then he saw a chest full of silver ingots.
silver?
The down payment will suffice.
Good!
Yeo Tae-yang smiled.
With this amount of silver, he could lead Gueummun without worrying about finances for the time being.
I will send someone to inform you of the instructionster.
Okay.
It was an honor to be able to make a good deal. Then, take care of yourself until we see you again
Seo Woo-il turned around after taking a hand from Yeo Tae-ryang.
Krrr!
A leopards cry came from behind.
These are really cute cats.
Seo Woo-il sincerely thought so.
A leopard might pose a great threat to others, but to a warrior who reached his level, it was no different from a cat.
Seo Woo-il asked the soldier who was holding the box a moment ago.
Where next?
Thats
Why is that?
Originally, I was nning to find the Cheonildan.
however?
Suddenly, there is no contact with Cheonildan.
huh?
Seo Woo-il frowned.
Cheonildan was the next door to contact.
Unlike oral speech, it is an orthodox salmun.
It was a group of pure assassins.
It was the perfect group to handle the dirty work.
In fact, the best thing to do is to put a request in Baek Guryun. In present Gangho, there was no Salmun that carried out the request more reliably than Baek Gwi-ryun. However, Baek Gwi-ryun hadnt received any requests from the outside for some reason.
Thats why its so cumbersome to put separate requests into various groups.
The man continued talking.
Its not just one thousand days. It is clear that other investigations are also avoiding our request.
What is going on?
Im trying to find out, but it will take a while to find out the truth.
hmm!
Seo Woo Il stroked his chin with his hand.
Because he also instinctively felt a sense of crisis.
It would have been so if only Baek Gu-ryun had lost contact, but if he had lost all contact with other sages, he had to assume that a serious problem had arisen somewhere he did not know.
Is there an undercurrent flowing that we dont know about?
I felt dirty.
The fact that something they couldnt figure out where they couldnt see it was itself a serious threat.
How many people are currently avable?
There are about fifty people in all.
Stop everything else and get down to business. Find out whats going on in the shadows.
All right.
The man disappeared with an answer.
Seo Woo-il, who was left alone, muttered.
I dont know what happens, but in the end it wont get out of my hands.
The nickname given to Seo Woo-il at Cheonmujang was Demonic Eye.
Like a devil, he was a solver who saw through the truth and solved it.
Are you d you epted the sentence early?
Chapter 529
Episode 529 The
sun has set and darkness hase to the ce where Gueummun is staying.
Yeo Tae-ryang went to bed early.
Contrary to the shabby exterior, the inside of the military tent was very colorful.
There was arge bed covered with sheeps wool, andrge white tiger skins were spread like jewelry on the walls.
Yeoyang was lying naked on the wool bed. But he wasnt alone.
A naked woman was cradled in each of his arms.
Because they had just exchanged fortunes, there was still a lot of heat in the tent.
Yeo Tae-yang raised his upper body and sat down.
The women he had made love to were in a deep sleep.
It was because Yeo Tae-ryang persistently coveted them.
His stamina was truly so great that one woman could not handle it. So he always took two or three women with him and embraced them at once.
Suddenly, his gaze turned to the chest on one side of the tent.
hmm!
For the time being, it was not enough to run Gueummun, but it was still not enough to satisfy him.
Well, for now, Ill have to be satisfied with this.
In any case, as long as I received the down payment, I will faithfully fulfill the request.
At least he has never let his clients down.
It was then.
Krrr!
Suddenly, the leopards outside the tent cried out.
At that moment, Yeo Tae-yang reached out and picked up therge ax that was lying under the bed.
Keng! Keen!
At that moment, the leopards low cries broke out.
They were the leopards he raised himself.
Id never heard anything like this before.
It was clear that something had gone wrong.
Whats going on?
It was when he was about to head out.
Someone entered the tent.
His behavior was so natural that Yeo Tae-ryang mistakenly thought he was his subordinate. However, those who entered the tent were not his subordinates.
At least among his subordinates, there was no man with such fair skin and a magical aura.
To him who emphasized manliness, such a swanky man was nothing more than an object of hatred. There was no way he would bring in such a man as his subordinate, and even if he did, there was no way he wouldnt remember it.
Who are you?
Gueummunju Yeo Tae-ryang! Am I right?
I asked who you are.
The moon!
The moon?
Taeyang frowned.
Its a name Ive heard somewhere, but its not easy toe up with.
At that time, someone answered the question of Tae-Ryang.
It was Salno who naturally entered after Pyowol. He said, looking at the rest.
Gangho people call him the death god.
Reaper?
Yeo Tae-liang widened her eyes.
It was because the shock given by the nickname Shinigami was enormous.
Why is the Shinigami here?
You should know with honor. There arent too many cases where the Most Highes directly.
Please answer first. Why did the god of deathe here? There will be no favors with us.
Yeo Tae-yang gave strength to the hand holding the axe.
Pyowol was looking at the chest ced on one side of the tent.
The lid was open, revealing the silver ingots inside.
Pyowol opened his mouth.
Did you receive the request of the Golden Heaven?
What are you talking about?
Would you listen if I asked you to withdraw that request?
What kind of bullshit
Yeo Tae-ryang put on an expression of absurdity.
It was this unwritten rule that once a request was received, it would not be withdrawn even if it died.
Even if the other party was a messenger, he could not give an order to withdraw the request to Gueummun.
Above all, he was not afraid of leaps and bounds.
It was his idea that no matter how much he was nicknamed the god of death, he would not be able to escape the category of an assassin.
Theres nothing a mere assassin cant say. I dont know how you got here, but Ill cut your throat with my own hands. Then it will be a good present for Cheonmujang.
You received a request from Cheonmujang, not Geumcheonhoe.
Thats
Are you doing preliminary work to make Zhang Wu-geuk a hero?
Hearing Pyowols words, Yeo Tae-ryang felt goosebumps rising all over his body.
I was surprised by the nting of Pyowol, who could see through the truth with a silver ingot and a few words from him.
Nom!
Eventually, Yeo Tae-yang screamed and swung the axe.
Whoa!
An intense light shone on his axe.
that created the swelling.
The huge boogie hit Pyowol as it was.
Quaang!
With the heavy drinking, the military curtain shook as if an earthquake had struck.
A huge pit had been dug in the ce where the pyowol had been. However, there was no sign of transcendence anywhere.
what?
Seruk!
At that moment, something came down from above.
Pyowol was the one who quietly came down like a weightless fallen leaf andnded on Yeo Tae-ryangs axe.
you?
Yeo-tae-ryang gritted it.
Even standing on top of the axe, I dont feel the weight at all.
It seemed that a ghost was standing there, not a human being.
It was the first time he had felt this way. So I was even more embarrassed and afraid.
Is this human? Are they the same person?
he gritted it.
I felt an indescribable pressure in Pyowols eyes as he stood on top of the ax and looked down at me.
My heart was beating like crazy.
Huh!
Yeo Tae-ryang swung the ax again to shake off his fear. Then, Pyowol stepped back.
Yeo Tae-ryang rushed toward Pyo-wol like an angry buffalo.
Pyowols eyes were looking at him deeply.
It was because he realized that he could not convince Yeo Tai-liang with any words.
Oral writing was not pure prose. Thats why I was afraid of space. However, since he knew that they had already beenmissioned by Cheonmujang, he could not just leave them alone.
Above all, if Mujang Cheon finds out that he has visited this ce, he will surely be on guard.
If so, it would be better to remove it now.
A gift was secretly released from Pyowols fingertips and began to spread throughout the area.
Not knowing that fact, Yeo Tae-ryang attacked Pyo-wol with all his might.
He was also quite desperate.
It is because he knows that if he fails to kill Pyowol now, he will die. But in the meantime, there was something strange.
He made a fuss like this, but no one came running.
Also, the women lying on the beds were still unable to get up.
Could it be that Ive already been subdued?
No matter how much he was in love with the women, he didnt notice that the subordinates around him were suppressed.
Even if I really lost my life, I had nothing to say.
But I really didnt want to die.
Inom!
He turned his fear into anger and gained strength.
It was the moment when he swung the ax with all his might.
rattle!
Suddenly, his body stopped in the middle.
It felt like something was caught in my body. However, Tae-Ryang Yeo didnt care and swung the ax all the way.
Awesome!
Ah!
It was Yeoyang who swung the axe, but it was he who let out a scream.
The arm holding the axe was severed at the elbow. Arge amount of blood was oozing from the cut section.
The hand holding the ax was far away.
Yeo Tae-ryang didnt know what had happened to him, so he just opened his mouth.
His head doesnt understand why his arm, which was fine, was cut off.
Pyowol stood there and did not move.
It was as if he hadnt even lifted a finger.
What kind of witchcraft did you use? Gnome!
Yi Tae-ryang became paralyzed and rushed at him.
At that moment, I felt a burning pain in my back and chest.
Awesome!
With an eerie cutting sound, his waist and chest were cut off.
Yeo Tae-ryang copsed on the floor just as he had been running. At that time, his body had already been divided into thirds.
her!
Salno let out an exmation involuntarily.
In his eyes, he could see a faint silver thread that stretched like a spiders web around the moon.
Just as a spider spreads its web and waits for its prey, Pyowol also had a gift wrapped around it.
Not knowing that, Yeo Tae-ryang recklessly rushed at Pyo-wol and was cut off by a gift.
It was Aguidos secret teaching method, Jiju Eunmang (֩yW).
For the first time, Salno saw Pyo-wol spread his favor.
Even Salno, who had been living in the world of assassins for a long time, had never seen it before.
If you hadnt seen it with your own eyes, you wouldnt have even imagined that this technique existed.
Whats even more shocking is that he invented this technique by himself without anyones help.
As expected, my eyes werent wrong. He is the only person who can do everything in one ce.
Salno tried to hide his excitement.
Now was not the time to be thrilled.
It was time to quietly get out of the oral cavity.
No matter how much you subdued the nearby unmanned soldiers, by now the unmanned soldiers in the distant military camp would have noticed the change and came running.
Salno said cautiously.
Now stop, Ji-Jon!
hmm!
Pyowol nodded and walked out of the tent.
Not long after the two of them had passed through the oral cavity, an urgent bell rang.
Lord Mu was attacked.
Find the chest water.
Block the road so they dont get out.
However, by the time they made a fuss, it was after Pyowol and Salno had already escaped.
What do you mean by that?
A beautiful woman reminiscent of Binghwa (껨) looked at the man standing in front of her with a questioning face.
The man with the handsome mustache spoke again cautiously.
The sales gate I was in contact with all of them cut off contact.
Are you saying that all contact has been cut off?
Thats right.
Why?
sorry. We are still figuring it out.
The woman frowned at the mans answer.
The man put on a more apologetic expression.
The womans name is Namgungseol.
She was the second daughter of Namgung Yu-geom, the lord of Cheonsuhoe, and a woman nicknamed Cheonnyeonho (ǧ).
Even after the Great War broke out, she did not return to thousands of times and remained in Poyang Lake.
The reason Namgungseol remained at Poyang Lake was simple.
It was for his lover Lee Geom-han.
The Great War, triggered by the war between Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe, was a great opportunity for her.
Heroes were bound to appear in turbulent times.
In times of turmoil like the present.
It was not possible to determine the exact circumstances just by crossing over from a safe ce and hearing the news.
Even if it was a bit risky, I had to stay at Poyang Lake and see the situation for myself.
That was the reason Namgungseol was here.
Namgungseol tried to make a request by contacting several salmuns.
This is because there was no ce to buy and use properly and throw away. So, he ordered his aide to subdue Salmun. But for some reason, all of the people I contacted have lost contact.
What is going on?
Namgungseol thought that coincidences did not exist in the world.
If something happened, there must be a good reason for it.
The situation was the same now.
It was no coincidence that the entire Salmun with whom he had been in contact had lost contact.
It was clear that some force was at work that she did not know.
what? What the hell is going on? Did the man move?
Pyowols face appeared in her mind.
Chapter 530
Episode 530
Namgungseol was never a passive woman.
She was always active.
As soon as I thought of the moon, I felt the need to find out about his whereabouts.
I cant use Union Reunhoe or thousands of times.
Both forces were rted to transcendence as yin and yang.
I had to figure it out by using a ce where Pyowols breath couldnt reach.
It would be nice if they were connected to Salmun, but they were disconnected. Then there was only one ce left.
Ill go to Haomen. Please prepare yourself.
Are you talking about the Poyang Lake branch?
Ahn Ji-san answered cautiously.
He was the master of the Seolhwa Sword Corps, following Namgungseol.
Namgungseol asked.
Do you understand?
yes!
After the outbreak of the Gangho War, Haomens branch disappeared into the shadows.
The most important thing in war was the collection of information.
Both Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe knew about this, so they first contacted Haomun to get information. However, there would have been no problem if it had stopped at that level, but he tried to cate Haomen at all.
They tried to gain an advantage in information by attracting them to their side.
It was an offer Haomen could not ept.
Because of that, they pretended to be neutral and disappeared.
It was as if he had dered that he would sell information but not join either side.
Both the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe lit up their eyes and searched for Haomuns branch, but were unable to find it. However, Namgungseol found Haomens Poyangho branch without borrowing their help.
song.
All right.
Namgoong Seol and Ahn Ji-san came out shoulder to shoulder.
As soon as they came out, more than a dozen members of the Sulwha Sword Corps, who had been waiting for it, followed.
It was just as they left the door.
Where are you going in such a hurry?
Suddenly, a familiar voice was heard.
Namgungseol frowned for a moment, but soon looked at the ce where the voice came from with a natural expression as if nothing was wrong.
Its the month.
The man who spoke to her was Namgoongwol, her younger brother.
Namgungwol asked again.
Looks like you have some urgent business, right? Seeing them drag their followers along.
It looks like the horse has thorns on it, but isnt it simply my misunderstanding?
Stop talking and answer me. What are you taking your followers with you for?
You dont tell me about the situation inside the union association, so why should I tell you?
Thats because my sister is greedy for union associations.
Brother! The worlds rule is that if you want to get something, you have to give up something else. You are still too soft.
Your sister is being selfish. Trying to get Union Reunion with just a few words.
Youre holding on like that for now, but soon youll be offering yourself a Union Reunion.
sister!
Dont raise your voice like that. There are many people on the street.
My real sister is
Im busy right now, so I dont have time to deal with you anymore. See youter.
Namgungseol passed by Namgungwol, blowing a cold wind.
Namgungwol looked at the back of Namgungseol, who was walking away with his brow furrowed.
What else is that witch up to?
It was obviously the same blood, but sometimes it was Namgungseol that felt more creepy than other people who had no rtionship.
Because of that, Namgungwol was closely watching Namgungseol.
What the hell are you up to?
He looked at Namgungseols back for a while.
Namgoongseol burst intoughter at the stinging eyes he felt on the back of his head.
Its useless, brother! You are still far from following me.
Namgungseolughed at Namgungwol and moved on diligently.
The ce Ahn Ji-san guided was one of the many rivers that join Lake Poyang.
In addition to the Yangtze River, many rivers were connected like a spiders web to Lake Poyang. Even people who have lived in Poyang Lake for a long time could not understand all the rivers.
I think so.
At An Ji-sans words, Namgung-seol frowned.
It was because the ce he pointed to was an abandoned warehouse in an abandoned dock.
A foul smell emanated from the abandoned warehouse, with the ceiling half copsed and the walls torn down.
Is this really the right ce? Can a person stay in a ce like this?
Just smelling it for a while gave me a throbbing headache.
It was to the point where even Hao Mundo wondered if he could survive sniffing this smell all day long.
An Ji-san also frowned and answered.
I am sure.
Then hurry up and contact me.
All right.
An Ji-san cautiously approached the abandoned warehouse.
Until then, there was no response from the abandoned warehouse.
An Ji-san knocked on the wall of the abandoned warehouse a couple of times and said.
I am Ahn Ji-san, Lord of Sulwha Sword. I would like to see the head of your branch.
There was no answer from the abandoned warehouse. But An Ji-san patiently waited.
After a while, a man in shabby clothes appeared in the shadow of an abandoned warehouse.
He asked An Ji-san.
Did you say Seolhwa Sword Master?
exactly! I came with Namgungseol Sojeo.
hmm!
The man who came out of the abandoned warehouse looked at Namgungseol from afar.
Only you and Namgung Sojeo cane inside.
Okay.
An Ji-san responded and gestured to Namgung-seol.
Namgungseol approached with a frown on his face.
The closer we got to the abandoned warehouse, the stronger the smell. So I couldnt control my expression.
The manughed at Namgungseol like that.
It was fun to see a woman who is known for her cold expression and couldnt hide her emotions like that.
Namgungseols expression hardened. I must have seen hisugh.
Eak!
The man hurriedly removed hisughter.
It was because there was nothing good to stimte Namgungseol.
Follow me.
He took the two of them into a shady area inside the abandoned warehouse.
Im going to bring two honorable guests.
After a while, the floor in the shade moved with a dull sound. The floor disappeared and there was a staircase that went down to the basement in the exposed space.
The three of them went down the stairs to the basement of the abandoned warehouse.
The basement was very dark.
asionally, torches were hung, but they were not enough to light up all the darkness.
It made me feel even more gloomy.
The deeper he followed the man, the more the smell grew.
Namgungseol couldnt stand it any longer, so he used his internal energy to block the air entering his nose. Then it became easier to breathe and I had time to look around.
The underground space was like an anthill.
Numerous pathways are intertwined.
Its nice to have a ce like this.
Namgungseol realized Haomens potential once again.
It was true that digging a hole underground was more difficult than building a building above ground. However, Haomun did not simply prepare an underground space, but created aplex environment like an anthill.
There were watchful eyes everywhere.
Those in the aisle connected to the aisle they pass through are closely monitoring them.
There must be several passages leading to the outside in case of intrusion. It wont be easy to attack.
Not long after I came in, I already lost my sense of direction. It was clear that those who came in for the first time would lose their way and wander around.
Also, I didnt know what traps and organs were inside the anthill.
If it were you, you would have installed it in preparation for an outside invasion.
Thats why I must have proudly disclosed the inside.
Of course, it was only a small part of it, but it was a part where you could get a glimpse of Hao Muns confidence.
Here.
We finally arrived at our destination.
As the man pounded his fist on the iron door at the end, a small window opened. The person inside opened the door after confirming the man and Namgungseol.
Go in.
Are you not going in?
My role ends here.
The man answered Namgungseols question and stood by the door.
Namgoong Seol and An Ji-san passed the man and went inside.
Inside the iron door was a fairlyrge room.
There was a small table and two men in the room.
The man standing was the one who opened the iron door, and the man sitting in front of the table was clearly the owner of the room.
Namgungseol greeted the man sitting at the table with a fist.
My name is Namgungseol. What about that one?
I am Hong Yuxin, the chief inspector of Haomen.
The superintendent?
Lee Chae came to Namgungseols eyes.
At most, I thought I would meet the Poyangho branch manager, but a bigger figure came out than she expected.
Haomuns inspector general must be very busy. Did youe all the way here to Lake Poyang?
Because there is no ce more urgent than Lake Poyang.
Hong Yu-shin replied with a calm expression.
His mood was much sharper than before.
It seems that the person himself has changed sharply because he has suffered hardships in the prison of fire.
Hong Yu-shin asked directly.
Sojeo Namgung, what is going on with our Haomen?
There is only one reason to visit Haomen.
I was foolish. So what information do you want?
Trends in Buying.
yes?
I literally want to know the current trend of buying and selling.
Its a very difficult request.
You mean impossible?
Thats right.
Namgungseol frowned at Hong Yushins answer.
It was because he did not expect that Haomun would reject his request so quickly.
Why?
sorry. Its hard to tell.
Is it rted to Hao Mun by any chance?
no.
But why cant you tell me?
Because of internal circumstances.
.
Namgungseol frowned at the beautiful army.
Despite her sharp gaze, Hong Yu-shin maintained a calm expression.
At that moment, An Ji-san intervened.
Its disappointing. To think that Hao Mun refused the request.
sorry.
Do you think it will be okay even if you refuse our request?
Are you threatening me?
There is nothing I cant do.
An Ji-san snorted. Then, a faint smile appeared on Hong Yu-shins lips.
If you turn the main text into an enemy, would you say Lee Geum-hans small cooperation is good?
Why are you talking about this sword fight?
An Ji-sans voice rose.
Instead of answering, Hong Yushin looked at Namgungseol.
Namgungseols face was as hard as iron armor.
Hong Yu-shin continued.
Bonmun and Gwangmumun have maintained a good rtionship for a long time. It is because of his rtionship with Lee Gwak Daehyeop, the founder of Gwangmumun. But many years have passed. Just as the current Gwangmumun is not the old Gwangmumun, the text is also not the old Haomun.
Is this a warning?
This is advice.
Namgungseol red at Hong Yushin.
She was very good at reading other peoples emotions and thoughts, but she couldnt figure out anything from Hong Yu-shin.
Namgungseol bit his lip.
The fact that she couldnt find anything out of Hong Yu-shin made her feel ashamed.
Staying here any longer would only hurt sarcasm and dignity.
I will stop.
Go with caution. I will not see you off.
I will watch Hao Muns actions.
You must be careful and be careful.
bang!
Namgungseol and Anjisan went outside and closed the iron door roughly.
As they left, Yushin Hong let out a sigh he had been enduring.
Phew! She is a woman who makes it impossible to be vignt.
Would it be okay if I just let it go?
Another man in the room asked cautiously.
He was the head of the Poyangho branch here.
Yushin Hong replied.
What if I just dont let go?
I should at least keep my mouth shut
Im not a woman to talk about outside. Id rather keep it in my heart and sharpen my knife. That woman is
Mmm!
Be careful kids. Its going to be difficult if you run out and get caught by that woman.
yes!
Hong Yu-shin muttered as he put a pod in his hand.
Anyway, thats really great. To think that most of the Salmon have already been subjugated.
It was something he had asked for, but he never thought it would happen this fast.
He could no longer predict what effect the birth of Salmunjijon would have on the current powerhouse.
Chapter 531
Episode 531
Lake Poyang was truly vast.
Not only was it spacious, but the whole area was fertile as all kinds of sediments from the upper reaches of the Yangtze River were piled up. As a result, numerous cities developed along Poyang Lake.
Taochang was one such city.
Dochang, which developed along Lake Poyang, was very beautiful, and peoples faces were full ofposure. However, after the Great War broke out, the atmosphere on the streets changedpletely.
With the influx of unarmed people wearing weapons, the atmosphere on the streets became bloody and theposure disappeared from peoples faces.
Dochang was a veryrge city and had a geographically important location.
The one who upied this ce was able to seize the initiative in Lake Poyang. Because of that, Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe fought fiercely to upy the Dochang.
Knife strikes urred several times a day.
One day, the Geumcheonhoe overpowered, and the other day, the Eunryeonhoe took the initiative, and it was repeated.
Countless people died every day.
Most of them were warriors of the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe, but among them there were also civilians who happened to be caught up in the fight.
I was killed in a stupid way, but there was no one to appeal to and no one to listen to.
The powerless had no choice but to refrain from going out and wait for this war to end.
Because of that, peoples resentment towards the two powers reached its peak.
There were a man and a woman walking on the deserted streets of Dochang.
It was an ordinary-looking boy and a beautiful girl.
They were walking shoulder to shoulder and seemed to get along quite well.
The girl suddenly stopped and looked around. But her eyes were strange. Its that the eyes dont focus.
It was clear that the eyes could not see. Even so, the girl spoke as if she could clearly see the situation around her.
There are no people on the street.
Mostly at home.
The girl nodded at the boys answer.
I opened the window slightly and felt the eyes of people watching them. It is to be wary of strangers seeing for the first time.
Even though she couldnt see, Eunyo was the girl who could understand the flow of air around her and peoples eyes. And, as always, Do Yeon-san was with her.
The reason the two came to Dochang was simple.
It was to directly check the situation of Lake Poyang and collect information.
There are ways to get information through sales gates or hao gates, but it was still not as good as checking directly.
In particr, as Eun-yo cannot see, she wanted to feel and grasp the air and atmosphere of the battlefield with her own body.
She and Do Yeon-san could not intervene in Pyo-wols work of unifying the proselytization.
Although Eun-yo learned martial arts at So-ro-eum-sa, he did not belong to the Sal-mun.
There were many ways to help, even if it wasnt necessarily a matter of buying and selling.
That was the reason the two came all the way to the Dochang.
Eun-yo and Do Yeon-san disguised themselves as ordinary people. However, it still caught peoples attention.
It was because of Eunyos mysterious atmosphere and appearance.
Those who watched her through the window could not easily take their eyes off the mysterious atmosphere.
Doyeonsan looked around and said.
Do you think its okay to go to the Haomen branch now?
I entered the Dochang in the morning and have been wandering around until now.
got everything to get
Going any further than this was just a waste of time.
huh!
Eun-yo did not insist.
Now that I felt the atmosphere of the Dochang area, it was time to meet Hong Yu-shin.
Stop by Hong Yu-shin to hear Hao-muns information, and return to Solgawon to end todays schedule.
The two of them walked shoulder to shoulder.
He already knew the location of the Haomen branch from Pyo-wol.
The two left the Dochang and walked upstream to the river that flows into Lake Poyang.
A soft smile graced Doyeons lips.
It was because it was good to walk alone with Eunyo like this.
Do Yeon-san reached out and took Eun-yos hand. Eun-yo did not reject his hand, but held it even more tightly.
At some point, I got used to walking like this.
I liked walking together rather than walking alone, and it felt better because Eun-yo was with me, not someone else.
It was the same with silver yo.
No matter how much I try to see the world with my minds eye, I cant help but be a little inferior to seeing it with my own eyes.
Do Yeon-san was willing to be an eye for her.
Thanks to this, Eun-yo was able to roam the streets without any difort.
Foot!
Suddenly, Eunyo burst intoughter.
Doyeonsan looked at her with a puzzled expression.
why?
I just like it.
Its nd
he said, but a smile simr to Eunyo appeared on Do Yeon-sans lips.
It was then.
Suddenly, Do Yeon-san frowned.
It was because I saw a group of people walking from the front.
A beautiful woman and dozens of warriors escorting her.
Even at a nce, the atmosphere felt from them was unusual.
In particr, the woman at the forefront felt a dignity that was difficult to approach.
The woman who reminded me of a flower blooming in the snow was Namgung Seol. She is returning to Lake Poyang after escaping from the Haomun branch with the Sulwha Sword Corps.
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo stood aside on one side of the road.
Fortunately, Namgungseol and Seolhwa Swordsman passed them by.
It was the moment when the two of them were relieved and were about to move on again.
Wait.
Suddenly, Namgungseol turned around and called them.
The two of them also stopped walking and looked at her. Then, Namgoong Seol walked over to the two of them.
She took a hug and said hello.
The girl says that thousands of times Namgungseol. How are you doing there?
What do you mean?
I mean status.
We are not as famous as Namgung Sojeo, so even if I tell you, you wont know.
Namgungseol smiled slightly at Doyeonsans pointy reply.
To know me means I am unmanned. Which one is Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe?
Neither way.
Is that still the case?
Well, it still is.
okay.
Namgungseol shook his head.
She had an expression of understanding, but the Sulwha Sword Belt behind her didnt look like that.
Do Yeon-sans blunt answer raised their anger. However, Namgungseol did not care and asked Doyeonsan again.
So you wont tell me your name?
It is also called calction.
How about this saucer?
It is silver.
What? What a beautiful name. As much as the appearance
Thank you.
But where are you two going? There is nothing to see unless you go upstream.
Namgungseols eyes shone sharply.
Do Yeon-san was a little taken aback by her gaze, which seemed to prate his head.
It was because Namgungseol was more persistent than I thought.
At that time, Eun-yo naturally stepped out.
She said as she raised her hands intertwined with Doyeonsan.
It doesnt matter if there is nothing to see.
hmm!
Do you need more exnation?
Namgungseol couldnt say anything at Eunyos cold reply.
Because it was natural for a lover to find a ce where there were no people.
Namgungseol apologized.
sorry. I was rude because I was on the edge of my nerves.
are you okay.
Bye. Silver sozer.
That too.
Eunyo replied coldly and walked away with Doyeonsan.
Namgungseol stared at the two people walking away from each other.
An Ji-san came to her side.
Are you okay?
Im fine. Attach a few men to them.
yes?
Anyway, they are not like ordinary lovers. Its like walking in the direction of the Haomen branch
Okay.
Ahn Ji-san answered without any questions.
he knew
How sensitive is Namgungseols touch?
There seemed to be no basis for it, but when she said something was weird, something was always wrong.
If she went this far, they should have sensed something they couldnt feel.
An Ji-san pointed at some of his subordinates with his finger. Then, the subordinates moved in the direction of Doyeonsan and Eunyo.
Namgungseol? Isnt that the woman that Seolhwa Sword Corps follows?
thats right!
At Do Yeon-sans question, Eun-yo nodded and looked back.
After walking for a while, Namgungseol was nowhere to be seen. Even so, she red for a long time as if she could see Namgungseol.
Shes a bad girl.
I felt that way too.
I have to be careful.
huh!
Do Yeon-san nodded and agreed with her opinion.
Namgungseol smelled dangerous.
The unpredictable unexpectedness seen by those with great ambitions is also felt in her.
A person like that puts everything around them at risk.
Its best not to get attention, but if you get attention, its better to keep your distance.
The two soon arrived at an abandoned abandoned warehouse.
Confirming that no one was around, the two entered the basement of the abandoned warehouse in the same way as Namgungseol.
Come on!
Hong Yu-shin greeted the two.
The two also greeted Hong Yu-shin and sat face-to-face.
Yushin Hong asked.
How did you manage to get here safely? Did everything go well?
I met Namgungseol on the way.
Namgungseol? hmm!
Hong Yushin stroked his chin with his hand.
I thought it might be because the timing of the two people came is ambiguous, but when I heard that they actually met, it becameplicated in my head.
Hong Yu-shin asked Eun-yo.
What does it look like to you?
You mean Sojeo Namgung?
okay!
I think it is dangerous. If you give me a chance, I think you will surely get angry.
As expected.
Hong Yushin shook his head.
Eunyos answer made it clear.
The branch is moved.
He would have done it if he had been exposed to others, but the fact that he was exposed to Namgungseol made him feel ufortable.
Theplex structure, like an anthill, was full of traps and organs, but I was not relieved.
Namgoongseol is a woman with good touch. If I had run into you guys, I would have definitely attached a tail.
I checked and no one was there.
It must havee from afar. In any case, it is correct to assume that you guys have been exposed bying here. When you go outter, go out through another passage. That will buy you a little time.
all right.
Eunyo answered without hesitation.
Even if that wasnt the case, she couldnt shake the feeling of embarrassment.
Do Yeon-san asked.
Didnt I say she was a woman with good touch?
I felt a change in the world of assassins and came to this ce right away. First of all, she didnt ept the request, but she must have a hunch that we are involved in this.
You are a troubled woman. Would you rather remove it?
Then Lee Geomhan will move.
Is this Gwangmumuns sword?
okay! Along with Zhang Wu-geuk, he is a man worthy of being the strongest in the world. If he intervenes, the order that has been maintained until now will be shaken to the core.
hmm! I must be careful.
okay! For now, thats for the best.
Whoa!
By the way, how did the work of buying and selling? It feels like its almost over, doesnt it?
Once, all the ughterhouses that flocked to Poyang Lake were subdued.
Good luck!
Hong Yu-shin let out a sigh of relief.
It was something he had asked Pyowol, but he knew that it would be a really difficult road.
I was grateful to Pyo-wol for epting such a difficult request.
Hong Yu-shin took out a small booklet from the table and handed it to me.
It was created by mobilizing all of Haomens intelligence. It contains all the forces and personnel in the Poyang Lake area.
It was a precious book that could not be bought even with ten thousand gold.
It will be of great help to Pyowols move.
Chapter 532
532 Seo
Woo-il had a very regr habit.
When I wake up at dawn, the first thing I do is drink a cup of tea and then go to the sky.
It is only after the ungong is over that his daily routine begins.
After washing your face and eating, review the information received throughout the night.
Even after leaving Cheonmujang, his habit continued. It was possible because of his excellentposure.
He did not get easily excited about anything and kept his reason calmly.
Because of that, he was able to be dispatched with an important mission at Cheonmujang.
Secretly supporting Wu-geuk Zhang could only be done by someone who was greatly trusted by Chen-mu-jang.
her! what is this?
An expression of absurdity appeared on Seo Woo-ils face after he came out.
Three chests were ced in the courtyard of the inn where he was staying.
When the chest was opened, a silver ingot was revealed.
All three chests were full of silver ingots.
A sealed letter was ced on the lid of the chest.
Seo Woo-il took out the letter and read it.
her!
I was dumbfounded and came out with a sigh.
Inside the letter was written:
[I reject your request. We send you three times the penalty for this. Gueummunjupensation.]
How dare something like Gueummun overturn Cheonmujangs request?
A light of anger appeared on Seo Woo-ils face.
As the absurd moment passed, a deep feeling boiled from the depths of the heart.
Ive worked for Chunmujang all my life, but this was the first time Ive ever had such an embarrassing moment.
I really didnt know that a single person would dare to refuse Cheonmujangs request.
I was freaking out because I wanted to die. Gueummunju!
It didnt evene to my eyes that Gu Eum-mun sent a triple penalty.
Anyway, this amount of money cant affect Cheonmujang in any way.
The fact that a mere group of assassins rebelled against Cheonmujang was important.
It was then.
Sweet Lord!
Suddenly the door opened and a man entered.
He knelt in front of Seo Woo-il and said.
I got a call from the door to get out of marriage. They say they will not ept the request of the Cheonmujang.
what?
In addition, I sent three times the penalty.
Did you really get a call from the marriage gate?
Thats right.
Seo Woo-ils face twisted at the sight of Subha replying with an expression of regret. But then another subordinate jumped in.
Sweet Lord!
What? Youre not saying youre going to withdraw the request from another salesman, right?
How did you know?
You mean its real?
yes! We sent three times the penalty fee together.
Seo Woo-il was unable to say anything for a moment in response to his subordinate.
It was a probation that I had a difficult time contacting. So, I paid a huge amount of silver ingots and signed a contract, but all of them paid three times the penalty and withdrew the deal.
It is no coincidence. Something is happening in the world of prostitution.
Seo Woo-il had a hunch that something was wrong.
He despised the assassins.
I didnt even see them as human beings.
They are flesh-and-blood demons who kill people for money without any mission or justice.
Because of this, they only think of it as something to be used and do not see it as an object to be respected.
However, the ughterhouses to which the assassins belonged all refused the request and sent a penalty.
Something must be happening under the water.
A sense of crisis crept up.
In all likelihood, something like this will happen.
Couldnt Salmun, who had the cohesiveness of grains of sand,e together voluntarily? If so, did someone forcibly move them?
Because it was the worst family, a goal was cut between the eyebrows.
They are the assassins of Salmun who usually think of them as inferior, but if they were united as one, there would be no greater disaster than that.
Isnt it? it wont be! Still, there must be a need to find out.
After organizing his thoughts, Seo Woo-il looked at his subordinates.
From now on, I will stop everything and focus on understanding the trend of buying and selling.
I take orders.
Hurry up.
yes!
The subordinates ran outside with the answer.
Seo Woo-il, who was left alone, muttered.
Ill have to deal with it quietly without informing the owner.
He was well aware of how strong Zhang Wus pride was. If he found out that he secretly intervened, he would go on a rampage.
For that reason, even at Cheonmujang, Jang Mu-geuk secretly took care of the work.
It was the same with this case.
Although he encountered a reef unexpectedly, he was confident that he would handle it secretly.
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo escaped the ant nest.
The ce they came from was not a shabby abandoned warehouse. It was a bush behind arge tree far away from the abandoned warehouse.
You were connected to this ce.
Do Yeon-san was amazed.
I expected the ant nest to be vast, but I didnt expect it to extend this far.
Do Yeon-san stretched her hand down. Then Eunyo took him by the hand and came up to the ground.
Eunyo took a moment to catch her breath and looked around.
I could feel the fresh air and the warm sun.
Just bying up to the ground, I felt vitality in my whole body.
She was the one who had to live her whole life in the shadows of Soroeeum Temple. Because of that, they were more ustomed to living underground than above. However, after being saved by Pyowol, she adapted to life on earth.
I didnt want to miss the skin-stimting air and sunlight again. He was prepared to fight against any enemies in order to maintain his current life.
At that time, Do Yeon-san gave strength to the hand that held her.
huh?
They are them.
Do Yeon-san whispered to Eun-yo.
The ce he pointed to was far away toward the abandoned warehouse.
Two men were hiding and watching in the grass where the abandoned warehouse was visible.
They were the watchers that Namgoongseol attached to them.
Its shady.
Eunyo said.
Her eyes could see a shady aura flowing through the bodies of the watchers.
Those who worked in the dark, not the sunny, usually had that kind of energy.
Do Yeon-san agreed with her.
Its shady and rough. I dont think youre an experienced watcher. how will we do it?
Lets go back quietly. There is no need to cause trouble.
okay!
Doyeonsan did not hesitate to follow Eunyos will.
He didnt think that Do Yeon-san was too smart, but since he knew that Eun-yo was far superior, he followed her will without saying anything.
The two quietly slipped out of the forest without the watcher noticing.
After leaving the forest, the two took a different route than when they came.
It was when I had been walking for such a long time.
uh?
Do Yeon-san suddenly spat out a guard.
why?
Eunyo looked at him with a puzzled expression. Then, Do Yeon-san replied with a frustrated expression.
Ahead theres one of those humans from earlier.
You mean Seolhwa Sword?
uh!
To be precise, An Ji-san, the master of Sulwha Sword, was standing leaning against a tree on the side of the road.
He was looking directly at the two of them.
Just by looking at Ahn Ji-sans gaze, I could clearly tell.
The fact that they are what he is waiting for.
An Ji-san muttered.
I waited here just in case He
was not relieved just by attaching guards, so he was guarding the other street corner alone.
Doyeonsan and Eunyo-san must have chosen a road that people did not know well, but Anji-san knew this road well.
It was thanks to the perfect knowledge of the topography of the area in order to properly assist Namgungseol. He was able to see through even a small alley in the Dochang area.
If Eunyo and Doyeonsan came by another route, this was the only ce. And as he expected, two people appeared.
The two calmly approached An Ji-san. And I tried to pass him as if nothing had happened.
An Ji-san called them.
for a moment! Lets talk.
This is the person I met earlier. Is there a problem?
Do Yeon-san replied with a calm expression.
Have you not seen my subordinates?
How do I know your subordinates?
Did you really not see it?
Did you break up earlier? But how do you see it?
An Ji-san looked at Do Yeon-sans face carefully.
It was a secret that he had his men pursue the two. So, Doyeonsans reaction was not unusual.
At least, if you didnt know that the tracker was attached.
An Ji-sans eyes became sharp like a de.
Bewitched by Namgungseol, he became the master of the Seolhwa sword, and was criticized by many people for that.
The reason was that a promising soldier gave up the ambition that a man should have after being possessed by a swanky woman.
Although many pointed fingers at him, Ahn Ji-san did not regret his choice.
Although tied to Namgungseol, he still retained his old eyes and senses.
Strange!
It was strange that he couldnt see his subordinates, and it was also strange that he was so unconcerned. Above all, he was in a bad mood the whole time he saw the two of them. Its been a long time since Ive felt this way.
Doyeonsan said.
If you dont have anything more to say, well be on our way.
He passed Anji Mountain with Eunyo.
An Ji-san bit her lip and looked at the two.
A light of conflict shed in his eyes.
for a moment! Stop.
Why is that?
The moment Do Yeon-san looked back, An Ji-san pulled out her sword and stabbed her like a sh war.
His specialty was the quick sword.
Wedge!
An Ji-sans sword was shot toward Do-yeon-sans neck with a terrifying st.
What is this?
Tuong!
Do Yeon-san gathered energy on the back of her hand and deflected An Ji-sans sword.
Because he reacted unknowingly, he was not perfect and suffered long scars on the back of his hand. Still, considering that he dealt with the sword with his bare hands, it could be said that it was a light wound.
As expected, there was a number hidden. Reveal your identity.
Crazy human! On the subject of an arbitrary attack
Huh! If you wont speak for yourself, let me tell you.
Do you know who will win?
Chow!
Do Yeon-san counterattacked with both fists.
Powerful energy aimed at An Ji-sans chest.
An Ji-san did not dare to belittle it and swung his sword to defend against Do-yeon-sans attack.
It was when An Ji-san deflected Do Yeon-sans attack and tried to counterattack.
bang!
Kuk!
Suddenly, a loud noise erupted from his back.
Eun-yo, who had been quiet, took an opportunity and hit An Ji-sans back with a blow.
Ahn Ji-san fell on the floor several times.
Fortunately, he did not suffer serious internal injuries by concentrating his air power just before he was hit by Eunyos surprise attack, but he could not avoid shaking his intestines to some extent.
It was a mistake to be sure that Eun-yos unfocused eyes were blind. Because I didnt know that the blind man was hiding such a martial art.
How dare you, bitch
Shia!
An Ji-san attacked Eun-yo.
However, Eun-yo was not an easy opponent.
Rather, in terms of the destructive power of martial arts, she was superior to An Ji-san.
Originally, Eun-yo tried to pass Anji-san quietly.
Its because I didnt want to cause a fuss and attract attention. However, Ji-san Ahn took the lead, and her wish went overboard.
If they could not pass quietly, they had to subdue Anjisan as soon as possible.
Keugh!
Ahn Ji-san was driven into a corner in an instant by the two pincers.
I didnt know that these two young people could possess excellent martial arts.
He regretted his decision to attack prematurely. Fortunately, however, there were those who ran to save him.
lender!
These guys!
Those who ran screaming were the warriors of the Seolhwa Sword Corps.
They know of the crisis of Mt. Anji ande to save it.
Damn it! Lets run away.
Do Yeon-san said to Eun-yo.
Eunyo nodded and pulled herself back.
bang!
Do Yeon-san gave Ahn Ji-san a powerful blow and ran away after her.
Track them down.
Anjisans urgent voice echoed from behind.
Chapter 533
Episode 533
Namgungseols beautiful army frowned.
What do you mean?
The Great Lord is after them.
Are they the lovers I told you to secretly pursue?
Thats right.
why?
yes?
There will be no reason. Surely theyre not chasing you without any reason or evidence?
We havent figured out why yet.
Namgoong Seol bit his lip gently at the subordinates answer.
It was certainly true that the lover whom she had ordered to be watched was suspicious. But even so, attacking them without any evidence could cause serious problems.
Namgungseol approached the window.
The figure of Dochang, shrouded in darkness, came into his eyes.
In the past, even at this time, the street lights came on brightly. However, after the Great War broke out, the streets were deserted and many lights disappeared.
The streets engulfed in darkness made even the hearts of the beholders feel stuffy.
I had to decide now.
Either pull An Ji-san and Seolhwa Swords back, or drive the momentum and catch the two.
Any choice was a burden to her.
If there were no problems with her lover, she too would have to shoulder a huge burden.
It is because there is no way that Namgungwol or thousands of episodes of her wrong choice will be left unattended. Conversely, if you find evidence that the lover you are tracking is really suspicious or rted to something else, her ability will be recognized once again.
Anyway, its toote to defeat Seolhwa Swordsman.
If you order a retreat now, you will lose An Ji-sans face. Like it or not, he was a man who followed him.
If I didnt respect the honor of such a man, I could have lost my heart.
Namgungseol gave orders to his subordinates.
Put in all the rest of the Sulwha Swords. Now that this has happened, we must secure them.
All right.
Go first. Ill follow you in a little while.
yes!
The subordinate ran out with an answer.
Namgungseol also prepared.
After changing into a military uniform, I put the sword hanging on the wall around my waist.
after!
She sighed for a moment and then went outside.
What do you mean by that?
Namgoongseol Sojeos movements are unusual.
Are you my sister?
Namgoongwols expression became serious at the subordinates reply.
Namgungseol was like a thorn in the eye.
She did not leave Poyang Lake even after the Gangho War, but instead settled down in Dochang and watched the situation closely.
Namgungwol was well aware of how great Namgungseols ambition was.
She was thinking of taking over the union association and handing it over to Lee Geom-han.
Fortunately, her intentions hadnt worked so far, but she didnt know what would happen in the future if left unattended. So he sent someone to Namgungseol to monitor his activities.
Thanks to that, I was able to immediately catch Namgungseol camp showing a different movement than usual.
Have you figured out the cause?
I hadnt figured it out until now. sorry.
no.
Namgungwol shook his head and thought for a moment.
Judging by her older sisters personality, she probably wouldnt have moved on trivial matters.
Namgung Wol was the one who knew best how ambitious Namgung Seol was and how tenacious he was.
I dont know why Namgungseol is moving, but if things go ording to her will, an unpredictable situation could have happened.
Which organization currently has no mission?
The Mangeomdae is resting.
Tell the Mangeomdaelord. Im telling you to figure out Dochangs situation and respond.
Is it a response? Sojeo Namgungseol is still your older sister?
yes! Respond.
Namgungwol answered without hesitation.
It is true that Namgungseol was rted by blood, but now they were enemies.
Moreover, she intended to dedicate the Union Reunion to her lover Lee Geom-han.
At this point, he had to let her know that he was watching her. Only then will she notice a little bit.
What level of response is there?
I will leave it to the discretion of the Mangeomdaelord.
Mmm! All right.
Subha made a surprised expression.
Mangeomdaeju was famous for being cruel in his hands.
If judged as an enemy, they were feared by using their hands without any mercy.
Leaving it to the discretion of Mangeom Daeju meant, in effect, that he was willing to sh with Namgungseol.
Knowing that Namgungwols will was firm, he had to hurry up and convey the order to Mangeomdaeju.
After Namgungwol took a siege, the subordinate hurriedly went outside.
Left alone, Namgungwol opened the window wide and looked out.
A cold wind blew and caressed his face.
sister!
Boom!
Keck!
Along with the heavy drinking, one of the soldiers of the Sulwha Sword Corps tumbled across the floor. His side was hollowed out.
Doyeonsans blow was devastating.
Three or four ribs were broken, piercing the lungs.
Mu-in could not breathe properly, and hisplexion turned white.
Shit!
An unmanned colleague came running.
In the meantime, Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo ran out of the street.
He has already defeated dozens of unmanned soldiers. Even so, the momentum of the Sulwha Sword Corps did not diminish at all.
Seolhwa Swordsman rushed at the two as if they were enemies of life and death.
Eun-yo said to Do Yeon-san.
If you continue like this, you will definitely be caught.
If he had simply pursued the Seolhwa Sword Belt, it would have been shaken off immediately. However, at some point, other warriors were seen on the streets besides Sulwha Swordsman.
I wasnt sure which side they were on yet, but I could sense that they were also looking for opportunities.
They didnt know if their target was themselves or Seolhwa Swordsman. However, they made it more difficult to distinguish between peers.
The situation got entangled like a wild horse.
Resolving this situation was never easy.
If you struggle to get out, you will fall into a deep swamp.
So what?
I think it would be better to hide in the depths of the window.
You want to hide in the middle of enemy lines?
If its this much of amotion, theres a good chance that Haomen also grasped the situation.
hmm!
If its Dae-joo Hong, hell soon notice that were in danger and call his brother.
So you want to hide until helpes?
huh!
okay! Lets do it. Where should I hide?
We have to find ces they dont expect at all.
Is there such a ce?
I have a ce in mind, but the question is whether I can get there.
Sulwha swords and unidentified warriors were scattered all over the streets. It was impossible to move stealthily away from their eyes.
Even at this moment, unmanned people were being deployed all over the streets.
There.
At that time, the Sulwha Sword Corps soldier who found the two of them shouted loudly.
Another boring chase began.
Pyo-wol sat on the bed and looked out the window.
A bright moon was visible through the wide open window.
It was a full moon.
The reddish full moon made the viewer immersed in a strange feeling.
Pyowol was no exception.
He stared at the red moon as if he were mesmerized.
Then, a white hand appeared from behind his back and gently hugged his waist.
What are you looking at?
The woman whispering behind her back with anguid voice was Hong Ye-seol.
Pyowol silently pointed at the red moon. Hong Ye-seol also looked out the window with a smile on his face.
It was then.
Squeak!
Something came through the window and approached Pyowol.
Even if it wasnt so, the red body shone more dazzlingly in the moonlight.
It was Gwiah who approached Pyowol as if he was slipping.
Meanwhile, the ear grew bigger.
It is much longer and the circumference is noticeablyrger.
The biggest change of all was the two horns on its head.
The bigger and more splendid horns were so beautiful that they seemed to steal the hearts of the beholders.
ah!
Hong Ye-seol was also stunned and looked at Guia.
A creature called a snake has been an object of hatred and fear since ancient times.
A smooth torso without a single leg, inorganic eyes that do not contain any emotions, and a red tongue that flicks incessantly.
There was nothing that didnt make people hate it.
Because of that, people instinctively fear snakes and distanced themselves from them. That was the reaction of themon people.
However, Hong Ye-seol was far from an ordinary person.
She had nerves and sensibilities different from those of ordinary people.
The moment he saw Guia, Hong Ye-seol fell in love.
It was the first time to see such a beautiful and ecstatic creature.
Hong Ye-seol held out his pure white hand to Gwi-ah without realizing it. However, Guia indifferently passed her hand and climbed Pyowols arm.
Oh, how beautiful!
Hong Ye-seol burst into exmation at the sight of Gwi-ah gliding up on Pyo-wols arm.
Hong Ye-seol asked Pyo-wol.
What is this child?
Gear!
It is a fitting name. It fits really well. May I touch it?
Pyowol nodded, and Hong Ye-seol carefully reached out his hand again. Guia did not avoid Hong Ye-seols touch this time.
A light of joy appeared on Hong Ye-seols face as he touched the red scales of Guia. The contrasting sensations, soft and hard, shuddered her.
It was the first time I felt this way.
Hong Ye-seol asked.
When did you meet this child? Since when have you been taking him?
This was not the first time she had seen Guia. But at that time, it was Pyowols time to treat his injuries, so he couldnt ask properly.
Only a few people knew that Pyo-Wol was taking Gwi-A with him. Hong Ye-seol is now included in it.
That also meant that Hong Ye-seol was included as one of the people Pyo-wol could trust.
In fact, after Baek Gwi-ryunju was taken away by Pyo-wol, Hong Ye-seol fell more deeply into him.
Now, life without the epitaph was unthinkable.
Its been quite a while since I took Guia with me.
But why didnt I know?
As you can see, its a spirit creature.
Youngmul definitely seems like that. Its like seeing a little dragon. If I grow up like this, will I be a dragon?
well!
Pyolwol clouded the end of his speech.
He didnt know if Guia would really ascend to heaven as a dragon.
After absorbing the spirit of the dragon dragon, Guia continued to change.
It was not even clear where this change would end.
It could just be stagnant in this state, or it could really shed its stance and be reborn as apletely new being.
Either way, there was no room for Pyowol to intervene, and he didnt want to.
Just like himself, Gwia was also a living being with an ego, and his future was determined by himself.
Even if Gwi-ah became apletely different creature and left his side, Pyo-wol did not regret it at all.
Squeak!
Gwia used Pyowols fingers as a yground, and Hong Ye-seol was mesmerized by Gwias appearance.
Under the crimson moonlight, Guias red body shone even more magically.
It was then.
A cautious voice came from outside.
Excellence!
The owner of the voice was Salno.
e in!
yes!
After Pyowols permission was granted, Salno opened the door and entered.
Even seeing Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol in the same bed, Salno was not surprised or taken aback.
Pyowol asked.
What is going on?
It seems that there is a problem with the children who went outside.
What about arithmetic?
Yes! We are still noting back.
These are not children who will bete for no reason.
The moon woke up from the bed.
Salno asked with a slightly surprised expression.
Do you want to move yourself?
Pyowol nodded his head without saying a word.
Chapter 534
Episode 534
: Tata Tak!
Footsteps echoed throughout the streets of Dochang.
The warriors of the Sulwha Sword Corps form groups of three, three, five, and prowl the streets.
Seolhwa Swordsman was confident that they would easily find Doyeonsan and Eunyo. However, the abilities of the two were beyond their imagination.
Twenty warriors of the Sulwha Sword Corps were seriously injured by the two. Still, they couldnt catch them.
A series of incidents were enough to hurt the pride of Sulwha Sword University.
Among them, the person whose pride was hurt the most was An Ji-san, the owner.
Even though he used his own hands, he was rather hurt by the two pincers.
There has never been a time in Ahn Ji-sans long career when he was this shameful.
Because of that, An Ji-san was enraged andmanded the Seolhwa Sword Corps. However, the movement of the Sulwha Sword Corps unexpectedly stimted many warriors who had entered the Dochang.
There were quite a few warriors staying in Dochang besides Seolhwa Sword Corps.
what?
What are those bastards doing all these things?
Its a snow sword stand.
A few unmanned people made an impression.
He found out the identity of the Sulwha Sword Corps.
Seolhwa Sword Corps, which is made up of warriors who follow Namgungseol, has lost a lot of peoples hearts in the swordsman.
The image of them walking around giving strength to their shoulders on the subject of being possessed by a mere woman and degraded to an escort made many people look at them.
There were many conflicts because of that.
However, since there were so many Sulwha Swordsmen, no one could raise their voice.
hey! What are you looking for at night?
One of the soldiers who came out asked Seolhwa Swordsman. Then, the Sulwha Swordsman who was pointed out answered with a frown.
Never mind, go in and sleep.
what?
I mean quit.
This Mr. Bull
At that moment, the warrior became furious and punched the warrior of the Seolhwa Sword Corps.
Even if it wasnt so, the soldier of the Seolhwa Sword Corps, who was on edge after being tossed around by Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo, swung the sword with all his might.
Awesome!
His sword passed by decapitating the warrior.
A soldier fell and red blood spread across the street.
The eyes of the unmanned people who saw it turned upside down.
They killed Abok.
Bastards
Kill! Those bastards!
The enraged warriors rushed at the warriors of Seolhwa Sword Corps without hesitation.
What is it?
These bastards without fundamentals
The warriors of the Seolhwa Sword Corps were taken aback by the resistance of the warriors. However, their pride did not allow them to withdraw like this.
Chow Chow Chow!
The warriors and the Seolhwa Sword Corps shed.
The fight that started in the back alley soon spread to the entire Dochang.
What?
A man saw this scene and put on a puzzled expression.
The man wearing bloody clothes in the room was Zhang Zi-liang, the master of the Mangeom Daeju.
Zhang Zi-liang immediately rushed to the window right after receiving Namgung-yues order. In his eyes, he could see the Seolhwa Swordsman fighting against the warriors.
I hadnt figured out the situation yet, so everything was just confusing.
Zhang Zi-liang ordered his subordinates.
Everyone scatter and find out what happened. Find out why those assholes are fighting the unmanned.
yes!
The mangeomdae scattered in all directions along with the answer.
Zhang Zi-liang, who was left alone, murmured.
Fuck! So absurd.
His tone was closer to that of a back alley vagabond than a peaked warrior.
In fact, it was.
Currently, he is in charge of the Mangeom Daeju of the Eunryeonhoe, but originally he was a ronin who wandered around Gangho.
Even if he was a novelist, he was not without a foundation.
It was because he learned the sword at the prestigious volcano.
However, life in the volcano was cramped and unbearable, so he requested emunication himself.
It wasmon to close martial arts when emunication. But the volcanic wave did not.
This is because Zhang Zi-liangs talent is so outstanding, and his contribution to the Huashan Sect is revolutionary.
Above all, Zhang Zi-liangs master actively protected him, so he was able to leave the Huashan Faction safely.
In return, Zhang Zi-liang donated a huge amount every year to the Volcano Sect.
Thanks to this, he was able to work safely even after being emunicated from the Volcano Squad.
Because she lived as a ronin for a long time, her natural disposition became rough and cruel.
It was then.
A man appeared in front of Zhang Zi-liang.
The man with thin skin was Ahn Ji-san, the master of Sulwha Geomdae.
Zhang Zi-liang recognized Ji-san An at once.
Are you a painter?
Who is the chemist?
An Ji-san was hot.
Im chasing after a girl, but if youre not a chemist, what do you call me?
Zhang Zi-liang!
An Ji-san shouted in anger.
Just as Zhang Zi-liang knew him, An Ji-san also knew Zhang Zi-liang.
Because we met once before.
Even then, their rtionship was not very good.
Because the orientation is so different.
Even at that time, An Ji-san followed Namgung-seol, and Zhang Zi-liang was looking for strong people to be even a little stronger.
Naturally, Zhang Zi-liang asked An Ji-san to fight. However, An Ji-san rejected Namgung-seols request for a military service, citing that it would be a nuisance to him.
In the end, their confrontation did note to pass, and it remained as a long-standing remnant.
Zhang Ziyang sighed.
Did your martial arts improve a bit? I wouldnt have had time to train my martial arts just because I was escorting the girl.
Be careful with your words. Zhang Ziyang!
Let me ask you something. What are the business of the girls chasing after you here like a pack of dogs?
Dogs?
Well, if you dont like that, Ill call you a wolf.
Zhang Zi-liang!
You know thats my name, so answer me. What are you going around with a sword spear for?
go away. Dont be interested in useless things.
under! Wouldnt it be better if you answered meekly when you just ask nicely?
Zhang Ziyangs eyes turned cold.
At that, An Ji-sans expression also hardened.
Are you threatening me now?
okay! It is intimidating.
Are you saying its okay to turn Seolhwa Swordsman and Namgungseol Sojeo into enemies?
Excellent! There are too many dirty words. ??? ?? ???? ????? ???? ?? ???. I mean, only my mouth is alive.
Nom!
An Ji-san exploded in anger at Zhang Zi-liangs smirk.
Wow!
The sword hanging from his waist fired like a sh war.
Hehe! It should havee out like this.
Zhang Ziyang giggled and drew his sword.
Chaeeng!
The swords of the two collided in the air and sparks bloomed.
Ahn Ji-sans specialty was the quick sword. Coincidentally, Zhang Zi-liang also had a quick sword as his main weapon.
Both of them are pursuing extreme speed.
Kakakakang!
The two swords collided dozens of times in an instant.
Usually, the confrontation between those who use quick swords was bound to end easily.
The problem is that their inaction is equal.
Because of that, it was not an easy match.
The fight between Zhang Zi-liang and An Ji-san became the catalyst.
The Mangeomdae, which had been scattered to gather information, began to fight in earnest with the Seolhwa Geomdae.
what?
Namgungseols face distorted when he received the report btedly.
She didnt expect that the work she did to catch Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo would be so big.
Seolhwa Geomdae was also fighting with Mangeomdae and shing with other soldiers who had entered the Dochang.
Although the Seolhwa Sword Corps wasposed of outstanding warriors, it was absolutely inferior in numbers.
It was impossible to take ten hands with one hand.
Seolhwa Swordsman was no exception.
Their inaction was obviously great.
This is because Namgungseol chose only the elite among the warriors who followed him. However, they also had obvious limitations.
Sending the Mangeomdae? You mean like this?
She bit her lip, thinking of Namgungwol.
Namgungwol was the only person who could send Mangeomdae to Dochang. It was as if he had revealed his hidden teeth towards him.
I didnt know that Namgungwol would be so openly hostile towards him. The reaction was many times more violent than she had expected.
You mean you dont want to skip the union association.
I thought it wouldnt be easy. However, seeing the strong opposition, it seemed that the future would not be easy.
It doesnt matter. In the end, the federation will be handed over to us.
she was sure
Confidence in his lover Lee Geom-han, confidence in the current situation, and confidence in the future.
On the other hand, Namgoongwol had nothing like that.
He only organizes and leads Eunryeonhoe out of rebellion against Geumcheonhoe and Jangmugeuk. That alone is great enough, but the limits were clear.
In order for the Union Association to soar higher, a stronger leader was needed.
The only one who can end the current chaos is Geomhan.
Namgungseol had no doubts about his beliefs. So, no matter what adversity came, I had no intention of withdrawing my decision to the end.
First, find those lovers first.
All these four months happened because of them.
I had to find them and figure out what the reality of the feeling was that made me feel ufortable.
I wouldnt have gotten out of the window yet.
Although it is said that Mangeomdae and other warriors distracted Seolhwa Geomdae, the encirclement has not yet copsed. So the chances of those young lovers escaping were not very high.
Namgungseol thought deeply.
If it were you, where would you be hiding?
You should avoid ces where there are a lot of peoples eyes, like guesthouses. You should also avoid the house where your family lives. A ce where you can be free from outside gaze if possible. On the one hand, a ce where you can outwit them so that they never arouse suspicion.
Namgungseol closed his eyes and remembered if there was a ce that met the conditions he had assumed.
After searching for a while, she remembered that such a ce existed.
That too, on its own.
Namgungseols eyes turned to the small shrine behind therge inn.
Since the shrine where the mortuary tablet is held is a sacred ce, even the most corrupt person had no choice but to be careful.
For that reason, even though the warriors of the Sulwha Sword Corps prowled all over the ind, the shrine was not far behind.
Even the guest cup in front of the shrine was where Namgungseol and Seolhwageomdae were entirely borrowed.
They didnt even think of going behind because it was close to their ce of residence.
Namgungseol hadnt doubted the sadang until he thought about it calmly.
She walked to the shrine.
Seolhwa Geomdae couldnt follow her because they were blocking Mangeomdae. Still, her steps were steady.
Although he led the Seolhwa Sword Corps, he did not rely heavily on them.
Even without the Seolhwa Swordsman, she was strong.
When he was young, he learned thousands of sword fights, and when he got older, he toured the world and perfected his martial arts skills.
Before being a woman, she was a warrior and also a perfect swordsman.
Namgungseol believed in himself, not Seolhwa Swordsman.
Stop.
A swordsman from the Mangeomdae stood in front of her.
I had no choice but to be careful because I knew that my opponent was Namgungseol. Thats why I gave you a warning first.
However, despite his warning, Namgungseol did not stop walking.
I told you to stop.
It was the moment when Muin warned once again.
See it!
Suddenly, an eerie roaring sound rang out.
At the same time, a line of blood was drawn around the neck of the warrior who was warning him.
uh?
The warrior touched his neck with his hand.
Slurp!
In an instant, blood flowed from his veins and wet his hands.
Mu-in looked at his blood-soaked hands with an expression of disbelief.
what?
thud!
The unmanned body fell back as it was.
Namgungseol muttered as he swung his sword wide and brushed away the blood.
Youre talking dirty. It hurts my ears
What she hated the most was chattering.
Namgungseol continued walking towards the shrine without even giving a nce to the dead Mangeomdae warrior.
Finally arriving at the shrine, she swung her sword.
Awesome!
The door of the shrine was cut with an eerie cutting sound.
Namgungseol whispered.
Come out! We all know whats hiding here.
Chapter 535
Episode 535
Namgungseols eyes were directly on the wall where the mortuary tablet was hanging.
Doyeonsan and Eunyo were hiding behind the wall.
Namgungseol called them once again.
I know everything is hiding there, soe out.
A voice that seemed to whisper came out exceptionally clearly.
It was the moment when Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo exchanged nces to understand each others opinions.
Peeing!
An eerie roar erupted from the other side of the wall.
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo bowed their heads almost at the same time.
sphemy!
The wall where the mortuary tablet was hanging cracked and copsed.
If the two of them had been a littlete in lowering their heads, they would have been decapitated.
Beyond the wall that had been cut off, Namgung Seol was seen with his sword drawn.
She smiled at the two who appeared.
He was also hiding there.
Whoa!
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo sighed and came out of hiding.
Its obsessive. Why are you doing this?
I am really curious. Why are you hiding like this?
You persecuted them first.
Why did you go to Haomen?
I have personal business to do.
I wonder what that personal thing is.
I dont think there is any reason to say that. Like I said, its very personal.
The smile disappeared from Namgungseols face at Doyeonsans calm reply.
Her expressionless face was truly terrifying.
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo tried hard to pretend to be calm, but they felt a strong sense of danger.
Namgungseol sighed softly.
phew! I didnt want to do this, but I cant help it. Just keep in mind one thing. That it was you who made me move. So everything that happens after that is your responsibility.
You are a master of sophistry. Do you always think only of yourself like that?
joy!
Whoa!
At that moment, an explosion erupted in front of Doyeon Mountain.
Namgungseols blow was blocked by Eunyo instead.
Do Yeon-san would have been hurt if Eun-yo, who was nearby, had not reacted in time and blocked her attack.
A light of anger shed on Eunyos face.
It is also worthy of criticism that he attacked while he was talking, because the target was Mt. Doyeon.
Even if Namgungseols attack seeded, Doyeonsan would not have been seriously injured, but that did not make Namgungseols guilt go away.
Namgungseols attack was tantamount to touching Eunyos wrath.
Eun-Yo opened the blue nine-pointed sword and attacked Namgung Seol.
quite!
Namgungseol frowned slightly in surprise at Eunyos fierce attack.
Cheer up!
Silver Yaos sword split into dozens and attacked her.
Just looking at the docho that came rushing in like a rough wave, I could tell how desperate Eunyos martial arts was.
He was an opponent that could not be underestimated.
Namgungseol did not dare to belittle it and performed thousands of sword attacks to block Eunyaos attack.
The Kaga Gaga River!
Swords and swords collided dozens of times in an instant.
Namgungseols eyes shed.
Heterogeneous energy is not the martial arts of the midfield. Where did you learn to be a sailor?
The spirit of Eun-Yos Tao was something that had never been felt before in the martial arts of Jungwon.
Namgungseol pushed Eunyo even harder.
Eunyo silently unfolded the zenith of the paranggucheonmado.
Do Yeon-san tried to help her, but there was no time to intervene.
Because the two fought so fiercely, there was a high possibility that Eun-yo as well as Namgung-seol would get hurt if they identally intervened.
Shit!
Do Yeon-san gritted it.
The fight between the two was so brutal that it could not be considered a human fight.
Kwak!
The shrine copsed in a fierce fight between the two women.
The problem is that after seeing their fight, Sulwhasword Corps warriors are running from all over the ce.
Most of the soldiers were blocked by the Mangeomdae, but a few broke through them and ran to the shrine where Namgungseol was located.
Their loyalty to Namgungseol was so special that they were given the name Seolhwa Swordsman.
It was Doyeonsans job to stop them.
Ha!
Doyeonsan shouted at them and attacked them.
Damn it!
hot!
The warriors of the Sulwha Sword Corps held a feast against Do Yeon-san.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
Explosive noises erupted over and over again.
Even with thebined efforts of five soldiers, Doyeon Mountain was not pushed back.
The problem is that even at this moment, Seolhwa Sword Corps soldiers are running through Mangeomdae.
If they all joined together, even Doyeon Mountain would be in danger.
Now that this is the case, we need to defeat them as soon as possible and escape.
The story has already been heard.
Secretly getting out was over the water, so it was right to hurry up and break them down and get out.
Do Yeon-san dealt with the unmanned soldiers running with all his might.
Seo Woo-il looked at downtown Dochang with a serious expression.
I could see the Mangeomdae Martial Arts and Seolhwa Geomdae Martial Arts shing all over the ce.
What is going on?
It was Seo Woo-il who came out to secretly support Jang Mu-geuk.
The n to support Zhang Wu-geuk by signing a contract with Sal-mun was foiled.
The contract waspletely destroyed because several salmuns, including Gueummun, sent a penalty.
He sent his subordinates to find out why the Salmuns broke the contract, but the Salmuns disappeared as if they had promised.
Clearly, great changes were taking ce in the world of assassins.
I havent been able to find out the real thing yet, but Im confident that I will find out soon.
He went outside to cool off for a while and witnessed the fight between Mangeomdae and Seolhwa Geomdae.
The two groups were fighting fiercely, as if they were on the verge of death. Not only that, but other soldiers who had entered the Dochang also joined in, making the streets reminiscent of the ind of Ashura Hell.
Many people died or were injured.
People covered in bloody all over the streets, and the walls and puddles were full of fresh blood.
The residents who originally lived in Dochang were afraid and locked the door tightly.
It was a nightmarish night for the residents of Dochang.
Why are they fighting?
Mangeomdae belonged to Eunryeonhoe, and Seolhwageomdae was under themand of Namgungseol.
Considering the rtionship between Namgungseol and Namgungwol, it was right to think that they were on the same side.
I couldnt understand the situation in which siblings who inherited the same blood were fighting for death and survival like this.
I didnt want to intervene in what was happening in the area, but I couldnt just ignore what was happening in front of my eyes. And the warriors fighting nearby didnt just pass him by.
What are you? Are you a member of the union association?
Seo Woo-il did not answer.
This is because you cannot identify yourself as belonging to Cheonmujang.
You bastard! Suspicious.
At that moment, the warrior who had asked him a question rushed to him.
He attacked Seo Woo-il without hesitation.
I had no intention of wanting to know the truth. If it had been, I wouldnt have spread it out like this from the beginning.
The man just needed a reason to wield the sword.
There were quite a few people like men in Dochang.
Those who want to take advantage of the chaos of rivers to ughter and plunder freely.
Regardless of the fight between the Mangeomdae and the Seolhwa Geomdae, they wandered around the area and behaved badly.
The person who now runs into Seo Woo-il was one of them.
Damn it!
He swung his sword with all his might.
ha! Things that look like real beggars
Seo Woo-il sighed and stretched out his journal.
An intangible energy emanated from his index finger and pierced the forehead of the attacker.
Ouch!
The one who rushed fell to the floor with a scream of agony.
There was a hole the size of a coin in his forehead.
It was a season called blood eumji (Ѫָ).
The soundless and intangible bloodyinji was a feast that proudly ced its name on the top among countless jibeop in the world.
It was not a military feat that unmanned soldiers who took advantage of the chaos to loot could handle.
joy!
Seo Woo-il snorted as he looked down at the body of the soldier who fearlessly attacked him.
It was then.
That bastard killed Jongpyeong.
Fuck! catch.
Joe!
The dead soldiers colleagues ran to Seo Woo-il.
Seo Woo-il sighed softly.
ha! Things like real star bugs
It was a really shitty night.
So he used his hands more brutally than ever.
Puppy pew!
The intellect that flew from his index finger pierced the foreheads of those who attacked one after another.
The two soldiers died in an instant.
Seo Woo-il believed that the same fate would befall thest uninhabited person. However, things often happen in the world that cannot be understood bymon sense. And, of course, it happened at this very moment.
Caang!
Thest soldier held up a thick sword to cover his face, and Seo Woo-ils intellect hit the sword and bounced off in a diagonal line.
If Seo Woo-il had been a little nervous or prepared, he would have reacted sufficiently to the unexpected situation. However, Seo Woo-il was irritated and careless.
As a result, the reaction rate was remarkably slow. And thest soldier had a much stronger force and a determined temper than Seo Woo-il expected.
The difference covered the life and death of the two.
Awesome!
The martial artists sword cut through Seo Woo-ils chest.
Gagging!
Seo Woo-il knelt down with an expression of disbelief.
Kang Ho-en, Wang Wang, and Ha-su also staged an incident where he catches a master. However, he really did not know that he would be the victim of the incident.
you you?
Fuck you bastard! You dare kill my friends?
The soldier who had deeply wounded Seo Woo-il in his heart approached with a sigh.
It was indeed heavenly luck that he defeated Seo Woo-il, but Mu-in was so excited that he didnt even notice it.
Seo Woo-il opened his mouth to say something, but he didnt listen and cut his throat.
Awesome!
With an eerie cutting sound, Seo Ils head tumbled to the floor.
Mu-in kicked the head of Seo Woo-il, whom he had killed.
The face of Seo Woo-il, who had flown far away, was full of bitter light.
Unmanned did not know.
What kind of person is the man he killed?
What kind of storm wille to Gangho due to his death?
Mu-in didnt even look back and ran to another ce.
Shortly after he disappeared, a group of unmanned men appeared.
They were shocked to see Seo Woo-ils head lying on the floor.
Unbelievable!
Sweet Lord!
While they were away for a while, the owner, Seo Woo-il, was angry.
Suha muttered as he picked up Seo Wooils head.
Who the hell killed Danju?
Its clear that the Union League killed Danju.
Isnt the Mangeomdae also an organization under the Union Association?
Unmanned people shed powder.
Seo Woo-il was not one to die in such an insignificant alleyway.
If that were the case, he wouldnt have been so moderately treated at Cheonmujang.
It was clear that those who were targeting Seo Woo-il had deliberately killed him. Otherwise, the current situation would not have made sense.
They carefully collected Seo Woo-ils body.
The soldier holding Seo Woo-ils head said.
We announce the news of Danjus death and request support from Cheonmujang.
yes!
Those involved in the death of Lord Dan will not be left behind and will be pursued.
All right.
The subordinates scattered with the answer.
Whoops!
A long whistle rang through the air.
After a while, the soldiers led by Seo Woo-il appeared.
They dispersed into Dochang Alley. And he wandered the streets looking for the person who killed Seo Woo-il.
Conflicts with Seolhwageomdae and Mangeomdae were natural steps. So Dochang Street was falling into even greater confusion.
Chapter 536
Episode 536
The news of the uproar at Dochang reached Geumcheonhoe across Poyang Lake.
Because of this, Baekbi-gak (ٱw), an intelligence organization within the Geumcheonhoe, was in an uproar.
King Taejin of Baekbigakju shouted at his subordinates.
What do you mean? Why Dochang?
We are still figuring it out.
Once you figure it out, when are you going to send troops across theke?
No matter how fast a boat is, it will take a full day to cross Lake Poyang. By that time, it was clear that the disturbance of the Dochang would be settled.
For information, time was life.
If you collect itte in the day, that much effectiveness disappears.
That is why it was necessary to gather information as quickly as possible.
Even if it happens on the other side of Lake Poyang.
Dochang was a ce where the breath of the Union Association reached a lot.
If there was an uproar there, it was clear that there was a problem within the union association.
If he could catch the weakness of the union association, there was no business left beyond that.
Taejinwang shouted.
Come on, think. Cant it be nice?
Uh
Such ipetent
King Taejin criticized when the subordinate could not answer.
Suha desperately shook his head to escape the criticism of his superior.
ah!
why? What did you think of?
Currently, Rakshadae is returning by boat.
Rachaldae?
yes! They should havee to Poyang Lake by now.
Didnt Rachaldae say that he suffered a lot of damage? I heard that Chusu Lee and Ssanghwa Bingyeom have be obsolete.
Yes, but you can do at least simply gather information.
hmm!
Isnt there another number anyway?
Raksha Daeju Lee Chu-su, his confidant Bingyeom Ssang-hwa, and the Rakshadae led by them were attacked by unknown masters, and their return was dyed.
The mental wound was greater than the physical wound.
For that reason, the Golden Temple sent a ship to bring them back.
If they were returning as nned, they would be passing through the middle of Lake Poyang.
No matter how crippled you are, you wont have any problems managing your subordinates. If youre not fighting directly, but just hiding and gathering information, theyll be happy to do it.
good! Lets do it. As you said, there is no other option at this point.
Then Ill send a jeon seo-eung.
hmm!
When the superior gave permission, the subordinate hurriedly ran outside. And after a while, a hawk soared through the dark night sky.
Lee Chu-su and Bing-yeom Ssang-hwa were sitting crouched on the deck of the ship.
They were all wrapped in thin nkets.
The former majesty was nowhere to be found in their trembling bodies with paleplexions.
This is because both of them suffered severe physical and psychological damage.
Shit!
Lee Chu-soo stroked his side and bit his lip.
I felt excruciating pain in the area where my hand touched.
It was the part where Salno had a hole in it.
Fortunately, I was able to live with treatment, but I felt extreme pain from the wound that had not healed.
It wasnt just the side that was hurt.
A splint was also attached to the left hand, and a cloth was tied tightly. Because the fingers were all broken.
The wounds inflicted on Salno not only robbed her of her self-confidence, but also took a serious psychological toll.
The wounds of the body were recovered enough to be able to move thanks to the treatment of a good doctor, but the broken spirit did not recover easily.
It wasnt just Lee Chu-soo.
Her henchmen, Ice me Twins, also suffered severe mental and physical damage. Because of that, they could not immediately return to the Golden Temple and had to waste time.
After spending such a long time, his mind and body were restored to the extent that he could move. So, I was able to get on the boat sent by the Geumcheonhoe and finally get on the way home.
The memory of that day still remains as a nightmare.
Now, the body has recovered enough to be able to move to some extent, but I still used to have nightmares when I slept.
When Lee Chu-soo returns to Geumcheonhoe, he will not do any missions for the time being and will focus only on treatment.
The mental and physical damage she suffered was enormous.
So much so that I dont want to think about it again.
Shit! Shit! How did I end up like this?
Not too long ago, she was a promising warrior within the Golden Heaven. But now she was just a deaf person.
It seemed impossible to fully recover from the psychological blow until there was a trigger.
It was the same with ice salt twins.
Bingyeom Ssanghwa, who had been living with her like a real sister, also suffered severe mental and physical damage, and her words decreased dramatically.
It was also the responsibility of Lee Chu-su, the Rakshadae master, to take care of them.
ha!
It was when Lee Chu-su let out a sigh without realizing it.
Good food!
Suddenly, with a violent pping of wings, a falconnded on the spot where they were.
Jeon Seo huh?
Lee Chu-su recognized at once that the hawk was Jeon Seo-eung sent from Geumcheonhoe.
A small barrel hung from the falcons ankle. And inside the box was a note with instructions from the Geumcheonhoe.
Lee Chu-su read the note with an anxious expression.
Are you crazy?
Whats wrong?
What do you say?
Ice me Ssanghwa asked cautiously.
Lee Chu-soo replied with a puzzled expression.
They ask us to stop by the Dochang and assess the situation.
yes?
Do you see us?
The Ice me Ssanghwa narrowed its eyes in disbelief.
They have already informed in detail how devastated they are now. It was also said that recuperation was inevitable for the time being to recover. And yet, this order was given.
Arent you crazy?
How can you give an order like this knowing our condition?
The ice salt pair protested.
Their reaction was natural. It was to the point where Lee Chu-soo thought that the person who gave the order hadnt gone crazy.
However, unlike Ice me Ssanghwa, Lee Chu-soo could not just resist. In any case, she was the ruler of Rakshadae and had the duty to clearly distinguish between public and private affairs.
If she refused the mission just because she suffered a psychological blow, her position within the Golden Heaven had no choice but to shrink.
Above all, its not that we ask us to move directly, but rather that we send a few healthy kids to figure out whats going on.
On that day, the three suffered a lot mentally and physically. However, the power of Nachaldae was not so greatly affected.
There were a lot of normal people, so it seemed like it would be just a matter of letting them in and figuring out the situation.
Lee Chu-soo said.
Lets select ten children and send them to the school.
Daeju sister?
You want to follow orders?
Ice me twins raised their voices and protested. However, Lee Chu-sus decision did not change.
Were not getting off the ship anyway. Nothing will happen if the kids sent to the schoole back and leave right away.
Mmm!
You can show condescension, and if you are lucky, you might get some useful information. Then we can make up for some of our failures.
After listening to it, Lee Chu-soos opinion was valid.
If he returned like this, his position in the Geumcheonhoe had no choice but to shrink. However, if you get even one useful piece of information, your position will be restored to some extent.
all right.
I do.
In the end, Bingyeom Ssanghwa agreed with her opinion.
The boat with the Rakhaldae docked at the dock, and ten unmanned soldiers went into the canyon that became a mess.
Mmm!
Namgungseol slightly frowned.
It was because the shock felt in the hand was not small.
Contrary to her expectations, Eun-yos martial arts were not easy. Because of that, it took quite a while to subdue.
Eunyos martial arts were like waves.
Even if you hit it again and again, it keepsing in, just like a wave.
I felt like I had heard of a martial art like this one day.
thats right! Ive heard that there is a projection resembling a wave in Soroeeumsa. It is clear that the teaching method is that of Soroeumsa.
Namgungseol finally found out the identity of Eunyos magic trick.
It was an amazingly bright brain.
Namgungseol was the first person to realize that Eunyo was from Soroeumsa just by looking at the martial art she performed.
It also meant that Namgungseol had abundant knowledge.
I didnt know that Eunyo was from Soroeumsa. And I didnt expect it to be this strong.
Eunyos achievements were superior to her expectations. But it wasnt enough to pose a threat to Namgungseol.
It wasnt that Eunyo was weak.
she was strong
There wont be many warriors stronger than him in his age group.
The problem was Namgungseol.
Namgungseol was strong.
He was not simply strong among his peers, but strong enough to conquer the world.
Thanks to being born with the surname Namgung, he mastered thousands of supreme sword attacks.
He did not suddenly be stronger after receiving something like Eunyo, but he was a true strongman who built up step by step from the basics.
Her true martial arts skills were more than enough to overwhelm Eunyo.
Now lets finish it.
Namgungseol thrust out his sword with a cold voice.
Her momentum changed.
There was only one swordsman in the world who could radiate the power of a king just by spreading his sword.
Emperor sword type.
The legendary martial arts that made the Namgung family exist in the past have survived for a long time and have been continued thousands of times.
Namgungseol learned this legendary swordsmanship.
Just because she was a woman, her father did not fully teach her how to use the royal sword.
In addition, he mentioned the principle of non-human ipetence and prohibited him from passing it on to others.
That was one of the reasons Namgungseol left thousands of episodes.
She was disappointed with her father and thousands of times who suppressed her growth just because she was a woman.
Compared to her other siblings, she was superior in both talent and ambition. And yet, the father pushed her away just because she was a woman.
Because of this, anger filled her heart.
She wandered around the world and umted achievements. As a result, she met and became a lover with an outstanding hero named Lee Geom-han, but a deep sediment still remained in her heart.
Namgungseol poured all his anger into the emperor sword.
Wow!
Herbsik of a different level of power hit Eunyo.
Eunyo also held a seven-second ceremony of the paranggucheonmado against him.
Whoa!
The two herbivores collided in the air and a huge aftermath swept the area.
The shrine, which was barely maintaining its shape, copsed and the surrounding buildings suffered great damage.
Cool!
Eun-yo was thrown into the middle of a copsed wall and coughed up blood.
Her chin and chest were stained red with gore.
The pale face is a serious internal injury.
Namgungseol approached Eunyo with his sword hanging down.
Namgungseols gaze was directed to Eunyos chest.
A small booklet was sticking out from between her breasts.
Namgoong Seol stretched out his white hand and pulled out a booklet from Eun-yos chest.
Even after seeing her take the booklet, Eun-yo could not resist. It was because I couldnt use my strength as if my whole body was crushed.
Namgungseol flipped through the booklet and read it quickly.
The trend of the Munpa near Poyang Lake? It looks like you got it from the Haomen branch.
Namgoongseol frowned at the beautiful army.
He couldnt understand why Hao-wen, who coldly rejected his request, handed over such high-quality information to a young girl.
In any case, this gave him a reason to subdue and take Eun-yo and Do-yeon-san.
With this level of evidence, even his lover Lee Geom-han or Union Reunion would not me themotion too much.
Namgungseol tried to tell his subordinates to take the fallen Eunyo. But something was strange.
Even though the area was quiet, it was too quiet.
Hermon sense didnt make sense that it was so quiet even though Doyeonsan and his subordinates were fighting nearby.
what?
Namgoong Seol looked back.
The whole street seemed to be holding its breath.
A ck tidal wave was rolling in.
Chapter 537
Episode 537
The battle between Zhang Zi-liang and An Ji-san is reaching its climax.
Daeju of the Mangeomdae and Daeju of the Seolhwageomdae exerted all their strength to celebrate the feast.
The whole area was devastated by their sh.
Three houses copsed and the people inside screamed and ran out. Still, they didnt even look at each other and attacked each other with all their might.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
An extended explosion erupted and the two became a mess.
He wasnt an opponent that was easy enough to fight over circumstances.
Both of them came out with a focus on attack and neglected defense. As a result, the wounds increased one by one.
Kuk!
A moan escaped from Zhang Ziyangs mouth.
It was pushed back by An Ji-sans wave attack and got caught on a rock. He quickly regained his bnce, but Ahn Ji-san did not miss the short gap and spread the grass.
A light of despair shed in Zhang Zi-liangs eyes.
He instinctively felt that no matter how he responded, death could not be avoided.
He closed his eyes and waited for death. However, no matter how long he waited, he did not feel the pain he had prepared for.
Zhang Ziyang carefully opened his eyes, wondering what was going on.
An unbelievable sight unfolded before his eyes.
An Ji-san stopped in the same posture as when she was spreading the grass.
If he extended his sword just a little longer, he could have taken Zhang Zi-liangs life, but he didnt.
It was not An Ji-sans will.
Four swords were touching his neck, chest, abdomen, and sacrum. If An Ji-san came forward even a little, his body would be divided into five parts.
what?
An Ji-san broke out in a cold sweat.
The swords on his neck, chest, abdomen, and stomach were all different.
Four warriors all wearing ck masks.
They approached without a sound and subdued Anjisan.
Ahn Ji-san realized that they were different from ordinary warriors.
Are you an assassin?
Assassins were the only ones who approached and subdued opponents in this way.
But these were no ordinary assassins.
No matter how preupied he was with subduing Zhang Zi-liang, it didnt make sense that he hadnt noticed until he got this close.
It was not amon assassin that can bemonly seen in Gangho.
There was only one ce that had assassins so refined.
Are you Baek Guryun?
The assassins did not answer.
It didnt move like a stone statue.
It was just controlling An Ji-san so that he could not move hastily.
At that moment, Zhang Ziyang tried to attack Anji Mountain.
I dont know why the assassins subdued An Ji-san, but they thought it was a golden opportunity to take his life.
Swoop!
But at that moment, a ck-edged sword protruded from behind andnded on his neck.
If you move even a little, your head will be cut off.
Slurp!
Beads of sweat flowed down Zhang Zi-liangs forehead.
Then an old man walked out of the darkness.
The old man with dark spots on his face was Salno. And those who subdued An Ji-san and Zhang Zi-liang were the Heuksaldae.
Salno said to the two of them.
Stay there for a moment. If you stay still, you wont lose your life.
Who is the old man?
Have you already guessed?
Salno answered Ahn Ji-sans question with a smile.
Why Baek Guryun?
The Most High has business here. I dont want to bother him.
Jijon? You mean the Baek Guryunju came here?
This question was asked by Jang Ja-ryang, not An Ji-san.
Salno nodded again.
Theplexion of An Ji-san and Zhang Zi-liang turned pale.
I had heard the name Baek Gwi-ryun a lot, but they were the ones whoughed at them inwardly.
No matter how infamous they were, they were demeaned as a group of insignificant assassins. However, the inaction of Baek Guryun, who experienced it himself, was beyond their imagination.
Ahn Ji-san shouted.
Do you think Baek Guryun will be okay? My men will not stand still.
You dont have to worry about us. They will be sorted out soon.
what?
Listen and see. Isnt it nice that the streets are quiet?
Salno gave a satisfied smile.
His smile seemed to the two of them the smile of the King of mes.
Rakshadae soldiers cautiously walked the streets at night.
Is it strange?
What?
Its strange. Its too quiet.
The expression of the eldest woman changed seriously.
I came all the way here after receiving an order to figure out what was going on at the Dochang.
One of the information they received was that there was a huge fight going on in Dochang right now.
I was very tense because of that.
But the street was quiet.
Traces of the fight were clearly visible throughout the streets.
If I hadnt seen the blood spatter and the destroyed house, I wouldnt have believed that there was a fight here.
It was clear that a fierce fight had just taken ce. The problem is that those who fought so fiercely here are nowhere to be seen.
Where there are winners, there are always losers.
The losers were injured and unable to move or were left lying dead in the streets. But now there was no one to be seen on this street.
neither winner nor loser.
It was as if the whole street held its breath.
Rakaldae could not understand the current situation.
Suddenly, cold sweat ran down the eldest womans forehead.
The atmosphere back then was unusual.
It was the first time I had ever seen a street so quiet.
what?
The reason why the rachaldae, which had been on a winning streak, was broken like this was because Hong Ye-seol and her party were defeated.
Lee Chu-soo and Bing-Yeom Ssang-hwa were damaged due to mental and physical damage from them.
As a result, their minds and bodies were greatly weakened. My heart was greatly shaken when I encountered such an unfamiliarndscape in such a worst condition.
Everyone
It was when the older woman was about to warn her with an uneasy premonition.
Swoop!
A sharpened sword suddenly emerged from behind and aimed at her neck.
omg!
Mmm!
The groans of the Rakhaldae soldiers came one after another.
A blue de was also draped over their necks.
As if they had be stone statues, the Rakhaldae warriors could not move. It felt as if the sword aimed at his neck would dig in if he moved even slightly.
iced coffee!
someone moaned.
My body trembled uncontrobly from the uncontroble fear.
The nightmare of that day came to mind.
The memory of that day when I couldnt even move and was brutally beaten.
It was then.
Its nagging.
I heard a voice I will never forget.
At that moment, a woman appeared through the darkness.
At first nce, it seems ordinary, but once you see it, it is a woman with a strange charm that makes it impossible to take your eyes off it.
It was Hong Ye-seol.
Rakshadae soldiers recognized Hong Ye-seol.
This is because the woman who mercilessly destroyed the Ice me Ssanghwa was Hong Ye-seol.
It was a face they would never forget.
At the appearance of Hong Ye-seol, the Rakshadae warriors closed their eyes tightly.
It was the worst situation that could be imagined
.
I couldnt even figure out how to get through it.
Then Hong Ye-seol opened his mouth.
I will give you a chance to live.
Really?
sure.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and answered the older womans question. But herughter was enough to make the onlookers terrified.
Hong Ye-seol pointed at the dock with his finger.
Just like this, you can quietly go back and get on the boat. And leave Dochang and head for the original destination.
Are you really going to let us go then?
sure. Do you think we are blood-crazed flesh demons?
At Hong Ye-seols words, the older woman almost became angry.
Its blood-crazed flesh.
Her voice only lingered in her mouth.
I didnt want to hurt Hong Ye-seols nting and bring on his anger.
The suffering was enough.
I wanted to go back to Geumcheonhoe and report back, then rest.
Hong Ye-seol did not miss the mental and physical fatigue that appeared on Nachaldaes face.
Those whose minds were broken like this were bound to give up everything at the slightest shock.
Just like right now.
Rakshadae turned around helplessly.
Hong Ye-seol looked at them from behind and smiled even deeper.
Now everything seems to be getting organized.
It wasnt just Hong Ye-seol and Heuksaldae that entered the Dochang.
Support came out to ten bloodstains, such as Sayoung, who had hemorrhage in the brain.
They intervened in the fight of the unmanned people in various ces of the Dochang and suppressed them.
If it had been a fight in broad daylight, even the hundred ghosts would not have been able to subdue it so easily.
Unfortunately for the other warriors, it was night now. Besides, they were all distracted from fighting each other.
Because of that, Baek Guryuns assassins were able to subdue them easily.
Hong Ye-seols gaze turned to the dark street even in Dochang.
Farr!
Namgungseols shoulders trembled slightly.
It was not just her illusion that the street felt especially dark.
At least, even thenterns that were dimly illuminating the street were all turned off, andplete darkness took over the street.
Even the warriors of the Seolhwa Sword Corps, who had been fighting fiercely with Doyeonsan until just a little while ago, did not appear to have been eaten by the darkness.
There was something in the dark.
Namgoongseol focused his energy on his eyes.
Even with her eyesight stretched to the limit, she could not clearly see the existence in the middle of the darkness.
The darkness shook as if only that part was another world.
Namgungseol raised his sword and raised a shout.
Someone?
But despite her cries, the being in the darkness did not answer.
Namgungseol shouted once again.
I will reveal my identity.
Whoo!
The air around the area shuddered after the lion, filled with energy.
Still not getting an answer, Namgungseol aimed his sword at Eunyos throat.
If you donte out right away, I will take this childs life.
As if her threat had worked, someone stepped out of the darkness.
A pure white face that stands out even in the thick darkness.
The moment he saw that beautiful, out-of-this-world face, Namgungseol immediately recognized her identity.
Pyowol! Why are you?
Namgungseols voice trembled at how surprised he was.
It was Namgungseol who looked down on the world and looked down on many people at his feet, but some people did not dare to do that.
One of those few was Pyowol.
Pyo-wol was the man who could not be said to be the strongest in the current powerhouse, but who could be said to be the most dangerous.
Namgungseol asked.
What have you got to do with this kid?
She secretly raised her gong power.
I was thinking of taking Eun-yos life if I had to.
Bravado does not work for masters of the level of Pyowol.
It was clear that if he made a false threat, he would be exposed quickly.
I really had to threaten to kill him.
Pyowol had no answer.
Her speechless figure looked like a lifeless doll.
no way?
It was then.
Like a lie, Pyowols figure fluctuated and then disappeared.
illusion?
Namgungseol stabbed Eunyo with his sword without thinking further. But I didnt feel any touch.
When I turned my head and looked at the ce where Eunyo was, it was empty. Then I heard Pyowols voice.
Hes my dearest little brother.
At the ce where the voice came from, Pyo-Wol was standing there holding Eun-Yo.
With Ma Yeonghwanwi, he deceived Namgungseols senses and rescued Eunyo.
dare!
Namgungseols face was contorted with humiliation.
Chapter 538
Episode 538
Namgungseols beautiful face is distorted like a yakcha.
Despite receiving her frightening eyes, Pyo-wol paid no attention and looked at Eun-yo in her arms.
Brother!
It is a littlete. Are you okay?
no.
Eunyo shook her head.
Namgungseols attack inflicted serious internal injuries on her.
The internal wound was so deep that it could only be healed after a few months of regr training.
At that time, Doyeon Mountain approached Pyowol.
Doyeonsans body was drenched in blood and sweat.
Do Yeon-sans eyes shook as she looked at Eun-yo.
Eun-yo was hurt because he couldnt deal with the Seolhwa sword quickly. Doyeonsan couldnt bear to look at her directly.
Shit!
Pyo-wol handed over the silver song to Do Yeon-san.
are you okay! You might get hurt a little.
Eun-yo spoke differently from Pyo-wol.
If heined to Pyo-wol, it was a way of speaking to reassure Do Yeon-san.
Do Yeon-san gritted it.
Because he was weak, he couldnt shake off the thought that Eun-yo was injured.
You have to be stronger. more!
Doyeonsan quietly stepped back with Eunyo in his arms and took the life jacket. Even so, he did not take his eyes off Namgungseol.
Namgungseols eyes were fixed on Pyowol.
She was ring at Pyowol with fearful eyes, but deep inside she was very perplexed.
I couldnt feel the presence of the Seolhwa Sword Corps, which always hovered around me.
I felt like I was abandoned all alone.
I was afraid because it was the first time I felt this way.
What the hell have you done? Couldnt you have removed all of the Seolhwa Sword Belts?
I held it down for a while.
You mean you subdued that many people alone?
Theres nothing I cant do.
lie!
Namgungseol resolutely denied it.
A smile came to the corners of Pyowols lips.
Seeing him smiling with his white teeth slightly exposed, Namgungseol shuddered slightly.
Pyowol said.
Its a lie.
After all, you werent alone.
Because I dont have to move alone.
for a moment! Not being alone
Namgungseols face turned white.
Pyowols feeling known to Gangho was that of a wolf wandering Gangho alone.
Although they were armed with unimaginable killing methods and strong martial arts, they did not form a specific force or move for a specific purpose.
For that reason, many people paid attention to transcendence, but were not very wary.
There are bound to be limits to what one can do alone, and this was especially true in times of chaos like todays strongholds.
There were clear limits to what individuals could do in a chaotic world where groups were formed and fiercely confronted ording to ideals and ambitions and individual beliefs.
Thats why everyone was afraid of transcendence, but they werent particrly wary of him.
However, if there are those who follow Pyowol, the story is different.
No matter what anyone says, Pyowol is a man who has risen to the pinnacle of assassins.
Even though he was an assassin, he was the kind of warrior who would not be pushed back even if he fought head-on with the Eight Constetions.
If followers follow such an absolute adherent, the problem bes serious.
Forming power is because it has the same property as a snowball, so the more it rolls, the bigger it grows.
It was difficult in the beginning, but once the followers of him started attaching themselves, it wasnt that difficult to call the force.
Its not an ordinary moonpa or warrior. If such people had followed the author, they would have already been detected by the intelligencework.
With Namgungseols intelligence and intelligence, he was able to quickly grasp the extent of the movement of quite a few munpa. However, the power was wide and there were ces where her influence did not reach.
Just like Pyowol, beings who live in the shadows.
Could it be the assassins?
The worst assumptions came to her mind.
It was quite possible.
If Pyowol, standing at the apex of the assassins, decided to unite them, there was no one to stop them.
If Pyowol had taken the assassins under hismand, the current situation would have been understood.
this stillness.
The Sulwha Swordsmans actions were hidden.
The collision of unmanned people that suddenly stopped.
Dochangs silence was all understood.
All of this was done by the assassins who followed that man.
I couldnt believe it, but I didnt know how it was possible, but it was clear what Pyowols subordinates had done.
Even if its not the case, does that mean that a scary person even has the power?
A word popped into her mind.
Salmun is unified. Could it be that youve been able to get through the door?
My God!
Pyowol did not answer anything, but Namgungseol was sure.
It was then.
Sussuk!
ck shadows began to gather around the moon.
They were the very beings that Namgungseol mistook for a ck tidal wave.
Hong Ye-seols brain, hemophilia, Sayoungs salno, and even the ck flesh.
Everyone stood quietly behind Pyowols back.
The bleakness and silence typical of assassins took over the streets.
Namgungseol couldnt even breathe deeply because of the yin energy they radiated.
This feeling, as if hundreds of des had been pressed against ones body, could never be understood by those who had not experienced it.
Namgungseols gaze turned to Hongyeseol, who was behind Pyowol.
I knew the moment I saw that he was the assassin who killed the seven sages and brought about this turbulent world.
It was impossible not to know because he personally moved his troops to catch Hong Ye-seol. In fact, Hong Ye-seol was seriously injured and wandered the line between life and death.
Because of that, Hong Ye-seol had a great grudge against Namgung-seol. Although he was pursued because of what he had done, he could not forget the memory of being chased by Namgungseol like a prey as if nothing had happened.
In Hong Ye-seols mind, he wanted to attack Namgung-seol right away and take her life. But she knew how to discriminate between public and private affairs.
Thats why I tried to calm my anger and stayed quiet.
Namgungseol said to Pyowol.
Are you going to kill me?
Not yet
Looks like you dont want the problem to get any bigger than this.
Not yet
Good. Ill leave quietly. It seems that today is not the day.
In my mind, I wanted to attack Pyowol with all my might. However, there was a high risk of injury or loss of life.
I wasnt afraid of getting hurt, but I wanted to refrain from getting hurt without getting anything.
Pyowol said.
Youd better get out of the union association.
Is it a threat?
Ill leave it as advice.
Ill keep that in mind.
It sounds like youre not going to back down.
Because there is a situation on this side as well.
Is it because of this sword?
To some extent.
I dont think he wants you to act like this.
He will understand.
My ears are blocked. Seeing that you only think of what you want.
Most sessful people think that way. Sometimes that one-sided flow of thought is a powerful driving force for sess.
Namgungseol broke through, so I red at Pyowol.
It was clearly a frightened expression. Nevertheless, Namgungseol tried to protect his pride by hiding his feelings until the end.
Pyowol said.
go back. I will let you go today.
Is it because of the sword?
thats right!
Is it because he doesnt want to get into this mess?
I know you well.
You know what? That you and Geomhan are very simr.
I consider it an honor.
I am not kidding. Only the temperament is different, but the direction and essence of thinking are simr.
So what do you want to say?
Id rather join hands with us.
Is this a recruitment offer?
yes!
Namgungseol answered without hesitation.
Two emotions were shing in her heart right now.
One was the fear of the leap, and the other was the desire to use the leap.
If Pyo-Wol, who had a goodmand of Salmun, was under hismand, Lee Geom-Han would gain huge wings.
Pyowol really had infinite uses.
If used well, it could have a stronger effect than any other group or unmanned force.
Ill give you anything you want.
anything?
What about one or all people?
If I want you, can you listen to everything?
It is possible.
Awesome.
You just need to hold my hand. It will protect you and all assassins under yourmand. Not a bad suggestion for you either.
No reservations.
Pyo-wol rejected her offer at once, as if it was not worth even trying.
Instantly, a light of anger shed in Namgungseols eyes.
Think again. Because its an offer I wont do again.
No matter how many times I think about it.
You will regret it.
regret?
You will regret todays decision for the rest of your life. I will make it for you.
You are misunderstanding something.
what?
Fu-wook!
At that moment, a fiery pain hit Namgungseol.
Huh!
Namgungseol screamed involuntarily and stumbled. Her corbones were studded with tiny gifts that were hard to distinguish with the naked eye.
Pyowol attacked with a suhonsa without warning.
It was a covert attack to the extent that it was impossible to prepare for it even if it had been noticed in advance.
Namgungseol hurriedly swung his sword and cut off the suhonsa. But at that moment, the hand holding the sword felt a fiery pain.
Another strand of suhon thread pierced the forearm.
Kuk!
There was no sound or sign of the suhons flying in the darkness.
Namgungseol raised his senses, but he couldnt sense it.
Ha!
Namgungseol protected the whole body by raising the energy of the whole body with spirit.
teeting!
A few strands of sutures bounced off her self-defense device. But it was too early to be relieved.
It was because the moon in front of her eyes hadpletely disappeared.
Namgungseol felt a strong sense of danger and hurriedly stepped back.
At that moment, the whisper of the moon was heard.
You better stop. If you dont want to die
Namgungseol did not ignore Pyowols warning.
Instinctively, I immediately stopped on the spot.
Spaw!
At that moment, her sleeve was cut off.
Something sharp cut the sleeve. If she was even a littlete in stopping, not only the sleeves but also the wrists would have been cut off.
Cold sweat ran down Namgungseols cheeks.
She carefully looked around.
A faint gift wrapped around her like a spiders web.
It was Jiju Silver Net (֩yW), one of the seasons of Pyowol.
In the ce where Namgungseol was expected to move, he had already spread the favor of thendlord.
If Pyowols whisper had been dyed even a little, Namgungseols body would have been cut into dozens of pieces by Jijis silver.
crazy!
Namgungseols body trembled.
I realized that I had stepped into the river of death.
Had it not been for the whispers of the moon, she would have gone to the other side of the river already.
Pyowol took out a booklet from her arms. It was the booklet she had stolen from Eun-yo. Only then did he reap the favor of thendlord.
Even though the of the angels surrounding him disappeared, Namgungseol could not move.
The body is frozen in fear and refuses to listen.
in action! Please move!
She didnt want to die.
Even if I died, I didnt want to appear depressed.
If he, who represents Lee Geom-Han, shows a fearful appearance, he will lose his face.
Those thoughts made her move.
Huh! Huh!
Namgungseol, who managed to move his body, took a deep breath.
Pyo-wol said to Namgung-seol.
Are you still thinking the same thing? Do you still think its possible, whether its one or all?
no. I was wrong. You are not someone to be under anyone.
Namgungseol answered honestly.
Now I know for sure.
Pyowol was not a clumsy knife that could be used as desired.
It was a weapon with sharp edges even to the handle that could injure even its owner. It was impossible to tame such a person. So, through Namgungseol, he warns Lee Geum-han not to think of using himself.
Hes crazy. But hes qualified.
Namgungseol gritted his teeth until they bleed.
Chapter 539
Episode 539
Pyowol returns to Solgawon with Eunyo and Doyeonsan.
Fortunately, Eun-yos condition was not bad. It was thanks to the lifeguard given by God.
Although the internal wound could not be cured at once, it improved considerably. That was enough.
Eun-yo went straight to Ungong Yosang, and Do Yeon-san was put in a training center.
This is what I realized. It means that his martial arts are stillcking.
Do Yeon-san started training with poison.
I thought the moon was a good phenomenon.
This is because what Do Yeon-sancked the most was poison.
After avenging his parents and younger brother, Do Yeon-san had no particr desire. At least he met Eun-yo and regained his energy to live, but he couldnt find a reason to be stronger.
I trained because I wanted to make good use of the power left by the ghost king, but that was all I wanted to do to make good use of what I had.
I hadnt even thought about getting stronger and drawing more power than I had. However, this incident changed his mind.
Pyowol willingly epted such a change in Doyeonsan. So I gave him a training center.
Pyowol came out as a sponsor. Then Salno approached cautiously and asked.
Is the potter okay?
It will be fine.
Fortunately, the. Because you are strong.
hmm!
By the way, can I ask you one question?
What are you curious about?
Namgung Sojeo.
Why did you just let it go?
yes!
Salno answered honestly.
Namgungseol was a woman with great ambition.
Just looking at how she tried to subjugate Eunryeonhoe and dedicate it to Lee Geom-han showed how great her ambition was.
It was clear that a big incident would happen because of her if left alone. It didnt make sense to just leave such a risk element unattended.
Its because of this sword.
Are you afraid of him?
Its not scary, but I dont want to turn it into an enemy at this time.
As expected
Salno made an expression of admiration.
Even the sh between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe was sinking the world into deep confusion. In addition, if the variable named Lee Geum-han intervenes, the confusion will reach the extreme.
If possible, Pyo-wol wanted the union association, where he had many people he knew, to be the winner of this great battle.
It was because they thought that if they took hegemony, the whole world would find a little more stability.
It was the destiny of Salmun to prosper only when the world is chaotic.
This is because a lot of requestse in and you can earn a lot of money.
It was an attribute of life-style to be parasitized in war and raise taxes. However, as Pyo-wol became the supreme being, the money line of the subjugated Salmun was tightly blocked.
For the time being, I could bear it, but as time went on, it was clear that the money supply would gradually dry up and die.
It was a problem that Pyowol had to solve as long as he decided to be the supreme leader of Salmun.
Salno wondered how Pyowol would solve it. But what I was more curious about was the point of view of the moon.
It was amon symbol for all the gates that came in near Poyang Lake.
Except for Baek Guryun and a few Salmun, most of them were a group of mediocre assassins, but they formed a force that could not be ignored.
Even if it was just yesterday, themotion that arose in the Dochang was put to rest in one fell swoop. And that too without any casualties.
It was not simply a power that could not be ignored, but a force that could put a foot in the hegemony of Lake Poyang.
Salmun may not be able to seize the hegemony of the world, but it was clear that the direction they took would change depending on which side they took.
What Pyowol didst night was a kind of show of force.
Now the world will know.
It means that Pyo-wol has been able to do it all.
Salmun subdued all the warriors fighting in the Dochang without shedding a single drop of blood.
No matter how busy they were fighting each other, it was a very shocking event to subdue them all without a single wound.
Its still quiet, but what happenedst night will spread through the mouths of the warriors who were overpowered by Salmuns assassins. And everyone will know how formidable the power of unified proselytizing is.
Pyo-wol, through a single show of force, made known to the world the power of living in unity with himself.
Now, the munpa who participated in the Gangho Daejeon will not be able to recklessly attempt to assassinate a political opponent using prostitution.
That alone could calm the bloody wind that was raging all over the world.
If Pyo-wol could not hold back his anger yesterday and killed Namgung-seol, Lee Geom-han would have participated in the Great War without hesitation.
If the sessor of Gwangmumun, one of the strongest ns in the world, participates in the Great War, chaos will grow out of control.
So, Pyo-wol suppressed his anger and only slightly hurt Namgung-seol.
That much alone made him think that he had erased his debt to Lee Geom-han.
Of course, it was still unclear whether the other party would ept it that way.
Salno asked cautiously.
If you do, what do you n to do next? Are you going to stay at Solgawon like this?
no way?
How?
We have to train the ragtags first.
You mean the assassins you recently epted?
Everyone including them.
Mmm!
At Pyowols deration, Salno unknowingly let out a quiet voice.
All the saloons gathered around Poyang Lake were united, but there was a considerable gap in power between them.
The assassins of the Ten Bloods and the Baekgwiryun had the best fighting power, but the killing methods and martial arts of the other assassins were not far behind.
This is because most of them learned how to kill with fists, except for a few salmun.
Most of the people who overpowered the warriors of Dochangst night were the assassins of Baek Guryun.
In order for the unified salmun to work properly, they had to raise their level first.
Just like So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-woo did.
Pyowols eyes grew cold as he remembered the two.
Although they are hiding right now, it was clear that they would intervene in Kang-hos affairs in some way.
Gangho Daejeon was a golden opportunity that they had wanted and promoted so much.
Such a huge war is bound to turn into money, and the gold seeds sown here will be nourishment for them to grow.
There was no way Sawyeowol would miss such a good opportunity.
At least, So Yeo-wol, whom Pyo-wol knew, was a person who knew how to seize the opportunity that came to him.
To keep So Yeo-wol and Guryongsalmak in check, first of all, they had to raise the level of the skilled assassins.
To do so, severe training had to be apanied.
Salno said cautiously.
I know what you mean, but it will take a lot of time. Any ideas?
Pyowol smiled instead of answering.
Salno unknowingly shuddered at his cool smile.
The whole story of the incident that happenedst night spread rapidly.
Because it was such a shocking event.
Conflict between Seolhwa Swordsman and Mangeomdae, and the intervention of the warriors at the swordsman led the situation to grow out of control.
Due to their fight, the Dochang was destroyed to such an extent that it could no longer be found. However, there was shocking information that it was the assassins who ended the fight.
At first nobody believed it.
Because it was such an incredible story. However, the truth of the incident was revealed through the mouths of the warriors who jumped into the fight the previous day and were subdued by the assassins.
We were fighting fiercely for a long time, but he came up like a cat and put a sword to his neck. rebellion? Shit! How do you rebel in that situation? If you dont want to die, you should be suppressed quietly.
They quietly dragged us to the clearing in Dochang. He hadnt said a word until then. I tried to ask her identity, but when I tried to open her mouth, she tried to stab her with a sword. oh my god? You should be quiet.
Taken to the clearing, they were soon overpowered by blood.
The assassins left them unconscious and went to subdue the other warriors.
A series of actions continued throughout the night, and the empty lot was filled with subdued unmanned soldiers.
There were no dead or wounded.
I couldnt even dream of rebelling.
It was because they didnt even detect the approach of the assassins.
Three or four assassins attached to one soldier and subdued them.
The great uproar that seemed to burn the night of the swordsman was evolved by the assassins.
At the center of it was a pyowol.
The only time Pyowol showed up was when he subdued Namgungseol.
The Seolhwa Sword Corps, which followed Namgungseol, were all overpowered by the Heuksaldae led by Pyowol.
Most of the warriors of the Seolhwa Sword Corps were taken to the clearing, but there were those who remained subdued and watched as Namgungseol was insulted by Pyowol.
They kept their mouths shut to protect Namgungseols honor. However, it took a toll on his mind so much that he drank alcohol. And drunkenly, without realizing it, he talked about it hesitantly.
Thats how the truth ofst night became widely known to people.
People were astonished.
It was shocking that the assassins intervened in Do-changs case, but it was even more shocking that they all listened to Pyo-wols orders.
People thought of Pyowol as a single-minded general.
He might be strong enough to be called the Four Gods, but he was not one to be the leader of a group because of hisck of interpersonal rtionships.
That is what people think of as transcendence, which is human identity.
So I never imagined that he would integrate Salmun and put it under his feet.
Thebination of pyol and salmun was the worstbination.
It is for the warriors who live with enemies in the world of Kang Ho.
In particr, those who were most shocked by the series of events were the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe.
Only then was the question resolved.
This is the reason why the assassins of Salmun, who have gathered around Lake Poyang, have not been epting their requests for some time now.
Also, the reason for canceling and paying the cancetion fee for the already epted request.
Immediately, an emergency was put on the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe.
Because it waspletely unexpected.
Fortunately, the union was better.
This is because Namgungwol, who exerts the greatest influence at the union association, has a close rtionship with Pyowol.
Even if he didnt receive the Union Federations request, he was sure that at least he wouldnt be hostile.
On the other hand, there was an emergency in Geumcheonhoe.
This is because everyone from Jang Moo-geuk, the owner of Geumcheonhoe, to Dokgo-hwang, Lee In-ja, was at odds with Pyowol.
It was a big loss from the fact that the priests did not ept the request of the Geumcheonhoe right away.
Because of this, Geumcheonhoe felt the need topletely revise the Daegye.
All efficient methods that had been done so far had to be reviewed from scratch.
Because of that, the Geumcheonhoe was upset.
Couldnt it be that the god of death has even taken over the hundred ghosts? Still, Baek Guryun is the best person
in the world
It would be the worst situation if the Shinigami even reaped a hundred ghosts.
yes! Its like a tiger even got wings.
Zhang Wu-geuk frowned at the sound he heard from outside.
He was good at controlling his emotions, but he couldnt this time.
Thats because the psychological damage he suffered was quiterge.
Was it not a wolf, but a tiger? I underestimated his vessel.
sorry. It looks like we sent you the wrong information.
There was a man who apologized to Zhang Mu-geuk.
It was a middle-aged man in a ck military uniform.
The crown on his head, the clothes he was wearing, and the Seopseon he was holding were all ck. Conversely, his skin was very pale, in contrast.
Zhang Mu-geuk looked at the middle-aged man with deep sunken eyes.
The middle-aged man was not his subordinate.
He was the henchman of his father, Jang Chun-hwa.
It was the first ck and white insignificance, which can be said to be the left and right wings of Jang Chun-hwa, and was a false signal.
Wei Shin-ho was not only strong in martial arts, but also had a deep heart, and was trusted by Chang Tian-hwa.
Not only did he have tremendous authority to handle pretty much anything without Zhang Chunhuas permission, but he was also a talented person who never let Zhang Chunhua down.
Wisinho said while gently sending Seopseon.
If the Archduke is concerned, we will take care of it ourselves.
No reservations.
Do you have any reason to go back the hard way?
Until now, I have achieved everything on my own. Now, I have no intention of leaving a stain on my career with the help of the chief.
If thats what the Grand Duke thinks, then I wont force you any further. Be careful instead.
Why do you think I will be beaten by him?
Its not like that
Thats okay. Go away. Before others see
Okay.
The fake signal bowed its head.
his lips were swollen.
Maan Seo Woo-il is dead.
I wanted to say onest thing, but I couldnt bear to say it to Zhang Wu-geuk.
It is because when Seo Woo-ils death is announced, he has to tell the truth that he secretly took care of Jang Mu-geuk.
Zhang Wu-geuk had a strong sense of pride and hated such help.
Im sure hell get through it on his own.
Chapter 540
Episode 540
Phew!
Hong Yushin looked at the river and sighed.
There was a sense of destion in his sigh.
I asked you a favor, but I really thought you would do it.
Hong Yu-shin shook his head with a puzzled expression.
He picked up a stone and threw it into the river.
Bumpy!
The wide stones stretched out, making water swallows.
Countless ripples were created where the stone hit the waters surface.
Hong Yu-shin looked at the traces made by the stones with his arm on his waist.
Stupid human. I thought you were going to suppress the murder by just being scared, but you did it all at once.
A series of inquiries.
It was something no one had ever dreamed of.
Right now, he only organized the ughterhouses that flocked to the Poyangho area, but if he is given time, he will be able to put all the ughterhouses in the world under his feet.
If that really happened, another force threatening the Geumcheonhoe or the Eunryeonhoe would emerge.
Thinking that this happened because of a request he had made to Pyowol, he suddenly felt chills.
Burr!
Hong Yu-shin rubbed his shoulders with both arms. Even so, the chills did not go away.
Phew! I dont know anymore.
What do you mean you dont know?
At that moment, someones voice came from behind.
Hearing the familiar voice, Hong Yu-shin cautiously turned around. Then he saw the person he had mentioned earlier.
Pyo Daehyup?
A man wearing a hat with a bloody coat was standing behind him before he knew it.
Even though his face was not visible because of the deeply pressed hat, Hong Yu-shin recognized his face at once.
Pyo-wol was the only man with such a unique and disparate atmosphere.
Pyowol said.
Long time no see.
Are you here yourself?
why? Is there anything I shouldnt be doing?
Thats not it Ah!
Hong Yu-shin stuttered.
It was because Pyowols status had changed, so he was careful about how to speak.
After thinking about it for a while, he decided to just talkfortably as before.
Wasnt it tidying up the inside of the door? After all, since we took in those who were strong enough to live, it must be a problem starting with setting the order?
Nothing to worry about.
yes?
Because I can make it clear on my own.
What is it?
Anyway, the strong one will upy the high position.
Pyowol smiled softly.
He knew very well what Hong Yu-shin was worried about. But he didnt have to worry.
Pyo-wol pushed all the assassins of Salmun under hismand into one space. He had driven them into an underground cavity-like environment in which he had spent his childhood.
From now on, they willpete with each other and fight bloody battles. And those who are strong will naturally rise to the top, and those who are not will be ced at the bottom.
Some might say harsh.
In order to maintain an organization for a long time, bloodypetition is good, but an appropriate policy of unity was also necessary. Organizations that failed to do so had no choice but to copse like a sandcastle.
Pyowol knew that too.
Nevertheless, the reason why I used this method was because I had no intention of maintaining a consistent life for a long time.
When the chaos of Kang Ho is over, the unified Salmun will disband again.
Until then, he intended to rule with an iron fist.
Pyo-wol only took the big picture and left the details to Salno and Hong Ye-seol. Now they will take care of themselves and organize the unified sales and raise their power.
Do Yeon-san and Eun-yo Nam Shin-woo also decided to take this opportunity to practice at the closed hall.
They had a foundation that would make them much stronger than they are now.
If you work hard, you will definitely achieve great results.
After Pyo-wol sorted everything out, he left Solgawon alone and found Hong Yu-shin.
Hong Yu-shin asked Pyo-wol.
Did you have dinner?
no!
Good for you. I am still empty. There is a guesthouse with good food in Poyang Lake. We eat and talk there.
Do that.
Lets go.
Hong Yu-shin took the lead.
Pyowol also followed suit.
The wind was cold, as if autumn wasing to an end.
eww! cold.
Hong Yu-shin deliberately exaggeratedly trembled.
Pyo-wol knew it was a gesture to shake off the awkward atmosphere.
As I walked along Hong Yu-sin, I arrived at Poyang Lakeside city before I knew it.
Poyang Lake was a hugeke, reminiscent of the sea.
The vastke made the nearby soil fertile, and the crop-growingnd attracted people.
The people gathered like that made a huge city.
There were several cities built like that along Poyang Lake.
It was one of those cities that Hong Yu-shin brought Pyo-wol.
The atmosphere in the city was very grim. There were hardly any people on the streets, and all the people who happened to be seen were unarmed armed men.
Ordinary people lock their doors and refrain from going out.
Yushin Hong said.
Otherwise, the atmosphere was gloomy because of the Gangho Daejeon, but the atmospherepletely went to hell because of the Dochang incident.
Dochang was one of thergest cities in Poyang Lake. Such arge city suffered great damage due to a mud fight involving Seolhwa Geomdae, Mangeomdae, and strong warriors.
It was the assassins of Pyowol and Salmun that had a decisive negative impact on public sentiment.
The assassins of Salmunpletely subdued the warriors.
The problem was that not a single person died, including Mangeomdae, Seolhwageomdae, and even the warriors.
Kang-hosmon sense was that it was harder to subdue without killing than to kill.
Even more so, if the opponent was a warrior who had learned martial arts, it was several times more difficult to subdue them without killing them.
Nevertheless, the assassins of Salmun, led by Pyowol,pletely took control of the chaos of Dochang and subdued the warriors.
He did what everyone thought was impossible.
A series of events instilled great fear in the people around Poyang Lake. Thats why people refrain from going outside even in broad daylight and stay inside their homes.
At least, the inns that were selling to unmanned people were open, so we were able to get a meal.
The ce where Hong Yu-shin took Pyo-wol was a very shabby inn.
The guesthouse run by an elderly couple was not veryrge.
It was small enough to be operated by only two people. So there were not many guests.
If possible, the warriors looked for arge and fancy inn, but they did not find such a shabby inn. But those in the know knew. How delicious is the food in this shabby guesthouse.
Old man, please bring some red chicken meat and some rice.
As soon as Hong Yushin sat down, he ordered.
The old owner nced at Hong Yu-shin, nodded, and went inside.
Yushin Hong said.
The red chicken is excellent here. There is no paradise with a ss of alcohol. Would you like a drink?
no!
Then I will drink alone. Will that be okay?
Do whatever you feel like.
thank you. Hehe!
Hong Yushinughed.
The tension seemed to have eased somewhat now.
Even after entering the room, Pyowol did not take off his hat. It was because of peoples eyes.
His appearance is so famous that if he reveals his bare face, his true identity will be revealed before he can get a glimpse of it.
At times like this, the appearance that stands out too much felt cumbersome. However, I couldnt spend my whole life changing my face with a reverse bone ball, so I had to endure some difort.
While the food was being served, Pyo-wol looked at the street in silence. At the same time, Hong Yu-shin also looked at the street.
Looking at the deserted street, Pyowol opened his mouth.
Hows the atmosphere at the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe?
Its an atmosphere of great shock and restraint on both sides.
Because of work at the dock?
It must have been a spine-chilling event for them. I didnt know that the assassins they ignored and looked down on so much could band together andmit such a big thing.
Until now, purchases were just consumables that could be used and discarded at any time. If you give me a few pennies, you can do whatever you want, so there was no better tool than this.
However, that perception has changed due to Dochangs incident.
They began to perceive Salmoon as a threat rather than a usable hand.
Moreover, Pyo-wol was the head of the unified salmun.
Thebination of Pyowol and Salmun was recognized as a major threat to the existing ganghomun faction. That is why they refrain from outside activities and take measures against murder.
Yushin Hong said.
Now they will be a little more self-respecting.
If it was the same as before, they would have fought against each other regardless of the damage around them, but since the third forces, Pyowol and Salmoon, appeared, they had no choice but to pay attention.
A sense of crisis overtook them that if they made a mistake, they could be eaten by the moon.
It was the result Hong Yu-shin wanted so much.
It is impossible to predict how the situation will develop after that, but for now, just being able to catch my breath was satisfying enough.
After a while the food came out.
The broth was all red and looked very spicy.
Hong Yu-sin said while scooping red chicken meat into Pyo-wols bowl.
Try it once. You will be able to experience a miraculous experience in which your whole body is sweating.
He filled his bowl with red chicken meat.
Pyo-wol carefully took a bite of the red chicken and ate it.
In an instant, a deep gorge opened between his brows.
It was because of the intense spicy taste that stimtes the tongue.
It wasnt just the color red. The red chicken meat had a strong spicy taste that seemed to hit the brain directly.
Hong Yushin smiled lightly.
Awesome, right? Right now, your tongue will feel numb, but you will be addicted to the taste when you eat it.
He greedily began to eat red chicken.
Thick drops of sweat flowed down Hong Yu-shins face like a waterfall.
Pyo-wol looked at his face for a while and ate the red chicken again. Beads of sweat soon formed on his face.
It was a very addictive taste.
I could see why Hong Yu-shin highly praised the food here.
Pyowol ate some and put down his chopsticks. I deliberately stopped eating halfway through.
Such a pungent taste dulls the senses of an assassin. For that reason, Pyo-wol deliberately left food without eating it all.
Hong Yu-shin was different.
He ate all the red chicken meat without leaving a drop of broth. Thanks to that, his whole body was drenched in sweat, but he had a very happy expression.
Hong Yu-shin took a drink to relieve his thirst.
Even if it wasnt so, when the solo drink entered his hot mouth, it felt as if his insides were on fire. Still, Hong Yu-shin did not erase his happy smile.
After finishing the meal, Hong Yoo-shin tilted his ss and told Pyo-wol about Kang-hos current trend.
It had already been delivered as a booklet through Doyeonsan and Eunyo, but hearing it through Hong Yushins mouth felt different.
It felt much more lively, and the situation at Poyang Lake was organized more clearly.
Pyowol listened to Hong Yushins words and looked out the window.
hmm?
Suddenly, Pyowols eyes shone.
It was because a group of unmanned soldiers walking down the street in front of the guesthouse caught his eye.
The young warriors, who seemed to be the same age as Doyeonsan, were walking along talking about what was so fun about them.
I saw a familiar face among them.
Debt prison!
He was Chae Chae-ok, a young soldier who came with Pyo-wol and Sang-eum.
He saved Go Mo-jin from being pursued by Rachaldae in Sangeum and escaped with him, and he appeared on the shore of Poyang Lake.
It wasnt just debt prison. The rubber jean he saved was also walking in the lead.
Then Hong Yushin said.
Do you know anyone at Uicheon University?
Uicheon University?
The group Pyo Daehyeop is looking at is Uicheon University. It is a group led by Gomujin Sohyeop of Chiljeolmun (߽~T) and has recently emerged at the Eunryeonhoe. It is said that there are a lot of people who follow him because he is loyal and popr. Especially that little boy.
The person Hong Yu-shin pointed with his finger was Chae Chae-ok.
Why is he?
This is a boy named Chae Moo-ok, and he is famous for his strong martial arts and upright mind. It is one of the new deities created by the Gangho Great War of Lake Poyang.
is it?
It was then.
As if by chance, Chae Chae-ok headed to the ce where Pyowol was.
Pyowol pressed his hat deeper.
Chae Chae-ok tilted her head at the sight of such a pyowol.
Gomujin, who was walking in the lead, asked.
whats the matter?
Oh no. I just felt like I saw someone I knew.
Then go and say hello.
no. It seems to be an illusion. He cant be here.
who?
There is such a person.
Chao Chao-ok smiled and took the lead.
Pyo-wol looked at Chae-oks back for a long time. The lips exposed under the hat were drawing an arc.
Chapter 541
Episode 541
Hwangcheol worked on the boat for 30 years.
It took 20 years for him to start learning seafaring as a chore on the Unma Riverboat, pass through as a low-level sailor, and finally have his own ship.
Under the support of a strong water owner, he became the captain of arge Unma riverboat, and for 10 years he safely sailed the ship without a single major ident.
Working under the scorching sun, my skin was wrinkled and tanned. So he looked much older than his peers.
Hwangcheol still thought it didnt matter. Because I worked so hard that all my children were healthy and independent.
Now this will be over in a few days.
Hwangcheol murmured as he looked at the vast Yangtze River.
Now he is over fifty years old.
It was too much for him to do the rough boating.
Of course, if you are a little more greedy, you will be able to do it for several more years. However, at this point, Hwangcheol decided to withdraw from the front lines.
I had to leave the house for a month or two after driving the Unma Riverboat to and from the Yangtze River once. When I was raising my children, I didnt know how hard it was to be away from home like that, but now that I have grandchildren, I keep seeing them in my eyes.
He had saved up quite a bit of money, so he wanted to spend the rest of his life rxing at home and taking care of his grandchildren. So I told thendlord that I was retiring and got permission.
When he arrived at his destination, Lake Poyang, his 30-year life as a sailor was over.
It was both cool and sad.
Just then, Jang-han, who appeared to be in his mid-40s, approached him.
It was a man named Jang Du-son, who would seed Hwang-cheol as the captain of the Unma Dogang Ship. Jang Doo-son was a skilled sailor who had worked with Hwang-cheol for nearly twenty years.
Having learned from Hwangcheol, he has an excellent eye for reading the water and has an excellent ability to lead the crew under hismand. So, without hesitation, Hwangcheol pointed out Dooson Jang as his sessor.
Jang Du-sonughed and said.
What kind of a young monk are you? Anyone who sees it will know its silly. Hehe!
It was modest. To that river
Damn it!
Hehe! Isnt that true? Now that you think you have to leave the river and live only onnd, the screening isplicated.
Its worth it. How hard would it be to say that you have lived on water all your life and have to adapt to an unfamiliar environment? Still, my brother will be fine.
Its good to have you. Thanks to you, I can retire with peace of mind.
Hyung-nim too.
Now you will be a captain soon, so would you like to hold the rudder?
Is that okay?
It was the captains prerogative to hold the rudder.
It was uneptable to hold the rudder without the captains permission.
In the meantime, Hwang-chul had Jang Du-son hold the rudder whenever he had time. He was raised as a captain beforehand.
Because of that, I was used to holding the rudder, but it felt new to hold it with the promotion of captain right in front of my eyes.
Hwangcheol said as he looked around the Unma Dogangseon.
Its your ship now. Please treat it with respect.
Dont worry bro!
Then I will entrust you with sailing to Lake Poyang.
Arent you going to finish it yourself?
Will driving a boat for a few more days make a difference? I need to stop lingering from now on.
Hwangcheolughed and went down to the deck.
Jang Du-son looked at Hwang-cheols back with a salty expression.
It was heartbreaking to know that the sky-like older brother who had led him was retiring, and the fact that he had to take responsibility for this big ship after him made him daunted.
To be born as a man and be able to take full responsibility for such arge ship was amazing.
From now on, I will be in charge of this ship.
Jang Du-son muttered that and looked ahead.
Fortunately, it has not rained recently, so the current of the Yangtze River was not strong. Because of that, it wasnt too difficult to climb the waterway.
Jang Du-son still remained vignt.
It was Hwangcheols idea that big things happen when hes not paying attention, and Jang Doo-son also took his teaching and paid attention.
It was then.
huh?
There was a strange sight in his eyes.
Arge ship appeared in the distance.
what? Why is the sea or a sailing ship in a ce like this?
Having been boating for a long time, Zhang Duson noticed that the boat in the distance did not match the Yangtze River.
The bow was high and the hull was streamlined to make it easy to navigate through high waves. It was unnecessarily good to operate in fresh water with a gentle flow and few waves, such as the Yangtze River.
asionally, there were boats going up the Yangtze River, but it was true that they were hard to see.
The problem is that the big ship ising straight towards the Unma Ind.
If we went on like this, we could collide.
Jang Du-son hurriedly turned the rudder and shouted.
A big ship is approaching ahead. All sailors prepare for a crash.
Surprised by his cry, the sailors moved busily.
crash?
Hwangcheol, who was spending a leisurely time among the passengers, looked ahead in surprise.
Even his eyes could see arge ship approaching at terrifying speed.
Anyone can see that the Unmado River Line was the goal.
Numerical? Of course, at this time
He made a puzzled expression.
The Great War was now in full swing.
Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe, and the munpas rted to them were colliding. Among them, there were manyrge wild vegetables in the green forest. There was no room for the enemy to dare to intervene.
When the Unmado Gangseon changed direction, therge ship also changed its direction and followed.
This made it clear.
The fact that the target of the approaching ship is the Unma Ind River Ship.
Dang dang dang!
The bell announcing an emergency rang.
Still, there were people who were unconcerned.
You dare to be a number
No luck. Youre targeting the ship were on.
They were soldiers who went to Lake Poyang to participate in the Gangho Daejeon.
They were those who jumped into the battlefield for the sake of fame.
Rather, they were happy with the current situation where they could make a name for themselves.
On the other hand, there were also those who looked at the warriors with a worried expression.
Mmm!
Were there any bandits near Poyang Lake?
At first nce, they looked like ordinary warriors, but in fact they were shamanic warriors.
In order to grasp the situation of the Gangho War triggered by the conflict between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe, the shaman faction secretly sent out guru.
Tae-won, the second great disciple, and Yun-gwang and Han-gwang, the third great disciple.
The shamans were currently locking the door and building a wall with the outside. But that didnt mean Ipletely let go.
Along with Shaolin Temple, he was always closely watching the trend of Kang Ho because he was proud of being the North Head of Mount Tai.
From the point of view of the non-partisan faction, Kang-hos situation was not serious.
The damage is much greater than they expected, and adverse effects are appearing on the entire river.
There was a limit to only the information heard across one bridge. So, the shaman faction sent one of the second generation and two of the third generation directly to Poyang Lake to find out the situation.
Taewon looked at the approaching ship with sharp eyes.
It seems like its not an ordinary boat.
What should I do? Sasuk!
For now, we keep an eye on the situation and intervene when it gets worse.
You want to intervene? Then your identity may be exposed.
Saving peoples lives is more important than exposing our identities. Most of the passengers on this ship are ordinary people. How can I ignore them?
My thoughts were short.
Yoon Kwang immediately apologized.
Taewon nodded and looked ahead.
In the meantime, the big ship was getting much closer.
Sailors shouted.
Turn around.
Conflict.
They continued to shout, but the big ship came at full speed, ignoring it, and crashed right into it.
Quaang!
With a roar, the bow of the Unma Dogangseon was shattered.
Aww!
Gagging! help me!
The deck of the Unma Riverboat became a mess in an instant.
Passengers screamed as they were thrown in all directions.
In just one collision, most of the passengers suffered serious injuries or fell into the water as a result of the impact.
These guys!
What is this?
The soldiers on the Unma Dogangseon were furious and pulled out their swords.
At that moment, sailors armed with hooks, harpoon knives, and swords jumped out of therge ship that had crashed into the Unma Riverboat.
They ughter the passengers on the Unma Riverboat without any hesitation.
Awesome!
Ahh!
Buy and save me!
Passengers screamed and ran away. However, those who came over from the big boat pursued them to the end and killed them.
These madmen!
Stop!
The soldiers on the Unma Dogangsun fought against those who got off the big ship.
Chow Chow Chow!
The sound of weapons shing echoed loudly.
Enraged warriors fought bravely against the invaders.
The martial arts level was simr.
The warriors who jumped off the big ship were strong, but the level of those who rode the Unma Ind River was also not good.
The problem was the numerical inferiority.
The number of soldiers who jumped in from the big ship was over a hundred, but there were only about 20 soldiers on the Unma Dogangseon.
Being outnumbered and outnumbered, they had no choice but to be pushed back helplessly.
Ahh!
Ouch!
One after another, unmanned people and passengers died.
Among them was Captain Hwang Chul, who was about to retire.
Damn your wife. Im going to push you to retire a little earlier. He told me to work more for no reason
The fat and ugly face of his wife flickered in front of his eyes. It was thest memory he recalled alive.
Awesome!
A steel sword mercilessly cut his throat.
Beside him, the eldest son who had inherited the captaincy was dead.
Tae-won, unable to see the tragedy, gave orders to Yoon-gwang and Han-gwang.
We are also participating.
yes!
All right.
Yoon-gwang and Han-gwang answered as they drew their swords.
lets go!
Tae-won jumped into the lead, followed by Yoon-gwang and Han-gwang.
As a disciple of the prestigious shaman faction, their inaction was great.
It was enough to change the atmosphere of the battlefield in an instant just because they jumped in.
Stop the ughter.
Back off.
The three held a shamanic feast and drove those who jumped off the big boat.
Those who ughter the passengers and unmanned without hesitation in their fearsome inaction hesitated for a moment.
Taewon swung his sword and shouted.
Who are you guys doing this ughter?
His sword cut the opponent in two and fell down.
It was when Taewon was looking for the next opponent and blinking his eyes.
A non-partisan guru.
Suddenly, a heavy voice was heard.
Taewon turned his head to find the owner of the voice.
The owner of the voice was arge man standing at the bow of arge ship.
The hair that hung down to the shoulders and the long cloth made of animal skin were impressive.
He was looking at Taewon with his arms crossed.
Tae-won shouted.
You are their leader. Why dont you reveal your identity?
A guru or something like that shouts pretending to have quite a bit of stamina.
what?
Taewon got angry and jumped on top of the big boat.
he shouted as he pointed his sword.
If you dont reveal your identity, I will cut you down.
If you can, do whatever you can.
But
Taewon was angry and held a shamanic feast.
Shiriririk!
His sword split into dozens and attacked the man.
As a disciple of the shaman faction, Taewons swordsmanship was on a very high level. Its not a level that a martial artist can handle. But unfortunately for him, the man wasnt the kind of warrior that is often seen in Gangho.
thud!
As he lightly stepped on the advance, a harpoon rolled across the deck floated to the surface and was ced in his hand.
The man threw the harpoon directly at Taewon.
Wow!
joy! This little thing
Taewon tried to cut down the flying harpoon at once with a sharp pangong sound.
Kang!
However, with a metal sound, his sword bounced emptyly.
what?
Fuck!
The harpoon that bounced off Taewons sword pierced his chest.
Ah!
Tae-won copsed with a desperate scream.
Taewon looked up at the man with an expression of disbelief.
Who are you?
My name is Go Il-won.
Go member?
I am the sole owner of the ghost fleet.
Kwajik!
Go Il-won stepped on Tae-wons head with his big foot.
Taewons head exploded like a rotten pumpkin.
Go Il-won, who killed Tae-won in an instant, told his subordinates.
Leave no one alive.
Chapter 542
Episode 542
!
The Unmado riverboat was on fire.
There was not a single person alive inside the huge Unmado riverboat.
The soldiers of the Ghost Fleet killed all those on board the Unma Dogangseon. I searched two or three times to see if there were any survivors and killed them again.
It wasnt just killing people.
All the female passengers were raped and then killed.
After killing everyone like that, the ship Ko Il-won was on suddenly disappeared.
It was another boat going to and from the Yangtze River that discovered the burning Unma Riverboat.
What is that?
The ship is on fire.
Put it close.
The boat approached the Unma Ind River Ship to rescue any survivors. However, there was not a single survivor in the burning ship.
Oooh!
What is this?
Those who witnessed the horrors inside the Unma Riverboat could not stand the nausea and vomited.
A terrible sight was unfolding before his eyes.
Some celestials would do this
muttered the captain, clenching his fists.
He was familiar with Hwang Cheol, the captain of the Unma Dogang Ship.
He hurriedly searched the ship for Hwang-chuls body.
Hwang Chuls body was found in the yer.
Even with his limbs cut off.
The captain closed his eyes at the terrible appearance of Hwangcheol.
It wasnt just yellow iron. Jang Doo-san, the crew, and all the passengers were out of breath.
the captain eximed hastily.
Come on, turn off the lights. I will take this boat to Lake Poyang.
yes!
The sailors hurriedly began to extinguish the fire on the Unmado riverboat.
Fortunately, it wasnt too difficult to put out the fire on the boat that was soaked with water.
The captain and crew connected the Unma Dogangseon, whose lights had been turned off, to the rear of their ship.
Throughout the operation of the ship, the crew were angry and shed tears.
What the hell kind of people did this kind of wrathful thing?
They must be the Murim people, right? Who else would do this other than them?
Geumcheonhoe? Or union association?
What do you know who? Its ugly, but theyre all the same.
The sailors vomited indignation.
Ive been to and from the Yangtze River countless times, but Ive never been as nervous as I am now.
Since the fight between Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe is so vicious, she is extremely nervous every time she goes to and from Poyang Lake.
The boat slowly entered Poyang Lake with the Unma-do steel wire tied to its tail.
Peoples attention was focused from the moment the half-burnt Unma Dogangseon appeared.
The fishing boats that carefully operated in Lake Poyang, as well as the boats rted to Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe. And all the people waiting for the boat at the dock could not take their eyes off the Unma Dogangseon.
Among them were Pyowol and Hong Yushin.
No, why the Unmado River Line?
Hong Yu-shin looked at the half-burnt Unma Dogangseon with a puzzled expression.
On the other hand, Pyowols face was hardened beyond words. Instinctively, he sensed that something big had happened.
thud!
Finally, the boat with the Unma Riverboat tied to its tail docked at the dock.
People waiting at the dock approached the captain and crew.
What is it?
Why did you bring the Unmado steel wire?
The captain shook his head in response to peoples questions.
See for yourself.
what?
You will know when you see it for yourself.
At the words of the captain, people hurriedly climbed onto the Unma River.
Big!
what?
Those who unknowingly climbed the Unma Riverboat covered their mouths with their hands.
The deck of the Unmado riverboat was lined with half-burnt bodies. At the sight of the terrifying corpses, those with weak stomachs began to vomit.
What kind of people
The captain of this ship is definitely Hwangcheol-hyung. That older brother will be retiring in a few days
Hehehehe!
Weeping voices were heard from everywhere.
People couldnt even dare to look inside the ship anymore at such a gruesome sight.
Pyowol climbed onto the deck and looked around slowly.
Like a cow in a ughterhouse, he was ughtered while being trapped in a boat.
He checked the condition of the bodies.
Each wound was deep and fatal.
He wasnt aiming for urine or bloodletting with an borate herbivore diet. It was ignorantly strong internal air or power.
It was a phenomenon that appeared among those who had mastered martial arts.
The more I looked, the more familiar the scars were.
I had seen this kind of wound somewhere before.
Pyowol carefully inspected all the wounds of the dead on the deck.
Did you find out anything?
Hong Yu-shin came to Pyo-wols side.
Pyowol shook his head and looked at the next corpse.
Mmm!
Why is that?
Hong Yu-shin looked at Pyo-wol with a puzzled expression.
This person is like a guru of non-partisans.
yes?
This is the face I saw when I went to the shaman group before.
The person Pyo-wol pointed to was Yun-gwang, the third generation disciple of the shaman faction.
Yoon Kwang was dying with his mouth wide open and a painful expression on his face. Not far from Yoon-gwang, Han-gwang had stopped breathing.
Why are you a disciple of a non-partisan faction?
Hong Yu-shin frowned.
Currently, the shaman faction was half sealed.
Although it was not officially dered, the door was locked and refrained from external activities.
If this happens, the shamans will be given a reason to intervene in the Great War.
A disciple of Jaffa died at Lake Poyang in the midst of the Great War between Gangs and Lakes.
As a non-partisan, it was more strange to stay still.
It wasnt just the non-partisan disciple who died.
A number of dead bodies were also found with swords or swords in their hands.
I dont know which faction these warriors belong to, but those who are rted to them wont stand still.
A storm will blow over Lake Poyang.
Hong Yushin shook his head.
It was as if he could see Lake Poyang, which had already turned into a sea of blood.
Thanks to Pyo-wols unified affairs in the area, the Gang-ho War seemed to fall into a lull for a while, but it was almost certain that it would re up again because of todays incident.
In addition, public sentiment will be even more brutal.
Most of the passengers on the Unma Dogangseon were people who had nothing to do with Gangho.
It was an unwritten rule of the Gangho that no matter how fiercely the fighters fought, they did not harm the civilians.
History has shown that the Munpa, who lost public sentiment, could not dominate the world no matter how strong they were.
Because of that, Ganghos literary faction tried hard not to lose public sentiment.
It was the same for the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe, but what happened today was like adding fuel to the angry public.
Everyone get off the boat.
Everybody get off.
The warriors of the Union Association who came runningte forced the people on board to disembark.
A look of bewilderment was evident on their faces.
Only the warriors were capable ofmitting such atrocities.
It was not something the union association did, but it was clear that they would be tied together and criticized.
I had to stop the spread of rumors somehow.
At least until we figure out who did this. However, it was after many people had already witnessed the horrors of the Unmado River Ship.
It was impossible to keep everyone in the dock at bay.
What kind of people did this?
The face of the union leaders face turned white. And Pyowol was watching him.
The massacre of the privately operated Unma Riverboat near Poyang Lake was quickly known throughout the river.
Because it was such a shocking event.
All the unmanned soldiers on the Unma Dogangseon died with horrendous wounds, and the passengers were also devastated.
At least the male passengers died cleanly, but the bodies of the female passengers bore clear signs of coercion.
Witnesses were speechless at the sight of everyone from a young girl to a middle-aged woman being ughtered.
A series of incidents infuriated people.
Even if it wasnt, he wasnt friendly to the unmanned people, but his anger exploded due to this incident.
Ordinary people had only one way to oppose the warriors or gangho ns.
It was just not cooperating with them.
No matter how powerful the munpa was, without the cooperation of the residents living nearby, the eyes and ears were blocked.
For that reason, the Daemun factions took special care of the cities where they had influence. It has been managed for hundreds of years to make it favorable to them. However, the massacre of the Unma Dogangseon at Poyang Lake was enough to demolish the tower that had been built over hundreds of years.
In particr, the closer the area to Poyang Lake, the more severe the public sentiment was.
As a result, many munpa took an emergency.
The fire also fell on the feet of the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe.
The two forces med each other and said that the cause of all this was the other.
Kang-ho fell into deep confusion.
One of the munpa who fell into such confusion was the non-partisan faction.
All the leaders were gathered in the shaman factions Jaso Pce.
Jinin Cheongjin, a long-time schr, Jinin Gonjin, Jinang, Jinin Sangjin, who is called the shamans first sword, and other elders gathered together with serious expressions on their faces.
Gongjin Jinin, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth.
It is said that Taewons body has been found.
Mmm!
In the end
The elders let out a sigh and closed their eyes.
The bodies of Yoon-gwang and Han-gwang were found on the Unma Riverboat. But for some reason, Taewons body was nowhere to be seen, so he had a glimmer of hope that he might be alive.
Gongjin Jinin continued.
It is said that a secr disciple of the main sect found it while searching for the Yangtze River, which suffered a cataclysm. However, the condition of the body is said to be very gruesome.
How is it?
It is said that his head is crushed and it is difficult to recognize his true form.
It cant be.
What kind of people did this kind of wrathful thing?
The elders shouted indignantly.
Taewon belonged to the lower ranks among the disciples of Lee Dae, but was loved by the elders for his calm personality and outstanding talent.
Because of his calm nature and excellent judgment of the situation, he was entrusted with the important task of grasping the situation of the river ahead of the other disciples.
The elders had no doubt that Taewon would do an excellent job. But unexpectedly, the sad news came.
Tae-won, Yoon-gwang, and Han-gwang, who were sent to Lake Poyang by the shaman faction, were all killed.
bang!
Sangjin Jinin hit the desk and jumped up.
Long sentence death penalty! This is undoubtedly a challenge to the nonpartisans. please send me down I will find those who made Taewon and the children like that and make sure they pay for their sins.
Sangjin!
If we go on like this, the people of the world will look down on us. No matter how much the head faction is in the middle of a temporary siege, the face of the head faction will fall to the floor if this task is overlooked.
Youll get attention when you go. If we do something wrong, the battle between the strong and the strong might further expand.
Jinjins face was full of worry.
Although they have fallen away from peoples attention a little, shamans are still strong.
When Sangjin Jinin, a symbol of non-party force, moved, both Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe could misunderstand that the shaman faction was trying to intervene in the Gangho War.
If done wrong, the shaman faction could get caught up in a real gang-ho war.
Cheongjin Jinin wanted to prevent such a situation.
Sangjin Jinin protested.
Are you going to stay like this? Three of the children of the main faction died? We must find out who the beast is and punish them.
Lets do this. They belong to the main faction, but the people send out those they do not know.
Chongjin Jinin came up with an answer after much thought.
Is there such a person in the main sect?
Could it be a long sentence?
ah!
The elders recalled someone and eximed.
Chongjin Jinin said with a smile on his lips.
Yes, let the child go.
But doesnt he catch and teach the Ilgeom Sasuk?
I received a call from my teacher a while ago. He said he taught everything to teach.
If so
The elders looked at each other.
It seemed that everyone was thinking the same thing.
Its a graveyard.
Everyone except Chongjin Jinin thought so.
Chapter 543
Episode 543
The aftermath of the massacre of Unma Dogangseon was great.
It was to the point where the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe dered that they would stop fighting for a while and investigate the truth.
Thanks to that, peace came to Poyang Lake, albeit temporarily. However, public sentiment, which had fallen into abyss, was still vicious.
People treated unmanned people as non-existent people, and some inns did not ept unmanned people at all. To that extent, hatred for the unmanned was rampant in the streets.
Of course, he did not openly oppose the unmanned people, but he showed his hostility towards the unmanned people through small rebellion.
The guest cup where Pyowol stayed was the same.
The owner of the inn made the excuse that the room was full and did not ept any more attendants.
As the owner of the inn, he had to take a pretty big loss, but he didnt seem to have any regrets about his decision.
Fortunately, the owner of the inn did not show hostility to Pyo-wol.
It was because Haomens Hong Yuxin guaranteed it.
Gaekjan was one of the ces connected to Haomen.
Because he had a long-standing rtionship with Hao-wen, he could not refuse Hong Yu-shins request.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to stayfortably in the inn.
Since the number of guests in the guesthouse has decreased, a lot has been solved in terms of noise.
Pyo-wol sat in a window seat and looked at Poyang Lake.
After the massacre of the Unma Dogangseon, the number of boats on Lake Poyang has definitely decreased.
It was almost invisible except for the fishing boats that had no choice but toe out for fishing.
Huruk!
Pyowol brought the teacup to his mouth and drank little by little.
After eating, my mouth felt refreshed.
It was then.
Squeak!
The door to the inn opened and someone came in.
He was a handsome man with his hair tied tightly.
In the hand of a man in histe twenties with a lively expression and a fresh smile, he held a sword that bent in a gentle curve.
The owner of the inn stopped the man in front of him and said.
Unmanned people are not allowed in our inn. Im sorry, but please go to another inn.
I didnte here to stay in an inn. Ill just talk for a while.
But
It will take a while. Nothing to worry about will happen.
The man calmed the innkeeper and came inside.
The owner of the inn looked at the mans back, not thinking about what to do.
After looking around the inside of the inn for a while, the man walked straight to Pyowols seat.
widely!
He sat across from him without permission from the moon.
Long time no see.
Hearing the mans voice, Pyowol turned and looked at him.
Lee Geomhan?
Nice to meet you!
The man looking at Pyowol with a fresh smile was Gwangmumuns Somunju and Jang Moo-geuks lifelong adversary Lee Geom-han.
At his appearance, Pyo-wol made an expression of surprise.
As such, the appearance of Lee Geom-han was unexpected.
Didnt you leave Poyang Lake?
I was going to, but I changed my mind.
Squeeze!
Lee Geom-han naturally picked up the teapot ced in front of Pyowol and poured it into an empty cup.
Pyo-wol looked at Lee Geom-han without a word.
Lee Geom-han grinned and lifted the teacup.
Sorry! Its because Im thirsty.
Even though Pyo-wol was staring at him, Lee Geom-han casually drank the tea.
It was as if he had known Pyowol for a long time.
widely!
Finally, after drinking all the tea, Lee Geom-han put the cup down on the table. And he opened his mouth.
I just want to say Im sorry.
What are you sorry about?
The way Searle and her followers attacked your people at will. Their behavior was very rude. She may have done it for me, but I never wanted that.
Why are you apologizing for that?
Since it was my womans fault, I thought it was right for me to apologize. I hope you will ept my apology.
Lee Geom-hans attitude was very polite. It was bold nheless.
Pyo-wol thought that such an appearance suited the person named Lee Geom-han very well.
I ept it. But you dont seem to havee here simply to apologize?
Youre also quick-witted.
Lee Geomhan nodded as if he knew that.
whats the matter?
I havee to inform you.
Notice?
From now on, Im going to take over the federation.
Why are you notifying me of that?
Because there are many acquaintances of you in the union association.
So youre trying to prevent me from intervening by giving you advance notice.
Exactly. As expected, its good that you dont have to exin every word because youre smart.
Why are you trying to get your hands on the federation now? Ive been watching you all this time.
Im saying this because Ive watched it enough.
Squeeze!
Lee Geom-han, perhaps thirsty, poured tea into the cup again.
Pyowol watched his actions without saying a word.
Lee Geom-han, who moistened his mouth with tea, spoke again.
Answer me honestly. Do you think you can beat the Golden Reunion with all your strength?
Cant you answer? I tried not to intervene if I could, but I will never be able to defeat Geumcheonhoe in the same way as now. More than anything else, Hoejus ability is too much.
You mean Dragon?
The current owner of Eunryeonhoe was Sopaeryong Yonghasang, the owner of small grains in Yongcheongok.
Yong Ha-sang had a very warlike disposition.
Rather than making a n and proceeding step by step, he had more improvised troops moving ording to the situation at the time.
Because of that, the damage to the Union Association was growing exponentially.
Namgungwol and Juseolpung stepped forward to put the brakes on Yong Ha-sangs arbitrariness, but it was not enough.
If we leave him alone, the union association will copse sooner orter.
Do you think it will be different if you be a Hoeju?
It will be different.
how?
Youll know when you see it.
Lee Geom-han answered with a confident expression.
hmm!
Does it look terrifying?
Its the word I hate the most. You will find out if you wait.
is it? Still, I cant help it. Because I havent shown you anything yet.
I wish you good luck.
Ill take that as a sign of not interfering.
Think whatever you want.
I know youll say no, but I want to ask you onest question.
I refuse in advance.
You know what Im going to say?
Its obvious. Youre probably asking me to be with you or help you.
As expected
Lee Geom-han couldnt hide his admiration at Pyo-wols nonchnt reply.
It seemed like he was just spitting it out casually, but there was a bone hidden in Pyowols words. He also knew exactly who he was.
There werent that many in Gangho who had such good eyesight and quick brain rotation. So I felt more regretful.
It was because it wouldnt be that difficult to get through the troubled times if only Pyo-wol was with him.
However, Lee Geom-hanpletely discarded the lingering feelings.
In the first ce, Pyo-wol was not a person who matched himself. And he wasnt the one to be under others.
It was clear that even if I had him under mymand, I would not be able to use it properly.
Above all, they already had experience in shes.
Back then, he thought he had the advantage, but now he didnt know what would happen if they shed.
I still havent turned Pyowol into an enemy. So he came directly.
To hear a word from Pyowol that he would not intervene.
Lee Geom-han threw away hisst lingering feelings and stood up.
Ill just go and see. See youter.
Lee Geom-han took a fist and walked out of the inn.
He felt Pyowols cold gaze on the back of his head, but Lee Geomhan did not look back.
When I came out, I saw Namgung Seol and Seolhwa Swordsman soldiers waiting.
The Seolhwa Swordsman was ready to jump into the inn at any moment.
Lee Geom-han looked at Seolhwa Swordsman with cold eyes.
He was well aware of the fact that they followed his lover, Namgungseol, but he only looked pitiful in his eyes.
Lee Geom-hans gaze turned to Namgung Seol. Then, Namgungseol spoke in a low voice.
Did you meet him?
hmm!
What about the story?
Good.
Is he still inside?
What are you thinking?
He is too dangerous.
so?
We have to get rid of it right now.
In Namgungseols eyes, there was a deep life.
Lee Geomhan sighed.
phew! We barely negotiated, so now we can attack?
He was all over the ce.
so?
Are you asking because you dont know? All of Salmuns assassins obey his orders. Have you thought about how big of a threat that could be?
I know.
ck man!
Namgungseol raised his voice. However, there was no change in Lee Geum-hans expression.
he said calmly.
You have already failed once.
It was different then and now. Hes alone now. There are enough possibilities. If you dont want to help, back off. I wont put any pressure on your prestige.
Its not like that.
sure?
It means it will fail again.
Because its different from back then.
Nothing different. If you go inside now, you will all die.
ck man!
He is not the man he used to be. Now I cant be sure Ill be able to subdue him. So I negotiated with him. I dont know?
You mean that much?
Namgungseol looked at Lee Geomhan with an expression of disbelief.
Lee Geomhan nodded with a firm expression.
I saw it with my own eyes.
How could that be
Three days of bereavement are remarkable. Pyowol is such an existence. Dont bring your anger on yourself by hastily touching it.
Mmm!
Namgungseol unknowingly let out a quiet voice. It was such a big shock.
She had never seen Lee Geom-han so highly regard his opponent. Even Zhang Wu-geuk, who everyone said was his opponent of a lifetime, was not given such a generous evaluation.
So youre going to leave him alone? Youll definitelye back someday, right?
Thats something to think about when you go there. What we need to worry about now is taking over the union association.
Are you determined?
Suddenly, Namgungseols eyes sparkled.
I had told Geomhan Lee countless times that I had to obtain the Unryeonhoe. But each time, Lee Geom-han replied that it was not the time yet. For the first time, he agreed with her opinion.
Now we must begin.
What are you going to do? How about I go ahead andy the te?
no! You dont have to.
But
Its only going to backfire if you overdo it with this kind of thing. Better to break through head-on.
Breaking through the front? Are you serious?
When did you see me lie? Im serious.
Mmm!
Do you trust me?
sure.
Then trust me and follow me until the end. Ill show you. my real strength.
all right.
Namgungseol nodded.
The man who does not move easily, but once he does, causes storms and thunderbolts.
Falling in love with him, she became his woman and decided to live for him.
There was only one thing she could do at this moment when the storm named Lee Geom-han was about to start moving again.
just quietly follow him.
The rest will be taken care of by Lee Geum-han.
Chapter 544
Episode 544
Pyo-wol looked at the door where Lee Geom-han left.
The voices of Lee Geom-han and Namgung-seol were heard for a moment, and then disappeared. In addition, the signs of the soldiers who were surrounding the guesthouse disappeared.
Good.
Pyowol mumbled in a low voice and stood up from his seat.
Namgungseol and Seolhwa Sword were not that scary.
The problem was Lee Geum-han.
Lee Geom-hans individual strength was also formidable, but if Namgung Seol and Seolhwa Sword Corps joined together, Pyowol could not be sure of a victory.
I felt fortunate that that did not happen.
It was best to avoid troublesome things.
Even if it wasnt Lee Geom-han, Pyo-wol wasnt the only one to worry about. Among them, the ones that irritated him the most were those who massacred Unma Dogangseon.
The traces left on the Unmado River Line were somehow familiar to the eye. so i liked it
For the past few days, Pyowol tried to find those who raided Unma Dogangseon through Hong Yushin. However, even after mobilizing Hao Mun, he could not find the beast.
All the ns that ownedrge ships were subject to investigation.
Based on the information Hao Mun had, Hong Yu-shin investigated the ns that owned the ship. However, there was no sign that any munpa had moved the ship at the time the Unmado River Ship was attacked.
In the end, it could be seen that someone other than the existing forces moved the ship.
Even those with powers strong enough to annihte all unmanned soldiers, including the disciples of the shaman faction.
He was a non-partisan who temporarily chose Bongmun. It was clear that such a non-partisan faction would possess strong armed force if it was a military man secretly sent out. Such warriors were brutally hacked to death.
Looking at the scars left on the body, it was clear that at least four warriors were attached to each soldier and worked together.
The joint operation of the unmanned soldiers was indeed meticulous.
The blood of a non-partisan soldier has been scattered like a rag.
Such scars could not have urred if organic movements were not supported that did not interfere with each others movements.
The types of weapons also varied.
At first nce, it seems that one weapon was used, but in fact, a wide variety of weapons were mobilized.
From knives and axes to harpoons
These were tools mainly used by sailors.
There was a deep gorge between Pyowols forehead.
Is it a ghost fleet?
Among the sailors he knew, the most savage and terrifying group was the Ghost Fleet.
The Ghost Fleet was a group under themand of Guryongsalmak, and it deserved a grudge against Pyowol.
If I did, did it move towards me?
He needed to check if his guess was correct.
Pyowol quietly got up and came out.
The warriors of the Seolhwa Sword Corps, who had surrounded the outside of the inn, had already disappeared and were nowhere to be seen.
Pyo-wol spread light air and escaped Poyang Lake.
His destination was the site of the catastrophic disaster on the Yunma Riverboat in the lower reaches of the Yangtze River.
There was no trace left of the flowing river and the famous Yangtze River. Nevertheless, the reason why Pyowol runs to the ce where Unmado Gangseon was disastrous is because all pursuits start from the starting point.
It didnt matter if there were no traces left.
If you look at the ce where the catastrophe urred there, you will surely gain something.
Pyowol spread light air with all his might.
Shih!
Every time Pyowol hit the ground, it stretched forward at a terrifying speed.
The light technique of Pyowol, which he learned on his own, was very unique.
Not only was it fast, but it left almost no traces on the floor. Like a floating dandelion spore, it was as if a ghost was galloping about, as if it were radiant and swift like a hawk.
After running for half a day, Pyo-wol arrived at the ce where the Unma Dogang ship was said to have been disastrous.
Pyo-wol stood by the river and looked at the middle of the Yangtze River.
There are over 300 pages from where he is standing to the ce where the Unmado River Ship was disastrously destroyed.
No matter how great Pyowols light technique was, he couldnt jump over three hundred chapters at once, and even if it was possible, he couldnt stand in the middle of the river without a foothold.
Pyowol found a small boat while walking along the river.
The old fishermans boat was worn out as if it would sink into the water at any moment.
Pyowol bought the old boat for five hermits. With that money, you could buy three or four new ships.
Squeak! Squeak!
Pyo-wol rowed and arrived at the ce where the Unmado river ship was disastrous.
After all, nothing was left of the river.
Pyowol stopped the boat on the spot and looked around.
The topography of the area came into view at a nce.
The Ghost Fleet was mainly active at sea.
Thats why the ship had to be big and strong.
The structure was inevitably different from that of ships operating on rivers.
In order to sail stably in high waves, it was advantageous to use a narrow bottom boat with a deep bottom.
On the other hand, boats operating on rivers had to go to shallow waters, so there were many t-bottomed boats.
The ce Pyo-wol paid attention to was the ce where the water was so deep that a tipped ship could pass through it.
It was impossible to measure the depth without going directly into the river. However, it could be inferred by looking at the flow rate or topography.
Standing on top of a small boat, Pyo-wol looked for a ce where the tipped ship could go.
For now, it wont be upstream. There were more ships going upstream, so it must have been noticeable. It wont be too far down the river either. Its because the boat that brought the Unma Riverboat came up from the downstream side.
The attention of the sailors was not normal.
They must have thought it strange that a ship that could only sail on the sea would go up and down the river.
There must have been a way to get to the Unmado river ship easily without being noticed by them.
I would have had to approach from a tributary, not the main stream of the Yangtze River.
The Yangtze River never consisted of only one stream. Numerous tributaries and small rivers were intertwined like a spiders web.
Awesome! Awesome!
Pyowol started rowing downstream.
Among the tributaries of the Yangtze River, it was necessary to find a river that wasrge and deep enough for the pointed line to pass through.
Not long after I started rowing, a small tributary appeared. However, the shallow depth of the water made it difficult to cross the tip line.
Pyowol dared to pass by.
Two more tributaries appeared while going halfway down the stream. However, like the first tributary, the depth of the water was shallow, so it seemed difficult forrge ships to enter and exit.
It was when we had rowed past the third tributary like that for about a meal.
The moons eyes shone sharply.
This is because the topography where tributaries and main streams merge again appeared. However, the tributary that appeared this time was different from other ces.
Even at a nce, the water seemed turbid and ck was very deep. Also, the width was very wide, so it seemed that there was no problem for arge ship to move around.
Pyo-wol drove the boat to the tributary without the slightest hesitation.
The current in the tributary was very strong. Because of that, it was not easy to go back to the small boat Pyowol was on.
Pyowol gave up the ship.
After putting the boat on the nearby reed field, they spread light air and ran down the tributary. Pyowol, who had been running for a long time, stopped.
This is because the tributary branched into two branches.
left and right. All rivers were wide and deep, so it seemed easy to navigaterge ships.
Pyowol had to make a decision. And his decision was left.
There was no particr reason.
The only direction his sixth sense was pointing was to the left.
Pyowol went up the tributary again for a long time.
The sun had already set and it was getting dark.
At that time, a jar-like terrain appeared.
On one side of the tributary surrounded by the gorge, there was space for a boat.
It was a naturally formed terrain like a marina.
Pyo-wol flew toward it without hesitation.
There were traces of many people staying in the marina-like terrain.
Whoever it was, it was clear that quite a few people had been here for a while.
At that time, Pyowols eyes saw a strange sight.
Therge rock face at the bottom of the canyon is dented vertically and horizontally.
it was a letter
Pyowol approached the rock to examine the letters closely.
When I got near the rock, the letters were clearly visible.
[Bulgongjiji Cheonwonsu (֮Թ) Pyowoljimyo (Ư֮Ĺ).] The
letters someone engraved on the sword or road rock were clearly pointing to Pyowol.
My tomb?
Took!
At that moment, I felt a strange sensation near my ankle.
In an instant, an intense sense of crisis overtook Pyowol.
Pyowol flew back without thinking further.
It was then.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
Suddenly, a huge explosion urred around the rock where the letter was engraved.
A thunderbolt was buried around the rock, and the string cut off Pyowols ankle actuated the trigger.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Explosions urred in series and even hit the naturally formed dock.
Pyowol gritted his teeth and threw himself.
The mes approached with great speed. If you lose your movement even for a moment, you will be consumed by the mes.
The problem wasnt just the mes.
Cuckoo!
The huge gorge was copsing, unable to ovee the impact of the thunderp.
The sight of falling rocks filling the sky was terrifying.
Peony was no exception.
It was such a shocking sight that the feeling of fear, thought long ago gone, came back to life.
Suck!
Pyowol breathed in and elerated.
His new model came out of the canyon in a long parab like a meteor.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Immediately afterwards, huge boulders mmed into the bottom of the gorge.
Rocks collided with each other, making a roaring sound, and shattered fragments flew in all directions. Dark red mes and smoke escaped between them, and a thickyer of gray dust rose up into the sky.
It took only a fraction of a second for the huge gorge topletely copse.
Hoo-wook! Whoop!
Pyowol, who had barely escaped the gorge, let out a rough breath.
The situation was so tense that even Pyo-wol, who never lost hisposure, had a paleplexion.
Pyowol breathed heavily and looked at the gorge.
The canyon had copsed so badly that it was impossible to find what it looked like when the moon first came in.
mes were still burning from the crevices of the rocks, and the sky was full of scattered gray-white dust.
If there was a hell, I thought it would be like this.
Pyowol murmured.
Did you know I woulde?
If so, it was clear that the other person knew very well about himself.
It was a trap that could not be unfolded without grasping the persistent sex tracking technique, psychological state, and behavioral patterns.
under!
After a long time, fighting spirit boiled over.
Ive dealt with many enemies so far, but this was the first time.
The opponent was clearly aiming for himself.
It was then.
Wedge liquid!
Suddenly, a sharp piercing sound rang out.
Something was flying towards Pyowol at a frightening speed.
Its already toote to avoid it.
Pyowol spread out the Sasa River and swung it.
See it!
The object that had been flying in with a subtle piercing sound was cut off in midair.
Damn!
The object that tumbled under Pyowols feet with a metallic sound was a harpoon that had been cut in two.
Pyowol looked in the direction the harpoon hade from.
The harpoon came from another tributary on the other side of the copsed canyon.
I saw something spiky. It wasnt too hard to figure out that it was a ships mast.
A man stood at the top of the mast.
A man with a huge body and hanging hair was wearing a long robe made from the skin of an unknown animal.
Truly formidable momentum emanated from his whole body.
The moment Pyowol saw the man, he recognized his identity.
The owner of the ghost fleet.
It was something I had seen before.
Even then, the owner of the ghost fleet had thrown a harpoon from such a long distance to keep Pyowol in check.
The owner of the ghost ship was Ko Il-won, the son of Guryongsalmakju, who was killed by Pyo-wol.
They were half siblings with So Yeo-wol, whom Pyo-wol pursued.
It was understandable that the owner of the ghost fleet was aiming for Pyowol.
Whatever the circumstances, Pyo-wol was the enemy who killed the father and grandmother of the ghost ship owner.
Ko Il-won looked at Pyowol indifferently from the top of the mast.
Pyowol also red at him.
Despite the distance, the two could feel each others intense gaze.
At that moment, Ko Il-won pretended to slit his throat with his thumb.
After giving a notice of his death, Go Il-wons appearance gradually disappeared. The ship carrying him was moving away.
Pyowol looked at the figure without a word.
Chapter 545
Episode 545:
Gong Son-hwan, a student of martial arts, was a soldier belonging to the Geumcheonhoe.
It was only natural for him to join the Geumcheonhoe, who had been called an excellent yer from a young age.
The word Seosaeng was added to the special issue, but he was not an ordinary desk bite.
The Ilwhipilbeop (һ]P), spread out with a pair of Pangwans pens, was excellent enough to be recognized as a Jeolhak of Kang Ho.
Gongsun Huan fell in love with Zhang Wujies ideals and joined the Jincheonhoe, bing his limb and faithfully carrying out his duties.
On the outside, Gongsun Huan was an infallible literary figure.
Because of his handsome appearance, he won peoples favor.
In particr, women flirted with Gongsun Huan a lot.
Gongsun Huan used his appearance as a weapon to get a lot of information from the women of the Union Association.
Because a lot of information was leaked in advance, the Eunryeonhoe suffered a lot from the Geumcheonhoe.
When the Eunryeonhoe found out about this, it was after a lot of information was passed on to the Geumcheonhoe.
From then on, Gongsun Huan became the most targeted target of ughter by the Union League. However, when Gongsun Huans identity was revealed, he was stuck in the realm of the Golden Heaven and did note out.
Whoops!
Gongsun Huan brushed his hair and smiled.
The woman who was with him made an ecstatic expression at the sight of Gongson-hwan.
Gongsun Huan seduced the woman with his splendid rhetoric on the streets of Ligakjeon. The status of the woman was ordinary, but her appearance was very outstanding and she was popr. However, even such a woman could not make a rational decision because she was fascinated by Gongsun Huans outstanding looks and eloquence.
Gongsun Huan held the womans hand tightly and headed towards his residence.
The sun was still up in the middle of the sky, but there was no problem in sharing fortunes.
Thinking that they would soon be able to share fortunes, Gongsun Huans eyes and face turned red, and his breathing naturally became rough.
Then a cold voice broke his excitement.
Gong Son-hwan, a student of martial arts. Am I right?
what?
Gongsun Huan felt the blood in his whole body go cold.
It was because I read the cold emotion and hostility in her voice.
A dozen or so ahead, a man was blocking his path.
What kind of guy are you?
Gongsun Huan, right?
Reveal your identity first.
Looks right.
Stop talking and answer. Who are you?
Lee Geomhan!
what?
Gongsun Huan narrowed his eyes.
At first I thought I heard it wrong.
There was not a single person in the world who didnt know the name Lee Geom-han.
Lee Geom-han of Gwangmumun.
A young warrior who is evaluated as having the greatest martial arts in the world along with Geumcheonhoeju Jang Mu-geuk.
Rumors spread that they had already formed the Doro family.
Gongsun Huan frowned and asked.
Are you really Gwangmumuns Lee Geomhan?
Yes.
good! I really call it this swordsman. But why did you block me? We wouldnt have any money.
You dont have to have Eun-won to block the front.
What do you mean?
I have no personal feelings, but you should be my stepping stone.
her!
Gongsun Huan looked around with a spirited expression. It was because I was wondering if Lee Geom-han had any support troops. However, there were no people who could help Lee Geom-han anywhere.
A smile appeared on Gongsun Huans lips.
This was the realm of the Golden Temple.
Most of the warriors on this street supported the Geumcheonhoe.
The opponent named Lee Geom-han was burdensome, but the story is different if you deal with him in the realm of Geumcheonhoe.
Even a mutt eats half of it at his house, and he had no reason to be intimidated. Gongsun Huan took out a pair of Pangwan pils and held them in his hand.
So you are challenging me now. Lee Geomhan of the world
I am honored to know. Im not challenging anyone like this.
good! take it as an honor Instead, pay the price with your life.
Chun!
Gongsun Huan took the g-bearing ceremony holding a pangwan-pil.
Ilhwipilbeop, as the name suggests, was a martial art derived from the writing method.
As if scribbled with a single stroke, it was a school that had to be supported by a proud flow and strong momentum.
Ha!
With a spirit, Gongsun Huan rushed at Yi Geomhan.
He didnt do anything stupid, like giving up his superiors for the sake of face.
The opponent announced his intention to challenge, and he had no intention of avoiding it.
Although Lee Geom-hans reputation was a little burdensome, he did not think that he would fall behind him much.
While attacking, other warriors of the Geumcheonhoe will surelye running. If he held on until then, it would be his victory.
Shia!
A pair of Panggwanpil wrote in the air with one stroke.
Each and every letter written in the air turned into Jeolcho, aiming for Lee Geom-Hans blood.
wow!
what?
The people nearby were startled and burst into security.
The sudden duel of unmanned people widened their eyes and cheered.
Moreover, Gongsun Huans martial arts were so elegant that it was a pleasure to watch.
They thought that Gongsun Huans Pangwanpil would pierce Lee Geomhans body. Because it was so sharp and powerful.
Its nothing. Was he impersonating Lee Geomhan?
Gongsun-hwan thought so when he saw Lee Geom-han, who did not move until just before Pangwan-pil touched his body.
See it!
Suddenly, a shrill roar reverberated through the street.
Keugh!
100 million!
The terrifying sound of gong pierced the eardrums of those around them and shook their brains.
People covered their ears and screamed, and the streets turned into chaos in an instant.
It was long after that that people came to their senses.
What caught the eyes of those who managed to get up was a body lying on the floor.
Unbelievable!
ah!
People were astonished.
Because the body lying on the floor was Gongsun Huan.
Near the corpse, pieces of the judges pen were cut into pieces.
People were astonished at the unbelievable results.
What happened?
Its clear that this business is divided.
oh my god!
Gongsunhuans body was cut horizontally from the chest.
It was clear that the weapon and body had been severed in a single blow.
It was clearly a battle in which Gongsun Huan had an advantage.
Everyone thought so.
This is because it upied an advantageous position as a pioneer. Even so, he lost his life without being able to fight against a single sword.
It was a truly shocking result.
Is this Dao Guangs real skill?
Crazy! its crazy!
People looked at Gongsun Huans dead body and looked tired.
Rumors that Gongson-Hwan of Geumcheonhoe was attacked by Do-Gwang Lee Geom-Han soon spread throughout Poyang Lake.
Yong Ha-sangs eyebrows twitched.
What did you say?
Lee Geomhan said he cut Gongsun Huan with one sword.
Is it really?
Thats how the report came in.
Namgungwol calmly answered Yong Ha-sangs question.
He, who was reporting, was also quite surprised. Even so, he was able to maintain such a calm expression because he thought Lee Geom-hans appearance was a good thing for the union.
Wherever there is water, it will rot.
It was the same with the situation at the current union meeting.
After Yong Ha-sang became the head of the party, the Union Association was stagnant, and ruptures were heard from everywhere.
Yong Ha-sang did not have the will to win the fight against Geumcheonhoe. Through the confrontation with Geumcheonhoe, it was possible to see the idea of further solidifying his status.
Because of that, he was unable to gain a clear advantage in the fight against Geumcheonhoe.
Yong Ha-sang asked.
Do you know why Geomhan Lee killed Gongsun Huan? Have you ever had Eun-won before?
I dont know that far.
hmm!
Yong Ha-sang stroked his chin with his hand and frowned.
Gongsun Huan was designated as the number one target to be killed by the Union Association. If such a person died, I should feel refreshed, but for some reason my appetite was bitter.
I dont know exactly why, but it meant that there was something stuck somewhere in my heart.
Where is Lee Geom-han now?
I dont know!
Wouldnt it be somewhere in Lake Poyang? You still havent figured it out?
I am looking into it now. It will take time.
her! Are you saying that now? No matter how vast Poyang Lakeside is, you cant find a single trace of Lee Geom-han with the power of the Union Association? Are you telling me to believe that right now?
after! Whether you believe it or not, what I say is true.
Noisy! Find him now and bring him before me. This is an order given by the head of the union association.
Okay I see.
Namgungwol answered with a chin twitch.
His face was contorted with humiliation.
After leaving Yong Ha-sangs residence, Namgungwol muttered as he watched Hoejujeon.
I was wrong. I didnt put him on the board.
In fact, he intended to run the Union Association himself, with Yong Ha-sang as the head of the party.
It was because he thought it was the way to serve the Union Association and the world. However, as Yong Ha-sangs dogma grew stronger, he felt skeptical and regretful about his judgment.
However, he couldnt get Wah Yong Ha-sang out of the post of Hoeju now.
There is no way to force it, and above all, Yonghasang will not give it up.
It was a dragon that already had power in its hands.
Those who have tasted power nevere down on their own. It was the same with Yonghasang.
Whoa!
Namgungwol took a step forward and let out a sigh.
It felt stuffy as if arge rock had been ced on my chest.
The fact that he couldnt express his frustration to anyone made it even more painful for him.
In any case, the owner, Yong Ha-sang, gave the order, so we had to follow it.
It was when he diligently moved to convey the order of the Lord to his subordinates.
You look busy.
Suddenly, a cold womans voice was heard.
Namgungwol stopped walking at the familiar voice.
sister!
The woman who spoke to him was his older sister Namgung Seol.
At her appearance, the impression of Namgungwol, who was already distorted, was further frowned.
How did you get in here?
Is that something you would say to a blood rtive you havent seen in a long time?
The one who didnt treat me as a blood rtive was my sister. You havent forgotten, have you?
after! What can I say to you? Im afraid to talk to you because everything is so sharp.
I dont do this to anyone else. Im doing this because Im your sister.
Namgungwols voice and attitude were so cold that it could hardly be said that he was talking to a blood rtive of the same bloodline.
Knowing that the reason was because of himself, Namgungseol could not refute it any longer.
Namgungwol said.
say! How did you get in?
I let you in.
The answer was given by someone other than Namgungseol.
Instead of Namgungseol, the person who answered was a woman her age.
She was Yeom Hee-soo, the owner of Hwayeongchaes soybean vegetable.
It was a member of Kang Ho with the nickname Baekmyeonhwa (滨).
Why salt sauce?
Its because of the dragon master.
what?
Namgung Sohyup is also very disappointed with Yong Hoejus recent behavior. Same for me. Yong Hui-ju is not the kind of person to lead arge group.
What does that have to do with letting your sister in?
there is. Even Namgung Sohyeop will know if she listens to her.
Yeom Hee-soos words confused Namgung-wol even more.
Yeom Hee-soo was the closest person to Yong Ha-sang. I really didnt expect her to change her face so suddenly.
Namgungwol looked at Namgungseol.
What plot are you plotting?
What is the conspiracy I just want to let you know.
What?
The fact that a strongpetitor of Yonghoeju will appear soon. He will destroy the equipment of the Golden Heaven one after another, and he will blow his prestige to the river. After winning a series of victories like that, Im going to challenge the dragon master.
Is thatpetitor Lee Geom-han?
Whoops!
Crazy
Then you have enough qualifications to be the head of the Union Federation, dont you?
Chapter 546
Episode 546
Rumors about Lee Geom-han were spreading beyond Poyang Lake and all over Gangho.
Every day, Lee Geom-han asked the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe to fight. The result was a winning streak.
The best equipment and masters within the Geumcheonhoe knelt before Geomhan Lee.
Until now, the existence of Lee Geom-han was highly regarded as a counter-horse to Jang Moo-geuk.
He was so crazy about Dao that he earned the nickname Do-gwang, but he rarely showed his skills in front of people.
People tended not to believe what they did not see with their own eyes. It was the same in the case of Lee Geum-han. So, implicitly, people thought that Lee Geomhan might have been overrated.
However, his actions at Lake Poyang were enough to dispel peoples doubts.
It felt like he was the only one fighting against the Geumcheonhoe now that the Poyangho River Warfare had reached a lull.
People were enthusiastic about Lee Geom-hans move.
It was a picture of a hero who had endured so far, drawing the sword of justice because he could not see the great tribtion of the river.
The dramatic appearance of an unexpected hero made people cheer.
Who are you going to deal with this time?
Its also Gwangmumun. Is the one and only heir such a great thief?
Isnt this enough to be the first pilgrim in the world?
People talked about Lee Geom-han whenever there were more than two of them.
Pyowol muttered as he looked around the street.
It feels like watching a well-organized misceneous drama. After all, it must be Namgungseols work, right?
Under normal circumstances, no matter how great an individuals inaction or unconventional move, he would not be able to rise to such a high level of attention.
It was possible only if someone intentionally reproduced and spread the topic.
Pyo-wol thought that Namgung-seol was the main agent.
He had the ability to do so, and above all, he was full of will.
She was ready to jump in at any cost for Lee Geom-han.
Lee Geom-hans move was also unconventional, but Namgung-seols ability to help him was also great.
People who dont know their rtionship will never know about this unusual situation.
If there had been a violent eruption, I would have liked it because it was fun.
After the breakup, there was no news of how Sogyeoksan was doing.
Although they had not contacted him once, Pyo-wol thought that So Gyeok-san was doing well and hoped that he would.
Pyowol suddenly raised his head and looked around.
A familiarndscape unfolded before my eyes.
Huge mansions were lined up in rows.
Even at a nce, it was a town far away from the ce where ordinary grassroots live.
It was a street where high-ranking officials and influential people gathered.
Among them, a huge manor stood out.
Haerojang?
It was the name of the manor written on the board.
It was time for Pyowol, who had been looking at Haerojang for a while, to turn back.
Youvee this far, why are you just leaving?
A muffled old womans voice was heard.
Pyo-wol turned around and saw an old woman standing with a cane.
The old woman with a bent back was looking at Pyowol with eyes dripping with ooze.
The old woman struggled to approach Pyowol.
Pyo Daehyeop, right?
thats right!
As expected, my eyes were not mistaken. I thought it was long because I was wearing a hat. Hee hee!
The old woman looked at the moon andughed.
Pyo-wol said as he took off the hat he was wearing on his head.
How did you find out?
Did you tell me? I like my keen eye.
Awesome. At that age
Hehe! Actually, I was lucky. Now my eyes are blurry and I cant see very well. I just filmed it because it felt the same.
The old woman was Roh Tae-tae, the owner of Haerojang.
Roh Tae-tae couldnt stopughing, perhaps because he was happy to meet Pyo-wol by chance. Then, breathing stopped and he coughed.
Cool! Cool!
Pyowol hurriedly helped Roh Tae-tae.
Roh Tae-tae coughed as if he would run out of breath at any moment. Pyo-wol calmed her down by injecting a little energy into her Myeongmun-hyeol.
are you okay?
Thank you! I owe you again.
Why did youe out alone?
I came out alone because it was in front of my house.
Go inside.
Can you help me?
At Noh Tae-taes words, Pyo-wol nodded.
Pyo-wol helped Roh Tae-tae and went to Haerojang.
As soon as I entered the sea route, themander-in-chief hurriedly came running. He was surprised by Roh Tae-taes paleplexion.
Are you okay?
Hee hee! Im fine. Here, Pyo Daehyeop took care of me.
ah!
It was only then that themander-in-chief recognized Pyowol and was startled. However, he soon calmed down and greeted him politely.
Thank you for taking care of Roh Tae-tae.
I dont think your health has gotten much worse than before.
yes! Youve lost a lot of energytely. He needs care, but he keeps insisting on going for walks alone.
It was Roh Tae-tae, who was over a hundred years old.
It was such an age that it wouldnt be strange if he died at any time. However, I managed my health well for my age, so I was quite correct.
The moment Roh Tae-tae lost his energy was just before the Great War broke out, right after his great-grandson Ju Seol-pung joined the Union Association.
From then on, his energy rapidly declined, making everyone at the top of the Jewon worry.
The biggest problem is that Noh Tae-tae refuses to take care of people.
Pyowol looked at Noh Tae-tae.
Am I preparing for death alone?
Among those who were close to death, there was a person who pushed the people around him.
It is to cut off affection in advance so that those left behind feel less sorrow.
Perhaps Roh Tae-tae was preparing for his own death with such an intuition.
Come to think of it, Roh Tae-taes eyes were full of white dust.
The gun you saw when you met before is no longer felt.
Roh Tae-tae smiled and said, probably feeling Pyo-wols gaze.
Im fine, but they say theyre making a fuss. No need to worry. Because I am so healthy.
I guess so.
Now that weve met before, why dont we have a cup of tea?
I will.
Hee hee! Come here. Even if it wasnt, there was no one to drink tea with, so it was lonely.
Roh Tae-tae caught the pyowol and led him to the patronage.
The tactile feel of the hand that was holding it was rough. But the warmth was still there.
Roh Tae-tae, who finally arrived at the patronage, started brewing tea with a happy expression.
After hearing the rattling sound for a while, Noh Tae-tae put the teacup in front of Pyo-wol.
Drink.
hmm!
Pyowol raised the teacup and brought it to his lips.
The fragrant smell stimted the sense of smell.
Its a nice car.
To be honest, I cant even taste the food anymore because my sense of taste is gone. Its the only one I can taste the tea.
A man like that is great for us.
is it? I am d that the messenger of the world said so.
Noh Tae-tae smiled broadly.
All of his teeth were lost, and only his gums were visible. Still, it didnt look ugly.
Pyowol took a sip of the tea and put the ss down.
What about the blizzard?
Hee hee! I havent seen him since.
Would you like to see it?
I miss you a lot. Still, among my great-grandsons, there is no child as affectionate as that child.
Dont you regret sending it out like that?
Is it not possible? It would be nice if you supported that child, but if something goes wrong, everything at the top of the jewon will copse. this is the best It is correct that this side organizes the ledger so that it can go the way I want.
Noah Tae-tae smiled.
It was still warm, but it was a smile that somehow seemed lonely.
She and the Jewon Sangdanpletely cut ties with Ju Seol-pung.
If the Eunnyeonhoe, which Ju Seol-pung belongs to, bes the winner of the Great War, their rtionship will be restored. However, if Eunryeonhoe loses and Geumcheonhoe wins, they will live as strangers forever.
Blood rtives could criticize it for being too cold-hearted, but it was something both sides agreed on.
Roh Tae-tae wanted to protect the jewon top, and Ju Seol-pung agreed with his great-grandmothers idea.
Noh Tae-tae looked up at the sky and said.
The top of the jewon is nothing more than shackles, not wings for that child. What could be more pitiful than a person with great aspirations trapped in such a narrow cage and unable to p his wings?
So are you satisfied?
What can I do to be content and sleep? Just hearing that it ps its wings on its own is enough for me.
is it?
Yes.
There was still a small smile on Noahs lips.
Pyowol held up the teacup without a word.
Slurp!
Although it cooled down a bit, the tea was still delicious.
Pyowol suddenly spoke to her.
If you have any leftover tea leaves, give them some.
Do you like it?
Juseolpung was also my favorite tea. I will bring it to you.
Mmm!
Roh Tae-taes eyebrows trembled at Pyo-wols unexpected reply.
Pyowol was still drinking tea with a blunt expression.
A bright smile appeared on Noh Tae-taes lips as he watched the scene.
Thank you for doing so. Please wait a bit.
It was Roh Tae-tae and the Jewon Sang-dan, who did not contact Ju Seol-pung at all because they were conscious of Geumcheonhoes gaze.
The main snow wind also didnt evene close to the top of the temple.
Even though they are together by Poyang Lake, they act as if they are strangers. Because of that, I had to hold back even if there was something I wanted to hand over. However, the story is different if the pewol is caught in the middle.
Pyowols status in Gangho was truly great.
Not only did he rise to the highest peak as an assassin, but he did not belong anywhere in the political world.
Depending on which side he takes, the direction of the game will be different.
The moon was clearly not taking either side.
If you carelessly touch the sign and he raises the other side, the problem bes serious.
Because of that, both factions were still refraining from hasty approaches to Pyowol.
In a way, Pyowol was the safest and most reliable person in the world.
Roh Tae-tae wrapped the tea leaves and several items in a cloth to send to Ju Seol-pung. Roh Tae-taes warmth seemed to be contained in the crudely tied cloth knot.
Roh Tae-tae handed Pyo-wol a wrapping cloth.
Then please.
Do you have anything else to say?
Its just youre doing great. Just tell me that.
Do that.
Pyowol answered while epting the wrapping cloth.
Roh Tae-tae looked at Pyo-wol with a happy expression and said as if he had suddenly remembered it.
really! Do you need anything?
doesnt exist!
Father said that useful items came into the report. Go see it, though?
its okay! I have no desire to be rewarded with something like this.
If you need any help from the Bone Merchant, let me know. Because the door is always wide open to Pyo Dae-hyeop.
Ill go.
already?
Ille backter.
Hee hee! Ill wait.
Roh Tae-tae smiled, exposing his missing teeth.
Pyo-wol looked at the scene quietly and came out.
As soon as he came out, Pyo-wol put on the hat attached to his bloody wind.
In Pyo-wols hand, which had left the seaport, he was holding a small bundle.
The ce Pyo-wol headed was where the Union Reunion was located.
Like the Geumcheonhoe, the Eunryeonhoe also used arge manor as their base.
The huge manor was reborn as a fortress through repeated extensions.
There has never been a case in which two powers faced each other and faced each other across a hugeke.
Even though it waste in the evening, quite a lot of people wereing and going on the street where the union association was based.
Most of the people here were uninhabited.
There were soldiers who belonged to the Union Association, and there were those who were waiting to enter the Union Association.
Among them, there were also cadres to monitor the movement of the Union Association.
So many people were staying on the same street, hiding their respective desires.
Pyo-wol went into arge inn in front of the main entrance of the Union Association.
As he took his seat by the window overlooking Union Hall, Jeom So-yi came running.
wee. Would you like to order a meal?
Bring me something simple.
Would it be stir-fried pork and rice?
okay! And run an errand for you.
Are you running errands?
Jeom Soi looked at him with a puzzled expression.
Pyowol said to him.
There must be a person named Ju Seol-pung in the union association. Tell him that he has a visitor.
Why do you do that to me?
Because you are Haomundo.
How?
Jeom So-yis eyes twitched. This is because Pyo-wol recognized his identity that no one else knew.
My name is Pyowol.
ah! Please wait a little bit. I will tell you soon.
Just the name Pyowol exined everything.
Jeom So-yi quickly ran outside, and Pyo-wol, who was left alone, looked at the union association.
Chapter 547
Episode 547
While he was eating alone, someone approached his seat.
Pyo Daehyup?
It was Ju Seol-pung who spoke cautiously to Pyo-wol.
sit down!
Right.
Ju Seol-pung carefully looked around and sat down in front of Pyo-wol.
Pyowol lifted his hat and looked at the snow wind.
He seemed a little haggard, probably because he was having a lot of trouble these days. But his eyes were still full of light.
You seem to be doing well.
I am busy.
How is the Union Association?
sorry. No matter how much it is, I cant tell you the situation inside the eunryeonhoe. Please understand.
I understand!
thank you. But how did you get here?
Its on the way to Haerojang.
Hais that what the chief said?
okay!
ah!
The main snow wind let out an exmation involuntarily.
His eyes were shaking.
No matter how much he cut ties with the Jewon Corps, the safety of his great-grandmother Roh Tae-tae was still his foremost concern.
How is your great-grandmother?
How are you still holding on?
Isnt it very bad?
Looks like youve lost a lot of energy.
ah!
The snow wind let out a sigh involuntarily.
Roh Tae-tae was already over a hundred years old.
Since he had enjoyed his life long enough, it was not strange when his lifespan ended. I was prepared that in the worst case, I would not be able to attend her funeral, but when I heard it through Pyowols mouth, my mood calmed down.
Pyo-wol held out a bundle to Ju Seol-pung.
receive!
What is it?
Roh Tae-tae sent it to you. It contains tea leaves and a few more items. I sent you all of your favorites.
thank you. thank you.
Ju Seol-pung gave thanks and handed over the bundle.
As if it were a rare treasure in the world, Ju Seol-pung hugged the bundle tightly.
It was as if he could feel Roh Tae-taes warmth in the wrapping cloth.
Snow Whites eyes turned red.
After a while, he raised his head and looked at Pyowol.
he wasughing hard
Thank you for giving me such a precious gift. I dont know how to repay this.
Its not difficult, so whats the reward
Whoa! It may not be a big deal to Pyo Dae-hyeop, but to me it is a precious gift that cannot be exchanged for anything.
Then go in.
Pyowol stood up.
Ju Seol-pungs share in the union meeting was by no means small.
He was running a union association with Namgoongwol.
In particr, because he had been at the top for a long time, his sense of handling money and his skills in handling people were excellent.
There was so much to do that I couldnt leave even for a moment.
At least it was Pyowol who was the one to meet, so he didnt force himself toe out like this, otherwise he wouldnt have dared to leave.
Knowing that fact, Pyowol stood up right away.
It was when Ju Seol-pung was about to say thanks to Pyo-wol.
Dang dang dang!
Suddenly, an urgent bell rang from the Union Hall.
It was a ringing bell signaling an emergency.
Pyowol and Juseolpung simultaneously looked at the union meeting.
Suddenly, there was a busy movement in the direction of the front gate of the union association.
In an unusually urgent movement, Ju Seol-pung packed a bundle and spoke to Pyo-wol.
It seems that there has been a change in the meeting. Lets go first.
Do it.
then!
After Ju Seol-pung grabbed Pyo-wol, he hurriedly ran to the union meeting.
Left alone, Pyowol sat down again.
Now that Ivee this far, I thought Id go and see what was going on.
It was then.
cooong!
Suddenly, a dull air wave swept through the area.
Keugh!
Hup!
Everyone in the inn held their chests and groaned in agony.
Pyo-wol looked for the subject of Ki-pa with interesting eyes.
The source of the kipa was a man who was approaching the Silver Reunion from afar.
A man with a bold impression wearing a sword around his waist.
A mountain-like momentum emanated from him.
Pyo-wol recognized the man at once.
Lee Geomhan!
Kwajik!
Yong Ha-sang crumpled the letter he was reading a while ago.
The correspondence was a kind of challenge.
[Yong Ha-sang Hoejus personal battle.
Today, I will challenge Yong Ha-sang Hoiju with the Jinju of the Unryeonhoe.
I believe that if I am not afraid, I will ept the challenge.
DCompensation for this sword.]
To put it simply, it was a story about fighting for the position of president of the Union Association.
Yong Ha-sang had no obligation to respond to this.
The gigantic force called Union Reunion was not a toy for children.
It is not something that can be handed over in just one confrontation and then received again.
Of course, Yong Ha-sang could refuse Lee Geom-hans challenge.
The problem was face.
If the owner of Eunryeonhoe and the owner of Yongcheongok evades Lee Geomhans challenge, everyone will curse and criticize him for being a coward.
Face is the most useless thing in the world, but I couldnt just ignore it.
This is because warriors do not follow those who have lost face.
Thats why sometimes I had to risk my life to save face. Such a harsh world was strong.
Furthermore, Lee Geom-han had recently been gaining a reputation as fiery.
By capturing the masters of the Geumcheonhoe one after another, the status pierces the sky.
If he shied away from such a challenge, people would look down on him and not follow him.
There werent many subordinates who could follow Hoe-ju, whose status had fallen to the bottom.
under! Then, was fighting the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe one after another a paving stone for this?
Only then did I understand why Lee Geom-han took such a reckless step.
It was truly a perfect outing.
I dont know who drew it, but it was simple and perfect.
There was no way out anywhere.
At that time, Namgungwol, who handed over the challenge, said.
You may refuse if you wish.
Dont you know better that it cant be? Maybe Ill call for joy inside. Arent you the one who didnt like everything I did from one to ten?
But I dont want you to fight so recklessly. The position of chairman of the Union Association is not such an easy one. Even though I dont like a few things, I still hope that you will continue to serve as president.
I want you to be sincere.
Im serious.
Namgungwol answered without hesitation.
Yong Ha-sang red at Namgung-wol for a while before continuing.
Even if that is the case, this challenge cannot be avoided.
river bed?
My face is at stake. I dont want to hear that the sessor of Yongcheon Valley avoided the challenge because he was afraid.
Namgungwol gritted his teeth at Yong Ha-sangs answer.
It was because I did not understand Yong Ha-sangs words that he epted Lee Geom-hans challenge just because of his face.
The head of the union association was not a position that could be contested for the sake of face.
It was a position that required greater responsibility and leadership than anyone else.
It was hard to believe that he was willing to ept such a weighty fight just because of his face.
I started to doubt whether Yong Ha-sang was sane.
This must also be a picture my sister drew.
It was a trap that could not be unfolded unless you properly grasped Yongha-sangs personality. The Lee Geom-han he knew was not a person who drew such detailed pictures.
Clearly, all of these must be paintings drawn by Namgungseol.
The problem is that there is no way out of knowing that fact.
Yong Ha-sang was burning his fighting spirit with an expression that he was rather well.
Kangho people always put Jang Mu-geuk and Lee Geom-han as the best when discussing Kang-hos equipment.
There was only one reason.
This is because Cheonmujang and Gwangmumun, which they belong to, are two rivers in the world.
Yongcheongok, where Yong Ha-sang belongs, always puts them on top despite being members of the three troupes.
Yong Ha-sang did not like that fact.
There is no chance to stick, so if you collide head-on, you can always win.
It was clear that Namgungseol knew about it and set up this trap.
after! Should I hand over the union association to my sister?
When I thought of Namgungseol, goose bumps ran through my body.
It was then.
Dang dang dang!
Suddenly, the emergency bell rang in the Union Association.
Yong Ha-sang kicked off his seat and stood up.
Looks like youre here.
As he stretched out his hand, the sword that was hanging on the wall flew out and caught it in his hand.
Yong Ha-sang said, holding a sword around his waist.
Look. How do I cook Dao Guang?
river bed!
The things you worry about wont happen.
After saying that, Yong Ha-sang walked outside.
Hoe Lord!
The sword-bearing Confucius has appeared.
The henchmen appeared and reported the situation outside.
Yong Ha-sang walked past them and came out.
Lee Geom-han was waiting in front of the front gate of Eunryeonhoe, surrounded by onlookers.
Geomhan Lees whole body was flowing with heavy momentum like a mountain.
Lee Geomhan!
Long time no see. Dragon Ha!
The two recognized each other.
Even though we didnt actively interact with each other, we still saw each others faces a few times.
Yong Ha-sang walked to where Lee Geom-han was.
Ive been hearing a lot about youtely.
is it? Ive been diligently moving these days. It seems that the rumor has reached your ears.
Why did you do that?
What do you mean?
Im just going to stay at Gwangmumun, so whye all this far and mess around?
Breaking up?
If its not debauchery, should I call it cheating?
I think it would be good to think a little and then talk. Its a problem because you always speak first without going through your brain.
Are you insulting me now?
The dragons voice became sharper. In spite of his young voice, Lee Geom-han answered with an unwavering expression.
No, Im just telling the truth.
If I move the federation here, you are finished.
I guess so. But you wont.
Why are you so sure? There is no reason for me to give up my advantage and fight you head-on.
Because you are unmanned.
Being unmanned
Thugs and behind-the-scenes work dont suit you. thats me too A warrior like us proves our worth with strength.
I like that one.
What will you do? Will you ept my challenge?
I will ept it.
All the soldiers nearby were surprised by Yongha-sangs answer.
He hadnt expected Yong Ha-sang to ept Lee Geom-hans proposal so easily.
what? Are you saying that the guild master is decided by just one confrontation?
How is something going?
oh my god! A showdown between So Pae-ryong and Do-gwang?
People were excited about the unexpected confrontation of the century.
Both Lee Geom-han and Yong Ha-sang were masters rarely seen in Gangho. Their fame skyrocketed, but few actually watched them fight.
The winner gets everything and the loser loses everything.
They were lucky enough to be able to see this fight with their own eyes.
It turned out the way I wanted.
Among the warlords, there was a woman who secretly smiled.
It was Namgungseol.
Namgungseol looked at Lee Geom-hans back with eyes filled with infinite trust. But, beyond Lee Geom-hans back, he saw an unexpected person at the window of the guesthouse.
The moon!
In an instant, her smile disappeared.
Chapter 548
Episode 548
The man watching the confrontation between Lee Geom-han and Yong Ha-sang in the inn was clear.
Even though the hat was pulled down so deep that only his mouth and chin were visible, Namgungseol was convinced that he was Pyowol.
Pyowol was the only man with exceptionally red lips and a fine yet sharp jawline.
At least among the people she knew, Pyowol was the only one.
Why is Pyowol here?
Namgungseol frowned.
It seemed that Pyo-wol was so distracted by Yong Ha-sang and Lee Geom-han that he didnt even know he was here.
What do we do?
If Pyo-wol is in some sort of rtionship with Yong Ha-sang, the problem bes serious.
If Pyo-wol secretly intervened in the fight between the two, the direction of the match could have changed.
Pyo-Wol was a man with enough abilities.
Above all, the rtionship between Pyowol and Lee Geomhan was not that good.
I didnt know that he might still have a grudge because he had already bumped into him once.
After thinking for a while, Namgungseol licked his lips.
It is to send an electric tone to the warriors of the Sulwha Geomdae who are mixed among the people.
DPyowol is in the guest cup. Everyone keep an eye on him and attack him if he shows signs of intervening in a fight.
At hermand, the warriors of the Seolhwa Sword Corps nodded and moved. However, peoples attention was focused on Lee Geom-han and Yong Ha-sang, so they did not notice their movements.
It was then.
Ill just go there.
Suddenly, a womans low voice came from behind Namgungseol.
In an instant, a cold sweat ran down Namgungseols back.
It was because he didnt even notice the womans approach until she opened her mouth.
No matter how many people were around him, it didnt make sense that a master like Namgungseol wouldnt notice someone close behind him.
Being so close together and not noticing it meant that the opponent had mastered a martial art that specialized in hiding their presence and presence.
Most of those who learned that kind of martial arts in Gangho were assassins.
Namgungseol happened to know such a woman.
It is you.
she said without looking back.
I guess you remember.
How can I forget an assassin like you? But guts are good too. Toe here on my own feet.
Ive heard a lot of stories like that before.
The woman standing behind Namgungseol and answering calmly was Hong Yeseol.
Hong Ye-seols gaze was fixed on the Pyowol in front of Namgung-seol.
He has no intention of getting involved in this fight. So, leave your men behind.
How can I believe that?
It doesnt matter if you dont believe me. If you dont listen to me, it will only hurt you and your man.
You are shameless. Who caused this sadal to appear like this? Are all assassins as brazen as you?
For an assassin, this is the basics.
Dont you feel responsible for this situation? You killed Chilhyeonstudent and the Gangho War broke out.
I am a kind of tool. The person who made the request is the problem, and there is no reason for me to take responsibility for this.
Are you going to get away?
I have already paid the price. Youre the one who doesnt force yourself.
Hong Ye-seols calm answer made Namgung-seol frown.
I wanted to turn around and attack Hong Ye-seol right away. However, there was no way Hong Ye-seol would let that happen.
From the moment the rear was upied, it was an absolutely unfavorable situation for Namgungseol.
As of now, there was no reasonable way to ovee this situation.
Namgungseol, who grieved for a while, sounded a telephony again to Seolhwa Swordsman.
DEveryone, please step back from the inn. withdraw the order.
At hermand, Seolhwa Swordsman put on a puzzled expression for a moment. However, as soon as she ordered, he withdrew from the inn.
Namgungseol asked.
Are you done now?
But no answer came from behind.
Only then did Namgoongseol cautiously look back.
profit!
Namgungseol gritted his teeth in shame.
This is because Hong Ye-seol, who had been threatening her until now, was nowhere to be seen.
It was ashamed of her that she felt no presence when she disappeared as when she appeared.
I looked around, but I couldnt find Hong Ye-seol anywhere.
If Hong Ye-seol had the will to live, the fact that he was dead in the first ce was creepy.
In a head-to-head confrontation, he would never lose, but his life was in danger if he made an ambush like this.
She felt a strong sense of crisis.
It was the first time I felt this level of danger after learning martial arts.
I will never let you go. I will pursue and kill him even to the end of hell.
Namgungseols eyes were bloodshot.
It was then.
Quaang!
Suddenly, a loud bang rang out.
Namgungseol suddenly came to his senses and looked ahead.
Lee Geom-han and Yong Ha-sang were shing.
Neither of them even pulled out the Tao.
It started with bare fists.
Both of them mainly used martial arts, but were also familiar with martial arts with their bare hands.
There was nothing better than a fist when it came to measuring the power of an opponent.
Kwak!
As the two fists collided, an extended explosion erupted.
One was the sessor of Yongcheongok, one of the three troupes, and the other was the grand duke of Gwangmumun, one of the Yi Gangs.
Both of them mastered the teachings of Yongcheongok and Gwangmumun to the highest level.
Every herbivore he spread with his bare fists was a season of rise.
Bubbubuck!
The fists of the two crossed and intertwined countless times.
Every time the air burst out and the floor was puffy.
Keugh!
Stand back.
The onlookers hurriedly backed away at the formidable airwaves.
If I stayed there, I could have been swept away by air waves and lost my life.
Yong Ha-sang said while throwing a fist.
Its amazing, Lee Geomhan!
You are.
I couldnt help but admit it.
Both Yong Ha-sang and Lee Geom-han deeply understood the extreme meaning of martial arts.
Its been a long time since I had such an opponent.
A smile formed on Lee Geum-hans lips.
Yong Ha-sang was the first opponent to push himself this far since Pyo-wol.
It was to the point where I couldnt understand why he was so passive against Geumcheonhoe with such great martial arts.
Ha!
Yonghasang threw out his fist with all his might. In his fist, a group of intense lights gathered.
Its Guo Kwon Kang.
Yong Hoeju has released Kwon Kang.
wow!
An exmation burst out.
It was the first time for everyone to see an unmanned person who had risen to the point where he could unleash Kwon Kang freely.
Lee Ki Seong-gang (Ԛ) was nothing short of proof of his absolute adherence.
Being an absolute master meant that Yong Ha-sangs military strength was one of the strongest.
Wow!
Kwon Kang flew to Lee Geom-Han with terrifying momentum.
People wondered how Lee Geom-han would respond.
There was no reason to confront Kwon Kang head-on.
Rather, avoiding it or spilling it to the side could have been a more sensible response. But Lee Geum-han did not.
Being an unmanned person means being strong and an unmanned man who leads the times should never show weakness.
I had to show myself to face any trials and threats head-on. So people believe in him and follow him.
Lee Geom-han thought of himself as the one who would lead Kang-ho.
I was taught that way from a young age, and I always had the idea that I should do it.
Chaa!
Lee Geom-han threw his fist at the flying Gwon Kang.
In an instant, a strong light red up in his fist.
Its Guo Kwon Kang.
This Grand Hyeop also unfolded its power.
Wow!
At that moment, Kwon Kang and Kwon Kang collided.
As if a meteorite had fallen, a tremendous explosion and air waves swept the area.
Huh!
Keck!
People who were swept away by the air wave were blown in all directions like withered leaves.
At least, only the warriors who have mastered martial arts to a high level stand firm. But even their faces showed signs of tension and surprise.
Farr!
Goosebumps ran over their skin.
It was a great fortune to be born as a soldier and watch a fight of this level.
My eyes go up just by seeing this level of dance.
As much as the eye level, the understanding of martial arts increases and bes devoted.
In particr, those who reached a certain level of martial arts would gain enlightenment just by watching such a high-level confrontation.
The warriors could not take their eyes off the confrontation between the two.
After a while, the storm-like air waves subsided and the two figures were revealed.
It was hard to believe that Kwon Kang shed, so the two were fine.
The only difference was that Yong Ha-sangs face turned a little more red.
Yong Ha-sang grabbed the handle of the sword and said.
I dont think well be able to win easily with punches.
I agree.
Lee Geomhan also grabbed the handle of the sword.
For both of them, the name season was a gimmick.
Until now, it was just a taste, and now its real.
Whoa!
The two pointed their swords at each other. Then, great momentum came out.
Chaa!
The first to move was Yonghasang.
Weeing!
The sword in his hand flew towards Lee Geom-Han with a terrifying st.
In an instant, Lee Geum-hans eyes softened coldly.
He sprang forward with a slight bend at the waist.
It was a step called Hoiryunbo (݆) that paired with the thousand-year-old sword.
Shia!
His sword was swung with terrifying momentum.
Dodo collided with Dodo.
Caang!
At the same time, Tao burst into tears.
Keugh!
Ears, ears
People were suffering as they covered their ears with their hands at the sharp provocation.
Even if I covered my ears, it was no use.
The crying Do Myung dug into peoples brains and shook them all.
One after another, people fell.
There were only a handful of warriors standing on their own two legs.
Among them were Namgungwol and Juseolpung.
Watching the sh between Lee Geom-han and Yong Ha-sang, their faces were dark.
It was seemingly an equal fight.
It seemed that no one was able to overwhelm the opponent and fought fiercely. However, the two knew very well that this was not the case.
Its over.
Whew!
The two fired a shotgun at the same time.
The dragons projection was obviously amazing.
As befits the martial arts of the prestigious Yongcheongok, it was a skill that would prevail throughout the world.
But the opponent was bad.
The name of the sword that Lee Geom-han learned was Thousand Kills.
It was Lee Gwaks method of making Gwangmumun, one of the two rivers in the world, with a single sword.
In terms of power alone, it was by far the best swordsman in the world.
I dont know to what extent Lee Geom-han had mastered the Thousand Killing Sword, but if the power of the sword was simply taken into ount, Yongcheongoks sword could not match the Thousand Kill Sword.
They knew very well how great Yongha-sans pride was. However, if he really wanted to defeat Lee Geom-han, he would have to use a martial art other than swordsmanship.
It was impossible to defeat the Thousand Swordsman with Yongcheongoks skill.
At least thats what they thought.
Kakakakang!
A continuous rustling sound rang out.
The two of them could no longer be seen.
It is moving at a terrifying speed that is difficult to detect with the naked eye.
Follow me!
The speed at which Tao and Tao collided gradually increased.
The confrontation is approaching its climax.
Thats how peoples hearts also beat fast.
It was at that moment that my heart rate was at its peak.
Whoa!
An iparable metal sound and shock wave burst out.
People frowned or covered their faces with their hands.
They looked at the battlefield only after the tremendous shockwave had passed.
One was standing with his sword hanging down on the floor, and the other was on one knee.
Finally, the winner and the loser are separated.
The moment they saw their faces, people burst into cheers.
Wow! The great swordsman won.
Do-gwang defeated the So Pae-ryong.
The one standing upright was Lee Geom-han, and the one kneeling on one knee with bloodstains on his mouth was Yong Ha-sang.
It was the moment when the head of the Eunryeonhoe passed from Yong Ha-sang to Lee Geom-han.
Chapter 549
Episode 549
Pyo-wol watched the fight between Yong Ha-sang and Lee Geom-han from beginning to end.
He was the only one who followed their movements to the end, which most unmanned soldiers could not follow.
Thats why I knew better than anyone how great the level of the two was.
In the end, Lee Geom-han won, but Yong Ha-sangs martial arts were truly amazing.
Yonghasangs shoulders were shaking.
Confident of victory, he epted Lee Geom-hans challenge, but the result was his disastrous defeat.
I couldnt lift my head from the humiliation.
He was more proud than anyone else.
He was so confident in his powerlessness.
I didnt even think about losing in this fight.
As always, he was sure that the winner of this confrontation would be himself.
Because of that, I hadnt even thought about how I would react when defeated.
After suffering an unexpected defeat, I didnt know how to behave.
When he looked up, he seemed to see everyoneughing at him. So I couldnt even raise my head.
Then, Lee Geom-han held out his hand to him.
I admired your martial arts. How about continuing to help me without leaving the union association?
Yong Ha-sangs face became more distorted with humiliation.
Are you insulting me now?
I mean it from the bottom of my heart.
Noisy! Dont insult me any more. Even though I lost because ofck of martial arts, I am not the person who will receive this kind of sympathy.
Its not sympathy
Thats it!
widely!
Yong Ha-sang removed Lee Geom-hans hand and stood up.
Dont insult me any further.
He red at Lee Geom-han with bloodshot eyes, then turned around.
It was only then that the faces of the people who were looking at him came into his eyes.
Faces stained with astonishment and shock were clearly visible.
Knock!
The Dragon King gnashed his teeth.
After staring at the warlords in silence for a moment, he shouted loudly.
It is my defeat. Now, the union association will be led by Lee Geom-han.
After dering his defeat, he moved among the warlords.
No one dared to stop him.
Suddenly, Yong Ha-sang stopped in front of Namgung-wol.
That would be nice!
river bed?
Havent you always liked me? Now that I dont have to see my face anymore, I feel relieved.
How can you say that?
Am I wrong? I know all about how much youre having fun inside.
Whoa!
Namgungwol let out a deep sigh instead of answering.
It was useless to make any excuses to Yong Ha-sang, whose heart was tightly twisted.
Lets go together. Lets talk as we go.
Okay! I dont need any sympathy.
Yong Ha-sang pushed past Namgung-wols shoulder.
He quickly disappeared among the people.
Namgungwol and Juseolpung looked at the back of Yonghasang with a sad expression.
How can this happen
Ha ha!
Meanwhile, the dragon hadpletely disappeared.
It was then.
Lee Geomhan!
Lee Geom-han, the lord of Union Reunion!
Wow!
Suddenly, the warlords chanted Lee Geom-hans name.
I dont know who started it first, but soon everyone shouted Lee Geom-han.
In particr, the warriors of the Unryeonhoe, who were greeted by a new lord, cheered more enthusiastically.
It was the birth of a new hero.
Awesome!
Pyowol looked at Namgungseol, who was hiding among the people.
I knew that she was the one who nned and carried out all of this.
The difference between Yong Ha-sang and Lee Geom-han was the presence or absence of Namgungseol.
Yong Ha-sang did not have a bookkeeper like her, and Namgung Seol, who was devoted to Lee Geom-han, existed.
The difference led to this result.
Perhaps Lee Geom-han will be able to lead the Union Association without difficulty in the future.
In the end, it turned out to be a confrontation between Jang Mu-geuk and Lee Geom-han.
They were two people who had beenpared to each other ever since they were born.
The two eventually took control of the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe, aiming for each others lives.
In a way, I didnt know that it was a fate that had been decided for a long time.
It was for the same reason that the warlords cheered.
The fact that you can directly watch and participate in the fight of fate is to feel joy in itself.
Do-gwang Lee Geom-han!
Lee Geom-han, the lord of Union Reunion.
The shouts of the warlords grew louder as time went on.
It was truly a crucible of enthusiasm.
Then someone quietly hugged Pyowols arm.
Hong Ye-seol was the woman who pressed her breasts closely to Pyo-wols arms.
Hong Ye-seol whispered.
It is time to leave. I dont know what she will do if she stays longer.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded.
Now, this ce has be Namgungseols bedroom.
Namgungwol is still holding out, but soon Namgungseol will invade and take over his territory.
Namgungwol could never be nted by Namgungseol.
I could tell just by looking at Lee Geom-hans control over peoples hearts.
Pyowol looked at Lee Geomhan for thest time.
Lee Geomhan was also looking straight ahead to see if he had found the Pyowol.
A smile hung on his face that he couldnt hide.
It was a smile that only those who reached the pinnacle of a power could have.
His voice reached Pyowols ears.
C Ill formally invite youter.
Rumors that Lee Geom-han became the new president of the Unryeonhoe quickly spread throughout Gangho.
It describes in detail what kind of martial arts Lee Geom-han used to subdue Yongha-sang, how he entered the Union Association, and how enthusiastic the warriors of the Union Association were.
Such contents that could not be known without seeing them in person spread across the river, and people were enthusiastic about the birth of a new hero.
People said that the union association was worth a try.
There were quite a few people who thought that Yong Ha-sang was not good enough to deal with Zhang Wu-geuk.
It was probably because Jang Wu-geuks reputation was superior to Yong Ha-sangs in Gangho.
Lee Geom-han took control of the Union Association very quickly.
He did not pay attention to others just because he was the new head of the association, and reorganized the union association ording to his will.
In fact, Namgungseol had more influence than Lee Geomhan in reorganizing the organization.
With Lee Geom-han on his back, Namgungseols move was nothing rough.
Among the soldiers of the Union Reunion, the boulders were covered and those with abilities were selected and ced in the elements.
Namgungseols move was weed by many.
In particr, those who were not treated wellpared to their abilities weed Namgungseols measures.
Thebination of Lee Geom-han and Namgung-seol dramatically increased the strength of the Union Association.
Even though it wasnt long since they entered the federation, the atmosphere had already changed.
The dragons presence disappeared in an instant.
It was as if he wondered when he would have served as the head of the union association.
Hehe! Are you treating me like this?
There was a man who muttered while watching the flowing river.
A wine jar was in the mans hand, and several empty wine jars were scattered at his feet.
The mans face was flushed red with intoxication.
Normally, I wouldnt even feel drunk no matter how much I drank. As soon as it entered the body, it would have been detoxified in an instant by the powerful inner energy.
But now it was different.
In addition to having received not a few internal injuries, his mind was dizzy and his inner strength was fluctuating wildly.
The man put the bottle of wine to his mouth and drank in gulps.
Streams of alcohol flowed down her lips and down her chest.
A man who had emptied a bottle of alcohol in an instant threw the jar.
Limp!
The urn shattered, sending debris flying in all directions.
Shit! Damn it!
The man looked up at the sky and screamed.
After vomiting out all the air in his lungs, the man huffed and breathed for a while.
He lifted his head and brushed his messy hair.
The man staring straight ahead with bloodshot eyes was Yong Ha-sang.
Yong Ha-sang, who was defeated by Lee Geom-han, did not immediately return to Yongcheon Valley.
Returning to Yongcheongok like this, I had no face to see my father, and most of all, I had no confidence to see other people.
He was a dragon with stronger pride than anyone else and never experienced failure.
He didnt know how to pull himself together and get up when he was defeated like this.
Thats why he didnt go back to Yongcheongok right away and found a ce where there were no people and drank alone.
The spirits of alcohol rose uncontrobly.
The stronger his drunkenness, the stronger his anger toward Lee Geom-han and Eun-ryeonhoe.
How did I raise Eunryeonhoe and throw it away like a straw just because I lost just once? These filthy things.
bang!
He hit the rock in front of him with his fist. Then the huge boulder shattered and fragments flew in all directions.
Even after breaking a rock the size of a house, his anger was not relieved.
Aaaaaaa!
He groaned and swung his fists at random.
A beautiful tree was cut down and rocks were shattered by Yongha-sangs punches. The whole area waspletely destroyed as if a thunderp had exploded.
ha! ha!
Yonghasang, who had relieved his anger, let out a rough breath.
My stomach was stabbed when I went on a rampage while my internal injuries had not yet been fully healed. My wounds will be healed again.
Yong Ha-sang still thought it didnt matter.
Anyway, I had to return to Yongcheon Valley in the form of a defeated soldier. It was enough to treat internal injuries during the journey to Yongcheongok.
okay! have to go back After all, Yongcheongok is my home.
The dragon had gnashed his teeth.
He walked away in anger.
Even when he came to Lake Poyang, there were many people following him, but the fact that he was alone when he returned made him even more miserable.
Wait and see. I dont fall apart like this As soon as I return to Yongcheongok, I will practice in the closed hall. I will surely take revenge by celebrating the feast of Yongcheongok.
In Yongcheongok, there were numerous seasonal ceremonies that he hadnt mastered yet.
In the meantime, I didnt feel the need to learn it, but now Ive changed my mind.
The desire to learn all martial arts and achieve greatness to take revenge has settled in his heart.
Yong Ha-sang moved to the riverside.
When I came here, the small boat I was on was tied to the river.
The appearance of the boat, which was small enough to amodate only one person, looked as shabby as his own now.
It was when Yong Ha-sang shook his head and approached the ship.
Wow!
Suddenly, the calm waters roared violently.
Yong Ha-sang frowned and looked upstream where the current was rushing.
ship?
Where his gaze was directed, there was a huge ship.
The ship was so huge that it was almost as if a small ind was moving. The calm waters were agitated as the current pushed downstream by the movement of the boat.
The huge ship was approaching exactly where the dragon river statue was.
What?
Yong Ha-sang red at the ship with fearful eyes.
A man stood with his arms crossed at the bow of the huge ship.
The mans eyes were intense enough to be felt from a distance.
Kwajik!
The huge boat crashed into the boat tied by the Dragon King.
The small boat broke apart in an instant, and fragments were scattered on the surface of the water.
The dragons eyebrows twitched.
dare!
Life shed on his face.
Even if that wasnt the case, my mood dropped to the bottom, but when I saw my ship sinking right in front of my eyes, my anger soared to the top of my head.
Yong Ha-sang could not hold back his anger and threw himself onto the huge ship.
widely!
He asked the man as hended on the deck.
What are you? Why did you break my boat?
You must have been chewing on your sense of defeat alone in a ce like this. Yong Ha-san!
what? do you know me?
Yong Ha-sangs face finally showed a sense of wariness.
He raised his spirits and red at the man.
Who are you?
My name is Go Il-won.
Go Il-won?
Im the solitary owner of the ghost fleet.
Go Il-won, a man, untied his arms and approached Yong Ha-sang.
Chapter 550
Episode 550
Ghost Fleet?
The dragons face twisted.
Because it was a word I had never heard before.
Yongcheongok was far ind, and Eunryeonhoe was also located along Poyang Lake.
Yong Ha-sang had never been to the sea in his life. Because of that, he waspletely unaware of the existence of the Ghost Ship.
He looked around the deck.
No one was seen anywhere on the vast deck.
It would take a lot of people to move such a huge ship, but it was surprising that not a single one was seen. But he was not given time to dispel his suspicions.
It was because Ko Il-won was approaching him with mighty momentum.
No one had good intentions.
Ilwon Go said as he approached.
Am I the former owner of Union Union, Yong Ha-sang?
You know my identity? What did you mean by approaching?
Looks right. Gwangmumuns Lee Geom-han took away the Eunryeonhoe and ran away like a dog that had been eaten, and ended up drinking here.
Are you mocking me?
mockery? No, I mean it out of pity. Still, he must have had the dream of conquering the world, but seeing him copse like this after failing once, I think I know how much he was protected like a flower in a greenhouse.
Yong Ha-sangs face became even more distorted at Ko Il-wons harsh words. His words became a dagger and pierced Yonghasangs lungs.
bang!
Yong Ha-sang stepped on Jin-gak.
Then the huge ship rocked loudly.
It was a truly formidable feat. However, Ko Il-won did not raise an eyebrow and spoke nonchntly.
Sometimes defeat is the nutrient for progress. But that doesnt seem to apply to you.
Dont insult me. Goilwon!
If you didnt want to be insulted, you should have acted straight. It sucks to hide in a remote ce like this, like someone who lost everything after just one defeat.
Who said you screwed up? If you keep insulting me like this, I wont let you go.
okay! Thats what I want.
what?
Come on. Lets see the skill of the former union leader. By the way, its better to fight with all your might. Because I will never look at you.
For a moment, Yong Ha-sang felt as if he was digging his chest with an awl.
Instinctively, I felt that I was a formidable opponent.
He was threatening enough to remind him of Lee Geom-han, who took away the eunryeonhoe from him.
Let me ask you onest thing. why are you doing this to me I would have no favors with you.
You dont have to have Eunwon to fight.
Stop the stereotype and tell the truth.
Im trying to catch someone, but I need a bait.
bait? Do you think this dragon statue is just bait?
The bait is not too much. Wouldnt it be better if it was Lee Geom-han or Jang Mu-geuk?
dare!
Fuhua Hahak!
In an instant, formidable momentum exploded from Yong Ha-sangs body.
At that, the huge ship rocked and the objects on the deck trembled in unison.
It was incredibly majestic that it was hard to believe that he was wearing deep internal wounds.
Ko Il-wons eyes lit up as he saw such a dragon.
Even if it rots, its Junchi. Pretty good!
I only heard that Lee Geom-han lost the fight, so I underestimated it, but it exceeded my expectations. But that didnt change anything.
The dragon will die here today.
There is no ce for him to escape.
Wow!
Yong Ha-sang kicked off the deck and ran to Go Il-won.
Ko Il-won also ran towards him without avoiding it.
Quaang!
The two shed in the middle.
Both Yong Ha-sang and Ko Il-won possessed chauvinistic tendencies and martial arts.
They attacked each other with all their might.
bang! Quaang!
A series of explosions erupted.
The fight that started on the boat led to the riverside.
The two jumped off the boat while moving.
Everything in their ce was destroyed.
Huge boulders shattered and beautiful giant trees fell helplessly. The vast expanse of reed fields was terribly overturned, and the sand of the white sandy beach fell like rain.
In it, they fought fiercely.
The air pulsated like mad as if the end of the world hade.
Their confrontation quickly reached a climax.
Wow!
The air around the area was hot.
In the center was a dragon statue.
The dragons face was contorted with anger and fear.
This is because even though he did his best, he was unable to inflict even a small wound on his opponent.
Even if only the internal injuries were treated
I bitterly regretted neglecting the internal injuries for several days.
Although the internal injuries were serious, they could certainly be cured to some extent if they had focused only on Ungong Yosang. Had that been the case, I wouldnt have been pushed so helplessly.
opponent was strong.
I dont know where this kind of person came from, but it was incredibly strong.
The fact that he was cornered for the second time after Lee Geom-han made his mind devastated.
Do you think I will lose? never lose.
Yong Ha-sang screamed and rushed at Go Il-won.
Ignoring all internal injuries, I raised all my energy.
Ko Il-won did not avoid the dragon even when he saw the dragon running at it with all his might like a buffalo.
he reached out
Then came the harpoon rolling on the deck.
It was the season of void subsistence.
Chaa!
Ko Il-won, who leaned his upper body back, threw the harpoon with all his energy.
Whoo!
No way.
Yonghasang shouted loudly and drew out his sword and swung it.
At some point, he was too young to cross the river.
The intention was to cut down both the harpoon and Goilwon at once.
Whoa!
There was a tremendous explosion that was iparable to anything before.
At the same time, someone bounced back.
He stopped only after hitting a huge boulder.
Cuck!
The one who hit the rock vomited blood.
The dark red blood mixed with pieces of shredded intestines.
Heuk!
The man leaning against the rock and watching the red blood soaking his chest was none other than Yong Ha-sang.
The harpoon thrown by Ko Il-won was stuck in Yong Ha-sangs chest.
The harpoon had gone through his chest and was deeply embedded in the rock.
Huh!
Yong Ha-sang barely lifted his head with a moan.
Ko Il-won was walking in front of him.
you you?
Sorry! If only the internal injuries had been treated in time, it would have been a pretty decent match.
Do you think everything will be alright? DragonCheongok will not stand still.
That is what I want.
what?
If Yongcheongok participates in the Great War, Cheonmujang or Gwangmumun will no longer be able to stand by.
Are you aiming for chaos in the world?
thats right! Thats exactly what I want.
For what reason
Because I hate clumsy things. You cant just watch children fight forever. Im going to take them all out and burn them.
Mi crazy
Ha-sang Yong, who was ring at Il-won Ko with bloodshot eyes, lowered his head. its obvious
Only then did Ko Il-won pull out the harpoon stuck in Yong Ha-sangs chest.
The freed body of Yong Ha-sang copsed.
Ko Il-won muttered as he looked at Yong Ha-sangs body.
okay! Im crazy. I was crazy before, but Im even crazier now. How can a guy who lost his father and grandmother stay sane and live? So you have to be the catalyst. A catalyst that will set the world on fire
Ko Il-won wrapped the body of Yong Ha-sang over his shoulder.
Union Association, which epted the new leader, quickly regained stability.
Namgungseol took full control of the Union Association and filled key positions with his own people.
There was no room for the existing local residents to protest.
When I came to my senses, the union association was revolving around Lee Geom-han.
Namgungwol let out augh with an expression of absurdity.
Its really amazing.
Sitting in front of him was Namgoongseol, with a cold expression on his face.
He was well aware of how great his sister was. However, I really didnt know that I wouldpletely dominate the federation.
Apart from his dislike of her, he couldnt help admitting her ability.
Namgung Seol raised his head and looked at Namgungwol.
she asked.
Do you really have to?
what?
You mean you have to go out like that?
If I were there, I would only be a hindrance to my sister.
So, cant you just hold on to your heart and help me?
Do you think that would be possible?
Its a simple thing. If only you would change your mind.
How can it be so simple to change your mind? I cant do that.
Wh!
Dont call me so sweet. Because its creepy.
Whoa!
Namgungseol sighed at Namgungwols cold reply.
It was a wrong rtionship from the beginning.
Namgung Seol told Namgung Wol to skip the Union Reunion meeting at a meeting after a long time.
As a result, he had Eunryeonhoe in his hands, but he had a deep gap with Namgungwol that could not be filled.
Because of that, Namgungwol told Namgungseol that he would leave the union association.
Namgungseol looked at his brothers face for a moment.
The stubbornly pursed lips and the evasive gaze.
It was not a face that would be listened to just because he was admonishing. She, too, had no intention of persuading him any further.
Anyway, the path to Namgungwol was different.
If Namgung-wol created the Eunryeonhoe for a greater cause and assisted Yong Ha-sang, he would only live for Lee Geom-han.
I could do anything to make Lee Geom-Han the loser of the world.
Even if its something that people all over the world criticize, even if its an act of wrath.
He couldnt expect Namgungwol to agree with what he was doing. If so, it might have been better to break up at this point.
Where are you going after you leave the union association? Surely youre not trying to hold hands with the star of the moon, right?
then no?
Of course not.
why? Isnt your sister also living for Geomhan Lee?
Thats it
Namgungseol stuttered.
I was at a loss for what to say.
Even though she inherited the lineage of thousands of people, she was living for Lee Geom-han of Gwangmumun. Namgungwol, the younger brother, had now not to do so.
In any case, neither she nor Namgung-wol are far from thousands of sessors.
Namgoong-Wol jumped out of his seat and stood up.
Ill go!
I wont see you off.
I dont even want it.
Cold is
Is it colder than my sister? Anyway, I wish you the best in leading the Union Association. hi!
Namgungwol waved his hand and came out.
I could feel Namgungseols gaze behind my back. However, Namgungwols eyes were not very emotional.
He had already made up his mind to leave the Union Association, and his decision never changed.
phew! I will see you off.
On the way out, a blizzard was waiting for him.
Namgungwol said with a bitter smile.
I dont have to
I do it because I want to.
Unlike Namgung-wol, Ju Seol-pung decided to remain in the Union Association.
Although the owner of the party and the person in power have changed, Ju Seol-pungs loyalty to the Union Association has not changed. Namgungseol also promised to moderate the Jusul wind.
Ju Seol-pung thought that the change of Hoi-ju was better.
It was more beneficial for him to help Lee Geom-han and Namgung Seol to fight the Geumcheon-hoe than to wander around the Eunryeonhoe.
Namgungwol understood the situation of such a stormy wind.
The two left the Eunnyeonhoe shoulder to shoulder and headed to the dock by Poyang Lake.
The night sky was full of stars as if they were sending Namgungwol off.
The two arrived at the dock under the starlight.
At the dock, a ship that had already been prepared was waiting for Namgungwol.
Namgungwol said to Ju Seolpung.
I must go now. Thank you for seeing me off. Thanks to you, I dont think the road Im going on will be so lonely.
Whoa! Please take care of yourself. Even though the paths are different, I always wish Namgung-hyung good luck on his future path.
Thank you! Then
It was when Namgungwol was about to get on the boat after taking possession of Ju Seolpung.
Oh! The boat is floating.
Someone is lying on the boat.
Suddenly the dock became noisy.
People at the dock noticed the boat being washed away by the current. An unknown person was lying in the boat.
what? Hurry up and bring the boat.
A gust of wind issued an order to the soldiers around.
Unmanned men hurriedly pulled the ship toward the dock.
Namgung-wol and Ju Seol-pungs faces stiffened as they checked In-yeong lying on the boat.
Unbelievable!
Why is the dragon?
The pale figure lying in the boat was clearly a dragon. It seemed that the blood from the hole in his chest had all dried up, and it seemed that he had already stopped breathing.
Yong Ha-sang, who left Poyang Lake after losing a confrontation with Lee Geom-han just a few days ago, came back as a corpse.
How did this happen?
oh my god!
Namgungwol closed his eyes tightly.
The huge storm that the dragons death would bring loomed.
Chapter 551
Episode 551
The ripple caused by the death of Yong Ha-sang in Kang-ho was truly enormous.
Not only the Eunryeonhoe, but also the Geumcheonhoe, there was an uproar.
Even though he was defeated by Lee Geom-han and withdrew, he had been leading the Eunryeonhoe quite well until then.
Of course, after ascending to the position of Hoeju, he boughtints from those around him to consolidate his power rather than fight against Geumcheonhoe, but he did nothing particrly wrong.
Because of that, the warriors of the Union Association did not have any ill feelings towards Yong Ha-sang.
Moreover, there were still many warriors who followed him in the union association.
They were enraged at the death of Yong Ha-sang and dered revenge.
When this happened, the ce where I was embarrassed was the Geumcheonhoe.
It was because the pleural effusion looked like a golden blood. However, Geumcheonhoe did not move the troops and even more did not kill Yonghasang.
Even so, everyone in the world pointed to Geumcheonhoe as the beast that killed Yong Ha-sang.
If Yong Ha-sang had died while he was the owner of Union Union, it wouldnt have been a problem.
In any case, the two forces were in a fierce war.
Timing was an issue.
Yong Ha-sang withdrew from the eunryeonhoeju and became a barbarian.
No matter how important Kang Hos favor is, it is against morality to immediately attack and kill a soldier who is about to be a wild man and return home.
Some people said that it was a problem to kill an opponent during the Gangho War, but the public sentiment of Kangho was not that simple.
Even if he killed a big man like Yong Ha-sang, he needed a justification for him to remain unscathed.
Knowing that fact, Geumcheonhoe couldnt help but be embarrassed by Yong Ha-sangs death.
It was because I felt that public sentiment was rapidly deteriorating.
Zhang Mu-geuk, head of the Jincheonhui, immediately summoned the leaders.
What kind of people did this? Didnt the warriors of the plenary really kill the dragon?
Fix it.
It was Jang Ho-yeon, the owner of the Ugeom Lodge, who spoke in a low voice.
Have I calmed down now? In any fight, the cause is important, but because of Yong Ha-sangs death, public sentiment has shifted to that side.
Its enough to turn the publics mind around.
How?
Peoples memories have limits, and public sentiment is inherently heartless. If we are given a little time, the nted public sentiment can be quickly reversed. The important thing now is not to worry about public opinion, but to find out who killed the dragon.
hmm!
Jang Ho-yeons quiet voice had the power to calm people down.
Jang Moo-geuks expression became more calm.
You are right. I was so excited.
He honestly admitted his mistake.
Jang Ho-yeon admired the appearance of Jang Mu-geuk.
It is because it is not so easy for a person in a high position like Zhang Wuji to honestly admit his mistakes.
Jang Moo-geuk asked Jang Ho-yeon.
Then what can I do?
First of all, we have to find out the real beast. If we can only find out the evil beast, we will be able to use it to our advantage as well as to divert public sentiment.
Way?
If you look from the bottom up, something wille out. There are people like that among the people I know. Very useful for this kind of work.
Is there such a person?
Aftering here, I have received quite a lot of help. If so, he will surelye to ask for information about the bottom.
Then I leave this task to you.
Zhang Wuji smiled.
Dokgo Hwang, his most trusted friend, was out to avenge Eom Soso.
It was Jang Ho-yeon who filled his absence.
Jang Ho-yeon stood up from her seat and said.
It will be resolved soon.
hmm!
Jang Ho-yeon immediately left Daejeon and headed for some ce.
It was a small attached building on one side of Geumcheonhoe.
It was in a corner so that people could not see it.
When I opened the door and entered, I saw a group of people sitting here and there.
Even at a nce, they were very messy and didnt seem to fit in with the Geumcheonhoe. In fact, their ranks are very low.
When Jang Ho-yeon appeared, they stood up vigorously.
Ouch! Who is this? Why did Confucius Zhange to this shabby ce?
The man who approached Jang Mu-geuk with a flirtatious appearance was Deung Cheol-woong, the Ark of Blood.
Deung Cheol-woongs expression when he looked at Jang Ho-yeon was not very good.
This is because Jang Ho-yeon and Geum Cheon-hoe have been neglected until now despite being the first-ss contributors who made a contribution to settling down in Poyang Lake.
Because of that, his feelings toward Jang Ho-yeon were not so good.
Jang Ho-yeon looked at Deung Cheol-woong with cold eyes.
Deung Cheol-woong secretly turned his head to avoid his gaze.
Sir! Im going to stare at you again.
No matter how great he was, he couldnt fight against Jang Ho-yeon.
Even if Jang Ho-yeon lifted a finger, he was dead.
Hoyeon Jang opened her mouth.
I have a favor to ask you.
Are you please?
Yes. please.
What is your request?
Deung Cheol-woongs expression softened slightly at the word Please.
In fact, it was no different from amand, but it was good to hear.
I need information going around at the bottom.
Is this information?
okay! We need to find out who killed the dragon.
Isnt that what you did at the Geumcheonhoe?
Be careful with your words.
You mean no?
Otherwise, I wouldnt have given this order.
Hmm!
Deung Cheol-woong made an interesting expression.
If you do this right, Ill give you the authority to manage all the suppliesing into the Golden Circle. Thats enough, no one in Poyang Lake will be able to ignore you.
Is that true?
I promise on my honor.
great.
Only then did Deung Cheol-woong smile with satisfaction.
It was because Jang Ho-yeon, who had almost neglected himself and the blood room, knew that he would always keep the promise he made with his mouth.
The materialing into the Geumcheonhoe was truly enormous.
Even if you operate it for just one year, you will be able to reap huge profitspared to the gains gained from running the blood room for ten years.
That was enough.
The foundation of Poyangho, which was owned by the blood room, was still alive.
Hehe! Please wait a bit. I will bring you good news soon.
Dont expect it.
Yong Ha-sangs body was ced in a stone coffin.
The sarcophagus contained ice crystals to keep the temperature cool.
It was a measure to preserve the body of Yong Ha-sang intact.
Thanks to this, Yong Ha-sangs body remained intact and uncorrupted even after several days of death.
Namgungwol looked at the sarcophagus containing Yong Ha-sangs body in silence. A look of sorrow was evident on his face.
It was because Yong Ha-sangs death seemed to be his responsibility.
Namgung Seol stood beside Namgungwol.
Namgungseol looked at Namgungwol without a word.
Whew!
After a long time passed, Namgungwol sighed and looked at Namgungseol.
thank you! For listening to an unreasonable request. Thanks to you, I was able to say goodbye.
Its not such a difficult request.
I really didnt know that this friend would die in vain.
What are you going to do now?
I have to go.
Without finding the beast that killed Confucius the Dragon? It would be faster to find the beast if you stay at the union association.
Your sister, just like your sister, find the beast. I will find my own way.
You mean you dont want to be together until the end. good! I will not hold on to you any longer.
Namgungseols expression turned cold.
Her heart was broken by her younger brother who pushed her to the end.
Namgungwol asked as if he had suddenly remembered.
What are you going to do with the dead body?
I sent a letter to Yongcheongok. An answer wille sooner orter.
It was more than 4,000 li from Poyang Lake, where Eunryeonhoe was located, to Yongcheon Valley.
No matter how fast the letter was sent, it took nearly 15 days to reach Yongcheongok.
Still in Yongcheongok, people would not even know the news that Yonghasang had died.
I was already worried about how Yongcheongok would react when he learned of the death of his only heir.
Yongcheongokju Yonggeomsan was a chauvinistic warrior to the extent that he was nicknamed Cheolpae-ryong (F҆).
As the owner of Yongcheongok, one of the three trophies, his martial arts was also ranked among the top ten in the world.
No one knew what such a great master would do if he got angry.
If Yonggeomsan were to intervene in the Gangho War, Cheonmujang or Gwangmumun would not be able to pretend to be on the sidelines like they did before.
If they all participate in the war, a tremendous tragedy will ur that cannot bepared to the strong wars so far.
The best thing was that Yongcheongok was just silently mourning the death of Yongha-sang, but everyone knew that it couldnt end just like that.
Namgungwol said as he moved his steps.
Im really going this time! Bye.
Whoa!
Namgungseol sighed instead of answering.
I couldnt hold on to Namgungwol any longer.
There is nothing more foolish than holding on to someone whose heart has long since passed away.
Namgungwol left behind Namgungseol and left the Union Association.
Arriving at the dock, he boarded the boat without looking back.
The boat he was carrying quickly moved away from the dock.
Namgungwol let out a light sigh when the union meeting was no longer visible.
Whoa!
The past few days have been like a nightmare for him.
Just as he was about to leave the union association, Yong Ha-sangs body was found, and he suffered greatly because of it.
It seemed as if Yong Ha-sang died because of him.
He thought that if he had trusted him to the end, things might have been different.
Such thoughts constantly haunted him. So, I havent slept a single moment in the past few days.
Because of that, his eyes were now bloodshot red.
In my mind, I wanted to go to a quiet ce and sleep without a problem.
Namgungwol held back his desire and looked ahead.
The small boat carrying him crossed the Poyang Lake, wading through the calm waters.
the rower asked.
Can we go on like this?
Yes. Just like this, go to the upper reaches of the Yangtze River. Ill take care of getting off.
All right.
The boatman rowed hard even though he had a puzzled look on his face.
Although the boat was small enough to carry only a couple of people, it crossed Lake Poyang at great speed.
It was possible because he was a boatman who had lived his entire life on a boat.
After a full days travel, the boat arrived at the junction of the Yangtze River.
In the meantime, Namgungwol curled up on the bow and dozed off.
Said the sailor carefully.
Big deal! It is now the point of confluence with the Yangtze River.
huh?
Namgungwol rubbed his eyes and looked around.
As the boatman said, it was the point where the Yangtze River joined Poyang Lake.
It was a ce where the water flow was very strong. It was impossible to go back to this ce on a small boat.
Give me a boat over there.
Namgungwol pointed to the riverside and said.
The boatman rowed hard and approached the riverside.
The current was so strong that the boatmans body was drenched in sweat.
Namgungwol handed the boatman five hermits.
Good job.
Ouch! You give me so much.
Then please return safely.
Namgungwol kicked the boat and threw himself into the river.
It flew almost five feet andnded on the sandy beach.
wow!
The boatman eximed in exmation at Namgungwols movements.
While I was at Poyang Lake, I saw quite a few warriors, but none of them performed as wonderful martial arts as Namgungwol. But the admiration was short-lived.
The boatman quickly turned the boat around and returned to where it came from.
Namgungwol looked at the boat as it moved away for a while and then performed light maneuvers. Even so, his physical condition wasnt too bad because he slept on the boat.
The reason why Namgungwol dared to get off the ship and perform the light maneuver is because he did not want Namgungseol or others to know his destination.
It was clear that Namgungseol would try to find out his destination by wiping out the boatman.
Knowing the propensity of Namgungseol, Namgungwol went to great lengths to perform Gyeonggong himself.
After running for a while, I came out of the forest and saw an open view.
It was on a cliff overlooking the Yangtze River.
At the end of the cliff was arge manor.
On the signboard of the manor, three characters were written: Solgawon (rԺ).
Chapter 552
Episode 552
Namgungwol calmed down for a moment.
His breathing, which had be rough from performing light maneuvers, calmed down little by little.
Only then did Namgungwol knock on the door of Solgawon.
thump thump!
It was night, so the dull sound rang out loudly.
Awesome!
Momentster, the rusty hinges screamed and Solgawons front door opened. And an old man with dark spots on his face greeted him with a cane.
The old man was Salno.
Salno asked with a smile.
How did you get here?
I came to see Pyo Daehyeop.
What are you talking about?
I came to know that this is his residence.
like!
Salno made a surprised expression.
The fact that Pyowol stayed here was because it was the top secret of the top secret.
What is the name of John Sung?
My name is Namgungwol.
ah! Namgung was a small group.
Only then did Salno clear his doubts.
This is because they know the rtionship between Namgungwol and Pyowol.
By the way, how did you know about this ce?
He told me.
yes?
I was notified of it through the Ju-seol-pung small agreement.
ah! okay. Pleasee inside.
Only then did Salno agree and step aside.
Namgungwol carefully entered Solgawon.
Solgawon was quiet.
It was so quiet that it seemed as if no one was there. However, Namgoongwol knew that this was not the case.
The skin was tingling.
Because I felt someones gaze.
It was such a secretive gaze that only masters who reached the level of Namgungwol could not feel it.
As expected, the assassins are hiding.
At first nce, the manor looked empty, but in fact, it was the most dangerous ce in the world with assassins all over the ce.
In fact, there werent that many assassins left in Solgawon. Most of the assassins collected by Pyowol so far left for some ce for training, and only a few of Salno and Tenhyeolsal remained.
Nevertheless, it is felt as the most dangerous fortress in the world because the ability of those who remain is outstanding.
Namgungwol swallowed dry saliva and walked inside.
The battle that Salno guided was very dark.
It was because the people staying here were all assassins, so there was no need for light.
Assassins basically learn to see things in the dark. Even in dim light, they maximized their eyesight so they could see as if it were daylight.
Because of that, there was only minimal light in Solgawon.
Salno stopped in front of the door at the innermost part of Daejeon.
Dear Jizon. A guest has arrived.
Come in together.
yes!
Salno answered and opened the door.
I saw Pyowol sitting on the bed.
Behind Pyowol who was taking off her top, I could see Hong Ye-seol covering her upper body with a nket.
Even though the two entered, Hong Ye-seol was smiling as if he was not ashamed.
Mmm!
Namgungwols face turned red.
He couldnt bear to look at Hong Ye-seol and turned his head.
Long time no see.
Pyo-wol stood up and approached him with his shirt off.
yes! Long time no see.
How did youe to Union Reunion?
Long, so to speak.
Sit down. Lets talk over tea.
Pyowol sat down at the table.
As Namgungwol sat across from him, Salno naturally started brewing tea.
It was very natural to put a kettle with water on the brazier and prepare the tea leaves.
Salno quickly got out of the car and put it in front of the two of them.
Now tell me. What happened?
Thats
Namgoongwol looked at Salno and Hong Ye-seol with a blurry end.
Hong Ye-seol smiled without a hint of shame, and Pyo-wol continued to speak calmly.
These are people you can trust. It doesnt matter if you listen together.
At Pyowols words, Namgungwol nodded and opened his mouth.
The dragon has died.
Pyowols expression hardened.
Because it was an event that he had not anticipated.
A few days ago, a boat carrying his body was found at the dock in front of Eunryeonhoe.
Are you sure its a dragon statue?
I found and confirmed. The dragon is clear.
What about the pleural effusion?
I havent figured it out yet.
The cause of death?
It is a prating wound in the chest. Judging from the size and shape, it appears that something like a spear or rod has prated it.
Pyowol closed her eyes.
It was because there was a rising existence.
Even at that moment, Namgungwols words continued.
Right now, the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe are upset because of that.
What do you say at the Geumcheonhoe?
They are protesting that they didnt kill them.
The Eunryeonhoe must be talking about attacking the Geumcheonhoe right now.
Exactly. NamgungSeol will never miss this opportunity.
I guess so. I got a justification, so of course I should use it.
Im worried about how Yongcheongok wille out there. If Yonggeomsan, who lost his one and only heir,es here with the elites of Yongcheongok, the problem will be even more serious. Perhaps the upheaval so far cannot be called tribtion.
If Yongcheongok moves, Cheonmujang or Gwangmumun will move too.
At Pyowols words, Namgungwol nodded.
yes! If that happens, Shaolin Shaman Volcano will no longer be able to stand by.
In a true sense, a cataclysm will ur.
The frontline, which was limited to Poyang Lake, will expand to the entire world. A more serious problem is that there is no clear distinction between friends and vassals like in the previous strong-and-strong war.
For more than two hundred years, Jianghu has experienced two world wars.
The first World War was a fight between all the powerful and the Demonic Cult, and the second World War was a battle between the whole strong and powerful.
In both World Wars, the enemy was clear.
The target to fight was clear, so all I had to do was fight with all my might. But now it was different.
As a proxy war, it was divided into the Geumcheonhoe and Eunyeonhoe, fighting, but numerous Eunwon rtionships were intertwined like a spiders web.
Depending on the Eunwon, it was difficult to even distinguish who was the enemy and who was the ally.
No one in Gangho had ever experienced a fight like this. So, I couldnt even predict how the fight would turn out.
If even a huge n like Yongcheongok joins in, other ns rted to them will not be able to stand still.
Maybe we will suffer more damage than the previous two world wars.
Isnt that overexaggerating?
no. This is also minimally predictable. If my predictions are correct, the world of Kang Ho may walk the path of destruction.
The destruction of Kangho
A deep gap opened between Pyowols forehead.
Because it was something I had never thought of before.
Pyowol looked at Namgungwol.
Namgungwol had an expression that showed no doubt in his thoughts.
Pyowol murmured.
I dont think it would be bad even if Gangho perished.
Why do you think so?
I thought that was the right thing to do.
yes?
So you think this is normal? That only a few special people have great power and control the fate of others?
Thats
Excess of anything is as bad as not enough.
Have you be a wise man? Why do you say things that do not fit?
Because I lead a group, I think a lot.
When I was promoting alone, I didnt think about it this deeply. However, as I unified my life, I began to think a lot.
Like it or not, it was because he had to lead those who reaped it well.
It was something that couldnt be left to Salno alone.
The best of Salmun was himself.
In the end, it was he himself who had to set the big frame and present the direction in which he should move.
Because of that, I had to think a lot when I was alone.
The more I thought about it, the more I thought that the world of Kang Ho was abnormal.
In a world where most of the ordinary people are, he doubted whether it was natural for Kangho to exist.
Currently, Kang-ho was in the prime of his career.
Since the beginning of Gangho, there had never been so many literary factions. But the higher the mountain, the deeper the valley.
Right now, he is enjoying his prime. If an incident led to a head start, I couldnt even guess where the bottom was.
Namgungwol looked at Pyowol with a strange expression and continued.
I dont know if the strongholds will really perish, but if the Great War of the World bes a reality, they will not be able to avoid their downfall.
so?
It should be stopped.
how?
I wonder if it will be possible if Pyo Daehyup helps.
Should I? It is said that they have gathered the power of salmun as one, but the reality is that none of the three jangs in Leegang and Sampae can handle it.
But
Theres nothing we can do right now. For now, I have no choice but to watch
Namgungwol bit his lip at Pyowols heartless words.
In my head, I knew that Pyowols words were correct. But psychologically, it was difficult to ept.
Whew!
Namgungwol let out a deep sigh.
The drooping shoulders made him look very pitiful.
Namgungwol realized that he could not convince Pyowol with words. However, he could not force Pyowol to threaten him.
Pyo-wol crossed his arms and looked at Namgung-wol.
Why do you waste your energy on useless things?
yes?
No matter how close you are, I am strangers to you. In the end, I have no choice but to put my own interests first.
But
Rather than persuading me, move thousands of times.
But thousands of times
Is it because it came out on my own, so I am going back now? For pride?
.
Is pride that important? If you really want to get what you want, cant you kill your pride? Im like
Jurreuuk!
In an instant, Namgungwols lips were squeezed and blood flowed out.
You have bitten your teeth too hard and your gums have ruptured.
If you really want to stop a cataclysm, move thousands of times.
But how?
You have to figure it out. Either persuade your father and brother or subdue them by force. You know how.
.
Dont force others to sacrifice if you dont have the courage to do so.
Pyowols words became daggers and pierced Namgungwols chest mercilessly.
My heart ached.
I couldnt breathe properly.
Namgoongwol lowered his head.
Pyowol didnt say anything more.
He had already pushed Namgungwol to the edge of the cliff. If you press more than this, you may fall and never regain your confidence.
Hong Ye-seol and Salno looked at Namgung-wol with interesting expressions.
Namgungwol must have thought a lot beforeing here. His intention was to somehow move the Pyowol to prevent a cataclysmic upheaval.
I understood how righteous he was. However, understanding and moving ording to his intentions were two different things. And the pyowol they knew was a person who extremely hated being used by others.
Thats why I expected that Pyo-wol would not listen to Namgung-wol, but I really didnt know that he would push Namgung-wol this far without mercy.
Time passed in everyones silence.
Whoa!
Finally, Namgungwol let out a deep sigh and rose from his seat.
His eyes were deeper than before.
I thought that if I had attained enlightenment in an instant, I would have the same eyes as Namgungwol now.
In the midst of the conflict, it was clear that something had been firmly established.
Namgungwol said.
I was foolish. In the first ce, I should have gone to the Pyo Daehyeop instead of visiting it thousands of times.
.
I will go thousands of times even now.
If you do it wrong, you could be enemies with your parents and siblings.
I have already be enemies with my older sister. I dont think it will change much if a father and an older brother are added to it.
Namgungwols gaze was that of a person who was determined.
Namgungwol until now did not exist anymore.
That night, Namgungwol immediately left Solgawon and headed for thousands of times.
Chapter 553
Episode 553 Dragon
Sword Mountains chin twitched.
The leaders of Yongcheongok all bowed their heads.
Their faces were full of sorrowful light.
In Yonggeomsans hand was a crumpled letter.
He opened the letter again and read it.
Hasang is dead? The sessor who will lead Yongcheongok died a violent death? Are you telling me to believe this?
He had received a letter from his son saying that he was doing well just 15 days ago. But now he had a letter in his hand telling him that his son had died.
Kwajik!
Yonggeomsan couldnt stand it and crumpled the letter again.
His eyes were already bloodshot red.
The whole body of Yonggeomsan was freed like a skein of life and put pressure on the leadership.
The faces of the leaders turned white.
Fix it, please.
God master!
The leaders begged Yonggeomsan.
Only then did the dragon sword mountain slowly take in the murderous spirit it emitted.
Yonggeomsan looked at the leaders and said.
Is this true? Isnt that the wrong letter?
As a result of the confirmation, it is correct that it flew from the union association.
Does that mean my son is really dead? The son of this Dragon Sword Mountain.
I apologize.
can not believe it. Ill have to see it with my own eyes. Summon the best of the original song right away.
I take orders.
The leaders responded in unison.
There are over a thousand elite troops in Yongcheongok alone.
If that amount of troops enter the stronghold, there will be an uproar.
It was clear that ns like Cheonmujang or Gwangmumun Shaolin Temple would check it right away. For that reason, Yongcheongok was extremely careful not to send out more than a certain amount of troops.
Yonggeomsan had a chauvinistic tendency to the extent that it was called Iron Pae-ryong (F҆), but he did not make the mistake of acting recklessly, believing only in strength.
Knowing that one hand cannot block ten hands, I have extremely refrained from advancing into the strong game. However, she could not maintain her reason in the face of her sons death.
He denied his sons death with his mouth, but his head was thinking that the contents of the letter might be true.
If my son is really dead, I will kill everyone involved with him.
After his death, the great battle shook as if it would copse at any moment.
Keugh!
omg!
The leaders of Yongcheongok also possessed strong martial arts, but they could not withstand the furious lions roar of Yonggeomsan Mountain.
The Lions Roar of Yonggeomsan continued for a long time after that.
A group of people gathered in a deserted house in the mountains.
In the abandoned house, where people left long ago, only the walls remained, barely blocking the wind.
Those gathered in the abandoned house kept warm by lighting a bonfire in the center.
In the center of the group sat a man with exceptionally dark hair and thick eyebrows.
Dokgo Hwang was the man warming himself by the bonfire, wearing a blood jacket made of fish leather.
Those who were surrounded by Dokgohwang were the elites of martial arts training.
There were dozens of people gathered, but no one spoke. Dokgo Hwang didnt open his mouth, so everyone kept silent.
Dokgohwang looked at the zing bonfire with his mouth tightly shut.
The brightly burning light cast a dark shadow on his face.
Suddenly he opened his mouth.
Soso!
She was the woman who was always by my side.
A woman who only looked at her and lived for him.
I didnt feel it when we were together, but now that I thought she was gone, a huge sense of loss came over me, like a hole in one side of my chest.
I just realized
How much of a weight did she have on him?
Umsoso no longer exists in the world.
The moon had taken her away from him.
Awesome!
Dokgohwang gnashed his teeth.
His men held their breath in anger.
No one dared to open their mouth and only looked at Dokgo Hwang.
It was then.
Tadadak!
Someone from outside lunged inside.
It was an unmanned man who appeared to be in his mid-thirties.
The warrior immediately knelt down in front of Dokgo Hwang.
I found his traces.
Really?
Dokgohwang jumped up.
yes!
Where did you find it?
It seems that he is hiding in a ce not too far from Poyang Lake.
Tell me in detail.
This is a fact I found out while monitoring Namgoongwol of the Union Association.
Namgungwol?
yes! It is a special rtionship with Pyowol. I was keeping a close eye on him after leaving the Union Association this time, but he left Poyang Lake and went to the upper reaches of the Yangtze River. So I tracked it down.
result?
I missed it. He suddenly disappeared in the forest upstream
So?
The eyes of Dokgo Hwang, who questioned him, were swaying with life. Even so, the reporting subordinatesplexion was calm.
It was proof of his confidence.
he continued.
After a full day, it came out of the woods again.
So you must have been in contact with Pyowol during the day you disappeared?
Thats right.
You wouldnt guess that Pyowol would be there simply because of that, would you?
It is information that there is a manor called Solgawon in the forest where Namgungwol disappeared.
Solgawon?
yes! It seems like an ordinary manor name, but in fact it is one of the salmun.
Selling?
Recently, rumors have been circting that he has been living a life. If so, it is highly likely that you have made one of the salmuns your base.
That makes sense.
Dokgohwang shook his head.
For the past few days, there has been nothing I havent done to find Pyowol. Even so, Pyowol was so new and rare that I hadnt met him yet.
What is the exact location of Solgawon?
I only found out that it was in the forest, but I dont know the exact location.
We must surround and search the entire forest.
I think its worth a try.
How many people can move now?
About seven hundred people.
That is not enough.
Why dont you ask for help from the Geumcheonhoe?
Subha cautiously expressed his opinion.
Dokgo Hwang shook his head after thinking for a moment.
No, I will not inform the Geumcheonhoe. I dont want to put more pressure on Mu-geuk, who has a lot to do even if he doesnt.
All right.
We do this by ourselves. Get everything ready.
yes! I will.
Subha stood up with an answer.
Dokgohwang looked around at the other subordinates and said.
Now the break is over. From now on we will hunt the reaper. He is cunning and cruel. Even if youre not paying attention, his de will pierce your neck. Never neglect your vignce. Do you understand?
yes!
The subordinates answered in unison.
Dokgohwang swung his sleeves wildly. Then the burning bonfire was extinguished at once.
Dokgohwang muttered as he left the abandoned house.
Pyowol! I will grind your bones and drink them.
Pyowol left the main gate of Solgawon and walked to the edge of the cliff.
I could see the Yangtze River flowing under the sheer cliffs.
There were many boats on the Yangtze River.
Most of them were small fishing boats, but there were also quiterge boats among them.
They were ships that transported cargo, such as Unma riverboats and rice carriers.
Pyo-wol muttered after looking at the ship for a long time.
You mean the dragon is dead?
From the time Namgoongwol told him about Yong Ha-sangs cause of death, a persons face appeared in Pyo-wols mind.
Go Il-won.
Except for Jang Moo-geuk, the owner of Geumcheonhoe, the only warrior who could kill Yong Ha-sang was Go Il-won. Lee Geom-han was possible, but there was no reason to kill Yong Ha-sang to cause confusion.
When he first met Ko Il-won, he shot a harpoon at Pyo-wol several hundred times apart.
If Pyowols martial arts were weak or his reaction speed was insufficient, the harpoon would have pierced his chest.
Thats why as soon as I heard the piercing wound in Yong Ha-sangs chest, I thought of Ko Il-won.
Are you targeting me and doing this?
Ko Il-Wons ultimate goal must be himself. But the method was a problem. Instead of attacking himself directly, he chose to turn the world into hell using strong battles.
It was a vicious mental world beyond imagination.
Even so, Pyowol was not at all surprised or thought it was strange.
This is because the identity of the existence of Guryongsalmak was the same as that of Go Il-won.
They nevere to the fore.
Theypletely hide their appearance and create chaos, only taking advantage of it.
In this way, they have created confusion in the dark and made huge profits.
Although Makju and Roh Tae-tae of Guryongsalmak died at the hands of Pyo-wol, their strength was maintained intact.
Many of the remaining power was taken by Soyeowol, and Ko Ilwonpletely took control of the core ghost fleet.
Although the faction was divided into two, the basic tendency did not change.
It was the same with Go Il-won.
Even though they possess the mighty power of the ghost fleet, they do note to the fore.
They were only looking for the best opportunity to hunt after encouraging confusion in the river.
Pyowols gaze was fixed on the flowing Yangtze River.
It means hes hiding somewhere in the Yangtze River.
Pyowols eyes narrowed.
The ships of the Ghost Fleet were basically veryrge.
It was impossible for such huge ships to go unnoticed.
There must be a hiding ce that is not noticed by people.
There must be a heavenly port somewhere on the Yangtze River that is invisible even when several ships are anchored there.
In order to catch Go Won-il, he had to find their hiding ce first.
Then, from behind, there was a soft hand hugging Pyowols neck.
The owner of the snow-white hands was Hong Ye-seol.
she whispered.
What do you think?
The one who killed the dragon.
Do you know someone?
I have met you once.
Does he have a grudge against you?
I killed his family.
You deserve a grudge.
Hong Ye-seol said calmly.
The karma of being an assassin had no choice but to inevitably incur the grudge of others.
It was rather strange to profit from killing someones family and acquaintances, and not to be apanied by resentment.
Are you dangerous? If you think about it this deeply.
It has powerful martial arts that are strong enough to kill the Dragon King and strong forces that are second to none of the strong giants.
As expected, those who hold grudges are amazing, befitting the supreme master of life.
Hong Ye-seols red lips drew an arc and went up.
As soon as Pyowol heard Pyowols words, even a moderately powerful woman would have lost strength in her legs and copsed to the ground. However, Hong Ye-seol was not an ordinary woman.
She was a special being who rose to the peak of assassination with the body of a woman.
The pulpit was also different because he came out of the toughest chaos than anyone else. Thats why I didnt feel intimidated or scared at all by Pyowols words.
Pyo-wol smiled and took Hong Ye-seols hand, which was wrapped around his neck.
It was then.
Roaring!
Suddenly, from the other side of the forest, there was a strong sh of light.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol looked at each other.
It was a fire that started from a distance, but I got the feeling that someone set it on fire targeting Solgawon.
It is not umon for such intense fire to ur spontaneously.
Moreover, this ce was extremely sparsely popted.
There was no reason for that level of fire to rise unless someone intentionally set it on fire.
Pyowol murmured.
Its an assault.
Is he the one who killed the dragon?
It wont be.
Do you have any reason to think so?
This is not his way.
Exactly, it wasnt the method of Guryongsalmak or Ghost Fleet.
They only show up when the opponent is cornered and no longer has the strength to resist.
The mes quickly spread throughout the forest and approached Solgawon.
Pyo-wol said to Hong Ye-seol.
Summon all the remaining members of Solgawon.
yes!
Chapter 554
Episode 554
There werent many people left in Sol Family.
There were only Pyowol, Hongyeseol, Salno, 10 of the Brains Heuksaldae, and about 30 assassins from other groups of assassins.
The rest of the staff had all been sent to some ce in advance for training. Thanks to that, Solgawon was quiet.
The fire was spreading very quickly.
At this rate, it was clear that he would reach Solgawon before half an hour passed.
At that time, the brain that went out to reconnaissance returned.
Noenan knelt down on one knee in front of the moon and reported.
The enemy is herding outside the woods. They are burning the forest by throwing salt and oil phosphorusmps on it.
What is it?
I couldnt check because of the fire. sorry.
If it had been a normal fire, it would have gone through. However, the fires burning the forest now were not ordinary. The firepower was raised to the peak by mixing salt, oil, phosphorus, etc. in a specialbination.
Once the fire is attached to the body, it will never be extinguished until it is all consumed and reduced to ashes.
In my brain, I watched the sight of the wild boar on fire screaming and jumping into the pond, all burnt to ashes.
If it was a catalyst that caused such a fire, it had to be seen as more heinous than any other gold memorization.
It was impossible for ordinary people or forces to save such a heinous object.
It was one of the leading powers in the river, but it was something that could only be obtained by avoiding peoples eyes.
Hearing the exnation inside the brain, Pyowols expression hardened.
Pyowol looked at Salno.
How to escape?
I have three ces, but two are in the woods.
It will be useless.
yes! A fire like this would have burned all the escape routes.
What about the rest?
Its going down the cliff.
Cliff?
yes! Its dangerous, but if you have the skills of an assassin, you should be able to go down enough.
Assassins basically learn martial arts like wall hogong.
It is not that difficult for them to go down the ceiling cliff. It just takes a long time.
The question is whether the people who set fire to this ce will leave the ceiling cliff, the only escape route.
If Pyowol had nned an attack, he would have prepared for escape by deploying troops under the cliff.
Obviously, the people who set fire to this ce would have done the same.
It will be useless to go down the cliff.
yes! I will dig a trap and wait.
Salno replied with a smile.
Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an nodded.
They did everything they could as an assassin.
Because of that, I could figure out their intentions just by looking at the situation going back.
There was no way that a person with a cruel mind and heart that burned down an entire huge forest would have left the only escape route.
Perhaps descending as the only escape route is what they want.
Above all, it did not suit their inclination to be frightened by the threat of unknown enemies and escape like this.
When retreating, even if they retreated, they had to figure out the identity of the enemies and feed them properly.
There was nothing more terrifying than being looked down on in a river.
You have to show that there is a hidden one and a proper one on this side, so you cant do this provocation again.
Pyowol said.
Then its decided. Everyone knows what to do, right?
yes!
of course.
Salno Neongan replied in a confident voice.
Hong Ye-seol also responded with an eerie smile.
Pyowol said as he red at the mes approaching Solgawon.
Then lets begin.
Dokgo Hwang watched the mes soar high into the sky with his arms crossed.
The mes spread with tremendous force,pletely burning the outer edge of the forest and digging into the center.
The mes, greedily devouring everything like a living monster, were nothing out of the ordinary.
It was a monster made of salt vinegar, phosphorus oil, and white fire phosphorus, a specialbination of several ingredients.
Once attached to a living creature, it will never be extinguished until it is reduced to ashes.
Because of its heinous power, it was something that had only been made and never used even in Mugeomryeon.
Even Dokgo Hwang didnt bring Baekhwarin with the intention of using it. It was only brought on board the ship, just in case.
Dokgo Hwang hoped that Baekhwarin would never be used. However, in front of Eom So-sos death, he lost his temper.
He ordered his subordinates to use Baekhwarin.
He intends to burn the entire forest and burn Pyowol and the assassins at the stake.
Of course, numerous troops were ced under the cliff, the only escape route.
Dokgohwang looked at the mes and murmured.
So what are you going to do?
His eyes radiated a light as hot as a zing fire.
The sight was so terrifying that even the subordinates shuddered.
The warriors of Dokgohwang and Mugeomryeon advanced little by little along the mes.
Where the mes had passed, only ck ash remained.
Above them, armed warriors passed by.
Bass Rock!
The ashes that were trodden on were shattered and scattered.
The martial arts fighters frowned at the pungent smell that stimted their sense of smell. Just smelling it was enough to give me a headache.
But no one cried or anything.
It was about two oclock that I had advanced along the mes.
I see a manor over there.
Solgawon is right.
The warrior who was advancing in the lead saw a huge manor over the mes and shouted.
It was too young to live in the eyes of Dokgo Hwang.
He was hiding in a ce like this.
The fire had yet to reach Solgawon. However, after a while, it will devour all of Sol Gawon.
Dokgohwang shouted.
Everyone be careful, they mighte out at any moment.
yes!
The martial arts warriors answered in unison.
Of the seven hundred people, five hundred are gathered here. The other two hundred were waiting at the foot of the cliff.
No matter how many assassins there were, it was impossible to break through them and get out of here.
The most efficient ones were those that burnedpletely so they didnt have to use their hands. But again, that was not what Dokgo Hwang wanted.
I will cut off your breath myself.
Dokgohwang gritted his teeth.
His murderousness was so thick that even his henchmen did not dare toe close to him.
Whoa!
In his life, the mes in the front fluctuated greatly.
The roaring mes raged wildly, engulfing him. Still, Dokgohwang did not blink an eye.
Roaring!
The mes finally engulfed Solgawon.
All of the warriors of the Mugeomryun red at Solgawon while holding their weapons.
If there were really assassins in that manor, it was clear that they would not be able to stand the mes and woulde out.
They were fully prepared to attack at any time.
However, even though the mespletely engulfed Solgawon, not a single assassin came out.
Dokgohwang frowned.
what? Is there no one inside?
It cant be. No one hase out of the forest since Namgungwol.
If so, is there a ce inside to avoid the mes?
Dokgo Hwang immediately shook his head.
It was not something that could be avoided by hiding in a secret room from the white fire.
Where a person is hiding, there must always be a venttion hole. The fire caused by the white phosphorus prates the vent and burns the entire interior.
As Solgarwon burned, red mes soared into the sky.
No matter how strong the martial arts were, it was impossible to survive in such a fire. That is, unless you are in a state where you can protect yourself by spreading self-defense techniques.
Pyowol will survive. But the others will never survive.
Dokgo Hwang was confident that Pyowol woulde out soon. However, even though the mes had almostpletely burned Solgawon, Pyowol was nowhere to be seen.
Only then did Dokgohwang sense that something was wrong.
Everyone be careful.
It was then.
Kuuk!
As if answering, someones scream came from behind.
Dokgohwang hurriedly looked at the ce where the scream came from.
A warrior of martial arts was staggering as he grabbed his neck.
Dark red blood flowed from between the fingers holding his neck.
thud!
The warrior fell like an old tree.
Then, a ck figure standing behind the warrior was revealed.
In the ck figures hand was a dagger dripping with blood.
assassin?
Dokgohwang widened his eyes.
It was clear that the man who killed his subordinate was an assassin.
Kuuk!
evil!
The screams of the unmanned were heard everywhere.
what?
What happened?
It was only then that the martial arts warriors realized that something was wrong and were vignt.
Only three or four screams were heard, but there were dozens of people who were dead.
Many had already been killed before the screams exploded.
What happened?
Why are they behind
The martial arts fighters fell into confusion.
Clearly, they advanced by creating a tight encirclement without any leaks. With theirmon sense, it is iprehensible how the assassins appeared from behind and attacked when there was no room to escape.
I wouldnt have noticed their ambush had it not been for the screams of a few drones.
Dokgohwangs jaw muscles twitched.
dare!
His voice echoed through the burnt forest.
The lions tail, filled with formidable power, turned the ashes into powder and soared into the air.
The ash powder soaring high into the sky covered even the sun, making the world pitch ck.
Cool!
Ashes in the eyes
The martial arts fighters suffered from the scattered ash powder.
Ash powder got into the throat and eyes.
A prolonged cough burst out, and the eyes were red and bloodshot, and vision was blurred.
Only then did Dokgohwang realize his mistake.
Once lifted, the ash powder floated in the air and harassed his men. In addition, it created an optimal environment for assassins to hide.
A dog-like situation in which the lions roar, which was spat out without thinking in anger, is rather helpful to the enemies.
Dokgohwang couldnt believe that he was the one who did such a stupid thing.
Cheak!
Ouch!
Screams erupted one after another in the ash dust that obscured the view.
The assassins started their activities again.
Unlike martial arts fighters whose vision and other senses were severely restricted due to the ash powder, the assassins were running amok like unbridled colts.
Unlike martial arts fighters, they could move freely even with their eyes closed. Because he was wearing a mask, ash did not enter his nose and mouth.
Thanks to this, they ran freely through the ash powder like fish out of water.
Are these fooling me?
Enraged Dokgohwang fired a punch at the assassin who was trying to ambush his subordinate.
Quaang!
The assassin died without even screaming.
Chaa!
Dokgohwang punched three more times.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
At that time, the assassins died with the explosion.
When this happened, the assassins did not evene close to Dokgo Hwang.
Dokgohwang shouted.
Dont panic. There is no need to be intimidated by mean things that have nothing but surprise.
yes!
Only then did the warriors of the martial artse to their senses.
They tore the cloth and covered their mouths and noses. Then, I narrowed my eyes so that no more ash powder coulde in.
This made it easier to respond to the assassins.
Only then was Dokgo Hwang able to breathe.
Assassins were terrifying because they made ambush, but their martial arts were insignificant.
If they prepared well and fought head-on, there was no way the warriors of martial arts would be defeated.
Dokgohwang inspected the body of the dead assassin.
The assassin had some cloth wrapped around his body.
It was only then that I realized how the assassins were able to survive in the mes.
Is it a me retardant? If you ask me, I must have protected myself with a me retardant and then dug into the ground and practiced thew.
Dokgohwang felt the blood in his whole body go cold.
I thought it was a perfect surprise, but they were already fully prepared.
The moon!
Wash!
As soon as he called the pyowol, a feeble bellowing sound resounded.
Chapter 555
Episode 555
Whirik!
Dokgo Hwangs body rotated like a top.
At the same time, he swung his palm twelve times in session.
As the tension was released in all directions, a strong air current raged.
Teeing!
A ray of silver thread was swept away by the current and bounced far away.
The moon!
Dokgohwangs eyes shed.
The gifts were scattered in the air and disappeared.
The insubstantial gift was the thread made of Ki.
There was only one warrior in the world who used a thread made of gi as a weapon.
Coward! Doing an ambush.
Dokgohwang screamed and threw his fist in the direction the gift flew from.
bang!
Pyowol did not exist in the ce where the strong martial arts struck. However, Dokgohwang was not disappointed.
His eyes quickly scanned the ground.
Because of the ash powder, the whole world seemed hazy.
In the ash dust scattered to the point where it was difficult to distinguish between objects, a single human figure, moving in a particrly stealthy way, caught my eye.
A figure that moves so secretly that it can never be discovered unless it is someone who has reached the level of Dokgohwang.
As far as Dokgo Hwang knew, there was only one such being in the whole area.
Pyowol! Like this rat!
Kwa-kwa-kwa!
Dokgo Hwang sprinkled Yeonsin Kwongi.
The ground hit by the fist exploded like a thunderp. It was truly formidable power.
However, Dokgo Hwangs expression was not so bright.
This is because none of his attacks were heavily weighted with the mark.
Wash! See it!
A tiny puncture sound rang out.
Dokgo Hwang sensed Pagongong with his superhuman senses.
Ha!
With a spirit, Dokgo Hwang stretched out his palms in the air.
Wow!
In an instant, a subtle aura like mist and fog erupted from his hand.
Haeyeonhwan Armed Forces.
It is a cut learning method that splits and sprinkles the tension into fine particles like fog rather than stretching it straight.
It was Hae Yeon-hwan Armed Forces that killed by suffocating, not by striking with intense force.
Suhonsa was definitely a unique school break even in Gangho.
The thread made of gs made almost no sound and left no traces, so it was a season that scared everyone.
It was never easy to block the invisible fine gifts.
That was the reason why the warriors couldnt stop it even though they knew that Pyowols representative martial art was a suhonsa. But Dokgo Hwang was different.
The thread made of chi might be able to pierce an iron te three inches thick, but if it collided with a cloud of chi, it lost its prating power and had no choice but to sag.
It was the same reason that a needle thrown with all its might loses its power when it hits a sandy beach made up of grains of sand.
As Dokgo Hwang thought, Suhonsa lost his power because he couldnt break through the Haeyeonhwan armament he caused.
Your martial arts dont work on me. A leap!
Dokgohwang screamed and threw himself in the direction where the suhonsa flew.
Whoa!
A blue current swirled around his body.
The blue airflow reminiscent of the blue dragon was an aggregate of strong winds.
teeting!
Suhonsa sessively collided with the blue dragon made of steel and bounced off.
After reaping countless marriages like that, the person he wanted so much finally appeared.
A heterogeneous face shining toxic white even in the dusty ash powder.
A gloomy atmosphere that is in contrast to the mysterious appearance that seems to be out of this world.
It was just the moon.
He finally showed up.
How dare you kill Soso? Never think of dyingfortably.
Dokgo Hwang stretched out his hand. Then, the strong energy in the shape of a blue dragon that swung his body flew toward Pyowol.
It wasnt for nothing that Kangi martial arts was called the pinnacle of martial arts.
The Blue Dragon River g flew in, destroying everything in its path. In front of that formidable power, the human body was not even worth a piece of paper.
What are you going to do? transcendence! Surely you wont be cowardly and avoid it this time too?
Pyowol waved his hand instead of answering Dokgohwangs cry.
The gift of courtesy was formed in his hand.
It was the Sasa River.
He took out the Sasagang after realizing that he couldnt stop the blue dragon-shaped strong energy with a suhonsa.
Peeing!
The Sasa River stretched out at a terrifying speed and collided with the blue dragon.
However, it was impossible to stop that terrifying blue dragon with a single sasa river. So, Pyowol put more energy into the Sasa River.
Chijik!
A ck brainstorm formed in the Sasa River.
It was ck Thunder Sagang (z) loaded with brainpower.
Wow!
An explosion urred as the ck Thunder Sagang and the Blue Dragon River collided.
As if dozens of thunderbolts exploded at once, a huge shockwave urred.
jjoong!
The shockwave that spread out in a circle blew away all the ash powder that covered the air.
It wasnt just the ash powder that was blown away by the shock wave and aftermath.
Cheak!
Ouch!
Even the Mugeomryeon warriors near Dokgohwang were thrown out in all directions. However, Dokgohwang ran towards Pyowol without paying attention to them.
Opponent is an assassin.
If you give it time, it will hide again.
Dokgo Hwang was well aware of the horrors that would arise if he was given time to hide.
Wow!
His hand cut through the air.
It was a chuhonsu () with five fingers gathered together like a de.
It was the handiwork of the top of the gangho, who said that if they seeded, they would cut even a single-character-thick iron te like paper.
Choo Honsoo shot out like a meteor and reached Pyowols chest.
Pyowol stood still defenseless as if he did not anticipate Dokgohwangs attack.
Now, if you stretch out your hand just a little more, Choo Honsoo will puncture Pyowols chest.
In an instant, an rm bell rang in Dokgo Hwangs head.
It was an instinctive feeling that something was wrong.
Awesome!
I felt something creepy in my fingertips.
Dokgohwang nted his feet deep into the ground and withdrew his outstretched hands.
Loads were ced on all parts of the body due to the recoil of the harvest that had been unfolding with all its might.
His ankles and knees were twisted, and his pelvic and shoulder muscles were torn and tattered. However, the biggest problem is that Danjeon was greatly shocked by the recoil that had been forcibly harvested.
It was to the point where I could feel the cracks going through the dangjeon, which was as hard as iron beads.
Dokgohwang gritted his teeth and endured the pain.
My body was in a state of disrepair for a moment, but I stopped anyway.
Seeing Dokgohwang like that, Pyowol put on a sad expression.
Seeing Pyowols expression, Dokgohwang was convinced that his judgment was not wrong.
Dokgohwang raised his eyesight and looked at Pyowol. Then, around the epitaph, I saw a fine silver thread spread like a spider web.
Jiju Silver Net (֩yW).
It was a death trap that spread the suhonsa like a spiders web.
If Dokgo Hwangs reaction had been a bit dyed, his body would have been cut into dozens of pieces by the grace of thendlord.
The hand on which the funeral was held was cut by the silver of the supporter and was bleeding profusely.
I had goosebumps all over my body.
To set such an evil trap. Can you still take pride in being a renowned master of Gangho?
Fairness and fairness have nothing to do with me.
bloke!
Did you forget? who i am I am an assassin.
Pyowol replied without changing a single expression.
There was no reason to feel ashamed or guilty.
As I said, his essence was an assassin.
No matter how much fame he gains and is revered as one of the strongest in the gang, his essence does not change.
Dokgohwang widened his eyes and red at Pyowol.
Why did you do that?
what?
Why did you kill Soso? With your skills, you could have only injured him.
Why should I? Why should I keep the one who came to kill me alive?
.
She was the one who came and attacked me first. But is there any reason for me to look after her?
At Pyowols words, Dokgo Hwangs face twisted even more.
I knew he was right.
The fact that he is being forced.
However, human emotions are not always logically exined.
The heat simmering from the depths of his chest was enough to paralyze his brain.
The moon!
It was the moment Dokgo Hwang vomited the lions roar and pulled out the sword he was wearing at his waist.
Kuk!
Ah!
Screams from all directions brought him back to his senses.
Dokgohwang hurriedly turned his head in a feeling of resentment, and saw the dead bodies of martial arts soldiers.
Many more soldiers were dead than when they first recognized the moon.
While he was distracted by Pyo-wol, the assassins led by Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an faithfully attacked the martial arts fighters.
The warriors of Mugeomryun were distracted by the fight between Pyowol and Dokgohwang for a while and were unable to properly respond to the assassins ambush.
As a result, the damage increased exponentially.
At least a hundred unmanned people lost their lives in vain.
Dokgo trembled at the unbelievably gruesome damage.
You dare to be an assassin
At that moment, Pyowol flew backwards.
Dokgo Hwang put on a dazed expression for a moment at Pyowols unexpected action.
It was because he did not expect that Pyo-wol would run away with a life-and-death enemy in front of him.
To win by going head-on against a strong opponent.
Dokgo Hwangs belief was like that.
He thought that other warriors might have simr beliefs.
That was the strength of Dokgo Hwang.
So I didnt expect Pyowols reaction. Even though he clearly knew that Pyowol was an assassin.
Starting with Pyo-wols escape, Hong Ye-seols brain retreated.
The ck ughter Corps and Assassins follow them.
They quickly made their way through the ashes of the forest.
Dokgo Hwang, who came to his senses btedly, shouted.
What are you doing? Come on, stop chasing them.
yes? yes!
Come on, track it down!
Martial arts warriors pursued the assassins.
Dokgo Hwangs face turned red with shame.
How dare you tease me? Cowardly
He gritting his teeth and performed light maneuvers.
I could see the backs of Pyowol and the assassins in the distance.
The distance between them was quite wide.
Ooh!
Dokgohwang vomited the lions roar and further increased his air power. However, it was not enough to catch up with Pyowol.
After the murder, the only thing left for the assassin was to escape.
Knowing that if caught, he would die, so he had to do everything in his power to learn the art of light engineering.
Thanks to this, I was able to shake off the fierce pursuit of Dokgohwang and Mugeomryun and widen the distance.
Moreover, this ce was no different from their courtyard.
Even though everything was burnt and only ashes remained, I remembered everything clearly, even a stone beak protruding from the ground and a winding mountain road.
On the other hand, the martial arts fighters pursuing them stumbled over rocks and slipped down the slope.
Fortunately, only Dokgo Hwang was following at a frightening speed. But even he couldnt close the distance.
In the meantime, Pyowol and the assassins arrived at the canyon.
It was the canyon on the other side of the ceiling cliff where Solgawon was.
A sheer cliff stood in their way.
A light of joy appeared on the faces of the Mugeomryun warriors who were tracking them.
Caught.
Now there is nowhere to run to.
It was then.
One of the assassins of the Dark yer took out arge bow from his back and aimed it at the gorge on the other side.
Wedge liquid!
The arrow he shot flew at an invisible speed and stuck into the cliff.
At that moment, Hong Ye-seol and the assassins flew into the air.
Martial arts warriors were astonished at the sight of him flying into the air without hesitation, like a person who couldntmit suicide.
what?
At that moment, Hong Ye-seolnded in the air and soon ran out like a tnd.
It wasnt just her.
The Brain, the Salno ck ughter, and the surviving assassins followed her and ran out in a line.
Thest was the moon.
He nced at Dokgohwang for a moment and then threw himself away.
The leopard, flying like a bird, began to fall from the center of the canyon.
Tuong!
But soon his body bounced back into the air.
Dokgohwang widened his eyes.
Cheonjamsa?
An invisible gift was strung between the canyons.
The gift was dangling from an arrow shot by an assassin of the Dark yer. Cheonjamsa Temple was the only one with such sticity and strength that many people could step on it and walk past it.
Pyowol, whonded on the other side, waved his hand. Then, Cheonjamsa Temple, which was connecting the canyons, was cut off.
The faces of Dokgo Hwang and the Mugeomryeon soldiers suddenly became like dogs chasing chickens.
Pyowol opened her mouth for the first time.
Next time, you dont have to go through the trouble of finding me. Ill go find you.
The moon!
Then see you next time.
Aaaaaaa!
Dokgohwangs scream resounded in the canyon.
In the meantime, Pyowol and the assassins disappeared.
Chapter 556
Episode 556
Pyowol asked Salno.
What about the damage?
Eight are dead and seven are wounded.
The ck yer took no damage.
The victims were ordinary assassins.
Their killing method was not as sophisticated as the ck killing squad. Because of that, the track was caught while approaching the target.
Those who killed Hong Ye-seol or the ck yer in the brain could not even scream. It took her breath away in an instant.
However, ordinary assassins couldntpletely stop breathing, so the warriors screamed.
Because of that, the damage was great.
Salno lowered his head and continued.
Still, Im d it ended like this. If I hadnt made a decision, the damage would have been greater.
They should have known by now. That we are not such easy opponents.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and approached Pyo-wol.
Pyowol nodded and looked around at the assassins.
He was burned even though he was covered in me retardant cloth and hid in the soil. At least, since he had practiced the greatw, if he had put the bamboo tube out of the soil and breathed, his lungs would have been cooked.
I could have just quietly escaped.
It would have been nice if the mes and the martial arts warriors had passed and then got out without a sound. However, the reason they didnt do that was to show Dokgo Hwang what would happen if he touched them.
If you touch this side, you need to let them know that they will also see blood. so it doesnt look shallow
Knowing that fact, Salno also agreed to Pyowols crazy n.
Salno asked cautiously.
What would you like to do? Shall we go right away?
no!
How?
Yesyeol brain!
Pyowol looked at the two of them.
yes!
Tell me.
Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an answered politely.
Pyowol gave them an order.
The two of you are to assassinate two key figures among the martial arts leaders. Dokgo Hwang should also be warned.
all right.
I will follow orders.
A smile appeared on both of their lips.
If Pyo-wol had suggested hiding in a safe house, he would have been rather disappointed.
It was thew of Kang-ho to give back more than what was suffered.
In the process of escaping, it was said that Mugeomryun was given a shot, but that alone was not enough.
I had to show what would happen if I touched the assassins hastily.
It was a dangerous mission that could lead to death if not done wrong.
Nevertheless, the two willingly epted Pyowolsmand.
The ck ughter Corps took the reaction of the two people for granted, but the regr assassins looked tired.
Its obviously the same assassin, but its because the miasma couldnt evenpare.
crazy!
Are you going to counterattack right away?
They knew that their supreme leader, Pyo-wol, was the greatest assassin of Gangho, and that he had a more independent mind than Sagal. But I really didnt know it would be so monotonous.
Neither the two people who gave orders nor followed them seemed insane.
Salnoughed at what he liked so much.
Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an immediately left after taking possession of Pyo-wol.
Pyowol said to Salno.
We are going to the safe house.
I will guide you.
Salno took the lead, holding a staff.
After that, the Pyowol and the ck yer assassins followed.
Threub!
Cheolwoong Deung looked at the colorful streets and spat out abusivenguage.
He was once fearless.
There was a time when everything on this street belonged to him.
It seems like it was only yesterday that I could live without shame as an ark in the Blood Room, but now it has be a distant memory of the past.
Even if it was a snakes head, it was good at that time.
At least back then, I didnt have to look at anyone.
Many masters entered Lake Poyang, which became a fierce battleground for strong yers. There was hardly anyone weaker than him walking on this street.
Because of the situation, Deung Cheol-woong kept feeling that his body and mind were shrinking.
I didnt know how I got into this situation.
Shit!
Deung Cheol-woong grumbled and went into the inn.
Gaekjan was a newly created ce while Deung Cheol-woong was tied up by Geumcheonhoe.
Naturally, the owner of the inn did not recognize Deung Cheol-ung.
To be honest, I wouldnt have cared too much if I had known.
This is because the streets of Poyang Lake are overflowing with people stronger than Deung Cheol-ung.
Foxes were king when there were no tigers, but no one cared about foxes in a ce overflowing with tigers.
Well, its nice that no one recognizes it.
Deung Cheol-ung tried to console himself and sat down.
he shouted at the owner.
Hey master!
yes!
Bring here a simple side dish and a bottle of bamboo leaf syrup.
All right.
The owner of the inn did not approach and answered from a distance. I didnt like that look, but I couldnt take out my anger like before, so I only wrinkled my face.
By the way, what kind of guys killed a strong man like Yonghasang?
As soon as he left Geumcheonhoe, he unleashed his subordinates on the streets to collect information flowing downstairs.
Even though Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe divided the area around Poyang Lake, they could notpletely take control of the bottom.
The emotions of the bottom and the information flowing from it can never be grasped by people who are not familiar with the bottom like Deung Cheol-woong and his subordinates.
Most of all, the various personal connections that the Blood Medicine Room had built from the past still remained.
If you go through them, you will surely get useful information.
Anyway, what are these bastards doing that arenting yet?
Deung Cheol-woong grumbled, remembering his subordinates scattered all over the street.
He said so, but he knew that his subordinates would not return easily.
Since it had been a long time since I had been outside, it was clear that I would release the desire that I had been forced to endure.
Some of them will have a drink at the inn, while others will find Giru and satisfy their desire.
He had no intention of ming his subordinates, as he would find Giru and embrace the gisaengs when he finished drinking.
It didnt matter what kind of nonsense you did as long as you asked for the necessary information.
Here are drinks and snacks.
At that time, the owner of the guesthouse approached with a tray full of wine and side dishes.
Deung Cheol-ung stared at the face of the owner of the inn as he put the alcohol and snacks on his table.
Sensing his gaze, the owner of the inn asked cautiously.
Why is that?
I do not know?
yes?
Fuck! I dont know either. The world has gotten a lot better.
What are you talking about?
its okay! Go see.
yes!
The owner of the inn withdrew with a puzzled expression.
Deung Cheol-woong, who was left alone, nervously poured a drink into his ss.
The fact that he, who once reigned as the absolute ruler of Lake Poyang, had to drink alone like this made him angry. However, I couldnt run amok or vent my anger like I used to.
Deung Cheol-woong drank the liquor from the ss.
After drinking three cups in a row, the anger eased a little.
Big!
It was when he wiped the alcohol from his mouth with his sleeve.
You drink coolly.
huh?
Deung Cheol-woong frowned at the sudden voice. It was because it was clear what he was saying by looking at himself.
Some sireobae bastard
Even if it wasnt, it was a car that made me feel good.
Deung Cheol-woong turned his head in the direction the voice came from.
Eyes met with the owner of the voice.
For a moment, Deung Cheol-woong regretted turning his head.
Hehe! Gnome. Your face looks pretty rough.
It was an old man who looked like a wolf.
He had thick gray hair and a long beard that covered his chest. A gray uniform that seemed to have been worn dozens of times. Unusually, he was carrying two swords crosswise on his back.
The old mans eyes were the wolf itself.
The moment I met those eyes, my hamstrings went numb.
I thought this would be how I would feel if I ran into a wolf in the ins naked.
I had never felt anything like this even at the Geumcheonhoe.
Deung Cheol-woong asked cautiously.
Who are you?
Who are you?
The small person is called Deung Cheol-ung.
Deung Cheol-woong?
I am the owner of a small breakwater called the Blood Room.
You mean the owner of a n? Thats great. Pour a drink into my ss.
The old man held out a drink to Deung Cheol-woong.
Deng Cheol-ung did not dare to refuse the old mans request.
He filled the old mans ss with wine. Then the old man drank a ss at once.
nice! Feel so good. What is this drink?
Its called bamboo leaf cheong.
Good! I will have to eat this guy from now on.
I looked at the bottle in Deung Cheol-woongs hand with an expression that he liked the old man.
Im d you like it. If you do, drink this drink. Then the small man is over
Deung Cheol-woong set the bottle down in front of the old man and tried to leave naturally. However, I couldnt even lift a finger as I felt a strong pressure as if my body had fallen into a swamp.
Deung Cheol-woongsplexion was pale.
I guessed that he was an unusual old man, but I didnt expect that he would be a master who had reached such a great level.
At this level, it is higher than Confucius Jang Ho-yeon.
Jang Ho-yeon of Ugeom Lodge was also a master that Kang-ho recognized.
There were few opponents among the younger generation, so it was safe to say that he was a master at the top of the river. However, even Jang Ho-yeon could not entangle himself without lifting a finger.
Who the hell is this old man
?
He prided himself on being more resilient than anyone else because he had thick bones at the bottom of the river, but he couldnt even breathe properly in front of the old mans face and eyes.
I felt like a rabbit in front of a wolf.
The old man opened his mouth.
Who dared to go? No one can leave without my permission.
But I
Me?
Because he belongs to the Geumcheonhoe
Geumcheonhoe? You mean that group of kids?
Thats right.
Hehe! You dont have to worry about those little things. Youll just hit my stomach well. It will be much better for you that way.
Deung Cheol-woong swallowed dry saliva at the old mans mad words.
Ho, could you possibly know the name of Daehyeops great name?
Are you curious about my name?
haha! Wouldnt you like to do your best to know who you are? lol!
Deung Cheol-woongughed with a servile expression.
The old man stared at Deung Cheol-woongs face. Deung Cheol-woong did not dare to meet the old mans gaze and turned his head to avoid it. Then the old man smiled and opened his mouth.
My name is King Gu Jin.
Old King Jin. Could it be that you are the king?
Deung Cheol-woongs eyes widened.
I opened my eyes so wide that it felt as if the corners of my eyes would tear.
In fact, Deung Cheol-woong thought his heart would sink.
The eight constetions that shine most brilliantly in the river.
Some of them died or were defeated by Pyo-wol, and their reputations were somewhat faded, but they were still top-notch warriors.
Although King Gujin was in thest seat of the Palseongjwa, that did not mean that his martial arts were the weakest among the Eight Constetions.
It was King Gujin who wandered around the river without joining any power for the rest of his life.
king of wolves.
He has acted arbitrarily all his life and fought so many times that he earned the nickname King Nangwang.
Yet he is still alive.
because it was that strong.
His rough temper and cruel hands were feared by everyone in Jianghu.
Shit! Of course, its a nangwang
Deung Cheol-woong thought it was a mistake.
I dont know why the king was interested in me, but once I got caught in his hands, it was impossible to get out smoothly.
King Gu Jin asked.
Did you say it was the Ark of the Chamber of Blood?
yes!
Isnt it true that the blood room is an indigenous n of Poyang Lake?
Thats right.
Hehe! If you do, you will understand the situation around Lake Poyang well.
yes!
Deung Cheol-woong wondered what King Gu Jin was trying to say with such lengthy words.
King Gujin pointed to the two swords behind his back and said.
These guys are called fear and gold. It is a famous sword that will not exist again in the world.
ah!
Im looking for a sword of a simr level to this. Id like to know if anyone in Lake Poyang owns such a sword.
Chapter 557
Episode 557
Yes?
Deung Cheol-woong thought he had heard it wrong.
It was because there was no way that a person with such a famous sword wasmon, and he couldnt understand why he was asking himself about it.
As Deung Chul-woong seemed to be unable to understand what he was saying, an annoyed expression appeared on King Gu Jins face.
The moment he saw the change in his expression, Deung Cheol-woong felt his heart sink once again.
he said hastily.
Oh no! I will tell you.
You mean you know someone with a sword of this level?
There is a ce called the top of my jewon.
Jewon top?
yes! It is one of the leading guilds in the world, and the main body is located here at Poyang Lake. There are all sorts of valuable items in the warehouse at the top of Jewon, and among them are many of the best swords in the world.
Is that true?
I can bet on my neck.
Deung Cheol-woong shouted loudly.
In fact, he couldnt be sure if there was a famous sword in the report of the top of the data. However, Jewon Sangdan was the only ce in Poyang Lake that had the financial strength and ability to keep it secretly.
Because they keep anything that makes money in the treasury.
It was because of resentment that Deung Cheol-woong said this even though he was not sure that there was a famous sword at the top of the memorial.
The reason why he, who lived like a king without any shame in Lake Poyang, fell down when he got involved with the Jewon Sangdan.
Roh Tae-tae sent his great-grandson, Ju Seol-pung, to persecute him and the blood room.
From then on, the blood room copsed and became a life hidden in the shadows. The reason he entrusted himself to the Geumcheonhoe was to get revenge on the Jewon Sangdan and Ju Seol-pung. However, the Jewon Sangdan cut off the justification for others to intervene by cutting ties with Ju Seol-pung.
Because of that, neither Geumcheonhoe nor other strong factions could touch the top of the Jewon.
There had to be a justification to touch a gigantic guild like the Jewon corps.
No matter how much Deung Cheol-woong and others talked about the need to punish the Jewon Corps, he didnt even snort.
Because of that, I hadnt even dared to take revenge until now.
If I use this old man well, Ill be able to give a big blow to the top of the jewon.
Deung Cheol-woong secretly smiled maliciously.
It was a trick that came to mind in an instant under King Gujins pressure. But it was pretty good for what I recalled as an improvisation.
Because its the jewon top can you bet on your neck?
of course. However, it will never be easy toe out with a sword from the treasure trove.
What are you saying? Are you doubting my ability?
How could I doubt the trustworthiness of the king? What Im worried about is that the Jewon Corps has deployed an enormous force in Bogo. Their wealth was so great that they employed many amazing warriors. It is very dangerous to break through the treasury they are guarding.
Hahaha!
King Gu Jin suddenly burst into madness.
Quarre!
Gagging!
evil!
The inn was shaken violently by his madness, as if it would copse at any moment, and the drinkers covered their ears and copsed.
However, there was no blow to Deung Cheol-woong right in front of him.
gulp!
Deung Cheol-woong swallowed dry spit again.
Just by looking at this one number, it was possible to know what a transcendent master King Gu Jin was. It was because he was momentarily confused about whether his n to use such a great master was right.
Maybe I was wrong I regretted it
for a while, but it was a symbol anyway.
Once on the tigers back, you couldnt get off in the middle.
Sir! I dont know! it will work out somehow.
If necessary, he could have used Jang Ho-yeon of Geumcheonhoe.
In the worst case, he could separate himself from King Gu Jin and leave only his body.
I was tired of being swayed by other people anymore.
good! My destiny is to be pioneered by me.
Deung Cheol-woong ate his heart.
bang!
At that time, King Gujin hit the table with his big hand and stood up.
The thick table turned to dust in his days.
Deung Cheol-ung opened his eyes wide at the unbelievable sight.
oh my god!
It was easy to break the table, but turning it into dust like that required unimaginable patience.
He knew that King Gu Jins martial arts was transcendent, but seeing it with his own eyes made his limbs tingle even more.
King Gu Jin looked at Deung Cheol-ung and said.
Anyway, I have to show you my status in person. Please guide me to the top of the temple.
You mean now?
okay! Direct me there right now.
But
If you hesitate once more, Ill pull out your head and throw it away.
I see. I will guide you right away.
King Gu Jin was a more crazy person than Deung Cheol-ung expected.
I knew it was arbitrary, but I really didnt know it would be like this.
Deung Cheol-woong cautiously got up from his seat and walked out of the inn.
King Gujin followed him.
When I came out of the inn, I saw familiar faces.
These were the subordinates he had sent out to gather information.
Deung Cheol-woongs subordinates made expressions of bewilderment at the unexpected situation. They noticed that the old man next to Deung Cheol-woong was an unusual master.
Otherwise, there was no way Deung Cheol-woong would behave like a mouse in front of a cat.
Deung Cheol-woong exchanged nces with his subordinates.
His subordinates were as quick-witted as Deung Cheol-ung.
They saw what was going on and knew they couldnt step out.
Deung Cheol-woong nodded slightly.
It meant going to the Geumcheonhoe and reporting it.
Fortunately, his subordinates understood Deung Cheol-woongs intentions and disappeared from the crowd.
At that time, King Gu Jin smiled and said.
It seems they are your subordinates. Everyone resembles the owner and is quick-witted like a rat.
Thats
I dont want to hear your excuses, so hurry up and guide me to the report.
yes!
Deung Cheol-woong also gave up making excuses and moved on.
Big! Feel so good.
King Gujin brought the wine bottle from the inn and put it in his mouth.
The burning sensation of bamboo leaf extract entering his esophagus made him even more excited.
Limp!
King Gujin muttered as he threw the empty wine bottle to the floor.
Hehe! Its a good drink.
Deung Cheol-woong shook his head.
It was because King Gu Jins voice felt like a wolfs roar.
It felt like a huge wolf would bite his neck at any moment. It was the first time I felt like this.
Deung Cheol-woong walked for a long time and finally arrived in front of the top of the memorial.
The top of the jewon was firmly locked on the huge front door. After the Gangho Daejeon took ce, the Jewon Sangdan closed the door like this and strictly prohibited outside activities.
Unmanned ess waspletely banned and only other merchants and merchants were brought in.
It was an expression of his will topletely build a wall with Kang-ho.
Although Roh Tae-taes great-grandson, Ju Seol-pung, was involved in the Eunryeonhoe, he remained neutral. For that reason, the Geumcheonhoe did not put much pressure on the top of the jewon.
There were only two soldiers standing at the front gate of the jewon top.
It was a minimal guard force.
They were wary when strangers appeared.
Who are you?
Stop and identify yourself.
Despite their warnings, Deung Cheol-ung and Gu Jin-wang did not stop walking.
I told you to stop.
Come on, reveal your identity.
It was the moment when the unmanned people warned once again.
Where do the flying flies keep talking?
King Gujin waved his hands as if to drive away flies.
Puff!
At that moment, with a strong impact sound, the soldiers at the top of the jewon copsed. He died without a moment to scream.
Ugh!
In his formidable hands, Deung Cheol-woong forcibly swallowed a moan.
I simply waved my hand, but the warriors at the top of the jewon were mashed like fish meat.
Ive seen many deaths before, but this was the first time Ive seen such a terrible death.
No matter how much he is a Kang Ho-in who lives with death by his side, it really wasnt that kind of death.
The crazy old mans martial arts alone are really amazing.
He said he was a king, and he really looked like a crazy wolf.
It was as if he hadnt even thought about the consequences of his actions.
Quaang!
The huge door at the top of the memorial was smashed by King Gu Jins light stroke.
At the sound of the front door being smashed, the soldiers inside ran out.
Who are you?
What kind of guy are you?
They looked at the broken front gate and the face of King Gu Jin. Then, he found Deung Cheol-ung standing behind King Gujin.
Are you Deung Cheol-woong?
Why is the Ark of Blood here
They immediately recognized the identity of Deung Cheol-woong.
Deung Cheol-woong said to King Gu Jin.
Anyway, they dont seem to want the King to take the sword.
joy! I have never had anything I wanted.
King Gujin snorted and waved his hand.
Whoo!
In an instant, a powerful match broke out and attacked the soldiers at the top of the specification.
Cheak!
evil!
The warriors flew like leaves swept away by a storm and crashed into the wall.
With their heads broken and their limbs broken, the warriors either fainted or died.
Deung Cheol-woong was fed up watching the sight of dozens of people being incapacitated in an instant.
Ugh!
He also boasted that he had gone through all the hardships at the bottom of the river, but he couldnt help but get tired of King Gu Jin killing people like a fly without emotion.
Dang dang dang!
A bell rang out urgently at the top of the jewon.
Those who were sleeping soundly came out in a hurry.
There were warriors with weapons and ordinary workers.
The warriors pushed the workers back and stepped forward.
Who is the old manor, and you visit someone elses manorte at night and cause amotion?
It was Gi Hak-soo, the owner of the Ho Sang-dan of the Jewon Company, who stepped forward with a frost-like momentum.
Ki Hak-soo was a great master, though he was not well known to the gang-ho.
However, because of his rtionship with the Jewon Company, he kept a distance from Kang Ho for the rest of his life and focused only on protecting thepany.
Because of that, the strong people didnt know about Ki Hak-soos existence. But the people around Poyang Lake knew it well.
Thats how great a martial artist Ki Hak-soo is.
His martial arts, cultivated in real battles, deserved to be called one of the strongest.
King Gu Jin smiled.
You look a bit useful. What is your name?
Call me Haksu Ki. What is your seniors name?
My name is King Gu Jin.
Nang the king?
okay! I am the queen.
Mmm!
Ki Hak-soo let out a quiet voice.
If its a king, its one of the eight constetions. Why did this wolf-like old mane to the Jewon Headquarters?
He had a hunch that the scars would be greater than the road today.
King Gujin was a malevolent star that brought blood and wind wherever he went.
No matter how great the jewon corps was, I couldnt be confident that I could be safe from the wind and blood he called.
Why did youe to the upper ranks that senior Gu saw?
I will not speak. Give me the sword.
A sword?
I know that there is a treasured sword in the warehouse at the top of the jewon. If you give me the sword, I will return quietly.
I dont know where you heard the nonsense, but there is no treasured sword in the warehouse at the top. There are a few useful swords, but none of them are great enough to meet the level of your seniors.
I make the decision. All you have to do is open up the warehouse and show me.
haha! We cant open the warehouse of the jewon top to just anyone. If the corps cant keep a warehouse and open the door, what will the ganghosrades think of us?
What do I know? You have only two choices. One is to open the door of the warehouse obediently, and the other is to die by my hand. Which one do you want to choose?
Ive wanted to see the skills of the Eight Constetions for a long time.
Ki Hak-soo radiated a frost-like momentum.
At that, King Gu Jin snorted.
Sniff! You dont even know the subject.
I will ask for a lesson. Old senior!
teaching? Im not free enough to teach anyone, and you dont deserve my teaching.
Dont ignore me, senior!
Ignore? Im just telling the truth.
Chaa!
Ki Hak-soo could not hold back his anger and rushed at King Gu-jin.
Chapter 558
Episode 558
: Quarreung!
As if an earthquake had urred, the temples at the top of the memorial shook.
Walls copsed, roof tiles fell, and workers at the top were injured.
What is this?
Jewon Sangdanju Joo Joo-hwan widened his eyes and looked toward the front door.
Kwak!
A continuous explosion erupted from the front door, and powerful air waves raged like a storm.
The air waves were so powerful that they were raging even far away.
Joo Ji-hwan turned and looked at the person next to him.
mother! I dont know who it is, but it looks like someone dangerous has broken in. If you stay here, you could get angry, so hurry up and avoid your mother first.
The person he spoke to was his mother, Noh Tae-tae.
Roh Tae-tae put down the teacup and shook his head.
I cant do that, my lord!
mother!
If the most senior person at the top leaves his seat, saying it is dangerous, who will believe us and follow us? Im fine, so you and I should avoid your seat.
I cant. I will take care of this ce, so please return to Haerojang.
Joo Joo-hwan regretted bringing Roh Tae-tae, who was staying at Haerojang, for a while. I was thinking of being apanion for Noh Tae-tae, who was alone, so I brought him here, but I didnt know that this moment would happen.
Noh Tae-tae smiled at Jo Joo-hwan.
I have always been proud of my family. Although Iid the cornerstone for the top, you are the one who raised it to this extent.
mother?
The top needs you more than me. So, make yourfort a priority. Never mind this old man who will be gone soon.
Roh Tae-tae looked toward the front gate, where terrifying air waves were raging, with eyes dripping with ooze.
He was Roh Tae-tae, who did everything he had to do in order to raise the Jewon Association.
At times, they faced life-threatening situations, and sometimes thepany went to the brink of ruin due to someones cheating.
He did not sumb to any trials and eventually overcame them to create todays Jewon Sangdan.
Although his strong character also yed a part in creating the foundation for the Jewon Sangdan. The keenly developed sixth sense could not be ignored.
Although everything has declined with age, the sixth sense has not declined at all.
Her sixth sense was telling.
Todays transgression is by no means something that can be avoided.
The air waves felt were unusual.
It felt like thinly slicing the skin with a sharp dagger.
Noh Tae-tae trembled involuntarily.
It was then.
Sweet Lord!
An old man in his early sixties approached Joo Joo-hwan.
The old man was the lord of Jeolyeong.
Jeolyeongdae was one of the strengths of the Jewon Sangdae.
As an organization that protects the convoy of the Jewon Corps in the shadows and recovers items when they are lost, it possesses such a powerful force.
Jeolyeongdae was the ce that yed the biggest role in driving the Blood Guard out of Poyang Lake.
Joo Ji-hwan asked urgently.
What happened? Who broke in?
The King has arrived.
Nangwang? You mean the Nangwang of the Eight Constetions?
youre right.
Why is he?
I dont know why. Right now, Danju Ki is blocking it, but it wontst long.
Mmm!
Avoid. Sovereign Lord!
Thats not to say. The owner of the guild abandons the guild and runs away? I am not that kind of person.
Joo Ji-hwan shook his head.
Like Roh Tae-tae, he had no intention of avoiding any danger.
Jeolyoung Daeju looked at Roh Tae-tae.
There was a lot of meaning in his eyes.
Noah nodded and opened his mouth.
If the opponent is really a king, it will be difficult for the guild I saw today to avoid being angry.
Thats right.
However, the owner of the guild cannot show the appearance of running away to avoid anger.
Noh Tae-tae.
Have you raised your sessor well?
of course. Thanks to Roh Tae-taes consideration, I was able to raise him well.
Then you wont be worried about the heir?
yes!
Jeolyoung Daejoo replied with a smile.
Noh Tae-tae also smiled at his face.
They were not simply employers and subordinates.
It was like apanion who had gone through hardships together for a long time. Thats why we could know each others intentions with just a smile and a few words.
Roh Tae-tae said to Jeolyeong-daeju.
Take Sangsanju to a safe ce.
yes!
Jeolyoung Daejoo lowered his head with an answer.
Feeling something suspicious, Joo Joo-hwan hurriedly looked at Roh Tae-tae.
mother?
Im sorry son! But if you are, you will be able to reconstruct the top of the jewon. I will carry all the karma up until now, so you will raise the Jewon Sangdan again.
Id rather stay. mother!
What will I do if I live longer than my children? It is natural for the old man to go first, so this is the right thing to do.
mother! It cant be.
It was when Joo Joo-hwan cried out.
A young soldier appeared behind him and pointed out that he was of mixed blood.
When Joo Joo-hwan fell unconscious, a young warrior wrapped around him.
Jeolyoung Daeju said to the young warrior.
Move the Dan Lord to a safe ce.
yes!
Please take care of Danju and the Jaewon Association.
Dont worry, Master!
The young soldier was a disciple of Jeolyeong Daeju.
He disappeared after being captured by Jeolyeong Daeju and Roh Tae-tae. Jeolyeongdae followed behind him.
Jeolyeong Daeju said to Noh Tae-tae.
They will be able to reconstruct the jewon pedestal wonderfully.
I guess so. Arent you resentful of me anyway?
Resentment? Thanks to that, Ive been living with the luxury Ive been deprived of.
Youre barely alive now, and Im not going to go with you into the pits of Hell?
Since you have served them until now, you must serve them even in hell.
In your next life, live freely without being bound by this old man.
Why are you so sad? Roh Tae-tae was like a mother to me. If it hadnt been for Roh Tae-taes rescue, would the pickpocket in the back alley have lived until now, being treated like a human being? Thanks to you, I lived well in one world, so I will follow you in the next world.
With that person
It was when Roh Tae-tae shook his head as if he had lost.
Kwaaang!
The main gate in front of Daejeon was destroyed with an explosion. And someone bounced inside.
The one who fell apart in front of Roh Tae-tae and Jeolyeong Dae-ju was Ki Hak-soo, who became a blood rtive.
Ki Hak-soo was already dead and could not feel his breath.
Hehe!
At that time, King Gu Jin entered with a phoneme.
Both of his hands were drenched in blood.
Behind King Gujins back, he could see the horribly destroyed top of the Jewon. And corpses strewn all over the ce.
Noah closed his eyes.
King Gu Jin killed not only Ki Hak-soo, but also all the warriors who stood in his way.
It was a brutal hand-to-hand.
It was a sight to see why King Gu Jin was called a blood-crazed wolf in Gangho.
Behind King Gujins back, Cheolung Deung could be seen.
As soon as he saw Deung Cheol-woong, Jeol Yeong-dae-ju realized what had happened.
That guy was the troublemaker. Bringing disaster into the Bone Merchant.
It was Jeolyoung Daeju who attacked Juseolpung and Bloody Room.
At that time, I kept feeling sorry for missing Deung Cheol-woong, but in the end, it caused this sadal.
Inom!
Hee!
Deung Cheol-woong became a turtle neck after the lion of Jeolyeong Daeju and was frightened.
Then King Gu Jin stepped forward and let out a mute.
Hehe! Hes a guy with a lot of energy. It would be more fun to deal with than him.
Old senior!
Who do you mean senior? A guy who cant even be a slob
Whoo!
At King Gu Jins words, Jeolyeong Daeju sighed.
This violent, savage human doesnt think much of anyone but himself when hes caught between his ws.
It was to the point of resenting the heavens for allowing such a human to have this level of power.
At that time, Noh Tae-tae stepped forward and said.
How can you live so selflessly with such mighty martial arts? If he had conformed to the world a little more, he would have made his name great.
Hehe! I dont care about being worshiped after I die. After death, everything is over, so why do you live with your own desires?
Why dont you know that sometimes there are banners that are more important than desires?
Noisy old man! Do not try to seduce me with such doctrines.
Good! king. What did youe to the upper ranks for?
I know that there is a famous sword in the report. If you give me the famous sword, I will quietly leave.
There is no treasured sword in the chiefs report that would attract the attention of the king. Also, even if I had it, I couldnt give it to you.
Even if youre going to die?
Sometimes there are things more precious than death. If I open the report to you, I may be able to save my life, but instead, the reputation of the Bone Merchant will fall to the bottom. If that happens, the chief may remain alive, but he will never be able to earn the respect of others again.
So you cant open the report? Hehe! Are you risking your life for useless pride?
You will find outter whether it will be useless or not.
If its okay and you wont open it yourself, I will kill everyone and open it with my own power.
You will never have what you want.
Noh Tae-tae said with a determined expression.
Sussuk!
At that moment, about 20 unmanned people appeared behind her.
Except for those who escaped with Joo Joo-hwan, they were unarmed.
All the young warriors escaped with Joo Joo-hwan, and the rest were all elderly.
Cheeky things! But no matter how many ants gather, they cannot stop the wolves.
An ant is also an ant. You will learn today that there are ants that are sick when bitten.
Roh Tae-tae opened his eyes and red at King Gu Jin.
Her resolute determination reached King Gu Jin. King Gujin did not like this situation.
I will kill them all.
Sreung!
He pulled out one of the swords he was carrying on his back.
It was a gold medal recently obtained.
Seeing this, Daeju Jeolyeong gave an order.
Attack!
Chaa!
The warriors attacked King Gujin all at once.
Their swords and swords shed through King Gujins whole body.
At that moment, King Gu Jin swung his golden sword.
Shua!
Formidable swordsmanship stretched out like the teeth of ab.
The swordsman cut the five warriors who were running from the front.
Fu Chemistry!
evil!
Heuk!
A huge amount of blood sttered in all directions and the screams of the warriors echoed throughout the manor.
It was Cheonrang Blood Sword (Ѫ), the Dokmun Swordsmith of King Gujin.
A rare swordsman who possessed the power of arade, but the recoil was so great that he shattered all swordsmen.
Because of that, King Gu Jin came to covet famous swords such as Horror and Golden Hwang.
Its power was certain.
Whoo!
Even though he pulled out the formidable sword like a stick, the golden sword was intact.
Cheak!
Keck!
The warriors of the Jewon Corps died over and over again.
Ha ha ha!
King Gu Jin fired a mad light and ughtered the warriors.
Ha!
Jeolyeong Daeju attacked him with all his might.
But he looked precarious, like a moth leaping into a campfire.
Roh Tae-tae opened his eyes wide and looked at Jeolyeong Dae-joo from behind.
It was the final battle of those who had followed him for the rest of their lives.
He was responsible for keeping his eyes on the end.
King Gujin was the end of an era.
As a result, the Jewon Sangdan will copse today, but the Jewon Sangdan wille back to life.
They will grow bigger and more splendid by taking the death of themselves and them as fertilizer.
That was the reason she didnt leave this ce.
Still, I lived very well.
Chapter 559
Episode 559
Pyowol came out of the house.
A small river flowing slowly and low mountains surrounding the basin like a folding screen. And along the hill, I saw rice fields made like stairs and the appearance of vigers working in them.
It was a beautifulndscape like a painting.
It was a quiet vige located not far from Poyang Lake.
The vige was so peaceful that it was hard to believe that it was close to Lake Poyang, where the Great War was taking ce.
This is because the vige is so small and has nothing to do with Gangho, so it did not attract peoples attention.
The poption of the vige was only fifty, and they all made a living by farming rice fields and catching fish in the river.
I cant say that Im so rich, but I still lived with my mouth.
Since there was little interaction with the outside world, most of the vigers were naive.
I didnt find a safe ce to go to a ce like this.
Pyowol was once again amazed by Salnos ability.
A ce that is not too far from Poyang Lake and ispletely away from the attention of the strong literary faction.
It was truly a hideaway.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol was able to restfortably for the first time sinceing here.
ah! He is a handsome older brother.
Wow!
When Pyowol came out, the children who were ying nearby came running.
Theyughed and chatted while hovering nearby, as if they werent afraid of the moon.
Pyowol frowned slightly.
Because Im not used to this kind of fuss.
Where is your brother from?
How is it outside?
The children surrounded Pyowol and made noise likerks.
Pyowol shook his head slightly and moved on. Then the children followed Pyowol like chicks following their mother hen.
The childrenughed and chatted as if they were not afraid of strangers they were seeing for the first time.
Pyowol made a slight impression.
If he was a warrior who had learned martial arts, he would have felt a serious threat just by changing the impression of Pyowol. However, the innocent children did not know the meaning behind the change in Pyowols expression. Thats why Iughed and talked even more.
huh?
Pyowol suddenly looked down. Then a little girl, now five or six years old, was holding Pyowols finger.
As Pyowol and her eyes met, the girl said.
hug me!
Hug me!
When Pyo-wol did not respond, the girl spoke again and waved her hand.
Pyowol stared at the girl. The girl also stared at Pyowol.
It was Pyowol who averted his gaze first.
For some reason, I couldnt look at the girls innocent eyes for a long time.
It was Pyowol who never averted his gaze no matter what formidable enemy he encountered, but the girls eyes were strangely difficult to handle.
Pyowol asked.
You want a hug?
huh! hug me.
Pyowol carefully hugged the girl and lifted her up. Then the girl spoke again.
Above the shoulder.
You want me to upload it?
huh!
The girl nodded.
Pyowol sat the girl on his shoulder. Then, as if he liked the girl, he smiled widely.
wow! Look good!
Pyo-wol carried the girl on his shoulders and moved to the riverside.
After that, the children followed as if it were natural.
Farmers who were farming in terraced rice fields also saw the sight.
It would be worrying to see children following a strange man, but there was no sign of that at all.
The girl whispered while sitting on Pyowols shoulder.
Pretty!
huh?
brother! Its pretty. I will marry my brother.
Pyo-wol was at a loss for words at the girls bold words. But after a while, Pyowol shook his head.
That seems difficult.
why?
I am not from here.
Then are you leaving?
huh!
no!
Sorry! I still cant live here.
Tears welled up in the girls eyes at Pyowols indifferent answer.
Pyo-wol wiped the girls tears with her white hand.
Everyone has their own life. This ce doesnt suit me.
Why dont you fit in?
They were born differently. If I am in a peaceful ce like this, this ce will also be chaotic.
difficult!
The world is kind of like that. Its difficult. You will know when you grow up.
I dont know! I just want to marry my brother.
Pyo-wol smiled involuntarily at the girls forced appearance.
It was then.
It looks good.
Suddenly, a muffled voice was heard.
Pyo-wol was not surprised and looked back.
Before I knew it, Salno had appeared and settled down.
Pyowol dropped the girl off and said.
Now y with your friends.
huh!
The girl ran to her friends ying nearby.
Pyo-wol looked at it for a moment, then moved his gaze back to Salno.
You came quickly.
I have something urgent to report.
in haste? Is there a problem with Brain or Ye-seol?
no. They are faithfully carrying out the missionmanded by the Most High. News wille sooner orter that the mission has beenpleted.
if?
A change has urred at Lake Poyang.
Change?
Specificationsthe upper ranks are said to have been attacked.
who? Is it a golden age?
no. King Gujin attacked the Jewon Sangdan.
A king?
Pyowols eyes grew cold.
For a moment, Salno felt a chill run down his spine and flinched.
Pyowol asked.
So what about the damage?
Fortunately, the merchants and workers escaped and were not harmed, but the unmanned soldiers suffered serious damage. Half of the warriors of the Jewon Corps were ughtered by Nangwang. Fortunately, Sang Sangju escaped with his subordinates and saved his life
Salno was speechless.
Pyowol looked at Salnos face and said.
Looks like someone else died instead.
yes!
No Tae-tae?
Thats right.
Pyowol closed her eyes.
I thought that might be the case ever since I heard that the Jewon Sangdan was in trouble.
Forebodings have never been wrong. But this time, he hoped his hunch was wrong.
No matter how much he said that he was a person who lived his life, it was because he wanted to close his eyesfortably for thest time.
Salno continued.
It is said that Roh Tae-tae escaped Sang Sang-ju and remained until the end. Despite King Gujins threatening threat, he endured until the end
You saved the reputation of the Jewon Sangdan with your own life.
yes! Its a great heroine. Even in such an urgent situation, it was calcted up to that point. The report was robbed, but the financial damage was not that great.
When the size of the top of the specification is reached, the property is never stored in a single warehouse. It is distributed and stored in several warehouses.
The Jewon Sangdae copsed due to the catastrophic existence of King Nangwang Gujin, but with her death, he kept his pride.
He not only saved his pride, but also saved the lives of his son, Joo Joo-hwan, and other blood rtives. Even so, he did not allow himself to be cursed at.
Although it suffered a great blow because of King Gujin, Jewon Sangdan will surely be rebuilt splendidly.
Where is King Gujin?
Shall we track it?
Track it!
All right.
Salno did not hesitate to answer politely.
sting!
My skin tingled as if I hade into contact with the brain.
There was no change in his masters expression. But Salno knew.
How angry he was right now and what a huge murderous intent he had.
The tingling feeling he felt now was proof that Pyowol was angry.
Pyowol immediately returned to the safe house.
He took off the in clothes he had been wearing and changed into a ck uniform.
Around her waist, she wore a leather belt made by Dang Sochu and hid two daggers inside.
After putting on a pair of Vambraces on his forearms, he finally donned the bloody clothes that Dang Xiaochu had made for him.
When I came out afterpleting such perfect preparations, Salno was nowhere to be seen.
In order to carry out Pyowols order, he left the vige one step ahead.
Pyo-wol looked back at the vige for a moment.
The sound of children ying wasbined with the beautiful scenery like a picture.
Pyowol murmured.
Sorry! Im used to it now
Probably nevering back here again.
Pyo-wol moved out of the vige.
brother!
Then a girls voice was heard.
Looking at the source of the sound, I saw a girl waving her hand.
You have toe back.
The girl shouted at her throat, but Pyowol did not answer.
After looking at the girl for a while, Pyowol quickly left the vige.
He walked quickly along the shady mountain road.
After an hour or so, I joined Guan Dao.
After walking along the Guando for a long time, I saw a familiarndscape in the distance.
It was Lake Poyang, a vastke that could not be captured at a nce.
Arriving at Lake Poyang, Pyowol immediately headed for the top of Jewon.
It was not that difficult to find the top of the jewon because I had already been there once.
There were many unmanned guards outside the top of the jewon.
Pyo-wol recognized that they were Unryeonhoe soldiers.
Looks like a blizzard came.
Even if he came, it wasnt strange at all.
Even though he said he had cut off ties with the Jewon Sangdan to work in the union association, that didnt mean he hadpletely cut off his blood and kinship.
Roh Tae-tae provided a lot of support in the shadows so that Ju Seol-pung could unleash his power.
Ju Seol-pung was also very fond of his great-grandmother Roh Tae-tae, and he never did not worry about safety for a moment.
Therefore, as soon as I heard the news that the Jewon Corps had suffered a catastrophe, I was the first to run.
Pyo-wol looked at the warriors surrounding the top of the memorial for a while and threw himself away.
Despite being guarded by numerous soldiers, no one noticed that Pyowol was intruding into the top of the jewon.
Like a stray cat, Pyo-wolnded on the hall at the top of the memorial and looked around the inside without making a sound.
From the front gate to the inner pce, it was seen that it was destroyed in a straight line.
It was the route through which King Gujin invaded.
There were clear blood stains on the floor that had not yet been erased.
The red bloodstains showed how cruel King Gu Jins hand was.
Pyowol walked inward along the roof of the pce.
The further inside, the stronger the traces of destruction remained. And there was a body that hadnt been recovered yet.
Even though his breath had stopped, the expression of pain and despair remained vivid.
I knew how much fear they felt before they died.
As I passed their bodies and went inside, I saw a group of people.
It was Jang Joo-hwan and his blood rtives, who had escaped during King Gu-jins attack.
They were looking ahead with indignant faces.
Pyowol quietly descended from the roof of the pce and intervened between them.
Bodies covered in white clothy in a row in front of Joo Joo-hwan and his blood rtives.
Among them was the body of Noh Tae-tae.
mother! Hehehe!
Grandma!
Huh!
They shed tears when they saw Roh Tae-taes body.
Although Roh Tae-tae had passed away, he maintained the gentle expression he had before.
If it wasnt for this horror, it was an expression that could have been mistaken for falling asleep.
Pyo-wol looked at Noh Tae-tae without a word.
Just then, a man quietly approached him.
He stood next to the moon and said.
Fortunately, he died in a single blow. He didnt feel much pain.
The mans voice was full of moisture.
Pyo-wol recognized the mans identity without even looking back.
LordSnowstorm!
Top Daehyeop!
The man was Roh Tae-taes great-grandson Ju Seol-pung.
Chapter 560
Episode 560 Ju
Seol-Pungs eyes were bloodshot red and his face was swollen.
The first to run to the news that the Jewon Corps had suffered a catastrophe.
Externally, he disguised himself as having cut ties with the Jewon Association, but he could not maintain such a disguise until his great-grandmothers death.
He led the warriors of the Unryeonhoe and ran to the top of the memorial. However, when he arrived, King Gu Jin disappeared after turning the report of the Jewon Merchant.
When Roh Tae-taes body was found among the corpses of countless people, the Ju-seol-wind copsed.
All night long, I hugged Roh Tae-taes body and cried.
I cried so much that my throat was hoarse and my voice couldnte out properly.
Pyowol looked at the main snow wind.
Are you okay?
its okay. Im not weak enough to break down just this much.
Im d.
thank you. For running like this.
She was a good person.
yes! He was a good man.
But he died.
yes! I lost my life at the hands of King Gu Jin.
Why did King Gu Jin attack the Jewon Sangdan and kill her?
I think its because of the sword in the familys treasury.
knife?
Looks like Grandpa recently got a pretty decent sword.
More than that, I could understand without hearing an exnation.
This is because they already know the history of King Gu Jin.
A blizzard blew through.
To kill so many people with just one sword.
What are you going to do next?
I must take revenge.
Do you have the confidence to do it?
I have to do without it.
What about the union association?
No matter how important the union association is, it is less than the revenge of my great-grandmother.
Awesome!
The blizzard gnashed his teeth.
He grinded so hard that blood flowed from his gums.
Pyo-wol stared at Ju Seol-pungs face.
I am an assassin.
yes?
I take a request and kill people.
Only then did Ju Seol-pung realize what Pyo-wol wanted to say.
The eyes of the two met in midair.
Pyo-wol did not avoid the hot gaze of the main snow wind.
After a while, the snow wind opened its mouth with difficulty.
Ill make a request for you! The target is Nangwang, Gujinwang, and the price is
One coin is all it takes.
Thats
Thats exactly what King Gujin is worth to me.
All right. Will you ept my request for a coin?
I ept it.
thank you.
Ju Seol-Pung took a hug from Pyo-Wol and lowered his head.
After a while, when he raised his head again, Pyowols figure had disappeared and was nowhere to be seen.
It was then.
Snowstorm! Come here.
Joo Ji-hwan, who was immersed in grief, sang Ju-seol-wind.
yes! grandfather.
With the answer, Ju Seol-pung approached Joo Joo-hwan.
Overnight, Joo Ji-hwan seemed to have aged by several decades.
If he hadnt been obsessed with revenge, he could have let go of his life altogether.
Joo Joo-hwan looked at Roh Tae-taes body and said,
I should have died instead of my mother. My mother should have lived instead of me.
That would not have been what my great-grandmother wanted. grandfather.
The thing that this human-like old man killed his great-grandmother and the warriors of the headquarters is a sword.
Do you understand? It means that all these deaths are worth only one sword. So many people died because of just one slightly harder and slightly sharper sword.
grandfather?
Are human lives so worthless? I cant possibly forgive him.
So do i.
I would kill that old man even if I had to spend tens of millions of dors. I will kill that old man with his blood, even if I scatter all my possessions on all the ronin and munpa in the world.
You dont have to.
Youre not trying to make a foolish remark that revenge calls for revenge, right?
Joo Ji-hwan looked at the snow wind with burning eyes.
The main snow wind shook his head slightly and replied.
Could that be?
if?
Alreadymissioned.
To whom? if?
yes! The Shinigami has received my request.
good night! Then I will not give him a burial of the dead until he brings the old mans head.
Joo Ji-hwan dered in front of everyone.
King Gu Jin looked at the sword on the table with a dissatisfied expression.
A noble feeling was exuded from the scabbard and handle engraved with antique patterns.
Even at a nce, I could tell that it was a treasured sword made a long time ago. However, it was far short of winning the eyes of King Gu Jin.
Sometimes trash is a treasured sword.
Sreung!
he drew his sword
A straight sword body and a sharpened de caught my eye.
It was definitely a well-made sword.
It was probably made by a famous artisan with great care.
The problem is that this sword is a ceremonial sword, not for actualbat.
A ceremonial sword used during ancestral rites.
It may look beautiful on the outside, but both bnce and strength fall far short of King Gu Jins standard.
The result obtained after making the huge merchantpany called Jewon Sangdan into a mess was less than expected.
To think of keeping a sword like this in the treasury. Jewon Sangdanju is out of his mind.
King Gujin put the sword back into its scabbard and set it beside the table.
At that time, Deung Cheol-woong, who was carefully watching him, opened his mouth.
Dont you like the sword?
joy! It looks good only on the surface, but it will probably break soon if you fight a proper warrior.
Sorry.
Why are you greedy?
How am I?
Hehe! Your eyes are full of greed, but do you tell lies that the seed will not be eaten?
sorry.
done. If youre that greedy, youll have it.
Are you really?
I dont have enough free time to lie to you.
Then thank you.
Deung Cheol-woong quickly handed over the sword.
King Gu Jin snorted as he saw Deung Cheol-woong hugging his sword tightly.
Its a pearl ne around a pigs neck.
King Gu Jins words made him feel bad, but Deung Cheol-ung didnt show it that way at all.
Deung Cheol-woong, who had been enjoying the feel of the sword for a while, cautiously spoke to King Gu Jin.
But what are you going to do next?
What do you mean?
I made the top of the jewon in that shape, so I wont be alone at the union meeting.
joy! What if all the things dont stay?
There is Gwangmumun Gate behind the Unryeonhoe.
Gwangmumun?
Lee Geom-han, who has newly be the owner of Eunryeonhoe, is the owner of Gwangmumun. He will not be alone.
Gwangmumun would be a bit troublesome.
King Gujin frowned.
He said that, but he couldnt be relieved if Gwangmumun really moved.
Gwangmumun, the loser of the north, was an opponent that could not be underestimated.
In particr, Lee Chung, the head of Gwangmumun, was an existence he could not dare to deal with.
If he moved directly, King Gu Jin had to be regarded as dead.
When King Gu Jin made an agitated expression, Deung Cheol-woong carefully brought up the main topic.
There is a good way.
What is it?
How about entrusting yourself to the Golden Temple?
Geumcheonhoe?
yes! Isnt Jang Moo-geuk, the head of the Geumcheonhoe, the head of the Cheonmujang? Even Gwangmumun will not be able to touch Cheonmujang.
The moment Deung Cheol-woong mentioned Cheonmu-jang, King Gu Jins face contorted.
King Gu Jin hit Deung Cheol-woong with his fist.
Kwajik!
Keeck!
Deung Cheol-woong stretched out like a frog with a scream.
King Gujin rose from his seat while smoking a fire.
If you look at me in a funny way, are you doing such a foolish thing?
Keuk Kuk! sorry.
If you talk nonsense one more time, then I will take your life.
I will be careful.
Deung Cheol-woong rubbed his chest and stood up cautiously.
Fortunately, King Gu Jin kept the situation in his hands, so he was not seriously injured. Still, it was enough to raise his awareness.
You crazy old man! Still, I said it because I was thinking of myself. I dont know where the really crazy things will bounce.
Deung Cheol-woong thought it was time to step out.
Although they seeded in making the top of the Jewon a mess by using King Gu Jin, it could be dangerous if they went together more than this.
One hand is hard to block ten hands is the reason of the world, and King Gu Jin bought too much resentment.
Right now, thanks to the mighty martial arts, you can pass without getting hurt, but as time goes by, you will definitely move at the union association level. In that case, no matter how strong King Gu Jin was, he would eventually be defeated or killed.
If you stay next to an angr guy and then continue to hang out with King Gujin, iming that you are right, you will not be able to escape your anger. So, at this point, I had to part with King Gu Jin.
However, since King Gu Jins personality was so erratic, he was cautious about even mentioning it.
King Gu Jin red at Deung Cheol-woong with wolf-like cold eyes and said,
I can hear your head rolling from here. Stop messing around ande over here and pour yourself a drink.
yes!
Deung Cheol-woong bowed his head and approached King Gu Jin again.
Shit! Its like a ghost noticed by a crazy old man
Inwardly, he cursed King Gu Jin, but his face was filled with a servile smile.
That was the secret of Deung Cheol-woongs survival.
For a strong man, bowing his head without hesitation and looking for a chance to stab him in the back was what he did best.
Deung Cheol-woong filled King Gu Jins cup with wine.
Big!
King Gujin drank at once and wiped his mouth with his sleeve.
Suddenly, he pulled out one of the two swords he was carrying on his back.
It was fear.
As expected, there is no one other than this guy. Taking this sword from that young bastard is the best thing I ever did in my life.
fear? It looks like a great sword.
Its not like a sword, its a real sword. Although it looks rough, Ive never seen a sword as good as this one. The only sword that can bepared is Golden Hwang, but even that is a bit inferiorpared to this guy.
Is that so?
In an instant, the light of greed shed in Deung Cheol-woongs eyes as well.
The sword that King Gu Jin gave to him was also a great sword. However, King Gujin talked about the sword as if it were no big deal. If so, I couldnt imagine how great the sword King Gu Jin was holding in his hand would be.
If only I could have that sword
Greed raised its head in the chest. However, Deung Cheol-woong thoroughly concealed his intentions.
King Gu Jin would not stand still if he knew that he was greedy for the sword.
Deung Cheol-woong said as he poured the wine into King Gu Jins cup again.
What do you n to do now?
what?
Since there was such a fuss, shouldnt wee up with a countermeasure?
Measures? Thats what the weak do. It doesnt matter if a strong person like me doesnt have toe up with a separate countermeasure.
But
If you say one more word, I will rip your mouth out.
yes!
Deung Cheol-woong kept his mouth shut like a porridge. However, he couldnt hide the dissatisfied expression on his face.
It was the moment when King Gu Jin was about to speak out.
Suddenly, his eyes trembled.
what?
yes? Why are you like this all of a sudden?
Deung Cheol-woong looked at him with a puzzled expression.
Instead of answering, King Gujin red at the window and suddenly swung the fear he was holding in his hand.
Awesome!
With a sharp cutting sound, the crescent-shaped de of sword shed through the window and flew outside.
Then King Gujin jumped up and shouted.
How dare a rat peek into myir. Ill rip its jaws open.
Chapter 561
Episode 561
!
The branches of arge tree were snapped off by King Gujins sword strike. Subsequently, King Gu Jinnded on a tree.
King Gujin frowned.
Because there was no one around the tree.
No one? I definitely felt the presence.
Btedly, Deung Cheol-woong ran out of the inn.
Why is that?
King Gu Jin did not answer Deung Cheol-woongs question.
A little while ago, he felt a gaze secretly peeking into his abode.
It was never an illusion.
It is absurd for a master who has reached his level to misunderstand the eyes of others.
Who are you?
King Gujin looked around for the owner of his gaze. However, the owner of the gaze could not be found anywhere on the street.
It waste at night, and there were hardly any people on the streets, and the asional passers-by were drunk people.
Is it really an illusion?
It was a time when King Gu Jin doubted his senses.
Cheer!
I felt someones secret gaze again.
It was not an illusion.
Clearly, someone was secretly watching him.
There you are.
King Gujin flew towards the ce where he felt his gaze.
It was on the roof of the building next door.
Shia!
King Gu Jin spread his arms wide like a bat and flew andnded on the roof. But there was no one on the roof where hended.
King Gujins face was distorted.
How dare you tease me? Come on bastard!
Whoo!
he yelled.
Leaves fell in torrents at the sound of his inner strength.
At that moment, King Gu Jin did not miss the glimpse of someone behind the tree.
There you are.
King Gujin threw himself into the tree in front.
At that moment, a ck figure hiding in a tree escaped from him.
Do you know how to miss it? Chaat!
King Gujin shouted loudly and pursued the ck figure.
Shia!
They raced down the street at breakneck speed.
King Gujins light engineering technique, Pyopungnangwangbo (ƯL), could be said to be one of the strongest.
King Gujin was like a wolf running full speed through the wind.
No one could stop his run.
He pursued the ck figure, deflecting everything in his path.
Cheak!
100 million!
With a scream, the people who collided with King Gu Jin were thrown out.
There were also unmanned people among them, but the result was the same.
All broke like broken firewood and flew in all directions.
It was truly ignorant racing.
It was something he could not have done if he had noticed even a little bit of attention from the people around him or from the literary faction lined up around Poyang Lake.
It was a crazy thing that he could do because he became King Gu Jin.
However, no matter how much King Gu Jin unfolded Pyopungnangwangbo with all his might, he could not catch up with the ck In-young running in front of him.
The ck figure was like a mirage.
An illusion that can be caught if you stretch out your hand, but cannot be caught.
Even unlike King Gu Jin, he was running away from everyone on the street. Even so, the distance between the two did not decrease at all, but rather widened.
It was proof that the ck man-youngs light engineering skills were superior to King Gu Jins.
crazy! Is this possible?
King Gujin bit his lip.
He was very proud of himself.
I thought that not only martial arts but also light martial arts were the best. However, the ck mans light engineering shattered his pride.
I will never forgive you. bloke!
He could not forgive the ck human figure who shattered his pride.
Shia!
King Gujin threw his sword against the back of the ck figure.
The bloody sword flew in a straight line. However, the ck figure moved slightly to the side as if it had eyes on its back, avoiding the sword strike.
Quaang!
Swordsman only broke down the poor wall.
When this happened, King Gujins anger rose to the tip of his head.
King Gujin pursued him with the determination to rip and kill the ck human figure.
Fortunately, the distance did not widen further.
It was probably clear that the ck figure was luring him.
It didnt matter though.
Hell think hes lured him in, but hell regret his decision the moment he reaches his destination.
The ck figure escaped from the busy streets and entered the reed field by Poyang Lake.
A field of reeds that grew taller than an adult was swaying like waves in the wind.
Is this a trap prepared by you? But it wont work for me.
King Gujin jumped into the reed field without hesitation.
I couldnt find a ck seal on the wall of reeds that covered my eyes.
Chaa!
King Gujin let out a cheer and swung his sword wide.
Shigaak!
In an instant, powerful sword energy was ejected from his sword in a straight line.
Reed leaves cut off by the sword flew up into the air.
I could see a ck figure standing among the reed leaves that were slowly falling.
King Gujin strode towards him.
Looks like they all ran away. Reveal your identity.
Sreung!
King Gujin even took out the golden hwang.
With fear and gold in both hands, his momentum was truly terrifying.
The ck figure did not move either, as if he had given up running away.
King Gujin continued, aiming at the ck human spirit with fear.
Whether you reveal your identity or not, you will die by my hand. If you want to die painlessly, youd better reveal yourself.
I still have that sword.
what?
King Gu Jin made a puzzled expression at the words of the ck man.
Because he said it as if he knew him from before.
Ignoring his suspicious gaze, the ck figure continued.
It was a horror. The name of that sword is
Who are you?
It is always like that. Those who have been robbed shed tears of blood and cannot forget the memory of that day, but those who plundered and harassed them easily forget.
Stop talking nonsense and reveal your true identity. bloke!
At that moment, the ck figure took off the hat attached to the blood jacket. Then, a beautiful face that could hardly be called a man was revealed under the moonlight.
King Gu Jin immediately recognized the mans identity.
You are that assassin.
King Gujin!
Hehe! Your liver is swollen. How dare you provoke me on the subject of an assassin.
Your personality is still impatient.
I know youve gained a reputationtely. Reaper? I got a nickname that wasnt even funny. So, did you feel a little more confident? How dare you provoke me.
King Gu Jin radiated a formidable life force.
The reeds in the area swayed madly from the life he radiated.
He still looked ferocious.
Pyowol looked at King Gujin with deeply sunken eyes.
In the past, when he shed with King Gu Jin, Pyo-wol put him into a predicament by exerting 10 percent of his killing skills. However, if the duel time had been longer, it was impossible to predict how the fight would turn out.
King Gujin had as much air power and martial arts skills as he had lived. Inparison, Pyo-wol was a youngster who had just been released from Gangho.
How did he inflict considerable wounds on King Gu Jin, but in the end he could notpletely subdue him. So, King Gujin took away the fear and went into hiding, and Soma went into the shaman faction.
Had King Gu Jin been killed then, Roh Tae-tae would not have lost his life.
It is said that the day of death is not far away, but there is a big difference between dying to the fullest and losing ones life at the hands of others.
It wasnt too difficult to find King Gujin.
Because I had no intention of hiding at all.
If ordinary peoplemitted such a big incident, they would have hidden away from peoples eyes, but King Gu Jin had no such thing.
Since I had lived my life without caring about other peoples eyes all my life, hiding was not an option at all.
Because of the situation, Salno easily found the ce where King Gujin was. It was so easy that it was all futile.
King Gu Jins life amplified.
It was King Gujin, who had a fiery reputation as a member of the Eight Constetions a long time ago. Now that Im older, the wrinkles on my face have increased, but my martial arts have deepened.
It is not foolish to be ferocious.
He did not neglect martial arts just because he lived his own way.
Rather, I was more immersed in martial arts to live freely.
Thanks to that, his martial arts were much stronger than before.
Although he couldnt catch up with Pyowol with light martial arts, he was confident that he was superior in martial arts.
Moreover, he had two famous swords.
fear and gold.
Thanks to the two swords obtained from different ces, he was able to unleash the heavenly blood sword with all his might.
There was a big difference between being able to do your best and not being able to.
Where are you going to try your best? Assassin!
King Gujin roared and rushed at Pyowol.
Wow!
The two swords vomited bloody ck air.
The crossed swords flew toward Pyowol at terrifying speed.
Quaang!
The ce where the sword energy was intense exploded. However, there were no flesh or bones of the moon in it.
It disappeared without leaving a trace.
No way.
King Gujin smiled and swung his sword to the left again.
It detected Pyowols secret movement.
Take a break!
The half-moon-shaped sword was continuously fired.
King Gu Jin trusted his intuition.
His senses were like that of a wolf, and he didnt miss any subtle movement or sign.
No matter how secretly the pyowol moved, it couldnt fool his senses.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
An explosion of sound erupted from the ce where the sword was fierce.
The reed field was overturned and reed leaves covered the sky. However, no trace of Pyowol was found anywhere.
He deceived King Gu Jins senses andpletely disappeared.
Coward!
King Gujin growled.
He thought that if he was an unmanned man, he would have to face it head-on.
river to river.
Fighting force-to-power was a virtue that a warrior should have.
Thats why he despised the ss of assassins who were only looking for an opportunity to sneak up and ambush.
hide. The moment I see a single hair, you will be torn into a thousand pieces by my hand.
King Gujin wandered through the reed field.
It looked like a poisoned wolf.
He wasnt called the king of kings for nothing.
It was close to impossible to find Pyowol among the reed leaves falling like rain. However, King Gu Jin trusted his senses.
See it!
It was then that I heard a slight piercing sound.
It was so small that King Gu Jin would never have heard it if he had not maximized his senses.
Ha!
King Gujin wielded fear.
Teeing!
A thread of gift bounced off with a weak metal sound.
It was a suhonsa made of gs.
King Gujin threw himself in the direction where the bridegroom flew.
Hes hiding there.
Quaggagak!
He unleashed the zenith of the Celestial Blood Sword (Ѫ) one after another.
Swordsmanship of formidable power raged like a storm.
The storm of sword energy created by two swordspletely destroyed ten Bangwon.
Ha ha ha! A mere assassin attacking me. Ill grind it to the bone and drink it.
It was when King Gu Jin burst into madness.
Suddenly, a ck shadow rose behind him.
Contrasted with the ck bloody clothes was Pyowol, a man with a pure white face.
There was no such thing as human sensibility in the face that was even magical.
He had two daggers in his hands.
Pyo-wol walked behind King Gu-jin lightly, like a man out for a walk.
It was when Pyowol came close to him that King Gujin realized that fact.
what?
King Gujin widened his eyes.
I didnt notice until the moon came closer.
It was like seeing a ghost right in front of you.
Dismay soon turned to anger.
Inom!
King Gujin wielded fear with all his might.
Pyowol evaded King Gujins sword attack by tilting his head to the side, then stabbed his dagger into the neck.
Great!
Daang!
King Gu Jin hurriedly struck Pyowols dagger with a golden hwang. However, Pyowols dagger was not one.
Just as King Gujin was holding two swords, Pyowol was also holding two daggers.
See it!
Two daggers stabbed King Gu Jins blood without rest.
A strong sense of crisis overtook King Gujin.
Inom!
Chapter 562
Episode 562
Shia!
The end of the heavenly blood sword (Ѫ) unfolded one after another.
As deadly as a wolfs fangs, the ferocious Swordcho aimed at Pyowols whole body. However, Pyowol avoided all of those attacks by using two daggers to deflect them or by moving her body little by little.
King Gujin was such a great warrior that he was promoted to the Palestinian throne a long time ago.
Avoiding such an unmanned attack at close range was not simply a matter of being strong in martial arts.
It required super senses to catch the opponents attack one step ahead and unsteadiness to not lose reason under any circumstances.
It is difficult to have either of the two, but there were not many warriors in the stronghold who had both.
One of them was Pyowol.
Having crossed countless lines of death, he had a determined mind that could calmly ept even his own death.
On top of that, the super senses honed from the underground cavities made it possible to ovee human limitations.
Goo Jin-wangs right shoulder muscles move slightly.
It predicts the opponents movement in advance through the result of the muscle, the direction of the elbow, and the change in the position of the finger holding the sword.
Based on such predicted movements, it seeks ways to respond.
It was the ck thunder that made all of this possible.
All human body reactions are based on brain power, and ck lightning stimtes brain power to maximize the bodys reaction speed.
It is thepletion ofter jein (l), which movester than the opponent and suppresses it.
However, when his achievement was lower than now, he could not dare to aim for ater against an absolute master like King Gu Jin.
This is because the movements of the masters who have reached the absolute stage are unpredictably irregr and fast. However, as he jumped over the wall several times, his nerves developed to the limit beyond human limits.
The body responds first based on the information received unconsciously through the eyes and senses.
Caang!
Attacks that could not be avoided were deflected by swinging a dagger, and all other attacks were dodged.
A series of processes of shedding, deflecting, and counterattacking continued naturally like water flowing.
King Gujin doubted his own eyes.
It was like a mirage to see Pyowol perform such incredible feats against himself.
What spell are you using?
Pyowol was stabbing and swinging a dagger at close range, enough to make him feel his breath.
Looking at the length of the sword, he had an advantage, but it was difficult to exert his power from this close.
Furthermore, the paths of the two swords ovepped, hindering movement. This was worse than performing a sword attack with only one sword.
King Gujin ced the golden hwang in the sheath and performed the burial.
Powerful tension emanated from the wide open palm.
Fain!
His body flew backwards with the sound of air bursting.
First of all, it is to spread the jeolcho with distance. But he couldnt make up his mind.
Tuong!
Suddenly, his body stopped in midair and he was dragged all the way back to Pyowol.
I looked at my ankles and saw that a faint silver thread was wrapped around them.
Pyo-wol had caught him by the ankle with a wedding ceremony.
King Gu Jin rotated in the air and cut off the silver thread that was entangling his ankle with his sword.
Thanks to that, I was able to find my freedom, but I allowed Pyowols ess again.
Wriggling like a snake, Pyowol approached.
It was a meandering step.
Pyowol put a dagger into his leather belt and threw out a fist. It was a jade that burst by concentrating its power on a single point.
bang!
With the explosion, King Gu Jins body was thrown backwards.
It spread the tension again and blocked the prison.
A look of bewilderment was evident on King Gujins face.
It was because Pyowols inaction exceeded his imagination.
Having already fought Pyowol once, he knew his inaction. So I had no choice but to judge Pyowols inaction only with the memories of the past.
No matter how much Pyo-wol has a fiery reputation in Gangho under the nickname of Sasin, in his memory it was still in the past.
The gap put King Gujin on the defensive.
See it!
As Pyo-wol flicked his finger, a gift so fine that it could not be seen with the naked eye aimed at King Gu-jins blood. However, King Gu Jin was an absolute master and had a sense that could detect even the slightest movement of the gift.
No way. bantling!
He groaned and swung in terror.
In fear, the gift was cut off and disappeared.
However, Pyo-wol pulled out Sasa-gang without blinking an eye.
Sasa Gang, an aggregate of river energy, had power that was on a different level from that of a water spirit.
King Gujin also sensed the danger of the Sasa River at once.
Whoa!
The sword was young in fear.
Cheongrangkyo Pacheon (ҧ)!
King Goo Jin used the sword river to show the best.
Its power was different from previous attacks.
As the name implies, Cheonrang bites the sky, Cheonrang Pacheon bites off the space where Pyowol stood a little while ago.
It was empty, as if only that space had been erased from the world.
Just as it is the principle of the world to be refilled when empty, the space that was damaged by the Cheonrang sect has been restored to its original state. If there were people in it, they would have disappeared without a trace.
Fortunately, Pyo-wol was able to avoid the Cheonranggyopacheon by taking a meandering step.
King Gu Jin pushed for such a leap like mad.
Hahaha!
He burst into a sh of light and spread the elongation.
His appearance was like that of a madman.
There was no disaster in the world because the madman was strong even in martial arts.
Even when he was put on the defensive, Pyowols expression did not change.
King Goo Jin is clearly an absolute powerhouse.
He was the owner of mighty martial arts that could see the world.
In addition, he had a rough temper and had a sense of wildness like a wolf, so he could be said to be the worst opponent.
Once you get swept away by King Gu Jins momentum and lose your cool, its not easy to show off your original skills.
But Pyowol was different.
His heart, which has been polished from the underground cavity, barely shakes at this momentum.
Challenging darkness, one touch fire.
A single candle is enough to light up the deep darkness, and
I ampletely in darkness.
A firm mind is enough to get through the darkness in front of me.
It is the mindset of Pyowol brought from the underground cavity.
Wow!
Pyowol rushed at King Gujin head-on.
The sight of him wielding a dagger in one hand and a sword in the other was truly terrifying. However, King Gujin rather delighted.
You dare to run at me head-on, youre crazy.
No matter how strong Pyowols martial arts was, the root was an assassin.
The assassins martial arts might have the power of one shot, but it didnt work for absolute masters like himself.
Chaaaaa!
King Gujin screamed and swung in fear.
The name Cheonrang Jobaecheon (ץ) means that the ws of the angels scratch the sky.
The frightened Sword Gang stretched out and swept Pyowol.
Quaggagak!
Sword steel of tremendous power raked the Pyowol.
Pyowol also did not dare to avoid it, probably because he did not anticipate that Geomgang would suddenly increase by a factor of one.
He gritted his teeth and focused his energy on his dagger to block King Gujins sword attack.
done.
A light of joy shed in King Gujins eyes.
Even in Pyowols dagger, the strong wind was young.
It was possible to stop the strong wind with strong wind. However, depending on the weapon used, the power varied widely.
There was, of course, a big difference between the power of the strong sword with a small dagger and the sword force with a long sword.
Wow!
King Gujins sword steel shattered Pyowols dagger andnded on his side.
Ha ha ha!
He couldnt contain his joy and burst intoughter.
King Gujinsugh sounded exactly like a wolfs roar.
In front of my eyes, the moon was cut in two and copsed.
The pleasure of defeating such a threatening opponent was so thrilling that it could not be expressed in words.
It was this taste.
Because of this pleasure, I couldnt leave Gangho.
He was always a winner.
Those who have not felt this feeling of being a victor and roaring cannot know.
I am the King Gu Jin. King Gujin, the king of wolves! I am a true warrior. Hahahaha!
King Gujin shouted in joy.
The entire vast field of reeds swayed loudly at his voice, loaded with formidable history.
The reed leaves that fell during the fight between the two soared into the air and whirled.
A strange sight came into the eyes of King Gu Jin, who was enjoying the joy of being a winner.
The body of Pyo-wol, who he thought he had split, disappeared without a trace.
what?
I woke up as if I had been covered with cold water.
It was only then that he realized that the hand he was cutting the tabernacle didnt feel at all.
My senses were paralyzed by excessive excitement.
At that moment, I felt a chill run down my spine.
I could tell without even looking at it.
That Pyowol, who deceived her eyes with illusion, was standing behind her.
Pyo-wol spread his Mayeong-hwan-wi, deceived King Gu-jins eyes, and returned to his back.
Awesome!
Cheak!
King Gu Jin screamed loudly at the fiery pain felt in his left shoulder.
His left arm, which had been fine, was cut off and fell to the floor. A huge fountain of blood gushed out from his shoulder.
King Gu Jin looked at his empty left shoulder with both eyes wide open.
Pyo-wol cut off his left arm with Sasa-gang.
In an instant, fear and anger mingled in his eyes, which had be an idiot.
Inom!
King Gujin swung fear at Pyowol.
Pyo-wol stepped back and then burrowed into King Gu-jins arms again.
No matter how much King Gu Jin reached the highest level, he could not adapt immediately after losing an arm.
The loss of an arm disrupted the overall bnce of the body and slowed down the reaction due to the pain.
A dyed reaction could not stop Pyowol.
Fu-wook!
Pyowol drove the dagger deep into King Gujins abdomen.
Keugh!
King Gujin groaned as he unfurled his Cheonrang blood sword. But at that time, the pyowol had already stepped back.
King Gujin bit his lip and red at Pyowol.
It looked as if blood would pour out of his red eyes.
It was fortunate that the moment the dagger hit, the abdominal muscles were tightened to stop the bleeding. Otherwise, he would have lost his strength as soon as he was stabbed by the dagger and could not move.
Damn it!
King Gu Jin turned his body around and soon spread the light attack.
He chose to run away.
Not even Pyowol did not expect that the king of the world would servilely choose to run away again.
It was the king who had already chosen to run away before. At that time, I thought it was a choice I had no choice but to make because the variable of being a true swordsman intervened.
However, regardless of that, it was clear that King Gu Jin was the owner of a cowardly temperament capable of running away at any time when he was in danger of death.
I could see how futile and ephemeral Kang-hos reputation was by looking at King Gu Jin.
A persons true nature emerges when faced with the threat of death.
It was clear that King Gu Jin had never experienced such a crisis.
Because of that, when the crisis of death came to him, he chose to run away, throwing away everything and everything.
Roh Tae-tae was killed by such a pathetic person.
Noh Tae-tae was about to die anyway, but the fact that he was killed by someone as low as King Gu Jin made him angry.
Roh Tae-tae was not one to be killed by someone like King Gu Jin.
At least he deserved a more dignified rest.
Therefore, Pyowol could not forgive King Gujin.
Afortable death was a luxury to him.
At least he had to feel the fear of death that the warriors of the Jewon Corps felt.
Pod!
Pyo-wol spread light air and pursued King Gu Jin.
He climbed atop a reed and spread the funeral monument.
In the distance, I could see the back of King Gujin running through the reed forest.
He lost an arm and had a dagger stuck in his abdomen, making King Gu Jin unable to speed up.
He was bleeding so much that he ran very slowly.
It was only a matter of time before he caught up.
It was then.
Hi-Hi!
Suddenly, a childsughter broke out in front of King Gujin.
Awesome!
Then, an eerie cutting sound was heard, and King Gu Jins head was cut off as he ran.
Chapter 563
Episode 563
King Gu Jins head lost his body and flew into the air.
The head hovering in the air met Pyowols gaze for a moment.
King Gujin had a puzzled expression.
He didnt even realize what had happened to him.
That was the end of King Gujin.
Took! swarm!
King Gujins head rolled across the floor like a ball and came to rest under Pyowols feet.
Pyowol looked at the ce where King Gujins body was.
A small boy appeared from behind King Gu Jinsrge torso.
The boy waved his hand at Pyowol.
Brother!
The boy waved both hands and ran like a puppy.
A different color appeared in Pyowols eyes as he looked at him.
No matter how much you look at him, he was a boy who couldnt be seen beyond the age of seven or eight. Such a boy was running towards me with a bright expression on his face.
Brother!
Soma.
Pyo-wol recognized the boys identity at once.
He was Soma.
In an instant, Soma approached Pyowol and hugged Pyowol.
Pyowol stroked Somas head and asked.
What happened? When did youe down Wudang Mountain?
Few days ago. As soon as I came down Wudang Mountain, I ran to this ce. How has your brother been?
As you can see
Hee hee! How are you? Oh wait
Soma fell from Pyowols arms and ran back to King Gujins corpse. And took the fear from his hand.
Hi-Hi! I finally found it.
Soma took up the fear and liked it.
He finally got back his belongings that had been taken away by King Gujin a long time ago.
Pyowol said to Soma.
As you bring it, bring another sword.
huh!
Soma nodded and took the golden hwang from King Gu Jins body.
The golden sword was as good as the fear. But Soma didnt even pay attention to Geumhwang.
In the first ce, there was no reason to be greedy when it wasnt ones own.
here!
Soma happily handed over the gold to Pyowol.
Pyowol asked Soma.
How did you find King Gu Jin? Did youe here expecting to be here?
No, I came to visit my brother.
how?
I looked for Haowen and asked him.
okay?
huh! Hong Dae-joo told me that my brother was somewhere in Poyang Lake. So I kept my eyes wide open and watched the night streets.
Do you know when I will show up?
I dont know! I met you anyway Isnt that what happened?
thats right! Thats enough.
Hi-Hi!
Soma smiled brightly.
He kicked it around his waist as if he would never take the fear away again.
Despite being separated for quite some time, Soma hasnt changed at all.
Pyowol asked.
Who is the swordsman Jinin?
Same!
what?
Theres a lot of nagging, and I still correct it.
okay?
You can still fly around these days because of how good your energy is.
Did you learn a lot?
Hi-Hi! I heard there will be no going crazy and dying anymore.
Im d.
Pyowol nodded.
Ilgeom Jinin was the best adult of the shaman faction.
He took pity on Soma and took her under hismand.
Although he did not formally enroll in the shaman faction, he taught the martial arts he knew to control Somas mind.
Thanks to that, Somas lifespan was greatly reducedpared to before. It wasnt that his disposition hadpletely changed, but it was true that he gave off a much softer atmosphere than before.
Pyowol looked at Soma for a long time before picking up King Gujins head.
Even though he had already stopped breathing, King Gu Jins expression was terrifying.
Pyowol put King Gujins head into a leather pouch he had prepared in advance.
lets go!
Where?
Soma asked with a puzzled expression.
Pyowol answered while holding a leather pouch.
Jewon top.
Rest in peace for Roh Tae-tae.
You must have gone to a good ce.
There was a constant stream of mourners at the top of the memorial.
Although they say that they have beenpletely separated from Kang-hotely, the poprity they have built up in the Poyang-ho area has not disappeared.
In particr, after Roh Tae-tae withdrew from the front line, he gave many virtues secretly to people.
He distributed wealth to those in need and sent doctors to those who were sick.
We have done many things, such as sending children in need of jobs to the Jewon Sangdan and Pyeonguk to work.
It wasnt just one or two people who received grace from her.
As soon as it was known that Roh Tae-tae had died, people who had been favored by her came to pay their respects.
The procession was more than ten miles long.
Nor was the Jewon Corps holding a formal funeral. They were not going to proceed with any burial procedures until the moon returned. Still, the mourners continue toe.
In the end, the jewon corps had to open the front door and receive people who came to pay condolences.
Hehehe!
Youre going in vain like this.
Cries broke out among the people waiting in line for condolences.
Crying was quickly contagious and spread around.
Noh Tae-tae! You cant go like this.
Whats happening? dirty idiots. To kill Noh Tae-tae like this?
No, why is a noble person like Roh Tae-tae getting caught up in a fight between warriors and dying?
The people who were sobbing denounced the unmanned.
After the Great War broke out, people living near Poyang Lake did not sleepfortably for a single day.
The anxiety of not knowing when they would die in a fight with unmanned people tormented them.
I was so afraid of the power of the warriors that I had endured it until now, but it exploded with the death of Roh Tae-tae.
Now people no longer look at the unmanned.
Rather, the soldiers who came to condolence had to pay attention to the people.
No matter how strong the warriors were, they could not live alone.
The world where unmanned people live is called Gangho, but Kangho is not separated from the world where ordinary people live.
There is no world where only uninhabited people live without ordinary people.
Because of that, the munpa with great power had no choice but to take care of what the peoples will was like.
The warriors who came to condolences bowed their heads or looked elsewhere for no reason at the stinging gaze of the people.
after!
Itspletely a cushion of thorns.
The soldiers who came to pay condolences secretly sighed.
This was the first time I had noticed people like this.
If it was another time, I would have been angry, but I couldnt fight with others before the condolences of Roh Tae-tae, whom I respected.
It was then.
uh?
what?
Suddenly there was amotion at the back of the condolence procession.
Peoples eyes all at once turned to the back of the procession.
Even at a nce, two young warriors exuding extraordinary energy and dozens of troops escorting them.
The moment I checked their faces, peoples eyes shook.
Because they were so unexpected.
Geumcheonhoeju JangMugeuk Daehyeop?
The person next to me is Ho-yeon Jang, the owner of the Woogeom Lodge.
and! They said they came to pay condolences?
People were agitated.
Jang Moo-geuk and Jang Ho-yeon were key figures in the Geumcheonhoe.
Not to mention the owner of the club, Jang Mu-geuk, even Jang Ho-yeon, was a key figure enough to say that the Geumcheon Association would not work without him.
Both of them could be said to be the best in martial arts as well as their backgrounds.
People held their breath at the appearance of such two people.
The fact that the two moved directly meant that the condolences were the official position of the Geumcheonhoe.
Until now, the Jewon Sangdan had drawn a line with Gangho, so there was no room to intervene, but it was clear that they were trying to exert their influence under the pretext of condolences.
At the news that the two had arrived, themander of the Jewon Corps ran out in a huff.
A look of bewilderment was evident on his face.
I hadnt expected them to appear at all.
I thought that at best, the general manager of Geumcheonhoe would be sent, but I did not know that Hoeju and Jang Ho-yeon would personally attend.
But the surprise didnt end there.
omg!
What is it?
There was amotion in the opposite direction as well.
Peoples eyes turned towards nature.
Mmm!
The Commander-in-Chiefs eyes fluttered wildly.
A young warrior with an exhrating impression and a young woman exuding an aloof and mysterious atmosphere.
It was Lee Geom-han, the owner of Union Reunion, and his lover, Namgung-seol.
The two walked lightly, receiving everyones attention.
Everyone, including themander-in-chief, swallowed dry saliva at their appearance.
This is because all the protagonists of the Great War that is taking ce in Poyang Lake have gathered in one ce.
This was the first time they had gathered in one ce since the Great War broke out.
Lee Geom-han and Namgung Seol approached Jang Moo-geuk and Jang Ho-yeon.
The first to speak was Lee Geom-han.
What are you doing here?
The most respected person in the Poyang Lake area has passed away, so of course I shoulde and see it. Isnt that why you came too?
Because I cant just pass by.
Jang Moo-geuk nodded at Lee Geom-hans answer.
Everyone in Gangho knew that they had been at odds for a long time.
Each of them has the background of Cheonmujang and Gwangmumun, two powerful people in the world, and they lead the giant forces of Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe.
They were two people who could not help but bepared in many ways.
People were nervous when the two appeared.
This is because it is certain that a great disaster will ur if the two be upset and even fight with swords.
Even without a background, they had the power topete for the strongest in the world.
When the two fight, there is no one to stop them.
Thats why people looked at the confrontation between the two with a tense expression.
Amid everyones attention, Lee Geom-han said.
Will you go in first? Or should I go in first?
Dont bother others and just go in together.
That wouldnt be bad either.
Geomhan Lee nodded at Jang Mu-geuks suggestion.
In my heart, I wanted topete with Jang Mu-geuk right away, but I couldnt go to someone elses funeral and mess around.
The two went shoulder to shoulder and entered the top of the jewon.
There was a long line of condolences, but no one could tell them to keep their order.
I couldnt live in Poyang Lake again if I hated it here.
gulp!
People swallowed dry saliva for no reason and looked at their backs as they entered the top of the jewon.
Jang Moo-geuk and Lee Geom-han entered shoulder to shoulder, and this time Jang Ho-yeon and Namgung-seol met.
Jang Ho-yeon looked at Namgungseol and said.
Its an honor to meet Namgung Sojeo, the worlds thousand-year-old tiger.
It is also nice to see Gongja, the chief of Ugeom Hut.
The eyes of the two as they looked at each other were as sharp as knives.
He red at his opponent with a gaze that seemed to pierce his lungs.
Everyone knew that Jang Ho-yeon was the one who actually ran the Geumcheonhoe.
Namgungseol also rose to power after Lee Geomhan became the new eunryunhoeju.
They regarded each other as enemies of destiny.
Thats why there was subtle hostility in their eyes looking at each other.
However, I couldnt cast a big vote because there were seats.
Namgungseol said.
Even though we are in a sharp confrontation, I would like tomemorate the deceased by putting down old feelings for a while today.
I think the same way.
If you do, the escorts will step back and only we will go inside.
Lets do that.
Jang Ho-yeon readily replied.
Namgungseol made another suggestion.
And tomemorate Roh Tae-tae, I wonder how about a three-day truce. what do you think?
Its a three-day truce
Wouldnt it be at least that much to blur peoples distrustful gaze?
You think the same as me. great.
Confucius Zhang is simr to me in many ways. It would have been so much better if we were on the same side.
If you think so, why dont you move the enemy to the Gold Chunhoe rather than the Eunyeonhoe?
There will be no reason for me to leave the sword and go to the Golden Temple.
Whoops! Love between a man and a woman is not eternal, so consider it whenever you feel cold.
Jang Ho-yeon smiled and went inside.
Namgungseol looked at Zhang Wu-
geuks back with cold eyes.
Chapter 564
Episode 564 Jang
Mu-geuk Lee Geom-han Jang Ho-yeon and Namgung-seol appeared, and the top of the Jewon was upset.
It was nned to quietly receive only condolences, but it was because more than imaginable big figures visited together.
Whats more, four people who couldnt get along at all visited at the same time as if they had promised.
There was no choice but to take an emergency at the top of the specifications.
There was no choice but to go directly to Jewon Sangdanju Joo Joo-hwan.
he said, taking a hug.
I am Jewon Sangdanju Joo Joo-hwan. You must be busy, but thank you very much foring.
The big star of Gangho has set, so how can I note and see it? Sorry foringte.
The first to answer was Lee Geom-han.
Namgungseol, who was by his side, said.
Moreover, isnt Roh Tae-tae the great-grandmother of Ju Seol-pung So-hyeop, a key figure in the plenary session? Such a person is noble, but how can we, the superiors, just pass by? Rest in peace.
Ah yes!
Joo Ji-hwan put on a puzzled expression.
It was because there was no need to mention that Ju Seol-pung belonged to the Union Association.
Because of this, if Jang Moo-geuk of the Geumcheonhoe had a grudge against the top of the Jewon, it would be embarrassing.
Fortunately, however, Jang Moo-geuk and Jang Ho-yeon did not look very upset about this.
Jang Wu-geuk said while holding hands.
This is Geumcheon Hoeju Jangmu-geuk. How much will you mourn when the oldest member of your family dies? I hope you go to a better ce.
Thank you, Chang Hui-ju.
Today is purely to pray for the soul, so dont mind us. At least there wont be any riots here.
ah!
By the way, when do you expect to be buried?
Thats
Joo Joo-hwan hesitated, unable to answer easily.
Then someone walked out of the crowd and said.
I will not bury it until I avenge my great-grandmother.
hmm!
Everyone sighed at the unexpected reply.
The owner of the voice was Joo Seol-pung, the grandson of Joo Joo-hwan and the great-grandson of thete Roh Tae-tae.
The main snow wind looked at the four people with bloodshot eyes.
Jang Wu-geuk opened his mouth.
I know King Nangwang Gu Jin is a beast, but is revenge possible? I can help you if you want.
He is a member of the Union Federation. If youre helping me avenge it, Ill do it, not you.
Lee Geom-han stepped forward and kept Jang Mu-geuk in check.
If Jang Moo-geuk avenges Roh Tae-tae, Ju Seol-pung and the Jewon Sangdan will owe him. If that happened, it would be a huge loss for the union association.
Even if revenge was sought, the Union Association had to do it, not give the Geumcheon Association a reason to intervene.
Zhang Wuji said with a smile.
Is there any reason to take your side in the face of revenge? Everything is his choice.
While I couldnt see you, only your words increased. How can you make such sophistry casually?
Youve be timid while I havent seen you. How can a person who cannot even avenge his subordinates lead a huge force?
The Union Association is already tracking King Gu Jin.
You mean you havent caught it yet? You seem to know how ipetent the Union Association is.
I wonder how capable Geumcheonhoe is. Isnt it the same ce that ordered King Gu Jin?
Be careful with your words.
Zhang Mujis eyes widened.
In an instant, a tremendous air wave was emitted, and all the objects inside the upper deck shook as if an earthquake had urred.
Keugh!
Ouch!
The faces of the workers at the jewon top were drawn.
They didnt have the capacity to handle the spirit of a person who reached the same level as Zhang Wu-geuk.
At that time, Lee Geom-han stepped forward and blocked Jang Mu-geuks wave.
Do that.
Did you forget that it was you who provoked it first?
I wouldnt have provoked you if you hadnt touched a nerve first.
I know you are lucky. That this is a funeral home, not a battlefield.
In that case, you would have died by my hand.
A spark seemed to fly between the two of them.
No one dared to stop them.
At that time, Jang Ho-yeon and Namgung-seol stood next to them.
You better fix it now.
It is a ce tomemorate the deceased. You wont hear good things if you have to confront more than this.
They each stopped Mu-geuk Jang and Geom-han Lee.
Only then did the two of them retract and take a step back.
The temperature of the room, which had been hot, went down.
Whew!
I lived.
The workers breathed a sigh of relief.
Namgungseol whispered to Lee Geomhan.
It was too hasty. You need to be a little calmer.
Im sorry. Its been a while since Ive seen you, and my blood is boiling.
i know. But now is the time to mourn, not the time to swing your fists. We have agreed to a truce with the Geumcheonhoe for the next three days, so swing your fists freely after that.
Three days?
At least for that long, you have to pretend to be mourning. That way, we wont lose public sentiment.
I know.
Thats all right.
Namgungseol smiled and looked at the front.
Jang Ho-yeon was also smiling as if he had seeded in persuading Jang Mu-geuk.
Joo Ji-hwan said to four people.
Since youvee here, go have a meal.
Thank you.
I will.
Joo Ji-hwan ordered workers to guide the four people to tables far apart from each other.
It was only when they were so far away that Jang Joo-hwan let out a sigh of relief.
Phew! What is this
I was so nervous that sweat was running down my forehead.
I really didnt know that the owners of the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe would visit at the same time.
They were so bad that it wouldnt be strange even if they were stabbed right away.
Phew! It would have been better not to receive condolences.
If there were no condolences at all, this kind of sadal would not have happened. However, it was also difficult topletely block the people who came to pay their condolences.
Joo Seol-pung said, supporting Joo Joo-hwan.
Are you okay?
Are you really okay? Shouldnt we go to the meeting ce?
It shouldnt be.
Mmm!
If I were to have a private conversation with the lord of the eunryeonhoe right now, the Geumcheonhoe would think that the chief had a close rtionship with the eunryeonhoe. Unfortunately, we have to keep our distance.
You must be having a hard time.
no.
Whoa! Lets do our best.
yes!
It felt like sitting on a cushion of thorns.
It was when they sighed and tried to return to their seats.
Sweet Lord!
Suddenly, themander-in-chief burst into the room in a gasp.
The hearts of the two sank, wondering if something had happened again this time.
What is it?
I havee.
Who do you mean?
Instead of answering, themander-in-chief looked at the front door.
The bodies of everyone, including Joo Joo-hwan, were concentrated at the main gate.
It was strangely still.
There were so many people inside and outside the manor, but no one breathed loudly.
It was a very strange thing, but no one thought of it.
They are so focused that they dont even feel that the air currents in the hall are forcing them to be silent.
Jang Mu-geuk and Lee Geom-hans eyes shone especially coldly.
Of these many, only they feel and react to the anomaly.
Its been a long time since I felt this tingling in my fingertips.
I dont know who it is, but the person who is entering the front door now has made them nervous.
Who are you?
Which one?
A momentter, a ck shadow appeared.
It was a figure wearing a deeply pressed hat attached to a ck bloody robe.
The moment they saw him, Zhang Mu-geuk and Lee Geom-han froze at the same time.
Because I knew his identity at a nce.
Reaper?
The moon!
Although they couldnt see their real faces because of the deeply worn hats, they instinctively sensed that the opponent was Pyowol.
Pyo-wol was the only man in Gangho who exuded such a unique and disparate atmosphere.
The author
Pyowol!
Jang Ho-yeon and Namgung Seol also recognized Pyo-wols identity.
As soon as they noticed the leap, they got excited and tried to move.
This is because Namgungseol, not to mention Jang Hoyeon, is also wary of Pyowol.
They were the ones who thought that the Pyowol was a big hindrance to the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe. Therefore, they thought that removing it as soon as possible was the way for them.
At that moment, if Jang Wu-geuk and Lee Geom-han had not stopped them, they would have attacked Pyo-wol right away.
Jang Moo-geuk raised his hand to block Jang Ho-yeons movement, and Lee Geom-han grabbed Namgung-seols hand to calm him down.
why?
They looked at Jang Moo-geuk and Lee Geom-han with puzzled expressions. But the two just shook their heads in silence.
In the meantime, Pyowol made his way through the crowd and arrived in front of the altar where Roh Tae-taes ancestral tablet was hanging.
Pyo Daehyeop!
The snowy wind approached, calling for the moon in a low voice.
Pyowol silently handed him a leather pouch.
This?
Open it.
At Pyo-wols low words, Ju-seol-wind cautiously opened the pouch. Then I saw the face of King Gu Jin, who opened his eyes wide.
Is Lee Ji-ja King Gu Jin?
thats right!
thank you. thank you. Your great-grandmother will rest in peace now.
The main snow wind bowed its head to Pyowol.
His shoulder was twitching as he held the leather pouch.
Peoples attention was focused on the main snow wind.
I wonder why he is so upset when his expression doesnt change even when he is hit by giants like Jang Mu-geuk and Lee Geom-han.
On the other hand, he also wanted to know the identity of the person who gave the leather pouch to Ju Seol-pung.
Judging from the atmosphere, I got the impression that it was an unusual existence, but I couldnt tell what its real identity was because it was covering its face with a hat.
Pyo-wol looked at Noh Tae-taes mortuary tablet without a word.
I still had a good look at Roh Tae-tae, but I couldnt believe that he was no longer in this world.
After staring at the mortuary tablet for a while, Pyowol turned and headed outside. Then, Ju Seol-pung, Jang Joo-hwan, and all the blood rtives of the top of the Jewon took a fist at his back. And Joo Ji-hwan spoke on behalf of everyone.
Thank you very much for your help. We, Jewon Sangdan, will never forget your grace. If you call, all the family members of the Jewon Sangdan will run to the ends of hell.
In the end, Joo Ji-hwan did not mention the name of Pyo-wol.
In my heart, I wanted to reveal that Pyo-wol was a benefactor, but I knew that Pyo-wol was not what I wanted.
Unlike other people, Pyowol was reluctant to publicize his name.
This time, it was for Roh Tae-tae, not for fame.
Knowing Pyo-wols heart, Joo Ji-hwan and Ju Seol-pung only called Pyo-wols name in their hearts.
In the midst of everyones attention, Pyowol escaped from the top of the jewon.
After he disappeared, Ju Seol-pung took a leather pouch and went to the tform where Roh Tae-taes mortuary tablet hung.
After looking at the mortuary tablet for a while, Ju Seol-pung immediately took out an object from his pocket and put it on the table.
what?
Its the head of a man.
what?
The people who came to condolences were astonished.
He didnt know that the object in the leather pouch was a human head.
To ce a dead mans head on a dead mans mortuary tablet.
People couldnt say anything.
then someone said
Its King Gujin. King Gujins head is clear.
A king? oh my god!
If so, did he bring the head of King Gujin who killed Roh Tae-tae?
Nonsense!
People realized what had happened and started talking.
Joo Joo-hwan and the blood rtives of the Jewon Headquarters all knelt down in front of the altar and said.
I avenged my mother. Rest in peace now.
Rest in peace.
Huh!
It was only then that the blood rtives of the Jewon Top shed the tears they had been holding back.
Their tears softened the atmosphere in the hall.
Everyones eyes were focused on the supply and demand of the unit and blood rtives of the Jewon Sangdan. Because of that, they did not know that Mu-geuk Jang and Geom-han Lee had quietly left the ce.
Chapter 565
Episode 565
Brother!
When Pyo-wol left the jewon top, Soma greeted him with a smile.
lets go!
huh!
The two walked the streets shoulder to shoulder.
Except for the top of the memorial, which was crowded with mourners, the night streets were generally quiet.
Hi-Hi!
Soma burst intoughter.
It was because it felt good to meet Pyowol after a long time. But hisugh soon faded.
It was because of those who silently blocked their way.
Ten warriors who radiate unusual momentum.
They blocked the path of Pyowol and Soma.
As Pyowol looked at him in silence, one of them stepped forward.
Someone wants to see you.
I dont want to cause trouble. So please follow me quietly.
The mans voice was very low. So, it made the listener feel psychological pressure.
Not only was his voice low-pitched, but the implicit radiance from his body was also amazing.
The momentum was so strong that it felt like an iron wall was standing in front of my eyes.
It was because the opponents were Pyowol and Soma, but if it was someone else, I wouldnt have been able to straighten my hamstrings at the momentum he radiated.
Pyowol asked the man.
Your name?
You wont even hear it. Because I hardly ever worked in Gangho.
I still want to hear it.
This is Lee Ki-myeong.
Did youe out of Cheonmujang?
Rted, but not from Cheonmujang.
It looks like it was raised to protect Zhang Wu-geuk.
Lee Gi-myeong remained silent.
His silence soon became the answer.
Cheonmujang had tremendous power like Yi Kang in the world. However, such enormous power could not be moved easily.
This is because another superpower called Gwangmumun is holding them in check.
When Cheonmujang moves, Gwangmumun also moves in response.
It was impossible to moverge-scale troops unless they saw a match.
It was the same with Gwangmumun.
Their every move was being watched by the Cheonmujang. Because of this, I couldnt send all my power to the river.
Cheonmujang set up several camouge gates to avoid Gwangmumuns surveince.
After dispatching the core personnel of Cheonmujang, he raised the camouge faction by providing funds.
Lee Gi-myung was one of the warriors raised in the Camouge Moonpa.
Early on, his talent was recognized, and he was taught excellent magic and jeolhak. As a result, he was able to achieve achievementparable to the brilliant talents in Cheonmujang.
Because of that, I was very proud of myself.
he asked.
What are you going to do? I want you to follow me obediently.
If you refuse, are you saying youre going to subdue at least by force?
I hope that doesnt happen.
It was expressed euphemistically, but it meant that he would use force if necessary.
Pyo-wol looked into Lee Ki-myungs eyes for a moment and then nodded.
good! Follow me.
Good idea. I will take you to the ce where the lord is.
He led the way, and Pyowol and Soma followed. And again, Lee Ki-myeongs subordinates surrounded them in a circle and moved on.
Despite being surrounded by Ki Myung Lee and his subordinates, Soma did not look frightened at all.
Instead, he smiled and whispered to Pyowol.
Why are these brothers so angry?
It seems that you dont know because you are in the non-partisan faction. Most of the unmanned people in Gangho these days are like that.
You must be tired. Tsk tsk!
Soma clicked his tongue and shook his head.
Seeing Soma like that, the warriors who followed him made a tearful expression without realizing it. But they bit their lips and suppressed their emotions.
The ce where Lee Ki-myeong arrived was a small pavilion by Poyang Lake.
Jang Mu-geuk and Jang Ho-yeon were standing in the pavilion.
Zhang Mu-geuk said to Pyo-wol.
Come on. Long time no see.
Right.
Pyowol replied as he took off the hat he was wearing.
Zhang Wujie said with a slight frown on his face, shining white in the moonlight.
That face is still the same.
So are you.
Why did you kill King Gu Jin?
Should I even tell you why?
Im just curious personally. It caught my curiosity about what kind of rtionship it had with the Jewon Corps.
I dont see any reason why I should tell you the personal story.
hmm!
Zhang Wujiu rubbed his chin with his hand.
After meeting in Jinga, I met Pyowol after a long time.
Pyowol then and now Pyowol werepletely different people.
Even then, Pyo-wol, like now,pletely hid his presence. But I couldnt fool Zhang Wu-geuks eyes.
They said they were hiding everything, but it was because a sharp presence like a dagger broke through. But now it was different.
It was right in front of my eyes, but I didnt feel any presence.
It felt like a ghost was standing there.
It was a different level of martial artspared to when we met in Jinga.
The fact that this level of development could be achieved in a short period of time was enough to make Pyowol a dangerous existence.
At that time, Wujing Zhang thought that he should remove the symbol.
It is not only unimaginable that a person with the same temperament, eyesight, and talent as Pyowol would be under another person, and even if he were ced under someone else, he thought thatplete control would be impossible.
Tsk! If it wasnt for Dokgohwangs friend
Dokgohwang tried to make Pyowol his subordinate.
Because of this, Zhang Wu-geuk could not move in earnest.
Looking at the appearance of Woo Il-shin (), I regretted the decision at the time.
Pyowol then asked.
What did you ask to see?
Make a suggestion.
If you ask me to join the Golden Heaven, I will refuse.
why? It wont hurt you.
What are you going to do with Dokgo Hwang? Do you think he will tolerate the death of his woman by my hand?
If you give me time, I can convince you enough. Because he is a friend who can put aside his personal feelings in front of a cause.
Are human emotions so easily controlled?
What else can I do? Arent you living like that too? It all depends on your mindset. Isnt it that difficult, especially for those of us who can control our emotions well?
I refuse.
There is no room for rethinking.
You didnt even expect me to ept it in the first ce, did you?
At Pyo-wols words, Zhang Wu-geuk shook his head slightly.
The vitriol remains.
Because there must be things that dont change.
Ask me one more time. What is your rtionship with the Jewon Sangdan?
I know youve already answered, so why are you asking that again?
Because I have to react differently depending on your answer.
It looks like the top of the jewon is burdened?
A person who has built a mountain of wealth is always a burden to those in power. Especially in times of chaos like now.
The enormous financial power of the Jewon Group was a great threat to the Geumcheonhoe.
It was unpredictable what kind of synergistic effect would result if a group with such enormous wealth joined forces with an assassin named Pyowol.
That was the reason Zhang Wu-geuk was concerned about thebination of the Pyo-wol and the top of the Ji-won.
Pyowol said.
I had a personal rtionship with Roh Tae-tae.
You mean personal?
okay!
Can you prove it?
no! I dont even know why it should be.
Ive always thought about it, but you dont seem to be afraid, do you?
No, I am very scared.
is it? Unexpected.
So, knock on the stone bridge and cross it. Otherwise, I would not have survived until now.
You wise friend. I hope you continue to make such wise choices in the future.
Its none of your business what I choose.
yes. Youd better listen to me, though. Even for you and the people involved
Zhang Wujies tone was very in. But even the contents inside were not ordinary.
Pyo-wol could feel all the hidden intentions and murderous intentions in his words.
Goosebumps appeared on the skin.
Few people gave him this feeling. And they were all the best masters in Gangho.
Zhang Wu-geuk had already been on the same rank as them a long time ago. The exact extent of his achievements now could only be known bypeting directly.
Pyowol replied without a change in expression.
Remember.
It was at this time that Zhang Mu-geuk slightly frowned at his in answer.
Is that sword fear?
I heard Jang Ho-yeons voice.
His gaze was fixed on the longsword hanging from Somas waist.
Soma replied cheerfully.
huh! Thats right bro! It was taken away by the great grandpa, but I got it back this time.
Hand over your fears to me. Then, Ill pretend that the Eunwon until now didnt exist.
Jang Ho-yeon held out her hand to Soma.
After all, it all started because of the fear at the hands of Soma.
Jang Pyeong-san, his father and the owner of the ox sword lodge, had a hobby of collecting famous swords.
His half-brother, Jang Moo-yeon, lost his life trying to steal the fear in order to satisfy his desire, which is inexhaustible at the sight of a famous sword.
In order to retrieve the revenge and fear of Zhang Mu-yeon, Jang Ho-yeon came out to Gangho, and somehow he was connected to Zhang Wu-geuk and joined the Golden Circle.
Ironically, all of this happened because of that one sword. So, I had to get my hands on it.
Give me fear.
Nope.
His face contorted at Somas words.
What did you just say?
I said no. Fear is mine.
You dont know the seriousness of the matter. If you just hand that sword over to me, you will be at ease. It means that you can livefortably without being swept away by Kang Hos favor. Dont you know?
know! I still hate it.
profit!
It was when Jang Mu-yeons face turned into a yaksha.
How much would the powerful peopleugh at if they knew that the owner of the ox sword lodge was trying to steal a sword from a child?
Suddenly, a sonorous voice was heard.
Jang Moo-geuk and Jang Ho-yeons eyes turned to the direction where the voice came from.
A man and a woman were walking towards the ce where their eyes were directed.
Thisck man!
Namgungseol!
They were Lee Geom-han and Namgung-seol, who came to the top of the memorial service.
When they appeared, Jang Ho-yeon quickly calmed down.
Zhang Muji looked at them and opened his mouth.
You guys are here too.
If this person sides with you, this side will also be in trouble in many ways.
Lee Geom-han replied calmly.
The sword of the world is over. Are you only moving because of one assassin?
Isnt that the same for you? Please, lets not hide our true feelings. What kind of ugliness is this when everyone knows each other?
Cheer up.
Lets fight fair and square. Arent the Golden Reunion and Union Reunion enough?
You are confident.
I can always be proud in front of you.
Lee Geom-han looked at Jang Moo-geuk with his hands behind his back.
His awe-inspiring appearance touched Zhang Mu-geuks nerves. However, Zhang Wu-geuk did not show any rudeness by hasty seizures or raising his voice.
Lee Geom-han was his adversary sent from heaven.
I couldnt look ugly in front of him.
Zhang Wujie smiled coldly.
Im looking forward to seeing if that confidence will be maintained even after the Union Association copses.
That wont happen.
A spark seemed to fly between the two of them.
With every word spoken, the air around them stirred.
Not only Jang Ho-yeon but also Namgung Seol could not rx in the fight between the two.
Pyowol looked at the two of them alternately before opening his mouth.
Somehow this doesnt seem like a ce for me to be. Ill go first.
Pay attention to my words!
This guy doesnt care too much.
Jang Mu-geuk and Lee Geom-han each said a word.
Pyowol stepped back with Soma.
Jang Ho-yeon and Namgung-seol made sad faces.
I have to take away the fear.
Should I miss this golden opportunity to get rid of the author?
I didnt know when another opportunity like this woulde if I sent Pyowol now.
This is because the moon rarely reveals itself in front of people.
However, Jang Mu-geuk and Lee Geom-han were fighting for momentum, and I couldnt move recklessly.
While they were in conflict, Pyowol and Soma disappeared into the darkness.
Chapter 566
Episode 566
Ugh!
Deung Cheol-woong woke up with a moan. But the world was dark. I open my eyes, but I cant see anything.
At first, he blinked because he thought his eyes were wrong. But there was nothing wrong with the eyes.
It was only then that Deung Cheol-woong realized that a ck bag was covering his face.
Because of the ck bag, the whole world looks dark.
Keugh!
Deung Cheol-woong shook his head and tried to take off the bag. However, no matter how hard he tried, the bag covering his face wouldnt fall off.
what? Fuck!
In the end, Deung Cheol-ung gave up taking off the bag and spat out abusivenguage.
Deung Cheol-woong, who had been struggling alone for a while, wiggled his fingers.
I can move my fingers, but my wrist doesnt move.
His wrists were bound with rope.
Shit! What the hell happened? Where else are you?
I was angry for a while, but the situation did not change.
Deung Cheol-woong felt his blood run cold.
Only then did Deung Cheol-woong carefully trace his memory.
Im sure he was with me
Only then did the fragmented memoriese together.
He was with King Gujin in a small inn.
King Gu Jin chased someone and disappeared.
Deung Cheol-woong, who had trouble with King Gu Jin, thought it was all right and ran away.
He used King Gu Jin to give a big blow to the top of the jewon, but he was afraid of the aftermath.
He did not know what kind of disaster he would face if he went with King Gu Jin. It was right to be next to a harsh guy for no reason.
Deung Cheol-ung thought it was a golden opportunity to get out of King Gu Jins hands and ran away.
I remembered that far.
After that, darkness came, and when I opened my eyes, it looked like this.
I dont know when or how I was subdued.
In the end, it was clear that he had been subdued without even realizing it, but he did not know who had done this.
Fear crept in.
Who are you? Come out right now.
he shouted.
Like a frightened dog barking loudly.
Deung Cheol-woong screamed loudly, but no one answered.
When this happened, Deung Cheol-woongs fear was further amplified.
Who are you? Fuck!
Deung Cheol-woong shed tears inside the battery.
He had made many people shed tears of blood before, but this was the first time he had shed tears like this.
It was more unfamiliar and scary because it was something I had never experienced before.
Fuck! Are you saying what I did wrong? ok! Come out with me.
Deung Cheol-woong screamed loudly.
thud!
The sound of the door opening was heard as if his screams had gotten through.
Deung Cheol-woong kept his mouth shut and concentrated all his nerves in the direction of the sound.
that buck! that buck!
Someone walked straight in his direction.
Then came the old mans voice.
Youre a very loud friend.
who are you? Do you know who I am and do this?
know! Isnt it Deung Cheol-woong from the Ark of Blood?
You know this? Can you afford it?
Can you handle it? what?
Fuck! I am the ark of blood. You mean you can handle me even if you touch me like that?
Cluck! Is there anything you can do to cope with the fear of being in a blood room? You overestimate yourself.
There was a hint ofughter in the old mans voice.
Deung Cheol-woong realized that his threats would not work.
His tone changed.
Who is the old man?
me?
Who are you to do this to me?
It doesnt matter who I am. What kind of person you are is more important.
damn! Whats the answer? I cant understandplicated words, so please speak in innguage.
The Ark of Blood, Deung Cheol-woong. Peopleined of many evil deeds, including Yeomwangchae. Not one or two people went bankrupt or ruined their lives because of you.
So what? Did they ask for revenge?
Do you know who I am and would they ask? I dont know about you, but it costs a lot of money to move this old man.
Isnt that what you asked for? Then why are you doing this?
Deung Cheol-woong got angry again.
He could no longer control his emotions.
Its because I was so confused.
It was the first time he had been cornered like this, so he didnt know how to control his emotions.
My toes were tingling and the hair on my head stood on end.
Although he did not know the identity of the old man, he instinctively sensed that he was a scary person.
Fuck! to speak inly. Just
Tsk tsk! I dont know how he did such a thing on such a cowardly subject.
Is it like that?
Isnt it not enough to have been parasitized in the Geumcheonhoe and use Nangwang to take revenge on the Jewon Group?
Keugh!
It was pretty bold. I never thought I would use the king of the world like that. Thanks to you, Roh Tae-tae lost his life.
Are you a member of the top tier?
at all!
But why are you doing this? Even though Im not a person from the upper level.
Because of you, the Most High moved troublesomely.
Jijon?
At that moment, the old man took off the bag covering Deung Cheol-woongs face. The first thing that caught my eye was the torch hanging on the wall.
Keugh!
Deung Cheol-woong groaned in pain as if his eyes had been stabbed with needles. The pain subsided after a while, but the area around his eyes was stained with tears.
Fuck!
Deung Cheol-woong shook his head and looked at the old man.
The old man with dark spots all over his face was Salno.
Salno smiled and said.
In Gangho, they call him the Four Gods.
Reaper? oh my god!
Deung Cheol-woong opened his mouth involuntarily.
Deung Cheol-woong was confident that he was fearless, but that also depended on the opponent.
If its a death god, its Ganghos best killing ability.
Deung Cheol-woong was not an opponent to dare to rub against.
Roh Tae-tae of the Jewon Sangdae had a special rtionship with Ji-jon.
Thats
The Most High wanted No Tae-tae to die and enjoy the full life of his life, but he was killed by King Nang because of you.
That I couldnt help it. The King of Heaven is threatening me, what should I do? Do you think you could say no?
Thats none of my business. The important thing is that Roh Tae-tae died because of what you did, and that the supreme being made a troublesome move.
Fuck! If you touch me, do you think the king will stay?
That is none of your concern.
profit!
If I have to tell you one more thing, the king you believe in is no longer a person from this world.
what?
The Most High cut off his supply and demand and dedicated it to Noh Tae-taes honor. So dont even imagine that helle to save you.
Salno grinned, revealing his sparsely missing gums.
It couldnt have looked that scary.
Ugh! So youre going to kill me?
Of course I will kill you. But I am not the one who kills you. I found out that there is someone who has a very big grudge against you.
what?
Instead of answering, Salno gestured toward the iron gate. Then, a warrior wearing a ck mask came into the room with someone.
Deung Cheol-ung recognized the identity of the person at once.
You are you?
You say that you are a woman whose family has been ruined and who has lost all of her family. Thats not enough, you left me by my side and did a bad thing. My resentment towards you is very piercing.
The woman brought by Salnos subordinate was Deung Cheol-ungs concubine.
He lent her father Yeomwangchae and when he couldnt pay it back, he took it by force and used it as his ything.
Deung Cheol-woong was so obsessed with women that he always took her with her even when she was being chased by the Jewon Merchants.
Before joining the Geumcheonhoe, even when he was at the safe house, he vited a woman and relieved his anger. The woman went to pieces, but Deung Cheol-ung didnt care and continued to rape her.
Deung Cheol-woong asked with a dumbfounded expression.
How are you?
Noya brought me here.
he? What about my subordinates?
He killed them all.
what?
It was nothing. your minions. They were such scary people to me and my family, but they couldnt be so helpless to this persons subordinates. Ho Ho!
The woman broke the prison sentence.
The correction, which was abination of remorse and anger, was enough to make the listeners heart terrify.
The womans eyes were full of blood, and it looked like shed blood at any moment.
It was the first time he had seen such a woman, so he felt his heart sink.
Deung Cheol-woong screamed in an attempt to dispel his fear.
What is this bitch trying to do now?
Noya did. I can do as I please with you.
The woman held out her hand. Then Salno handed him a dagger.
I even felt a creepy ghost in the figure of a woman approaching with a dagger.
Hey hey! Come on? I am your west side.
I never once thought of you as my husband.
do not be like this. How many months has it been since we mixed flesh?
You were greedy on your own.
So youre going to kill me?
Ho Ho! Didnt I ask my parents to leave me alone? But what did you do?
Thats
He killed me without knowing. huh?
Slurp!
Tears flowed from the womans eyes.
It wasnt until Salno rescued him that he learned that both of his parents had been killed.
He endured all the humiliation only for his family, but they all died.
That fact made her even more angry.
Deung Cheol-ung struggled to loosen the restraint, but to no avail.
In the end, Deung Cheol-woong begged.
Lets not do this. huh?
What is my name?
what?
Youve been together for such a long time. Say my name and I will spare you.
Thats
Dont you know? I knew it.
The woman put the dagger to Deung Cheol-woongs chest.
Deung Cheol-woong was fed up with the feeling of the cold metal.
My name is Oh Jin-ui. My fathers name is Oh Deuk-pyeong and my mothers name is Ji Seo-young. At least I hope you remember the name of the family you ruined so much. But I guess it was too much to expect that much from a bastard.
Boo-wook!
Cheak!
When Oh Jin-ui drew a dagger, Deung Cheol-woongs chest split. However, the length of the dagger was short and Oh Jin-uis strength was insufficient, so it only cut through the flesh and muscles, but could not inflict a fatal wound.
Boo Woo-wook!
Oh Jin-ui drew the dagger again.
Ah!
Deung Cheol-woong screamed as his throat was torn. However, Oh Jin-ui did not care and drew the dagger again.
Oh Jin-ui drew the dagger again and again.
Deung Cheol-ungs flesh split and blood sttered all over her body, but she did not stop her hand.
My life has be hell because of you. So you have to pay the price too.
Oh Jin-ui, who moved his dagger, had madness on his face.
Salno, who had been watching the scene, quietly came out.
Outside the iron gate, Pyowol stood with his back against the wall.
Salno hurriedly bowed to Pyowol.
Excellence!
Are you the woman who was bullied by the author?
yes! The whole family was harassed by Yeomwangchae, and eventually all lost their lives. I became his ything.
Salno put on a bitter expression.
Originally, I hadnt intended to make things thisplicated. However, Deung Cheol-woongs evil deeds went beyond the limit and made even the assassin, Salno, tremble. So, he rescued Oh Jin-eui, the biggest victim of Deung Cheol-woongs evil deeds.
He thought that getting her revenge with her own hands would be the surest punishment.
Ouch! Kill the Lord! Id rather kill you!
From inside the iron gate, the screams of Yeonsin Deung Cheol-woong were heard.
His desperate scream continued for a long time after that, and then suddenly stopped. And a womans cry was heard.
Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu
Chapter 567
Episode 567
Meet the benefactor.
Oh Jin-eui took a big bow to Pyo-wol.
Her face was swollen from how much she cried.
Pyowol told her.
I havent done anything. It was all done by Salno. Do it to him to thank him.
Noya has already thanked you. Noya said so. In the end, all of this was possible because the Most High moved.
Jijon?
Noya said you can call me that.
At Oh Jin-uis words, Pyo-wol slightly frowned.
This is because the title of the highest is only used within the Salmun, and is not something that people outside would say.
As Pyowol looked up, Salno answered.
The truth has decided to be our eyes and ears from now on.
Tell me in detail.
Im trying to give her the foundation for the blood room.
Is there anything left in the Blood Room?
yes! Even in the middle of being chased by the top of the paper, the exhaust assets were stolen. I am going to leave some of them to Jinui.
The assets stolen by Deung Cheol-woong were truly enormous.
Assets made by squeezing the blood of themon people with Yeomwangchae still remained in various ces in Poyang Lake.
It was Salnos n to entrust one of them to Oh Jin-ui.
Oh Jin-ui said carefully.
Now I have nothing left. There is no energy left to live. If there is any hope left, it is to live for the highest and the best.
It is dangerous.
I know.
Id rather just shake it off now and live the rest of my life in peace.
It is a meaningless life. Since Salmun saved me, I will also live for Salmun.
Oh Jin-ui said calmly.
Pyo-wol looked at Oh Jin-uis face without saying a word.
His gaze was burdensome, but Oh Jin-ui did not avoid it and looked at him.
I am confident that I will not regret it. Please give me a chance to live for the sake of living.
Salno, who was beside him, whispered in a small voice.
Please allow me. If not epted, there is a high probability that he will take his own life.
Salno wasnt just saying this with a lot of acknowledgment.
He was the coldest of all.
However, he judged Oh Jin-eui to be a very useful being for the investigation. If done well, with a small investment, you will be able to make the eyes and ears of Salmun here in Poyang Lake.
It was an investment worth making.
Pyowol nodded.
Do it.
Thank you for listening.
It wont be easy.
I am prepared.
Oh Jin-ui answered with a determined expression.
Pyowol waved his hand. Then Jinui Oh held a ceremony once again and went outside.
Salno said.
She will do just fine. Because thats what she wanted.
Take care of me for now.
I will.
A smile formed on Salnos lips.
Pyowol asked, frowning slightly.
why?
Because you seem warmer than you look.
Sounds useless.
Hehehe!
Salno smiled sinisterly.
After assisting Pyo-wol up close, I now have some understanding of his tendencies.
He was like a god of death to his enemies, but he was quite tolerant of those on his side. Unless you make a big mistake, you dont even bother pointing it out.
Maybe its because its annoying, but he was an easy person to serve as a subordinate.
Pyowol then asked.
What about the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe?
Tomemorate Roh Tae-tae, we have agreed to a ceasefire for three days.
three days?
yes! The funny thing is that even though they announced it externally, they are concentrating their forces on the front. When Roh Tae-taes memorial is over, there will surely be a fight that is iparably bigger than before.
Poyang Lake will be stained with blood.
Many people will die.
A dark shadow fell over Salnos face.
It was Salno who made it a business to kill others.
It wasnt openly active like the bloody blood, but there were a lot of people who died at his hands. However, when he grew old and was about to die, he developed something calledpassion.
Its funny.
It is not that he regrets or denies his life, but he had a wish that the world would be as peaceful as possible while he was alive.
Of course, he did not think that his wish woulde true.
Gangho is a cold ce, and there was no way to avoid the wind and blood that started to blow.
Keep an eye on their movements.
All right.
How is the training of the assassins going?
It is going smoothly.
Who died?
It hasnte out yet, but it maye out a little bit in the future.
Are you looking to increase the intensity of your training?
yes! There were so many people who didnt have the basics.
Take care of that part yourself.
All right.
Salno bowed his head deeply.
Pyowol waved his hand, and Salno quietly left his residence.
Left alone, Pyowol opened the window. Then, the scenery of the vige where darkness fell came in.
Pyowol thought as he felt the wind blowing through the window.
I have to find Ilwon Go and the ghost fleet.
The war between Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe was not a matter of what he could do.
The flow of the times and powers were forcing war, and the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe existed at the forefront.
It was impossible to solve it in a normal way because the silver wishes of many munpas were entangled like wild horses.
In the end, all that was left was war.
Pyowol also knew that fact, so he tried not to intervene in the war between the two powers if possible.
It was impossible to change the flow of the river by himself.
Instead, he turned his attention to Ko Il-won and the ghost fleet that fueled the turbulent flow.
Anyway, Go Il-wons goal was Pyo-wol.
Pyowol was the enemy of him and Bulgong Daecheon.
Their war will not end until one of them dies. And there was one more person to deal with.
Dokgohwang!
Boom!
The huge stone statue shattered in one blow from Dokgo Hwang.
Zhang Wu-geuk looked at the scene with his brow furrowed.
It was a stone statue made by a craftsman with great care.
Apart from the price, it was so beautiful that Zhang Wuji often visited to see the stone statue.
I couldnt feel good about such a stone statue being shattered in front of my eyes. However, he kept his mouth shut because he understood Dokgo Hwangs feelings.
Dokgo Hwang opened his mouth.
What did you say now? You said he came to the top of the jewon?
Yes.
Then why didnt you contact me?
I didnt have time. It wasnt even the case.
Looking at the broken stone statue, Zhang Wuji replied.
It was impossible to restore the broken stone statue back to its original state.
In the end, Zhang Mu-geuk abandoned his lingering feelings and looked at Dok-go-hwang.
Dokgo Hwangs face was like a yaksha.
Just by looking at his face, you could feel the malice and venom that he harbored.
After Eom So-so was killed by Pyo-wol, Dok-go-hwang couldnt control his emotions and went out of his way like this.
I dont know if its a different time, but seeing how he couldnt choose the seriousness at such an important time made my heart feel frustrated.
When Dokgo Hwang heard that the pyowol had appeared at the top of the memorial, he hurriedly ran to it. But when he arrived, the moon had already disappeared.
When he couldnt get anything in the end, Dokgo Hwang was venting his anger by destroying a stone statue.
Dokgohwangs ugliness made Jang Moo-geuk miserable.
What he expected from Dokgo Hwang was a much more sober judgment and mature response. However, Dokgo Hwang was preupied with personal feelings and was unable to find reason.
Dokgohwang asked with a sigh.
So you just sent him away?
Lee Geom-han was with me.
This sword? Master of Union Union?
Yes. It was a situation where I couldnt move quickly.
What a disappointment. To think you just let him go just because of Lee Geomhan.
Dont speak carelessly.
Am I wrong?
You should know that there are lines you can cross and lines you cant. You are about to cross that line now. respectfully.
Zhang Wujie politely warned.
Normally, Emperor Dokgo would have retreated from this point. Unfortunately, he was too excited to make a cool decision.
Dokgohwang screamed loudly.
What line are you talking about? Its disappointing that youre trying to discipline me in this situation. No prity!
Disappointment? Please know that I am very disappointed in you.
Zhang Wu-geuks voice was as cold as the North Sea storm.
The moment he heard his voice, Dokgo Hwang felt his blood run cold. It was the first time Zhang Wu-geuk had treated him like this.
I was alert.
Its because I know that Jangmu-geuk is scary at times like this.
At the same time, I also felt a sense of resistance.
He was not the old Dokgohwang.
Thanks to Zhang Wu-geuks help, he was able to be the ruler of martial arts practice, but he was not subordinate to Zhang Wu-geuk.
They were a colleague rtionship with equal eye level.
Dokgo Hwang thought so.
Because of this, Zhang Wu-geuks admonition-like tone created a strong sense of repulsion.
If you continue to admonish me like this, I will no longer help you. Keep that fact in mind.
Whoa!
For a moment, Zhang Wujie let out a sigh.
A look of disappointment was evident on his face.
Dokgo Hwang was one of the few young warriors he recognized. Thats why he helped me when I was going through hardships at Mugeomryun and treated him kindly after that.
The result was this.
Zhang Mujis eyes sank deeply.
In an instant, the air around the area changed.
Dokgohwang also sensed the changed atmosphere.
No prity?
I want you to put aside your personal grudges for a while and focus on the business of the Golden Thousand.
That cant be.
By the way, this is an order, not a request.
The blood drained from Dokgo Hwangs face.
Zhang Mu-geuks words hurt his pride.
Even the eyes looking at himself were not looking at his colleagues, but at his subordinates.
Did you just say an order?
okay!
Werent we on equal terms?
I was going to treat you like that. But now I see that it shouldnt have been.
No prity!
Dokgo Hwang screamed, and life arose from his whole body.
The scenery in the hall trembled as if an earthquake had struck him. However, there was no change in expression on Jang Mu-geuks face when he faced his murderous death head-on.
My father emphasized. You have to make sure up and down. They say its human nature to cross the line when treated well. At the time, I thought my father was wrong, but now I see that he was right. After all, people need to clearly set the order.
So you want to fight me now?
Im saying that Ill definitely set the order.
good night! no prity. I also wanted to make the order clear from before.
Dokgo Hwang raised his gong power as if he had done well.
Zhang Mu-geuk looked at Dok-go-hwang and said,
Youd better do your best.
OK!
Dokgohwang burst into the lions roar and attacked Jang Mu-geuk.
In his hand, there was a sword that was manifesting sword power before he knew it.
Wedge liquid!
Zhang Wu-geuk walked towards Geomgang with his hands behind his back.
The de of the sword sted at his defenseless waist.
Wow!
A shock wave exploded with an explosion.
All the scenery in the hall was destroyed, but Zhang Wu-geuk, who was hit by the sword, was fine.
A translucent film was formed on the waist area.
The anti-tangangi was focused only on the waist area.
Dokgohwang widened his eyes.
Is it possible to apply anti-tank strength only to the desired area? Nonsense.
Ill show you from now on. The gap between you and me
Zhang Wujiu raised his fist.
Suddenly, his fists were overflowing with formidable energy.
Chapter 568
Episode 568
Lee Moo-iks nickname was Yukbisura (_).
Like the nickname Sura with six arms, he was a master of handicraft.
The appearance of him spreading his handicrafts as if he had six arms led to a part of the Namhae Murim.
Lee Moo-Ik entered the martial arts training at a young age and made a sess, eventually bing Dokgo Hwangs closest aide.
Moo-Ik Lee murmured as he looked at the residence of Hwang Dok-go.
I hope the wounds arent too big.
Dokgohwang lost miserably to Jang Mu-geuk.
He thought that the gap with Zhang Wu-geuk wouldnt be that big, but it didnt take long to realize that it was a mistake.
Zhang Mu-geuks Jin-shin martial arts were on a different level.
Moo-Ik Lee did not see the fight between the two. However, after the fight, he saw Dokgo Hwangs wounds and mental state and realized that their fight was one-sided.
Dokgo Hwang was literally out of his mind.
My mind couldnt copse like that simply because there was a certain amount of gap.
Shocked by how much he was shocked, Emperor Dokgo went into his residence and did note out.
after!
Lee Mu-ik sighed.
It was notfortable to watch the lord he served be horribly defeated and left behind.
You must ovee, lord! If you ovee this defeat, your lord will be able to soar higher.
Originally, a hero is thew to stand up after oveing trials.
Lee Moo-Ik hoped that Dok-Go-Hwang would do the same.
Even though the shock of defeat is great, if you ovee it, the dokgohwang will be stronger.
Moo-ik Lee came out of the Geumcheonhoe, sincerely wishing that it would happen.
after!
Aftering out of Geumcheonhoe, he walked down the street.
It waste at night, but there were quite a few people on the street.
Most of them were warriors belonging to the Geumcheonhoe.
they were moving briskly. Some were waiting to get on the boat, while others were moving in perfect order under the guidance of the conductor.
A three-day truce does not mean we are giving up.
The armistice was an optimal time to prepare for arger war.
The Geumcheonhoe was preparing for a major war by moving unmanned soldiers or deploying new forces ording to a set n.
It was the same with Union Reunion.
Under the leadership of Namgungseol, they were also preparing for the war three dayster by moving soldiers or redeploying troops.
Moo-Ik Lee stopped for a moment and watched the unmanned people move.
Its boring now.
Its been a while since I came to Poyang Lake.
In the meantime, the number of warriors who died at his hands was numerous.
Recently, together with Dokgo Hwang, he raided Solgawon and killed the assassins.
I couldnt even count how many peoples blood was on his hands.
With the dream of Cheongwoon, he followed Dokgo Hwang into Gangho. However, what he wanted was not such senseless ughter and a huge war.
A romantic strongman with style and courtesy.
That was the strength Lee Moo-Ik wanted.
But no such stronghold exists.
Now I know that my wish is just an empty dream. So now I wanted to go back to Namhae.
I wanted to live peacefully while looking at the endless sea.
But he knew what a futile dream it was.
It was a dream that could onlye true if Dokgo Hwang, the lord, made a decision to return to Namhae. And the Dokgohwang he knew was never someone who would return to Namhae without any ie.
Whoa!
He sighed as he looked at Lake Poyang, then moved on.
There was no particr destination.
I just moved as far as I could.
As I walked like that, I came to a back alley where people were rare.
hmm!
Lee Moo-ik frowned slightly and looked around.
The streets felt especially dreary.
It was time for Moo-Ik Lee to take a step back.
that buck! that buck!
A woman from the other side was walking toward him.
It was a woman in a red dress.
It was dark and far away, so I couldnt see her face, but I could tell from the curvy body exposed through her clothes that she was quite beautiful.
like!
Moo-Ik Lee forgot all his anxieties from a while ago and looked at the woman.
As the woman got closer, her face became clearer.
Moo-Ik Lees breathing quickened without even realizing it.
Because her face was as beautiful as her body.
Lee Mu-ik could not take his eyes off the womans face. The woman lifted her head and looked at him, perhaps feeling Lee Mu-iks hot eyes.
The woman looked at Lee Moo-ik and smiled.
Lee Mu-ik was stunned and continued to look at the woman.
Finally the woman reached in front of him.
The woman bowed slightly to Lee Mu-ik and passed by.
For some reason, I felt like I would regret it for the rest of my life if I missed it.
Moo-Ik Lee took the womans hand as it was.
hey.
yes?
The woman opened her eyes wide in surprise.
Even that look was enchanting.
Lee Moo-ik let go of her hand and made an excuse.
Im not a bad person. I
Fu-wook!
At that moment, Mu-Ik Lee felt a burning pain in his lower abdomen.
I looked up in amazement and saw that a dagger was lodged in his abdomen. It was the woman who was holding the dagger.
What?
Moo-Ik Lee opened his mouth wide in surprise.
At that moment, the womans expression changedpletely.
The shy and innocent expression disappeared, and the eyes and expression changed to cool.
It was only then that Moo-Ik Lee realized that the woman was not the wife of a woman.
Could it be an assassin?
He hit the woman with the palm of his hand. But the woman backed away and lightly dodged his attack.
Lee Moo-ik jumped after the woman and shouted.
Reveal your identity, Assassin!
He tried to perform Gwangfengsu (L), a season of Jinsin. But at that moment, the energy was cut off.
what?
A puzzled look appeared on Lee Moo-iks face.
I have been practicing martial arts for a long time, but I have never been like this.
The cause was a dagger stuck in the abdomen.
It is poison! You wicked bitch.
Only then did Moo-Ik Lee, realizing the cause, screamed out loud, but there was no strength in his voice.
It was because the poison in the dagger had melted his intestines.
dump!
Moo-Ik Lee, whose legs were weak, fell to his knees.
He barely raised his head and looked at the woman.
What do you mean you have a grudge against me?
You didnt attack us because you had a grudge, did you?
The woman responded calmly and approached Mu-Ik Lee.
Now that Moo-Ik Lee knew that he could not fight back, he boldly approached.
At the womans words, Lee Moo-ik searched for a while.
Sol Gawon. You are an assassin who was there.
thats right! My name is Hong Ye-seol. The assassins you and Dokgohwang attacked and killed are all my number.
Thats
Moo-Ik Lee made a desperate expression.
Hong Ye-seol looked at Lee Moo-ik with a cold smile.
I dont know if Lee Moo-Ik died, but she put in quite a long time and effort for todays ambush.
After targeting Lee Mu-ik, I did a lot of research.
Lee Moo-iks weakness, tendency, and the likes of a woman.
Among them, what Hong Ye-seol paid attention to was Lee Moo-iks favorite female fragrance.
Peoples tastes dont change easily.
It was the same with the female figure I liked.
He himself is not sure, but the image of a woman he likes has always been the same.
He liked to dress in red clothes with a dark body and an innocent face.
Hong Ye-seol perfectly grasped Lee Moo-iks taste and came out decorating it. Then, pretending to be a coincidence, I ran into him, and it was a perfect ambush.
Wicked Bitch!
Ill take it as apliment.
Keugh!
Dont be too lonely. A few more will follow you.
Thats
You guys touched the wrong person. Hes just not something you can do anything about.
Keugh!
Moo-Ik Moo-Ik Lee coughed up blood and copsed. And never moved again.
Hong Ye-seol indifferently turned around.
There was no trace of guilt or pity on her face.
I was just happy that I was able to return to Pyowols side now that I hadpleted my mission.
It wasnt just Moo-Ik Lee who died that day.
An unmanned man named Do Ham-gyeong also lost his life.
He was also a key military officer of Mugeomryun who assisted Dokgohwang.
Their deaths made Dokgohwang, who was still struggling with the aftereffects of defeat, fall into more despair.
The circumstances behind the deaths of Moo-Ik Lee and Ham-Kyung Do were not known at first.
Although the two are important figures in martial arts, it is because they were not widely known externally.
Furthermore, Geumcheonhoe was in a state of emergency ahead of a big fight.
Because of that, most people didnt care about their deaths. At the Geumcheonhoe, if possible, I tried not to attach much importance to their deaths. However, the truth of the death was known through the mouths of martial arts warriors.
It is said that Mugeomryun raided the base of the assassins, and the vindictive assassins retaliated.
The martial arts leadership tried to cover up this fact, but they couldnt keep everyones mouth shut.
Eventually, this incident became widely known, and it made people realize once again how tenacious and terrifying the assassins were.
As this happened, Pyowol was the one who stood out again.
The man standing at the apex of the assassins was Pyowol. When people talk about assassins, it is natural to mention Pyolwol.
At first, only strong people mentioned it, butter, ordinary people also talked about it.
If he puts his mind to it, he will be able to easily cut the head of Geumcheonhoeju or Eunryeonhoeju.
No matter how thoroughly we defend ourselves, it is useless. There is no one that a god of death cannot kill with his mind.
If you have been damaged by the Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe, send a request to Pyowol. Then he will avenge you.
It is also Pyo-wol who brought the supplies of King Nangwang Gu Jin. He took revenge after receiving a request from the Jewon Corps.
The request fee was one coin.
Rumors like that spread rapidly.
Of course, it was an unpleasant rumor for the Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe.
The appearance of an assassin with a higher status than Jang Moo-geuk, the owner of Geumcheonhoe, or Lee Geom-han, the owner of Eunryeonhoe. Naturally, the two forces tried to put the rumors to rest. But I couldnt shut everyones mouth.
Rumors about Pyowol grew one after another.
In the end, both forces had to give up on putting the rumors to rest. And an incident urred that made them unable to care about Pyowol any more.
After the three-day armistice, Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe shed in the middle of Lake Poyang.
The Geumcheonhoe mobilized about 20 ships, and the Eunryeonhoe mobilized a simr number of ships.
Encountered in the middle of Poyang Lake, they attacked each other regardless of who came first.
Quagmire!
Ships collided with ships with the sound of trees breaking.
Not just one or two, but dozens of boats bumped into each other in the middle of Poyang Lake and became entangled, creating a small ind.
Dead!
Move over.
Ha!
Soldiers from both sides climbed over the railing and jumped onto the others ship.
It was at this time that the most damage urred.
Those who were killed while attacking recklessly without knowing the opponents level appeared one after another.
But that was only for a moment.
Soon, the warriors chose an opponent that matched their level and fought.
Chow!
Keugh!
Ugh!
The sound of shing weapons and screams erupted from everywhere.
Those who died or were injured were thrown into Lake Poyang.
The waters of Lake Poyang were stained red with their blood.
The fight between the two factions continued for almost half a day.
In the meantime, the number of people killed or injured was close to a thousand on both sides.
It was the highest death toll since the Great War broke out.
The number of people who died in just one day was unbelievable.
So many people died that it took more than a day for the blood-stained water surface to return to its original state.
Starting from this incident, the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe fought fiercely without retreating an inch.
Chapter 569
Episode 569
Autumn has passed and winter has arrived in an instant.
In a short time of only a few months, countless people died in Poyang Lake.
After the time ofmemorating Roh Tae-taes death, the two sides shed with all their might.
At first, their battlefields were confined to the Poyang Lake area. But as time went by, the wire got bigger and bigger.
Like the eye of a storm, it absorbs everything around it and growsrger.
There were those who voluntarily participated in the war, but there were also many munpa who had no choice but to jump into it.
Neutrality was not allowed in this fight.
It was because the Geumcheonhoe or the Eunryeonhoe did not allow it to happen.
They were forced to make a choice.
No other options existed.
Only the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe exist.
Many munpa received visits from the messengers of Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe. Unable to withstand the pressure, the munpa eventually chose one of the two sides.
Ganghodaejeon grew bigger and bigger, and the Poyangho area, the center of which, became ruins.
Poyang Lake, one of the most prosperous ces in Gangho, was filled with the energy of death.
The seasons changed quickly.
The winter, when white snow covered the whole world, ising to an end. The snow hadnt melted yet, but the temperature itself had changed to warm.
Everyone had a hunch that spring wasing soon. But Kanghos winter isnt over yet. Rather, it was just the beginning.
Yesterday too, there was an incident where the elites of the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe shed and many people died.
Now, the two forces have be Cheolcheon enemies.
Even when they first shed, they had legitimate reasons and ideals to aim for.
What I wanted was clear.
However, as the fight dragged on, all such causes and ideals disappeared, leaving only great hatred towards each other.
I didnt even know why I was fighting anymore. He only knew that he had to kill his opponent in order to live.
They are Union Union bastards.
Damn it! Dont miss a single one.
A fierce battle was taking ce in the depths of Jade Flower Mountain.
Okhwa Mountain was a mountain hundreds of li south of Poyang Lake.
It was a very important location geographically because it was necessary to pass through Mt. Okhwa to approach Lake Poyang from the south.
Those who controlled this ce could smoothly supply troops, but those who did not had to take a detour to receive troops.
The difference was great.
For that reason, Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe sent their elites to seize Okhwasan. And they met at Jade Flower Mountain.
Turn left and attack them.
We need to block the retreat.
These guys!
Orders and rattlesnakes resounded through Jade Flower Mountain.
More than a hundred people from both sides collided at Mt.
The number of people fighting was small, but each individual was the elite of both sides.
Because of this, rather than arge-scale fight, a more intense fight ensued.
Among them, there were two people who fought the most fiercely.
Executive Director. I will definitely cut your breath today.
Come on as much as you like, Daemyung Geum.
They were showing a different level of inaction than other soldiers.
Geum Dae-myung was a soldier belonging to Eunryeonhoe, and Jeon Moo-yang was leading the soldiers of Geumcheonhoe.
Both of them were in theirte twenties, showing off their innocence.
They were fighting fiercely as if they were fierce enemies.
Catch up!
Both of them were making Do-beop theirst name.
They wielded swords with terrifying momentum.
The swords have already shed dozens of times.
Both of them were already exhausted because it was a fight that raised all their strength.
It was such a brutal fight.
Whoo!
Every time the Tao cut through the air, a terrifying sound was heard.
Their fight was so fierce and ferocious that no one else dared to intervene.
Not only the two of them, but the fight between the subordinates was reaching its climax.
The blood from the bodies of the dead was spreading red over the white snow.
It looked like a red flower blooming on the snow.
Kuuk!
At that time, Daemyung Geum fell to his knees with a scream. There was a deep cut on his side.
It was cut by the way of the former chief.
Geum Dae-myung looked at Jeon Mu-yang with his hand covering his side.
Even the chief executive was not unscathed.
It wasnt as fatal as Daemyung Geum, but it was quite deeply wounded. But he stood upright on his two legs.
It was the difference between the two winning and losing.
Jeon Moo-yang said, aiming at the golden Dae-myeong on the road.
Golden name. We will have the jade volcano.
OK! take it as you like In the end, the union association will take it back.
joy! Please feel free toe. Those whoe will cut down all these roads.
Now you are lucky enough to win, but such an opportunity will nevere again. Executive Director!
Its a long mess. The original loser has no words. Lengthen your neck.
Jeon Mu-yang snorted and held the sword high into the sky. Now, if you just hit it down, Daemyung Geums life was over.
Daemyung Geum gave up on life.
He knew best that there was no point in resisting with these injuries.
It didnt matter if he died, but he only regretted the fact that even his poor subordinates had to die.
The centa of his subordinates was already lying down in the snow.
Is this how it ends?
It was when he tried to close his eyes in despair.
It smells like blood.
Suddenly, a strange voice came from somewhere.
The intense fight fell into a lull for a while at the sound of a heavy bass sound that sounded like a cave.
The warriors of Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe, as well as Daemyung Geum and Muyang Jeon, looked at the ce where the voices were heard.
A tall man in his mid-thirties was walking towards their gaze.
However, his behavior was strange.
Only the sleeve is blowing in the wind where the left arm should be.
He was a one-armed man whose arm had been amputated from the age of the shoulder.
The olddy frowned and shouted.
Who are you? Dont you know that this is a ce where you shouldnte in carelessly?
No, its a road made for people to go, but you cante in? What kind of bullshit is that?
The elderly man asked with an expression of iprehension.
Jeon Mu-yang shouted, aiming at the elderly man.
This is the realm of our Golden Heaven. No one can pass through without the permission of the Golden Temple.
This is the most novel bullshit Ive ever heard.
what?
Did Geumcheonhoe buy Jade Hwasan with money? What kind of territory do you insist on such a subject?
How dare you insult the Geumcheonhoe.
Hes such a funny guy. Who insulted you? Is telling the truth an insult?
The old man snorted.
Moo-yangs anger exploded in an instant.
A one-armed man talking carelessly.
I dont have an arm, but you dont seem to have a brain. You better judge which one is more like an idiot.
Nom!
Eventually, Jeon Mu-yangs anger exploded.
He left Dae-myeong Geum and threw himself at the elderly man.
Shigaak!
His sword was swung at the mature man.
It was intended to cut the old mans body in two at once.
I was thinking of killing a one-armed man with a single knife cut.
Everyone expected the death of the elderly.
Even the golden age, whose life is at stake.
Only a childish person will lose his life being swept up in our fight for no reason.
bang!
At that moment, an explosion broke out.
Daemyung Geum was surprised by the unexpected binge and looked at the elderly man. Then he saw an amazing sight.
Turn it off!
Jeon Mu-yang, who had radiated such bloody momentum and rushed at it, was rolling on the floor. However, his condition was strange.
It waspletely crushed, as if it had been hit with arge mace in the upper chest.
oh my god!
What kind of fisting?
All of this was a disaster that urred in a single punch by an elderly man.
The old man lightly punched out. However, Jeon Mu-yangs sword broke like a can of millet, and his upper body was mashed like fish meat.
It was truly unbelievable power.
Jeon Mu-yangs subordinates opened their mouths in amazement.
It was an act of shortening ones own life to lose ones mind like this in the middle of a fight with an opponent. However, it was the same for the opponent who stopped acting in surprise.
Thats why the one-armed mans inaction was beyondmon sense.
One of Jeon Mu-yangs subordinates screamed.
Killing a warrior of the Golden Heaven? You dont want him to live like that, do you?
Ah, was Iza a soldier of the Golden Heaven? I thought you were just a ragtag because you were so weak.
The elderly man muttered, scratching his head with his only arm.
This made the Geumcheonhoe warriors even more angry.
Take it!
Dead!
They left Geum Dae-myeongs men alone and rushed at the man.
after!
The one-armed man let out a light sigh.
I didnt want this fight, but I didnt want to avoid it either. Even if the opponent is Geumcheonhoe.
The old man concentrated his energy on his only arm.
Haze shimmered in his hands, which were as big and thick as the lid of the pot.
Chaa!
The old man swung his fist as it was.
Kwaaang!
Keugh!
Ears, ears
Geum Dae-myeong and his subordinates covered their ears with both hands and suffered.
This is because the tremendous explosion passed through the eardrum and was transmitted to the brain. The shock that shook their brains like tofu made them unconscious for a while.
The first person toe to his senses was Daemyung Geum.
Daemyung Geum opened his eyes and looked at the ce where the elderly man was.
Arge pit had been dug around the ce where he was standing. It is arge circr hole in the ground, as if a meteorite had fallen. And around the pit, the warriors of the Golden Heaven who rushed at him were strewn about.
Their sprawling figures, with their limbs bent in grotesque directions, reminded me of wooden puppets with broken joints.
Turn it off!
Gagging!
Those who barely survived let out a rough breath.
Ten people were killed and twelve wounded by the blow of the one-armed middle-aged man. The unmanned soldiers who were fortunately out of full power were frozen and unable to do anything.
what?
What the heck
I couldnt even dream of attacking again.
The one-armed man did not dare to do anything about it. If this was an inaction, the leaders of the Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe had toe forward to see how it could be tampered with.
Ugh!
Lets run away too.
The warriors of the Geumcheonhoe carried the bodies of theirrades and fled.
The old man shook his hands and murmured.
Was it too much? I still cant control it well.
Originally, I didnt intend to use my hands this excessively.
I was just going to throw out the soul lightly, but the air power was too excessive.
We still have a long way to go.
It was then.
Geum Dae-myeong approached the mature man using the sword as a staff.
Geum Dae-myeong, who arrived in front of the old man, greeted with a hug.
Resuscitation is said to be the golden name of the Eunnyeonhoe. Thank you for your help.
I didnt mean to help you, so theres no need to thank you.
Still, I received grace, how can I just pass by? If you tell me the great name of the Daehyeop, I will definitely repay the favor.
her!
I earnestly ask you to tell me the name of Daehyeop.
To the earnest words of Geum Dae-myeong, the old man replied as if he could not help it.
My name is Hwang Bo Chi-seung.
Hwangbochiseung?
exactly!
Hwangbo Daehyup! If you dont have a ce to live, how about going to our union association? At this meeting, we will treat Hwangbo Daehyeop as an honored guest.
Im sorry. I have someone to look for.
Who are you looking for?
I am looking for my lord.
Are you saying that your lord already serves someone?
exactly! This Hwangbo Chiseung has already sworn allegiance to the lord. Thats why I cant join the union association.
Chapter 570
Episode 570 Chaotic
times give birth to heroes.
The battle between the Jincheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe gave birth to numerous new stars.
In the Geumcheonhoe, young warriors called the Four Great Warriors stood out, and in the Eunryeonhoe, the equipment called Eunryeon Saik (y) went unnamed.
Storm Dancer Shin Moo-young.
Wind Spirit Swordsman Ki Han-seong.
Wolhayugaek () Eunsoo-ryun.
Jeon Moo-yeol, the Magician Dogaek.
Yulsanyeong of the ck Wing Swordsman.
Statue of General White Wings.
Cheongik Bieung (iw) Dark.
Eunik Seonja (y) Go Yeon-hwa.
These eight could be said to be the best young warriors created by the Great War.
They showed their presence on the fierce battlefield and made numerous feats.
It has emerged as a threat to those who previously had a reputation.
The most surprising thing is that they arepletely unknown soldiers.
The strong people cheered at the progress of young warriors who had not been noticed until now.
Although it could not bepared to the owners of Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe, the appearance of new equipment was enough to inject new vitality into Kangho.
Then a new warrior appeared.
A one-armed man who suddenly appeared on Mt. Okhwa.
Theck of an arm was a fatal w for warriors.
It wasnt just a story about being ufortable with no arms.
The human body is very sensitive, so even a slight imbnce would break the harmony.
Without arms, it is difficult to bnce the body and the power of martial arts is halved. Above all, it is difficult to perform martial arts for a long time because the flow of inner energy is not smooth.
Despite such shorings, the eldest man showed great inaction.
It was an overwhelming force against the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe at Mt. Okhwa.
During his one stroke, Jeon Mu-yang was killed, and twenty of his subordinates were killed or injured.
Among the martial artists who recently went to Gangho, there was no one who presented a more shocking first stage than this.
Those who heard the rumors gave the one-armed middle-aged man a nickname of Dokbi Kwon King (ȭ).
It was half awe, half ridicule.
Some were in awe, saying it was a human victory, while others dismissed it as a one-armed idiot.
The epithet Dokbi Kwon King had both meanings.
In this way, Hwang Bo-chi-seung, the king of poison, became a warrior that Kang-ho pays attention to.
At the Geumcheonhoe, Hwangbochiseung was named publicly at once. It was because he lost dozens of his subordinates at Mt.
It was Jeon Moo-yeol, one of the Four Great Martial Artists, who was one of the 4 Great Martial Arts.
Jeon Moo-yeol was the older brother of Jeon Mu-yang, who died at the hands of Hwang Bo Chi-seung.
The death of his younger brother angered him and inmed his enmity towards Hwang Bo-chi-seung.
However, Hwang Bo Chi-seung waspletely unaware of this fact.
Hwang Bochiseung entered the Li River south of Lake Poyang.
Yeogang was an area where neither the Eunryeonhoe nor the Geumcheonhoe were firmly in control.
Eunryeonhoe took control first, but Geumcheonhoe came inter and it was a ce where a fierce battle took ce.
Hwang Bo-chi-seung, who was looking around the streets, soon found arge inn and went in.
Perhaps because of the ambiguous time, there were few customers in the inn.
Are you there?
The owner of the inn, who had been dozing off, woke up startled by Hwang Bo Chi-seungs voice.
Wee.
The owner of the inn hurriedly ran out.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung told him.
Are there any rooms left?
of course. How many days will you be staying?
Im thinking of staying for a day or three. Are you okay?
sure.
The owner of the inn smiled brightly.
Hwang Bochiseung paid him a hermit in advance and sat down.
Please bring me something to eat and a bottle of alcohol.
Wait a little. I will bring it soon.
The owner of the inn quickly ran to the kitchen.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung, who was left alone, took a seat by the window.
From his seat, he could see the vast Poyang Lake at a nce.
There was not a singlemon fishing boat in Poyang Lake, where many boats would normally float.
No matter how cold the weather was, it didnt make sense that there were no fishing boats operating.
It was a phenomenon that urred as the sh between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe intensified.
Death could not be avoided if the ship was floated for no reason and was caught up in a fight between the two sides. In fact, there were a lot of fishermen who died like that.
The fishermen gave up fishing altogether as the boat floaters sank or died.
Lake Poyang, which is not visited by people, no longer looked beautiful.
Some called Lake Poyang the Lake of Death.
Because so many people died here.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung also heard rumors whileing here and knew the circumstances.
I really didnt know that Lake Poyang under the world would be so lonely.
I didnt expect the scenery of boating, but I didnt expect that I wouldnt see a single skiff.
The war between the two powers was devastating the entire river.
Not only Lake Poyang, but the whole river is adversely affected.
after!
It was when Hwang Bo Chi-seung unknowingly let out a sigh.
The food is out.
The owner of the inn set the drink and food down on his table.
Thank you!
Hwang Bo Chi-seung thanked him and lifted the bottle.
Squeak!
Pour a drink into a ss and put the bottle down.
He picked up the ss again and poured it into his mouth. Then he picked up the bottle and poured it into his ss.
Since he only had one arm, a series of movements were cumbersome. Hwang Bo Chi-seung still did notin.
It was because I was able to sense it just by having one intact arm attached to it.
It was when Hwang Bo Chi-seung drank three cups of alcohol in a row.
Daehyeop, Hwang Bochiseung, the king of poison, right?
Someone opened the door of the guesthouse and walked in front of him.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung put down his drinking ss and looked at the approaching person.
They were a man and a woman who appeared to be in theirte twenties.
The man was wearing a ck uniform and had a very elegant appearance, while the woman in a silver uniform had an alluring appearance.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung asked.
I am Hwang Bo Chi Seung, who are you?
My name is Yulsanyeong, and this is Go Yeonhwa Sojeo.
hmm! ck-winged swordsmen and hidden-wings?
It is just a lie. Compared to Hwangbo Daehyeop, it falls short.
So, what are the two of you, Eunryun Saik?
The two of them were the famous Unryeon Saik.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung also heard a lot of rumors about them aftering to Poyang Lake.
Because of that, I was a bit curious.
I see
Hwang Bo Chi-seung admired inwardly.
Because the prayers of the two were very outstanding.
The momentum of Yulsanyeong was well refined. It meant that he knew how to perfectly control the flow of internal energy.
The achievement of Go Yeon-hwa was not inferior to Yulsan-young at all.
To achieve this level of aplishment with a womans body was truly remarkable.
Yulsanyeong said carefully.
May I sit down?
If youre thinking of telling me to join the union association, just go back.
hmm! It is just as I have heard.
Yul San-yeong frowned slightly.
As soon as he heard the story of Hwangbochiseung from Daemyung Geum, he immediately ran to embrace him.
On the other hand, Ko Yeon-hwa was with him purely out of curiosity.
He was curious about the identity of the warrior who earned the nickname of the King of Poison Fist with just one fight.
If the words of Daemyeong Geum were true, it was clear that Hwang Bo Chi-seung was the owner of formidable martial arts. It would be very reassuring if such a talented person joined the Union Association.
Yul San-yeong asked again.
Can you reconsider? The only ce to respond to that wicked Geumcheonhoe is the Eunyeonhoe.
I dont know about that. I am not interested.
How can you be born as a captain and be indifferent to worldly affairs?
Everyone has circumstances. Finding my lord is the most important thing to me.
Then someones cold voice interrupted the conversation.
I wonder who your lord is. Will he really mourn your death?
Squeak!
The owner of the voice opened the door of the inn and came inside.
The moment they saw him, Yul San-young and Ko Yeon-hwas expressions hardened.
It was a thief in his early thirties, wrapped in a blood-red cloth.
The long scars across the face and sharp eyes made the viewer shrink.
I have no fever?
To think that the Demon King ising directly.
Yul San-young and Ko Yeon-hwa recognized his identity and were wary.
The neer to the inn was Jeon Moo-yeol, one of the four great martial artists of the Geumcheonhoe.
Jeon Moo-yeol came straight to the table where Hwang Bo-chi-seung was.
Unlike Yulsan-young and Ko Yeon-hwa, he was full of life.
He red at Hwangbochiseung with eyes as if he were looking at the enemy of life and death.
Chief Executive Officer said:
Answer me. Will your lord mourn over your death?
no! He is not one to shed tears over the death of others.
Are you still willing to pay your allegiance?
Because I was blessed.
Can that grace be exchanged for your own death?
Yes. I cany down my life to repay the favor.
Its too bad.
What do you mean?
Because I died before I could repay the favor.
I?
Yes.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung looked at Jeon Mu-yeol with his eyes narrowed.
The eyes of Jeon Moo-yeol looking at him were clearly full of life. It was an impossible gaze without resentment.
Do you have a grudge against me?
I dont know.
What do you mean?
The sheep you killed at Jade Hua Mountain is my younger brother.
Executive Director?
You say you dont remember even though you killed it with your own hands at Jade Volcano?
A formidable life force radiated from Jeon Moo-yeols body.
Jeon Moo-yang, who was killed by Hwang Bo-chi-seungs hand at Mount Okhwa, was his younger brother. As soon as he heard that the enemy who killed his younger brother, Hwang Bo Chi-seung, had appeared here, he ran without hesitation.
The man in front of him was his brothers enemy.
His status or martial arts were not that important to Jeon Mu-yeol.
Yul San-yeong and Ko Yeon-hwa looked at the two with puzzled expressions.
Originally, the moment I met Jeon Moo-yeol, I should have fought with all my might. Whatever the circumstances, they were warriors representing the forces of Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe.
In fact, they fought with all their might whenever they met. Even though I couldnt win.
Jeon Moo-yeol did not even pay attention to those two.
His eyes were fixed only on Hwang Bo Chi Seung.
The resentment for losing his younger brother is so great that he doesnt even pay attention to those around him.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung sighed and replied.
phew! I dont know who your brother is, but the ones who attacked me first were the Geumcheonhoe warriors. I was just defending.
You want me to believe that?
It doesnt matter if you dont believe it. Because what I say is true.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung did not waver at all.
His unshakable appearance in front of a master named Jeon Moo-yeol reminded us of a huge rock.
Even though he had no arms, he couldnt see any loopholes. However, such images did not enter the eyes of Jeon Mu-yeol, who was consumed by anger.
Sreung!
Jeon Moo-yeol took out his sword and held it.
Ko Yeon-hwa, who saw this, whispered to Yul San-yeong.
How do I do it?
Lets watch.
yes? But
If you get into trouble, lets save it then. Then you will not be able to turn down our recruitment offer.
Is it really necessary?
I know how Go So-jeo feels, but now is the time to be calm. We need at least one more master. This is a great opportunity to recruit him.
But he said he already had someone serving him
If you watch it, youll understand. How firm is his loyalty.
Yulsanyeong snorted and looked at Hwangbochiseung.
Then, Jeon Moo-yeol said in a loud voice.
Reveal your lord. I will cut off his head and send it to his lord. And I will cut off your lords neck as well.
At that moment, Hwang Bochiseung raised his magnificent body.
He raised his one and only fist and aimed it at the front row.
The death god Pyowol! This is the lord to whom Hwangbochiseung swore allegiance. I can tolerate insulting Me, but I cannot tolerate insulting Him. Come on! You arrogant warrior.
Chapter 571
Episode 571
The fight between Hwang Bo Chi-seung and Jeon Moo-yeol caused a great stir in Gangho.
If Jeon Moo-yeol had won, there would have been no scandal.
This is because it is the natural result that most people expect.
The problem is that the winner of this fight was a one-armed Kwonwang named Hwangbochiseung.
After twenty seconds of fighting, Hwang Bo Chi-seung overpowered Jeon Moo-yeol.
Jeon Moo-yeol escaped with great wounds, and the winner was Hwang Bo-chi-seung.
If youve made it this far, theres no problem.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung would have be a hero and people would have worshiped him.
Because a warrior without one arm won a victory against one of the four martial artists.
It was truly a model of human victory.
The problem was in Yulsanyeongs reaction immediately after Hwangbochiseungs victory.
Yul San-young forced Hwang Bo-chi-seung to join the union association.
It was judged that a master like Hwang Bo Chi-seung would be of great help to them if they were on their side.
It had to be.
It was because he had confirmed the tremendous inaction of Hwangbochiseung with his own eyes.
If it was an inaction that beat Jeon Moo-yeol, he could not guarantee a match.
As it was originally, I had to work hard for a long time while doing polite manners. However, Yul San-yeong pushed ahead.
Although he won the fight against Jeon Moo-yeol, Hwang Bo-chi-seung also suffered considerable injuries.
Tired and injured, I thought I couldnt refuse. So Yul San-yeong forced Hwang Bo-chi-seung to make a choice.
However, contrary to Yulsanyeongs expectations, Hwang Bochiseung resolutely rejected his offer.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung was an upright man.
He was not one to be shaken by just that much of a threat.
When Hwangbochiseung refused, Yulsanyeong tried to subdue him with martial arts. He was confident that Hwang Bo Chi-seung was injured, so he would be able to subdue him easily.
However, Hwang Bo Chi-seung had a force that exceeded his expectations.
The two punches caused Yul San-yeong to suffer serious internal injuries.
In return, Hwangbochiseung also paid a considerable price.
When Yulsanyeong was injured, the warriors of Eunryeonhoe, who had followed him, attacked Hwangbochiseung.
It was difficult to deal with all of them with an injured body, and above all, Hwang Bo Chi-seung, who did not want to fight with the Union Association for no reason, chose to run away.
Whoa! Whoa!
Chiseung Hwang held on to arge tree and took a deep breath.
Hisplexion was very pale.
Its because he suffered a lot of internal injuries.
As I tried to put things in my hands, my internal air flowed backwards, deepening my inner wounds.
I was in too much of a hurry.
Bochiseung Hwang shook his head.
Greedy to find Pyowol, he came to Poyang Lake, but showed his inaction too early. Because of that, the flies were attracted.
I didnt want to make the matter bigger, so I tried to keep the matter in my hands, which rather angered me.
stupid! I have been away from Gangho for a long time, and I have lost all my senses.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung med himself for his stupidity.
Its a mistake I wouldnt have made in the past.
It was clear that his head was rusty as he practiced far away from Gangho.
This way.
He ran away this way.
Peoples voices were heard everywhere.
It was the voice of the unmanned men chasing him.
Its not just the Unryeonhoe unmanned people that are being tracked. Even the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe joined.
There was no opening like this.
The warriors of Eunryeonhoe and Geumcheonhoe fought among themselves while chasing Hwangbochiseung.
Then, when Hwangbochiseungs trail was discovered, the act of tracking it was repeated.
Whoa!
Hwang Bo Chi-seung sighed and ran away again.
His weakest point was light engineering.
Originally, it wasnt fast, but after losing an arm, it became even slower.
Especially when I was wandering through the rough mountain roads like now, I felt sorry for not having my arms.
It was then.
this guy!
Suddenly, with an angry voice, a powerful match flew to Hwang Bo-chi-seung.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung was not taken aback and turned around and threw a fist.
Quaang!
Hwang Bo Chi-seungs body shuddered with the heavy drinking.
Slurp!
Blood flowed down his mouth.
It was proof that he had suffered considerable internal injuries.
It was as if he had been hit by arge rock.
It had such a strong power.
At that time, the person who attacked Hwang Bo-chi-seung appeared.
Are you a kid who says youre a poison king?
It was an old man with a cane.
Her hair was all white, and her skin was cracked like an old tree, making it impossible to guess her age.
The moment he saw the old man, Hwang Bo Chi-seung felt a strong sense of crisis.
It was because the presence felt by the elderly was unusual.
Who is the old man?
You wouldnt know even if I told you. Because Nobu rarely worked in Gangho.
You seem to be a hermit? Then you stay in seclusion until the end. Did youe to Gangho to get something to eat?
You are carelessly saying that he has a pierced mouth.
Then, please reveal your identity.
good night! My name is Apostle Moon.
Apostles?
Yes. Right now, I entrust myself to the Golden Temple.
Its a golden round. If so, did youe to avenge Jeon Mu-yeol?
Yes. Furthermore, if you entrust yourself to the Union Association, wont the Geumcheonhoe be at a disadvantage?
Its like theyre going to mow grass.
Hes smart, so its easy to talk.
Whoa!
Hwang Bo Chi-seung sighed.
At that moment, Sadomun sent tension to Hwangbochiseung again.
Quaang!
Fortunately, Hwangbochiseung was able to avoid Sadomuns attack with a narrow gap.
Arge pit was dug at the ce where Hwang Bochiseung had been. It was a tension of formidable power.
good night!
Hwang Bo Chi-seung shouted loudly and focused his energy on his fists. Then, an unusual haze shook his fist.
Heavenly Kings Three Powers.
A fist that contains all the essence of the fallen Hwangbo family.
There were only three herbivorous foods, but each herbivore had the power to exalt the world. However, as the family copsed, all essences disappeared, and they fell into mediocre martial arts.
Hwangbochiseung tried to restore the Three Powers of the Heavenly Kings while training in the closed hall. And his efforts were not in vain, and he was able to reproduce the old power to some extent.
Chaa!
Hwangbochiseung held the first ceremony of the Three Kingdoms of Heaven.
Wow!
Power filled with formidable energy aimed at the breath of Sadomun.
No way.
Sadomun snorted and released tension.
Kwaaang!
With a loud explosion, the new type of Apostle Gate flew backwards.
The power of the Three Powers of the Heavenly King surpasses his strength.
A look of bewilderment appeared on Sadomuns face.
Oh my
My bones were shaking and my muscles were about to tear.
It was the first time he faced such a powerful punch.
A sly light shed across Sadomuns face.
As soon as hended on the floor, he raised his hand. Then, unmanned people appeared from all over the forest.
They were the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe he had put on standby.
The Apostles gave the order.
Everybody attack him.
At hismand, the elite members of the Golden Temple rushed at once.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung stepped back and shouted.
It is cowardly to say that it is joint work. Arent you ashamed? Can you still pretend to be a strong master?
joy! The one who survives no matter what they do will eventually have everything. It doesnt matter if you curse at me for being cowardly. I will kill you and enjoy great fame. Khehehe!
Sadomunughed, revealing his yellow teeth.
In the meantime, the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe attacked Hwangbochiseung with pincers.
Chaa!
Die!
They attacked Hwangbochiseung with all their might as if they were Cheolcheon enemies.
It was then.
Its here. There are Hwang Bo-chi-seung and Geum-cheon-hoe.
A new group appeared from one side of the forest.
They were the warriors of the Unryeonhoe who had been tracking Hwangbochiseung.
As soon as they found Hwang Bo Chi-seung and the Geumcheonhoe warriors, they attacked them.
Shia!
Cheak!
100 million!
The sound of weapons slicing the air and the screams of warriors mixed in a mess.
The peaceful forest quickly turned into a mess.
What is this?
Ko Yeon-hwa opened her eyes and looked at the battlefield.
She set out to pursue Hwangbochiseung with the soldiers of the Union Association.
She had no choice.
Even if she didnt like it, Yul San-young was her colleague. Yul San-young was injured, and he had to take revenge.
Because of that, I had no choice but to join the tracking team.
There was a bit of guilt on the other side of my heart, but I made an excuse that it was unavoidable.
Because of that, she was the only one who was hesitant when everyone attacked Hwangbochiseung and Geumcheonhoe warriors.
Kwaaang!
Cheak!
Keck!
Hwang Bo Chi-seung saw three or four warriors flying away in blood.
Every swing of his fist resulted in casualties. Then, the soldiers of Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe stopped fighting and joined forces.
They joined forces in front of a huge enemy.
It was something that even Hwang Bo-chi-seung hadnt expected.
I didnt know that the two forces, who were no different from Cheolcheons enemies, would join forces.
Dig to the left.
Attack his blind spot!
They attacked Hwang Bo-chi-seungs left side in unison, as if they had polished the passing camp for a long time.
Since he had no left arm, Hwang Bochiseungs response was slow.
In the end, the wounds began to increase all over Hwang Bo Chi-seungs body.
It was the apostle gates who led all of this.
He set up other warriors as a shield and attacked Hwangbochiseung from behind. Because of that, Hwang Bo Chi Seungs wounds were increasing.
Youre cowardly!
Ko Yeon-hwa shook her head at the sight of these warriors and hardened her expression.
Because I felt something strange.
Apparently, Hwangbochiseung and the warriors were fighting fiercely. But strangely, I couldnt erase the feeling of being quiet.
what?
Ko Yeon-hwa looked back.
Undoubtedly, the warriors of the Union Federation were waiting behind her. But none of them were visible.
what?
Go Yeon-hwas eyes fluttered.
The wind was blowing.
It was a shady wind that I had never felt before.
A strong sense of crisis overtook Ko Yeon-hwa.
Something is happening.
It was when Ko Yeon-hwa grabbed the handle of the sword.
Ugh!
Suddenly, I heard someones suffocating scream from the side.
Ko Yeon-hwa hurriedly looked in the direction from which the screams hade. But at that time, no one was seen screaming.
Ouch!
Kuk!
Screams were heard everywhere.
Those who screamed disappeared.
this!
Ko Yeon-hwa hurriedly raised her internal energy. Then, as the senses were activated, they even detected sounds they had not heard before.
Sasasac!
A faint sound was heard.
It sounded like thousands of insects moving in unison.
Suddenly, goose bumps ran down her spine.
Something was moving in the swaying bushes.
They were heading to the ce where a long battle was taking ce while dealing with the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe from the outskirts.
However, the warriors of Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe were preupied with attacking Hwangbochiseung and did not know that fact.
Ko Yeon-hwa hurriedly tried to warn them. But then someone spoke to her.
hi! sister.
omg!
Ko Yeon-hwa was startled and looked in the direction the voice came from.
A boy who looked to be about six or seven years old was standing where her gaze was directed.
The moment she saw the boy, Ko Yeon-hwa felt a sense of fear.
Who the hell are you?
sister! My name is Soma.
Soma?
huh! I dont want my sister to draw her sword. Still, noona seems like a nice person. Lets have a look around here.
Soma smiled, showing white teeth.
Chapter 572
Episode 572
Keugh!
100 million!
A scream erupted from the outskirts of the soldiers who were surrounding Hwangbochiseung. Someone is hiding in the grass and attacking them stealthily.
Only after the screams of the people burst out did the warriors realize that the assants were hiding in the bushes.
There is someone in the bush.
Everyone be careful.
Shit!
The warriors of the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe spat out curse words and red at the bush.
Sasasac!
The bush swayed.
It was evident that someone was moving under the waist-high bushes.
Chaa!
What kind of guys are they?
The warriors brandished their swords and shouted.
Shigaak!
Instead of answering, the sound of a sword swing came.
Big!
Everyone beware!
Come on, you are an assassin. An assassin is hiding in the grass.
It was only after a dozen more people were killed that the warriors realized that the ambush attackers hiding in the grass were assassins.
Why are the assassins?
Everyone watch your back.
The unmanned people united and formed a square.
It was no use though.
The assassins hiding in the grass broke through the soldiers square and attacked from the inside.
When this happened, the unmanneds damage increased.
what?
Sadomun looked around with an absurd expression.
Sprinkling ashes on the finished rice also attacked almost all of Hwangbochiseung, but I did not expect that the assassins would appear and interfere.
Sadomun red at Hwangbochiseung and said.
You bastard! Whats your rtionship with the assassins?
Hwang Bo Chi-seung did not answer.
Even his eyes could clearly see the assassins moving under the bushes.
The assassins mercilessly attacked the unmanned, but did not touch his hair.
Even a fool could tell that the assassins were trying to help him.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung looked around.
the air has changed
It would be an unfamiliar atmosphere to the warriors of Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe, but it was a familiar atmosphere to Hwangbochiseung.
thud!
He suddenly got down on one knee and shouted.
The subordinate, Hwang Bochiseung, sees the lord.
It was an action in front of the apostle gate.
Hwangbochiseungs neck and head were clearly visible to Sadomuns eyes.
Taking such a posture in front of a master of the level of Sadomun was tantamount tomitting suicide.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung knew that.
Even so, he got down on one knee and bowed his head without the slightest hesitation.
Crazy!
When Sadomun saw Hwangbochiseung like that, he made an expression of bewilderment.
I cant understand what they believe in and show themselves this loophole.
good night! dont regret this guy Ill pick you up.
Sadomun injected air power into the cane he was holding. Then, the cane became energetic like a sword.
Sadomun hit Hwangbochiseungs neck with his cane.
The moment the cane hits the neck, it will be cut like a can of millet.
Even Hwang Bochi-seung knew this. Still, he didnt even flinch.
Die!
Sadomons cry echoed through the forest.
But Hwang Bo Chi-seung did not die.
He was still on one knee, with the nape of his neck exposed, but he had no wounds on his body.
uh?
Sadomun narrowed his eyes.
Took!
At that moment, one of the arms holding the staff fell to the floor.
It was the staff that struck Hwangbochiseung. And the hand that held the staff was definitely the apostles.
The apostles could not understand.
Obviously, why was the arm that was still attached to his body just now being cut off and lying on the floor?
It was so unrealistic that it took some time to realize.
Aagh!
A bted scream erupted.
Sadomun grabbed the severed shoulder and sat down as it was.
It was then.
Squeak!
In the air, someonended in front of Hwang Bo Chi Seung without a sound.
The face of the one who came down with his ck bloody clothing spread wide like wings was especially white.
He was more beautiful than a woman and exudes a magical atmosphere.
what?
Ko Yeon-hwa, who was watching the scene from afar, covered her mouth.
The moment she saw her out-of-this-world appearance, a name popped into her mind.
Pyo month?
thats right! He is my older brother.
Soma, who was by her side, spoke proudly.
Your brother?
huh! my brother.
Thats
Ko Yeon-hwa was speechless.
In a brief moment, dozens of thoughts popped into Ko Yeon-hwas head.
The energy I felt from a young child named Soma was very strange. At the same time as being evil, it also seemed clever.
I had never heard of the name Soma, but it felt true that he was Pyowols younger sister.
oh my god!
Ko Yeon-hwa covered her mouth with both hands.
Pyo-wol was a name that anyone who had ever dipped their feet into rivers would not know. It hasnt been long since he left Jianghu, but his name was widely known in Jianghu.
Pyo-wol said that those who seek his life are not already living people.
It was even said that self-determination was the shortcut to dying without feeling pain.
The nickname Shinigami was synonymous with death and fear.
But at the end ofst fall, he disappeared.
Even though Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe released their troops to find the whereabouts, they did not show up. So, many people thought that Pyo-wol had left Poyang Lake.
They thought they were rather lucky.
It was because the situation could have gotten worse if he had stayed at Lake Poyang and conspired ormitted murder.
When Ko Yeon-hwa and the four great dancers Eunryeon Saik entered Poyang Lake, Pyo-wol had already disappeared.
Because of that, he did not have to directly observe the fear of Pyowol. I didnt even feel it.
So, some people even argued that they could beat Pyowol.
I remember that Yeonhwa Ko alsoughed at the people talking about it. It seemed that he was drunk with heroism and talked about how he could win.
However, when he saw the sign, he realized that his words were absurd.
Goosebumps ran through his body and did not subside.
The body, rather than the head, senses and responds to the fear of the leap.
The goosebumps soon turned into minor convulsions.
My body trembled like an aspen tree.
It was as if the whole body had been dug with an invisible awl.
It was the first time in my life that I felt this way. So I was more afraid.
I cant believe Shinigami was that kind of person.
I realized it the moment I saw the sense of alienation and unrealistic appearance that seemed to be out of this world.
That he could never be his opponent.
Nom!
One of the soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe aimed at the back of Pyowols head and stabbed him with a sword. But he couldnt make up his mind.
bang!
A woman who appeared out of nowhere hit the mans back with the palm of her hand.
The warrior died without even screaming.
The woman was wearing blood red clothes.
At first nce, it looked ordinary, but the more I looked at it, the more Holly had a strange charm.
Yaah!
This time, one of the soldiers of the Union Federation attacked Pyowol. However, before he could take two steps, he was killed by an assassin who appeared out of nowhere.
The two assassins perfectly blocked the unmanned soldiers from approaching Pyowol like a huge barrier.
They were Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an.
Pyo-wol left his back to them and met Hwang Bo-chi-seungs gaze.
Long time no see.
The subordinate, Hwang Bochiseung, sees the lord.
wake up.
thank you.
After Pyo-wols permission was given, Hwang Bo-chi-seung stood up.
Did youe to see me?
Thats right. Lord!
I could have lived freely, but you had toe looking for me.
I have already promised myself that I will serve you as my lord.
You risk your life for outdated values.
Pyowol smiled. But it wasnt a bad look.
It is an honor to see you again.
What is glory? Did you create thismotion to call me anyway?
You knew that, too.
Hwang Bo Chi-seungughed.
There was no way to find Pyowol, who had made up his mind and disappeared.
Therefore, Hwangbochiseung deliberately chose a method to expand the turmoil. He hoped that his rumors would reach Pyowols ears.
Fortunately, the situation spread out of control as a nox called Sadomun was caught, and Pyowol came.
It has achieved some purpose.
In return, he suffered quite a few wounds, but these will soon heal after a few days of training.
It was then.
Inom!
Sadomun, who lost an arm to Pyowol, came to his senses and rushed.
With his only left hand, he performed a burial technique called Iron Paejang (F҆).
It was a season when iron paejang was said to turn a rock the size of a house into powder at once if it prospered.
At that time, Hwang Bochiseung stood in front of Pyowol.
Now we are equal.
He swung his fist at the apostle gate.
Kwaaang!
Palms and fists collided, and an explosion erupted.
Sadomun then took three or four steps back.
His palms were mashed beyond recognition, as if they had been beaten with a hammer.
Hwangbochiseungs Three Powers of Heaven surpassed the power of the Cheolpaejang.
Ah!
Btedly, Sadomun screamed.
He clutched his mangled hand between his crotch and screamed to death.
His subordinates, who normally should have rushed to help him, were nowhere to be seen.
The ck ughter Team organized the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe warriors.
Ugh!
It was only then that Sadomun realized the reality and stepped back to see through.
A deep fear was evident on his face.
With one arm cut off and the other broken, he had no fighting spirit left.
Buy and save me!
Sadomun begged for his life.
Hwangbochiseung looked at Sadomun with a pitiful expression.
When he is at his advantage, he is infinitely arrogant, but when he is at a disadvantage, he servilely bows down.
If it were me, Id rather die if I died, and I wouldnt see such a servile look.
Hwang Bochiseung nced at Pyowol.
It is to ask about the disposition of epitaph. But Pyowol did not say anything.
He just stared at Hwangbochiseung indifferently.
He entrusted all the disposition to Hwang Bo Chi-seung.
Sussuk!
Dozens of assassins gathered around the moon.
It was Hong Ye-seol, Noe-an, and Heuksaldae.
Even though there were dozens of people gathered, not even the slightest sound came out.
I couldnt even hear the sound of breathing.
It was as if only the space with the moon was isted from the world.
It was a very strange and frightening sight.
Hwangbochiseung experienced that all the hairs on his body stood up.
A normal person would have run away without even looking at the figure of Pyowol. But Hwang Bo Chi-seung was different.
He has already made up his mind to serve Pyowol as his lord.
Master!
There shouldnt be any hesitation as long as he decided to follow the standard.
Chaha!
bang!
One of his powers hit the upper body of Sadomon.
In an instant, the upper body of the apostle gate disappeared.
It flew away without a trace as if it had evaporated.
It was an unbelievable sight to see with your own eyes.
oh my god!
Ko Yeon-hwa covered her mouth with both hands.
Beside him, Soma was smiling.
Chapter 573
Episode 573
Namgungseol frowned and looked at his subordinate.
What did you say just now?
They said that all troops sent in pursuit were annihted.
You want me to believe that now?
sorry.
Subha lowered her head with an apologetic expression.
Who was leading the tracking team?
Its GoYeonhwa Sojeo.
What happened to her?
Not found.
What do you mean? Are you saying the body wasnt found? Or are you saying youre not dead?
sorry.
Subha lowered her head once again.
When he arrived, everything was over.
All the warriors of Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe were dead, and Ko Yeonhwa disappeared without a trace.
I sent people who were good at tracking to find Go Yeon-hwa, but there was no result.
I couldnt even find a trace of it rising into the sky or sinking to the ground.
In the end, they gave up looking for Ko Yeon-hwa and returned.
Did he say he was Hwangbochiseung?
Thats right.
Tell me. Is he a master enough to annihte the elites of the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe?
We found Sadomuns body. The entire upper body was blown away in a single volume.
ha!
Namgungseol sighed at the words of his subordinate.
Sadomun was a nogoe belonging to the upper rank in the Geumcheonhoe.
If the masters upper body was blown off in a single shot, it was enough to guess Hwang Bo-chi-seungs inaction without further words.
It means he was a master at that level.
Im sorry to say this, but I wonder if the Yulsanyeong Small Cooperative was in too much of a hurry.
ha! That person
A moment of death passed across Namgungseols face.
He knew that Yul San-young of the ck Wing Swordsman was a lighter person than he seemed from the outside. However, I trusted him because he was strong in martial arts and gained poprity, but I did not know that he would create such a sadal.
Yul San-yeong, who returned with internal injuries from Hwang Bo-chi-seung, said that he had been harmed by a cowardly move. And he denigrated Hwang Bochiseung.
He may be strong in martial arts, but his personality is bad and his hands are cruel, so he is suitable for magic.
That was the decisive reason for forming the tracking team.
A warrior enough to blow Jeon Moo-yeol in one shot is using male and female against Yulsan-yeong So-hyeop? It makes no sense. Then investigate the situation closely.
All right.
The subordinate withdrew with an answer.
Namgungseol, who was left alone, murmured.
Hwangbochiseung
Not only Eunryeonhoe but also Geumcheonhoe warriors were massacred.
It was impossible for Hwang Bo Chi-seung alone.
There is a supporter. And Namgungseol had already guessed who he was.
Pyowol! Thats him.
ording to the report posted by the subordinate, all the dead soldiers were wounded with fatal blood.
It was a typical trace of an assassins ambush.
One or two assassins couldnt kill all the elite members of the Golden Heaven and Silver Lotus.
It was clear that at least dozens of assassins were mobilized.
Pyowol was the only one who could mobilize this amount of assassins in the area of Lake Poyang, the current river.
I didnt leave either. I was sneaking around here.
Last winter, she mobilized her subordinates to search the area. However, no traces of the moon and the assassins were found anywhere.
Because of that, many people said that Pyo-wol left Poyang Lake, but she had a different idea.
It was her expectation that Pyo-wol would not leave and that he would surely be hiding somewhere. And this made it clear.
Pyowol was sneaking somewhere close to them.
Namgungseol, who had gathered all his thoughts, stood up from his seat.
The ce she headed to was Lee Geom-hans residence.
There were several gates, but no one stopped Namgungseol.
Namgungseol was the most influential person in the Eunryeonhoe.
Lee Geom-han left all the practical work to her and was training in the training room closed.
Because of that, almost no one saw Lee Geom-hans face except for Namgungseol throughout the winter.
Namgoongseol took a step and looked around.
People who met him greeted him warmly.
After taking control of the union association, Namgungseol filled the leadership with his own people.
They all had absolute loyalty to Lee Geom-han and her. There was no reason to doubt their loyalty.
The problem is that some of the existing fighters left as they took over the union association.
They were all talented people who could be useful if you had them by your side. Since those talented people left on their own, it was bound to be a painful loss.
At first, I didnt think much of their absence. He thought he could fill it up with just himself and his subordinates. However, as time went by, I regretted their absence.
I especially missed my younger brother, Namgungwol.
Namgungwol was the center of the existing martial arts.
Because of him, the existing Unryeonhoe warriors were able to unite as one without being scattered.
I could tell from the fact that he lost his cohesiveness as he walked out of the union meeting on his own.
In order to make the Union Reunion stronger, he had to bring Namgungwol even now. However, she hesitated because her pride did not allow her to bow her head to Namgungwol.
Above all, after leaving this ce, Namgungwols whereabouts were mysterious.
He sent a person to find out, but he said he stopped by thousands of times and then disappeared.
Arent you by his side?
Namgoong Seol bit his lip.
It was unlikely, but if your guess is true, the problem bes serious.
thump thump!
Namgungseol knocked on the door of Lee Geomhans closed training room.
Its me Seol!
As soon as she revealed her identity, the door to the closed training room slid open.
Namgungseol hurriedly entered the closed training room.
The inside of the training room was very spacious.
The rectangr space with a side length of about a dozen was all made of stone, and Lee Geom-han was sitting in the center.
A sword was ced on Lee Geom-hansp as he sat cross-legged.
Before Namgungseol came in, he must have been training intensely, and his whole body was soaked with sweat.
Namgoong Seol apologized first.
ck Han! sorry.
Whats going on?
It seems that the Pyowol man is hiding nearby.
She told Lee Geom-han all about Hwang Bo-chi-seung.
Lee Geom-han frowned.
Yulsanyeong is the problem.
There are many cases in which those who joined recently act recklessly, relying only on reputation. Thats why ruptures are popping up all over the ce.
We need to find out the truth and act on it as soon as possible.
I have already taken action. The problem is that there is no central point in the union association right now.
Are you telling me to close the building?
If I have achieved some level of achievement, I would like to see myself in front of the public now. No matter what anyone says, you are the owner of the Union Federation.
I do! Because I have achieved some sess.
sorry. It just made me nervous.
no! Even if it wasnt so, I was getting tired of the close training. Now I have to fight the Geumcheonhoe in earnest. Perhaps Zhang Wujie is thinking the same thing as me by now.
Like Lee Geom-han, Jang Mu-geuk did not appearst winter.
It was possible to know without having to visually check or collect information. It means that Zhang Wu-geuk is also training in the closed hall like himself.
Of course, the fact that Pyowol did not leave Poyang Lake and was nearby was beyond his expectations.
Lee Geomhan muttered.
I wonder where he was hiding.
Hwang Bochiseung looked around with a surprised expression.
Clearly the front was blocked by a cliff. However, following Pyowol and Soma through the cliff, a leisurely fishing vige appeared like a lie.
Is it true?
Looking back, I could see no cliffs, only a thick mist.
It looked like a cliff only from the outside.
her!
No matter how you look at it, it was just amazing.
There was another person who was surprised to see the fishing vige.
I thought there was a ce like this near Poyang Lake.
She was Go Yeon-hwa, a hidden profiteer.
Ko Yeon-hwa gained fame by siding with the Union League, but she has been disappointed in many thingstely. One of them was Yulsanyeong.
He tried to persuade Hwang Bochiseung, but when it didnt work, he changed his mind and attacked. Gao Yeon-hwa tried to stop him, but by then it was toote.
For that reason, he did not actively participate in pursuing Hwangbochiseung. Thanks to this, he was able to save his life even in the ambush of the assassins.
Above all, it was her will that followed her here.
He was curious about the base of the assassins who silently annihted the elites of both the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe forces.
However, I didnt know that the base of the assassins would be such a leisurely fishing vige.
Looking at the outside, it couldnt be seen as a base for assassins.
The base of the assassins she thought was somehow shady and tightly closed on all sides, not such an open space.
No matter how you look at it, it was too bright and open to be seen as a ce where assassins live.
As soon as Pyowol and the assassins who escorted them entered the vige, they each scattered to Mook.
Pyo-wol said to Hwang Bo-chi-seung.
You go with me.
yes! Lord.
Hwang Bo-chi-seung answered and followed Pyo-wol.
Ko Yeon-hwa, who was left alone in a daze, only licked her lips.
You want to say something, but you dont know what to say.
Then Soma approached her.
My sister,e with me.
With you?
huh!
Soma smiled brightly.
Ko Yeon-hwa could not refuse his words.
Eventually, she followed Soma.
Soma headed to the wharf right in front of the fishing vige.
On the pier, a man was casting a fishing rod.
Ko Yeon-hwa thought the mans back was oddly familiar.
She looked at the basket next to the man.
There was not a single fish in the basket.
It must have been fishing for quite some time, but it was strange not to see a single fish.
Ko Yeon-hwa thought it was one of the two.
Either the man really cant fish or he just isnt interested in fishing.
Soma asked the man.
Didnt you catch even one?
You cant get caught.
Anyway, my brother doesnt seem to be good at fishing.
I know.
really! I brought my sister.
okay?
Only then did the man put down the fishing rod and looked back.
The moment she checked the mans face, Ko Yeon-hwa unknowingly eximed.
ah!
Long time no see.
How am I, Confucius Namgung, here?
Ko Yeon-hwa recognized the mans identity at a nce.
The man who was fishing was Namgungwol.
Even though Namgung-wol hadnt spent much time together at the union meeting, he remembered his face clearly.
Didnt it go back thousands of times?
It did.
But how is it here?
Youre back.
what?
You just know that it happened.
At Namgungwols exnation, Ko Yeon-hwa put on a confused expression.
In fact, it was.
It was like a tangled thread in my head, and I couldnt properly connect my thoughts.
Let me exin so I can understand
Why dont we walk for a while?
yes? yes!
Then lets walk.
Namgungwol smiled and rose from his seat.
He strolled through the vige with Ko Yeon-hwa.
Ko Yeon-hwa still had a nk expression.
Namgungwol looked at her profile for a moment before opening his mouth.
Its been a while since I came here.
is that so?
How is the union meeting these days?
Chapter 574
Episode 574:
Ko Yeon-hwas expression hardened as if she had been covered in iron armor.
Whatever the circumstances, she was a soldier belonging to the Union Association. On the other hand, Namgung-wol was just an outsider who voluntarily left the Union Association.
I couldnt tell Namgungwol, an outsider, information about the union association. Not to mention that she was disappointed in the federation.
sorry. You cannot tell an outsider what is inside.
Its okay. I must have asked too much.
Why is Confucius Namgung here? Did something happen in thousands of episodes?
This time, Ko Yeon-hwa asked.
She sincerely wondered why Namgoongwol was here.
Namgoongwols answer to that was simple.
It was nothing.
yes?
Its a problem because nothing has changed even after Ive been there.
Namgungwol sighed lightly.
He came here only a few days ago.
Over the past year he has stayed in the thousands.
There, he persuaded his father and older brother and eventually turned their will over.
In the process, Namgungwol went through great hardships.
My body and mind were very broken and I needed a ce to rest.
It was this ce that came to mind then.
Pyo-wol was a cold-hearted person, but he knew that he would not easily throw away those who came to him. So it was difficult toe here.
Ive been resting here for the past few days.
It was okay not to catch a single fish.
Peace came to my heart just by casting a fishing rod and looking at the surface of the water.
For several days, Namgoongwol healed his heart.
As a result, his expression improved a lot.
Ko Yeon-hwa looked closely at Namgung-wols expression.
Even when he was at the union meeting, his face was dying. But now hisplexion had returned and he seemed rxed in his gestures.
I wondered what made him so rxed.
The two walked along the pier shoulder to shoulder.
Suddenly, Ko Yeon-hwa opened her mouth.
Dozens of Unryeonhoe unmanned people lost their lives. All of the Geumcheonhoe warriors were also killed. They were all killed by assassins here.
I see.
.
Namgoongwol replied indifferently as if it were someone elses business. Such an appearance of Namgung-wol made Ko Yeon-hwa puzzled.
Are you saying I dont have any regrets left?
It could have been.
Its because he gave all of the eunryeonhoe hed grown so painstakingly to Lee Geom-han and Namgung-seol.
However, human emotions are not something that can be clearly cut out as if cutting tofu with a knife.
There will definitely be a strong lingering lingering feeling somewhere in your heart.
Gao Yeon-hwa continued to stimte the lingering feelings in his heart.
Are you okay?
What do you mean?
They are all warriors recruited and raised by Confucius Namgung. They lost their lives to the assassins here.
so?
Is that so?
Whoops! Do you think I should be outraged at their deaths?
Isnt that normal?
Why do you think it is natural?
Thats it
Ko Yeon-hwa was speechless at the moment.
Seeing Yeonhwa Ko like that, Namgungwolughed and continued.
Of course, I feel sorry for their deaths. But that doesnt mean I have to mourn their deaths. It was their own decision whether they remained in the union meeting. I cant be responsible for their decision, can I?
What made Namgung Confucius like this? Did he even brainwash Confucius Namgung?
Brainwashing? What does Go So-jeo look like? Do you think I am really brainwashed into doing this?
Thats
Its my decision to leave the federation, and its my own decision to stay here.
Is there any particr reason?
Watch and you will find out. Why am I doing this?
Is that why you let me live?
Right! I wanted someone to watch this fight with a cold gaze.
Why me?
Still, its because I judged that Go So-jeo had the most objective gaze and thinking among the soldiers in Poyang Lake.
It is difficult to understand. Can you exin it a bit easier?
If you stay here, you will naturally find out. After all, its pretty good to live here. I think I will settle down here when I retire.
Namgoongwol looked around the vige and smiled.
Ko Yeon-hwa thought his smiling face was unfamiliar.
What is high softening?
Confucius Namgung is taking care of it.
Salno politely answered Pyowols question.
Please make sure there is no inconvenience while staying here.
yes!
What about Hwang Bo Chi Seung?
I made a ce for you. He said he would heal his internal injuries while flying.
Take care.
sure! Of course you should care.
Salnoughed softly.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung was being treated as a big yer in Gangho.
In a mocking sense, he is called the King of Poison Pills.
Having one arm is a major weakness, but with only one remaining arm, he possessed the power to be called the King of Fist.
Joining such a person was bound to be a great force.
Baek Guryun and the Assassins were obviously a great force. However, they had a restriction that they could not be openly active in the white week.
On the other hand, Hwangbochiseung was an authentic martial artist who performed great feats even in broad daylight.
He has already proven his own ipetence by defeating Brother Jeon Moo-yeol and Sado-moon. In addition, he regarded Pyowol as a benefactor and served him as his lord.
It was clear that his joining would be a great help to the Pyowol camp.
Salno looked at Pyowol with a pleased expression.
Over the past winter they have stayed here to prepare themselves.
Pyowol and ck ughter took turns training other assassins.
It was then.
Beep!
A birds cry was suddenly heard in the air.
Pyowol and Salno looked up at the sky.
I saw a falcon circling in the air.
Salno raised his hand and the falcon darted down.
The hawk, which had been shot down terribly, stopped right in front of Salno, spreading its wings, andnded lightly on his forearm.
A small barrel was tied to the falcons ankle.
Salno calmly untied the barrel from the hawks ankle. Inside the small box was a rolled up letter.
Salno respectfully dedicated the letter to Pyowol and said.
It was sent from the truth.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded and read the letter.
Seeing his expression change slightly, Salno asked cautiously.
What does it say?
They caught it by the tail.
Is that true?
Instead of answering, Pyo-wol showed the letter to Salno.
After reading all of the correspondence, Salno unknowingly eximed.
her! I thought it was poisonous, but he really wasnt a normal child.
hmm!
Are you thinking of going to Lake Poyang?
I have to go.
If so, who are you nning to bring?
why?
I want to serve you this time.
Baek Guryun?
Even if its not me, Ye Seol or Brain will run it well. It wont be long before we can move freely, so we have to follow the Supreme.
If you do, Ill be angry and go with Soma.
Hehe! I will tell Soma myself.
Salno smiled and went straight to Soma.
Left alone, Pyo-wol went into Mo-jak.
There was a spacious t with a nket made of wool in the fur house he had used as a lodging the previous winter.
Pyo-wol opened arge box lying next to the table.
Inside the box, various tools and weapons needed for assassins were tightly packed.
All the items in the box were made and sent by Dang Sochu himself.
What Dang So-chu sent was not only the goods of Pyo-wol.
He personally made and sent the weapons of the ck ughter Team and the Ten Blood yers to escort Pyowol.
The assassins who received his weapon couldnt help but admire.
The weapons Dang Sochu made far exceeded the quality of the weapons they used so far.
Moreover, the weight and bnce were excellent, as if they were perfect for each body type.
Salno and the assassins received the weapons sent by Tang Sochu and were unable to speak for a while. It was just right for them.
So the assassins here were armed with the weapons sent by the Dangsochu.
Pyowol wore a leather belt around her waist.
A dozen daggers were stored in a leather belt.
They were new ones made after the ghost rain that was used in the past.
Dang Sochu paid special attention to it, and its strength and sharpness were superior to those of the ghost rain used in the past.
What was worn after the ghost rain was a pair of Vambraces.
It was used previously, and there were hidden secrets including gifts inside.
Pyowol did not particrly enjoy using memorization. But there was nothing wrong with being prepared in advance.
Finally, I put on the blood wind and went outside.
brother!
Excellence!
Outside Mos house, Soma and Salno were already ready and waiting for him.
They, too, were ready to go out like Pyowol.
Dudeuk!
Pyowol opened the reverse goal ball and slightly changed his face. Just by slightly adjusting the facial muscles, the mood changed dramatically.
Soma and Salno didnt feel the need to disguise themselves.
This is because not many people know Somas face, and her face is not known to Gangho.
The three of them went out to the pier and boarded a small boat.
Since the fishing vige itself is connected to a tributary of the Yangtze River, taking a boat was the most effective.
As Pyowol and Soma yed, Salno took the oars.
Awesome!
Each time Salno lightly rowed the oars, several boats moved forward.
After a while, they left the vige and joined the Yangtze River.
Navigating the Yangtze River in such a small boat was tantamount tomitting suicide.
Although the flow of the Yangtze River seemed slow, it was actually very rapid and strong. Even small boats capsized or crashed in an instant.
For that reason, even experienced sailors were extremely reluctant to go to and from the Yangtze River in single-lobe skiffs. However, Salno fearlessly entered the Yangtze River.
Cuckoo!
At first, the boat rocked as if it would capsize. But soon the turbulence of the boat disappeared and it became calm.
It is thanks to Salnos exquisite rowing.
It conforms to the flow of water without resisting it.
urately grasp the flow of the water, raise the boat on top of it, and row only enough to keep it from shaking.
Thanks to this, the boat moved stably even in rough water.
Although he could be nervous from rowing, Salno smiled without any sign of it.
Standing on the bow, Pyo-wol looked at the flowing Yangtze River.
Not a singlemon boat was seen on the vast Yangtze River.
Normally, three or fourrge ships would have met. However, after the Gangho War, the ships stopped visiting the Yangtze River.
This is because not one or two ships were sunk due to the fighting between the two sides.
asionally, the only ships thate and go are those belonging to the Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe. Even on the ships thate and go like that, unmanned people from both sides are always on standby.
This is because Geumcheonhoe attacked Eunryeonhoes ship, and the opposite happened frequently.
Due to the circumstances, quite a few ships did not dare to cross the territory where the two powers were fighting.
Even the fishermen gave up fishing, so they didnt see another boat even aftering down the Yangtze River for a long time.
Salno, who had been rowing for a while, opened his mouth.
Its nice to be free, but its a bit dreary.
Just one boat sailing on the vast Yangtze River was nothing more than a one-lobe skiff that could be filled with only three people on board.
I felt good because it seemed like I had rented the Yangtze River, but on the other hand, I thought it was a waste.
As the fighting between the two powers intensified, the Yangtze River was cut off, causing chaos in other areas.
As Unma riverboats and cargo ships going to and from the Yangtze River were cut off, the supply of goods was not smooth.
Merchants transported goods bynd, but it was iparable to transportation by water. There were many people who needed goods, but the transportation capacity was extremely insufficient.
As a result, the supply of goods was not smooth, and the price of goods in Gangho was skyrocketing.
Even the waters of Sichuan, far away from here, were shaking, so I could see how great the negative impact was.
The longer this warsted, the more ordinary people died.
I hope this war ends soon
Salno muttered.
Whoa!
Suddenly, the calm waters rippled loudly.
It was a phenomenon that appeared when arge ship passed by.
I turned my head and saw a huge boat cutting through the current.
What about that boat?
Its a martial arts ship.
Chapter 575
Episode 575
It was a boat of a shape not often seen on the river.
A streamlined hull, tall sails, and numerous masts designed to navigate the ocean.
At a nce, there were many differences from the ships that mainly operate on the Yangtze River.
A g symbolizing martial arts was fluttering on top of the mast of the huge ship.
Because the ship was sorge, even though it was sailing from a distance, rough waves came up to the ship with the Pyowol and the like.
Every time the waves hit, the ship Pyo-wol was riding rocked as if it would capsize at any moment.
Salno hurriedly used internal strength to stabilize the swaying boat. However, the big wave did not end with one passing, but continued toe in ifa and sampa.
Eventually, Soma came out and took the oars before the boat was able to find stability.
In the meantime, Mugeomryuns boat passed by the boat carrying the Pyowol and others and disappeared far away.
Salno held the oars and opened his mouth.
Fortunately, I dont think they saw us.
The ship is so small and so far away, so it could be that you didnt see it or you didnt think it was a big deal and just passed by.
Or it could be because something urgent happened. Anything is good for us.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded at Salnos words.
A ship of that size would have well over a hundred men on board. There was nothing good about colliding with such a huge ship in the middle of the Yangtze River.
I dont know what happened, but it was a good thing for Pyowol and others. Because they didnt care.
Uhyeongcha!
Salno picked up his strength again and started rowing.
The ship cruised on the current again.
Only then did Salno let out a sigh of relief.
phew!
Navigating the Yangtze River in a small boat was not an easy task.
If it wasnt for going with Pyowol, Salno wouldnt have taken on such a difficult task.
Anyway, thanks to Salno, the boat went down the Yangtze River safely again. It was when I went halfway down like that.
brother!
Soma, who had been watching the front, called out to Pyowol.
As Pyo-wol looked up, So-ma pointed her finger at the front of the Yangtze River.
Theres a corpse
A corpse?
Pyowol looked in the direction Soma pointed.
A few corpses floating on the water caught my eye in the distance.
Salno drove the boat to where the body was.
Pyowol said while examining the color of the corpse floating on the water.
The soldiers of the Union Federation.
It looks like there was a water fight. You can see the body over there too.
The ce Salno pointed out was the lower reaches of the Yangtze River.
A body was also seen floating there.
Soma said her thoughts.
It looks like youre fighting the Union Union ship somewhere not far away?
Poyang Lake was not far away.
It wouldnt be strange if the Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe were fighting. The problem is that they are fighting where the moon passes.
Salno asked Pyowol.
What should I do? Shall we go back?
Since we had just entered the canyon terrain, there was no good ce to dock our boat.
The only way to avoid the collision between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe was to go back the way they came.
Pyowol shook his head.
No, just go.
All right.
Salno said no more and rowed.
The further we went downstream, the more bodies were floating on the water. And finally, I saw two ships colliding in the middle of the river.
One was the martial arts boat I had seen just a moment ago, and the boat facing me was the Unma Dogangseon, amon sight on the Yangtze River.
The two boats collided in the middle of the river as if in a contest of strength.
The extreme!
As the huge hull collided, the sound of trees breaking was heard even to the ship Pyowol was riding.
The extreme!
Mugeomryuns boat was holding down the bow of the Unma Dogangseon. Since the bow of Mugeomryuns ship was so high, the Unmudo Gangseon was naturally sucked under it.
Those who operated the Unmado Riverboat tried to escape, but to no avail. The ship was gradually sinking. At this rate, it was clear that sooner orter it would sinkpletely.
Cowards!
Cross to the other boat
Chaha!
The soldiers who were on the sinking Unma Dogangseon threw themselves into Mugeomryuns boat. However, the soldiers of Mugeomryun faced the soldiers of Union League who came up with their defenses firmly on their feet.
The advantage was the martial arts martial arts.
Because he upied a high position and there was nothing urgent. On the other hand, the soldiers of the Union Federation had to venture out to escape from the sinking ship.
Since I was in a hurry, my hands and feet naturally became dizzy.
Ah!
Ouch!
Psychological atrophy prevented me from disying my skills.
The soldiers of Eunryeonhoe, who were trying to get on the ship, were hit by the soldiers of Geumcheonhoe and crashed.
Those who were injured and drowned struggled. Those who survived struggled to pull them up onto the Unma Riverboat. However, raising the injured above the sinking ship was not a fundamental solution.
A young soldier in a blue uniform gritted his teeth.
The name of a man with impressive hawk-like eyes and a strong jawline is Dark Han.
Byeolho was one of the Eunryun Saik, Cheongik Bieung (iw).
shouted the dark one.
Everyone, keep your senses straight.
He was in charge of the Unmado River Line.
The Unma Dogangseon was full of young warriors who wanted to join the Union Association. However, the Geumcheonhoe knew how and sent a boat operated by Mugeomryeon to surprise them.
Standing on Mugeomryeons boat was a young warrior of the same age as Eumjeonghan.
Muins face was an unusual smile.
The eyes were so small that the pupils could not be seen, and a smile formed on the corners of the lips.
Countless people were dying before his eyes, but the young smile on his face did not disappear.
The mans name is Gihanseong.
One of the four great martial artists, Poongryeong Swordsman (L`), was his true identity.
Gihanseong looked at the dark man and said.
You die here today. Dirty!
Due date!
Emotional Han vomited his anger and threw himself toward Gihanseong. The warriors of the Union Federation followed.
Chaa!
A blue sword rose from the dark sword and attacked Gihanseong.
joy!
Momentarily, Ki Han-seong sneered and punched. A haze was rising from his fist before he knew it.
It unfolded the authority.
Quaang!
Keugh!
Along with the heavy drinking, the moody Han was again thrown into the Unma River Line.
Although they suffered simr blows, the dark-hearted, who had no ce to rely on, suffered a greater loss.
damn!
The dark-skinned one hurriedly got up and wiped his mouth with his sleeve.
There were traces of blood on his mouth.
will be injured
But I couldnt sit back and rx.
Cheak!
Ouch!
It was because the soldiers who flew after him were falling with screams.
The dark one shuddered.
These cowards!
Either cowardly or whatever, as long as you win, thats enough.
Gihanseong replied calmly.
His eyes glowed with life.
It was he who led this raid.
The strategy of approaching the Unma Dogangseon without a sound on a Mugeomryeon ship and crushing it as it was was effective.
It was a possible operation because Mugeomryeons ship was muchrger and stronger than the Unmado Gangseon.
The Unmado Gangseon, which was hit by a sudden attack, sank, and the soldiers on board were on the defensive.
Unless another shipes and rescues them, all the soldiers of the Union Association will be drowned.
It was then.
What? There is a ship approaching.
The subordinate who assisted him pointed upstream with his finger.
A small boat was actuallying down from upstream.
It was such a small boat that it was called a one-lobe skiff. No matter how many times I rode it, it seemed that it would sink if there were five or six people on it.
Under normal circumstances, I would have just let it pass. But today I couldnt.
It was a golden opportunity to annihte Chung-Ik-Bi-eung Eum Jeong-Han and the elite members of the Eun-Ryeon Association. I couldnt leave even the slightest possibility of their escape.
Gihanseong gave orders to his subordinates.
Take care of it.
ancient!
Charleuk!
As soon as Ki Han-sungs order was given, a small boat was lowered.
There were dozens of unmanned people on board the small boat.
They rowed and approached the boat on which the leopard was riding.
Five out of ten men rowed together.
Every time they rowed, the little boat stretched out at terrifying speed.
In an instant, they caught up with the boat on which the leopard was riding.
Stop!
The soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe shouted as they intercepted Pyowols ship.
Salno clicked his tongue.
Tsk!
They told me to stop the boat.
The Geumcheonhoe warriors shouted loudly again.
Ignoring Salno, they tried to avoid their ship. However, the Geumcheonhoe warriors changed direction and blocked their way again.
How dare you disregard orders and run away? They are suspicious. Deal with them all.
The man leading the unmanned men on board gave the order.
ancient!
Chaa!
The warriors responded and flew towards the ship Pyowol was riding.
They were holding their swords before they knew it.
Shia!
Their swords flew towards Pyowol and Salno.
It was spread from the beginning of the year without any identification.
dare!
At that moment, it was too young to live in Salnos eyes.
He was angry at the warriors who dared to spread it to Pyowol from the beginning of the year.
I didnt want to attract other peoples attention at all, but I couldnt let go of this one.
Salno swung the paddle he had been dipping into the river at the soldiers who spread the weed.
Chow!
Spray rose into the air and covered the eyes of the attacking warriors.
what?
damn!
Fufufufufu!
At that moment, countless silver needles came out through the water barrier.
It was impossible to distinguish the silver needle mixed with water with the naked eye.
Cheak!
evil!
The unmanned soldiers who were spreading grass fell to the surface with a scream.
Their faces and chests were full of feather tips as thin as cow hair.
Its an ambush.
Everyone beware!
The unmanned people who were still on board were shocked.
In particr, the head warrior was so surprised that his eyes popped out.
This is because they know how difficult it is to pierce the spray with a thin feather tip.
To break through the water barrier with feather needles that fly away even with a light breeze, formidable aerodynamics had to be supported.
I didnt expect that the old man who rowed the oars would have such a deep inner workings.
Everyone be careful
It was the moment he was about to warn his subordinates.
Fufufufufu!
Kuk!
Ah!
Again, the feathers flew by the wind, and the men screamed and fell into the river.
The drones that fell to the surface never moved again.
All of them are desperate.
It didnt make sense for her to stop breathing so quickly just because she was hit by a feather needle.
Its poison too.
It was also tainted with a terrible poison.
Only then did the chief warrior realize that they were unusual beings.
Run away too!
He hurriedly gave orders to his subordinates. However, there were only three warriors standing intact, including the head.
Ten people came, but in an instant, seven of them were killed by a downpour.
Rocking!
At that moment, the boat they were riding in rocked violently.
When they came to their senses, Salno wasnding on their boat with an oar.
This Nogoe
The chief warrior and his subordinates tried to attack Salno. But Salno swung the oars across the road faster than they did.
Sudden!
An eerie cutting sound echoed over the ship.
Turn it off!
The head warrior grabbed his neck with both hands and opened his eyes. Red blood flowed through his fingers.
It was the same with other subordinates.
They stumbled and fell straight into the river.
everyone is out of breath
joy!
It was when Salno snorted at them as they turned into corpses.
Whoa!
The huge ship on which the Geumcheonhoe warriors were riding turned this way.
Salno shook his head.
It must have gone well.
Chapter 576
576 Ki
Han-seong opened his eyes and looked at the small ship that was running away.
It was a boat with only three people on board.
A young man, a young boy, and finally an old boatman rowing.
About a dozen soldiers were killed by only three people.
All of them were promising warriors in the Geumcheonhoe. Among them was Gihan-seongs favorite henchman.
His death turned Ki Han-seongs eyes upside down. For that reason, he left the Emotional Han and the soldiers of the Unryeonhoe on the Unmado River Line and set out to pursue them.
Since they were isted on the broken Unma Riverboat anyway, they had nowhere to escape. So, it was the deadline calction that he just had to deal with those who killed his subordinates and return.
He had his men drive the ship at full speed.
Wow!
The huge boat split the current at high speed.
Salno rowed as hard as he could, but he couldnt match the speed of a huge ship with full wind in its sails.
In an instant, the distance closed, and the huge ship came close enough to touch the stern.
Wow!
Waves rushing from the huge ship rocked as if the ship with the leopard was about to capsize at any moment.
Salno said to Pyowol.
sorry. It just seems like it would be hard to get over it.
I cant.
Pyo-wol turned his head and looked at the huge ship that followed closely.
If possible, I wanted to visit Jinui Oh quietly. But I couldnt just get over it.
Pyowol pressed the cap on his blood jacket even more deeply.
Soma and Salno knew best what that meant.
Taat!
Three people kicked the boat at the same time and threw themselves.
Quadduk!
In an instant, the boat they were riding on was crushed by the huge ship and disappeared into the water. If it was toote to escape the boat, the three of them would have been sucked into the water.
widely!
Somanded lightly on the bow.
At the appearance of a boy who seemed to be about seven or eight years old, the warriors on board looked puzzled.
What are you?
huh?
It took some time for the warriors to realize that Soma was aboard the wrecked boat.
Meanwhile, Soma moved.
Hi-Hi! i wont kill Because the old man told me not to kill people carelessly.
Soma grinned and rushed at the warrior in the lead.
There was fear in his hands.
Shigaaaak!
The sword drew a sharp trajectory.
Keck!
Ah!
The unmanned screamed and copsed.
There were deep cuts on their thighs and ankles.
Soma intentionally avoided the upper body and only attacked the lower body.
No one expected a child like Soma to attack so sharp and merciless. As a result, the response was dyed.
In the meantime, three or four warriors were knocked down by Soma.
Somas sword attack was very powerful.
It was further developed while being taught by Jinin, a swordsman of the shaman faction, in addition to the existing martial arts of Soroeumsa.
The one-sword Jin-in did not teach Soma the martial arts of the shaman faction. Instead, he passed on his enlightenment.
With that alone, Somas achievements have risen by leaps and bounds.
Also, many of the side effects of the Dafa that Soma received at Soroeumsa were removed.
The swordsman Jinin said to Soma.
Now maybe you can grow taller.
If that were the case, I wouldnt have to live as a child like I do now.
Come to think of it, I felt like I was a bit taller than when I met Jin-in. But it wasnt certain yet.
Still, Souma thought of the one swordsman as a benefactor.
It was because, except for Pyo-wol, there was no one who cared for and thought of him as much as Il Geum Jin-in. So, when non-partisan gurus requested to be dispatched to Poyang Lake, he readily epted it.
Tae-won, the second great disciple, and Yun-gwang and Han-gwang, the third great disciple, died at Poyang Lake.
The warriors of the shaman faction asked Soma to find the beast that killed them and punish them.
Originally, I intended to set aside some time to investigate the truth about their deaths. But there was no need.
Because Pyowol already knew the truth.
The one who killed the three people was Go Ilwon of the ghost fleet.
All winter, Pyowol tried to find the whereabouts of the ghost fleet, and now he finally got a clue to track them down. However, at the Geumcheonhoe, he was holding on to his ankles.
Soma couldnt forgive them.
Even if it didnt kill me, I had to inflict pain enough to make me want to die.
Take a break!
Kuuk!
evil!
Somas sword inflicted continuous wounds on the bodies of the warriors of the Golden Heaven.
what? Who is that little bastard?
Ki Hanseong opened his eyes and red at Soma.
Soma was showing off an incredible amount of inaction for a young boy.
Numerous unmanned soldiers on the deck were being swept this way and that way because of one soma.
It was like watching a flock of sheep cornered by wolves.
It was unbelievable that the elite members of the Golden Heaven were shaken so mercilessly by a young boy.
Gi Hanseong shouted at the henchmen who were right next to him.
What are you doing? Come on, dont catch him.
Normally, the answer should havee right away, but for some reason no one answered.
With a strange feeling, Ki Han-seong looked around.
All of his men were lying on the floor, and he saw an old boatman standing beside them.
Gi Han-seong noticed that the old boatman was the old man who had driven the small boat they had broken.
You Kuck!
Gi Han-seong, who was about to burst into anger, suddenly grabbed his neck.
Because something was gripping his neck.
Something invisible bit into his neck.
Keuuugh!
Gi Han-seong realized that it was a gift to strangle him.
I tried to loosen the gift with both hands, but to no avail.
No matter how much gong energy was injected, the gift did not stop.
In the end, Ki Han-seong gave up on cutting the gift with his hand and drew the sword from his waist and swung it into the air.
Teeing!
However, he couldnt break the ck gift that he swung with all his might, and rather bounced off.
What?
Theplexion of Gihanseong turned pale.
I didnt know that even with a sword I couldnt break the gift.
Even at that moment, the gift was digging deeper and deeper into his neck.
Fear came like a tidal wave along with excruciating pain.
Who the hell?
Even if he died when he died, he wanted to know who he was dying to. However, the man holding his breath seemed to have no intention of showing himself.
He never showed up, and Ki Han-seongs body was carried up into the air.
After a while, Gihanseongs struggles subsided.
its out of breath
Took!
Only then did Ki Han-sungs body fall to the floor.
Salno looked at Gihan Castle for a moment, then looked up at the top of the mast.
The pyowol was standing there.
The figure of him standing with the dark red bloody wind blowing in the wind reminded me of the death god.
The figure of Pyowol disappeared from sight.
Even with Salnos eyesight, he couldnt catch the disappearance of the moon.
her!
Salno was dumbfounded and only let out augh.
thud!
At that moment, the sound of something crashing into the water came from the back of the boat.
Salno went to the stern and saw a small boat lowered to the surface. Pyo-wol lowered the small boat he was carrying for lifesaving purposes.
A pyowol was already riding on the boat.
Really
Salno looked tired and jumped onto the little boat.
Until then, the soldiers on the ship were unaware of the death of Gihanseong and his henchmen.
It wasnt until after a while that they noticed the leaders death.
What! what?
The qigong master is dead.
Unbelievable! All the leaders
The soldiers on board were speechless.
It didnt take long for them to be swept away by the Soma and steal their attention. At the very least, it was only time to burn one incense.
In the meantime, Gihanseong and his henchmen were all killed.
Still, no one noticed his death. No matter how much attention was focused on Souma, the situation made no sense.
Furthermore, Gi Han-seong showed no sign of defiance.
It was clear that he had been killed without realizing it.
oh my god! To think that one of the four great martial artists was defeated without even showing his martial arts skills.
Who the hell killed the Wind Spirit Swordsman?
Its a death. The death god has gone!
Ugh!
The moment someone mentioned the moon, the atmosphere on the ship cooled rapidly.
Thats how much the weight given by the nickname Shinigami was enormous.
When people came to their senses after a while, Soma had also disappeared.
Before I knew it, I jumped onto the boat that Salno was driving. However, the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe, who lost their leadership in an instant, did not dare to pursue them.
Meanwhile, Salnos boat disappeared from their sight.
Salno drove the boat into the reed field.
No one knew that they had arrived at Poyang Lake because of the tall reeds.
The three of them hid the boat in a field of reeds and went out to the downtown area.
As it shows the atmosphere of Poyang Lake these days, there were few people in the downtown area.
asionally, the people I saw also moved often with their necks shrunken from the cold.
Winter was passing into spring, but the air was still cold. asionally, when the wind blew, I was fed up with the cold.
I didnt even know that the streets were quieter because of that.
Thanks to this, Pyowol and his party were able to go to their destination without worrying about the gaze of others.
Their destination was a small Giru in the downtown area.
Giru, which was created recently, was popr because there were many pretty gisaengs.
Although the Gangho War was a long time ago, the warriors continued to search for Giru.
Even if it wasnt, he was of a vigorous age, and he had learned martial arts. The desire was several times stronger than that of the average person.
Because of that, Giru was enjoying a boom.
The inn where Pyowol and the others were heading was also one of the ces that were enjoying such a boom.
thump thump!
Salno knocked, and after a while the door opened slightly, and someone poked his head out.
He was themander of Giru. he asked carefully.
who are you?
I came from the ck World.
In an instant, themandersplexion changed to an earthy color.
he said in a trembling voice.
Come on in.
He opened the door and let the three inside.
Pyowol asked Salno.
ck world?
They call us that these days.
As Pyowol frowned, Salno smiled and continued.
Many now know that the Supreme has unified the world of Assassins. Since the lord did not name it, people call it Heukgye on their own.
It doesnt sound that good.
Its enough to intimidate me, though.
ck World.
People were calling the world of assassins that were all over the moon that way.
I dont know whose mouth it started, but now everyone who knows a little about the world of assassins calls it that.
It was understandable that themander-in-chief was trembling.
For ordinary people, the ck world was synonymous with death and fear.
This is despite the fact that Pyowol banned all private requests afterpleting the Assassin World.
Themander-in-chief did not even dare to look up at Pyowol.
Because I instinctively felt that he was someone I shouldnt have seen.
Themander-in-chief took the three of them to the front of Rouges residence.
Louju! A guest has arrived from the ck World.
ck world?
A womans voice was heard from inside, and the door opened immediately. And a beautifully dressed courtesan appeared.
The gisaeng who saw the moon immediately jumped out.
master!
The woman who bowed her head in front of Pyowol was Oh Jin-ui.
A woman who was forcibly kidnapped by Deung Cheol-ung and lived a humiliating life, but was saved by Pyo-wol and Salno.
She had be the Rouge of Giru.
Oh Jin-ui threw himself at Pyo-wol.
Seeing this, themander-in-chiefs face turned white.
Then did he live? My God!
Chapter 577
Episode 577
Oh Jin-ui brought the three into his room.
Her living quarters were very modest.
There was nothing but a clunky desk and bed closet. It was a destendscape, but neither Pyowol nor Salno thought it strange.
As Pyowol and Salno sat down, Oh Jin-eui spoke cautiously.
Thank you foring this far. Im just worried that I may have made a fool of myself.
The decision is ours. All you have to do is tell what you saw.
yes!
At Salnos words, Oh Jin-ui closed his eyes for a moment and searched for his memory.
Pyowol and Salno gave her enough time to recall her memories.
After a while she opened her eyes and began to tell what she had seen.
It was a while ago. I had a group of guests. But from the first time I saw it, I thought something was strange. Its because I didnt get along with Poyang Lake.
What did you see and make that decision?
It just felt that way overall. I dont know if the environment makes people, but the people in Poyang Lake have a unique atmosphere. Even if youe from another ce, if you stay here for a long time, the atmosphere and other things change simrly.
The gisaengs who stayed here for a long time could instinctively distinguish between the warriors of Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe and those who did not belong to it.
The guests who came that day were definitely not warriors from the Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe. We disguised ourselves as ordinary merchants and talked there, but something was strange.
How strange is that?
I talked about the situation at Lake Poyang and said that I was worried about transporting goods and talked about countermeasures It was like I was saying it from memory, not because it was really urgent.
Do you memorize it?
yes! I just felt like I was conscious of the eyes of others and trying to nt false information.
Thats interesting! Go on.
Salnos eyes shed.
Pyowol and Soma also listened to Jinui Oh with their arms crossed.
They I saw were more like sailors than merchants. Even the clothes smelled of salt. It was a smell that merchants who usuallye and go by the river couldnt smell. It is impossible to have that much salt in the body without living in the sea for a long time.
is it?
I think it could be that far. Theres now saying that a merchant shouldnt live on the sea. But when you look at their bodies, you cant really think of them as merchants.
The men came to Giru to quench their desires and slept with natural prostitutes. Oh Jin-ui also slept with the head of the merchants.
It was not the body of a merchant. It was the body of a warrior with muscles, body shape, and martial arts. It must have been learned in a rather desperate way.
Why do you think so?
Because he was stronger and more imposing than Deung Cheol-woong.
Deung Cheol-woong was a sub-human horse, but possessed quite strong martial arts. Because he had been trampled on for a long time, Oh Jin-ui was well aware of the extent to which a trained warriors body was.
Because of that, he noticed that the merchants were not ordinary people, but unmanned. So I watched them more carefully and listened to what they had to say.
The merchants stayed in Giru for two days and then went.
Usually, being conscious of the gisaengs eyes, they talked about where they got their goods from and where to sell them to maximize profits. When strangers hear it, it sounds usible, but I knew the moment I heard how absurd it was.
Usually, rice grown in the ins is sold to the mountainous regions.
No matter how much the mountains are cultivated and cultivated, it is impossible to catch up with the amount produced in the ins. But merchants said the opposite.
The terrain they mentioned was an area where rice could not be mass-produced. Nheless, the merchants said that they made a great profit by going to the ins and selling the rice grown there.
So I decided they werent merchants. Also, I thought they were people who were not used to the Gangho situation.
Oh Jin-ui thought that they were not merchants, but were sent by some other group.
Salno asked.
What made you decide they were the people we were looking for?
They had tattoos on their bodies.
Tattoo?
yes! However, tattoos are notmon in rivers and continents. It was a tattoo from an unknown country. The colors of the dyes used for tattoos were also colorful. It is not easy to find such dyes in Gangho.
At Jinui Ohs words, Pyowol and Salno looked at each other.
Until the incident urred on Lake Poyang, the Ghost Fleet was mainly active in the Great Sea or a distant foreign country.
It wasnt strange at all to get a tattoo there.
They were sure that Jinui Oh had pointed out correctly.
Pyowol asked.
So where are they now?
I left.
You dont have to be disappointed. I know where you are going.
Really?
There was a ce name that kept popping up in their stories.
Where is that?
It was Haemun.
Haemun?
People tend to repeat things that are really important. No matter how much you lie, you cantpletely hide that tendency.
Oh Jin-ui had the gift of distinguishing the truth and lies of the other person like a ghost.
They said they would soon have a big base at Haimen.
base?
Pyowol frowned.
Haimen is not a small city.
It was an important gateway city located at the junction of the Yangtze River and the sea.
If their stronghold is really in Haimen, it makes sense that they couldnt find it in the Yangtze River.
In the meantime, Pyowol and Salno used Salmoon and Haomun to track down the ghost fleet. However, no trace of them was found anywhere in the Yangtze River. If they were hiding in the sea gate, it made sense that they couldnt be found until now.
Haimen is the ce where the sea and the Yangtze River meet. There are numerous inlets and docks. There are manyrge ships thate and go across the ocean, so its no wonder that we couldnt find them if they were hidden there.
Isnt that like hiding a tree in a bush?
yes. And they sent unmanned soldiers disguised as members of the guild here to figure out the trend.
You are as cunning as a fox.
thats right!
Pyowol nodded.
Looking at Go Il-Wons appearance, it seems that he will rush recklessly without hesitation, but in fact, he even has the mentality of a fox.
Its Haimen I happen to know someone there, so thats good.
Have you ever been there?
I stopped by once.
In Haimen, there are Yul A-Yeon and Tar-Ha, who came from the Mara Dharma Department.
They had been helped by Pyowol.
He said he would repay the favor, so if Pyowol asked for it, he would surely help.
Pyowol asked Jinui Oh.
When did they leave?
Its been two days.
Two days should be enough to catch up.
Salno asked cautiously at Pyowols words.
Are you going to pursue it right away?
Give me time and I will hide somewhere again.
All right. Then, I will prepare to leave immediately.
hmm!
When Pyowol gave permission, Soma and Salno immediately got up and went outside.
Oh Jin-eui asked Pyo-wol.
Was my information helpful to you, Master?
a lot.
Im d.
Oh Jin-ui smiled brightly.
The man with a gloomy atmosphere red straight at his prostrate henchman.
Tell me again. How did it go?
Gihanseong and his henchmen have been killed.
To whom?
Thats
The henchman hesitated for a moment. Then the impression of the gloomy man changed even more gloomy.
Speak!
Im not sure, but I think its a table moon.
The moon?
yes! There were numerous unmanned people on board, but no one noticed that Gihanseong was dead. Only Pyowol is the only one who possesses that level of killing in the current stronghold.
Pyowol pyowol! After all, spring hase and it crawls out like a snake that has woken up from hibernation.
The gloomy man gritted his teeth.
Master!
The servant looked at the man and bit his lip.
Last winter his master changed.
Originally, he had a personality that couldnt be said to be bright, but he wasnt so gloomy.
The name of the man with a gloomy atmosphere that makes you feel spooky just by looking at him was Dokgo Hwang.
The fifth disciple of Haewanggeom Jeon Moo-ok and the de facto ruler of martial arts training was the man in front of him.
The man who was more exciting than anyone else had turned so gloomy like a lie.
All of that was a change that took ce after losing to Zhang Wu-geuk.
It was broken so badly by Jang Mu-geuk that there was no room for excuses.
It was Dokgo Hwang who was confident that he would follow Wu-geuk Jang with grace, but would never lose to him in terms of skills. However, his pride was shattered the moment hepeted with Zhang Wu-geuk.
It was aplete defeat with no excuses.
At that moment, his steely mental strength also crumbled.
Zhang Wu-geuk dealt a decisive blow to his mental strength, which had been cracked after he lost his footing to Pyo-wol.
The shock caused Dokgohwang to confine himself to his residence.
When Zhang Wujie asked for it, he sent his subordinates, but he himself was stuck in the corner of the room and did note out.
In the meantime, the exciting impression had disappeared, leaving only a gloomy atmosphere.
A chilly anticipation flowed in Dokgo Hwangs helpless eyes.
It was a change that urred as soon as I heard the name Pyowol.
His servant was not too happy about such a change.
It was good that Dokgo Hwang was free from lethargy all winter, but it was because his madness was clearly visible.
Dokgohwang stood up from his seat and asked.
When will additional troops arrive?
As the fight with the Union Association intensified, the warriors he brought with him were severely consumed. At the request of Zhang Wujie, soldiers were dispatched, and as a result, the number of soldiers brought with them was reduced by half.
For that reason, Dokgohwang sent a letter to Mugeomryeonst winter requesting the dispatch of additional troops.
The word was a request, but it was practically an order.
This is because his master, Jeon Moo-ok, was imprisoned in an underground prison and he hadplete control of the martial arts practice.
The servant replied.
Not too long ago, news came that we were passing through the Jusan Inds. It would have been further north than that by now.
Troops departing from Haenam-do, of course,e by boat. It is to use a boat to go north along the southern coast of Gangho.
Ships were the most efficient means of transporting troops, and Mugeomryeon had many huge ships to go through the high waves of the sea.
Dokgo Hwang said in a gloomy voice.
If you have passed the Zhoushan Inds, you will arrive at Haimen sooner orter, right?
yes! In time, that is to be expected.
Haimen was the gateway to the Yangtze River from the sea. When I arrived at Haemun, it was a short walk to Poyang Lake.
Good!
Dokgo Hwangs face became lively after a long time.
When additional troops arrive, he canmand more than five hundred men.
All five hundred of them were the elite of martial arts training and were great masters.
It was truly a great force.
If you simply judged the quality of troops, no other group of the Geumcheonhoe could follow.
I dont know if Cheonmujangs soldiers will join, but Zhang Wujie hasnt brought arge-scale army yet.
coon! It must be an ulterior motive to preserve the troops of Cheonmujang intact.
Having been confined to a small room all winter, Dokgo Hwang became intolerant and suspicious.
Numerous delusions and anguish made it so.
In the past, I thought that Zhang Wu-geuk, who did not borrow the power of Cheon-mu-jang, was manly, but now it seems that he is trying to preserve his power, and it feels disgusting.
Furthermore, Zhang Mu-geuk did not like Dok-go-hwangs obsession with Pyo-wol. Because of that, I used a sword and pressed myself with force.
Dokgohwang was no longer equal to Jang Mu-geuk.
It has degenerated into an existence that receives the orders of Zhang Wu-geuk.
That fact made him miserable. And it was Pyowol who provided the cause.
Find his whereabouts secretly.
Are you saying you want to keep it a secret?
Sorry. I will follow orders.
If the one who had been hiding all night has reappeared, he must have a legitimate purpose. We must find out the purpose of his appearance.
Okay. Ill execute my orders.
The confidant bowed his head deeply and replied, but Dokgo Hwang was no longer looking at him.
A panoramic view of Poyang Lake came into view through the window.
The moon!
Thinking that there was a moon somewhere here, blood seemed to spurt backwards.
Chapter 578
Episode 578
Steel Dragon (F҆) Dragon Sword Mountain stopped in ce and looked ahead.
ha!
When he opened his mouth, white breath flowed out and dispersed in the air.
They say that spring has arrived, but it seems that the chill of winter is still here.
A vast in stretched out in front of him.
On the ins, the snow that had fallen all winter had not melted and was still piling up.
If you think about it, the cold wave this winter was terrible.
Sometimes it snowed for three days, and it piled up to waist height and did not melt.
Because of that, it took a long time to leave Yunnan Province ande here, and it caused numerous casualties.
The cause was the cold and snow.
Yunnan Province, where Yongcheon Valley was located, was warm throughout the year.
There was no need to prepare separate winter clothes, and people lived in bare clothes because it was convenient.
It waste autumn when Yonggeomsan went to Poyang Lake in anger over the death of his son Yong Ha-sang.
At the time, I didnt think it would be a big deal.
In Yunnan, there was no snow in winter, and even inte autumn, the temperature was only slightly lower than in summer. So most of the warriors went out to Yongcheongok in light clothes.
Until then, they hadnt thought that great hardships awaited them.
His priority was to avenge his son, so it was a failure to send out without proper preparation.
Not long after leaving Yunnan Province, they soon faced severe cold. Like a lie, the season changed to winter and heavy snow fell.
At that time, I should have gone back to Yongcheongok. He should have returned to the sanctuary and prepared himself and waited for the winter to end, but the choice of Yonggeomsan was a head-on breakthrough.
He made a forced march without thinking about the safety of his subordinates.
It was too thin to endure the cold and heavy snow of midwinter. As a result, many people suffered from frostbite or copsed because they could not stand the severe cold.
On the way to Poyang Lake, Yonggeomsan tried to get winter clothes and put them on his subordinates. However, it was impossible to obtain thousands of thick clothes at once to ovee the cold.
By the time the soldiers of Yongcheongok bought winter clothes and put them on, many soldiers had already copsed.
In the end, Yonggeomsan Mountain had to stop the forced march and borrow arge manor to spend the winter. I wasted months like that.
Time was wasted without any gain.
When the snow stopped to some extent, Yonggeomsan Mountain left the manor and marched again. Fortunately, this time, the subordinates wore winter clothes and packed supplies.
Despite all the preparations, the march was not easy. This is because the snow has notpletely melted yet.
No matter how skilled the martial arts were, going through the waist-deep snow consumed a lot of stamina.
Because of that, even though they hadnte in a while, all the warriors of Yongcheon Valley were quite tired. However, no one could step forward and tell Yonggeomsan to take a break.
Its been several months since Yong Ha-Sangs death, but Dragon Sword Mountains anger still hasnt abated.
The moment anyone mentions a break to him, his throat will fly off.
Everyone was dying because of it.
I muttered as I looked at the snowy field of Yonggeomsan Mountain in front of me.
The road to see my son is so rugged and long? Still cant stop my feet. I will seek out and tear to shreds all those involved in my sons death.
It was when he took a step toward the snowfield.
huh?
Something caught his senses.
Someone was approaching from across the in.
Its presence was clearly felt even though it was ten miles away.
There were only a handful of warriors in the world capable of exuding such a sense of presence. I had to climb at least to the level of Yonggeomsan to emit such a strong presence even from a distance.
So, it was clear that the person approaching from the other side of the in now had a level of innocence equal to that of Dragon Sword Mountain.
Yonggeomsan looked ahead with his eyes narrowed.
I saw a small dot in the distance.
The dots were gradually expanding.
Its getting that close.
Yonggeomsans face grew cold.
The objects that were too far away to appear as dots were actually humans.
A dwarf old man wearing a uniform with a five-hundred-three-year-old man.
Is it a guru?
Although his uniform was so shabby that he resembled a beggar, the energy and spirit that flowed through his whole body was so desperate that it could not be ignored.
Has there ever been a Taoist in Jianghu that reached this level?
While he was retrieving his memory, the guru approached at a fairly close range. It seemed to be walking slowly, but in fact, it was shortening the space by expanding the sky.
Yonggeomsan looked at the in where Nodosa had passed.
There were no traces of his passing, let alone footprints, in the snowfield.
It was a light technique with no scars.
A painstaking light technique that leaves no traces even when stepping on snow.
There were not many warriors in the world who reached this level.
The awareness of Yonggeomsan Mountain grew even more.
Finally, Nodosa stopped in front of Dragon Sword Mountain.
The old master of Dangu said with a grin.
How are you? Dragon grain wine.
Do you know me?
How can you not know? gs symbolizing Yongcheongok are flying all over the ce.
Nodosas eyes were on the warriors of Yongcheon Valley.
In the hands of the warriors at the forefront, there were huge gs symbolizing Yongcheon Valley.
Yonggeomsan looked at the g for a moment and then red at Nodosa.
Its not fair that you know me and I dont know you. How about revealing your identity at this point?
I really didnt reveal my identity. This guys crazy hair. Anyway, when you get old, your gun will run out and you will wear it. My real name is Ilgeom.
One sword?
Yonggeomsan frowned.
There was a trembling in his eyes as he searched for a moment.
It was only now that he realized the identity of Nodosa.
Are you from the shaman?
Yes.
What kind of rtionship do you have with Chungjin Jinin, a long-time writer?
Its embarrassing, but it bes his private residence.
Youre one share higher than the current shaman faction leader? The master of the previous generation hase.
Yonggeomsans eyes changed sharply.
A terrifying light exploded from his narrowed eyes.
Despite the intense eyesight that few people would dare to face, the swordsman Jin-in did not erase the smile on his lips.
Yonggeomsan said.
Since youre one share higher than me, Ill call you senior.
If you treat me like a senior, Ill be grateful.
Why did youe here, senpai? I dont think its a coincidence.
Im here to convince you.
Who are you going to convince?
Who is it? Im here to convince you.
under! Did youe here alone to convince me?
Yes.
Ilgeom Jinin nodded.
Looking at Yonggeomsan Mountain, his face was filled with a pitiful light.
He was a father who had lost a child.
He too felt ufortable blocking the path of his father, who had set out to take revenge with his own hands. But Ilgeom Jinin also had no choice.
Even if it wasnt so, he was a strong man who was ruined by the war between Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe. If Yongcheon Valley gets involved, the situation will escte out of control.
It was unknown how many people would lose their lives if Yonggeomsan Mountain and Yongcheongok were taken into strongkes.
So he came down the Wudang Mountain, where he was single.
He could havee with a non-partisan force, but he didnt.
This is because it could lead to a fight between Yongcheongok and the shamans.
I had to solve it alone.
That was the only way to minimize the damage.
Ilgeom Jin-in said while taking a fist on Yonggeomsan.
The Nodo Ilgeom asks the Dragon Daehyeop for instruction.
I deliberately excluded the words shamanist and Yongcheongok.
It was to confine it to a confrontation between individuals rather than a confrontation between the shaman faction and Yongcheongok.
Realizing the true intention of the dragon sword mountain, his eyebrows wriggled.
Is there any reason why I should ept your challenge?
No. But
But?
Isnt it unmanned? You and I Do we need more reasons than that?
Maybe its because he only lives in Wudang Mountain, so its still romantic. Unfortunately, there is no such romance left in the current river.
I know. Nevertheless, this old man has no choice but to force himself. Its because I believe that it reduces the damage to a minimum.
Anyway, I wont fight with you.
If I do, I will have no choice but to mobilize the strength of the shaman faction.
senior!
Lets just calmly decide everything with a confrontation between you and me. If you win, the shamans will not intervene in Yongcheongoks actions.
What if the senior wins?
Take the elites of Yongcheon Valley and leave.
Impossible!
Yonggeomsan erupted in Lions Roar.
The faces of the warriors in Yongcheongok were tired of his shouts filled with internal energy. However, the swordsman Jinin, who was in front of Yonggeomsan Mountain, did not change his expression and continued to speak calmly.
I dont mean to hold on forever. I just want you to wait until the Great War is over. Wouldnt that be enough for you to ept?
Mmm!
It wont hurt you too much. Rather, in the meantime, you can increase your strength and mature your anger.
The words of Ilgeom Jinin shook the chest of Dragon Sword Mountain.
After weighing the gains and losses for a while, Yonggeomsan finally nodded.
Good! I will ept your challenge.
Anyway, a confrontation with Ilgeom Jinin was unavoidable.
Whether he epts the offer or not, the one swordsman will never avoid it.
It was a problem even if I lost to Jinin, but it was a problem even if I won.
Because the non-partisans will not stand still.
If so, it would be better to ept the challenge of the one swordsman.
Yonggeomsan shouted at the warriors of Yongcheongok.
Dont let anyone intervene in the confrontation between me and my seniors. Do you understand?
yes!
The warriors of Yongcheongok answered with one voice.
Yonggeomsan looked at the one-sword Jinin and burned his fighting spirit.
Now you have done as you wished. Are you okay?
Thank you! For epting this old mans insistence.
There is nothing to be thankful for. Because I will definitely beat my seniors and advance to the stronghold.
If you beat me, the shamans will never intervene.
Dont forget that promise.
I will definitely keep my promise.
Then lets begin.
Yonggeomsan raised its air power.
Cuckoo!
In an instant, the air around the area vibrated like crazy, and snowkes piled up on the floor shot up into the air.
Everyone back down.
Be careful. Gok-lord intends to do his best.
The warriors of Yongcheongok hurriedly retreated.
They knew very well what kind of disaster would happen when Yonggeomsan was at full strength.
If I stood in a daze for no reason, I would be swept away in a fight and die in an instant.
Before that, I had to step back.
In an instant, around 30 rooms in the room were emptied around the two.
Ilgeom Jin-in sighed and took out the Songmun High Sword.
after! I dont know if this old body will move at will.
I got enough of it, but the problem was my old body.
I dont know if its a general master, but to deal with a warrior who has reached an absolute level like Yonggeomsan, not only the mind but also the body had to be perfect. But Ilgeom Jinin also had no choice.
If they couldnt block Yonggeom Mountain here, there would be no force to stop them until Poyang Lake. Even if there was, they would not even know that Yongcheon Valley was approaching because they were distracted by the Gangho War.
If Il Sword Jinin had not read the heavenly gi, he would never have noticed that Yongcheongok was approaching from the west.
As soon as he read the uneasy spirit of heaven, he led the old man and ran to this faraway ce and encountered the warriors of Yongcheon Valley.
The best he could do was to exclude the shaman faction and Yongcheongok and limit it to a confrontation between himself and Yonggeomsan.
after! Come on. I have long wanted to witness the seasons of Yongcheongok.
Okay! I wont make any concessions.
Pod!
Yonggeomsan kicked off the ground and rushed at Ilgeom Jinin.
It was said that the yer must win.
The one who strikes first has a much higher chance of winning in the fight of the warriors.
The situation was not very different from the confrontation between absolute masters.
Wow!
When Yonggeomsan threw a fist, a dazzling fist erupted.
In response, Ilgeom Jinin held out his sword.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
A huge explosion urred.
The entire area shook as if an earthquake had urred due to the fight between the two, who were out of human limits.
oh my god!
How can this be a human confrontation?
The warriors of Yongcheongok watched the confrontation between the two with their mouths wide open.
The whole area turned upside down as if the end of the world hade.
The fight between the two continued for more than half a day.
Chapter 579
Episode 579
Heuk!
Dragon Sword Mountain knelt down, vomiting blood.
Crimson blood stained the snow-covered ground red.
God master!
Shit!
The voices of the subordinates could be heard from afar.
The mind that had been lost for a while came back.
Did I lose?
Dragon Sword Mountain bit his lip.
There wererge wounds on his side and thigh.
It was a ce where the sword of one sword was allowed.
Fortunately, the one swordsman, Jinin, was able to save his life by putting circumstances in his hands, but it was an obvious defeat for him.
Are you okay?
I heard the voice of the swordsman Jinin.
When he looked up, he saw the face of the swordsman Jin-in, who was looking at him with a worried expression.
The Ilgeom Jinins behavior was also not very good.
He was seriously injured as much as Dragon Sword Mountain. However, he stood firm on his two feet, and Yonggeomsan Mountain was kneeling.
The difference was great.
Ilgeom Jinin was victorious and Yonggeomsan was defeated.
The fierce battle of half a day ended with a narrow victory for Jinin with one sword.
Even if it was only half a second, losing is losing.
Yonggeomsan humbly epted his defeat.
However, the response of the warriors of Yongcheongok was different.
The grain master was beaten.
Protect the grain lord.
They ran like crazy to protect Dragon Sword Mountain.
Some attacked Jin-in with one sword.
It was then.
Everyone stop.
Dragon Sword Mountain gathered the remaining strength and shouted loudly.
The warriors who ran after his lion hesitated.
Yonggeomsan barely got up and scolded them.
How much more do you want to embarrass me? I fought to the best of my ability and have no shame in my defeat. So everyone back off.
yes!
Honorable name!
The warriors of Yongcheongok had no choice but to stop at his abstract scream.
Only then did Dragon Sword Mountain let out a light sigh.
phew! I lost.
It was a good fight. If you had been a little more calm, I would have lost.
You dont have tofort me. The senior was stronger and I lost because I was weak. Any hasty constion is rather an insult to me.
Im sorry.
Okay. What more can the loser say? Ill keep my promise, so dont rush tofort me.
Okay.
Whoa!
After sighing for a moment, Yonggeomsan looked back at his subordinates.
It was embarrassing to see the faces of the subordinates. But he mustered up the courage to speak.
As you can see, we lost in the confrontation with our seniors, so we return to Yongcheongok. But this wont be the end. We will adjust our posture and return to Gangho again. Until then, we take care of ourselves and build strength. Do you understand?
yes!
The subordinates answered in one voice.
lets go!
Yonggeomsan turned around and walked without regret.
The warriors of Yongcheon Valley followed suit.
Ilgeom Jin-in silently looked at their backs as they walked away.
stood like that for a long time
Finally, when the warriors of Yongcheongok disappeared from sight, the new type of swordsman Jinin stumbled.
Whew!
Ilgeom Jin-in barely stood with the Songmungogum as a staff.
Slurp!
Blood trickled from his lips and trickled down.
Although he suffered internal injuries as deep as those of Yonggeomsan, he did not want to show his weak side, so he had suppressed it until now.
I am too old. If I had been a decade younger, I would have conquered it so effortlessly.
Ilgeom Jinin thought that the passing years were heartless.
No matter how much martial arts fail, if the body does not follow, it will not be able to exert ten percent power.
Anyway, the urgent fire was barely put out.
Now that the warriors of Yongcheongok have returned, their intended purpose has been achieved.
It was rewarding to lead the nogu and run to this ce.
Ilgeom Jin-in sat down in ce and did a fortune-telling.
It was impossible topletely heal internal and external injuries with a single cloud injury, but he recovered enough to be able to move.
Ilgeom Jin-in put the Songmungogum on his waist again and moved on.
When are you going to Wudang Mountain again?
Even though he grumbled inappropriately for his age, Jin-in with one sword worked hard.
It was when I got out of the in where I had a confrontation with Yonggeomsan.
Suddenly, Ilgeom Jinins expression hardened.
The smile that did not disappear even after suffering deep internal injuries disappeared like a lie.
Where his gaze was directed, there was a rock as wide as a normal table.
A man was sitting cross-legged on a rock.
It was a tall man who seemed to be in his early to mid-thirties.
I felt an unknown sense of intimidation from the elderly man wearing a dark red long robe.
It was extremely rare for a master who reached the same level as a true swordsman to feel intimidated by others.
If there is, it is only when you meet an unmanned person who has reached a level simr to or surpassing you.
So, it was clear that the mature man now sitting cross-legged was an absolute master who had reached at least the same level as a true swordsman.
The problem is that the identity of the elderly person is unknown.
Most masters who have reached a level simr to his own know this, but the man in front of him was a face he had never seen before.
Ilgeom Jinin sighed.
after! Those who are good do note, and
those who have alreadye are not good.
Just as the sudden appearance of himself in front of Yonggeomsan Mountain did note with a good purpose, the man in front of him must not have been waiting for him with a good purpose.
Just like Yonggeomsan, Ilgeom Jinin first asked the mans identity.
Looks like Im waiting for this old man. Whats the name of John Sung?
As if responding to his voice, the elderly man opened his closed eyes and looked at them.
The moment he met the eyes of the mature man, Jin-in of the Ilgeom unknowingly flinched. The opponent didnt do anything, but he felt threatened with just his eyes.
The old man opened his mouth.
My name is Chang Chun-hwa.
Jang Cheonhwa? haha! Are you the lord of heaven? But the appearance is very different from what I knew. Have you ever had a half turn?
exactly!
Mmm!
At the answer of the elder, Cheonhwa Jang, the swordsman Jin-in let out a quiet voice.
The Jang Chun-hwa he knew was not like this.
It was clear that he had reached an unimaginable level if he had really gone halfway.
It could be that the man in front of him was lying. However, Ilgeom Jin-in thought that what he said was true.
It was because of the presence and airiness felt in Jang Chun-hwa.
He had seen Zhang Tianhua once and remembered the Qi wave he was radiating at the time.
Even if you regain your youth with Banrohwandong, the unique energy wave does not change.
Ilgeom Jin-in asked.
But what are you doing here? A person who is too busy running Cheonmujang.
Then what are you doing here? The oldest of the shamans.
Didnt you see it all already? You prevented Yongcheongok from intervening. With your help, we could have stopped it a little easier. Did you just watch?
Because Im in a position where I want them to intervene.
What do you mean?
At the unexpected reply from Jang Chun-hwa, Il Sword Jin-ins expression hardened.
As you have heard. I am in a position to wee Yongcheongok into Gangho.
How could the Cheonmujangju say such a thing?
Chunmujangju, why cant you say such a thing?
Thats
Ilgeom Jin-in hesitated, unable to find a suitable answer. Then, a ray of smile appeared at the corner of Chang Chun-hwas mouth.
The ice-cold smile was a sneer.
He loosened his cross-legged position and raised himself. Then, momentum like a mountain rose up and put pressure on Jinin with one sword.
The sagesplexion turned pale.
The internal wounds that had been suppressed with great effort were fueled by Jang Chun-hwas formidable momentum again.
Ilgeom Jinin was one of the best masters in the world.
Although his body was deteriorating, the insights and formidable inner strength he had gained so far were enough to support his weak body. Even so, he felt that he was being pushed back by Chang Chun-hwas momentum.
Momentum is the outward expression of a persons temperament, mindset, and umted studies.
You could tell what kind of person he was just by looking at his momentum.
Zhang Chunhua was showing what kind of person he was with his momentum.
What are your achievements like?
How did you feel when you came here?
what is the final purpose.
Without saying a word, he was showing it all with just his momentum.
Burr!
Goosebumps rode up on Jinins forearm.
Even he could not dare to fathom the extent of Zhang Tianhuas ambitions.
Il Sword Jinin had never seen anyone with such huge ambitions.
If someone else had such an ambition, they would have snorted and passed it on, but Chang Chun-Hwa was a warrior with the ability to fully realize his own ambition.
The mere fact that such an unmanned man had dangerous ambitions made the swordsmans body tremble.
Ilgeom Jin-in asked with an effortless expression.
Are you dreaming of unifying Kang Ho?
My son will take care of that.
If its your son, is it Jang Mu-geuk?
Hes a wonderful guy who swallowed up the Geumcheonhoe even though his father didnt provide much support. If its him, hell be able to lead the river well.
Leave Kang Ho-Il-tong to your son? If so, what does Jang Dae-hyeop really want?
Chang Chun-hwa looked up at the sky instead of answering.
her! will be the sky Are you dreaming of bing the best person in the world?
I have original sin.
Original sin?
The original sin of killing the master.
What is it?
Ilgeom Jinin widened his eyes.
Because it was the first time I had heard of it.
He had never heard of Zhang Tianhua killing his master, and he did not even know who his master was.
From the point of view of a true swordsman, Jang Chun-hwa was a man who fell from the sky.
Decades ago, there was a fight that staked the fate of Kang Ho.
It was a great battle,monly known as the Great War of the Demonic Heavens.
The super-powerful force called Shin Ma-ryun attacked Kang-ho, aiming for supremacy.
Shin Ma-ryunju Go Geom-wol was a super-strong master who was said to have reached the level of magic.
At the time of the new arrangement led by Goh Geom-wol, Kang-ho copsed helplessly.
It was Lee Gwak, the first lord of Gwangmumun, who stepped out of the crisis.
Li Gwak engaged in a fierce battle with Shin Ma-ryun-ju Go Geom-wol and was barely able to subdue him. However, the person who killed Gogumwol was the wrong person.
Cheonmujangs young Jangju was at the ce where the two were fighting.
Thats when Chang Cheonhwa identally stabbed Gogumwol with his sword, which bounced in front of him.
That was the decisive sign.
Hyo-ung, who was aiming for the world, lost his life to a young boy, and the young boy was deeply imprinted on the heroes of the world because of this incident.
Although it was a deliberate effort, it was true that he took the life of an absolute warrior named Goh Geomwol anyway.
With this incident as an opportunity, Cheonmujang grew explosively, and the young boy grew up to be the absolute ruler of the world.
That was the history of Jang Chun-hwas life that Il Sword Jin-in knew.
I didnt know anything more than that.
But do you mean there is something more than that?
I felt somehow ominous.
Master Sabura Master of Jang Cheonhwa? and original sin The original sin of killing the master
At that moment, Jin-in, the first swordsman, felt a shock as if he had been hit on the head with a sledgehammer.
Because suddenly a shocking assumption came to mind.
no way?
He forcefully bit his trembling lips and looked at Zhang Chunhua.
There was a deep shadow in Jang Chun-hwas eyes.
The moment he saw his face, Il Gum Jin-in instinctively knew that his assumption was correct.
He barely opened his mouth.
Was Jang Dae-hyeops master Go Geum-wol, Shin Ma-ryun-ju?
exactly! I killed the master with my own hands and used his death as fertilizer to grow the current Cheonmujang.
oh my god!
It was something that Master ordered me to do, but it left a deep scar in my heart. A wound that never heals. Thats why Im going to walk the road Master wanted to go.
Will that be the sky?
exactly!
No matter how strong the Cheonmujang is, this is impossible. The sects of the world will not allow your ambition.
You know. But in the end, everything will work out ording to my will.
You are crazy!
In an instant, a cold smile spread across Jiang Chens lips.
It is because the words of Ilgeom Jin-in express him best.
Even if it was crazy, it didnt matter.
It was okay to criticize it as a futile dream.
It is because they have endured endlessly until now and are now ready to soar into the sky.
I dont want this turbulent world to end like this. Thats why the one swordsman should die.
Chapter 580
Episode 580
Who! You wont be easily defeated.
I also dont want a true man to fall easily.
At Jang Chun-hwas awe-inspiring words, Ilgeom Jin-in closed his eyes for a moment.
My heart was beating more violently than ever.
But my head was cold, as if I had fallen into icy water.
It was a situation where passion and reason coexisted.
I will die.
I dont see any chance of winning.
Even if the martial arts were equal, his physical condition was the worst.
It is because he suffered a deep internal wound in the confrontation with Yonggeomsan.
If hepeted with Jang Chun-hwa in this state, he would be defeated.
But I couldnt back down.
Whoa!
Ilgeom Jin-in opened his eyes with a sigh.
There was no fear in his eyes.
Sureureung!
He took out the long sword that was worn around his waist.
The scabbard waspletely abandoned.
It was the will to make a life-or-death decision.
Zhang Tianhua answered his will.
Sreung!
He also drew his sword.
It was a sword given to him by his master, Goh Geomwol.
For the first time, I took out the sword that I hadnt shown to anyone else for decades.
The appearance of the sword was in. However, it was a famous sword that harmonized strength, bnce and sharpness.
Jang Chun-hwa said while aiming the sword at the true man.
With your death, the chaos will begin.
I am grateful that this old man is highly regarded, but it is hard to believe that a difficult world will begin with just this one life.
What do you think it would be like if we added the life of Yonggeomsan to the life of Jinin?
what? Why does Yonggeomsan die? He is already returning to Yongcheongok.
Because the warriors of the nonpartisan faction ambush him as he returns home wounded.
Dont talk nonsense. How could the disciples of the shaman faction from far away in Buwoncheon-ri attack Yonggeomsan Mountain by surprise? Even if I were here, that wouldnt happen.
Who knows? Are they really non-partisan guru or not
Inom!
The one-sword Jinin couldnt stand it and let out the lions roar.
It was only then that he realized Jang Chun-hwas intentions.
Cheonmujangs soldiers disguised as disciples of the shaman faction ambushes and kills Yonggeomsan Mountain, which is returning after being wounded by one sword Jinin.
Then, of course, the angry warriors of Yongcheon Valley would attack the shamans.
The strength of Yongcheongok and the Shaman faction was equal.
The number of masters was much higher in the non-partisans, but the number of general soldiers was much higher in Yongcheongok.
In the end, the nonpartisans would win, but it was clear that they would suffer great damage.
Wicked I cannot forgive you. Even at the cost of this life, I will stop your evil deeds.
One sword, Jinin, kicked the ground with the lions roar.
Originally, a senior should concede a yer, but the opponent is Jang Chun-hwa.
It was not an existence that could win by taking care of the situation.
I had to give up face and do my best.
Shua!
His sword created a powerful sword steel.
It was a win from the start.
Zhang Chunhua also swung his sword against him. However, his sword was not young, let alone strong.
Kaaang!
Even so, his sword was intact.
Even though it shed with the sword.
It was a sight that denied Kang-hosmon sense.
Zhang Tianhua said as he vigorously swung his sword.
For the past several decades, I have been studying Gwangmumuns projections. Gwangmumuns first Munju, Lee Gwaks Cheonsaldo rather maximized its power by concentrating its energy inside rather than releasing it outside.
Did you steal Gwangmumuns martial arts?
It is a further development.
Because he was born a fraudster, he steals martial arts to learn.
Kakakakang!
Even at the moment of having a short conversation, they shed dozens of times.
Ilgeom Jin-in unraveled all his thoughts.
The young sword was dizzyingly cutting through the air.
To put it bluntly, Il Sword Jinin was a storm.
It blew strong enough to engulf the world.
On the other hand, Chang Tianhua was a cold fire.
It was burning fiercely, but strangely calm.
It wasnt just the swordsman, but the atmosphere and eyes.
So it felt even scarier.
Their fight quickly reached a climax.
In that brief moment, Ilgeom Jin-in vomited all of himself.
A thousand years of non-partisanship has been released like a thread, but no herbivore has been able to hit Jang Cheon-hwa.
Jin-ins face turned ck.
At some point, the tension that had been forcibly carried on was cut off by strands.
In a confrontation between absolute masters, Il Gum Jin-in knew very well what it meant to lose his vitality.
It was at this moment that the word defeat popped into his mind.
Wow!
Zhang Chunhuas sword extended sharply.
The speed, the anticipation, and the will contained in it were on a different level than before.
Ilgeom Jinin bit his lip.
It was because he realized that no matter what he did, he could not stop it.
Its over.
When his life is over, there will be no regrets like this.
The problem is that it is clearly visible that the shamans downfall will begin with her own death.
Fighting Yongcheongok would not immediately destroy the shaman, but it was inevitable that the downfall would elerate.
Fu-wook!
At that moment, Chang Chun-Hwas sword pierced Jin-ins heart.
Ilgeom Jin-in knelt down vomiting blood.
Limp!
A Songmun high swordy beside him.
Jang Chun-hwa looked down with his sword inserted into Jin-ins chest.
Im sorry. I thought you could hold out a little longer.
Huh! Im sorry.
First, go to the underworld and wait. If you wait a little bit, the disciples of the shaman group wille and make sure you dont feel lonely.
Now you will never achieve your will. Even if the shaman perishes
I dont know what you believe, but the only one who can stop me in Gangho is Gwangmu Munju Lee Chung. And I think Ive already surpassed him.
no. HaI have more.
gibberish.
Now there is one more person to stop you.
Who is he?
Chang Chun-hwa showed curiosity for the first time. However, instead of answering, Ilgeomjin looked up at the sky and shouted.
Shaman, shaman
Suddenly!
his head fell
its out of breath
Tsk!
Jang Chun-hwa clicked his tongue when he saw such a sword.
It was because the words of the Ilgeom Jin-in caught my heart. However, he soon forgot the words of the Ilgeom Jinin.
Its because Ivee too far to care about these little things.
Now is the beginning.
Zhang Chunhua murmured quietly.
On the way back to Yongcheongok that day, Yonggeomsan and his subordinates were attacked by warriors dressed as shamans.
In that fight, Yonggeomsan lost his life.
This shocking news quickly spread to Gangho.
People didnt believe it when they first heard the news. Thats because it was apletely unrealistic story.
Even if you think about it withmon sense, there was no reason for the shamanists to attack and kill Yongcheongokju.
However, the atmosphere quickly turned around when it became known that Ilgeom Jinin, the oldest member of the shaman faction, had a dance with Yonggeomsan.
Ilgeom Jinin and Yonggeomsan literally fought with all their might, and in the end, Yonggeomsan was defeated and lost its troops.
The reason why the shamans raided the returning Yongcheongok warriors was unknown.
In response, the non-partisan faction exined that there was no such thing.
This is because, in fact, no disciples of the shaman sect have ever left Wudang Mountain, except for the one-pointed swordsman.
They tried to clear up the misunderstanding with Yongcheongok.
The atmosphere changed when the body of Ilgeom Jin-in was discovered.
The body of Ilgeom Jin-in was found on the outskirts of Seolwon where they had a confrontation with Yonggeomsan Mountain.
The students of the non-partisan faction who had lost the mostughable adult in the middle of the day were naturally angry.
Many of the disciples of the shaman faction insisted on a fight against Yongcheongok.
There were disciples who said to be careful, but their voices were drowned out by the voices of those who insisted on a decisive battle.
The warriors of Yongcheongok changed their direction to the shaman faction, and the shaman faction also prepared for war.
The whole country, which had been confused by the Gangho War, fell into a thick fog where it was impossible to see even an inch ahead.
In response, the Shaolin Temple, which had been silent until now, opened the San Gate and sent the monks out for mediation.
As Shaolin Temple intervened in Kang Ho-il, the whole country became more confused.
This news reached Pyo Yue, who was going down the Yangtze River in a boat.
Salno rowed and told Pyowol the news.
The above is what has happened so far.
Pyowol frowned at Salnos words.
It happened in just a few days.
While he was staying at Poyang Lake, the world was changing rapidly.
The one sword of the shaman faction, Jinin, is dead?
I am sure.
The cause of death?
They said he died of a pierced heart.
Are you saying that an absolute master like a true swordsman was pierced through the heart and died?
Judging from the scars, they say it looks like it was struck by a sword.
The expression of Salno who was reporting was also dark.
As soon as they received the information that the body of the swordsman Jin-in was found, they mobilized all informationworks.
Thanks to this, it was possible to determine the state of the body and the cause of death when the body of Il Gum Jin-in was found.
Grandpa died?
Soma, who was sitting by Pyowols side, stared at the river in awe.
Thick tears were streaming down hisrge eyes.
Excluding Pyowol, the one who gave him the greatest grace was Ilgum Jinin.
If it wasnt for him, as a side effect of the Dafa he received at Soroeeumsa, he might have ceased to be a person in this world, or he might have gone mad and died.
It was all thanks to the one swordsman that he could live this sane life.
When I was in the non-partisan faction, we always quarreled and fought.
The swordsman Jinin tried to teach Soma the rules and principles of the human world, but Soma rebelled against it, thinking it was oppression. However, Ilgeom Jin-in always epted Somasints with a warm smile and a benevolent heart.
Having been together for such a long time, I listened to what I feltfortable with.
Even when he came down Wudang Mountain and came to Poyang Lake, he had only feelings of coolness, but as the time away from him increased, he missed Jinin.
At that time, I would spend time alone with myself.
Soma thought that one day he would return to Wudang Mountain to see the swordsman Jinin. But now it has be an impossible dream.
The Ilgeom Jinin no longer existed in the world.
I wanted to see it, but I couldnt see it.
Soma murmured, clenching his fists.
I will kill you. will kill I will kill you.
He didnt name who he was going to kill. But both Pyowol and Salno knew who he was talking about killing.
Soma raised her head and looked at the moon.
Brother! Will you help me?
Pyowol nodded his head wordlessly.
Ilgeom Jin-in was also an important person to Pyo-wol.
Anyway, thanks to the grace he bestowed on Soma, we were able to be together like this.
Salno opened his mouth.
Who is it? Could it be the work of the ghost fleet?
It could be, but somehow it doesnt seem this time.
Is there any reason you think so?
It just feels right.
All right.
Salno nodded at Pyowols answer.
he knew
If it is the premonition of a master who has reached the level of Pyowol, it is almost likely that he will hit the target as it is.
Pyowol said.
Lets solve the problem in front of us first. Non-partisan workes next.
All right.
Salno answered and rowed.
Kiki! Kkik!
The sound of rowing echoed across the quiet river.
Pyowol, Soma, and Salno were speechless.
In the meantime, the scenery around us has changed.
Suddenly, the width of the river suddenly widened, and I felt salty.
The stale air and salt that is unique to the seaside.
It reached the water area where the Yangtze River meets the sea.
Arge city was visible in the distance.
The huge city where numerous ships were anchored was Haemun.
Chapter 581
Episode 581
Haemun, like a gateway city to the sea, has many ships anchored there.
The size of each ship was enormous,parable to that of a small ind. It was an inevitable choice to part the sea with waves as high as the house.
Therger the ship, the greater the probability of safety.
Because of this, most of the ships sailing the distant sea had no choice but to be thisrge.
The dock at Haemun was full of ships that had sailed far away and returned. The appearance of dozens of ships tightly packed reminded me of a huge fleet.
A small ship came in between the huge ships.
Pyowol and his party were on board the small boat.
thud!
The boat finally reached the dock.
her!
what?
The people who worked at the dock looked at the boat with the Pyowolnterns on it with curious expressions.
Because the ship was too small to dock here.
There was a separate ce for small boats to dock. It had been a long time since such a small ship entered the docks where huge ships were docked.
At least the sailors here dont make this mistake. That means they are people from out of town.
A fisherman who was arranging his approached Pyowol and others.
Where are you guys from?
The fishermans eyes were full of warning light.
It was a natural reaction to see strangers suddenly appearing on a small boat.
Not only the fisherman, but other people also looked at the three people with caution.
It was then.
Why is it so noisy over there?
What?
Suddenly, a group of people approached from one side of the dock with a loud noise.
They were men with red hoods on their heads.
At their appearance, theplexions of the fishermen and workers turned pale.
The fisherman said as if making excuses.
No, there are suspicious people here
A suspicious person?
The men in red hoods made a puzzled expression.
Their eyes turned to the moon.
It was suspicious to anyone.
At that, the expressions of the men in red hoods turned ferocious.
Who are you guys?
Is this the enemy party?
Pyowol asked in a low voice.
The men in red hoods were startled at the word red-gunhoe.
Jeokgeonhoe () was an organization created to protect the rights and interests of workers at the port.
When the port was first built here, workers were exploited for a bargain. For that reason, one of the workers who had mastered martial arts came forward and made Jeokgeonhoe.
The Jeokgeonhoe protected the merchants from ransoming the workers and assigned workers to ships entering the port.
Most of the workers at the port belonged to the Red Army, so no one dared to ignore the Red Army.
The Jeokgeonhoe went beyond a mere collection of workers and developed into an armed group. The workers belonging to the Jeokgeonhoe all worked with red hoods on their heads. Their status at Haimen was great. No one dared to ignore them as odds-on workers.
Are you from Haimen?
Of course, people from Haimen knew about Jeokgeonhoe.
Because it is closely rted to their lives.
Pyowol shook his head.
I am not a Haimen person.
By the way, how do you know the enemy group?
Are you invincible?
what?
In an instant, the eyes of the men of the Red Army shook.
It was because he knew the name mentioned by Pyowol.
Tell me toe in the middle of the day. Or guide him.
What is your rtionship with him?
A fairly close friend.
Mmm!
At Pyowols answer, the men of Red Geonhoe let out a silent voice.
Taemusang was one of the rising stars in the current sea gate.
He was a young warrior who was said to be unmatched in the Haemun area because he became ill after receiving Gi-Isa of Kang Ho as his master. Taemusang was also closely rted to Jeokgeonhoe.
Since the other person mentioned Taemusang, I couldnt treat her carelessly.
The eldest said cautiously.
Im going to put a flue on Tae Gongja, so wait a moment. If youre lying, you better be prepared?
Okay, so stop talking and call me.
Okay! I see.
The leader gestured to the subordinate. Then, the subordinate hurriedly ran toward the downtown area.
Pyowol and Soma Salno each satfortably and waited for their subordinates to return.
how much time has passed As I was feeling bored, I saw someone running from the main street.
As soon as I checked their faces, theplexion of the men of the Red Army changed dramatically.
omg!
Are all the martial arts brothersing?
The people running to the dock were boys whose Attie hadnt gone yet.
The slightly older boys name is Taemusang.
The little boys name was Geomyeon.
People called them the Mugum Brothers after the two boys.
Taemusang arrived at the dock first and asked the men of the Red Gun Society.
Is someone looking for me?
Thats right. That person
The men of the Red Geonhoe pointed at the Pyongwol with their fingers.
The moment he saw the moon, Taemusang frowned.
It was because Pyo-wol had pressed the cap on the Pipungui, so the original face could not be recognized.
Taemusang approached Pyowol with a puzzled expression.
Who was it that found me?
Its been a while.
huh?
At Pyowols words, Taemusang slightly frowned.
It was a voice I had heard somewhere.
He approached Pyowol and looked up at his face.
A familiar yet strange face appeared.
what?
It was when Taemusang tilted his head.
[Dont be surprised. I am the moon.]
The electric sound prated his ears.
For a moment, Taemusang was unknowingly happy. However, like a quick-witted child, he did not make the mistake of revealing Pyowols name.
Geomyeon approached him.
Brother, whats wrong? Someone I know.
Taemusang pulled the sword lead and whispered into his ear.
Dont be surprised. He is the Pyowol.
In an instant, Geomyeon widened her eyes. However, as he was quick-witted, he quickly calmed down his expression.
Taemusang said calmly.
Are you Brother Gong? long time no see.
Together with Geomyeon, he calmly led the Pyowol group.
The people of Jeokgeonhoe did not dare to inquire into Pyowols identity and looked at Pyowols back.
They thought of Pyo-wol and the others as simply guests of iparableness.
When they arrived at a ce out of sight of people, Taemusang and Geomyeonpletely changed their expressions.
No, what happened? No contact.
Whoa!
Geomyeon grabbed Pyowol by the waist and smiled broadly.
Pyowol tousled Geomyeons hair and said.
Are you both doing well?
sure! I learned martial arts from Master and holds a high position in the Jeokgeonhoe.
I am also learning martial arts diligently.
Taemusang and Geomyeon looked up at Pyowol with bright eyes.
The two boys were both orphans and wandered the back alleys of Haimen. Pyowol was the one who saved them.
Thanks to the Pyowol, he was able to save his life and be a disciple of Tarha.
After bing a disciple of Tarha, everything changed.
The status of the boys at the bottom of the sea gate rose vertically and was envied by many.
At least in Haemun, there was hardly anyone who could threaten the two boys.
Pyowol asked.
Are your master and Yul Ah-yeon well?
sure.
Take me to them.
Just follow us. Master and sister will be very happy.
The two did not even inquire into the identities of Salno and Soma. They thought that since they were Pyowolspany, they must be trustworthy.
To that extent, their belief in the sign was blind.
The ce they took Pyowol and the others was a huge manor near the sea.
It was a huge manor with a dock where you could dock a boat.
A huge ship was moored in the dock.
The shape of the ship was quite different from that of Jungwon.
It was a ship that operated mainly from West Station.
Pyo-wol looked at the ship and turned his gaze to the signboard of the manor.
On the signboard hanging at the main gate, there were three letters, Haewonjang (ԭf) written in bold handwriting.
thump thump!
Taemusang approached the Haewonjang without hesitation. Then, the soldiers guarding the Haewonjang bowed their heads to greet him.
Are you here? Confucius!
What about Master?
He is with Yul Sozer.
Open the door. Because I brought an honored guest.
A noble guest?
Mu-in looked at Pyo-wol with a puzzled expression.
He had seen the leap moon. However, Pyo-wol changed his face with a reverse bone ball, so he could not recognize him.
I was curious about Pyo-wols identity, but I had to be polite because I was a guest of Tae-Musang. So I couldnt figure out his identity.
Geomyeon chased him down.
Come on, open the door.
All right.
Unmanned opened the door.
Pyo-wol and his party followed the Mu-gum brothers and entered Haewonjang.
The interior of Haewonjang has a foreign atmosphere.
From building styles to various ornaments and trivial items, they were items that could not be easily seen in the central court.
It felt like I was in the West Station rather than the Jungwon.
Just then, a man and a woman appeared from inside.
It was an old man with a yellow beard and a blonde, blue-eyed woman.
Master!
sister!
Taemusang and Geomyeon ran after seeing the two.
Are you here?
An old man with a yellow beard greeted them with a smile, and a blue-eyed woman looked at the moon with a puzzled expression.
Who is that?
she tilted her head.
It was because the atmosphere of Pyowol was somehow familiar.
At that moment, Pyowol took off the hat he was wearing on his head.
He then released the reverse goal ball.
Dudeuk!
The true face of Pyolwol was revealed with the sound of bones.
The woman and the old man who saw Pyowols face shouted at the same time.
Pyo Daehyeop?
you?
The two approached with wide smiles.
Pyowol told them.
Long time no see.
If youe, we will talk.
How did you not contact me once?
The two people who weed the moon were Tarha and Yul Ah-yeon.
Two people who came to Gangho to find Ma Hon-do, the guardian of Maras Buddhist priesthood, and ended up sitting down.
Pyowol helped them find Mahondo, which had been plundered by the ghost fleet, and because of that, the two thought Pyowol was their benefactor.
Tarha did not return to the Mara Department of the West Station even after finding Mahondo.
He thought that settling down here would be better for his granddaughter Yul Ah-yeon.
So he made Haewonjang and epted Taemusang and Geomyeon as disciples.
In addition, the Jeokgeonhoe waspletely subjugated and ced under hismand.
Indeed, he has risen to the absolute position of Haemun.
Originally, the ruler of Haemun was a breakwater called Haeryongbang. However, after Tarha established the Haewonjang, their forces rapidly shrank and were barely maintaining their lives.
Those who made the biggest contribution were Taemusang and Geomyeon, whom Tarha epted as his disciples.
The talents of Taemusang and Geomyeon were truly amazing.
They have aplished amazing things in a short time. And I worked for Haewonjang, wandering around Haemun like my own house.
Sometimes he fought with the warriors of the Sea Dragon Room and also fought with the groups that threatened the Jeokgeonhoe.
As they fought every day like fighting dogs, the reputations of Taemusang and Geomyeon resonated through the sea gates.
It was to the extent that the nicknames of the two were light fighting dogs.
Tarhas gaze turned to Soma and Salno.
He noticed at a nce that the level of the two was great.
Tarha said to Pyowol.
I see youre with them, so why dont you introduce them?
This is Salno and this is Soma. They are my colleagues.
At the introduction of Pyo-wol, Salno smiled and came forward.
Nice to meet you! Say I live.
Tell me to tar. I am very happy to meet my peers. Its fate that we met like this, but lets share a drink with a crooked nose today.
Heh heh! Thats good.
The two of them got along.
Chapter 582
Episode 582
Tarha treated the Pyowol party with utmost hospitality.
The Taemusang Geomyeon brothers quickly got along with Soma.
They had no idea how surprised they were to learn that Soma was older than he looked.
In the past, they wouldnt have believed Somas words, but after learning martial arts, their knowledge increased dramatically. So I knew that there was nothing impossible for Kang-ho.
Far from rejecting Soma, they liked it more.
Thanks to the brothers kindness, Soma was able to shake off her gloomy heart a little.
Taemusang and Geomyeon took Soma out of the manor.
Tarha tilted a ss with Salno.
Pyo-wol remained alone in the living quarters and looked out the window.
I could see the dock attached to Haewonjang through the window.
A huge ship that seemed toe from the West Station was moored at the dock.
The number of sails and the shape of the boat were very different from those of Jungwon.
It was then.
Can Ie in for a minute?
Yul Ah-yeons voice was heard outside the door.
e in.
The door opened carefully and Yul Ah-yeon entered.
Yul A-yeon looked at Pyo-wols back with blue eyes and then walked lightly.
I stood beside Pyowol and looked at where he was looking.
Ayeon Yu said.
It is called the Cheonryongseon. It is the treasure of the Mara court.
It sure looks big and solid.
I dont have a stomach to fight hard. If you crash into that huge hull, most ships cant stand it and will break.
Why did Maras treasuree here?
The Chief Beopju knew that we had settled here and sent support for a while. To give thanks for the work of reiming Mahon-do.
Mara has threew lords under the chiefw lord.
Among them, the Three Beopju sold Mahondo, the treasure of Mara, to the ghost fleet.
As a result, Maras court suffered a great blow.
Fortunately, thanks to Pyowol, he was able to safely retrieve Mahondo, but the Mara court was alerted.
Chief Beopju supported the Cheonryongseon for Tarha and Yul Ah-yeon, who settled in Haemun.
Although the premise was attached for the time being, the Cheonryongseon and the elite were dispatched until the two settled down perfectly.
Thanks to this, Haewonjang could easily be the loser of Haemun.
Pyowol asked.
If so, did the warriors of the Mara court alsoe here?
yes! Thirty people are currently staying at Haewonjang.
But I cant see you.
They dont like to be seen in public.
okay?
yes! I prefer to work in secret. Because of that, few of Haewonjangs family members have even seen their faces.
Right.
By the way, what is Pyo Daehyeop doing here?
Yul Ah-yeon turned her head and looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyowols face filled her blue eyes.
A fleet of ghosts hase in hiding here.
A ghost fleet? Is that true?
Its still just spection.
Why do you think the Ghost Fleet is here?
In response to Yul Ah-yeons question, Pyo-wol told what had happened.
What happened at Shinwoljang caused Go Il-won, the owner of the ghost fleet, to hold a grudge against him. He spoke without hesitation about the fact that he killed Yong Ha-sang and instigated the conflict between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe.
Certainly there is no room in the Yangtze to hide such a huge ship.
The forest is perfect for hiding trees, and to hide a huge ship
thats right!
But I havent seen a ship that I think belongs to the Ghost Fleet yet.
It must have been disguised as an ordinary merchant ship.
all right. Ill solve the red g and find out if there are any suspicious pears.
thank you!
I have nothing to be thankful for. Pyo Daehyeop is a benefactor to us.
Yul Ah-yeon smiled slightly.
Even otherwise, she had a mysterious appearance, but she looked even more beautiful in the light filtering through the windows.
Especially her blue eyes shone mysteriously.
Her eyes, shining like sapphire, possessed magical powers that fascinated people the more I looked into them.
Yul Ah-yeon stared at Pyowol with blue eyes.
The epitaph was not so dull that he did not know what it meant.
Pyowol stretched out his hand and wrapped it around Yul Ah-yeons ant-like waist.
Yul Ah-yeon was startled, but did not withdraw.
Pyowol tightened his hand and pulled her closer. And he kissed her red lips.
ha!
Yul Ah-yeon took a deep breath and greeted Pyo-wol.
The Sea Dragons Ark Jang Ha-mun drank alone.
The moonlight pouring through the window made him even more lonely.
Shit!
He poured a drink into his mouth and looked out the window.
The sea dragon room was so quiet that it was even deste.
Its partly because itste at night, but its more affected by the shrinkage than before.
After Haewonjang was established, Haeryongbang shrank to the extent that it could no longer be called Haewonmun.
At Haewonjang, there was a master of taxation named Tarhara.
Jang Ha-muns martial arts was obviously great, but it couldnt bepared to Tar-Ha.
In addition, the Jeokgeonhoe, an organization of Haemun workers, took the side of Haewonjang.
In the end, Haeryongbang was hit here and there, and its power was reduced. Many of the disciples had left, and it was quiet in the Sea Dragon Room.
If this continues, the Sea Dragon Room itself will disappear. What do you have to do?
Limp!
He threw the ss he was holding against the wall.
Fortunately, it didnt break, but the remaining drops of alcohol in the ss sttered everywhere. Even so, Jang Ha-mun did not blink an eye.
It was then.
Ark!
The voice of themander-in-chief Woo Gun-chang was heard.
She was startled by themotion in the room and came running.
He hurriedly opened the door and came in.
Wu Gunchang realized what had happened by looking at Jang Ha-muns behavior and the drinking sses scattered around the room.
Are you okay?
Its okay!
Whoa!
Would you like a drink too?
Ark!
Come along. I have no one to drink with.
All right.
Woogunchang had no choice but to sit in front of Janghamun.
Jang Ha-mun filled his wine ss.
You are in trouble.
no.
How are things these days?
The Sangmun dock waspletely taken away. sorry.
Woogunchang lowered his head.
In Haimen, there are Sangmun, Jungmun, and Xiamen docks.
The upper gate is thergest, and many ships are anchored there. Also, because of the deep water, mostrge ships anchor at Sangmun Wharf.
Because of that, the stake was the biggest.
Xiamun and Jungmun wharfs together were less than half of the interests of the Sangmun wharf alone.
For that reason, Haeryongbang paid the most attention to the Sangmun dock. However, when I heard that the Sangmun dock waspletely taken away, I was sick of it.
I guess it was taken away by Haewonjang as well?
I couldnt stand it because the enemy gangsters didnt cooperate.
You are miserable.
Jang Ha-moon put down his drink.
Even Woogunchang couldnt bear to drink.
That was when the two looked at each other without speaking.
You seem to be in trouble.
Suddenly someones voice was heard.
Who are you?
What kind of guy
Jang Ha-mun and Woo Gun-chang stood up in shock.
Their faces were full of wariness.
This was the Sea Dragon Room.
Hearing a strangers voice in the Sea Dragon Room meant that the guard had been breached.
At the Haemun, there was only one warrior who could break through the boundary of the Sea Dragon Room and enter the interior.
It was Tar, the owner of Haewonjang.
Chun!
Thinking Tarha hade, they drew their weapons. However, contrary to their expectations, the man who appeared in front of them was not Tarha.
It was a huge man wearing a long robe made of animal skin.
Jang Ha-mun and Wu Gun-chang broke into cold sweats at his appearance.
It was because of the unusual momentum felt in the man.
I felt a tremendous amount of pressure, as if I was facing a huge whale.
They had never seen anyone with such momentum.
Who are you?
Did you ask? Are you in trouble?
Thats
Youd better answer honestly. Depending on your answer, my actions will also change.
Mmm!
Jang Ha-mun let out a quiet voice.
I wanted to draw my sword and attack right away. But now he couldnt move a finger.
Even breathing was difficult, as if I had been crushed by a huge boulder.
It was the first time in my life that I felt this way.
It was the same for themander-in-chief, Woo Gun-chang.
Cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
Its not our opponent. Why is such an expert here?
Wu Gunchang hurriedly looked at Jang Xiamen.
At the same time, Jang Ha-mun was also watching Woogunchang.
Jang Ha-mun was asking how to respond with his eyes. However, there was no way that it could be a sharp spear.
To them, the man in front of them was like a disaster.
The moment you disobey his words, all life in the Sea Dragon Room will be wiped out.
I had such a strong feeling of foreboding.
At that moment, Jang Ha-mun opened his mouth, perhaps organizing his thoughts.
youre right. You are in trouble.
What is the cause?
Its because of the chief.
If you do, can you get out of trouble if you just get rid of Haewonjang?
Thats right.
Jang Ha-mun answered honestly.
There was nothing more to hide.
You mean if you erase Haewonjang, you can definitely take control of Haemun, right?
yes!
Then Ill erase Haewonjang.
yes?
Jang Ha-mun was surprised and raised his head.
Anyone who knew even a little about Haewonjang could not have said such a thing. Tarhas armament was so strong that there was no warrior in the whole area that could defeat him.
Still, the man said he would erase the Haewonjang without hesitation. If anyone had seen it, they would have thought it was some crazy bullshit. However, the momentum that flowed from the mans body made him agree without even realizing it.
Who are you saying you want to erase Haewonjang?
It is a ghost that wanders the sea.
ocean? Ghost?
In an instant, two words came together in Jang Ha-muns head.
Then the ghost fleet?
Yes. I am the owner of the ghost fleet.
omg!
Jang Ha-mun unknowingly sat down on the floor.
It was the same with Woogunchang.
It was rtively recently that they learned about the Ghost Fleet.
Recently, a ship traveling between Haemun and another country was attacked and killed by an unknown fleet offshore.
Only one survivor.
He was a sailor working on deck.
The sailor tripped and fell into the sea when he was attacked by the ghost ship.
The crew did not notice that the sailor had fallen into the sea and were unable to rescue him.
it saved his life
He clearly watched as the ship he was on was instantly wiped out at sea.
The fast-approaching ships surrounded him like a school fish. Numerous unmanned people came across from the ships that built a siege in an instant.
They brutally killed the sailors on board and threw them into the sea.
The sailor closed his mouth and watched the scene.
The sea was immediately stained with blood, and school fish that smelled the blood rushed in and bit the corpse.
It was a miracle that the sailor survived.
In the meantime, the fleet that plundered the ship the crew was on disappeared in an instant. Thergest ship in the fleet had a g with the words Ghost written on it.
The sailor was rescued by a boat passing nearby while holding a wooden barrel that had fallen from the ship.
The existence of the ghost ship was known to the sailors through the mouth of the sailor.
Rumors had circted that there was a fleet plundering ships before, but this incident was the first to reveal the truth.
My God! The owner of the ghost fleet.
Go Il-won, the owner of the ghost fleet, continued.
Instead, Haeryongbang has something to do for me.
Chapter 583
Episode 583
This is the worst time ever. Is it big enough?
Taemusang proudly introduced Jeokgeonhoe to Soma.
The front door of the Jeokgeonhoe was wide open. Men with red hoods on their heads diligently went to and from the Red Geonhoe.
It wasnt like this before.
Jeokgeonhoe was very closed, and the door was never left wide open like this.
Yu Il-seok of Jeokgeonhoeju consolidated his power by monopolizing the workers at Haemuns docks. However, after being defeated by Tarha and bing a subordinate, his power shrank as it shrank.
Even so, Yoo Il-seok had to be sensitive. At least Tarha was kind enough to keep the position of the red-haired head, otherwise he would have had to do chores like the workers in the red hood.
Soma marveled at the size of the meeting.
Awesome. You mean we send workers to all the docks in Haimen?
huh! Without going through this ce, the work of the wharf will not work.
Then, are you clear about the situation here?
yes. Because there is no ce to go anywhere. Why do you want to know something?
The pairs eyes shone.
It was the same with Geomyeon.
The two of them thought that Pyo-Wol had greatly favored them. If it wasnt for Pyowol, he wouldnt have been able to be Tarhas disciple and would still be living a life in the gutter.
Thanks to Pyowol, he was able to save his life and live a life worthy of a human being. So, I promised myself that I would always return the favor.
He wouldnt havee to Haimen for no reason. Because he always has a clear purpose.
We will do anything we can to help. Just talk.
Following Taemusang, Geomyeon also said the same.
Soma looked at them for a moment and smiled.
It was because I thought that their faces were very simr to my own.
Like herself, they were prepared to do anything for the sake of transcendence. If so, I thought I could ask them.
Soma opened her mouth.
My brother is chasing the ghost fleet.
A ghost fleet?
In an instant, theplexion of Taemusang and Geomyeon changed.
I see you know?
Ive experienced it before.
Then it would be easier to say. My older brother thinks that the ghost fleet has been hiding here at Haemun.
Is it really? A fleet of ghosts came here?
Probably disguised as a normal boat. We need to find that ship. can you do it?
If youre sure youre in here, we can find it.
When a ship arrives, a worker from the Red Geonhoe is always dispatched.
Whether it is unloading or replenishing food, the help of workers is essential.
At least here in Haemun, there is no ce to avoid the eyes of Jeokgeonhoe.
As Soma said, if the ghost fleet entered the sea gate, he was confident that he would find it.
I will mobilize all the enemy groups.
thank you!
Thank you? Its something you have to do, of course.
Taemusang smiled at Soma.
Soma also smiled at him.
Then Geomyeon intervened in the conversation between the two.
wait for a sec! You said it was a ghost fleet right now, right?
why?
huh?
The two looked at Geomyeon with puzzled expressions.
Geomyeon frowned and said.
I dont know if its rted to the ghost fleet, but there are rumors that strange people are often seen in the inntely.
What are you talking about?
The kids at the inn tell me that people with unknown identities are often seen these days.
Geomyeon was from Jeomsoi.
Before bing a disciple of Tarha, he worked as a fortune teller and had thick bones. He maintained a friendly rtionship with the jeomsoi who currently work at Haemuns inn.
If there was anything strange, the jeomsoi informed Geomyeon first.
Taemusang asked Geomyeon.
Your identity is unclear? Arent most people arriving by boat from a foreign country like that?
It was a sea gate through which dozens of ships came and went every day.
Many of them were ships arriving from the West or foreign countries. The identity of all the people on the ship could not be ascertained.
Geomyeon refuted.
I dont know your exact identity, but you can roughly guess which boat you came from, right? But there are people who are not even clear.
Really? But why didnt you tell me?
I thought it was no big deal.
okay. Lets investigate them first.
Shall we gather the children of Jeomsoi?
Dont make it too conspicuous, collect it quietly for now. How much time can you give me?
It doesnt take that long.
good! Start right away.
okay.
Geomyeon ran to downtown with the answer.
Looking at Geomyeons back as Soma walked away, he spoke loudly.
be careful!
okay!
Geomyeon turned around and waved her hand. Then he ran again.
Taemusangughed and said.
dont worry. Because your eyes are like ghosts. If it seems dangerous, I will avoid it.
Theyre not normal guys.
We know from experience. Dont worry about Geomyeon and lets do our job.
Taemusang led Soma into the Red Geonhoe.
Soma nodded and followed him.
When Pyo-wol opened his eyes, Yul Ah-yeon was nowhere to be seen.
It quietly slipped away before dawn.
Even knowing that fact, Pyowol did not hold on to Yul Ayeon.
They had a hot time, but they had no intention of restraining each other.
Pyowol was not a person to settle down in one ce, and Yul Ah-yeon did not have the confidence to handle such a Pyowol.
She thought it was just about right. Thats why I quietly left Pyowols room at dawn.
Pyo-wol also had no intention of obsessing over Yul-ah-yeon.
He was a man who couldnt settle for any one woman.
It was impossible for an assassin to settle down, as would be the case with an ordinary soldier. The moment he settles down, a weakness arises and his enemies will exploit it.
Assassins are destined to live alone all their lives and go alone.
Pyowol had no intention of rejecting his fate.
Pyowol got up from his seat and put on his clothes.
He came out only after wearing cuffs and wearing blood jackets.
Did you sleep well?
It was Salno who greeted him first.
There was an incense wafting from Salnos mouth.
It looks like you drank all night?
That friend of Tarha spoke better than I thought.
friend?
Were about the same age, so we decided to just be friends.
Second to Faith?
It happened. Its not too long before everyone goes anyway, right? I dont have many days to live, but I just decided to livefortably.
Salno shuddered.
Pyowol thought that Salno was getting better as Nucksal went by.
I didnt know if it was because I really thought I was going to live soon, or if it was because the Pyowol felt sofortable.
Either way it wasnt too bad.
No matter how my personality changes, I just had to do my job well. And the Salno he knew was a person who understood his intentions better than anyone else and took care of things.
That was enough.
Pyowol and Salno walked inside the Haewonjang.
The beach in the morning sunlight was very beautiful. It was so exotic that I felt as if I was in the West Station.
Pyowol and Salno walked slowly inside the Haewonjang.
Just then, a group of people approached from the other side.
They were dressed in Western-style clothes that covered their heads and bodies at the same time.
As soon as Pyowol and Salno saw them, they realized that they were soldiers dispatched by the Mara Ministry of Justice.
It was because the atmosphere and airwaves were simr to Tarha.
When they saw Pyowol and Salno, they slightly lowered their heads and pretended to know each other. But no one opened their mouths.
It was like watching an assassin.
Pyowol and Salno also bowed their heads slightly.
So they casually passed each other.
As they disappeared, Salno spoke in a low voice.
I feel a very strong prayer. They say that they are the elite of the Mara court, so their reputation is indeterminate.
Salno couldnt hide his expression of admiration.
Pyowol nodded without saying a word and moved on.
At that time, there were people approaching the two of them.
Has ite out?
Did you have a good sleep?
It was Tarha and Yul A-yeon.
Yul Ah-yeon treated Pyo-wol with a calm expression, as if asking what had happened the night before.
Pyowol only nodded slightly.
Tarha said to the two of them.
Everyone should have a meal, but lets start with a meal.
He led both of them to patronage.
There was arge table in the beautiful backyard, and on it was a generous table of food.
The four of them sat at a table and ate.
How would you like a drink?
No, you drank enough yesterday.
Salno shook his head at Tarhas invitation to drink.
Actually, I didnt drink that much yesterday either.
No matter how much he agreed to be friends with Tarha, he did not forget his duty as an assassin.
The moment an assassin indulges in pleasure, including alcohol, his senses begin to dull. Salno knew very well what the numb assassin was saying.
Tarha said with augh.
I knew it. Then just eat.
He ate without further encouragement.
Pyowol suddenly opened his mouth.
Cant you see the children?
I went out and never came back. There will be no big deal. If there was a problem, the report would have alreadye up.
The one who answered was Yul Ah-yeon.
Tarha helped.
Everything that happens in Haimen is heard in our ears. So dont worry.
It was a confident tone.
He was confident that he hadplete control of Haemun.
Although the Haeryongbang still remains, they have not been able topete with Haewonjang.
If a few years pass like this, it willpletely lose its influence in Haimen and disappear into history.
Of course, I dont know if anyone will remember that.
Pyowol nodded without saying a word.
It was extremely rare for Yul Ayeon and Tarha to be this confident. It meant that he was so confident.
Yul Ah-yeon asked.
What are you going to do after dinner?
I want to go for a walk.
A walk? Are you thinking of moving yourself?
hmm!
Pyowol nodded.
Even if you are still, information wille in.
Haewonjang, Jeokgeonhoe, Soma and the children are moving, so any suspicious movement will be detected immediately.
Pyowol did not have to move so hard. Nevertheless, Pyowol preferred to collect information by moving directly.
Pyowols idea was that no matter how good quality information came in, it was not as good as judging by seeing it with your own eyes.
Yul Ah-yeon said with a smile.
Then I will guide you.
You dont have to. Because I know Haemun well.
It has changed a lot from when Pyo Daehyeop was short-lived. It wont be easy to find your way alone.
Let it be. Its not the old Haemun. It will be easier to maneuver with Zinc.
When Tarha joined in, Pyowol could not refuse any more.
Do that.
Good idea. I will gather as much information as possible.
thank you!
You say everything. How much help have you received so far? Im d I was able to repay the favor like this.
Tarhas eyes looking at the moon were very warm.
He was cold-hearted towards his enemies, but he was infinitely generous towards his friends.
Moreover, Pyowol did him a great favor.
I could have done more than this for him.
If you need anything, just tell me. I will go to the ends of hell and save you. Your enemy is my enemy. I swear that the warriors of the Mara court will not let anyone who opposes you.
Chapter 584
episode 584
, there is a list of ships that entered and exited the sea gate.
Once the ship entered the sea gate, every ship was recorded. As workers were dispatched to the ship, they naturally began to record.
I recorded for a long time, so there were a lot of entry and exit lists. For this reason, the Jeokgeonhoe made a separate warehouse to store only the ess list.
Soma and Taemusang stayed up all night in the warehouse where the entry and exit registers were kept.
I sat on a chair on one side of the warehouse and checked the entry and exit lists all night.
widely!
after!
Soma sighed as he closed thest entry list.
My eyes hurt from reading the entry and exit lists all night.
It was the same with the twins.
Both eyes were bloodshot red and tears flowed.
However, there was no ie gainedpared to the pain.
The ships listed on the entry and exit list entered the sea gate through the normal route. There was no doubt about their course or their actions.
Taemusang said to Soma.
Lets go out. There is nothing more to be gained here.
huh!
Soma nodded and stood up.
The two left the warehouse shoulder to shoulder.
Then there was a middle-aged man approaching them.
It was Yoo Il-seok, the owner of the Jeokgeonhoe.
Yoo Il-seok asked Taemusang.
Have you had any sess?
I couldnt find anything.
Taemusang shook his head.
Yu Il-seok, a red-haired hoe, sincerely devoted himself to Tar-ha after giving in.
Originally, he was very ambitious, but he realized it after fighting Tarha. How many strong people are there in this world. The fact that there are many among them that he could not dare to look at.
Tarha was such a being.
He was an unrivaled strongman and an opponent that Yoo Il-seok dared not do anything about.
If it was a strong person who could not be matched, going under it was a way to maintain wealth and fame.
Thats why Yu Il-seok became a subordinate of Tarha and was still loyal to him.
Taemusang said to Yoo Il-seok.
Once we go back. If you notice anything strange about the dock, please contact us.
Dont worry. Because what happens at the dock cannot escape the eyes of our enemy group.
I believe.
Taemusang came out after taking a hug from Yoo Il-seok.
Taemusang and Soma walked shoulder to shoulder to the street where the inn was located.
No matter how much martial arts they learn, their stamina is said to be superior to that of ordinary people, but in the end, they were also human.
If I stayed up all night with my eyes open, I was bound to be tired.
They walked down the street rubbing their eyes.
Then there were people passing by them.
They looked like sailors, but the moment they passed by, a fishy smell came out.
Taemusang was so used to it that he thought nothing of it, but Soma was unfamiliar with the fishy smell and was naturally impressed.
Soma looked back.
The sailors were moving away in the direction he and Empress had walked. For some reason, Soma couldnt take her eyes off them.
whats the matter?
As Soma couldnt take her eyes off them, Taemusang asked.
Nothing.
lets hurry. Geomyeon will wait for you.
huh!
Soma nodded and followed Taemusang.
Young guys are pretty good.
The old man with a shaggy beard suddenly looked back.
I could see the backs of the boys who had just passed by.
The boys who disappeared among the people walking on the street were Soma and Taemusang.
If it bothers you, will you handle it?
The stern-looking sailor who was beside him spoke in a whisper.
The shaggy sailor shook his head.
No, we have more important things than that.
yes!
Everybody calm down.
All right.
To the words of the shaggy captain, the other captains answered quietly.
Suddenly, a man with a shaggy beard looked sideways from the corner of his eye.
Even where his gaze was directed, a group of sailors were moving their steps. They walked without even giving a nce, as if they had nothing to do with the group of sailors led by a man with a shaggy beard. But the direction they were walking was the same as the crowd led by the shaggy sailor.
There werent a lot of people like that on the street.
Arge group was moving like a group of ants returning to their nest, but no one on the street noticed it.
Finally, a group led by a shaggy sailor arrived at their destination. It was the enemy meeting.
A group of shaggy sailors paused for a moment and looked at the red gun hoe.
The front door of the Jeokgeonhoe was wide open.
There were guards at the main gate, but the overall defense wasx.
Even those guarding the front gate were distracted and didnt notice that a group of sailors were right in front of them.
Cheeky!
Even at that moment, a group of other sailors gathered around the Jeokgeonhoe.
It was only after dozens of groups surrounded Jeokgeonhoe that the soldiers guarding the main gate noticed that a change had urred.
What is it?
Fuck! What are these again?
At that moment, the shaggy sailor pulled out a hatchet from his waistband.
It was an ax used for boating.
It was an object used to cut tangled sail lines or cut fish into pieces.
It was a necessity that every sailor had at least one.
cried the shaggy sailor.
lets go!
He ran toward the red gun with all his might, holding a hatchet.
Cuckoo!
The sailors ran after him.
what?
Aww! damage!
The warriors guarding the front gate of the Jeokgeonhoe were terrified and fled inside.
Thanks to this, the sailors were able to enter the Jeokgeonhoe without any obstruction.
The number of sailors who came to the red ship club exceeded two hundred.
Few people noticed until so many sailors gathered together.
Kwajik!
Cheak!
The hatchet in the masters hand split the head of the red-haired soldier.
Screams and blood sttered in all directions.
Why are the sailors?
Fuck! Are these bastards crazy?
The warriors of the Jeokgeonhoe who saw this came running brandishing their swords.
It was a Jeokgeonhoe, where the rtionship with the usual sailors was not so good.
It had to be.
The sailors considered the workers of the Jeokgeonhoe as parasites.
They dont go to the distant sea like they did, and they think they can easily make money by simply unloading their luggage.
Because of that, Jeokgeonhoe also had a lot of conflicts with the sailors in the early days. There were also many casualties.
However, as the years passed, they recognized each other and now there was little chance of conflict. However, it is embarrassing to see the sudden attack of the sailors.
Correct it for now.
These fucking things.
The warriors of the Jeokgeonhoe were confident that they could easily subdue the sailors.
It was thought that no matter how strong the sailors were, they would not be able to control the warriors who had learned martial arts. But their thinking was wrong.
Furbuck!
Cheak!
evil!
The soldiers of the Jeokgeonhoe were wounded by the ax of the sailors and screamed.
The warriors of the Jeokgeonhoe who fall like branches in front of a storm.
Only then did the warriors realize that those who invaded Jeokgeonhoe were not ordinary sailors.
These are the guys who learned martial arts.
Everyone beware!
The hands of the sailors wielding hatchets without hesitation were brutal.
With a small hand axe, he ughter the soldiers of the Red Army without hesitation.
It wasnt something an ordinary sailor could do.
Kwajik!
Keck!
A sailor with a shaggy beard cut off the head of a young red-haired soldier.
Even as he watched the young soldier fall down, the shaggy beard did not change his expression.
The real name of the shaggy beard is Jo Pyeong-rak.
Jo Pyeong-rak was not an ordinary sailor.
His affiliation is the Ghost Fleet.
Among them, he was the captain of the captains ship leading the fleet.
The ghost fleet owner, Go Il-won, is taking on the heavy responsibility of operating the ship.
It was impossible without the trust of Ilwon Ko.
The sailors who followed him were all soldiers of the ghost fleet.
Quagmire!
Awesome!
The soldiers of the Ghost Fleet were unstoppable.
They killed the Red Gun Society soldiers using only hatchets.
Seeing them chopping up people as if they were cutting fish into pieces, the soldiers of the Red Gun Society felt extreme fear.
Ugh!
Where on earth are these people
The flesh spirits who suddenly break into the enemy party andmit ughter.
He was dressed as a sailor, but there was no way that a normal sailor would have such an inaction.
What kind of fuss is this?
Then, a middle-aged soldier broke through the people from behind.
It was Yoo Il-seok, the owner of the Jeokgeonhoe.
Yoo Il-seok red at the unmanned ghost fleetmitting ughter with both eyes wide open. However, the soldiers of the ghost fleet did not even pay attention to Yoo Il-seok.
These bastards what are they? you!
Yoo Il-seok screamed and attacked the unmanned ghost fleet nearby.
Kang!
However, his attack did not end the life of a warrior. It was because Jo Pyong-rak intervened in the middle and deflected his sword.
Keugh!
Yoo Il-seok grabbed his wrist and made an impression.
Because it hurt like my wrist would break.
The reaction force felt in the palm of my hand was incredible.
The power contained in Jo Pyeong-raks blow was enormous.
Cho Pyong-rak asked as he whirled the hatchet in his hand.
Are you Yu Il Seok of Jeokgeonhoeju?
Yes. Who are you?
Isnt it about time you noticed this?
Yoo Il-seok frowned for a moment at Jo Pyeong-raks words.
Suddenly, I remembered that Taemusang and Soma had visited. It naturally reminded me of the ghost ship.
Could it be the ghost fleet?
Still, it doesnt look like the head is decorated.
Why did the ghost fleet attack the Red Army? We certainly wont have any money.
You dont have to have Eun-won to fight. My lord wants to erase the Jeokgeonhoe from Haemun.
A ghost fleet owner?
Yes. He does not want Haewonjang and Jeokgeonhoe to exist in thisnd.
Yoo Il-seoks face crumpled terribly at Jo Pyeong-raks words.
I never expected that the ghost fleet would attack in broad daylight like this.
Never before has the Ghost Ship been shown so openly. So it was even more unpredictable.
To think that a fleet of ghosts had really entered Haemun.
It was more frightening that no one noticed that he had entered the sea gate. It was because it was said that he was naturally mixed with others.
Ah!
Gagging!
Even at that moment, the soldiers of the Red Army were dying.
The soldiers of the Jeokgeonhoe fought back with their swords, but were unable to ovee the small hatchets wielded by the soldiers of the Ghost Fleet.
These guys! Cant you stop?
Yoo Il-seok could not hold back his anger and attacked Jo Pyeong-rak.
Shia!
A blue glimmer shimmered on his sword.
However, Jo Pyeong-rak did not look frightened at all.
Ha!
He threw the hatchet with all his might.
Caang!
The hatchet and Yoo Il-seoks sword collided and a metal sound exploded.
Cho Pyong-rak did not miss Yoo Il-seoks body shaking with shock.
Shirik!
Before he knew it, he was hearing the curved sword that was worn around his waist.
Cho Pyeong-rak, who approached Yoo Il-seok in an instant, cut his throat with a curved sword.
Awesome!
Drops of blood soared into the air with an eerie cutting sound.
Yoo Il-seoks neck was split by a curved sword.
It was just unbelievable speed.
You, you
Yu Il-seok stumbled, regurgitating blood bubbles.
Jo Pyeong-rak looked at him with a cold gaze.
Youve survived so far with just that much skill.
Chapter 585
Episode 585
It took only one hour for the Red Geonhoe to be erased from the Sea Gate.
In just one try, the Jeokgeonhoe, which supplies workers to the entire Haimen, waspletely destroyed.
At the time of the copse, the number of warriors in Jeokgeonhoe was 400, including 200 workers. However, all four hundred people lost their lives.
Jeokgeonhoeju Il-seok Yoo also could not escape death.
Yoo Il-seok was found dead with his throat cut.
No other wounds were found.
No matter who the opponent was, it cut off Yu Il-seoks breath at once.
It was the only stone that divided the hegemony of Haemun along with the Sea Dragon Ark before the appearance of Tarha.
The news that he was so great that he was not far behind Jang Ha-mun of the Sea Dragons Ark in terms of martial arts skills and was killed without much resistance shocked people.
Pyowol looked at the inside of the Jeokgeonhoe with cold, sunken eyes.
It was half an hour before he heard the news of the massacre of the Jeokgeonhoe.
There was not a single survivor in the Red Army.
Except for those who went out to work at the docks, everyone was killed.
It was the worst case in Haimen history.
What is this?
Four hundred people die in just one hour?
How can so many people
Yul Ah-yeon and Taemusang Geom-yeon put on a puzzled expression.
It was the first time all three had seen so many people die.
There were over 400 bodies in total.
It was not an easy task to collect and view four hundred or so corpses in one ce.
In fact, some unmanned soldiers were gagging on the floor.
No matter how courageous a soldier was, most of them could not help but react that way when they saw this kind of scene.
Among them, only Pyowol and Soma remained calm.
Pyowol was the owner of a strong heart that would not blink an eye at most things, and Soma also boasted of a strong heart that was second to none.
Soma knelt down and examined the condition of the corpses.
The wounds are all deep. Not only the flesh, but also the bones. It is a very powerful weapon. The sword is more powerful than the sword. However, if you look at the depth or location of the wound, it is shorter than Tao. Its a scar like cutting firewood. A weapon that can leave scars like this is
Axe.
Not the godfather. If he had been the godfather, he would have cut himself into pieces. A smaller axe than that.
Its a hatchet.
huh!
Soma nodded at Pyowols answer.
All the warriors who ambush the Red Army used hatchets as weapons.
The hatchet is powerful, but has a short length. Instead, it was easy to hide.
The hatchet could be hidden by inserting it into the waistband and covering it with a long hem.
Perhaps the raiders of the Red Army would have approached with their axes hidden like that.
The moon went up to the top of the roof of the tallest building in the red-light gray area.
Standing on the roof, the topography of the area came in at a nce.
Jeokgeonhoe was at the point of Haemun.
It is located in the middle of a chaotic entanglement of boulevards stretching in all directions.
Thanks to that, Jeokgeonhoe was able to rapidly increase the number of people.
This is because workers can be quickly dispatched to where they are needed.
This time around, such an all-around position became a disaster.
Enemies would have approached along the tangled road like a spiders web.
The people here would not have thought it strange at all as they approached naturally in groups of three or four.
Because there are usually many people on the streets here.
Those who came so naturally surrounded and infiltrated the Red Army in an instant.
It was a movement like a sh of lightning.
It moved in perfect order. This kind of movement is impossible unless youve been working hand-in-hand for a long time.
It was more like a soldiers movement rather than an unmanned one.
It was a unity that only those who had lived in the same military camp for a long time and worked together could show.
Few groups could show this level of unity in the present powerhouse.
Geumcheonhoe or Eunryeonhoe formed arge force and often engaged in group wars, but the fighting itself was left to individual capabilities.
On the other hand, what happened here was strictly controlled.
It was a movement that could not be shown in the existing munpa.
Pyowol murmured.
Its a ghost fleet. I was here too.
Few groups have been able to demonstrate this level of control and force. Among them, the Ghost Fleet was the only Munpa that could be active in Haemun.
Pyo-wols eyes turned to the inside of the Jeok-geon-hoe.
Numerous corpses were scattered randomly.
Looking at it from such a high ce, I could clearly see how the soldiers of the invading Ghost Fleet had trampled on the Jeokgeonhoe.
I drew attention from the front door and lured the people inside. And I dealt with the unmanned men running out of the way. Finally, I killed the warriors who remained in the backyard.
In fact, the most damage was done in these three ces.
There were too many dead bodies.
It was impossible toe up with such an operation without fully understanding the internal circumstances and structure of the Jeokgeonhoe.
When they invaded, they came in twos and threes and left no trace, but when they escaped?
As many as four hundred people died.
To kill that many people at once, it was clear that the Ghost Fleet would have mobilized a considerable number of people.
It was impossible for such personnel to escape in an instant without leaving any traces.
There were so many people on the street, and it was impossible to avoid all their gazes.
Pyowol did not feel the need to be on the roof any longer.
He kicked off andnded lightly on the floor.
Soma and Geomyeon were right in front of them.
Pyowol asked Geomyeon.
Where is the nearest sea from here?
Xiamen dock. That is the closest.
What is the fastest way to Xiamen?
I will guide you.
Geomyeon took the lead as if it were natural.
He knew Haimen Street as if he were reading the palm of his hand.
Geomyeon took the lead, followed by Pyowol and Soma Taemusang.
They raced through Haimen Street at breakneck speed.
Pyowol said to Geomyeon while running.
Think about it from their point of view. At least 100 to 200 or more unmanned soldiers moved. Think about what route would be best for that many people to move unnoticed.
Then this is it. There is a ce where arge mansion is being built, but recently the construction stopped and people were cut off.
Geomyeon immediately turned.
As I ran a little further, I saw a mansion whose construction had stopped.
Because the construction site was so dizzy, people did not approach.
This is it.
The moon made her eyes shine.
There were traces of many people running on the floor.
There were numerous footprints.
After passing the mansion, there was a small forest and a dark trail.
Branches of trees and des of grass around the trail were bent mercilessly. It was proof that the unmanned soldiers of the Ghost Fleet had passed through this ce.
Geomyeon said.
If you go this way, you will see the outskirts of the Xiamen dock.
Go quickly.
yes!
The sword test elerated even more.
He ran down the trail, moving swiftly like a squirrel.
As I passed through the trail, the blue horizon caught my eye.
the sea appeared.
In an instant, Pyowol jumped out at the forefront.
Since we had almost reached our destination, there was no reason to follow the examination any longer.
Tattak!
With the sound of light footsteps, his figure moved away in an instant.
Go with me.
Soma followed.
Although it was slightly behind Pyowol, Somas light technique was also very fast. On the other hand, Taemusang and Geomyeon had no choice but to fall further and further behind.
It was because it hadnt been that long since he learned martial arts no matter how much he studied under Tarha.
Pyowol and Soma ran at terrifying speed.
As Geomyeon said, the ce that appeared was the most remote ce in the Xiamen dock.
The water was deep, but the waves were so rough that it was a ce where ships had nothing to dock unless it was urgent.
Even now the waves were crashing pretty hard.
However, there were about a dozen small boats floating on the dock where the waves were rushing.
The small boat packed ten people and made its way through the waves.
The waves were raging, but the boats were exquisitely bnced. It was proof that the ability of the ships masters was excellent.
Its a ghost fleet.
The moment I saw them, I intuitively felt that they were soldiers of the Ghost Fleet.
When Pyo-wol set foot on the dock, thest boat had sailors on board.
When they found the moon, they shouted.
Its a tracker.
The tail got stuck. Go first.
They shouted at the boats in the sea.
The boats floating in the sea rowed away from the dock as if they understood what they were saying.
Pyowol frowned.
It was already toote to pursue them anyway.
Even those who were still left had to be captured.
Ha!
Dead!
The sailors threw their hatchets without hesitation.
It is to throw a hatchet from the beginning to subdue the initiative.
Whiririk!
The hatchet flew at a frightening speed.
If it was a normal person, he would have died with an ax stuck in his forehead without reacting much. Unfortunately for the sailors, however, Pyo-wol was not an ordinary person.
Pyowol stretched out his hand and snatched the two flying axes.
An ax appeared in his hand as if he had been holding it from the beginning.
The moon flew straight at those who threw the axe.
Puff!
Cheak!
Ouch!
With an intense firing, the unmanned soldiers flew back.
They all had hatchets stuck to their heads.
Shit!
Everyone be careful.
The remaining sailors took out hatchets and shouted.
Tattak!
Pyowol flew bloody wind and quickly got closer to the sailors.
The faces of the sailors were distorted by Pyowols light technique, which approached in an instant as if shortening the space.
A ck bloody coat pping like a birds wing.
Skin as white as snow.
And the red light that is softly in the eyes.
Although the face was changed to a reverse bone ball, the features of the pyowol still remained. And the sailors recognized such an epitaph.
It is a death god.
Hes been tracking you.
Stop!
The sailors ran toward Pyowol without showing any signs of fear.
Shia!
Eight hatchets hit Pyowol.
In an instant, Pyowol put her hand on her waist.
He reappeared and held eight daggers in his hand.
It was a newly made ghost rain.
See!
Eight des left Pyowols hand.
Eight ghost rains, each flying in a different orbit.
Huh!
bout!
The sailors swung hatchets and tried to knock down the ghost rains. However, the trajectory of the ghost rains changed just before they hit the axe.
Bubbubuck!
Ghost rain pierced the bodies of the sailors with intense firing.
Some died and others suffered only minor injuries.
Those who saved their lives by luck came to their senses and tried to attack Pyowol. However, the mark was much faster than their reaction.
Sugaak!
When Pyo-wol waved his hand, the male bride was released.
The suhonsa extended like a spear and pierced the forehead of the soldier in the lead.
Ouch!
The unmanned man died with a single scream.
At that sight, the barely surviving unmanned people froze.
At that moment, Soma came in.
Take a break!
Keuk!
100 million!
Horror cut through their bodies.
Pyowol said to Soma.
Leave one guy alive.
huh!
Soma answered and twisted his sword.
In a matter of seconds, fear passed through the neck of thest sailor.
Slurp!
A thin line of blood formed on his neck, and blood flowed down. Even so, his life seemed to be unaffected.
The sailor who barely saved his life looked at Soma.
The little goblin wasughing at himself.
For a moment, the captain alsoughed.
Asshole!
what?
Do you think I will be alive and spitting up information?
Knock!
The captain smiled and bit off the dogma he hid in his mouth.
In an instant, the fathers face turned ck and he died.
Crazy bastards!
Soma looked at the corpse of the old man who had bitten the dog with an expression of astonishment.
Pyowol frowned and looked at the sea.
Thanks to the remaining sailors buying time, dozens of ships were away from the dock.
Jo Pyeong-rak, who was on the boat, waved his hand while looking at the moon.
Chapter 586
Episode 586
Pyo-wol kept his mouth shut and looked at the sea.
The ship carrying the captains of the Ghost Fleet was already far away from the dock.
No matter how outstanding Pyowols air defense was, he could not jump over that distance at once.
Pyowol looked at the small boats that were moving away.
High waves crashed incessantly on the sea. The small boats got through the high waves that seemed to capsize even the big boats.
All of the captains of the Ghost Fleet were excellent warriors and sailors.
Throughout the history of Gangho, such a group did not exist.
The Ghost Fleet was truly an unprecedented armed group.
The problem is that very few people know that such a group exists.
Pyo-wol watched all the way through the small boats that were disappearing among the wildly swaying waves.
ha! ha!
Are you finished?
Geomyeon and Taemusang, who arrived at the dockte, breathed heavily.
They were so short of breath that they could hardly speak. However, Pyowol and Soma did not even change their expressions even when dealing with the soldiers of the ghost fleet.
I could see how vast the gap between them was.
The pyowol turned around.
lets go.
yes?
Where?
Geomyeon and Taemusang looked at each other with puzzled expressions.
I didnt see the ghost fleet owner.
What is it?
Hes not the kind of person who just sends his subordinates and sits by the sidelines.
Pyo-wol only faced Il-won Go on only two asions.
Even that, we faced each other through hundreds of streets.
It was a long distance where it was difficult to even recognize each others faces, but at least I was able to figure out what kind of ss Ilwon Ko was.
If there is something to be solved, a person who directly moves and sees the end.
Go Il-won, identified by Pyo-wol, was of that type.
For now, go back to Haewonjang. There is a high probability that he will attack you.
that?
Shit!
Only then did Geomyeon and Taemusang understand the meaning of Pyolwol.
It was not strange for those who had destroyed the Red Army to target Haewonjang. This is because if you defeat Haewonjang, you can hold the hegemony of Haemun in your hands.
The four of them spread light air and headed for Haewonjang.
After crossing Haemun Street and arriving at Haewonjang, they sighed in relief.
Because it doesnt seem to be a problem externally.
Taemusang and Geomyeon hurriedly opened the door and entered the Haewonjang.
Why are you guys like this?
Yul Ah-yeon, who was drinking tea in the garden, was surprised to see Geom-yeon and Taemusang drenched in sweat.
are you okay?
what?
under! thank god.
Geomyeon let out a sigh of relief at Yul Ayeons ignorant attitude.
Yul Ah-yeon narrowed her eyes and looked at Pyo-wol.
is asking for an exnation.
The enemy group has been annihted.
what? Why is there a red g meeting?
The ghost fleet attacked.
oh my god!
Yul Ah-yeon finally realized what had happened and covered her mouth with both hands.
Are you really saying that the Red Army has been wiped out?
Im on my way to check it out for myself.
That
Tarha?
Stay inside.
Ill meet you, so Im thoroughly prepared.
all right.
Yul Ah-yeon hurriedly moved along with the answer.
Geomyeon and Taemusang followed her.
Pyowol and Soma headed to Tarhas residence.
Are you here?
Tarha greeted Pyowol with a serious expression.
He also heard the news of the massacre of the Jeokgeonhoe a while ago. However, the matter was so urgent that Yul Ah-yeon was not informed yet.
In front of Tarha, several of the warriors from the Ministry of Mara were sitting.
I guess its because of the enemy meeting?
Were you prepared?
As soon as I heard the news, I secretly increased the number of people on the alert.
I ran for nothing.
No! thanks to you its good Thank you!
So what is the solution?
For now, the warriors from the Mara Department will be vignt. In the meantime, Ill have to find a way.
That means there is no star.
We dont know where they are hiding, so we need to focus on defense first.
okay.
Pyowol rose from his seat.
There was no reason to be here any longer, knowing that Tarha was nning a countermeasure.
Being confident for nothing will only confuse themand system. So, Pyowol came out without regret.
Brother!
Soma greeted the moon.
lets go.
Where?
Lets go to the enemy circuit. There might be some clues left to track them down.
okay.
Soma nodded.
Earlier, time was too tight, so I couldnt take a good look at the red gun.
More than a hundred people moved.
No matter how much it moves like lightning and erases the traces, there must be clues that remain.
The two exited Haewonjang and headed to Jeokgeonhoe.
People gathered around the red-light meeting.
They were all people who had heard the news that the Red Army had been devastated.
To think that the enemy group was annihted.
There were hundreds of people inside, but they were all dead.
oh my! What shall we do now?
Huh!
The streets were very noisy with people whispering and crying.
Those who died in the Jeokgeonhoe were the heads of certain families or reliable sons.
The streets were filled with the cries of the families who hade running after hearing the news of the catastrophe of the Red Army.
Pyowol and Soma jumped over the wall of the Jeokgeonhoe.
There were also many people inside the Red Geonhoe.
Most of them were the families of the workers who worked for the Jeokgeonhoe.
They wept while holding the bodies of their children or husbands.
The inside of the Jeokgeonhoe, which was otherwise a mess, was even more dizzy.
Even if there were clues left to track the ghost fleet, it was clear that they would all have been erased.
Pyowol let out a sigh.
Whew!
It will be impossible to find clues like this.
Soma also shook his head.
Apart from understanding the grief of the bereaved, it was regrettable that all clues to track the ghost fleet had disappeared.
It was impossible to find something to chase the ghost fleet in this mess.
Pyowol said.
lets go.
just?
I dont think theres any use in staying longer.
huh!
Reluctantly, Soma nodded.
The two came out as quietly as they did when they came in. Pyowol muttered while looking at the sky.
You got a good shot.
It was an unexpected blow.
Not even Pyowol had expected them to move so quickly.
The loss of the enemy was very great.
It was as if he had lost half of his eyes and ears at the sea gate. Ko Il-won also knew that fact, so he raided and dealt with Jeokgeonhoe first.
It was a frighteningly quick decision and decisiveness.
I dont know if it was Ko Il-wons original temperament or if he had a great scheme, but either way was dangerous.
Kiki! Squeak!
The sound of rowing echoed powerfully through the sound of the waves.
Every time the boatmen rowed, the boat carrying Cho Pyeong-rak broke through the waves at a terrifying speed.
So did the other ships that followed.
After breaking through the rough waves anding out to sea, I saw several huge ships.
It was the ghost fleet.
As the small ships arrived, adder made of rope came down from thergest captains ship.
Jo Pyeong-rak was the first to board the captains ship, followed by his subordinates.
Standing on the deck of the captains ship was an unmanned man with a unique presence. It was Ko Il-won, the sole owner of the ghost fleet.
Jo Pyong-rak and his subordinates knelt down in front of Go Il-won.
I have returned after finishing my mission.
I have returned.
Their voices rang out loudly.
Ko Il-won looked at them with deeply sunken eyes.
There are a few missing.
sorry. An unexpected person appeared and attacked me.
An unexpected person?
The Pyowol guy was already in Haemun.
okay?
yes! Just before leaving the Xiamen dock, he came and lost his men.
It was unavoidable. everyone suffered Go in and rest.
no. I will check the boat.
Jo Pyeong-rak was the captain of the captains ship.
Its only been a day since Ive been away, but in the meantime, I had to check myself to see if there was anything damaged or broken.
Go Il-won did not dissuade Cho Pyeong-rak.
All sailors had the same habit as Cho Pyeong-rak. Even more so, if you were a captain, not just a ships captain, you had to have a different sense of responsibility.
Moreover, Jo Pyeong-rak had infinite pride in being the captain of the captains ship.
As with any fleet, being a member of a captains ship creates a very special feeling.
Jo Pyong-rak and the sailors were like that.
They went back to their respective seats, and only Go Ilwon and a few of his henchmen remained on the deck.
Ilwon Ko looked in the direction of Haemun.
The moon!
A lifelong foe was across the sea.
It was such a short distance that it wouldnt take even an hour to drive by boat.
Awesome. Noticing that you are here and chasing after you.
It was an enemy, but I couldnt help but admire it.
The Yangtze River is said to be wide, butpared to the sea, it was nothing but a small stream.
Even if only one captain ship entered, it was bound to stand out. Naturally, there was nowhere to hide the captains ship.
For that reason, Ko Il-won nned to hide the ghost fleet at Haemun, where the Yangtze River and the sea meet. However, Pyo-wol noticed Go Il-wons intentions and followed him all the way to this ce.
He was truly the owner of a formidable mind.
If only the mind was strong, it wouldnt have been a big problem. Because if you remove it, it will stop.
The problem is that Pyowol is equipped with formidable martial arts.
It was the most difficult ss to deal with.
A small smile appeared on Go Il-wons lips.
Yeah, that should be enough. I would have been more disappointed if the person who killed my paternal grandmother had been a bad person.
Due to a single Pyo-wol, Shinwoljang, the headquarters of Guryongsalmak, copsed.
Of course, internal enemies such as So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-woo sympathized with him, but the fact that Pyo-wol was the biggest cause did not change.
If you kill Pyowol, then you are Yeowol.
In Go Il-wons eyes, life came to mind.
He knew long ago that So Yeo-wol had a crush on Shin-wol-jang. After being sold to a group of assassins by her own mother, So Yeo-wol, who miraculously returned, became apletely different person.
Ko Il-won neglected her even after knowing the fact.
He thought he was in debt to his half-brother.
The fact that he couldnt stop his mother from selling Soyeowol made him feel guilty.
So, even though he knew that So Yeo-wol had a negative attitude towards Shin-wol-jang, he did not impose any sanctions.
Of course, there was a part that I couldnt help but spend most of my time at sea.
A problem arose while he was out at sea.
Pyowol attacked Shinwoljang by surprise, and Soyeowol aided, the strong iron fortress copsed in an instant.
If it werent for So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-woo, Shinwoljang would not have copsed like that.
After the copse of Shinwoljang, So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu hid in a secret ce with the remaining power.
Perhaps the remaining forces of Guryongsalmak are subdued by now. But as long as I live, they will never truly submit to you.
The ambitious half-brother didnt know himself, but he didnt know too much.
Its about how much power you have and how much influence you have.
It was Go Il-wons ability to grow the ghost fleet that started with a single ship.
I couldnt evenpare him to Soyeowol who stole other peoples things.
Ill give you all despair! Pyowol! Yeowol!
Chapter 587
Episode 587:
The copse of the Jeokjeon Association has dealt a heavy blow to the Haimen economy.
Ships loaded with cargo are constantly arriving, but workers to unload the cargo cannot be found.
The Red Army was massacred, but not all of its workers died. Rather,pared to the total number of workers, those who died in the Red Army were only a small fraction.
However, this situation has urred because there is no leadership to control the workers.
I had to send an appropriate number of workers to the dock and assign a warehouse to store the unloaded luggage, but as the leadership evaporated, it waspletely out of control.
Thirty people came to a ce where even ten workers were enough, and some warehouses were flooded with goods.
As a result, unloading from ships was stagnant, and ships floating on the sea had no choice but to wait endlessly for other ships to unload.
The economy of Haimen suffered greatly as people and cargo were not unloaded from the ship.
It could be said to be the greatest crisis in Haemun in a hundred years.
Because of that, Haewonjang, who had been quiet until now, started directing the workers.
It was an inevitable choice for Tarja.
Since I settled in Haimen, I had to somehow make the economy work.
As many unmanned soldiers were mobilized to fill the gap in the Jeokgeonhoe, the number of people avable for Haewonjang was reduced by half.
At least, if it werent for the warriors dispatched from the Mara Department, they would have fallen into a much more difficult situation.
Pyowol left Haewonjang alone.
It was because the Haewonjang was so cluttered that it made my head dizzy.
I needed a quiet space to organize my thoughts.
Soma stayed at Haewonjang to help Taemusang and Geomyeon.
Pyo-wol walked alone on the streets of Haimen.
It was a ce he had already been to, so Jiri knew it well.
Pyowol went into an inn with a view of the sea.
wee.
Jeomsoi weed Pyowol.
Bring me something to eat.
yes! Please wait a moment.
Jeomsoi ran to the kitchen with the answer.
Pyowol took a seat by the window and sat down.
A vast horizon was visible through the window.
Boats waiting to unload at the sea gate were lined up in the sea.
In a way, it was even spectacr.
Pyowol had never seen such a scene with so many boats lined up. I had been to Haimen before, but not so many ships had gathered close to the dock.
After a while, Jeomsoi brought food.
Soujaeo and rice made with the fish caught today. Eat before it gets cold.
thanks.
lol!
Jeomsoi smiled and went back to her seat.
Pyowol ate with chopsticks.
The Suja fish was very tasty.
Haimen has long been famous for its fish dishes. Naturally, a variety of recipes developed, and Suja was one of them.
While Pyo-wol ate Sujanguage little by little, he had other thoughts in his head.
Why is it so rare?
It was understandable that he had to break down the Jeokgeonhoe to cover the eyes and ears of Haewonjang.
If Jeokgeonhoe is in good shape, he will not be able to work freely in Haimen.
The problem is that their existence was revealed by attacking the Red Army.
Right now, Haimen is in chaos, so I dont dare to look for them, but when I calm down to a certain extent, I will do my best to find them. Then it was only a matter of time before theirir would be revealed.
No matter how vast the coastline of Haemun is, if you search for it, you will eventually find a hiding ce.
Im sure they dont know about that too, right?
Pyowol frowned.
Something caught on it, like a small fish bone stuck in my mouth.
The natural expression of the moon also hardened as if it had been covered with iron armor.
It was then.
Hehe! What are you so worried about? It doesnt match
Suddenly, a gloomy voice pierced Pyowols ears.
Then someone sat in the front seat of Pyowol.
It was a hunchback with a slight curve at the waist.
The moment he checked his face, Pyowols expression widened.
Sogyeoksan?
Why are you worrying so much that you dont even notice peopleing? If I were your enemy, you would have already lost your life.
Sogyeoksan was the one who naturally sat in front of Pyowol.
Pyowol smiled.
If you showed even the slightest intent to kill, you would have lost your life before entering the inn.
A unlucky baby.
Thats what he said, but Sogyeoksan didnt have a bad expression at all.
The appearance of Sogyeoksan was surprising even to Pyowol.
Pyowol asked.
What are you doing here?
I heard that you came from Taizhou.
Taeju?
Pyowol put on a puzzled expression.
Taizhou was a city that appeared hundreds of miles up the Yangtze River from Haimen.
Although it is a fairlyrge city, it was far from the activities of Mt. Sogyeok.
Sogyeoksan, who read Pyowols thoughts, said with a smile.
I found traces of Guryongsalmak there.
Guryongsalmak? Are you sure?
Yes.
Sogyeoksan gave a confident answer.
He lost his family-like Cheonhwa Misceneous Theater Company to Guryongsalmak.
Sogyeoksan, who swore revenge, tracked down Guryongsalmak on his own.
I found traces of them in Taeju. I dont know what he did there, but he must have stayed there until a month ago.
You mean youre not there now?
They are neers. It looks like its tail can be caught, but it doesnt.
Sogyeoksan let out a sigh.
Shinwoljang was destroyed by Pyowol, but Guryongsalmaks power was notpletely blown away.
Remnants of the Guryongsalmak still remained in various ces in the river.
Sogyeoksan was tracking them.
After relentlessly tracking, they came to Taeju, where they obtained information that Pyowol hade to Haemun.
Sogyeoksan came to Haemun like that.
he asked.
Why did youe here? The Jeok Geonhoe suffered a lot of trouble. Is it rted to you by any chance?
Its the work of the ghost fleet.
What if its a ghost fleet?
okay! One of the organizations of the Guryongsalmak. I dont know if it was rted to the remnants of Guryongsalmak that you were chasing in Taeju.
I want to hear more.
Sogyeoksans eyes were shining ferociously, like a beast preying on its prey.
After losing the Cheonhwa Misceneous Company, he became a vengeful pursuer.
Anyone who had anything to do with Guryongsalmak would never be left alone.
What surprised Sogyeoksan the most was that there were surprisingly many people rted to Guryongsalmak. Even so, the fact that he waspletely unknown to the world made him goosebumps.
Pyowol told Sogyeoksan what had happened.
After hearing all the stories, Sogyeoksan vomited his gship.
Shinwoljang was the base of Guryongsalmak. Its really amazing.
Thats why it was so thoroughly disguised.
If so, did Sawyeowol escape safely?
okay! She must be gathering the remnants of Guryongsalmak.
I guess so. Because she is very ambitious. I should have killed her while I was in the underground cavity.
It wouldnt have been easy. Because Song Chun-woo is always by her side.
I am not afraid of him. If I meet that bitch, I will surely tear it apart and kill it with my own hands.
I hope so too.
Jumsoi!
Sogyeoksan suddenly called Jeomsoi.
yes?
Bring me a bottle of wine here. As the most venomous guy
I see.
Jeomsoi answered and brought the strongest drink from the inn.
Sogyeoksan poured the poisoned wine into his ss and gulped it down.
Pyo-wol looked at Sogyeok Mountain without a word.
Arge ship wasing into the Xiamen dock.
Wow!
What kind of ship
The workers at the Xiamen dock were overwhelmed by the enormous size of the ship.
Its been a long time since a ship this big came to the dock.
There were more than thirty pieces from the bow to the stern, and more than fifteen pieces of width. Adding a little lie, it seemed like a small ind was approaching.
No its sword training.
oh my god!
The workers were surprised to see the g fluttering on the mast.
On the g, three letters were clearly written: Mugeomryeon.
Above the deck, I saw unmanned soldiers radiating unusual momentum.
The workers swallowed dry saliva.
Why did Mugeomryeone here?
Its been a while since Jeokgeonhoe was angry, but Mugeomryeon came. Isnt this a really big ident?
The workers at Haemun were also well aware of how great the martial arts were.
Mugeomryeon was the undisputed loser of the Namhae Murim.
Their base, Haenam-do, was a major route for numerous ships. Because of this, I couldnt know.
There were many boats waiting to enter the Xiamen dock, but no one dared to say that the Mu Geomryun boat came in first.
If he hated Mugeomryeon, he had to give up sailing in Namhae altogether.
There was a man standing in awe at the bow of the martial arts training that was entering with such dignity.
The mans body, looking down at the dock with his arms folded, exuded a hedonistic atmosphere.
The man was Dokgohwang.
Dokgo Hwangs eyes were burning as if they were about to burn Haemun.
he opened his mouth
You mean he is here?
I guess so.
The servant carefully replied.
They followed Pyowol to Haemun.
To be honest, there was no evidence that Pyowol was at Haemun.
Pyowol did not leave any traces as he traveled by boat with the reverse goal ball open.
Because of that, Mugeomryun also had a hard time tracking him down.
At that time, what they heard was the disaster of the Jeokgeonhoe.
There was no evidence anywhere that leaping was involved. However, Dokgo Hwang was immediately convinced that Pyowol was involved when he heard about the tragedy of the Jeokgeonhoe. So, I went straight to Haemun.
thud!
Finally, the martial arts ship docked at the Xiamen dock.
Dokgo Hwang gave the order.
From now on, everyone scatters and chases him. Dont miss even the smallest clues and bring them all.
yes!
The warriors of martial arts scattered all over the sea gate with the answer.
Dokgohwang looked at the situation for a while before returning to the cabin.
The bunk in his private cabin was lined with wool, and there was even a table with a bottle of wine on one side.
Dokgo Hwang sat down in front of the table and opened the bottle.
A thick perfume flowed from the spout of the bottle.
It was a solo liquor that was notmonly avable in the market.
Squeak!
Dokgo Hwang poured the poisoned wine into his cup.
After drinking three cups in a row without snacks, the spirits of alcohol rose a little.
Pyowol Jangmugeuk!
When I got drunk, I thought of the two of them.
Both of them brought him an indelible humiliation.
Pyowol thought it could be.
Because they were never on the same side in the first ce.
Pyo-wol had never walked a path like him from the beginning, only because he wanted to take him as a subordinate due to his own greed.
However, Jangmu-geuk was different.
He thought he was the most reliable colleague and would stand by his side even if the sky copsed. I also thought it was an equal rtionship.
Although he took control of martial arts with his help, he still thought that he and himself were of the same level.
Thats how proud I was of myself. However, his pride was shattered in a confrontation with Zhang Wu-geuk.
Zhang Wu-geuk had an armed force that was one level higher than that.
The reason they were able to be equal until now was because Zhang Mu-geuk was considerate of them, but not in reality.
That fact made him even more miserable.
The fact that he, and not anyone else, was being cared for by others is terrifyingly difficult to bear.
Dokgohwang drank more to erase the miserable feeling.
A bottle of poison soon ran out.
It was when Dokgo Hwang reached for a new bottle of wine on the shelf.
I want to drink that drink with you.
Suddenly, someones voice came from outside the window.
In an instant, Dokgo Hwangs eyebrows twitched.
Outside his cabin was situated towards the sea. There was no ce to set foot. But someones voice was heard.
Dokgohwang opened the window. Then, he saw a man with a great build, holding his fingers in the hull.
Who are you?
My name is Go Il-won.
the man answered.
Chapter 588
Episode 588
Dokgo Hwang red at the man with cold eyes.
Go Il-won?
okay!
I dont know you.
Do you know if I say a ghost fleet owner?
A ghost fleet?
Go Il-won did not miss Dok-go-hwangs eyes trembling.
You seem to know.
I have heard of it.
Dokgo Hwang answered honestly.
Few people onnd knew of the Ghost Fleets existence. However, the main stage of martial arts activities was the sea.
I couldnt know if I didnt know the ghost fleet.
However, what he hadnt paid attention to was that he had never directly collided with the ghost fleet.
The Ghost Fleet did not touch the ships rted to Mugeomryeon. Because of this, Dokgo Hwang did not waste his energy on the ghost fleet.
Ilwon Go said.
How long are you going to keep it like this?
If there is no rtionship, is there any reason why I should let you in? Outnumbered!
Dokgo Hwang let out a cynical voice. Even so, Go Il-wons expression did not change much.
Why not have a rtionship? Weve been tied together for a long time.
gibberish!
You wouldnt say you didnt know about the impregnable prison, would you?
In an instant, Dokgo Hwangs expression hardened as if he had been covered with iron armor.
Ko Il-wonughed at Dok-go Hwang.
Dokgo Hwang red at Go Il-won for a while and took a step back from the window.
e in.
Good idea.
Ko Il-won did not hesitate and pushed himself through the window.
It didnt seem easy for the huge body to squeeze through the small window. However, Ko Il-won was eventually able to enter the cabin of Emperor Dok-go safely.
Ko Il-won looked around the cabin and said.
Its simpler than it looks.
Because I dont like shy things.
Thats like me.
Now tell me.
What do you mean? ah! Unforgettable prison?
okay!
Dokgohwangs voice calmed down.
The impregnable ball was one of his secrets.
When Kang-ho learns that he sent the death penalty, Yoo Soo-hwan, to prison, his morality suffers a fatal blow.
Even though the Great War between Gangho and Ho was in full swing, public sentiment in Gangho was not so easy that they blindly followed those whose morality hadpletely copsed.
Dokgohwang asked.
Did the Ghost Fleet have anything to do with the Fire Jade?
You can think of it as a different head with the same torso.
Its a story about the same group.
If you dig into the roots, that is.
I didnt know! To think that the Unholy Jade and the Ghost Ship had such a rtionship
Of course you shouldnt know. Because its a secret.
How can you openly tell such a secret? Did I look that easy?
Because I trust you enough to share my secrets.
You believe me? Thats funny.
You dont have to sharpen the de like that. At least I am not your enemy.
How can you believe that?
I have a public enemy, so trust me.
Public Enemy?
Dokgohwangs eyes sank deeply.
The moon!
I know you came all the way here after him.
What does that have to do with the moon?
He killed my father and grandmother.
Youre the enemy of Buddhas Heaven.
Dokgo Hwangs eyes changed.
He, too, lost his grip on Pyo-wol.
Both of them had the experience of losing precious people to Pyo-wol.
Goilwon smiled.
How is it? Is this trustworthy enough?
I will ask you one thing.
However much.
Are you sure the moon is here?
I am sure. He tracked me down and came here.
is it?
Dokgohwang was silent for a moment.
He looked at Go Il-won without saying a word.
He was the first man I saw today. However, it is not unfamiliar because the spirit and appearance of Go Il-won resemble that of Jang Moo-geuk.
It doesnt matter if it resembles Jang Wu-geuk. Join hands if avable.
Dokgohwang bit his lip.
If you really like it, just use it and throw it away.
Dokgo Hwang now is not the man he used to be.
He was a man who valued trust very much, but after losing to Wuji Zhang, he had a change of heart.
Anyway, Go Il-won also came to take advantage of him. So he had no hesitation in using him.
Dokgo Hwang held out his hand.
good night! I will hold hands with you.
Good idea.
Go Il-won held his hand.
Thus, a temporary alliance was formed.
Sogyeoksan drank the alcohol in a gulp.
He drank so quickly that he ran out of two bottles in an instant.
He looked drunk already, but Pyowol did not stop him.
Its because I know that even if Im drunk like that right now, if I set my mind to it, I can get rid of it in an instant.
When Pyowol did not stop, Sogyeoksan drank another bottle of alcohol.
Only then did Pyowol speak.
Now wake up.
already?
It is veryte.
Right.
Sogyeoksan stood up meekly.
My body staggered a lot, but it wasnt to the extent that I couldnt control it at all.
He left the inn and walked shoulder to shoulder with Pyowol.
Why is the weather so nice again? The moon is filthy bright.
Sogyeoksan grumbled at the awkward moon.
After losing the Cheonhwa Misceneous Theater Company, I never lived a day with a clear mind. I couldnt bear the pain if I didnt drink.
Suddenly, Sogyeoksan said to Pyowol.
Its not bad to walk like this with you.
A lot has changed.
Hehe! Because you cant live without change. Rather, it is strange to live without changing like you.
is it?
You have always been like that. Ive been doing nothing wrong that everyone else is strange and difficult. It may have made you who you are today, but at the time, I couldnt understand you. You can form a group, but why did you spend so much time alone?
Because I thought that would be advantageous to survival.
Is it better for survival to move alone than to stick together? I can understand it to some extent now, but no one understood you.
It doesnt matter. Because I dont want others to understand. That thought still remains.
okay! If it changes, it is not a leap.
Sogyeoksan smiled.
A human specialized in survival and assassination.
That was the identity of Pyowol.
In any case, that tendency of transcendence will not change.
At that time, the atmosphere of Pyowol suddenly changed.
The expressions and eyes were still the same, but the atmosphere had subtly changed.
Sogyeoksan did not miss such a change of Pyowol.
Whats going on?
I see suspicious people on the street.
The suspicious ones?
Sogyeoksan naturally looked around.
It waste in the evening, but there were quite a few people walking around the streets. It was andscape unlike any other. However, I saw a few people whose behavior was suspicious.
Their actions were natural enough to be unrecognizable unless you had the level of Pyowol or Sogyeoksan.
Pyo-wol opened a reverse goal ball and changed his face in an instant.
Look at this?
Sogyeoksan raised internal energy and blew away drunkenness.
Who do you think you are looking for?
hmm!
Ill track down whats behind them.
I will be waiting for you at Haewonjang.
You wont have to wait that long.
Sogyeoksan naturally moved away from Pyowol.
Pyo-wol also moved his steps casually and looked around calmly.
I saw strangers on every street.
People who have lived in one ce for a long time have a unique feeling. It was not for nothing that the natives recognized the strangers.
There were many foreigners in Haemun.
It is because there are many foreigners whoe by boat. But they also had a simr feeling.
It was the unique temperament, atmosphere, clothing, and skin color that only those who traveled to and from the distant sea could have.
Strangers on the street now didnt show that kind of atmosphere.
It was clear that they entered Haemun with a clear purpose.
Is it a ghost fleet?
In this situation, the only group that could be considered was the Ghost Fleet.
Pyowol walked while imprinting each strangers face in his head. The appearance was so natural that strangers did not notice at all that Pyowol was observing them.
Twenty-two.
The number that Pyowol figured out was that much.
Pyowol did not roam all the streets, so there are likely to be many more left undetected.
Have you been?
When Pyowol returned, Salno greeted him.
Dudeuk!
Instead of answering, Pyowol released a reverse goal ball.
Seeing his true face, Salno asked cautiously.
Whats wrong?
I made sure the strangers on the street were on the loose.
Is it a ghost fleet?
Im not sure yet. Gyeoksan went to find out.
If its Gyeoksan, is it the friend you mentioned before?
thats right!
Then you will have to wait until your friend returns.
Just in case you dont know, tell Tarha to strengthen the defense of Captain Haewon. Because it doesnt feel right.
All right.
What about Soma?
I am with my brother inw. Would you like to see it?
Call me to my ce.
All right.
Pyowol went straight to his ce of residence.
Entering the room, Pyowol checked his equipment once again.
He even carefully checked the condition of the waistcoat and the ghost tombstone hidden inside.
It was then that Soma entered the room.
Brother?
Soma, who entered the room, was surprised to see Pyowols actions.
Its because its usually not a serious thing if Pyowol prepares this far.
Are you enemies?
perhaps?
It looks like youre still not sure.
Not yet.
Should I prepare?
Because everything is fine.
okay!
Souma nodded, pulled out the dread from his waist, and began to wipe it with a dry cloth.
Originally, a wheel called Chilsangryun was his weapon, but he changed it to a sword while studying at a shaman.
One sword Jinin taught Soma how to wield a sword.
It was not that he passed on special martial arts or martial arts. He was just teaching some of his own insights.
Although she had learned sword fighting, which was far from the Law of Lun, Soma skillfully used swordsmanship.
If it was onew, it was allw.
Once youve mastered one, its not that difficult to learn something simr.
Of course, there were very few people who reached the extreme by taking such a different path.
Even Soma could not reach the extreme of swordsmanship. However, it was clear that he had begun to carve out his own independent territory.
After regaining his fear, Soma devoted himself more to swordsmanship.
He practiced while reflecting on the teachings of the Ilgeom Jinin.
Thanks to that, Somas martial arts improved dramaticallypared to when he returned to the strong game.
While the two were grooming their weapons for a while, someone quietly came through the window.
It was Sogyeoksan who passed through the window without a sound.
He said.
I found out who was behind them.
Where are you?
Its martial arts. Dokgo Hwang moved directly.
Chapter 589
Episode 589
This is Chief Haewon.
Haewonjang?
Hwang Dokgo asked a question about the subordinates report.
This is a Munpa who has recently emerged as the ruler of Haemun. Unusually, it has its origins in the West.
West station? Do you mean that someone who is not even a member of the Central ins dared to open a door at Haemun?
Dokgo Hwangs face was filled with anger.
People who live in Gangho are free and have a preconceived notion that they will live whilemunicating with outsiders.
But in reality, there werent that many cases.
Rather, there were more cases of ostracizing foreigners than anyone else.
Even after fighting among themselves, if a military man other than a strong man stood out, they would stick together and be hostile.
The trend was the same in Namhae Moorim.
Namhae Murim was also in a position to be ostracized from rivers andkes. It is because they are in the same midfield but on the periphery.
On such a topic, Dokgo Hwang, the ruler of the Murim of the Namhae, also looked down on the uninitiated.
They do not see people who are new to their territory and build their own territory.
I already have such a tendency, but when I heard that the owner of the Haewonjang was not a member of the Central ins, but a new person, I got even more angry.
Are you sure Pyowol is at Haewonjang?
I havent confirmed it myself, but it seems certain from the circumstances.
conditions?
yes! Recently, it has been confirmed that strangers have entered Haewonjang. Two of them match the looks of those we are after.
A boy and an old man?
Thats right.
Then Im almost certain.
Dokgohwang shook his head.
Pyowol was an assassin.
Changing the face wasnt too difficult for him.
It wasnt strange at all no matter what appearance he changed.
Dokgo Hwang gave the order.
Prepare the kids on the boat.
Arent you waiting for the support ship?
The servant asked with a puzzled expression.
A support ship with follow-up troops from Mugeomryeon wasing. It seemed like it wouldnt be better to wait for them.
How far have youe?
Im probably almost there.
Blow Jeon Seo-eung and have them watch the ghost fleet. So that if they betray us, we can immediately subdue them.
ah! All right.
They are not trustworthy.
Dokgo Hwang did not fully believe in Ko Il-won and the ghost fleet.
It will be the same anyway.
Go Il-won does not know that we have a follow-up force. You have to make sure they dont notice until the end.
I will keep it in mind.
The servant lowered his head and answered in a loud voice.
The unmanned men who were still on board began to disembark.
The area around the dock was already firmly upied by unarmed warriors.
Those on other ships were locked in cabins, and workers were herded into nearby warehouses to prevent information from escaping.
Because of that, not a single ant was seen at the Xiamen dock except for them.
Dokgohwang looked around for a while.
The salty smell of the sea prated his nostrils.
To some, it might feel like a disgusting fishy smell, but to him, it was the smell of his hometown.
Good!
Dokgo Hwang smiled coldly and moved on.
A group of warriors of martial arts followed behind him.
Now that I knew where the moon was, I didnt have to worry about the eyes of the people around me anymore.
Suddenly, Dokgo Hwangs gaze turned to the outskirts of the dock.
There was someone watching them there.
The unmanned person of the ghost fleet that had made a secret agreement remained as a contact point.
One of Dokgo Hwangs men ran to him. And he exined all the details.
The soldier of the ghost fleet nodded as if he understood and disappeared from sight.
He is going to report to his master, Ko Il-won.
Seeing this, Dokgo Hwang murmured.
I wish they would show up in time
If Ko Il-won had a brain, he would show up in time and attack, and if not, he would foolishly waste time.
Dokgo Hwang thought that Go Ilwon would show up on time.
In any case, if you are distributing and nting enough to notice that you havee and visit in person to make a secret agreement, you will never miss this opportunity.
Of course, it doesnt matter if you dont show up.
It was because he was confident that he would be able to wipe out Haewonjang at once with the power he had led.
Dealing with Pyowol, of course, was another matter.
The only warrior in the area who could subdue Pyowol was himself. And he was confident of defeating Pyowol.
It was when Dokgo Hwang and Mu Geomryun soldiers left the Xiamen dock and entered the downtown area.
for a moment! what is there?
Stop.
A group of unmanned soldiers blocked their way.
They were the soldiers of Haewonjang.
Those who were watching the streets under Tarhas orders saw the strangers and stopped them.
The price was severe.
Worst!
Some of the soldiers behind Dokgo Hwang attacked them.
Cheak!
Ouch!
The soldiers at Haewonjang lost their lives without even being able to respond.
There was a huge gap between the Mugeomryeon Martial Arts and the Haewonjang Martial Arts.
At most, there could be a vast difference between Haewonjang, who was aiming for the loser of Haemun, and Mugeomryeon, who wanted to be the loser of the world.
The warriors of the martial arts were unstoppable.
Awesome!
Shih!
He relentlessly attacked the unmanned soldiers of Haewonjang and killed them all.
The bodies of the soldiers of the Haewonjang were scattered on the floor, and silence fell on the streets.
There were many people on the street besides the unmanned. But none of them made a loud noise.
It was because the warriors of martial arts were ring at them.
The life they radiated took over the entire street.
Choking on life, they dared not even breathe loudly.
It seemed that even the sound of coughing would cause the martial arts fighters to attack. They couldnt even swallow dry saliva and looked at the martial arts fighters.
straight up!
With Dokgo Hwang at the head, the martial arts warriors moved again.
The figures of unmanned people walking together as one seemed like one gigantic creature.
Those who lived in Haimen had never seen such a sight.
I had never even heard that hundreds of people could unleash such a tremendous amount of life.
People could barely breathe after they had moved away for a long time.
ha!
I thought you were going to die.
crazy!
People looked at the direction where the warriors of martial arts were walking with pale faces.
Mugeomryeon has moved.
What is your goal?
I am the chief of the sea. They say there is a death god there.
I was there too.
At Cho Pyeong-raks report, Ko Il-won nodded as if he knew that.
The martial arts team requested troops. What should I do?
Of course I have to let you go. Because I promised.
Are you sure you want to keep your promise?
When have I ever failed?
Its not like that
As promised, we will dispatch troops. However, our goals are slightly different.
yes?
Destroy the entire Sea Gate.
Cho Pyung-rak was surprised by Ko Il-wons unexpected words and couldnt close his mouth.
Simply killing him wont solve my nature. By destroying the Haemun, we further increase chaos in the world.
Ilwon Ko did not do this simply for revenge.
Revenge was only a byproduct.
His true purpose was to throw the world into chaos.
That was also the purpose of Guryongsalmak in the first ce.
By throwing the world into chaos, he creates numerous opportunities and uses those opportunities to develop the outer edge of Guryongsalmak.
Guryongsalmak was destroyed by Pyowol, but Go Ilwon did not give up yet.
He will raise Guryongsalmak again the way his grandmother and father did. In order to do that, the chaos of the world was essential.
The mes of chaos are already soaring all over the world.
sh between Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe.
The war between the shamans and Yongcheongok.
If the cataclysm of Haimen was added to that, the chaos in the world would reach its climax.
Start!
Honorable name!
Cho Pyong-rak took a hand at Go Il-won and went outside.
The ships of the Ghost Fleet soon headed for the Haimen Wharf.
Dozens of ships all at once broke through the waves and entered the Sangmun dock.
The docks were upied by ships that were already anchored.
As a normal procedure, you had to wait for the ships to leave the dock beforeing in. But the ghost fleet was unstoppable.
Quaggagak!
The ships of the Ghost Fleet pushed the ships anchored in the dock without mercy. Then, the hulls of the anchored ships first cracked and broke.
What is it?
Ouch! damage!
Jump down.
The sailors on the boat jumped in panic.
Some jumped into the sea and others luckilynded on top of the dock.
Those whonded on the dock with a life of death had to see the ship they were riding on disastrously.
Quagmire! Kwajijik!
The ships of the ghost fleet pushed the ships that were anchored without mercy.
There was noparison in size, height, strength, etc.
The ships that were anchored first eventually broke apart and sank into the sea, and the ships of the ghost fleet took their ce.
What is this?
These guys!
A few people who couldnt stand the anger approached the ghost fleet to protest.
At that moment, thedder was lowered and the soldiers of the Ghost Fleet came down.
Those who tried to protest against their bloody spirit could not say anything and just kept their mouths shut.
My body froze the moment I saw the unmanned people from the ghost fleet.
The body recognizes and responds to their fears before the head. But even their heads were empty and they were unaware of that fact.
Shigaak!
A cold sword de shot above their heads.
Cheak!
100 million!
Those who tried to protest courageously died with screams.
Whoa!
Even run away!
The people who saw it scattered like locusts and ran away.
The ghost fleet unmanned did not pursue them.
They had a clear goal of destroying the Haemun.
There was no reason to waste energy on small things in front of a grand goal.
Snuggle Geek!
Items on board were tied to ropes and unloaded at the dock.
Three or four cartloads of items were tightly wrapped in tarpaulin.
The soldiers of the Ghost Fleet unwrapped the tarpaulin and began distributing the items inside. Their movements were extremely careful.
Ko Il-won looked at the scene from the captains ship.
The objects that were distributed to the soldiers of the Ghost Fleet were simr to thunderbolts. The only difference is that you can use the wick to control the detonation time at will.
The good thing about riding a ship is that you can freely travel to and from other countries, including the West Station, and plunder their ships.
Valuables were sold at high prices, but there were also items that could not be sold.
The thunderbolts they were distributing now were one of those items.
I dont remember exactly which ship I robbed, but it was one of the ships operated by the royal family of the West Station.
Seoyeok has produced a lot of saltweed and sulfur, which have been used as materials for wall-fire coal since ancient times. Because of this, many weapons such as wall-fired bullets were developed.
The ship of the Ghost Fleet was loaded with thunderbolts made for the royal family to use.
It was something that had never been used so far, so it had been stored in the dock.
Originally, I didnt want to use even the thunderbolt, but revenge and a grand n intertwined, so I ended up using it.
The warriors who received the ration of thunderbolts soon scattered all over the sea gate.
Ko Il-won watched him with his arms crossed.
Chapter 590
Episode 590
Sobok was a fortune teller at Changpa Gaekjan.
Changpa guest cup is a fairly old guest cup and was located outside the Haemun.
The inside of the inn, which would normally be crowded with customers, was quiet.
The footsteps of the guests were cut off, and the guests staying in the room were stuck in the room and did note out.
Its been years since Ive been working as a jeom soi, but this is the first time this has happened.
What the hell is this all about?
Sobok was not only curious, but also had a deep friendship with Geomyeon.
Even after Geomyeon became Tarhas disciple, they kept in touch.
Something out of the ordinary is obviously happening.
It was the tip of someone who had been rolling at the bottom for a long time.
Sobok took off her apron and left the inn.
Inseok! Where are you going?
The owners voice could be heard from behind, but Sobok didnt care.
Ill look around ande back.
Come back soon. You never know when the guests wille again.
all right.
thud!
Sobok closed the door and looked out into the street.
Not a single ant cub could be seen on the street.
Although this ce is remote from Haemun, there was definitely a problem with people not being seen this far.
Fuck!
Sobok involuntarily spat out a curse.
It was because he had an intuition that something unusual was happening.
At that time, Soboks eyes caught a suspicious movement.
Someone dressed as a sailor was walking in an alley not far from the inn.
It could have been someone passing through the alley, but Sobok didnt just pass by.
Sobok killed as much as possible and cautiously approached the alley.
In the alley, the person he saw had already disappeared.
what? I have seen it.
Sobok looked around with a puzzled expression. But nowhere did he see the person he had seen.
Did I see a ghost?
It was then.
Sobok smelled something burning.
His face twisted involuntarily at the pungent smell that stimted his olfactory senses.
Fuck! what?
Sobok looked around to find the source of the smell.
After a while, he found an object the size of a fist deep in an alley.
A long thread was attached to the round object, which seemed to be made of iron. And the end of the thread was burning.
The musty smell he smelled was that of burning thread.
Sobok instinctively sensed an ominous aura.
Fuck!
All I could think about was cutting the burning thread. He took out the small dagger he usually carried and tried to cut the thread.
tsukeukkkuk!
In fact, what kind of material it was made of made only a metallic sound, but it was not easily cut.
profit!
Sobok wrote a dragon to die.
Only then was the thread barely cut.
Hey! What the hell is it? Why did you leave this?
The cold feeling in his hand felt eerie.
I just thought I shouldnt pass it on.
Immediately, Sobok ran towards Haewonjang with an iron orb.
Geomyeon asked him to let him know even if something strange happened.
Whats up bro?
Where are you running like that?
The nearby fortune tellers who saw Sobok running peeked their heads out the window.
Sobok looked at them and said.
To give this bead to the swordsmith.
what is that?
I dont know! The end of the thread was burning. Just in case, you guys should find out if there are more like this.
Is it important?
I think so.
okay.
ah! If the thread is burning, dont forget to cut it.
huh!
Leaving Jeomsois answer behind, Sobok ran with all his might. But not long after, I saw a huge group heading to Haewonjang.
It was Dokgo Hwang and Mugeomryun warriors.
They were advancing toward Haewonjang, killing everything in their way.
Fuck!
Sobok immediately changed direction and took a shortcut.
The road was so narrow that only children could pass, and it was dirty, so adults wouldnt approach it.
It was a path that only Sobok and a few fortune-tellers knew.
Sobok prated the shortcut and arrived at Haewonjang in an instant.
ok?
What are you?
The warriors guarding the front gate of Haewonjang made a puzzled expression when they saw the sudden appearance of Sobok.
Sobok took a breath and said.
Im a former Geomyeon friend.
A friend of Confucius Geomyeon?
yes! I urgently need to meet with Geomyeon.
what brings you here?
I have something to tell you. This one.
Sobok shook the iron ball he was holding in his hand.
The warriors looked at the iron ball with a puzzled expression.
Now is not the time to be like this. Some unmanned people areing towards this ce.
what?
Is that true?
yes! I saw at least a hundred more. Theyre justing killing people.
shit!
The warriors never overlooked Soboks words.
Even if it wasnt, it was in an emergency because of the enemy.
They hurriedly knocked on the little bell hanging by the front door. It was an emergency bell.
Dang dang dang!
In an instant, the bell rang in the Haewonjang.
You go inside. The second room in the first building thates out after going all the way is the room of Confucius Geomyeon.
yes!
Sobok left the warriors behind and ran inside.
Come on, move.
Its an assault.
Hearing the emergency bell, the soldiers of Haewonjang rushed to the front gate.
They passed by without even paying attention to Sobok.
Sobok also passed them and arrived in front of the room the front door attendant informed.
Just then, Geomyeon wasing out.
He, too, heard the emergency bell ringing and ran out.
uh? What is your brother?
Geomyeon, who found the suit, hurriedly approached.
this!
Sobok hurriedly held out the object he was holding in his hand.
whats this?
Its something a suspicious person hid near our inn. I extinguished the burning end of the thread.
okay?
Geomyeon epted the iron ball.
What is this?
Geomyeon looked at the iron ball, but failed to find out its identity. He, too, had never seen anything like this before.
Then someones voice was heard.
Thats a thunderbolt.
The owner of the voice was Pyowol.
Soon enough, he was approaching him.
Geomyeon widened her eyes.
Is this a thunderbolt?
Yes. Where did you find this?
Pyowol asked Sobok.
A suspicious person left it near our inn.
How many more of these things are there?
I dont know. First of all, I ordered other fortune tellers to find it.
This is a very dangerous item. If the wick burns and explodes, five to ten sheets of Bangwon are thoroughly destroyed.
oh my god!
Soboks face went white.
Pyowol said to Geomyeon.
I dont know how many wall grenades they have hidden. You and the children find the thunderbolt and remove the wick.
Ah, okay.
It is dangerous. Be careful.
Do not worry. My brother will go with you.
okay!
Geomyeon hurriedly called Taemusang and exined the situation.
The face of the great warrior also turned pale like a sword.
He hurriedly left the Haewonjang with Geomyeon and Sobok.
Right after they left Haewonjang, there was amotion at the main gate.
What kind of guys are they?
Stop!
I wondered if I could hear the voices of the soldiers at Haewonjang, but soon there were metal sounds and screams.
Chow!
Cheak!
Its an assault.
Pyowol looked toward the front door and disappeared in an instant.
There was an uproar at the front gate of Haewonjang.
Martial arts warriors came in.
They attacked Haewonjang soldiers without any warning ormunication. The soldiers of Haewonjang copsed helplessly in their wave of attacks.
In an instant, dozens of soldiers died or copsed and groaned.
bang!
The front gate of Haewonjang was broken with an explosion.
Martial arts warriors came through the open front door.
Stop!
At that moment, an angry voice resounded in the Haewonjang.
The owner of the voice was Tar.
Tarha appeared with Yul Ah-yeon.
Behind him were the warriors from Maras court.
Tarha red at the warriors of martial arts training with angry eyes.
A terrifying life force was already exploding from his whole body.
What kind of bastards dare tomit a ughter on the main field?
I came to know that Pyowol was here. give him up.
Dokgohwang stepped forward and answered.
His appearance with his hands behind his back was clearly an act of disrespect for Tarha.
His refusal to observe even the minimum courtesy of John made Tarha even more angry.
How dare you intimidate me?
Did you tell me? Give me the table moon.
Is it a ghost fleet?
Dontpare Mugeomryun with such misceneous things.
It was swordless. To think that Mugeomryun, who is famous all over the world, would do such a cowardly thing. How shameless.
Tarha fiercely criticized Dokgo Hwang. However, Dokgohwangsplexion did not change.
Huanmira? What could be more shameless than hiding an assassin? This is not shameful, it is to achieve justice. Ganghosrades will rather praise me.
How could you be so twisted? Tomit such a ughter without clear evidence. Even so, how can it be called a prestigious school?
What does it change just because others praise you as a prestigious school? done. I dont want to care about other peoples eyes anymore.
Huh!
Tarha let out a sigh at Dokgohwangs answer, which seemed to have been deafened.
Giving up the table is just an excuse.
Now that he has invaded like this, Dokgo Hwang will never leave Haewonjang alone.
The best way to hide ones faults is murder.
The killing spirit flowing from Dokgohwang was evidence that Dokgohwang had already harbored a desire to kill himself.
Dokgohwang murmured.
If you kill everyone, the moon wille out.
He gestured to his subordinates.
At that moment, the soldiers of Mugeomryun jumped out and attacked the soldiers of Haewonjang.
Ha!
Stop it.
Dead!
Soldiers from both sides shed with desperate cries.
The warriors of Mugeomryun were truly terrifying.
They cut down the soldiers of Haewonjang as if they were harvesting in mid-autumn. When the situation became like this, the urgency became tar.
Tarha said to the warriors from Mara.
I guess you guys should step up and give it to me.
Please leave it to me.
Please.
Do not worry. Because the enemy of Jangju is also the enemy of the Mara court.
The head of the warriors dispatched from the Mara court took off the cloth he was wearing on his head. Then, a shiny bald head appeared.
Other warriors had the same bald head.
They were military men in charge of protecting Maras court. Long hair interfered with the fight, so they were poisonous to the point of being pushed away.
ohm! I hope!
They chanted strange mantras and jumped into battle.
As the warriors of Maras court jumped in, the situation began to fluctuate greatly.
At that time, Emperor Dokgo approached Tarha.
Now it was time for the bosses to fight each other.
Tarha gathered energy in his fists and looked at the backs of the martial arts warriors.
Please.
Chapter 591
Episode 591
Its been a while since Ive done this!
Salno thought as he pulled the mask up to below his eyes.
Since I had only a few days left to die, I tried not to kill myself if possible.
Assassins murder was a very delicate operation, and the slightest miscalction would ruin everything. Thats why when you get older, you retire as an assassin.
It seems like you can hold on with your experience and age, but its because your old body doesnt follow your heart.
For ordinary warriors, that level of aging would not be a big deal, but it was a fatal w for assassins who had to endure for days and days and wait for the best moment tomit murder.
So, Salno retired from the field and raised Heuksaldae.
Even after that, he asionally killed people, but he was not as sophisticated as he was when he was on the job.
I thought my life as an assassin waspletely over, so I focused only on assisting Pyowol. But that idle time is now over.
Haewonjang was precarious.
The warriors of Maras court came forward and put out the urgent fire, but it was pushed back overall.
Someone had to step in and create an opportunity for a reversal. So Salno went back to being an assassin.
Swoop!
Like a ghost, he silently approached the back of the martial arts fighter at the rear.
The warrior did not notice at all that a stranger approached behind his back. It was because he waspletely focused on the fight in front of him.
Salno covered the warriors mouth and cut his throat with a dagger.
Awesome!
With an eerie cutting sound, the warriors throat split.
A warrior who trembles and sheds blood.
But no screams came out.
It was because Salnos strong hand was covering his mouth so that not even a scream could leak out.
ah!
A suppressed scream lingered in his mouth before disappearing.
By that time, he had already died.
Carefullyy him down to make no sound, and moved in search of other prey.
Spaw!
An eerie cutting sound rang out from the rear of the armed warriors.
What?
what?
By the time the martial arts warriors noticed the change, it was after dozens of people had already lost their lives at the hands of Salno.
An assassin.
Shit!
Salno hid his presence as much as possible and practiced stealth, but some keen senses noticed his presence.
There.
Ha!
They attacked exactly where Salno hid.
Shia!
In the face of the fierce attack, Salno had no choice but to reveal itself in the end.
Caang! kang!
Salno swung his dagger and blocked the attack of the warriors.
Im old too.
Salno smiled bitterly and fought against the warriors.
It was then.
Quaang!
Beyond the fence of Haewonjang, in the downtown area of Haemun, there was a tremendous explosion and mes soared high into the sky.
What is it?
Taemusang and Geomyeon looked at the front with dazed faces.
One mansion, which had been intact just a moment ago, was blown away in an instant and turned into ruins.
What is this?
oh my god!
An explosion urred right in front of them.
If they hade any closer, they would have been swept away by the explosion and lost their lives.
Did the thunderp explode?
Isnt there still plenty of time left?
That I dont know.
Geomyeon shook her head at Taemusangs question.
Calcted by the length of the wick attached to the thunderp, there should have been time left before it exploded. However, contrary to their expectations, the thunderp exploded much faster.
Aww!
The house is
There are people inside, what should I do?
Surprised by the explosion, people who jumped out stomped their feet as they saw the ruins.
Peoples limbs were visible through the broken wreckage.
There was no movement, so it was clear that he had already stopped breathing.
It was then.
Quaang!
Another explosion urred not too far from the ce where Taemusang and Soma were standing.
Again, huge fires and aftershocks arose and hit the area.
Not only the house where the explosion urred, but also nearby houses copsed or caught fire.
Ah!
help me!
Surprised people screamed and ran as far away from the explosion site as possible.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
Then another explosion urred.
Fleeing people were caught in the st and tossed in all directions.
The sight of them dying with their arms and legs grotesquely bent like broken dolls was enough to make people fall into fear.
Ugh!
what?
Huh!
Those around Taemusang and Geomyeon fell into a state of panic. They couldnt even think of running away, so they sat down and sobbed.
crazy!
Bastards!
Taemusang and Geomyeon were furious.
No matter how unstoppable a warrior was, there was a line that had to be followed.
Those who have now nted and set off the thunderbolts have clearly crossed that line.
There was no reason to protect Kang-hos morality against those who ughtered ordinary people.
Taemusang said.
Theyre controlling the detonation time by varying the length of the wick. We have to catch the guys who install them.
huh!
If you find them, use your hands mercilessly.
okay.
It was when Geomyeon nodded with a firm expression.
Sobok, who had been separated on the way, came running.
he shouted, pointing away.
Geoyeon-ah! A thunderbolt was found over there.
Will?
I cut it once.
good job.
At Geomyeons praise, Sobok nodded with a firm expression.
He, too, saw the explosion clearly.
It was clear that if the thunderbolts were left unattended, the entire sea gate would be devastated.
Taemusang said.
I will mobilize all the children in Haimen to find the thunderbolts.
Okay bro!
If you miss even one, that many people will die.
The shopkeepers have already been mobilized. I will tell the other children about you.
Sobok also knew the seriousness of the matter, so he answered quickly.
Finally, Geomyeon said a word.
Everyone be careful. You must not be seen by those who nted the thunderbolts.
Ill be careful.
Sobok ran to tell the children the words of the matchless.
After he disappeared, Taemusang and Geomyeon also moved.
It wasnt long after I started searching, I found a secretly hidden thunderbolt.
Cheeik!
The wick of the thunderbolt was almost burning out.
Turn it off quickly.
Shit!
The two hurriedly tried to put out the fire on the wick. However, when the fire did not go out easily, he swung his sword at all.
Awesome!
Fortunately, the wick was quickly cut off.
It was time for both of them to breathe a sigh of relief.
I wondered why some of the wall-fire grenades didnt explode, but there was a rat.
A cold voice came from behind them.
Taemusang and Geomyeon looked at each other in surprise and saw three unidentified men standing there.
Taemusang instinctively realized that they were the culprits behind this situation. Because the smell of sulfur emanated from their bodies.
They were the soldiers of the Ghost Fleet.
It was they who nted the thunderp in the vicinity. Of course, I knew better than anyone when the thunderp would explode. However, even after waiting for a long time, some of them did not explode. Thats why I moved directly to grasp the truth.
Sreung!
Without hesitation, they drew their weapons.
Taemusang whispered to Geomyeon.
be careful!
huh!
It was the first realbat experience after learning martial arts from Tarha. There were many opportunities to perform martial arts, but this was the first time risking ones life.
At least Taemusang was a bit better, but Geomyeon was hardened to the point where it was pitiful to look at.
It wasnt a matter of ipetence.
It was his first time fighting for his life like this, so the pressure he felt was enormous.
Shia!
The unmanned ghost fleet rushed at a frightening speed.
The weapons in their hands aimed at the breath of Taemusang and Geomyeon.
They didnt make the mistake of neglecting them or neglecting them as children.
It was thew of the ghost fleet to do their best to fight any enemy they encountered.
Chaa!
Taemusang and Geomyeon also did their best to confront them.
There was a soft golden light on their fists.
Sura Golden Fist.
It was a phenomenon that urred when Tarha performed German martial arts.
Both of them have learned more than three stars of Sura Golden Sphere.
It was an unbelievable achievement considering the period when he started learning martial arts in earnest.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
A riot broke out.
Taemusang and Geomyeon did their best to spread the Sura golden throne.
The fist, imbued with golden energy, struck the sword with a long sword.
sphemy!
what?
The unmanned crew of the ghosts raised their eyes.
Apparently, they shed with bare fists without any weapons, because their weapons were cracked.
They didnt expect that the young boys martial arts would be this powerful.
It would have been the same no matter who came, not them.
Kuk!
Shit!
The unmanned ghost fleet was terribly pushed back.
The power of the Sura Golden Hwangwon was formidable.
The achievement of only three stars is overwhelmingly pushing the unmanned soldiers of the ghost fleet.
However, the warriors of the Ghost Fleet were veterans with a lot of experience.
Having lived and plundered at sea all his life, this experience was rich.
They slyly exchanged nces. However, Taemusang and Geomyeon were so preupied with attacking that they didnt even see their eyes.
They lured the two to the ce where the thunderbolt exploded a moment ago.
Debris piled underfoot.
These wreckage got in the way of the martial arts.
It was especially lethal to inexperienced unmanned people.
What?
Geomyeon stepped on a stone and lost her bnce for a moment. And the soldiers of the ghost fleet did not miss the opportunity.
Wedge liquid!
The sword was aimed at Geomyeons waist.
Yuna!
Taemusang saw his crisis and tried to help. However, it rather led to a breakdown.
now!
Thest soldier of the Ghost Fleet, who was only looking for an opportunity, attacked without missing the gap.
Quit!
The pairs face turned white.
It was because he couldnt even save the sword, and he himself was in danger.
It was a time when there was no way out of the crisis.
Both of you, wake up!
With a cold voice, someone jumped into the battlefield.
Chow!
Ouch!
Cheak!
He cut down the soldiers who were attacking Geomyeon at once.
what?
The warrior who was attacking Taemusang was startled and stopped.
The man who killed hisrade was a young boy, probably about six or seven years old.
He was Soma.
Soma didnt miss thest soldiers hesitation and attacked, killing him in one breath.
Soma scolded Taemusang and Geomyeon.
Keep your mind straight. Are you going to just get killed by a dog?
Yes!
uh!
Taemusang and Geomyeon finally came to their senses and answered.
Soma told them.
Come on, find the thunderbolt.
Chapter 592
Episode 592
Bang!
With an explosion, fireworks soared high into the night sky.
It was a sight that would apud as beautiful if someone who did not know the circumstances saw it.
Ko Il-won looked at the mes that lit up the night sky beautifully with his arms crossed.
Fires were raging all over the sea gate.
In the middle of the night, people who had been sleeping peacefully ran out into the streets in surprise.
People panicked as they watched the streets copsing and burning.
Explosions erupted one after another as if a war had broken out, and mes soared high into the sky.
The premiere of Mekehan paralyzed peoples senses of smell, and people suffered burns or injuries one after another.
Residents couldnt make good decisions.
They instinctively decided they needed to get away from the mes and ran blindly through the streets.
Aww!
help me!
As many people temporarily gathered in a cramped alley, people were crushed to death one after another.
Crunchy!
The sound of bones breaking and people screaming echoed at the same time.
There was no other road to hell.
People were driven to death without knowing why this happened.
Ko Il-won watched the whole scene.
It was quite a distance from where he was, but the whole sight was clear to his sea-trained eyes.
It was a disaster of his own making.
Because of his instructions, so many people died and lost their livelihood. Still, Go Il-won did not blink an eye.
His world was a ce where it was natural for the strong to trample on the weak and take everything.
I was raised that way from a young age and I thought it was natural.
It was thanks to that mindset that I was able to raise this much by taking charge of the ghost fleet at a young age.
Pyowol! How long are you going to hide?
Originally, after taking full control of Haemun, he tried to find Pyowol. But knowing that Pyowol had already entered Haemun, I couldnt just let it go.
I n to seize Haemun and hunt Pyowol at the same time.
Fortunately, as Dokgohwang and Mugeomryeon tracked down Pyowol and entered Haemun, nning became easier.
If you have a lot of hands to mobilize, its easy to n.
Ko Il-won used all the cards he could mobilize.
The result was the misery of Haemun.
Innocent civilians were fleeing from the mes. But even in the direction they fled, a thunderbolt exploded.
Kwaaang!
A storm of fire swept through the area with screams.
People who were swept away by the explosion could not even scream and turned to charcoal.
It was a truly brutal death.
The warriors of the ghost fleet were faithfully carrying out Goilwons orders. They were driving Haemun into even greater confusion. However, Ko Il-won did not look at the scene any longer.
His eyes were looking somewhere other than the devastation.
For a moment, his eyes moved dizzy.
Pupils shaking terribly as if an earthquake had urred.
Go left, then right, then up again. Then the pupils dted greatly and then constricted again.
In an instant, a small smile crept across his lips.
Youre here!
Wow!
As soon as he could finish his words, a faint roar rang out.
In an instant, a translucent film formed in front of Ilwon Go.
Teeing!
Immediately after, something was blocked by a translucent membrane and bounced off.
The object that bounced off was a gift that was so thin that it was difficult to distinguish it with the naked eye.
The gifts were scattered like a mirage in the air.
It was a suhonsa, a thread made of gs.
Pyo-wol was the only warrior who could hold a marriage ceremony in Gangho.
The moon broke through the darkness and appeared.
Ilwon Go said.
You found me too. You would have known that.
Go Il-won!
How is it? Isnt it gorgeous? Maybe it was like this when the new moon field copsed?
Is it revenge for destroying the New Moon Field?
plural? No, this is a return.
Go Il-won answered Pyo-wols question with a smile.
Ko Il-won hadnt undone his arms yet.
Pyo-wol thought that Go Il-won was a threat.
Just a while ago, he attacked Ilwon Go with a wedding ceremony. However, Il-Won Ko raised his self-defense g and defended it exactly at the moment when the Suhonsa was released.
Not only that.
He sensed the movement of the secretly approaching Pyowol in advance and prepared for it.
Until now, no master had noticed Pyowols secret approach. However, for the first time, a master who grasped his movements in advance appeared.
When he sensed the movement of Pyowol, Go Il-Wons pupil movements were unusual.
His pupils obviously moved along Pyowols movement.
It looks like youve learned a special eyeball?
Everyone has a trump card hidden from them.
Go Il-won replied indifferently.
In fact, he saw the moon exactly.
I didnt just notice his approach with a feeling, but I prepared for it by seeing it with my eyes.
Surana (_) is an eyeball.
The eyeball of vision made in the West does not miss any secret movements.
You can see it at night as well as in broad daylight, and you wont miss any fast movements.
It was a study that could be said to be the natural enemy of an assassin.
Go Il-wons words continued.
Assassin, you are thest. Feel your helplessness with your whole body and watch as this ce copses.
You are full of confidence.
confidence? No, its my confidence.
Ko Il-won sincerely believed that he was stronger than Pyo-wol.
The epitaph is obviously strong.
He deserved to be in the ranks of absolute masters of Gangho.
Just looking at the warriors he killed so far could tell the extent of his inaction.
As an assassin, Pyo-wol was obviously in an incredible state, but everyone has a natural enemy.
The Surana that he learned was a martial art that became the enemy of the assassins.
Afterpleting Surana, Pyowol was no different from the monkey in the Buddhas palm.
It was then.
Chew!
With a strange sound, four In-Young appeared around Go Il-Won.
They were monks dressed as Westerners.
The one in the front was covering his eyes with a cloth, and the second monk was wearing a rosary the size of a childs fist around his neck and wrists. The other two each held a huge captain and a blue dragon sword.
The Four Great Demons.
They were subordinates who had followed Ilwon Ko from the West Station.
They didnt show up for quite a while, but once they did, they destroyed everything.
They were thest bastion of the ghost fleet.
Go Il-won said to Pyo-wol.
If you want to kill me,e through them. The sooner the better. The more you dy, the more people will die.
It wont take too long. I promise.
Wait.
Go Il-won smiled and moved on.
See it!
Pyowol hurled Sasa River toward his back.
It was an attempt to injure him by surprise.
At that moment, a blindfolded monk appeared in front of Go Il-won.
It was the same movement as the unwritten legendary neww Dongbu Shinbo.
phut!
he pped his hands
In an instant, a powerful shockwave urred and blocked the Sasa River. In the meantime, the rest of the mounts attacked Pyowol.
Ha!
Tea!
ohm!
Wow!
A strong wind wave hit Pyowol.
Their offensive was so powerful that even Pyowol could not be easily countered. So, I spread my steps and stepped back.
Quaang!
Their offensive was concentrated in the spot where Pyowol had been, and arge pit was dug.
Ha!
The second monk screamed and snapped his thumb. Then, beads the size of a childs fist flew toward Pyowol like a cannonball.
Pyowol shook her head to avoid the beads.
Perong!
With an explosion, a huge hole was punched in the back wall.
It was truly formidable power.
It was clear that if even one bullet was allowed to be hit, a hole would be pierced in the torso as well.
Die!
The second monk bounced the string beads.
The attack, which Pyo-wol calcted even the direction to avoid, reminded me of Mancheon Hwa-woo, the legendary memorization technique of Sacheondangmun.
There is no chance of winning by just avoiding it.
Even the opponents martial arts are not easy in the numerical inferiority.
Once put on the defensive, it is difficult to regain momentum again.
Especially when dealing with veterans like them.
Kwa-kwa-kwa!
Their attacks mesh exquisitely like cogs in an organ.
When a blindfolded horseman wields a pair of spears, the second horsemanunches beads. Aiming at the gap, the captain and the horsemen carrying blue dragon swords make a melee attack.
Their joint work had reached the realm of art.
It was understandable that Ilwon Ko believed in them.
However, the person they were dealing with was Pyowol.
The Four Great Demons were also out of Sangri, but it was the same with Pyowol.
Pyo-wol operated the ck Thunder.
As the brain power flowed through the nerves of his whole body, his bodys reaction speed increased several times.
In that state, Pyowol unfolded the Sasagang.
See it!
The river,pressed like a string, flew towards the horseman who fired beads.
No way.
Ha!
The captain and the monk holding the blue dragon and moon sword blocked Pyowols attack instead.
Their weapons were also swaying with strong energy.
In order to block the Sasa River, they also created a river.
It was Kang-hosmon sense that heavy weapons with more weight would have an advantage if they were of the same type.
They were confident that they would crush Pyo-wols body with Sasa-gang.
It was then.
Chew!
A ck thunderbolt suddenly appeared in the Sasa River.
ck thunderbolts rushed up the entire Sasa River in an instant.
The horseman who covered his eyes with a cloth shouted at the unusual feeling.
Everyone beware!
However, the sh between Sasa Gang and the two mens weapons was faster than his cry.
Awesome!
At that moment, an eerie cutting sound rang out.
It was an unbelievable sound that the river and the river collided.
Keugh!
Grrruk!
A strange sound flowed from the mouths of the captain and the horseman who was wielding the blue dragon sword.
Bloody foam was pouring from their mouths.
How?
Dududuk!
At that moment, the blue dragon and the captain broke in two and fell to the floor, puncturing their hearts with a hole the size of a needles eye.
It was not enough that Pyowols Sasa Gang cut off their weapons, which were young, and pierced their hearts.
The two horsemen whose hearts were pierced could not understand the current situation until the moment they died.
Why is it that even though it is the same river, only their own river was cut off unterally.
What Pyowol unfolded was the ck Thunder Sasa Gang (z).
Pyo-Wols unique method of reading poison that puts brain power on the Sasa River.
The power of the Sasagang, with added brain power, far exceeded that of a normal river.
third! You are the youngest!
The blindfolded horseman rushed at Pyowol in anger at the death of his younger siblings.
no!
At least the second horseman kept his head and shouted, but it was toote.
Sudden!
The first horsemans body was cut into pieces.
Pyo-wol had already spread out his silver.
It was a natural result because he rushed head-on without knowing that fact.
Inom!
The enraged second horseman repeatedly bounced the beads.
Do-do-do-do!
A rosary ball the size of a childs fist was shot at Pyowol. But somehow, Pyo-wol did not avoid the beads.
Bubbubuck!
Bead beads exploded in Pyowols body, and a hole the size of a childs fist pierced.
I got it
Fu-wook!
The words of the second horseman, who had been shouting loudly, did not follow.
It was because I felt a burning pain in the back of my back.
Two daggers were embedded in the Myeongmoon and the nape of the neck, respectively. The owner of the dagger was Pyowol.
how?
The second horseman made an expression of disbelief.
He couldnt understand why Pyowol, who should have been pierced by the rosary and died, was behind him in good shape.
At that moment, the new form of Pyowol that had been pierced by the beads disappeared. Only then did the second horseman realize that it was an illusion.
It was Ma Yeong-hwan, a development of Lee Hyung-hwan.
Even the presence and texture are reproduced as they are, so you cant help but be dazzled.
Crazy
That was the end of the second horseman.
Pyo-wol, who killed all four horses in an instant, looked around. But Go Il-won disappeared before he knew it.
Chapter 593
Episode 593
Bang!
Keugh!
Explosive sounds and choked moans rang out.
The owner of the moan was tar.
A look of dismay was evident on Tarhas face.
It is also because he suffered a loss in the confrontation with Dokgo Hwang.
No matter how much Dokgo Hwang is said to be the master of the heavenly high school, the number of years of learning martial arts is markedly different.
He, too, made a name for himself in the western region as a skill of the heavenly high school, and achieved high achievements after decades of hard work. Of course, I was confident that I would be able to ovee Dokgo Hwang. However, the result was different from his expectations.
Dokgo Hwangs inaction was never inferior to that of Tarha. Rather, he terrifyingly pushed Tarha with his youthful spirit.
For the first hundred or so seconds, they fought evenly, but as time went by, Tarha was overwhelmed.
Simply in terms of martial arts, Tarha was much higher than Dokgohwang.
The problem was his body, which had entered a period of decline.
The aging body did not move as intended.
His aged body was unable to absorb or dissipate the cumtive impact. As the shock piled up, his movements were bound to slow down.
On the other hand, Dokgo Hwang, who had reached his peak physically, put pressure on Tarha with his youth.
Lets end this now. gaffer!
Sreung!
Dokgo Hwang pulled out the sword he was wearing at his waist.
His nickname was Dragon Sword.
He was a martial artist whose sword was his name. Even so, without using the sword, Tarha was driven into a corner.
It was truly an amazing feat.
The moment Dokgo Hwang drew his sword, the atmosphere changed again.
Tarha made a determined expression.
Anyway, today will be the anniversary of this old mans ancestral rite. But even if I go when I go, I will never go alone.
I had no regrets in life because I had lived enough to live anyway.
If there was any lingering attachment, it was Yul Ah-yeon, her granddaughter.
Hes a smart kid, so hell be able to live a wonderful life without me.
Wow!
A golden haze bloomed on Tarhas fists.
It is to spread the beginning of the Sura Golden Hwangwon.
Chaa!
Dokgo Hwang spat out a spirit and rushed at Tarha.
Wedge liquid!
His sword pierced Tarhas throat.
Tarha threw a fist at Dokgo Hwangs sword with a young sword.
Kwaaang!
Geomgang and Sura Golden Hwangkwon shed.
In an instant, Yul Ah-yeon shouted.
grandfather!
She screamed and threw herself.
In the direction she flew, Tarha, who had be blood, was flying.
Yul Ah-yeon epted Tarha out of thin air.
grandfather!
Yul Ah-yeon called out to Tarha in her arms, but there was no answer.
The paralysis of Tarha, who had be blood, was severe.
It seemed like he was about to stop breathing, but if he didnt get treatment right away, his life was in danger.
Even Dokgo Hwang was not safe.
He too suffered minor injuries and was bleeding. But he was still standing on his two legs.
There is a clear distinction between winners and losers.
grandfather.
Yul Ah-yeon hurriedly took out the Yo Sang-dan from her bosom and tried to take it. But Dokgohwang did not let him do that.
Die together. girl!
shhh!
It was the moment Dokgo Hwang swung his sword at the two of them.
Caang!
Salno jumped in and blocked Dokgo Hwangs sword instead.
He said to Yul Ah-yeon.
Come on, take him and avoid him!
But
I cant stop it for long. Hurry and avoid it.
Yul Ah-yeon came to her senses at Salnos cry.
She let Tarha take the upper level and hurriedly retreated.
In the meantime, Salno stopped Dokgohwang.
Get out of the way! gaffer.
bang! Kwaaang!
Dokgo Hwang mercilessly attacked Salno.
Salno was helplessly pushed back.
It was unreasonable to fight Dokgohwang in a head-to-head confrontation.
Every time he blocked Dokgohwangs blow, his body seemed to break.
Bloodstains appeared on Salnos lips.
He too was pushed to the limit.
Salno looked at Yul Ah-yeon with a sidelong nce.
Yul Ayeon also had a sense of humor, so she ran away with Tarha without hesitation.
The problem was getting his body out.
Dokgo Hwang was attacking him with overwhelming force.
I think its wrong to get out safely
I had to decide at this point.
It was then.
Do you think you will miss it again?
Hwang Dokgo understood Salnos intentions and attacked more fiercely.
Young energy wriggled like a dragon in his sword.
Wow!
Salnos eyes widened.
This attack was too fierce, and hepletely blocked the defense he could avoid. I couldnt see how to get out of the body or reduce the power.
Is it the end?
It was when Salno intuited his end.
Whirik!
Something wrapped around his waist and pulled him.
Salno flew through the air andnded on the roof behind him for a long time.
Afternding on the roof, I realized what had happened.
Yes?
It was Hong Ye-seol who grabbed him by the waist and pulled him. A familiar face appeared beside her.
In the brain! Are you here too?
yes!
Even while answering, he did not take his eyes off Dokgo Hwang.
His and Hong Ye-seols bodies were drenched in sweat.
It was because he sensed the movement of Dokgo Hwangte and ran with all his might.
As evidence of that, intense heat was radiating from the shoulders of Hong Ye-seol and Brain.
They red at Dokgohwang, breathing heavily.
When the two appeared, Dokgo Hwang made an annoyed expression.
Having two more worms on board doesnt change anything.
Hong Ye-seol slightly frowned at his mad words.
If Salnos life had not been in danger, she would not have appeared without any countermeasures.
Assassins show their true value when ambush.
Fighting head-on like this halves the power of an assassin.
Even more so, the opponent in front of them was Dokgo Hwang, a master of the highest level.
A monstrous warrior who could not be helped by Tarha and Salno.
No one wanted to go head-to-head against such a warrior.
So were the two of them.
If the one in danger had not been Salno, he would never havee forward.
Hong Ye-seol asked Salno.
are you okay?
Why did you do that? Id rather use this old man as bait for a surprise attack.
I dont think that I can do anything about the author.
But what if we go out like this without any countermeasures?
Who said there was no countermeasure?
then?
Salno put on a puzzled expression.
Instead of answering, Hong Ye-seol nced behind him.
her!
For a moment, a faint smile appeared on Salnos lips.
Tsutsutsu!
It was because I heard a faint sound behind my back.
It was the kind of sound that thousands of insects would make when they moved.
I knew the identity of the sound of living.
A simr sound was heard when the assassins moved in groups.
Could it be that you mobilized all of the power of the ck World?
yes!
You are crazy. Do whatever you want with the supreme subordinate
He will understand.
I will definitely ask you for the crime of mobilizing all your strength.
all right. Ill sweeten it all upter. That bastards nagging What would he say even if he really saved me?
When Hong Ye-seol got annoyed, Salnoughed.
Seeing the two of them, Dokgo Hwang exploded to live.
Who are you talking about in front of you?
Shia!
Dokgo Hwang swung his sword and charged.
Hong Ye-seol sprayed him with memorization and smirked.
Who is who? A person with a heart as small as a pea.
Lets see if I can get away with it no matter where I cut my hair.
My neck is a bit hard, so it must be difficult.
Hong Ye-seol replied without losing a word. Even so, he did not miss Dokgo Hwangs movements for a single moment.
Noe-an and Salno joined forces with Hong Ye-seol to oppose Dokgo Hwang.
Mugeomryuns unmanned Gu Jang-moon was in the middle of a fierce fight with Haewon-jangs unmanned soldiers.
There were already three soldiers who died at the hands of Haewonjang.
In return, he was left with a lot of scars on his body.
It was the fate of a military man to pay the price if he killed others.
It was painful and difficult, but Gu Jang-moon fought with all his might to carry out his masters orders.
Kakakang!
Weapons collided and sparks flew.
It was an equal opponent.
Even after fighting for dozens of seconds, it was not easy to win.
The opponent was a soldier of Maras court.
He fought Gu Jang-moon on an equal footing with bizarre martial arts.
It cant be done with ordinary methods.
It was the time when Gu Jang-moon was about to unleash the trumpet he had hidden so far.
Chow!
Suddenly, there was a sound like a rustling coring from behind.
Gu Jang-moon instinctively felt the crisis and tried to react. However, the warrior of Marasw department he was dealing with did not let him move freely.
While his hands and feet were tied by the Mara court martial, someone quietly approached him from behind.
It was an assassin dressed in ck uniform from head to toe.
He came behind the back of the stadium gate like a ghost.
Gu Jang-moon also felt that fact, but he couldnt use his hands because of the martialw of Mara.
Awesome!
The assassin swung his sword and wounded Gu Jang-moon at the back of his ankle.
Keugh!
The new type of stadium gate with its tendon cut staggered.
He hurriedly strained his legs and tried to bnce himself, but to no avail. Because there was no strength in the legs.
Chaa!
The warriors of Maras court did not miss the loophole in the gate and inserted their weapons.
Fu-wook!
Keck!
Gujangmun copsed with a scream.
Blood was pouring from his chest, which had been punctured.
That was the end of Gujangmun.
Fights like this were taking ce all over the Haewonjang area.
When the Mugeomryeon and Haewonjang fighters are fighting fiercely, assassins appear and attack only the Mugeomryeon fighters.
He didnt even take his life.
There were only minor cuts to the ankles and back.
That was enough. The finish was done by themander of the Haewon or Mara court martial.
The assassins were the subordinates of the moon.
Not only Baek Guryun, but also all the assassins he had subjugated were mobilized.
If Pyowol had only one ghost fleet to deal with, he wouldnt have gone this far.
Whatever the situation, it wouldnt have been difficult for Pyowol and Salno to lose weight.
However, if Dokgo Hwang and the elite of Mugeomryeon intervene, the story will be different.
No matter what anyone says, Mugeomryun was one of the strongest groups in the world.
Although only a few are said to have entered Gangho, the power they possessed was truly enormous.
It wasnt for nothing that they survived as members of the trio.
In order to keep Mugeomryeon in check, the entire force of Salmun was needed. So Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an overreacted and brought most of the assassins.
Swoop!
The assassins scattered across the sea gate moved silently and hunted the unmanned ghost fleet.
Ouch!
What is it?
The warriors who had been lighting the wicks of the thunderbolts for a while fell under the attack of the assassins.
uh?
The brothers Soma and Taemusang, who came runningte, noticed the assassins and raised their eyes.
Soma asked cautiously.
Are you my older brother, Suha?
yes!
Soma smiled broadly at the assassins answer.
Great. There must be wall-fire bombs set up like this all over the sea gate. Find a wall-fire bomb and cut the wick.
Its your brothers order.
All right.
Start.
yes!
With the answer, the assassins disappeared into the darkness.
Chapter 594
Episode 594
Ko Il-won frowned.
It was because the thunderbolts exploded less than he expected.
The entire city should have been destroyed by now. However, the area destroyed was not thatrge.
What?
Ko Il-won raised the senses of his whole body. Then, the whole situation flowed into my mind at a nce.
The sound of people breathing, shouting, screaming, and even fighting among warriors werepleted in my head.
An alien presence intervened in the finished painting.
It was the kind of feeling that makes people feel bad, like when they get stuck under their fingernails.
Ko Il-won focused more on feeling. Then, a little more clearly, I felt those who had a heterogeneous presence.
Is it an assassin?
It wasnt just one or two.
Hundreds of assassins were scattered all over the sea gate to ambush his men.
Kuk!
Gagging!
The guardsmen of the Ghost Fleet, who were vignt, copsed helplessly under the ambush of the assassins.
Maybe it was because I didnt expect the assassins to intervene at this point. Even most of the warriors didnt even know that the assassins were involved.
As such, the movements of the assassins were both stealthy and swift.
They ambush without giving the ghost fleet unmanned time to respond or contact each other.
dare!
A light of anger shed on Go Il-wons face.
It was a situation where everything was going back to the picture he had drawn.
Mugeomryeon attacked Haewonjang, and in the meantime he destroyed Haemun while keeping Pyowol in check.
If given a little more time, he could have driven Haemun into an unrecoverable state. If that was the case, the confusion in the world would have increased and the ghost fleet would have been able to use the gap to expand its power.
All of those paintings were shaking due to the intervention of mere assassins.
The assassin is the problem.
It wasnt enough that he lost his father and grandmother to the assassin Pyo-wol, and his entire n was shaken.
This was also the first time Go Il-won experienced it.
Ilwon Go turned around.
In the distance, he could see Pyowol running towards him.
Even though he moved while erasing his traces, the leap was to urately pinpoint his location.
I didnt know if it was because he was an assassin or if Pyowol had that ability.
I suddenly felt that I was bored.
The desire to end the friendship with Pyo-wol raised his head right here.
OK! If you want to die like that, I will kill you.
Ko Il-won raised his life.
Killing only the Pyowol would have been easier than flipping the palm of the hand to kill the rest of the assassins.
It was then.
Pod!
Pyowols presence disappeared as if he had sensed Go Il-wons murder.
Are you going to ambush? me?
It was so absurd that I couldnt evenugh.
He had Surana.
The eyeball of vision made in the West can be seen at night as well as in broad daylight and does not miss any secret movements.
Ambush doesnt work for him who has learned to study, which can be said to be the natural enemy of assassins.
I was really annoyed at Pyowol for making such a foolish choice even though I had already experienced it once. He was annoyed at his own foolishness in judging Pyo-wol as his lifelong adversary and enemy.
OK! let me kill Id rather kill you quickly and sort this situation out.
Ilwon Ko focused his energy on his eyes. Then, even in the dark, his eyes scattered intense re.
It was a phenomenon that urred when Suraan was opened in a prized way.
Ko Il-won operated Sura-an and looked around.
However, no movement has been detected so far.
Ko Il-won naturally thought so.
There was no way that an assassin who had reached the same level as Pyowol would reveal his presence hastily.
He is probably hiding somewhere and observing himself.
Its like ying hide and seek.
The one who hides and the one who needs to be found.
It was Pyowol and himself now.
Pyo-wol was hiding and aiming at him, and he was wide-eyed to find him.
Anyway, Im surprised. How can the four demons be defeated so easily?
The Four Great Demon Kings were never easy beings.
Their inaction was so strong that even Go Il-won could not belittle it. However, Pyowol cleaned them up in an instant.
It was proof that Pyowols inaction was stronger than Ko Ilwon had thought.
Even if so, its just an assassin.
Ko Il-won did not acknowledge the assassin.
If you are an unmanned person, no matter how disadvantageous you are, you have to face it head-on.
Kill Pyo-wol at once and destroy Hae-mun. After that, he finds his wayward half-brother and punishes him.
That was the thought that dominated Ko Il-wons head at this moment.
It had been a long time since I had such intense longing.
It was the first time I had felt this way since the first time I took charge of the Ghost Ship.
So I was more willing.
Chew!
A thread-like qi was released from his body and spread throughout the area.
The skein of energy, invisible to human eyes, spread and took control of the area like a spiders web.
There was no lethal force, but even the slightest movement could not escape the thread of his qi.
Suraan and the spool of energy spread out like a spiders web.
At this level, it was impossible to secretly approach him even if it was not the death god but the death gods grandfather.
We did everything we could to detect the approach of the moon.
It was a battle of patience from now on.
Does Pyowols patience run out first, or is he impatient and moves?
Ilwon Ko was confident in this kind of fight.
At least in a battle of patience, Ive never lost a single one.
Time passed relentlessly.
In the meantime, there were three or four more explosions.
No matter how many assassins were put in, it was difficult to retrieve all the thunderbolts.
Kwaaang!
One of the thunderbolts that Soma and the assassins missed exploded right in front of Goilwon.
A storm of fire blew right up to Goilwon, and I felt the hot heat.
It seemed that the living fire would devour Go Il-won at any moment. In fact, Go Il-wons face was red from the high heat.
Still, Ilwon Go didnt blink an eye or move.
He stood there, as if he were a stone statue.
After a while, the mes that had reached his immediate vicinity died out. Although he escaped from the crisis, Go Il-wons expression did not change.
His face was expressionless, as if he were covered in iron armor, but countless thoughts were running through his head.
Even though it was the best opportunity, it didnt move. why?
In fact, he thought that Pyowol would surprise him when the explosion urred a moment ago.
It was because the moment when the firestorm, shock wave, and fragments of the thunderbolt attacked was the best opportunity for an assassination.
So he was fully prepared to respond at any time. However, contrary to his expectations, Pyowol did not show any movement.
Couldnt it be that hes not here?
Suddenly, I had such a doubt.
Contrary to expectations, if Pyo-wol wasnt here, he was just fooling around.
If his ankles were tied to check the non-existent Pyowol, his appearance would be ridiculous.
Ilwon Ko shook his head and denied his suspicions.
no! Hes definitely here.
Although he hadnt confirmed the reality of Pyowol, he was definitely aiming for him around here.
It wasnt something you had to see with your own eyes to know.
His intuition was telling him so.
I believe in me.
It was called the Suspicious Dark Ghost.
The moment you doubt, the devil grows in your heart.
The devil that grew up like that takes control of the mind in an instant and makes you disbelieve yourself.
Go Il-won saw countless unmanned people and people that were broken like that.
I knew very well how miserable their end was.
If its a fight with patience, Ill ept it.
Ko Il-won won Surana.
If the opponent didnt move, Suraan was useless.
Rather, it was a hundred times more useful to strengthen the senses spread like a spiders web.
He closed his eyes and focused more on the feeling.
Time passed.
Ko Il-won forgot even the flow of time and focused on the movement of Pyo-wol.
So far there has been no movement.
Did I get it wrong? Is he not here?
Suddenly, that suspicion reared its head again.
It was then.
Tung!
Something caught his gut.
For a moment, a faint smile appeared on Go Il-wons lips.
It was because he judged that Pyowol could not stand it and moved.
I faintly felt the movement of something in the senses spread out like a skein of thread.
It was a ghost-like movement that I wouldnt have known if Ko Il-won hadnt raised his senses to the extreme.
The moon came slowly, little by little.
Ko Il-won still did not move so that Pyo-wol would not know that he had noticed.
Pyowol was the strongest assassin in the world.
Even a slight change in breathing rate, a change in body temperature, and you will know that you have felt him.
I had to keep all my vital signs the same to keep him from noticing.
It was a very difficult task, but it was not too difficult for Ko Il-won.
It was then.
Quaang!
Another thunderp exploded not too far away.
Unlike before, I was away from the full power of the explosion for a while.
But, unexpectedly, Pyowol seemed to be agitated, and the movement changed rapidly.
See it!
The sharp puncture sound was caught in Ko Il-wons ears.
Ko Il-won opened his closed eyes and fired a punch towards the ce where the st sound came from.
Wow!
A tremendous energy emanated from his fist.
This is my victory. A leap!
bang!
Along with Ko Il-Wons cry, his one hand fired at the being that was secretly attacking.
The opponent who attacked him turned into a blood cell and bounced back without even screaming.
A heavy feel in the hand.
The attack went right.
However, Go Il-wons expression turned rather dark.
It was because the repulsive force he felt from his fist was worse than he expected.
If it was the symbol he knew, no matter how much he allowed a blow, he had to emit a stronger reaction force than this.
Swoop!
It was then.
Suddenly, a ck shadow arose behind Ilwon Go.
The shadow that arose without sound or presence was the eclipse moon.
Fu-wook!
Pyo-wol inserted the two ghost tombstones he was holding in his hands into Ko Il-wons waist and back.
Great!
Ko Il-won hurriedly performed an anti-tangling technique at the feeling of a de digging into his muscles.
Fighting!
The pyowol bounced off as it was during the semi-column period. But since I had already prepared for it, I wasnt too shocked.
Pyo-wol stepped back for five chapters and looked at Go Il-won.
Ko Il-won frowned and looked at Pyo-wol.
The ghost rain was still stuck on his back. Still, not much blood came out.
It was because the moment the ghost rain dug in, he tightened his muscles to stop the bleeding.
Conflicting emotions of shame, anger, and doubt coexisted on Ko Il-wons face.
The very fact that Pyo-Wol allowed an ambush hurt his pride.
On the other hand, he was curious about the person he made with blood cells.
I thought it was the moon, so I couldnt even recognize its shape.
Pyowol answered him.
An assassin under mymand. It looks like you came here not knowing I was hiding.
The assassin who was looking for the thunderbolt came here without even knowing that Pyowol and Go Ilwon were confronting each other.
He didnt even know the identity of Ilwon Go and thought he was the one to kill, so he attempted an ambush.
Pyowol was watching the whole scene clearly.
But I couldnt stop him.
This is because the moment a warning is sent by sending a telegram, not only he but also his hiding ce can be discovered.
Thanks to an assassin who identally intervened, Go Il-won revealed a loophole, and Pyo-wol was able to inflict great damage on him.
That was enough.
Ilwon Go, who learned the circumstances, was furious.
This coward
Chapter 595
Episode 595
Pyo-wols expression did not change even at Il-Won Kos words.
To an assassin, being cowardly was the highestpliment.
That was also true of Pyowol.
It was the duty of an assassin to approach and assassinate an opponent regardless of means and methods.
Even though it was unintentional, if it was possible to sacrifice the life of one assassin to drive two daggers into Ko Il-wons back, it was a remaining business.
Immediately, he tightened his muscles to stop the bleeding, but it was only a temporary measure.
Humans were the type of people who couldnt exert their full power with just a small thorn stuck under their fingernails. Not to mention, there were two daggers the size of a childs palm embedded in his back.
Even with such an injury, he couldnt show his full potential.
It didnt seem to have any effect right away, but it was clear that it would eat away at Goilwon as time went on.
That alone was enough for Pyowol.
Ilwon Go ran his hand through his messy hair.
The two eyes that had been hidden by the hair were exposed and shone brightly.
Not only did he lose the battle of patience, but the fact that he was hurt made him furious.
I cant even remember when I was hurt like this.
You make me do my best. good! It should be like this.
Ilwon Ko stretched out his fist as big as the lid of the pot. Then, a haze rose from his whole body.
Pyo-Wol red at Go Il-Won while operating the ck Lightning.
Ambush was meaningless now.
It didnt work, and since it was revealed, I couldnt try again.
All that remains is a head-to-head confrontation.
I felt a tingling sensation as the brain power ran through the nerves of my whole body.
In addition, his field of vision narrowed.
The other background is erased and only Goilwon is visible.
It was a phenomenon that appeared when a high degree of concentration was expressed.
It was the same with Go Il-won.
Just like Pyowol, he was also raising his concentration.
Cuckoo!
The air around the area was shaken by their confrontation.
after!
Pod!
Go Il-won took a deep breath for a moment, then kicked the ground.
His figure as he terrifyingly charged forward with his huge body was like that of a bison.
Go Il-won, who shortened the distance in an instant, swung a fist full of condensed air power.
Swoop!
Pyo-wol avoided Go Il-wons fist by a hairs breadth.
sympathy.
It was Agwidos reading technique, which urately synchronized breathing and life reactions with the opponent.
It reads the opponents breathing and minute muscle movements and responds in real time. It was a skill that could never be performed without the support of ck Lightning.
shhh!
Pyo-wol retreats as Go Il-won approaches.
As it contains formidable gong power, even just brushing against it is the least serious injury.
No matter how strong you are and how confident you are in your martial arts, it was right to avoid it.
However, Pyo-wol really avoided Il-Won Gos attack by an inch.
The appearance of such a Pyowol was like a ghost.
Goilwons eyebrows twitched.
He was angry at Pyowols provocation for daring to use this tactic against himself.
Are you ying this prank on me?
Knock!
Suddenly, Ko Il-won spread his palms wide toward Pyo-wol.
At that moment, a tremendous suction power pulled Pyowol.
As Ilwon Go clenched his fist, the pulling force became stronger.
Slurp!
Pyo-wol was dragged by Go Il-won as if he was tied to a rope.
A deep furrow was formed in the ground where they were stepping.
There was no use even if he stretched out his superficial muscles.
To attract an absolute master like Pyowol with the skill of Heo Gong Submul, it required a tremendous amount of effort.
Ko Il-won had near-infinite air power.
Thats why even when he pulled Pyowol with Heo Gong Sub, hisplexion didnt change.
Pyowol loosened his cervical vertebrae.
Because I knew there was no point in holding on.
Rather, he surrendered to the power of suction and spread both hands wide.
Chow ha ha!
Ten lines of suhons reached out to Go Il-won.
Ten lines of suhonsa flying in different trajectories.
Even if it wasnt, it was so thin that it was hard to distinguish with the naked eye, but it was dark.
A normal unmanned person could never detect a suhonsa. But Go Il-won was different.
In the darkness, his eyes spewed red light.
He opened Surana.
His eyes urately caught the bridegroom, and his body reacted in an instant.
Fighting!
In an instant, a self-defense device was created around Ilwon Kos body.
The suhonsa could not prate the self-defense technique and bounced out.
Ko Il-won did not miss the gap and attacked Pyo-wol.
Wow!
A tremendous energy passed through Pyowols temple.
Pyo-wol, who avoided Go Il-wons attack by a hairs breadth, took out Sasa-gang.
Kakakakang!
Go Ilwons Kwon Kang and Pyowols Sasa Gang collided.
Both energies had strong energy.
One of the highest realms that a martial artist could reach was Kang Qigong ().
It was a stage that could never be reached unless one had to build up tremendous inner strength and was not free to use ones inner strength.
If you are a master who has reached the absolute level, you can of course use strong qigong, but that doesnt mean you can use it without any restrictions.
Because the consumption of internal power was enormous. So, he only practiced strong qigong when absolutely necessary or in desperate moments.
The two of them took out and used the strong qigong casually.
Pyo-wol carried the ck thunder when the Sasa River did not pass through.
It is to unleash the ck Thunder Saga Gang loaded with brainpower.
Paperweight!
Every time Pyowol wielded the ck Thunder Sagang, thunderbolts colored the night sky brightly.
It was as if there was a thunder god wielding a whip.
Go Il-won realized that it was not easy to deal with Pyo-wol with his bare hands.
He stretched out his hand and performed the exquisite art of the void submerged.
Then, an iron spear lying nearby flew into his hand.
It was the weapon of an unknown soldier.
The weapons owner had already died and became a deceased, but his weapon was given a new life in the hands of Go Il-won.
Whoa!
The spear trembled, and then he vomited the spear.
On top of the almost one piece of spear, three pieces of spear length were added.
Chaha!
Ko Il-won shouted his spirit and swung the spear covered with Changgang.
Cuckoo coo!
The rain of the Changgang poured down on Pyowol.
Pyo-wol did not back down an inch and spread the ck thunder attack.
Bubbeobuck!
The Changgang and the ck Thunder Sagang collided in the air, causing countless explosions.
Countless clusters of lights exploded like stars exploding.
Still, the two continued to attack each other without batting an eye.
Pipit!
Pyowols blood wind was parted.
It was a bloody garment made by Dang Sochu with great care.
It was made by mixing special silver thread with Cheonjamsa, so it did not get a single scratch on a sword, let alone blood and fire.
Even with such equipment, Go Il-wons Changgang couldnt stand it.
No, its just that much of a piece of equipment, so at least it protects Pyowol that much.
Awesome!
The stone wall was cut like tofu by the strong wind that bounced off it.
The entire area waspletely destroyed in the confrontation between the two.
Buildings and houses that were barely holding their shape copsed, and dust rose like fog.
In addition, the embers that bounced off the site where the thunderbolt exploded moved to the trees and started a big fire.
The confrontation between the two beyond human limits was clearly visible even to those who were far away.
The Taemusang brothers who were moving with Soma also saw the scene.
crazy!
Does that make sense?
The ipetent brothers couldnt even think of closing their mouths that were wide open in surprise.
It was like a battle between a thunder god and an evil god.
Every time they waved their hands, a cloud of light shed and exploded. Each time the area was thoroughly destroyed.
It was an act beyondmon sense.
Taemusang and Geomyeon were so overwhelmed that they didnt even dare to move.
Come on,e to your senses. Is it when you are admiring it?
It was Somas cry that woke them up.
Soma was also astonished at the twos inaction.
I was well aware of Pyo-wols actions, but Go Il-wons actions were also out of the ordinary.
The two of them were performing in such a way that it would not be strange whoever came out victorious.
It was an unstoppable confrontation. However, Soma forced her eyes to look away.
He believed in transcendence.
Now I had to trust him and find the thunderbolt and remove it.
The soldiers of the Ghost Fleet were still hiding bullets all over the sea gate.
There were many things I found and removed, but there were quite a few that I couldnt find.
Although he had already suffered great damage, he had to find it in order to prevent further damage.
Fortunately, the assassins joined them.
Even at this moment, the assassins were scattered all over the sea gate and were assassinating the soldiers of the ghost fleet.
The time they earned was not to be wasted.
Lets move quickly.
huh!
sorry!
Taemusang and Geomyeon apologized and followed Soma.
Stop!
At that moment, a group of warriors blocked the three of them.
They were the soldiers of the Ghost Fleet.
They noticed the existence of the three people who were trying to find and remove the thunderbolts and stopped them.
It was time for Soma and the Taemusang brothers to respond.
Shia!
There were people who moved before them.
ck shadows suddenly appeared on the left and right of the ghost fleet soldiers and attacked them.
Awesome!
Kuk!
Cheuk!
In an instant, several soldiers lost their lives to the ck shadows.
The survivors spat out a guard.
what?
They are assassins.
Those who raided the unmanned ghost fleet were the assassins who followed Pyowol.
It is for them to step in and remove the obstacles blocking Somas path.
The assassins did not say anything to Soma even while dealing with the ghost fleet. However, their will was sufficiently conveyed to Soma and the Taemusang brothers.
Beep! Beep!
A whistle rang through the streets.
It was the signal of the unmanned ghost fleet.
The whistle announces that an assassin has appeared.
As the battle between the ghost fleet and the assassins began in earnest, Haemun turned into Hell.
The streets were overflowing with corpses, and peoples screams continued.
Even though the damage was minimal, it was this much.
If everything went as Koilwon intended, Haemun would have be a ruin where people could no longer live.
Go Il-wons face was distorted.
Even in the midst of fighting Pyowol, he noticed that the situation in the area was not going the way he wanted.
Screams were heard everywhere.
There were also screams of assassins mixed in, but most of them were uttered by his minions.
The warriors of the ghost fleet are being pushed back by the assassins.
I looked at him too funny.
Ko Il-won frankly admitted his mistake.
Pyo-wols inaction is great, but his own mistake of assuming that those who follow him will not notice much.
If this continues, the ghost fleet will suffer enormous damage.
Ilwon Go gritted it.
The best way to reverse the situation was to kill Pyowol, the leader of the assassins.
Whoa!
Ko Il-won raised all his remaining energy. Then, not only the spear but also his body were swallowed up by the light.
Seonggang celestial fire.
The strongest herbivore that attracts and burns the energy around it.
The moon!
Ko Il-won rushed in, calling Pyo-wol by name.
He cast a long tail of light and became a meteor.
ha!
Pyowol took a deep breath.
Pachijik!
Dozens of ck raspberry thorns wrapped around his body.
Like that, Pyowol became a ck thunderbolt and collided with the flying meteor.
Wow!
Chapter 596
Episode 596
: Quaaa!
A storm raged.
The de of the wind tore everything in the area like an animals ws.
Huge pces and high walls could not withstand the storm and were shattered.
Cheak!
100 million!
Buy and save
The people at the forefront of the storm were swept away by the wind and disappeared into thin air.
The fierce storm engulfed and destroyed everything like that.
iced coffee!
what?
Those who were lucky enough to survive copsed on the ground as their legs gave out. They looked at the surrounding scenery that had turned into ruins and were grateful to be alive.
It was sheer luck that they survived.
Anyone who wasnt as lucky as them died or disappeared without a trace.
It was hard to believe that all of this happened because of just two people shing.
If I hadnt seen and experienced it with my own eyes, I would never have believed it.
The sight in front of my eyes was shocking.
It was a scene in which theirmon sense that they had so far waspletely denied.
result?
Who won?
People widened their eyes and looked at the ce where Pyowol and Goilwon were presumed to be.
It was covered in dust and ash, and visibility was not secured. So I dont know who won.
gulp!
A wind blew from the sea as someone swallowed dry saliva, unable to bear the tension.
The thick dust and ash powder was blown away by the wind and slowly disappeared.
Only then did people know the oue of the fight.
ah!
someone eximed.
He was the unmanned crewman of the Ghost Ship.
Ko Il-won was on one knee, breathing heavily. The moon in front of him was in the same pose.
Both were covered in blood.
Even though they were covered in blood and breathing heavily, they red at each other.
The first to speak was Go Il-won.
The moon!
.
Pyowol did not answer.
Because my intestines were shaking, I couldnt even open my mouth.
Pyo-wol looked at Go Il-won with bloodshot eyes.
At that moment, Ilwon Go stood up.
Even if it wasnt, therge body seemed even more gigantic.
Even though he was wounded and bloody, his formidable presence was still there.
Danju-nim
Did you win?
The soldiers of the ghost fleet thought that Ilwon Ko had won.
It had to be.
Go Il-won got up on his own, but Pyo-wol was still on his knees.
Ko Il-won looked at Pyo-wol with eyes filled withplex emotions.
Pyowol really looked like the god of death.
This is true. For the first time in my life, I felt fear. You were the first to make me feel this way. And it will be thest.
Suddenly, Ko Il-wons eyes shook violently as if an earthquake had struck.
Pyo-wol stared at Go Il-wons face.
Fu Chemistry!
A fountain of blood gushed from Go Il-wons body.
Blood gushed from all over the neck, shoulders, chest, abdomen, arms and legs and scattered in the air.
It was a wound prated by the ck Thunder Sagang.
Heuk!
Ilwon Go staggered, coughing up blood.
Sweet Lord!
Shit!
Only then did the soldiers of the ghost fleet realize that Ilwon Ko had been defeated.
They rushed to Pyowol without hesitation.
Excellence!
Then someone jumped in and blocked the Pyowol.
Shigaak!
It was Sa-Young, one of the Ten Bloods, who wielded a sword to protect Pyo-Wol.
The warriors of the Ghost Fleet who rushed at Pyowol with the sword he wielded copsed in blood.
Ko Il-won looked at his subordinates who were being killed by Sa-yeong with empty eyes. However, it soon shifted its gaze to Pyowol.
In the meantime, Pyowol, who had suppressed the congestion, stood up.
Even though he suffered the same shock, Pyo-wol was alive thanks to the blood wind created by Dang So-chu.
Although the blood wind vanished as powder, it saved Pyo-wols life in a desperate situation.
Pyowol opened his mouth with difficulty.
Go Il-won!
You won. But I didnt even give up.
The seeds I sow have already germinated. Its a pity that I cant harvest, but I still have no regrets.
Go Il-won smiled, exposing his blood-stained teeth.
Pyo-wol stared at Go Il-wons face. and said
That seed will never grow to the end. I will uproot it.
Try it. It will never be easy.
Nothing Ive ever done has been easy. Still, they all made it in the end. It will be like this again.
GwangOh Han But it suits you well.
Ilwon Goughed.
Suddenly, he raised his head and looked into the air.
A pitch-ck darkness filled his eyes, where not even the stars could be seen.
That was thest scenery Ko Il-won saw while alive.
Then came true darkness.
Ko Il-won stumbled and copsed like an old tree.
thud!
It was then.
Sweet Lord!
A man came running madly.
He was Jo Pyeong-rak, the captain of the captains ship, which Ko Il-won usually rode on.
Jo Pyeong-rak hugged Il-won Ko, who had stopped breathing, and shouted.
Rise up, my lord! Please
But Ilwon Go did not answer his cry.
Only then did Jo Pyeong-rak ept Go Il-wons death.
He shouted while holding Ilwon Go in his arms.
Everybody kill the author. He is the enemy of sobriety.
His cry echoed through the sea gate.
In order to install the thunderbolts, the ghost fleet soldiers scattered around the sea gate gathered.
This time Sayoung shouted.
Everyone keep the highest.
At hismand, the scattered assassins gathered in Haemun.
Assassins gathering like ck clouds.
They blocked the front of the moon.
Jo Pyeong-rak shouted.
Kill it!
Wow!
Avenge your lords enemies.
The soldiers of the ghost fleet shouted and ran to Pyowol.
Against him, the assassins moved.
They didnt shout or move riotously like the soldiers of the Ghost Fleet.
It literally moved silently like a ck cloud and fought against the unmanned ghost fleet.
Cagaga River!
The sound of their sh echoed across the battlefield.
Oops! Huh!
Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an Salno breathed heavily.
Their bodies were stained with blood.
Dokgo Hwangs martial arts was processed with thread.
Even though the three best assassins in Gangho worked together, they could not capture it.
He received several minor wounds, but he was still in good health.
Dokgo Hwangs face was full of annoyed light.
This is because even after tens of seconds, the assassins could not bepletely stopped.
I never thought Id be wasting so much time on a mere assassin.
One of the things he hated the most was wasting time like this.
Whoa!
Dokgo Hwang sighed.
He was mad at himself for wasting so much time on an assassin.
-Everyone be careful. The atmosphere is unusual.
Salno sent a telegram to Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an to warn them.
It was when the two nodded in silence.
Perong!
Suddenly, fireworks exploded on the dock.
Dokgo Hwangs gaze turned to the dock.
In an instant, a smile appeared on his face.
This is because there were many ships in the dock.
gs symbolizing martial arts were fluttering on top of the mast of the ship.
The martial arts reinforcements had finally arrived.
As long as reinforcements came, there was no reason to join hands with the ghost fleet.
Dokgohwang thought it was good.
If you take this opportunity to wipe out the moon, the assassins, and even the ghost fleet, your position in the Golden Heaven will rise again.
Feel so good. good!
Dokgo Hwang smiled and raised his sword.
A terrifying spirit radiated from his whole body.
Salno and Hong Ye-seol trembled at the feeling that thousands and tens of thousands of awls would pierce their bodies.
I felt a different atmosphere and pressure than before.
I must risk my life.
Salno gritted his teeth.
There was no regret in life.
Having been raised as an assassin, it was a miracle that he survived until now.
There was no regret that he would lose his life now.
However, Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an were different.
was still young The number of days to live was far greater than the number of days lived.
I had to protect them somehow.
Salno raised all his power and red at Dokgohwang.
At that moment, Dokgo Hwang swung his sword and rushed in.
His sword had sharp des like dragon teeth. Even Sword Gang was spinning fiercely on top of the sword.
Weeing!
Extermination of dragon hoe (h)
It was the strongest herb food he had ever learned.
The destructive power created by the rotation of the sword sword exceeded the power of other strong martial arts several times.
The sight of the de spinning in front of him was terrifying.
Even Salno, who had lost the emotion of fear a long time ago, felt as if his heart was racing.
I will erase you from this world.
Dokgohwang shouted loudly and annihted the dragon hoe.
Wow!
The air around the area was twisted by the annihtion of the dragon hoe.
The air twisted into a spiral became a storm and hit the area.
At the center were Salno and Hong Ye-seols brain.
I couldnt see any ce to escape.
The three of them did their best to show off their strongest herbivores.
His three career paths created a storm, and he faced the uing annihtion of the Dragon Society. They wanted to hold out for a while, but their careers were soon swallowed up by a huge storm.
Wow!
Heuk!
evil!
Suck!
All three screams rang out at the same time.
They flew helplessly and crashed to the ground like fallen leaves swept away by a storm.
The sight of them rolling on the floor was truly gruesome.
In particr, the details of Salno, who was directly hit by Dokgo Hwangs attack from the front, were serious.
His right arm was blown off and his left leg was also missing.
His side was also torn and blood was pouring out.
Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an couldnt help it even when they saw it. Because they too were seriously injured.
At least Salno blocked most of the impact, so it was this much. If it wasnt for him, their lives would have ended right away.
Hong Ye-seol lifted his head with difficulty and looked ahead.
Her eyes were red and bloodshot from bursting blood vessels. It looked like it was about to spill blood.
Dokgo Hwang was approaching with a long sword.
Looks like its over.
Hong Ye-seol intuited the end.
He no longer had the strength to resist.
At that moment, Dokgohwang raised his sword high into the sky. Then, he lowered his sword at the three of them.
It was then.
Priests!
Someone blocked the three of them from Dokgo Hwangs attack.
Wow!
An explosion urred in front of the three of them. However, no shock was conveyed to the three of them.
This is because the one who blocked Dokgohwangs attack absorbed most of the shock.
Dokgo Hwangs face twisted.
Sah brother?
Chapter 597
Episode 597
The man had clear, deep eyes.
Although hisplexion was haggard, his eyes were shining deeply and gracefully like stars shining in the night sky.
The moment he met his dizzy eyes, Dokgohwang felt a bad memorye back.
execution?
Long live the priest!
The man who answered calmly was Yu Su-hwan, the brother-inw of Dokgo Hwang.
Dokgo Hwang was genuinely surprised by Yoo Soo-hwans appearance.
How is the death penalty here?
Why am I not supposed toe?
I thought I would be hiding
Why should I be hiding? Even the priest whomitted the immorality of torturing his master walks proudly.
what? Master
In an instant, Dokgo Hwangs eyes shook.
It was a secret only to him that he locked his master in the basement and tortured him.
If the fact is known to the outside world, Dokgo Hwangs reputation will fall to the ground and he will have no ce to stand in the stronghold. Thats why I put more effort into keeping it a secret.
Yoo Soo-hwan said.
No matter how much I hate you, you are my master, so torturing me like that. Heaven will not forgive your wickedness.
What nonsense are you talking about? Are you torturing your master?
her! Are you going to deny it?
It appears out of nowhere and makes a noise about catching floating clouds. No time for bullshit with the death penalty. Get out of the way.
Hwang! How did it happen? You cannot cover the sky with your palms.
Yoo Suhwan looked at Dokgohwang with sad eyes.
Those eyes made Dokgohwang miserable.
What kind of bullshit are you talking about all of a sudden?
gibberish? Do you think I appear out of nowhere and talk nonsense?
What is that
Think carefully. Why did I appear now?
Dokgo Hwang looked at Yoo Soo-hwan in silence for a moment.
It was because my mind was confused and no thoughts came to my mind.
Then, suddenly, his gaze turned to the dock.
There were several ships of Mugeomryun in the dock. It was a ship carrying the follow-up troops who hade to Haimen to support him.
Could it be that you came from Mugeomryeon?
Yes.
profit!
In response to Yu Su-hwans answer, Dok-go-hwang unconsciously gritted his teeth.
Because it was such a shocking story.
He put a lot of effort into finding Yoo Soo-hwan. However, I gave up because I couldnt find Yoo Soo-hwans trace anywhere.
Dokgo Hwang thought that Yoo Soo-hwan had gone into seclusion to avoid being tracked.
It was true that Yoo Soo-hwan had great inaction as the death penalty of Dokgo Hwang. However, Dokgo Hwang was firmly in control of Mugeomryeon.
There was no longer a group of supporters of Yu Su-hwan in Mugeomryeon. This is because Dokgohwang removed all of them.
In such a situation, the best option was to hide away from Mugeomryeon. But what if Yoo Soo-hwan stabbed him and went back to martial arts training? So, if I had saved my master, I could understand why he appeared now.
Have you met the master?
okay! You kept it hidden But I was able to get it before it was toote.
There was anger in Yoo Soo-hwans voice.
When he rescued his master, Jeon Moo-ok, his details were so gruesome that he couldnt open his eyes.
All his limbs had been cut off, and he was barely breathing.
If Yoo Soo-hwan had been dyed even a little bit to save him, he would have stopped breathing.
Yoo Soo-hwan hurriedly called Shinui to treat Jeon Moo-ok.
Thanks to that, Jeon Moo-ok was barely able to save his life.
Even though he became a disabled person, Yeonju of Mugeomryeon was still Jeon Moo-ok.
Yoo Soo-hwan took control of Mugeomyeon with Jeon Moo-ok at the fore.
Even those who resisted at first were shocked to see Jeon Mu-oks condition.
They didnt even know that Dokgohwang made Ryunju in this shape and imprisoned him.
Dokgo Hwang was an unscrupulous man who robbed the yeonju position without due process.
On the other hand, Yoo Soo-hwan was the sessor recognized by Jeon Moo-ok.
Both the justification and the initiative were held by Yoo Soo-hwan.
Those who rebel were not given even the slightest justification.
Most of the warriors swore allegiance to Yoo Soo-hwan. All of Dokgo Hwangs henchmen who rebelled were overpowered and imprisoned.
In this way, Yoo Soo-hwanpletely took control of martial arts training and became the new training master.
Jeon Moo-ok, who had be a disabled person, officially handed over the position of Yeonju.
The death penalty ruins my dreams.
Too many people have be unhappy for your dream.
Dont talk nonsense. It is thew of the strong that the strong have everything and rule. If there is anything wrong with me, it is only being faithful to thew of the river.
Who said there was such aw? Who said that you have the right to rule over the weak because you have power? The strong must have the minimum dignity and humanity. Otherwise the world will turn into hell.
Its that bastards nagging again.
Dokgo Hwang raised his life.
It is said that Yu Su-hwan took control of Mugeomryeon, but if he wins, his subordinates will change their minds and follow him.
Whoa!
Yoo Soo-hwan suddenly sighed.
Seeing Dokgo Hwang, who refuses to admit his mistakes andmits suicide, made my heart feel frustrated.
okay! You used to be this kind of guy. Thats why he must havemitted the immorality of torturing his master and put me in a prison of infidelity.
Even if I go back to the past, my decision will not change.
Dokgo Hwang raised his sword and aimed it at Yoo Soo-hwan.
His life pierced Yu Su-hwans forehead.
Yoo Soo-hwan also took out his sword.
There was no reason to talk any more.
The sword will tell you everything.
Chaaaaa!
The two shed with spirit.
Whoa!
When the two collided, the area was swept away by a storm and became a mess.
While they shed, Hong Ye-seol and Noe-an barely regained some energy. The two hurriedly hugged Salno and escaped from power.
Calm down.
Shit!
It was a long way from the full power, but the aftermath of the sh still reached. But there was no time to escape to a safer ce. Because Salnos condition was too critical.
Hong Ye-seol took out a single pill from his bosom and hurriedly gave it to Salno.
It was the genus name I received from Pyo-wol not long ago.
No matter how severely wounded it was, it was a wise decision that only kept life intact.
Pyo-wol handed over the genus name list he had received from Shin-eui to Hong Ye-seol.
After taking Sokmyeongdan, Salnos condition did not deteriorate any further.
The two hurriedly stopped the bleeding from Salnos wounds and applied the golden spear medicine.
That barely prevented Salnos wounds from getting worse, but to save his life, he had to find a doctor and get him treated.
Hong Ye-seol said to Noe-an.
Come on, take Salno and go to the doctor.
you?
I have tomand the ck ughter Corps here.
I get it. Take care of yourself.
you also.
Noe-an carefully hugged Salno and left the battlefield.
Only then was Hong Ye-seol able to breathe for a moment.
Zeng! Whoa!
Even at that moment, the fierce fight between Dokgo Hwang and Yu Suhwan continued.
Hong Ye-seol, who looked at the scene for a while, suddenly remembered Pyo-wol.
What happened to him?
Ha!
Pyowol sighed lightly and raised his head.
The inside of the body, which had been messed up in the fight with Ilwon Ko, was at best repaired to some extent.
Numerous bodies were strewn across the front.
All of them, all dressed in ck uniforms, were oxidized assassins to protect him.
Numerous assassins died fighting against the unmanned ghost fleet to protect him.
Many assassins were still fighting to protect him.
Awesome!
Even when they were cut to death by the sword, the assassins did not let out a single scream.
Obviously, when they were born, they cried too, but when they died, they made no sound.
It was the fate of those raised as assassins.
The harsh training suppressed even the basic human instincts.
After looking at the corpses of the assassins for a while, Pyo-wol bit his lip gently.
The sight of the assassins willing to give their lives for him stirred his heart.
Charlere!
From his hand, an eight-stranded wedding thread was released.
Eight bags of ghost tombs were hanging at the end of the wedding ceremony.
Except for the two bags stuck in Go Il-wons back, he took out all the remaining ghost monuments.
Pyo-wol jumped into the ghost squadron with eight ghost tombstones in the air.
See it!
Eight pieces of ghost tombstones criss-crossed the unmanned ghost fleet like living creatures.
Cheak!
Ouch!
The unpredictable movement of the ghost rain, the unmanned ghost fleet lost their lives without being able to respond properly.
In an instant, the entire line of the ghost fleet copsed.
Even if it wasnt so, his morale was greatly damaged by the death of Ko Il-won, but his heart was broken when Pyo-wol performed an unbelievable feat.
The flesh cracked and blood sttered.
The dead one after another and the seriously injured rolled across the floor.
When the assassins joined the unbelievable feat of leaping, the soldiers of the ghost fleet quickly copsed.
Dont back down. Avenge the Dan Lord.
Jo Pyong-rak shouted that his throat was about to burst.
Ko Il-wons body was still in his arms.
Thats how he encouraged his subordinates until the end while holding his master.
As Pyowol jumped into the battlefield, the sacrifices of his subordinates were increasing, but he had no intention of retreating.
Even though Pyowol was showing great inaction, he thought he wouldntst long.
It was because the wounds suffered by Pyo-wol were just as serious.
In fact, the movement of Pyowol was slowing down little by little.
Now, with a little more attack, it seemed like he could take down Pyowol.
With such hope, Jo Pyong-rak encouraged his subordinates.
It didnt matter how many subordinates died.
If they can avenge Ko Il-won through their deaths, that too can be said to be a valuable sacrifice.
You just need to do a little more. Attack more.
Cho Pyong-rak shouted at his throat. It was then
that the unmanned ghost fleet attacked with more strength
.
Gagging!
That raid.
Suddenly, a scream was heard from behind Jopyongrak.
swoop?
Cho Pyong-rak was startled and looked back. Then, I saw unmanned soldiers attacking from behind.
It is swordless.
They betrayed you.
Those who attacked the rear of the ghost fleet soldiers were martial arts warriors.
From the point of view of the ghost fleet, which knew the secret pact between Go Il-won and Dok-go Hwang, it was like being hit in the back of the head.
These bastards!
Cho Pyong-rak trembled with anger.
It was the worst.
Pyowol and assassins were attacking from the front, and warriors of martial arts from the back.
The unmanned soldiers of the Ghost Fleet were driven to the slopes.
Jo Pyong-rak did not know.
It means that the warriors of martial arts who are attacking them now are those who follow Yu Su-hwan, not those who follow Dok-go-hwang.
When Yoo Soo-hwannded at Haemun, he instructed the warriors of Mugeomryun to help Pyo-wol.
The warriors of Mugeomryun faithfully followed Yoo Soo-hwans instructions.
When they joined forces, the war situation turned upside down in an instant.
The soldiers of the ghost fleet struggled to the end, but in the end, all but Jo Pyeong-rak copsed.
Huh!
Cho Pyong-rak burst outughing.
When people are too dumbfounded or out of their minds, theyugh even in sad situations, but that was the case with Jo Pyeong-rak.
Unbelievable!
The moon came to him.
The appearance of Pyowol, covered in blood, approaching, did not look human at all.
Cho Pyong-rak wrote evil.
Because of you if it werent for you
Puck!
At that moment, a veil stuck to his forehead. Pyowol had blown the ghost rain.
Still, Jo Pyeong-rak did not fall down right away and red at Pyo-wol.
thud!
That was the end of Cho Pyeong-rak.
Chapter 598
Episode 598
Kuk!
Dokgo Hwang let out a low moan.
A sword was stuck in his abdomen.
The owner of the sword was Yoo Soo-hwan.
It was a fierce battle.
In terms of pure martial arts, Dokgo Hwang was one step ahead of Yoo Suhwan.
Even while Yu Su-hwan was imprisoned in the prison of fire, Dok-go-hwang continued to work hard and was able to reach a higher level. However, he was quite exhausted from a series of fierce battles before fighting Yoo Soo-hwan.
The battle with Tarha Salno Hong Ye-seols brain brought him not light wounds and exhaustion of stamina.
On the other hand, Yoo Soo-hwan was able to fight in the best condition while preserving his physical strength.
The difference made the difference between winning and losing.
drip!
Blood flowed down the de that had pierced Dokgo Hwangs abdomen.
Shit!
Hwang!
Dont look at me with those eyes.
Whoa!
I have no regrets for my actions. So, there is no reason to receive such a pitying nce from the brother-inw.
okay! You used to be that kind of guy.
exactly! thats me So have no pity on me.
I get it.
Yoo Soo-hwan shook his head.
He pulled out his sword stuck in Dokgohwangs abdomen. Then a huge amount of blood flowed out.
Kuuk!
Dokgohwang could not stand it any longer and knelt on the floor.
His vision grew increasingly blurry.
Right before he died, the person he remembered was Pyo-wol.
No way. Just because of an assassin
Took!
Dokgohwang copsed like a puppet whose thread had been cut.
Yoo Soo-hwans heart was devastated as he looked at Dok-gos body.
No matter how much hemitted a mortal sin, he still had only one priest left. The fact that he had killed such a priest with his own hands made his heart ache.
Whoa!
Yoo Soo-hwan sighed deeply and looked around.
The room was calming down to some extent now.
All of the Mugeomyeon soldiers who had previously followed Dokgohwang surrendered.
The hall was still cluttered, but the fight seemed to be over.
It was then.
Here you are.
Someones voice came from behind.
Turning around, Yoo Soo-hwan checked the other persons face and smiled.
Top Daehyeop!
The person who appeared without a sound was Pyowol.
Yoo Soo-hwan was also surprised to see Pyo-wol, who had be bloody from dealing with Go Il-won and the soldiers of the ghost fleet.
Are you all right?
There is no hindrance to movement.
Fortunately, the.
Is it Dokgo Hwang?
Pyo-wol looked at Dok-go-hwang, who was lying behind Yoo Soo-hwan.
Yoo Soo-hwan replied with a bitter expression.
yes! I am a priest.
It ended up like this.
This must also be destiny.
It looks like youve taken control of martial arts.
yes! I also saved Master.
Now you will be a martial arts master.
Somehow it happened.
What are you going to do now?
First of all, we have to organize those who followed Hwangi. Those who can be reaped should be reaped after being punished ording to the seriousness of their sins.
It must be difficult.
Its a tough job, but it has to be done. Because of Hwang, Mugeomryeons spirit has declined a lot.
After Dokgohwang seized power, many things in Mugeomryun copsed without knowing it.
All loyalists who followed Jeon Mu-ok died or were exiled.
Their ce was taken by Dokgohwangs henchmen.
At least, discipline was followed when Eom So-so was alive, but disciplinepletely copsed after she was killed by Pyo-wol.
Dokgo Hwang, who was supposed to rule Mugeomryeon, took only the elite and stayed at Geumcheonhoe, so there was nothing to notice.
Yoo Soo-hwan was saddened and angry at the appearance of Mu Geom-ryun, which had been ruined in just a few years.
He mercilessly punished those who were eating away at Mugeomryeon and established discipline first.
Its easy to build a castle, but hard to maintain. Now, Mugeomryeon is like that. It will probably take years to get back to the old movies and power.
You must be in a lot of trouble.
Still, Im d I stopped at this level. Its all thanks to Daehyup Pyo. I will never forget this grace.
its okay! It wasnt something I did to get something in return.
But what about things between people? Lee Soo-hwan Yoo will do his best to help Pyo Daehyup.
Yoo Soo-hwans will was firm.
Pyowol passed him and said.
We will talk about thatter. For now, we need to fix this ce first.
Haemun as well as Haewonjang suffered great damage.
Yu Su-hwans intervention prevented further spread of the damage, but too many people were killed or injured. And many mansions were destroyed.
It was clear that it would take a long time to repair this damage.
yes! I will.
Yoo Soo-hwan followed the symbol with the answer.
The damage suffered by Haimen in just one war was truly enormous.
At least a hundred mansions were destroyed or burned, and hundreds of civilians were killed or injured.
Haewonjang also suffered great damage, and Tarha, the chieftain, was also seriously injured. Fortunately, Yul A-yeon, the granddaughter of Tarha, is safe.
Yul Ah-yeon started rebuilding Haewonjang and Haemun on behalf of Tarha.
The enormous wealth he had umted so far was scattered topensate the families of the dead and restore the destroyed streets.
Thanks to her determination, Haimen quickly regained stability.
It would take a long time to fully recover from the damage, but people were relieved that Haewonjang was centered and carrying out restoration activities.
When everyone was happy, there was a person who spat out swear words alone.
Shit! Shit!
He was Jang Ha-mun of the Sea Dragon Ark.
He looked around the inside of the Sea Dragon Room with a nervous expression.
The interior of the Sea Dragon Room was cluttered as unmanned men and workers loaded the wagons.
Hurry up. There is no time to rest.
Wu Gunchang, themander-in-chief, encouraged his subordinates.
Jang Ha-mun muttered while biting his nails.
To think the ghost fleet was defeated. Shit!
Of course, he cooperated, knowing that the ghost fleet would destroy Haewonjang. However, the result was the exact opposite.
The Ghost Fleet was thoroughly destroyed, and Haewonjang was alive and well.
I couldnt stay at Haemun anymore.
If Haewonjang found out that Haeryongbang cooperated with the ghost fleet, he would never let him go.
Before they knew the truth, they had to leave the sea gate in haste.
So I was in a hurry.
Come on, hurry up. Pack your things quickly before they know.
yes!
The warriors of the Sea Dragon Room moved more hurriedly with the answer. However, in Jang Ha-muns eyes, their actions seemed very slow.
te! Its toote.
It was when he, who had been shaking his feet alone, tried to shout again.
Is that Jang Ha-mun from the Sea Dragon Ark?
Suddenly, a ghastly voice came from behind.
Jang Ha-muns spine stiffened and goose bumps all over his body.
who?
It looks right.
The voice of courtesy came from behind again.
Jang Ha-mun could not answer.
Oops!
It was because the gift suddenly tightened his neck.
The one who whispered behind his back was Sa-Young, one of the Ten Bloods.
Sa-yeong strangled Jang Ha-mun with the gift she held in both hands.
There were numerous unmanned people right in front of them. But none of them noticed that Zhang Xiamen was dying.
It was because he was distracted from carrying the luggage, but more than anything, it was because Sa-young thoroughly hid his presence.
Turn it off!
Jang Ha-muns face seemed to be turning white, but he lowered his head.
its obvious
Sa-yeong carefullyid Ha-moon Jangs body on the floor so that no sound would be heard.
Ark! All luggage has been loaded.
General Woo Gunchang, who had been encouraging his subordinates for a while, turned around and said, But all he could see was the dead body of Jang Ha-mun.
What?
Wus face went white.
It was when he was about to scream.
Suwook!
His body was lifted up into the air like a fish caught on a hook.
A noose made of silver thread was also hung around his neck.
Wu Gunchang tried his best to get out of the noose, but to no avail.
After a while, his body limp in the air.
It was right after that that the servants and workers of the Sea Dragon Room found him.
omg!
The super-general?
The ark is dead too.
Following Woo Gun-chang, themander-in-chief, Jang Ha-mun, the owner of the ark, was also found dead.
The warriors and workers in the Sea Dragons Room felt extreme fear.
Aww!
help me!
I dont want to die.
In a panic, they threw all their belongings and fled.
I didnt even dare to take revenge.
Ark, the top head of the Sea Dragon Room, and themander-in-chief lost their lives in the blink of an eye. It was also in the same room as them, but no one noticed.
If the one who killed the ark and the governor had a will to live, killing them was easier than flipping the palm of your hand.
No matter how loyal he was to the Sea Dragon Room, he didnt want to be killed by a dog.
help me!
Everybody will die here.
They all left the Sea Dragon Room without looking back.
In an instant, not a single ant cub was left in the sea dragon room.
The sea dragon room was empty, and two ck figures quietly appeared.
They were Sayoung and Noeahn.
Two of the Ten Bloodyers came forward and assassinated Jang Ha-mun and Woo Gun-chang.
He said as he looked around the empty sea dragon room.
I guess we can use this ce for a while.
The Most High will like it.
Sayoung also nodded.
It was Pyowol who ordered the two to kill the sea dragon ark and themander.
This is because the damage has increased as Haeryongbang helped the ghost fleet.
Just by killing the two people, the Haeryongbang copsed.
Their bond was as weak as a grain of sand.
The walls of the empty sea dragon room were very high and solid.
The assassins who came to Haemun had the best environment for rest.
Whats more, there was an enormous amount of wealth left behind by the sea dragons.
After a while, the assassins gathered in the sea dragon room one after another.
Silently, the assassins gathered in the Sea Dragon Room cleaned and maintained the interior in perfect order. And as if they had lived here for a long time, each of them settled down in their proper ce.
In that way, the Dragons Room was quickly transformed into a haven for assassins.
After everything was sorted out, Pyo-wol entered the Haeryong room with Hong Ye-seol and Salno.
Meet the Most High.
The assassins who were guarding Sayoung, Brain, and the sea dragons room all knelt down on one knee.
Pyowol motioned for him to get up and said.
Good work everyone.
no. Supreme!
Ill stay here for the time being, treat the wounded, and repair the power.
I have already taken care of it.
Pyowol nodded and looked at Salno.
Salno was lying on a stretcher, passed out.
Fortunately, Hong Ye-seol took action in time to save her life, but it was not at the stage of being relieved.
To save Salno, he had to be treated by a proper doctor.
A member of parliament?
Haewonjang has decided to send the bestwmaker.
Tell them to hurry.
yes! I will go there myself.
With the answer, the brain flew out of the sea dragon room.
Pyowol spoke quietly to Salno.
do not die.
Not yet dead.
Salno struggled to answer with her eyes closed.
okay! I still need you.
You want to retire now?
It is never toote to retire even after death.
Youre really toxic. Dont you hate seeing this old man yfortably?
okay!
Whew!
Chapter 599
Episode 599
The news of the cataclysmic disaster at Haimen quickly spread throughout Jianghu.
Rumors spread throughout Gangho that Dokgohwang of Mugeomryeon and unknown bandits called the Ghost Fleet joined hands to plunder Haemun and were instead massacred.
People didnt believe the rumors at first.
It is because there is no reason for Dokgohwang of Mugeomyeon to plunder Haemun, and most of the people who have heard of even the ghost fleet for the first time.
In particr, the Geumcheonhoepletely denied this rumor.
There was no one who did not know that Dokgo Hwang belonged to the Geumcheonhoe.
It was also the second person following the owner, Jang Moo-geuk.
If it turns out that such a person joined hands with bandits to plunder Haemun, the morality of the Golden Heaven will be dealt a fatal blow.
Because of that, the Geumcheonhoe desperately denied the connection between martial arts training and the ghost fleet.
The Geumcheonhoe tried to put down the rumors by mobilizing all the rted munpa. However, the rumors did not seem to dissipate as their efforts were in vain.
Instead, it spread like wildfire at a terrifying rate.
There were also testimonies that supported the rumors.
People from Haemun said that it was true that Dokgo Hwang and Mu Geomryon attacked.
If one or two people said it, I could just dismiss it as nonsense and move on, but since hundreds of people said that, there was no way I wouldnt believe it.
At that time, Yu Su-hwan of the martial arts team made an official statement.
[Dokgohwang, a traitor of martial arts,mitted an immoral act of imprisoning and torturing his master, Jeon Moo-ok.
He alsomitted the crime of plundering Haemun by joining hands with pirates called the Ghost Fleet.
In response, I, Yu Su-hwan, who is the second son of Mu-ok Jeon, the master of martial arts, punishes him and re-establishes the brokenw.
The crimemitted by the priest, Dokgohwang, was the crime of martial arts training.
In response, I, Yu Su-hwan, apologized for Dok-go Hwangs crimes and wanted topensate Hae-mun.
Again, this is clearly the fault of Dokgohwang and Mugeomryeon.
I bow my head and apologize to my fellow students.
DCompensation for the new martial arts master Yoo Soo-hwan.]
It was a statement issued by the new martial arts master Yoo Soo-hwan, not anyone else.
This dealt a fatal blow to the morality of the Geumcheonhoe.
Due to a series of events, the Geumcheonhoe was greatly shaken, and the Eunryeonhoe got a chance to counterattack.
ordingly, Geumcheonhoe stopped its external activities for a while and began to innovate the atmosphere inside.
It is because the morale of the unmanned people has fallen to the floor.
Whoa!
It wasnt just ordinary unmanned people who were demoralized.
Zhang Wuji also lost his energy and let out a sigh.
He acted as he pleased, and in the end he had a serious ident.
I couldnt even figure out how to fix it.
The ident that Dokgo Hwangmitted was so great.
To think that the representative of the martial arts team would join hands with the ghost fleet and attack Haemun.
In Haemun, there was not a single faction that changed.
There were Haeryongbang, Jeokgeonhoe, or Haewonjang, but all of them were far from strong hegemony.
The fact that Mugeomryun entered such a ce without permission was itself a problem.
Mugeomryeon was a faction with tremendous power enough to be ssified as one of the three troupes. The fact that the elite of such a n entered Haemun all at once was tantamount to revealing their impure intentions.
In fact, Haewonjangju Tarha was seriously injured by Dokgo Hwang.
Even with ten mouths, there was no excuse.
The problem is how to deal with this situation
Wuji Zhang frowned.
No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnte up with the right way.
If Dokgo Hwang were still alive, I would pass the responsibility on to him, but I couldnt do that because he was already dead.
Its been a long time since Ive been in such a benign situation.
Iughed because it was so absurd.
Zhang Wu-geuk smiled coldly and approached the window.
Through the window, the scenery of Geumcheonhoe came into view at a nce.
I could feel peoples morale sinking.
The warriors of the Geumcheonhoe lost theirughter and vitality.
No matter how much it is for the purpose, it is said that it will not be able to take care of the fire, but I have no choice but to feel like Im going to have a good time with peoples criticism.
Is this because of that man? Theres no way Dokgo Hwang entered Haemun without any reason.
In Gangho, the only existence that could cause Dokgo Hwang to lose his temper was Pyowol.
However, there was no rumor that there was a rumor or that assassins were involved.
Emperor Dokgo also kept it a secret from Jang Mu-geuk. It is because they know that Zhang Wu-geuk will be stopped if they say that they are chasing Pyo-wol.
Even though the martial arts and the ghost fleet joined together, they suffered a crushing defeat? No matter how ipetent Dokgo Hwang is, its not that much.
Dokgo Hwang is by no means an ipetent person.
In terms of martial arts alone, he had overwhelming capabilities that no other equipment in the world could follow.
The picture of him falling down after being beaten by Yoo Soo-hwan or Tarha was not drawn.
There will surely be secret stories unknown to the world.
The man with the moon intervened.
It wasnt just spection.
Circumstances were giving strength to his conjecture.
Zhang Mu-geuks eyes were deeply sunken.
It was a tangled coincidence with the moon, and nothing was properly resolved.
It got to the point where I couldnt ignore him any longer.
after! Youre pushing me this far I have no choice but to admit it. A leap!
Because of Pyowol, Geumcheonhoe was cornered.
In terms of power, there was nothing to be pushed back by the Union Association. However, war was not carried out by force alone.
Kang-hos public sentiment also affected his morale.
If public sentiment turned this way, no matter how strong Zhang Mu-geuks will was, the Geumcheonhoe was bound to copse.
There was only one way left for him.
In the end, youre a loser.
Haimen quickly found stability.
Numerous workers were mobilized to rebuild the copsed mansion and remove the bodies that filled the streets.
Tarha, the owner of the Haewonjang, was seriously injured and was not easy to move. So his granddaughter Yul Ah-yeon came to the fore and tookmand.
The soldiers of Haewonjang and the workers of Jeokgeonhoe were all mobilized. Taemusang and Geomyeon brothers helped her there.
It was a moment where her strong leadership skills shined.
The people of Haemun praised Yul Ah-yeon.
Haewonjang was able topletely take control of Haemun by turning a crisis into an opportunity.
At Haemun, there was no force to oppose Haewonjang.
Thanks to this, Pyowol and the assassins were able to stay in the sea dragon room and check the power.
It seems that the crisis has passed. As long as you do it for a couple of months, your life will not be affected.
The congressman said that to Hong Ye-seol while taking a salivary nd and a bundle of medicinal herbs.
He was a member of the council sent by Yul A-yeon.
He, who is said to have the best medical skills in Haimen, has taken care of Salno for the past ten days.
Thanks to this, Salno was able to survive despite losing an arm and a leg.
What a relief.
Hong Ye-seol let out a sigh of relief.
Salno smiled and replied.
What is good? Even at this point, it looks like Ill be doing housekeeping.
What do you think is karma?
Karma?
Wouldnt it befortable to think that way?
Isnt it too easy to say that its someone elses business?
What can I do? I was educated and raised that way.
p!
Hong Ye-seol patted Salno on the shoulder and stood up.
Salno gave him a slight impression.
It was because the wound had notpletely healed yet, so even the slightest shock felt pain.
Still, Salno was satisfied.
Because the pain made him realize that he was alive.
Even though he lost an arm and a leg, he could do a lot if he was alive.
Are you going to the Most High?
yes!
You must be very careful.
What?
That Haewonjangs Yul Sojour. The way he looked at Ji-Jon wasnt normal.
I know.
okay?
What can I do? Its because that person is doing well. But it will not be taken away easily.
Hehe! Of course you should.
Dont worry about me and just rx.
Sure.
Only after confirming that Salno closed her eyes did Hong Ye-seole out.
Hong Ye-seol slightly frowned at the dazzling sunlight. However, that too soon moved to sponsorship.
Ha-mun Jang of the Sea Dragon Ark was a very greedy man. I also liked colorful things. So, he spent a lot of money on sponsorship that he only used and decorated it beautifully.
A pondrge enough for boating, Gasan with all kinds of flowers blooming, an artificial ind in the middle of the pond, and a bridge with beautiful patterns engraved on it.
Pyo-wol was sitting alone in a beautiful pavilion on an artificial ind essible only by crossing a pier.
Hong Ye-seol did not hesitate and walked across the bridge to the artificial ind. And he went up to the pavilion where Pyowol was sitting.
Even though he clearly knew that Hong Ye-seol hade up, Pyo-wol did not even look at him.
He sat on the railing of the pavilion and watched the fish ying in the pond. The colorful fish were also raised as a hobby by Ha-mun Jang of the Sea Dragon Ark.
Hong Ye-seol followed the moon and looked at the fish.
Schools of fish swam to and fro in the pond, whether or not they knew they were looking.
As thergest fish in the lead moves, the herd follows.
Pyowol opened his mouth.
The attributes of Kangho are no different from those of these fish. Move without thinking as the boss leads. You dont even know why you have to do this.
Because the fish in the back can never see what the leader sees.
At Hong Ye-seols answer, Pyo-wol turned his head and looked at her.
His expression was still unreadable.
It was Hong Ye-seol who was told that he had a knack for prating others, but it did not work for Pyo-wol.
He was staring right in front of me, but I couldnt figure out what he was thinking. It didnt feel too bad though.
Being raised as an assassin, one of the first things I learned was to identify bodynguage, such as movements and facial expressions.
People live by exposing a lot of information unconsciously. Hong Ye-seol gathered such small information to find out what their weaknesses were and attacked them.
Moreover, Hong Ye-seol was born with a natural sense for that kind of thing. No one could hide their feelings in front of her.
Thats why their negative side and ugly side were clearly visible in Hong Ye-seols eyes.
Because of the circumstances, I couldnt open my heart to anyone. So she did not give her heart to others.
But Pyowol was different.
No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt grasp Pyowols true intentions.
That rather reassured her.
Hong Ye-seol suddenly smiled.
why?
For the first time, Pyowol put on a puzzled expression.
Hong Ye-seol hugged his forearm and said.
I dont mind having another woman.
.
Because youre too good for me to monopolize. What kind of women would not be moved by the sight of you?
It was a world where the three mothers and four concubines were not a w.
There was a pervasive perception that being a hero is, of course, okay.
Ordinary people, if they umte a little wealth, take a second wife or have a separate concubine and enjoy it.
Even more so, women had no choice but to be seduced by the warriors at the top of the river like Pyowol.
It was the same logic as bees being attracted to a colorful and beautiful flower.
Pyowol was an attractive presence to anyone.
In addition to martial arts that resonated all over the world, he had a more beautiful appearance than a woman.
If you didnt shake at the sight of such a sign, you werent even human. Also, Pyo-wol was not one to reject the approaching woman.
He was not at all ashamed of being handsome.
So there was no choice but to have women around him.
Hong Ye-seol was also one of the many twisted women.
She tried to subdue her with beauty world, but in the end, it was she who was possessed by Pyo-wol.
Hong Ye-seol admitted that fact.
He passed on to Pyowol.
He would probably dly ept even if Pyowol told him to go to Hell to assassinate him.
However, one thing had to be made clear.
But dont ever give your heart away. If you give your heart to another woman, I will kill her. So, never give up.
There will be no such thing. Including you
Thats a little sad. Its okay though.
Chapter 600
600
Wudang Mountain has always been crowded with people because it is a sacred ce for Taoists.
Even when I was in the middle of the day, people didnt stoping. This is because it is believed that even if people do not directly climb Wudang Mountain, they can experience the spirit of Wudang Mountain just by being nearby.
So, even when the shaman faction guarded the gate, Gyunhyeon, right below him, never ceased to have visitors.
As the shamans unlocked the door, the number of visitors increased.
Thanks to this, Gyunhyeon was always full of energy. But today was different.
Gyunhyun, who was always noisy with peoples voices, was quiet.
As if someone forced silence.
People on the street entered the house and locked the door, and visitors were stuck in the inn and did note out.
Even wild dogs wandering the streets had disappeared somewhere, and silence hung over Gyunhyeon.
The only people moving on Gyunhyeon Street were swordsmen wearing uniforms.
Hundreds of Taoists were walking along Gyunhyeon-daero.
They were the true masters of the shaman faction.
At the forefront was Cheongjin Jinin, a long-time writer.
To his left and right, elders such as Unjin Jin, Jeongjin Jin, and Sangjin Jinin were walking.
Hundreds of disciples were following him.
Their expressions were spleen.
Even when there was no Bongmun, it was rare for so many non-partisan disciples toe down to Gyunhyeon.
It was thew of the shaman faction to train their martial arts and minds in Wudang Mountain, except for those who had business in the river.
For this reason, it was extremely rare for such non-partisan figures toe down the mountain all at once.
Furthermore, those who appeared in Gyunhyeon were all elite members of the shaman faction.
Excluding the three great disciples and the Dodongs, it was as if all of the practical powers hade out.
Chongjin Jinin, a long-time writer, left only the minimum number of troops to protect the shaman faction.
He entrusted the responsibility to Gongjin Jinin, his priest and the best friend of the shaman faction.
It was because he thought that even if all the Taurus who left the shaman faction suffered misfortune, as long as Gongjin Jinin was alive, he would be able to rebuild somehow.
Thats why today he came down Wudang Mountain with solemn determination.
It was the same with the elders and the great disciples.
Chongjin Jinin said to the elders.
Everyone, prepare your mind firmly. By now, the warriors of Yongcheon Valley should have almost arrived in Gyunhyeon.
Dont worry, the long death penalty!
We are already fully prepared.
Even if the opponent is Yongcheongok, we will never lose.
The elders ignited their fighting spirit.
Among them, the life of Sangjin Jinin, the first swordsman of the shaman, was unusual.
He was the one who was the most angry when he heard the news that Sasukin Ilgeom Jinin was in trouble.
Il Sword Jinin was the person he admired the most.
So far, the shaman faction has been able to survive, thanks to the true swordsman.
He was the spiritual leader of non-partisan disciples.
One sword, Jin-in, went alone to block the advance of Yongcheongok and suffered a catastrophe. He did not dare forgive Yongcheongok for killing Jinin.
On the subject of killing Jin-in with a sword trick, Yongcheongok mored that they were the victims. And rather, they were attacking the shaman faction with a conclusion that they were evil beasts.
Jeokban Hajang was also an oil fountain.
No matter how much you are a member of the three groups, the history of Yongcheongok is only about 200 years. On such a subject, to attack directly with a non-partisan faction that has reigned at the top of the powerhouse for over a thousand years.
Sangjin Jinin could not forgive such Yongcheongok.
It was then.
Hey
The soldiers of Yongcheon Valley.
A disturbance arose among the great disciples.
Sangjin Jinin, who came to his senses, looked up and saw arge army approaching with countless gs flying.
They were the warriors of Yongcheongok.
The warriors of Yongcheongok had as indignant expressions on their faces as the warriors of the shaman faction.
At the head of them were warriors carryingrge coffins.
The coffin containing the body of Yonggeomsan Mountain is carried by the best warriors of Yongcheongok.
Yonggeomsan, who was seriously injured by one sword Jinin, lost his life after being attacked by shamanists on his way back to Yongcheongok.
The fury of the warriors of Yongcheongok, who watched the scene right in front of them, pierced the sky. They dered revenge and got a sarcophagus nearby and brought the body of Yonggeomsan Mountain to this ce.
There was nothing left for them now.
The ruler, Yonggeomsan, and the owner of small grain, Yonghasang, all lost their lives.
All they have left is evil and vengeance.
that buck! that buck!
A middle-aged man walked out among the soldiers of Yongcheongok.
The mature man who radiated extraordinary momentum was Go Yeong-hwan, the bugok owner of Yongcheon-gok.
Go Yeong-hwan went to the shamanist guru with full of life.
I am Go Yeong-hwan, the bugok owner of Yongcheon-gok. I am here today to avenge Gok Lord.
His lions roar resonated throughout the area.
In the shaman faction, Chongjin Jinin came to the fore.
Lets say Nodo is Chungjin, a long-time shaman. Its a pity to meet thete Bugokju like this.
joy! Dont say anything you dont mean. If that was the case, I wouldnt have sent a swordsman and hurt Gok-lord.
Dont speak carelessly. Even the non-partisan faction lost one of the most smiling adults, Ilgeom Sasuk.
joy! What does the death of that old man mean? Our Yongcheongok lost Gokju.
Didnt you have a grudge against the defeat over there and attack and kill Sasuk with one sword?
Dont say that it is a pierced mouth. Our Yongcheongok is not cowardly like the shamans.
The non-partisan guru was outraged at Ko Young-hwans fierce criticism.
You dare to criticize the main faction because you didnt dare kill Sasukjo.
They are really shameless.
The warriors of Yongcheon Valley reacted violently to the fierce criticism of the non-partisan guru.
Gok Lord admitted defeat. But you non-partisan masters attacked and killed such a grain lord.
Arent you shamans ashamed to look at the sky?
The lives of the warriors on both sides of the confrontation increased.
Chongjin Jinin, who was in the lead, frowned.
Because I felt like the conversation was going nowhere.
Both sides were saying their own things, but something was strange. So, I tried to solve it through conversation, but the atmosphere became more and more threatening.
I couldnt have a proper conversation because of this.
There are obviously hidden twists and turns. On the day Ilgeom Sasuk passed away, not a single guru left the headquarters. But did Yongcheongokju lose his life to a disciple of the main school? Its clear that someone impersonated them.
Right now, their emotions are raging and they are radiating the desire to live with each other, but if they talk, the hidden darkness will surely be revealed.
Chongjin Jin-in shouted at the non-partisan disciples.
Everyone be quiet
It was then.
Wedge!
Suddenly, a sharp piercing sound rang out.
Its dangerous, the death penalty for long sentences!
Sangjin Jinin was the first to sense the threat and stood in front of Chungjin Jinin.
Daang!
His sword hit something and it fell to the ground.
The object that fell to the ground was a memorandum.
Sangjin Jinin widened his eyes.
You wicked bastards!
The memorization must have flown from the ce where the Yongcheongok warriors are.
If Sangjin Jinin didnt react in time, Chungjin Jinin would have been seriously hurt.
It was thanks to Jinin in Chungjin that the current shaman faction can enjoy this level of prosperity. It was obvious what would happen to the shaman group if he died.
Yongcheongok bastards blew memorized words.
How dare you aim for a long-time master.
The eyes of the non-partisan soldiers who witnessed the ambush of Chongjin Jinin turned over.
The non-partisan fighters attacked the Yongcheongok fighters without saying anything first. It was the same for the warriors of Yongcheongok.
Its their own y.
The Taoists are framing them.
Sweep it away!
Even if it wasnt, the feelings for each other were the worst.
The drones on both sides attacked each other without a second thought.
Dead!
Ah!
Ouch!
There were shouts and screams of evil.
The shamans and the warriors of Yongcheongok spread out weeds at each other as if they were enemies of Cheolcheon.
In particr, Sangjin Jinin showed off his fierce inaction.
Sangjin Jinin was the absolute warrior who acquired the title of shaman first sword after Ilgeom Jinin.
In terms of simply the power of swordsmanship, he had a martial art that could be ranked among the top five in the world.
Thats why he was spreading the shaman factions sword attack with all his might.
Yongcheongok Bugokju Go Yeong-hwan also wielded his sword with all his might.
Although it was not revealed because of the absolute insignificance of Yonggeomsan Mountain, he also had the ability to be a second person in Yongcheongok, one of the three troupes.
Follow me!
Swords and swords collided fiercely in the air.
Their fight was so bloody that the nearby soldiers did not even dare to intervene.
You are the Primordial Heaven.
Chongjin Jinin looked up at the sky.
The sky was resentful as if this had happened in his generation.
The time to resolve it through dialogue has already passed.
Gyunhyeon, the gateway to the shaman faction, was stained red with the blood they shed.
Feng Zun looked at the man sitting across from him with deep sunken eyes.
The man who kept his youth unlike himself was his older brother, Jang Chun-hwa.
The two of them were sitting in an inn at the highest point in Gyunhyeon and having a meal.
The ce where they were sitting was the window seat on the fourth floor of the inn.
The scenery of the whole area came in at a nce, so it was usually the most popr ce.
But now, the only guests in the inn were Chang Chun-hwa and Pung-jon.
Jang Chun-hwa was eating the beef noodle in front of him.
Slurp!
He ate all the noodles in an instant and drank the broth.
Chang Chun-hwa set the empty bowl down on the table and looked at Fengjon.
Why arent you eating?
A bowl of beef noodles was ced in front of Poongjon. But Fengjon hadnt touched his chopsticks once.
I have no appetite.
Originally, the older you get, the better you should eat. Especially if you want to live longer.
What are you going to do with a longer life? I just want to live as freely as ever.
You are still dreaming in vain. If you dont want to eat, bring it to me.
Eat.
Feng Zun pushed his beef noodle towards Zhang Tianhua.
Jang Chun-hwa stirred the beef noodles once with his chopsticks and brought it to his mouth.
Slurp!
Hearing the noodles slide into Zhang Tianhuas mouth, Fengjon looked out the window.
Chae Chae Chae!
Ah!
Ah!
In the distance, the sh of weapons and screams were heard at the same time.
It was the sound of shes between non-partisan fighters and Yongcheongok fighters.
As I focused my energy in my eyes, I could see the sight of soldiers from both sides fighting in the distance.
Mmm!
In my mind, I wanted to intervene in their fight right away.
Both Yongcheongok and Mudangpa were great pirs of Gangho.
As both sides were equal in strength, the fight naturally lengthened and the damage inevitably increased.
The fight intensified over time.
The damage to the shamans and Yongcheongok also increased exponentially.
Certainly, Zhang Chun-hua could see the sight of soldiers on both sides shedding blood. But he was eating beef noodles as if he couldnt see anything.
Slurp!
In the quiet guesthouse, only the sound of him eating noodles could be heard.
It was then.
Suddenly, without a trace, a red shadow appeared and prostrated itself in front of Chang Tianhua.
He lowered his head to Chang Chun-hwa and said.
I have fulfilled the order of the lord of the small soul and returned home.
hmm!
Chang Chun-hwa savored the soup instead of answering.
The enemy was one of Zhang Chunhuas henchmen.
It was an unmanned person specialized in intrusion, hiding, confusion in enemy camps, and maniption of information.
He naturally blended in with the warriors of Yongcheongok and came all the way here together. No one suspected it because he killed the original Yongcheongok warrior and used it as his face.
Whileing all the way here with the soldiers of Yongcheongok, they spilled or manipted false information so that the hostility towards the shaman reached its peak.
The result was a sh between Yongcheongok and the shamans.
slurp!
Zhang Chunhua drank every drop of soup and put the bowl down.
A satisfied smile hung on his lips.
Good!
Chapter 601
Episode 601
Amituofo!
An old monk with a strong impression looked at arge mountain in the distance.
Wudang Mountain is a famous mountain that gives off magical energy at a nce.
Noseungs victory was transportation.
He was an elder of Shaolin Temple and a monk called the first Shaolin.
As a priest of Unji, the master of Shaolin Temple, he was dispatched to stop the fight between the shamans and Yongcheongok.
Dozens of disciples followed behind him.
Everyone had a spleen expression because they knew the seriousness of the matter.
The Shaolin Temple knew that a great disaster would befall the river if the conflict between Yongcheon Valley and the shaman faction could not be prevented. Thats why they dispatched a transport called the First Circle of Shaolin.
Amitabha! Amitabha! Please dont bete.
Hearing the news of the sh between the two factions, he hurriedly packed up his crew and set off, but the distance was so far that he was able to arrive only now.
Transportation said to the disciples.
Everyone, give me a little more strength. Now Wudang Mountain is right in front of you.
yes!
The disciples of Shaolin Temple answered in unison.
All of them were monks who possessed outstanding military strength among the great disciples of Shaolin Temple.
Their hearts were as urgent as transportation.
Although it is said that there is little traffic due to the distance, the shaman faction and the Shaolin Temple have been close since before.
This is because both factions had a history of more than a thousand years and had many experiences of working hand in hand against foreign threats.
They saw each other as rivals, but at the same time as partners to be had.
huh?
At that time, the transport that was walking in the lead suddenly stopped with a puzzled expression.
Is there a problem?
The first disciple in the back looked at the transportation with a puzzled expression. However, Transportation instead of answering looked at the front with a frown between his brows.
Where his gaze was directed, there was an elderly man sitting on a rock.
The moment he saw the elderly man, he felt the blood in his whole body go cold.
It was because it felt like seeing a well-forged sword.
It was not an ordinary sword, but a rare sword.
Just looking at it made me feel like my whole body was going to be hacked to pieces.
Transportation said hello with a ss president.
Amitabha! The small monk is said to be the transportation of Shaolin Temple. Who are you, and are you blocking the road like this?
As expected, Shaolin sent you.
Do you know the small monk?
How can you not know the first book of Shaolin?
You know the small monk, but the small monk doesnt know you, so its really unfair.
ah! I guess you dont recognize me because I look different than before. I am Jang Cheonhwa.
Are you saying that you are Lord Cheonmujang?
Yes!
That figure is it possible that he was in a half-roofed state?
I was lucky.
Amituofo!
In response to Jang Chun-hwas answer, Song-song unknowingly squeezed the captain.
The impact of the word banrohwandong is that great.
The state of being young again by going backwards in time.
It was a legendary state that all warriors wished for even in their dreams.
The transportation also wanted a half-way transfer, but it was only a long way off.
If anyone else had said this, I wouldnt have believed it. However, transportation thought that the opponent in front of him would be the real Zhang Tianhua.
It was because the momentum and atmosphere felt in his whole body overwhelmed him.
There were only two men in the world who could radiate the momentum to overwhelm him.
It was Jang Chun-hwa and Lee Chung.
It was a transportation that was fearless in the world and even arrogant, but at least these two people acknowledged it and made a concession.
Amitabha! I dont think it was a coincidence that I met Jang Dae-hyeop here. Is that correct?
Right. I have been waiting for you.
Why?
Why do you think it is?
Amitabha! Its called the good, the good, the bad
Its a truth that will never exist again.
Zhang Tianhua smiled and stood up from the rock.
In an instant, transportation and Shaolin Temple disciples took a step back.
The momentum emitted by Chang Chun-hwa pushed them away.
The gaze of transport has changed.
Amitabha! Could it be that the reason Jang Daehyeop is doing this is rted to the shaman group or Yongcheongok?
Both are rted.
Is it possible that the reason they collided was because of Jang Da-hyeop?
Contrary to what you see, you have a pretty clever brain.
A smile crept across Jiang Chens lips.
On the contrary, the face of transportation was drawn.
It was an involuntary thought.
I thought it was ridiculous, but I didnt expect that Jang Cheon-hwa would answer so readily.
Transportation ordered the disciples.
All great disciples listen to the captain.
ancient!
Lees disciples, escape this ce right now and return to Shaolin. You must inform the manager. That the main culprit of the world upheaval is Jang Chun-hwa.
ancient!
With the answer, the two disciples flew out like locusts in all directions.
There was also a way to stay and fight to the death. However, all the disciples of this generation chose to run away.
It wasnt because he was cowardly, and it wasnt because his life was precious.
Above all else, he chose to run away because he knew that it was important to convey Zhang Chunhuas conspiracy to the Shaolin Temple.
At least one person had to live to tell the Shaolin Temple about this incredible fact.
Thats why they spread light air while shedding bunru.
Zhang Chunhua did not take any action even when he saw the disciples of Yi Dae fleeing.
Even if he doesnt do anything, not a single one of them will make it to Shaolin Temple alive.
This is because the area is already upied by those who follow him.
Zhang Chunhwa said to Transport.
I dont have time. Lets finish quickly.
It wont go the way Jang Dae-hyeop wants.
Ive wanted to see Shaolins martial arts for a long time.
You will never be disappointed.
I hope so.
Transportations eyes trembled at the sight of Zhang Chunhuas arrogance.
Jang Chun-hwa was an absolute master.
Transportation is called the first realm of Shaolin, butpared to that, there were many inferiorities.
I didnt have the confidence to handle him in a head-to-head confrontation.
Unfold the Eighteen Arhats.
ancient!
A group of disciples surrounded Jang Cheon-hwa and aimed their sticks at the captain.
It was the unfolding of the Eighteen Arhats, one of Shaolin Temples most powerful temples.
Shaolin Temple had desperate measures to prepare for the incursion of an unmanageable enemy.
The most famous among them was Baekpal Nahanjin.
This ecstasy performed by 108 Arhats boasted absolute power.
It was known that it was impossible for any absolute master to destroy the 100 Eight Arhats. However, it could only be unfolded after a hundred and eight monks had to be mobilized and they had to coordinate their hands and feet for a long time.
Because of that, it was not easy to demonstrate its true power. So, the 18 Arhats was made to rece the 108 Arhats.
It was the Eighteen Arhats that was evaluated as having reached the highest peak with the method of fighting against one person.
Originally, one great disciple had to be the main axis. However, transportation abandoned its pride and chose to be the main axis of the Eighteen Arhats.
Chow ha ha!
Transportation and Buddhist monks rotated at high speed with Chang Tianhua at the center.
The faster they rotated, the more pressure Zhang Tianhua felt.
When the pressure is at its peak, a full-scale offensive will begin.
Chang Chun-hwa said as she pulled out the sword she was wearing at her waist.
Sureureung!
e!
Opening!
At that moment, the Eighteen Arhats unfolded.
Keah!
With screams, one of the two great disciples of Shaolin Temple lost his life. The people who killed him were the soldiers of the Jeokmyeodae (Ŝ), the bodyguard of Jang Cheonhwa.
The leader of the Jeokdeokdae was the Jeokhon.
They systematically hunted the two disciples of Shaolin Temple who were fleeing.
Three or four monks of Shaolin Temple attacked each one, so there was no way to defeat them.
They were used to hunting like this.
The two disciples of Shaolin Temple escaped by using light or stealth techniques, but they could not shake off the enemies.
These guys!
One of the two great disciples roared and swung a staff.
Whoa!
Bongyoung (Ӱ) filled the air and attacked the enemy soldiers.
The enemy soldiers did not collide head-on.
Shaolin Temples technique was evaluated as one of the strongest.
Although they mainly use deless weapons to avoid killing, their power was by no means light.
When hit by a bar, it doesnt stop at simply crushing flesh and breaking bones.
Knowing that fact, even the enemy soldiers did not collide head-on. They avoided a direct confrontation with the monks and drove them to a sheep hunt.
Like a herd of stray dogs, they turned around, persistently biting their loopholes. Driven into such a predicament, Master Lees hands and feet became dizzy and eventually allowed a fatal blow.
Ouch!
The enemy soldiers put their weapons all at once on the body of Daejeo Lee, who knelt down screaming.
Fufufufu!
The great disciple of Lee died as it was, and the Red Army moved in search of the next prey.
Most of the disciples of this generation lost their lives, and now there are only two left.
The two fled in different directions.
A group of enemies pursued those who fled to the left.
Daejeon Lee, who fled to the right, was also joined by four enemies.
The great disciple Lee fled with all his might, but was eventually caught up by the Red Army.
Yaah!
The name of the great disciple who caught up was Jigyeong.
Ji-gyeong spread out the bonbeop and fought against the enemy. However, he was quickly wounded by the pincer attack of the Red Army and was driven into a corner.
I have to tell Shaolin Temple about this somehow
A light of despair shed on Ji-kyungs face.
Giving up ones own life was not a waste. However, the fact that he had to die without telling Shaolin Temple about this fact made him despair.
Ahh!
I heard the screams of the monk who had fled to the left.
After that, the only thing left was himself.
If he dies, the Shaolin Temple will never know the truth.
It was then.
Awesome!
An enemy sword cut through his side.
Keugh!
Ji-kyung knelt down on one knee in the fiery pain.
Is it the end?
A dark light shed across his face.
Chaa!
Die!
The enemys sword and sword flew in to cut off the breath of the jigyeong.
Ji-kyung couldnt bear to look at her and closed her eyes.
Kwaaang!
An explosion erupted, and Ji-kyungs body shook. Strangely, I felt no pain.
Ji-kyung carefully opened her eyes. Then he saw an amazing sight.
All the warriors of the Red Army who attacked him are pinned to the ground with their limbs bent in bizarre directions.
what?
Lets go to Shaolin Temple.
Then an unexpected voice was heard.
Suddenly, an old man with a deviant appearance appeared in front of him.
The old man was just Pungjon.
He intervened because he couldnt see it.
The old man?
Does my identity matter? Hurry up and run to Shaolin Temple and tell them that Chang Cheon-hwa is the culprit behind all this.
ah! Thank you.
Ji-kyung thanked him and stood up.
He bowed his head once to Fengjon and quickly left.
Fengjon looked at the back of the scene as it receded, then moved on.
The ce he headed to was the ce where Zhang Tianhua and transportation etc. were fighting.
Whoa!
My footsteps were heavy, and I sighed involuntarily.
It was then.
Wow!
A tremendous explosion erupted in the ce where Zhang Chunhua and Transportation and others were fighting.
Poongzons steps quickened.
On the battlefield where they arrived, an amazing sight unfolded.
Except for Chang Chun-hwa, all the monks of Shaolin Temple are bloody and spread out.
Among them was transportation, the first book of Shaolin.
Transportation was desperate with both eyes wide open.
The expression on his face, stained with astonishment and fear, showed how shocked he was just before his death.
It was the same with the other great disciples.
Their faces, already dead, were filled with the light of fear.
Even though he exerted all his might, he was overwhelmed with fear when he could not do anything about Jang Cheon-hwa.
Despite the destruction of the Eighteen Arhats and the killing of all the disciples of the transportation department and the first generation, there was not a single scratch on Zhang Tianhuas body.
Chang Chun-hwas martial arts has reached the state of entering the world.
Feng Zun carefully opened his mouth.
older brother!
Your body smells like blood. Who did you kill?
Could it be that you killed the Red Army?
sorry.
You are disappointing me more and more.
Im sorry, but I couldnt help it.
Foolish
Jang Chun-hwas eyes turned cold as he looked at Pung-jon.
Chapter 602
Episode 602
Shamans and Yongcheongok have an idea of both sides.
Both factions suffered heavy damage and suffered numerous casualties.
The one that suffered more damage was Yongcheongok, which hade on an expedition.
It was a fight that took ce in the territory of the shaman group, not his own territory. Of course, no support could be expected.
The longer the fight, the more disadvantageous Yongcheongok was. Nevertheless, the warriors of Yongcheon Valley fought against the shamans without retreating an inch.
Both Yongcheongok and the shamans had no intention of backing down, so they did their best. As a result, a huge number of victims came out.
More than a thousand people on both sides were killed or injured.
It was truly unprecedented damage.
It was the first time that both factions suffered such great damage in a hundred years.
The warriors of Yongcheongok rushed without hesitation to avenge the enemy of Yonggeomsan, the owner of the grain. However, he could not ovee the disadvantages of the expedition.
In the end, they had to retreat without finally crossing the wall of shamanism.
They managed to drive Yongcheongok away, but the shamans also suffered great damage. In particr, the great disciples of Il-i made great sacrifices.
Of course, the spirit of the shaman faction was greatly damaged by the sacrifices of the disciples who were to lead the future.
Fortunately, the Three Great Disciples and Dodongs were able to avoid sacrifice because they were left behind in the shaman faction. However, it was inevitable that it would take a considerable amount of time for their work to fill the vacancy of the great disciples.
In the end, the fight ended with heavy damage to each other.
Both factions suffered greatly, and it took decades to restore their original vigor.
The warriors of Yongcheongok collected the bodies and wounded soldiers and returned to Yunnan Province, while the shamans locked the prose.
It was a choice I had to make because the damage was so great that I couldnt do outside activities.
In this way, the two Munpas, who yed arge part in Gangho,pletely stopped their outside activities.
This wonderful news soon spread throughout the river.
Kang-ho, who was confused by the Haemun incident, was thrown into even greater confusion by the news.
People talked about the arrival of a dark age that could not see the future.
In fact, it was.
The two munpas had the greatest influence and power in the northern and western regions of Gangho. As the two factions sealed the gates at the same time, thieves were rampant in the area.
The bnce of power haspletely copsed.
So Kang-ho was entering the worst dark period ever.
Amitabha! Amitabha!
Master Unji, head of Shaolin Temple, was sitting in front of a Buddha statue and rolling a rosary.
Even though I had already read through the Buddhist scriptures, my mind could not easily find peace.
Why is my heart so anxious? Amitabha! Amitabha!
It was then.
Captain!
A young monks voice was heard outside.
Whats going on?
You shoulde out now and see.
What is it?
Jigyeong Sasuk has returned.
How far is it?
A puzzled expression appeared on Ambassador Unjis face.
Ji-kyung is a former disciple of Shaolin Temple, and he belonged to the Mediation Foundation sent to the shaman faction this time.
Did you return alone?
Thats right.
hmm!
Ambassador Unji hurriedly got up from his seat and came out.
Because I felt a bit ominous.
I saw many monks gathered in front of Daeungjeon.
Chief executioner!
Captain!
The monks of Shaolin Temple recognized Master Unji and bowed their heads.
Where is the border?
Here it is.
Noseung replied.
In his arms was a young monk covered in blood. It was to the point where it was sent to the arbitration foundation.
Ji-kyung passed out and was breathing heavily.
Ambassador Unji asked the old monk who was holding him.
What happened?
Wait a minute. First aid was given, and he wille to his senses soon.
The old monk who answered was Master Unhae, a priest of Master Unji and a member of the Shaolin First Academy and a doctor.
He hurriedly administered the elixir to Ji-kyung, who had returned to death, and waited for the effect to spread.
Mmm!
After a while, Ji-kyung came to his senses.
Ambassador Unji asked him urgently.
Are you okay? border.
Bar manager.
okay! grow. What happened? What about the others?
Huh! They are all dead.
Dead?
yes! Everyone is dead except me.
Ambassador Unji lost his words at such shocking words.
Ji-gyeong continued.
All of this was the conspiracy of Cheonmujangju Jang Cheonhwa.
What is it?
He was the one who conspired to have Yongcheongok and the shamans collide, and he was the one who killed the transport crew and the crew.
Is that true? Arent you wrong?
I am speaking only of what I have seen with my own eyes and heard with my own ears.
Amitabha! oh my god!
I wouldnt have been able to return alive if it wasnt for Wens help. I risk my life and there is no lie in what I say.
Mmm!
Ambassador Unji let out a quiet voice.
It was such a shocking fact that I would never have believed it if anyone else had told it.
He knew very well that Ji-kyung was not a person who would ever lie. Even if a knife was inserted into his throat, he was the only one who spoke the right words.
Master Unji said to Master Unhae, the priest.
Come on, take Ji-kyung to his room and treat him.
Okay, death penalty!
Ambassador Unhae answered right away.
Ambassador Unji looked back at the elders and said.
Gather everyone in my room.
yes! execution.
All right.
The elders followed the lines of Unji with answers.
The faces of Master Unji and the elders who were walking were full of worry.
Ambassador Unji muttered.
Its really me. What shall I do with this?
No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnte up with an answer.
If, as Ji-kyung said, Cheonmujang Jang Cheon-hwa conspired, Shaolin Temples strength alone could not handle it.
I need help.
Ambassador Unji hurriedly gave an order to one of the elders.
Immediately put a pipe in Gwangmumun and inquire about Pyo Daehyeop.
Pyo If it was Daehyeop, would you buy it?
Yes. Why is there a problem?
But hes just an assassin
How long will he be indulging in delusions and obstinacy? What if its an assassin and what if its not? Now we are not in a position to cover things up.
Sorry Death penalty! Well find out soon.
The elder who had expressed his opinion hastily apologized.
Ambassador Unji closed his eyes and thought.
Can we ovee this predicament with thesecent people?
It had been peaceful for so long that the monks of Shaolin Temple were not wild.
Ambassador Unji needed a martial artist with sharp senses and wildness.
These crazy bastards!
Sogyeoksan muttered as he looked at the people gathered in the Sea Dragon Room.
Inside the Sea Dragon Room, assassins following Pyowol were lined up everywhere. They said they belonged to the ck world.
I didnt even know that the assassins all over the world would follow Pyo-Yue, much less expected that they would be so sincere and devoted to Pyo-Yue.
Its a group that all the assassins of Gangho belong to.
Being an assassin himself, he knew their attributes all too well.
How insidious the assassins were and how selfish they were. And what a strong anti-bone temperament they had.
Even the young assassins who were raised in an underground cavity by the Blood Spirit group split sides and confronted each other.
If that were the case with young assassins, it was almost impossible for adult assassins with established egos to swear absolute loyalty to someone.
He thought it absolutely impossible to see such a sight, at least while he was still alive.
But then it happened.
Sogyeoksan was something I thought would be absolutely impossible.
All the assassins in the Sea Dragon Room had their own established positions in the assassin world. He was a ruler with a few to dozens of subordinates.
All of them showed absolute loyalty to Pyowol.
Sogyeoksan Mountain was a foreign scene that I had never dared to imagine.
It was so foreign that he wondered if it was the world of assassins he knew.
Is this really possible?
I saw it with my own eyes, so there was no way I wouldnt believe it.
Sogyeoksan shook his head in the feeling that hismon sense was being denied.
If someone other than Pyowol had done this, he would not have believed it.
Youre really crazy. To think I was going against a guy like this.
Pyowol was a much bigger man than he vaguely thought.
Around him, the sand-like assassins were uniting as one, and they called themselves the ck Territory.
The power of the united ck world was processed into thread.
They showed off their mighty insolence against the ghost fleet and the warriors of the martial arts who had invaded the sea gate.
Dozens of assassins flocked to kill, and no one dared to stop them.
Night was the time they ruled.
Pyo-wol, who had allied the assassins, was the undisputed ruler of the night.
Sogyeoksan now clearly recognized that fact.
Now hes gone up beyond my reach.
However, there was no feeling of envy.
Pyowol was the one who saved him from losing everything and being imprisoned in the prison of fire. If he was jealous of such a mark, he wasnt even human.
No matter how much an assassin was, he had to do the minimum.
Sogyeoksan went straight to Pyowols residence.
All the way to his residence, he could feel the eyes of the assassins.
No one gave a separate order, but the assassins took care of themselves and guarded the ce of Pyowol.
It was an excellent stealth technique that would not be noticed unless it was an assassin who reached the level of Sogyeoksan.
If other people other than Sogyeoksan approached it without their permission, they would have been killed without the knowledge of the ghost.
He who is the god of death really has be the god of death.
Sogyeoksan thought so and knocked on Pyowols door.
Im a minor mountain.
e in!
Sogyeoksan opened the door and went inside. Then he saw Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol sitting across the table.
A steaming teacup was ced on the table.
Pyowol said to Sogyeoksan.
car?
Give me a drink.
Pyo-wol nodded and took out an empty ss and poured us some tea.
The fragrant smell of tea made Sogyeoksan feel its mind clear.
Good!
The room in the sea dragon ark is full of rare tea.
You must have surprisingly high taste?
Thanks to you, I am getting stronger.
okay! I got out How can we, who endured by eating insects in an underground cavity, drink such luxurious tea?
At Sogyeoksans words, Pyowol smiled.
Because it reminds me of things from the past.
In order to survive, they ate unknown moss and ate insects. After spending so many years of perseverance, he saw the light and struggled countless times toe this far.
Looking back, it was a miracle that he was still alive.
Squeak!
At that time, Guia crawled out of Pyowols arms.
Its been a long time since I woke up and resumed my activities.
In the meantime, the small horns on Guias head grew more, and the scales were even redder.
The scales glowed red like burning jewels.
Whoa.
ah!
Sogyeoksan and Hong Ye-seol burst into exmations at the same time.
Both of them had seen Guia before, but Guia had be much more beautiful than then.
Now, it seemed that even a mysterious spirit was felt.
Squeak!
Gwi-a did not pay attention to the gaze of the two people and yed by spinning between Pyo-wols fingers.
It was as if he wasmunicating with Pyowol.
Pyo-wol also looked at Gwi-ah with a smile on his lips.
Hong Ye-seol frowned slightly as he saw that.
I never thought I would be jealous of snakes.
It was when Hong Ye-seol was grumbling inwardly.
Excellence!
An assassin called Pyowol outside.
Hong Ye-seol was the one who answered.
What is it?
A visitor came from Haomen.
customer?
My name is Hong Youxin, the chief inspector of Haomen.
Chapter 603
Episode 603
Hahaha!
As soon as he saw Pyo-wol, Hong Yu-shin burst outughing.
Its nice to see you, but its because the feat he aplished was so great that it was dumbfounded.
When he learned the full story of what had happened at Haimen, he was so shocked that he was speechless.
He was well aware of the skills of the assassins subjugated by Pyowol.
It was clearly threatening, but not enough to exert such power against the unmanned ghost fleet.
It meant only one thing.
It is said that after being subjugated by Pyo-wol, his skills improved dramatically.
In the past, if only one hundred ghosts were a dangerous group of assassins, now all the assassins who were subordinated to Pyowolsmand were dangerous.
These powers are never under the Golden Reunion or Eunyeonhoe. At least at night.
Maybe he was overestimating himself. But it was clear that they were so threatening that it made me think.
Hong Yu-shin hid his feelings and sat down in front of Pyo-wol.
He said looking at the moon.
Long time no see.
Right.
How have you been?
Ive been busy because of Guryongsalmak. What about that one?
I am the same.
Although they had different statuses, they had amon goal of killing Guryong. They felt sympathy for each other.
Pyowol asked Hong Yushin.
What did youe here for?
I havee to tell you something.
Pyowols expression hardened slightly at Hong Yushins answer.
It was none other than Hong Yuxin, who was in charge of the most important position in Haomen. It was clear that such a person would not normally be serious enough toe to visit.
Hong Yu-shin, who hesitated for a moment, opened his mouth.
The Mudangpa and Yongcheongok conceived both sides. Do you know?
no!
Pyowol shook his head.
Qian County, Wudang Mountain, where the incident took ce, was thousands of li away.
So it was only natural that news from there hadnt reached this ce yet.
You thought of both sides?
Thats right. Both sides suffered heavy losses, so we had no choice but to choose Bongmun.
Bongmun?
At least, the shaman faction has potential, so it seems that they will be able to restore their power to some extent as time passes, but Yongcheongok seems to be difficult. Both Gokju and Sogokju are dead, and there is no person who can be the culprit. There is Bugokju, butpared to the two of them, I am far short ofpetence.
In the end, the rise and fall of a faction depended on the ability of the ruler.
When the ability of the ruler ran out, it happened frequently that the munpa copsed. Even more so, like Yongcheongok, Yonggeomsan and Yonghasang maintained their overwhelming presence, the more serious the problem was when they were absent.
Moreover, many key figures died in the fight against the shamans. All of them were key warriors of Yongcheongok.
No matter how Bugokju tried to rebuild it, I didnt think they would be able to regain their former strength.
Many non-partisans also died.
In particr, many elders and first disciples died.
However, in the shaman faction, the three great disciples were alive and well, and secret supplies and various elixirs were stored in Vigo. It is a foundation that can be rebuilt at any time.
However, the damage was so great that it was impossible to predict when he would be able to regain his former strength. Still, it was clear that the situation was better than Yongcheongok.
The nonpartisans are going to have a hard time.
Its probably the worst period for non-partisans.
Its a pity.
If even the one swordsman was still alive, he would have been able to rebuild a little faster, but since he is dead, he will have a hard time for the time being.
Is that why you came to tell the story that the two ns conceived the onion?
And I want to tell you one more thing. In fact, this is why I came.
Hong Yu-shins voice lowered.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol Sogyeoksans gaze focused on his face.
The Shaolin Temple is looking for Pyo Daehyup.
Shaolin Temple?
yes!
Why are they suddenly?
It is a fact that is not yet known to the world, but Shaolin Temple suffered great damage. All the people who went to mediate the fight between the shamans and Yongcheongok were all wiped out, and only one survived.
You didnt get swept up in a fight between the two factions, did you get attacked by a third party?
Exactly.
Hong Yushin shook his head.
He was tired of Pyo-wol inferring the truth without saying a few words.
Who is it?
Thats
Hong Yu-shin hesitated for a moment.
Because it was such a cautious story.
Pyowol watched him wordlessly. After a while, Hong Yu-shin opened his mouth with difficulty.
Thats Jang Cheonhwa.
Chang Cheonhwa? Cheonmujangju?
Thats right.
Isnt it wrong?
If that were the case, I wouldnt havee to Pyo Daehyup like this. Shaolin Temple informed me directly. Along with a request to find Pyo Daehyeop.
Pyowol kept his mouth shut.
Hong Yuxin was the chief inspector of Haomen.
He was more knowledgeable about the world than anyone else. There was no way that such a person could not distinguish between lies and truth.
By the way, how did you find out that Jang Cheon-hwa killed the Arbitration Foundation? He must have tried to kill them all and destroy the evidence.
That looks like there were survivors.
A survivor?
This is a great disciple named Ji-gyeong. He says he was able to escape with the help of an old man. It is said to have a noble appearance and strong martial arts.
What is the identity of the old man?
They say they dont even know where they are. Anyway, with his help, I escaped and reported this to the Shaolin Temple. Because of that, Shaolin Temple is in an emergency situation right now.
It was an incident caused by Jang Cheon-hwa, the head of the Cheonmujangju, who was one of the two rivers in the world, not another person.
The only person with a presence equal to or greater than that of Kang Ho was Lee Chong.
It was an incident in which a warrior who could be called the best in the world wiped out the warriors of Shaolin Temple.
It was never easy to get over.
If Jijing hadnt survived, the Shaolin Temple would never have known of Zhang Tianhuas involvement.
The person who saved thend must have been Pungjon.
The appearance described by Hong Yu-shin exactly matched Pungjon.
If he was a good man, he would be able to help a disciple of Shaolin Temple avoiding Zhang Chunhuas eyes.
The question is, why did Zhang Chun-hwa want to kill the mediator of Shaolin Temple?
No matter how much I thought about it, there was no reason for Jang Chun-hwa to fight with Shaolin Temple.
Why did you push yourself so hard? What are you trying to hide? Could he have intervened in the conflict between the shamans and Yongcheongok?
Then it makes sense.
The one swordsmen he knew and the shamans were not the ones to surprise the soldiers returning home after being wounded.
If Zhang Tianhua had intervened, everything would make sense.
The part that Pyowol did not understand the most was the death of Jinin, the first sword.
The martial arts of the one swordsman Jinin were processed into thread, and in any case, one of his own body could be taken out. I couldnt understand the fact that he was killed after parting with Yonggeomsan.
A picture was drawn in Pyowols mind.
After the confrontation with Yonggeomsan, Jinin with one sword returns with internal injuries. Jang Chun-hwa appeared in front of such a sword.
Pyowol felt the blood in his whole body go cold.
It was no longer the realm of the imagination.
It was a reconstruction of an incident that had already taken ce and the truth hidden behind this incident.
Chang Chun-hwa was fanning the chaos of the world even more.
His son Zhang Wu-geuk was not enough, and his father intervened, so the world was inevitably more confused.
Hong Yu-shin looked at his expression and spoke carefully.
I want to see Pyo Daehyeop at Shaolin Temple.
me?
yes! He wanted to contact me privately. Thats why you asked me.
Did the host say it himself?
yes! Master Unji, the head monk, personally put in the request.
Master Unji, the master of Shaolin, was a giant of the river.
He had as much influence as Li Kangs owners, Chang Cheon-hwa and Lee Chung.
Such a person wanted to contact Pyowol directly. It meant that Ambassador Unji was taking the matter seriously.
Pyowol murmured.
Shaolin
It was over a thousand li from Haimen to Songshan where Shaolin was located. No matter how fast we moved, it took at least ten days.
How is the Great War going?
We are still fighting fiercely, but the bnce of victory is tipping little by little in favor of the Federation Council.
is it?
Thanks to Pyo Dae-hyeop. Because you dealt with Hwang Dok-go and those who followed him, there was a big gap in Geumcheonhoes power.
Dokgohwang and Mugeomryeons warriors were by no means insignificant in the Geumcheonhoe.
Their void was not something that could be easily filled.
Above all, the reputation of Geumcheonhoe was damaged because of what Dokgo Hwang had done. The ughter hemitted at Haemun dealt a fatal blow to the morality of the Keumcheonhoe.
Due to this incident, arge number of unmanned soldiers who did not participate in the Gangho Daejeon and took notice or kept the middle path joined the Union Association.
Because of that, the power of Geumcheonhoe shrank and the Eunryeonhoe increased in power in return.
Pyowol did not want to directly intervene in the fight between the two forces.
He thought he had done his job just by uniting the assassins. The rest was up to them.
But Zhang Chun-hwas work was different.
If Jang Cheon-hwa really killed Jin-in with the sword and instigated the fight between the shamans and Yongcheon-gok, I couldnt stand still.
This is because Il Sword Jinin not only had a special rtionship with him, but also showed great favor to Soma.
I will go to the Shaolin Temple myself.
You did well.
Hong Yu-shin was delighted.
Pyowol was one of the main yers moving the times.
Although he himself hated being seen and liked to contemte in the shadows.
In any case, it was clear that he was one of the few warriors with the qualifications and ability to keep Chang Chun-hwa in check in the current river.
Hong Ye-seol said.
Iming too.
Do it. Salno will stay here to recuperate, and Soma will also be taken.
I will tell you that.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and replied.
Pyowols gaze turned to Sogyeoksan Mountain. to ask for his opinion.
I fall Because we have to track down So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu.
If you need help, always bring in the assassins of the ck world.
Is that okay?
Use whatever you like.
good!
Sogyeoksan smiled.
Since he himself was an assassin, he knew better than anyone how to use an assassin.
Moreover, So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu, whom he pursues, were also former assassins.
There was no entity more effective than the assassin at tracking down the assassin.
Sogyeoksan promised.
Ill be sure to find the two kites.
Tarha and Salno sat side by side in chairs and looked at the backing.
Tarha also suffered considerable injuries in the confrontation with Dokgo, and Salno lost one arm and one leg.
Both of them needed a long recuperation.
Tarha asked Salno.
Are the wounds okay?
Hehe! It hurts.
Do assassins feel pain too?
Arent assassins people?
Looking at your lord, it doesnt seem like it.
He is special.
but!
Tarha nodded.
Pyowol was the most special being among the people he met.
Without him, Haewonjang would have ceased to exist.
Because Pyowol intervened, he and his only granddaughter were able to save their lives.
That grace was never light.
Tarha said.
The ship of the ghost fleet was loaded with a lot of riches.
is it?
I dont know how much it was plundered, but it was an unimaginable amount. As soon as I dispose of it, I will send it to the ck Territory.
what?
Shouldnt I also repay the favor? With the wealth of the Ghost Fleet, you can run the ck Territory for decades without any ie.
hmm!
No matter how strong your will is, if you do not have riches, you will be swayed by various temptations. I hope he always stays in the same mind as he is now. So please ept it for me.
Tsk! I thought Id rest a bit now, but youre taking on troublesome work again.
Isnt it okay to rest after death? Work hard as long as you live.
Youre talking about the same thing as someone.
Salno closed his eyes, but a smile hung on his lips.
Chapter 604
Episode 604
Haemun quickly regained its original form.
Everything that had copsed was rebuilt, as if to prove the popr belief that there is nothing that cannot be achieved with gold.
Streets have been restored to their original appearance, and mansions that have been burned or copsed have been rebuilt.
It was not possible to bring the dead back to life, but in any case, the appearance was restored to its former appearance.
It was thanks to the huge amount of money that was released at Haewonjang.
As soon as Haemun regained some stability, many ships came in again.
Numerous ships waited at the dock to unload goods, and merchants flocked to buy goods. However, he couldnt save the workers, so he only rolled his feet.
In response, Haewonjang directly hired the workers of the copsed Jeokgeonhoe and went out to support.
The goods off this ship are sent to the first warehouse.
Send this to the third warehouse.
A middle-aged writer who was originally a middle manager of Jeokgeonhoe skillfully arranged workers and assigned a warehouse to store goods.
The middle-aged writer truly demonstrated the ability of one per hundred.
Thanks to that, merchants were able to breathe.
The old man with a thick beard couldnt help but admire the middle-aged writer.
What a man. I wish I could recruit someone like that.
His name is Yumugun.
He was the owner of the Chilhyeon Group, which had enemies in Henan.
Today was the day the ship operated by the Chilhyun Foundation entered Haemun. Yu-gun was such a passionate person that he took a boat and pioneered a route to the West when he was young.
Thanks to the hardships of his youth, he secured a stable source of supply in the West Station and operated a regr ship.
When I heard the news of the disaster at Haimen, I was very worried. I couldnt sleep properly because I was worried about whether I would be able to unload normally or secure the safety of the ship. However, the situation of security and the supply and demand of workers in Haimen was unexpectedly good.
All of that was thanks to Haewonjang and the middle-aged writer who gave instructions in the middle.
Although middle-aged writers were not highly regarded in the Jeokgeonhoe, they were disying their abilities to the fullest as soon as they belonged to Haewonjang.
His ability was so outstanding that Yu-gun thought he wanted to recruit him. However, he did not know what kind of disadvantage he would face if he recklessly took out a person who was moderately employed at the Haewonjang. So I had to be patient.
In the meantime, it was time to unload the ship of the Seventh Generation.
A middle-aged writer assigned workers.
Send the goods off this ship to the seventh warehouse. Check it out there and give it to the Seventh Generation.
yes!
The workers jumped onto the boat with the answer.
After a while, the workers unloaded the cargo they had brought in from the West Station.
The merchants of the Seventh Stage looked at them with wide-eyed eyes to see if their luggage was being unloaded properly.
In the meantime, Yoo Yu-gun cautiously approached the middle-aged writer.
Hello. Lets say that the child is the soldier of the Chilhyeondan.
ah! You are the Lord of the Seven Stars. The lower person is said to be Haewonjang, Gampyeong-hyeon.
You must have felt great.
Just call me the housekeeper, please.
All right. Persimmon Lord! Can I ask you one favor?
which?
We were in a hurry toe to Haimen, so we couldnt form a proper team.
ah!
Gampyeonghyeon sighed.
All the goods brought in from the West Station were rare items that were difficult to obtain. To transport these treasures to distant ces, they had to be escorted by warriors.
Originally, the Chilhyun Foundation also had its own Ho Sangdan. But due to unavoidable circumstances, I couldnt bring them.
It seemed that the goods brought from the West Station could somehow be carried. The problem was unmanned people to protect things.
So, can you rmend some reliable unmanned soldiers?
Are you talking about soldiers who will rece the Ho Sangdan?
yes!
Mmm!
Gampyeonghyeon was lost in thought for a moment.
It was not umon for merchants entering Haimen to make such a request.
In trade ports such as Haemun, there were ronin or warriors to escort the upper ranks. So, it was not difficult to grant this request.
However, the case was different this time.
This is because many unmanned people were swept away through a series of incidents.
All the halfway ronin escaped, and all the warriors who were at the level died.
It was not easy to supply and supply proper unmanned people.
ah! You can do that.
Gampyeonghyeon suddenly pped his hands and shouted.
Yoo-gun asked with a smile.
Do you have any good ideas?
There are people who are heading towards Hanam. I think you should go with them.
Are their martial arts strong?
Its not just strong. With them, there would be no risk at all.
Are there such people? How much would I have to pay to hire them?
I dont think I can be sure. I will ask them directly.
Then please.
Wait in the warehouse of the Chilhyun Foundation. If things go well, I will send them to the warehouse.
Could you please tell me who they are?
That is troublesome. Even if it makes sense to apany them, dont ask.
All right.
At this point, Yuu-kun couldnt help but notice.
It means that the people Gampyeonghyeon says are really great martial artists.
Who are they?
The seventh warehouse was huge.
This warehouse was used jointly by several guilds as well as the Chilhyeondan.
Fortunately, only items from the Chilhyeon Foundation came in today, so the warehouse was quiet.
The people of the Chilhyun Foundation waited for news from Gampyeong-hyeon while loading the goods from the boat onto the cart.
Could it be that the story didnt go well?
If so, it would have had to rescue the unmanned people on its own. However, it was not easy to find a proper unmanned person.
An unidentified unmanned person could turn into a bandit during transportation.
It was a time when Yumus anxiety was gradually amplified.
Four people appeared in front of the seventh warehouse.
It consisted of two adult men, a young boy, and a woman whose face was covered with a cotton thread.
The moment he saw them, Yoo-gun felt the blood in his whole body go cold. Instinctively, they realized that they were not ordinary military men.
Those who appeared in the seventh warehouse were Pyowol, Hong Ye-seol, Soma, and Hong Yu-shin.
Pyowol slightly changed his face with a reverse bone ball to hide his identity. But, like a seasoned merchant, Yuu saw through that Pyowol was the core of this group.
He spoke cautiously to Pyowol and the others.
Are these the people the head of the family rmended?
Thats right.
It was Hong Yu-shin who answered.
Hong Yoo-shin smiled kindly and approached Yoo-gun.
I was on my way to Henan on business, but just in time, a request from the Chilhyeon Group came in. What is it? Isnt this a rtionship? Dont worry, we will escort you safely to Henan.
Ah yes!
Anything will be resolved between me and that guy.
The person Hong Yu-shin pointed to was Soma.
Seeing Souma, who looked only about ten years old, Yuu-kun remained silent for a moment.
I couldnt believe that such a young boy could have such inaction. However, the moment he saw the boys eyes, Yoo-gun changed his mind.
It was because the moment I saw Somas eyes, I felt a chill.
Somas eyes were so frightening that the goose bumps on his forearms wouldnt subside easily.
Beforeing to Haimen, Soma looked only six or seven years old. However, in just a few days, he grew taller and now looked like he was about 10 years old.
Time, which had stopped for him, began to flow again.
It was a miracle that happened because Ilbo Jinin removed the side effects of Dafa.
Seeing the miracle that had happened to her, Soma cried for a long time. I cried even more sadly at the thought of Jin-in.
If it had not been for the Ilgeom Jinin, this miracle would never have happened.
Soma vowed to avenge the one sword, Jinin. Maybe thats why there was a subtle life flowing in his eyes.
Yuu-kun also had thick bones in Gangho, so he had a thick stomach, and he shrank just by looking at Somas eyes.
Yu-gun said to Hong Yu-shin cautiously.
I will give you a wagon for your party.
It doesnt matter if I just walk.
no. I am escorted by great people, so I have to give this much.
thank you. Instead, we will make it safely to Henan. haha!
Hong Yushin smiled broadly.
It was a long road of more than a thousand li to the destination.
It was nice to be able to travel such a long distance in afortable carriage.
Hong Yu-shin quickly climbed into the drivers seat. Soma sat beside him, and Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol sat inside.
As soon as they were all seated, the Chilhyun Team departed.
Yuu-gun shouted.
Hurry up. We should arrive at Zhengzhou in Henan Province within ten days at thetest.
Zhengzhou was arge city close to Songshan, where Shaolin Temple was located.
The base of the Chilhyun Group was right in Jeongju.
Thats why Pyowol epted the request of the Chilhyun Foundation.
Pyowol opened the window and looked outside.
I saw three people standing in the distance.
Yul A-yeon, Salno, and Tar.
Yul Ah-yeon looked at Pyo-wol with deep eyes, and Salno expressed regret that he couldnt go with them.
It was an inevitable choice for Pyowol.
Taking Salno, who was not in good health, could dy the journey. Above all, a trustworthy person had to manage the assassins of the ck Territory.
It was something only Salno could do.
So, Pyo-wol had to leave Salno at Hae-mun.
Salno bowed his head to Pyowol while on crutches.
Pyo-wol also nodded slightly and closed the carriage window.
widely!
When the window closed, Hong Ye-seol opened his mouth.
Im d though. There was an upper section heading towards Jeongju. Its good that you asked Yul Sojeo.
It was Hong Ye-seols idea that he wanted to find a guild heading to Henan.
Pyowol was already a big yer in Gangho.
In a situation where many people were paying attention to him, if he moved with his real face, he had no choice but to be noticed immediately.
The best way was to blend in with the procession of the representative group or the headquarters of Henam, like the Chilhyeondan.
Pyowol asked.
What is your estimated time of arrival?
Anyway, it will take a little longer because there are arge number of people moving. Wouldnt it take at least a fortnight?
Its 15 days
That much is the minimum calction. If you get caught up in an unexpected event, it may take longer.
I guess so.
Pyowol shook his head.
As the river was wide, it was impossible to predict when an incident would break out.
Looking back, Pyo-wol always encountered unexpected idents on the way to Kang-ho.
I didnt even know that incidents and idents were happening because of the existence of Pyowol.
Pyo-wol hoped that this would not happen this time.
Hong Ye-seol said.
Heukgye will be well maintained by Salno, so all we have to do is pay attention to our next steps.
hmm!
By the way, what was Zhang Chunhua thinking of doing this?
Originally, when you have power, what you want to write is a persons heart.
Even though youve already achieved everything?
There is Gwangmumun.
Gwangmumun?
One river in the world is better than two rivers in the world.
You mean all of this was aimed at Gwangmumun?
I think so.
hmm!
Hong Ye-seol let out a quiet voice.
This is because Pyowols words made sense.
It was then that I suddenly had a strange thought.
But why is Gwangmumun so quiet?
Along with Cheonmujang, it was Gwangmumun, which is called the River of Heaven.
He must have been closely watching the movements of the Cheonmujang.
It was strange that such people did not respond to Chang Chun-hwas movements.
The only person active in Gangho was Lee Geom-han, the owner of Somun, and the others were stuck in Gwangmumun and did not show any movement.
Am I just sitting by the sidelines?
Maybe its both.
Chapter 605
Episode 605 The
Seventh Generation moved at a fairly fast pace.
Twenty or so carts were loaded with precious objects from the West. There was no reason for the product to go bad like rice, but the longer the transportation period, the higher the possibility of damage to the product.
It had to arrive in Zhengzhou as soon as possible and put it in a secure warehouse.
Danju Yumu-gun of the Chilhyun Group personally checked the items on the cart from time to time.
After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the goods, Yoo and Gun started thepany again.
Fortunately, the road to Jeongju is well paved. Thanks to this, the impact on the cart was minimal.
Yu-gun moved on horseback at the top of the upper ranks.
He was not only an excellent merchant, but also an excellent guide. When he was in the lead, the Chilhyun Team maintained a sense of stability.
A middle-aged soldier approached Yumus side.
It was Lee Su-hak, the closest aide to Yoo-gun.
Lee Soo-hak was still a soldier recognized by Gangho. In the Jeongju area, he boasted excellent swordsmanship to the extent that he was nicknamed Blood Star Sword (ѪDŽ).
Lee Soo-hak looked at the back of the upper row and said.
But can we keep them like that?
What do you mean?
No, Im saying this because I want to be able to go by carriagefortably like that, even though my name is a stamp.
A look of dissatisfaction was evident on Lee Soo-haks face.
He was in the position that there would be no problem in transporting goods to Jeongju even if he did not hire Bo-pyo. So, I was dissatisfied with not trusting myself and hiring Bo Pyo separately.
Yoo Yu-kun nced at Lee Soo-hak and said.
They deserve to be treated like that.
Sweet Lord!
These are the people guaranteed by Haewonjang.
But what will other people think if you receive such excessive preferential treatment?
Who are the others?
The soldiers of the upper ranks.
Are they dissatisfied?
That means it could be.
Yoo Soo-Haks answer gave a slight impression.
The warriors brought in now did not belong to the Ho Sangdan operated by the Chilhyun Group. They were soldiers recruited by Lee Soo-hak through personal acquaintance.
Lee Soo-hak guaranteed their identities, but I couldnt shake the feeling of embarrassment. Thats why I didnt even discuss with Lee Su-Hak and asked for a separate ticket.
Isuhak and the soldiers were dissatisfied with that.
They think they can hire Bo-pyo, but at least they should have discussed it with them.
Yuu-kun said firmly.
If there are people dissatisfied with my decision, I will terminate the contract as soon as I return to Jeongju.
Mmm!
Do you think there are still people who are dissatisfied?
I think my thoughts were short. There can be no dissatisfied people.
Lee Soo-Hak quietly rolled his tail and stepped back.
Yoo-gun red at such a mathematician.
If only I had brought the upper deck, I wouldnt have dared to say such a thing to me.
Thepany had no choice but to send it there because there was another problem with the Chilhyun Group.
As a second-best solution, he brought in arithmetic science and martial arts, but there was a tendency to y on his head from time to time like this.
Tsk!
Yuu-kun, who clenched his tongue, drove the horse again.
Meanwhile, Lee Soo-hak, who was separated from Yu-gun, approached the soldiers.
Seven warriors weed Lee Soo-hak.
How was it?
Are you going to let them down?
Lee Soo-hak shook his head at the soldiers words.
no! They said they would terminate the contract with you if you keepining.
Shit!
No, its thanks to whoever made it here safely.
The unmanned people expressed their dissatisfaction.
They red at Yoo Yu-guns back with lively eyes.
One of them said to Lee Soo-hak in a coy voice.
older brother!
why?
Shall we do that?
that?
yes! Are you just going to do it tonight?
Mmm!
Lee Soo-hak let out a quiet voice at Mu-ins words.
As he seemed to be thinking for a while, another soldier came to his aid.
older brother! What is there to worry about? Didnt this make it difficult to separate the top of the arc?
youre right. There is no reason to hesitate any longer. All of us could live in luxury for the rest of our lives just by selling the goods from the cart.
Are you going to just throw it away?
Not just one or two, but all seven of them fanned this math.
After thinking about it for a while, Soo-Hak Lee made a decision.
We cant do it alone.
why?
Newly hired staff. Not normal guys. If theyre much stronger than us, theres a high chance our endeavor will end in failure.
So Su-Hak Lee tried to pull him out of the carriage.
To personally look at the newly hired staff and judge the extent of their inaction. However, his attempt failed due to the opposition of Yumugun.
Then one of the drones cautiously offered an opinion.
How about this? If you go a hundred li further, you wille to a canyon, and there is a living nt there.
If its wild vegetables, are they green?
yes! My younger brother is staying there, and if you ask him, he will be able to mobilize the living things.
Are you trying to join hands with the green people now?
yes!
Mmm!
Anyway, if we go through the ancestral rites, we wont be able to walk around with our heads held high. No one will treat us as human beings for betraying our employers. In that case, it would be better to make sure things are handled.
Can you believe that your brother is alive?
Dont worry about that. I can handle it just fine.
good night!
Lee Soo-hak made a decision.
For this purpose from the beginning, he joined the Seventh Stage.
In the meantime, I couldnt do anything because I was paying attention to the Ho Sangdan, but they are not here now.
It was because he and the warriors worked behind the scenes and sent them to other ces. It was all for today.
If I miss this opportunity now, I dont know when this golden opportunity wille again.
I was worried about the Pyoyo hired by Yoo-gun, but it was already a sign.
As long as he rode on the tigers back, he had to go to the end even if he died.
Fuck! what is life We will go all the way.
Lee Soo-hak muttered as he looked at the carriage Pyo-wol and his party were riding in.
The Seventh Stage entered the canyon.
Yumugun told people.
A stone or a rock may fall, so everyone be careful.
yes!
All right.
Merchants and workers responded vigorously.
The most dangerous thing in such a canyon was the rocks and mud that rolled down without warning.
That made me more nervous than usual.
It was when the Chilhyeondan had passed halfway through the canyon amidst the tension of the people.
Whoa!
Kill them all and take them away.
Suddenly, bandits appeared from both sides of the canyon and charged.
Yu-gun and the merchants were startled and confused. Then Yoo Yoo-gun and Lee Soo-haks eyes met.
What are you doing? Come on, dont stop them.
Hehe!
Lee Soo-hak raised a phoneme to Yoo Yoo-guns chaeun.
For a moment, I felt an ominous feeling.
Could you?
Attack!
Instead of answering, Lee Soo-hak gave an order to the soldiers.
yes!
Haap!
The soldiers answered and attacked the workers and merchants of the Chilhyeondan. Merchants and workers who did not expect their attack fell screaming.
Aww!
Buy and save me!
Outside, thieves attacked, and inside, Isuwa and warriors wrestled with swords.
Due to domestic and foreign exchanges, the Chilhyeondan copsed in an instant.
Yoo-gun looked at Lee Soo-hak with an expression of disbelief.
How can you do this?
How nice would it be if you listened to me like that? Hehe!
Lee Soo-hak raised a phoneme and approached Yoo-gun.
Blood dripped from the sword in his hand.
Ah!
evil!
A series of screams came from behind.
As a result, Lee Soo-haks phoneme deepened.
Did youe to the Seventh Stage for this purpose from the beginning?
Whoops! dont me me me it on your eyes for not being able to see people.
profit!
Anyway, all the things brought in from the West Station will be mine. By the way, the staffs you hired dont seem to be of much help. Why dont you go out to this point? Hehe!
Probably, by now, all of the treasures in the wagon would have been killed.
It was because he had firmly told the Green Foresters to take care of the wagon with the Bo-pyo riding on it first.
Lee Soo-hak raised his sword and aimed it at his employer.
Ill kill you at once, without pain. Thats myst consideration for my employer though.
It was when Lee Soo-hak smiled.
Heeep!
Suddenly, I heard someones strange scream behind me.
Soo-Hak Lee turned his head involuntarily, feeling an ominous feeling.
In an instant, Lee Soo-haks eyes widened.
Because it was an unbelievable sight.
Greuk! Tongue Brother!
One of the warriors following him had his throat cut and was regurgitating bloody foam. Behind such an unmanned man was a boy of about ten years old.
Blood was dripping from the sword in the boys hand.
Under the circumstances, it was clear that the boy had cut an unmanned man.
thud!
After staggering for a moment, the warrior fell to the floor. And never moved again.
It was clear that it was desperate.
Numerous corpses were visible behind the boys back.
The problem is that the dead are not merchants or workers of the Seventh Stage.
It was the Nokrim Inds that he attacked with his younger brothers.
oh my god! So, does that mean that those screams were uttered by people other than the Chilhyeondan?
Goosebumps ran up my spine.
The damage to the Seventh Stage was not that great.
Only the merchants and workers who were attacked first suffered minor injuries, but the rest were fine.
Four people were already surrounding the Seventh Stage.
It was Pyowol and hispanions.
The moment the green roads attacked, they spurned the wagon and came out to protect the Chilhyeondan.
Their actions were like a sh of lightning, and Lee Soo-hak did not recognize them.
Hong Yu-shin patted his shoulder and grumbled.
Ouch! its deceit The wall must havee because it suddenly moved violently.
At his feet, a dozen or so people were lying around.
There were numerous dead or injured Nokrimdo near Hong Ye-seol and Pyo-wol.
Soma opened her mouth with her long sword drawn.
Brother!
Huh huh?
You know what I hate the most?
How do I do that?
Youre betraying right away. The world is in chaos because people like Hyung-ah are stabbing people who are living well. I think so, but what do you think?
Thats it
You dont have to answer hyung! Brother, I dont want to hear the answer anyway. Im sure youll find an excuse.
I was wrong. I will never betray you again, so please spare my life.
Lee Soo-hak threw away his sword and apologized.
With only four people, he overpowered all the green inds in that short time and killed his younger siblings.
Its not something that Lee Math can handle.
Why do these things look like shit?
If I had known that the people riding in the wagon would be so terrifying, I would never have attempted plunder.
Soma stood in front of Lee Soo-hak.
Brother! I never trust people like my brother. If you try to save him, hell only hit you in the back of the head again.
I will never do anything like that. So live. Because I will leave Jeongju and never see you again.
In an instant, Soma swung his sword.
Awesome!
Lee Soo-Hak, whose head was cut off, died as it was.
Soma looked down at his head and said.
Brother! Didnt I tell you? I never believe people like you.
Chapter 606
Episode 606
Today we sleep here.
Yoo Yu-gun looked at Pyo-wol and said cautiously.
Not only that, but the entire Chilhyeon Team only looked at Pyowol and his party.
It was because I had witnessed with my own eyes the terrible inaction they had just shown.
There were over 70 Nokrim Ind who were attacked by 8 people who sympathized with the Chilhyeondan. Nearly eighty soldiers were subdued in an instant without much effort.
Id never seen anything like this before.
If they changed their minds and wanted to plunder the products of the Seventh Stage, they couldnt stop them.
Because of that, Yoo-gun and the people of the Chilhyun Group looked at the four of them with fearful eyes.
Kang-hos humanity was heartless, and it wasmon for Bo-pyo, whom he hired today, to turn into a bandit the next day.
Yoo-gun said carefully, hoping that such a thing would not happen.
The initiative of the journey has already passed to Pyowol. So I just waited for his decision.
Fortunately, Pyo-wol agreed with him.
Do it.
thank you.
Yoo-gun made a thrilled expression at Pyo-wols pleasant answer.
He hurriedly ordered the merchants and workers under hismand to prepare for homelessness.
Fortunately, the people of the Seventh Stage were very familiar with this kind of work.
They moved in perfect order, lighting several bonfires and boiling porridge inrge pots.
Pyowol and the others also sat around the bonfire. Then Yoo Yu brought the jar containing the porridge himself.
You can share this.
haha! thank you thank you for this food.
Hong Yoo-shinughed and took over the jar.
Yoo Yu-gun nced at Pyo-wol. It was because he was curious about the identity of Pyowol.
Anyone could see that the leader of this group was the leader of the group.
The problem is that we cannot even guess the identity of Pyowol.
With his ability, he could not recognize the true face of Pyo-wol, who changed his face into a reverse bone ball. So, my curiosity only grew.
Hong Yu-shin noticed Yu-guns intentions.
Holding the jar, he clung to Yoo Yu-kuns side and whispered.
Lord Yu!
yes?
There are things you should know and things you shouldnt know.
ah!
I trust you will understand what I am talking about. Dont bother with this one. Then there will be no problems.
I see. I wont even think about going there again.
Yuu-gun quickly replied.
A cold sweat broke out on the back of Yoo Yu-gun as he returned to his ce.
Hong Yu-shin smiled as he looked at his back.
His heart was understandable.
This side entrusted him with a lifeline, but since he didnt even know the other persons identity, it was only natural that he was curious. However, I couldnt reveal the identity of this side.
If that was the case, there was no reason to move with the Chilhyeondan by using such a cumbersome method.
Lets eat.
Hong Yu-shin distributed the porridge in a jar to three people. Then he scooped up a bowl and sat down.
It was a quick kill.
It had no taste and was poorly seasoned.
Still, the four of them ate porridge in silence withoutining.
All of them were homeless people, and had the experience of surviving for months on worse food.
At this level, it was no different from enjoying luxury.
Hong Yu-shin suddenly took out a gourd from his waist and held it.
There was alcohol in it.
Hong Yu-sin pours the liquor out of the bottle without even inviting others to do so.
Big!
He wiped the liquid from his mouth with his sleeve and smiled contentedly.
It was a drink I got in a hurry before departure, but it was more delicious than I thought.
Good! anyone for a drink? Also no Then I will drink it all.
Pyo-wol originally did not drink alcohol, and Hong Ye-seol did not drink unless necessary. Soma is young and has not yet drank.
In the end, Hong Yu-shin was the only one who could drink alcohol among the people present. So, Hong Yu-shin drank with peace of mind.
Suddenly Hong Ye-seol opened his mouth.
I think Kang-ho is really confused. To think that the soldier hired to guard the guilds goods would rather plunder it.
Maybe something like this is happening all over the river.
Kanghos morality has fallen to the ground.
Its been a long time since I fell to the ground. No, I wonder if morality existed in Gangho in the first ce. If that were the case, the world wouldnt have been ruined to this extent.
Hong Ye-seol could not refute Pyo-wols cynical words.
I really doubted whether there was morality in Gangho like he said.
If morality existed in Gangho, there would be no way there would be assassins like her. And the world wouldnt have been so confused.
Soma suddenly called Pyowol.
Brother!
huh?
Can I go to the non-partisan faction after this job?
You seem to be worried about the nonpartisans.
huh!
Soma nodded.
In fact, Soma did not have much affection for the shaman faction.
The only person he gave affection to was the one swordsman Jinin. However, when I heard the news that Il Sword Jin-in died and the shaman faction suffered great misfortune, I was so worried that I couldnt bear it.
I dont know if its because I fell in love with the shaman faction while I was with Ilgum Jinin.
Pyowol said.
Do whatever you feel like.
You mean its okay to go to a non-partisan faction?
okay!
Thank you brother!
Thank you!
I am always grateful to my brother. If it werent for you, hyung, I wouldnt have been able to live like this.
its okay!
Hi-Hi!
Soma let out a characteristicugh. But there was an embarrassing light on his face.
As the body grew, somas mind also grew. Perhaps because of that, the feelings of joy, anger and sorrow that I had not felt before came back to life.
Soma threw more wood into the bonfire for no reason.
Tadak! Tadak!
As the wood entered, the campfire burned more violently.
The intense heat made the four faces red.
Hong Ye-seol leaned on Pyo-wols shoulder, his face as red as Hong Shi.
Pyowol didnt even bother to push her away.
Time passed in their thoughts.
The people of the Seventh Stage went to bed early.
When it came to sleeping, it was all about choosing the floor and sleeping covered with a mat or blood jacket.
It was the same with Pyowol and the others.
They each covered themselves in their bloody clothes and went to sleep.
Late at night, Pyowol could not sleep alone and put twigs into the campfire.
Pyowol suddenly lifted his head and looked up at the sky.
In the cloudless night sky, countless stars were radiating brilliant light.
Pyowol could not take his eyes off the sea of stars.
A lot of starlight stuck in his retinas.
At that moment, something surged up from the depths of my heart.
I didnt even know what it was.
Its been quite a while since Ive been so emotionally shaken.
If it was like before, Pyowol would have thoroughly prevented the agitation of emotions. This is because he has reached the point where he can control his emotions with his will. But this time I didnt want to.
It was a time when the emotional ripples were getting bigger and bigger.
Pop!
Suddenly, as if cut with a knife, the turbulence of emotions was cut off.
Pyowol narrowed her eyes.
It was because it was not his will that the emotional ripples were cut off.
Someone intervened in his feelings.
Precisely, the presence of someone prevented the feelings of Pyowol from continuing.
Pyowol looked around.
Everyone was asleep.
Even those who were on the night watch.
They were in a standing position with their eyes closed.
Pyowol stood up.
Still, no one noticed his movements.
Even Hong Ye-seol and Soma, who have sensitive senses.
It was absolutely not a normal situation.
It was then.
Wow!
One of the stars floating in the night sky crashed as it were.
The ce where the stars fell was the ce where the Chilhyun Group was sleeping.
If the stars fall like this, everyone here will lose their lives.
Dig!
Pyowol kicked off the ground and threw himself.
A ghost rain was extracted from his hand.
Caang!
With a metallic sound, the first ghost rain hit the stars and bounced off them. However, Pyo-wol was not disappointed and continued to rain ghosts.
Kakakang!
The ghost rain bounced back and forth.
It was only after the fifth ghost rain had bounced off that Pyowol realized that the falling star was actually a single sword.
Brilliant light was emanating from the sword, which bent in a gentle curve. Thats why it was mistaken for a falling star.
It was clear that the young light around the Tao was crossing the river.
One of the downsides of martial arts that express strong energy through weapons is that the strong energy is no longer maintained when the weapon is dropped from the hand.
A huge amount of energy is consumed to maintain the strength. It was almost impossible to transmit enough energy to maintain strength in a weapon by striking the air.
That was Kang-hosmon sense.
But now, in front of my eyes, there was a scene thatpletely denied Kang-hosmon sense.
Pyo-wol released the suhonsa and collected all the ghost rain that bounced in all directions.
Instead, what he brought out was the ck thunder sasa river.
Paperweight!
A ck thunderbolt ran over the river made of thread.
Pyowol rotated the ck Thunder Sagang and countered the flying Tao.
Follow me!
The ck thundersasa river and the river crossing shed, and a metal sound exploded, and an intense air wave hit the Chilhyeondan.
What is it?
Kuuk!
Surprised by that, people came to their senses only then.
Among them were Soma and Hong Ye-seol and Hong Yu-sin.
Their eyes widened at the unbelievable sight unfolding before them.
The sight of Pyowol confronting the falling star with ck thunderstorms was unbelievably unrealistic even after seeing it with the naked eye.
Btedly, they were shocked to learn that the falling star was in fact a Tao with a short Dao River.
crazy!
oh my god!
Does that make sense?
It was then.
Wow!
A huge explosion urred in the air.
At the same time, a tremendous storm hit the Seventh Stage.
Each Kuwagwa!
Cheak!
Buy and save me!
Heheuk!
The people of the Seventh Stage were swept away by the storm and rolled to the ground.
Soma and Hong Ye-seol and Hong Yu-sin endured by raising their internal skills.
After a while the storm dissipated.
Hong Ye-seol opened his closed eyes and looked into the air.
he is?
The first thing she found was Pyowols whereabouts.
Then, in her field of vision, she saw the back of the Pyowol flying in the air.
In an instant, he turned into a tiny dot and disappeared from sight.
The moon!
Hong Ye-seol called him and tried to track him down.
At that moment, Hong Yushin and Soma simultaneously grabbed her by the shoulders and pressed them.
Why are you like this?
Not following him is helping him.
Patience sister!
The two shook their heads at the same time.
The whole area was destroyed as if a huge meteorite had fallen.
At least, if the moon hadnt dispersed the impact, everyone here today would have lost their lives.
It was truly unimaginable power.
It was unbelievable that he could create such a scene by throwing a bag of swords. I would never have believed it if I hadnt actually experienced it.
I dont know who threw the sword, but it was clear that it was an unmanned man far above their reach.
If he had followed Pyowol for no reason, there was a high probability that he would catch his ankle, let alone help. That is why Hong Ye-seol was restrained.
Hong Ye-seol gently bit her red lips.
With the restraint of the two, he regained his reason.
Hong Ye-seols gaze was fixed on the direction where the moon disappeared.
Who is it? Who did this
Her voice trembled.
Chapter 607
Episode 607
Pyols body soared into the air like a wild goose.
Right before the body reached its apex and fell, it stepped on the protruding part of the cliff and jumped up again.
Wow!
Again, the new model of the moon soared into the air. Then, before falling again, he soared up the cliff as a stepping stone.
Pyowol climbed up the cliff like that and arrived at the top of the gorge in an instant. It was the same canyon that the Chilhyun Group passed through today.
Pyowol arrived at the top of the gorge and looked at the front.
there he was
An elderly soldier standing with his hands behind his back.
He was the soldier that Do-gang threw the young Do to the ce where the Chilhyeon Group was sleeping.
The moment he saw him, Pyowol couldnt breathe properly as if he was crushed by a huge rock.
It was the first time I felt a tremendous sense of presence and pressure after leaving Gangho.
It was unbelievable that an individual could have such a presence.
Compared to the unmanned man in front of him, many masters he had met so far were only at the level of children.
Who are you?
Pyowols eyes narrowed.
He was fully prepared so that he could issue a ghost rain and a bridesmaid at any time.
In contrast, the opponent was rxed.
Regardless of what he was thinking, his expression and atmosphere were as rxed as if he were out for a walk.
The unmanned man stretched out his hand.
Wedge liquid!
At that moment, a sword flew from afar andnded in his hand.
It was the sword that had flown to the ce where the Chilhyeondan was homeless.
The Do, which Pyo-wol blocked with the ck Thunder Sagang and made it crash, returned to the hands of a warrior again.
It was an absurd craft of emptiness.
The distance from here to the ce where the Tao crashed was more than ten li.
The study of the Heo Gong Submulta, which urately brought only ones sword from that distance, was a highly advanced skill that other warriors did not even dare to attempt.
Pyo-wol did not have the confidence to unfold such a level of empty space.
It was possible to achieve this level of feat only when infinite gong power, ardent simbeop, and delicate internal gong operation beyond imagination were added.
The vignce of natural excellence had to be strengthened.
Then the unmanned opened his mouth.
There is nothing to be so wary of. I just called you to talk casually.
You make the invitation so loud? At least we were all about to die.
I knew you would stop me enough.
What if I couldnt stop you?
Did you stop it anyway?
Pyo-wol almost cursed at Mu-ins calm reply without realizing it.
In order to block the sword he threw, Pyowol had to draw out all his power. If the operation of internal energy is slightly out of alignment orcks internal strength, you will not be able to stand still.
Seeing that Pyo-wol seemed young to live in his eyes, Mu-in smiled and said,
Dont strain your eyes like that. Because Im scared.
Im not used to lying.
You can see everything with your eyes. Thats what Ive heard too. Whooping!
Who are you?
Who do you think it is?
The elderly warrior approached Pyowol with a smile on his face.
It was a natural step, like taking a night walk.
Pyo-wol looked at the elderly warrior in silence.
The elderly Mu-in naturally came into the gap of Pyo-wol.
It was a natural intrusion into the space dominated by Pyowol.
Invading at the interval of another master was possible only when there was an equal or superior force.
Currently, there are only two warriors equipped with armed forces capable of entering naturally into the gap of the moon.
One of them is Cheonmujangju Jang Cheonhwa.
And the other one
King of the Sword, you are the King of the Sword.
That is correct. I am Lee Chung.
The elderly warrior nodded.
Pyowol felt the blood in his whole body getting colder.
The opponent was the best giant in the river.
He is the head of Gwangmumun, one of the two rivers in the world, and an absolute strongman who advances the world with the nickname Dowang.
He was an absolute warrior who might have superior martial artsparable to that of Chang Chun-hwa.
An existence worthy of being called a living disaster was right in front of him.
What is the king of the world doing in a remote ce like this?
I came to see you.
me?
Yes. You are the reason I came here. I wont harm you or the Seventh Generation, so theres no need to be so vignt.
Its not persuasive at all to say that on the subject of crossing the river and spreading prayers.
Despite the sharp voice of the moon, Lee Cheong did not erase his smile.
I was a bit overbearing because I wanted to know your skills.
So, did you know everything you wanted to know?
I know for sure. Its more than I could have imagined. Your skills are
Pyowol frowned.
It was because the other person was not being sarcastic, but he was genuinely admiring him.
Such a reaction rather embarrassed Pyowol.
I would understand if he was hostile to himself, but he seemed to have a crush on him.
Lee Cheongughed, as if he had read Pyowols inner thoughts.
You dont have to wonder. Its because Im happy to see a great junior martial artist appearing.
At least there was no pretense in his expression and voice.
You mean you came here simply to check my skills? to this distant ce.
Yes.
Looks like theres nothing dirty to do.
I only have one thing to do. Everything else is left to the Sword Han or other people, so its right to be free.
Despite Pyo-wols sarcastic remarks, Lee Cheong did not lose hisposure.
You mean that the lord of the world, Gwangmumun, only does one thing?
Yes. Believe it or not, I only do one thing.
What is it?
What do you think it is? I think you can guess enough?
.
The answer wont be difficult if you know why Gwangmumun was built.
Jang Cheonhwa. It is to keep Chang Chun-hwa in check.
That is correct. You are smart too.
Li Qing made an expression of sincere admiration. However, Pyowol was not happy with any of his praises.
If you do, are you saying that you are only doing things to keep Chang Tianhua in check and not paying attention to anything else? What happens to Gangho and what happens to the people?
Right!
Isnt it dereliction of duty?
Could it be? But I really cant afford it. Just stopping him is daunting.
Is there any reason why you alone are stopping him? Wouldnt it be easier if you mobilized Gwangmumun?
If that happens, a true World War will begin. In the battle between the Gold Heaven and Silver Reunion, an iparable hell road will unfold. I dont want the world to be ruined like that.
So youve been blocking Chang Tianhua all this time?
Li Qing did not immediately answer Pyo-wols question and moved on.
The ce he was heading to was the end of the ceiling cliff.
In the ce where the strong wind blew, Lee Chung looked at the world without shaking.
The world immersed in darkness was silent.
It was an atmosphere that would have been suffocated by the silence if not for the sea of stars that filled the sky.
Pyo-wol looked at Lee Chung without a word.
Lee Chung, who had been looking at the world for a while, opened his mouth.
My father, Lee Gwak, was a hero who prevented the riots of the gods. But he himself did not consider himself a hero. I didnt do anything unconventional enough to be called a hero, and I had no intention of doing so. But as I fought and fought to survive, I was able to stand in a position worthy of being called a hero by others. Rather, his mindset is closer to that of an ordinary petit bourgeois. So, despite having had the chance to kill him when he was young, he passed his check on to the next generation. It is I who inherited the duty of containment.
Lee Cheongs voice was full of respect for his father Lee Gwak.
The journey from starting as an ordinary soldier to bing a great thief was harsh enough that ordinary people could not even imagine.
Like any other hero, Lee Kwak overcame all adversity and stood tall at the top of the strong.
He was a huge tree.
His influence has long dominated the entire river.
When Li Guo was in good health, Zhang Tianhua did not dare to show his ambition. It was only after Lee Kwakpletely disappeared from Gangho that he revealed the ambition he had been holding back.
From then on, it was Li Qings job to keep Jiang Tianhua in check.
Pyowol asked.
Is it because you have won so far that Zhang Chunhua and Chen Mujang have been quiet?
I fought seven times, won six times and lost only once.
Every time he lost, Cheonhwa Chang chose to practice lunging.
Every time he came out of lung training, he got stronger.
It was truly a monstrous talent.
Li Qing also thought that he had great talent, but Zhang Chunhuas talent was demonic.
During lung training, Cheonhwa Chang did not pay attention to Kang Ho.
Zhang Wu-geuk was the one who reced such a Chang Chun-hwa.
Lee Cheong did not pay attention to the affairs of his children, as his father, Lee Gwak, did. He thought that the next generations should take care of themselves.
No, in fact, he couldnt even care about anything else because he was so overwhelmed with dealing with Chang Chun-hwa.
Every time Jang Cheonhwa practiced lung training, he came out stronger than ever before.
In order not to lose to him, Lee Cheong also had to practice lung training.
Thats how I spent most of my life trying to keep Chang Chun-hwa in check.
Of course, I couldnt pay attention to Gwangmumun or Lee Geomhan.
Ive been thinking about that for a while. At that time, I wondered what would have happened if my father had killed Jang Chun-hwa. If that was the case, I wonder
if my life would have changed a lot
Are you stupid? Maybe. Anyway, thats why I havent been able to get involved with Ganghosa for a while.
Why are you telling me that story? I have nothing to do with you or Gwangmumun.
Shouldnt it be because there is no one other than you who can talk about this?
Lee Chung looked at the moon and smiled bitterly.
There were many people around him. He also had a son he could trust. But paradoxically, I couldnt say that to them.
After staring at Lee Chung for a moment, Pyowol opened his mouth.
You must be lonely.
Arent you feeling it already? The loneliness of a person standing alone at the top
Whoops! Meeting you somehow makes me emotional. I didnte here to say these things.
So what do you really want to say?
I want to ask you toe back.
back?
okay! As for what happens after that.
Lee Cheong approached Pyo Wol.
Pyowol looked at Lee Chung without a word.
I saw a hidden expression of Lee Cheong that I had never seen before.
Yi Qings expression looked very desperate.
Maybe it was an illusion of the moon. However, Pyowol thought his hunch was correct.
Do you think you will lose the fight against Zhang Chunhua?
You said you fought seven times, won six times and lost once, right? Losing once was thest fight. The more I fought, the stronger I got, and in the end, I surpassed myself. Still, at that time, I was able to stop his activities by inflicting quite a few wounds on him. But now I dont know.
So youre asking me to do the next job? Keep in mind when you lose.
I dont mind, but it is.
Yi Qing replied honestly.
Pyowol thought it was unexpected.
Like himself, those who rise to a higher position in the stronghold never try to reveal their weaker parts.
This is because revealing ones weakness in a strong game is like giving ones own lifeline to someone else.
Lee Chung would not know that either.
Still, saying this was proof that Lee Chung was feeling a great sense of crisis.
The absolute warrior who crossed the river and opened the sword was not sure of the match and had the future in mind.
Is that how strong Chang Chun-hwa is?
Suddenly, goose bumps ran up my forearms.
This is because Zhang Chun-hwas inaction was not measured.
Excitement oveid with fear was dominating Pyowol.
Lee Chung looked at the Pyowol carefully and thought.
Youre young! Young enough to ovee fear. After all, my eyes are not wrong.
It was never easy to honestly admit and ept your fears. Li Cheng knew very well that such people would truly reach a high level.
It was a strength he did not have.
Right now, he is weaker than himself, but eventually, at some point, he will be stronger.
Lee Chung asked.
Is that still the case?
what?
To think of yourself as an assassin.
That can never change. Because it is my identity.
I knew it.
Why do you ask that?
Because I want to make a request to you.
request?
Yes! Its a formal request for the assassin Pyowol.
Chapter 608
Episode 608
The atmosphere at the Seventh Generation was very chaotic.
It had to be.
They were sleeping soundly when, suddenly, a young Tao flew in and almost killed them.
Even the method of flying Tao reminded me of Lee Ki-Do.
There was only one warrior in the world who could lead Do-gang to win over the young Do.
But none of the people present mentioned his name.
As if his name itself was taboo.
At least, the people of the Chilhyeondan didnt know the situation, so it wasnt as serious as Soma or Hong Ye-seol.
Regardless of the opponents inaction, it was because Pyo-wol showed an excellent fight against it.
However, Soma, Hong Ye-seol, and Hong Yu-shin, who knew the situation, could not thinkfortably like them.
In particr, Hong Yu-shins expression was serious.
There is only one martial artist in the world who can go beyond crossing the river. It is clear that he is the Daowang Licheng.
Hong Yu-shin thought he was bold.
While serving as the chief inspector of Haomen, he saw everything he could not see and roamed the most dangerous areas in the world as if he were at home.
Naturally, he had no choice but to have more guts than anyone else.
But even he couldnt help but feel fear in front of the name Lee Cheong.
Together with Cheonmujang Jang Cheonhwa, he is the absolute leader who represents this era.
His martial arts are different from those of the masters of the Palseongjwa or the Sampae Sanjang.
In a true sense, Lee Chung was an absolute warrior worthy of being called the strongest in the world.
His nickname was not King Dao for nothing.
It was called that because there is no rival in the world if you have only Tao.
Why did the Dowange here?
There was no way a soldier of that size woulde to annihte the Chilhyeondan.
His true goal was clear.
The problem was why he called out the symbol separately.
If he came to punish Pyowol by regting it as a strong evil, the problem bes serious.
He is helpless. Even though the situation has be like this, I cant do anything.
He was embarrassed by the fact that it was a position he would not miss if he were Hao Muns supervisor in Gangho, but he was of no help in this group.
I dont know. I really dont know. oops! Let it be whatever it is.
Eventually he gave up on thinking any longer and closed his eyes.
But he had to wake up again soon.
Brother!
Because Somas voice was heard.
When I opened my eyes, a man with a familiar body was walking towards me from afar.
It didnt take long to realize that he was the moon.
Brother! are you okay?
Soma ran first, followed by Hong Ye-seol.
Finally, Hong Yu-shin approached Pyo-wol.
Are you okay?
are you okay!
Pyowol nodded.
Hong Yu-shin looked closely at his body to see if he was lying. However, there were no scars on Pyowols body.
Hong Yu-shin asked cautiously.
Have you ever been a Dowang?
thats right!
You really were a king. Why did he call Pyo Daehyeop?
He said lets talk.
You mean you made this fuss to talk?
okay!
That made sense in terms ofmon sense
Because he is a person who cannot be judged bymon sense.
Of course, but ah! I dont know.
In the end, Hong Yu-shins head was tangled like a tangled skein.
He gave up thinking further.
It was clear that something important had passed between Pyo-wol and Lee-chung. However, Pyo-wol had no intention of saying anything, so it was useless to ask questions.
Soma and Hong Ye-seol knew that too.
Because of that, they were happy that Pyowol had returned safely, but they didnt bother to ask what had happened. They think that the moon will tell them when the time is right.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and said.
Im d you came back safely. You must be tired, so go ahead and get some rest.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded and returned to his original position.
The homestead, which had be a mess due to the Dowangs attack, was tidied up again before I knew it.
As Pyo-wol sat down in front of the campfire, Yu-gun, the owner of the Chilhyeon Danju, approached cautiously.
Are you okay?
are you okay.
Ho, is there any chance that the one who attacked today wille back?
Pyo-wol shook his head at Yoo-guns cautious question.
There will be no such thing. We can just go on schedule.
Ah, thanks for the answer. Then you must be tired, so please rest in peace.
After Yuus army took cover, he withdrew.
His attitude towards Pyowol was extremely cautious.
It had to be.
It wasmon sense to understand that the people who plotted the rebellion and the Green Forest were dealt with inside the Chilhyeondan. However, Pyowols inaction against Lee Chung was far beyond hismon sense.
Its clear that he is a famous absolute master in the stronghold.
Like the owner of a huge merchant troupe, Yu-gun was well-informed about Kang-ho.
It was because they had no choice but to collect information in order to survive in the river. Among the information he collected were famous masters of Gangho.
In particr, as much information as absolute adherence was collected without fail.
There was no one like the man in front of me anywhere in the information of absolute adherence collected in this way.
A warrior who has reached the absolute state can change his appearance as much as he wants.
Considering that her current appearance is not real, it was surprisingly not difficult to deduce.
Its clear that he is a reaper. The god of death changed his appearance and joined our procession.
The fact that Haemun was invaded by the ghost fleet and martial arts was already famous in the rivers andkes. Everyone knew that Haewonjang defeated them, but the details were not known.
It is because Haewonjang and Haomun desperately hid information. Even so, it was impossible to fool the information-powered factions, but the general public could not know what was going on.
It was the same with Yumu-gun. However, he was the owner of excellent intelligence.
He knew that Dokgo Hwang had ill will towards Pyowol.
People simply talked about the fact that Mugeomryeon had invaded Haemun, but he had a question as to why Mugeomryeon came to Haemun.
If the opponent in front of him was Pyowol, all doubts were answered.
Dokgo Hwang was chasing the death god, but he got hit the wrong way.
When I thought about it, goose bumps ran through my body.
Its apanionship with the death god.
Something I couldnt even imagine happened.
I was afraid rather than happy to be with him.
Originally,rge trees were bound to be hit by strong winds.
I didnt know what kind of storm I would face if I stayed next to him.
That said, he didnt even have the courage to tell Pyowol to leave now.
In the end, whether it was porridge or rice, he had to apany him until Jeong-ju.
I hope nothing happens
Yoo-gun thought so and sat down.
The merchants around him looked at him with wonder, but he kept his mouth shut and said nothing.
Yoo Yu-gun stared nkly at Pyo-wol, who was sitting across the bonfire.
It was like having a terrible nightmare today.
The next day, the Chilhyun Group moved early in the morning.
I cleaned up the ce where I was sleeping and made breakfast with beef jerky on the wagon.
Pyowol chewed on the beef jerky and looked ahead.
He was sitting right on the roof of the carriage.
Being in the wagon was stuffy, so he came out.
Hong Yu-shin and Soma were still sitting in the drivers seat, and Hong Ye-seol was inside.
The road was rough and the carriage rattled.
It seemed that it was shaking violently and was about to break at any moment. However, Hong Yu-shin skillfully drove the horse and minimized the shock.
Still, the pain in the ass did not change, but none of the people in the carriage expressed anyints.
Life in Gangho was always full of ufortable things.
I had to get used to being ufortable.
From the moment Mu-in starts looking for somethingfortable, his senses be dull. There have been quite a few cases in which those who have be so dull and unable to demonstrate their abilities have wild ambitions.
It wasmon for Kang-ho to be more confused by such people. So, Pyo-wol and Hong Yu-shin, who had a lot of strong experience, were wary of bingfortable with their bodies.
Pyowol chewed the beef jerky again and again.
He chewed so tenaciously that it took him almost a dozen or so minutes to swallow a piece of beef jerky.
After meeting Lee Cheong, things wereplicated in my head.
Thats why Lee Chungs proposal was unexpected.
under!
Suddenly, Pyowol let out a sigh.
Because the more I thought about it, the moreplicated it became.
In the end, Pyo-wol gave up on thinking.
nothing was certain
Gangho was changing so rapidly that one could not foresee the day ahead. It was useless to worry in advance in this situation.
Pyo-woly down on the roof of the carriage and closed his eyes.
Less! Less!
The carriage rocked as if it would tip over at any moment, but Pyo-wol fell asleep.
The journey thereafter went smoothly.
There were no thieves looking for goods, and they were not caught up in other troubles.
Thanks to this, the Chilhyeon Group was able to arrive in Jeongju before fifteen days had passed since leaving Haemun.
I lived.
ha!
Merchants and workers made faces of joy as they watched Jeong-ju.
Ive been through many ups and downs, but this was the first time Ive had such a hard time and suffered so much.
Thats why the joy of returning safely was even greater.
Upon arriving at the Chilhyun Foundation, Yu Yu approached Pyo Wol and others.
Thanks to you, I was able to arrive safely. Thank you very much for the escort.
No big deal. Dont worry, I did it for a fee. Thanks to that, we were able toefortably.
Representing everyone, Yushin Hong replied.
Yoo Yu-gun nced at Pyo-wol.
Pyowol was already far away from the carriage.
Yoo-gun asked Hong Yu-shin cautiously.
If you dont mind, would you mind if we treat you to dinner?
ah! its okay.
But thanks to you, I came here safely
Yu Daehyeop!
yes?
Do you guess his identity?
Lets just go quietly. He doesnt like being involved in useless rtionships. I hate it even more when someone tries to gain prestige by borrowing my name. So, just quietly break up like there was no rtionship. Do you know what I mean?
yes!
Im d you understand. Then well be on our way.
yes!
Hong Yu-shin smiled and turned around.
Yoo Yu-gun only stared nkly at the back of Pyo-wol and his group as they walked away.
Pyo-wol and his party did not stay overnight in Jeong-ju, and headed straight to Deung-bong county.
Deng Feng County was just a short distance away from Zhengzhou.
It was a distance that could be reached in a day if you walked diligently.
The four of them walked towards Deng Feng County.
Fortunately, we were able to reach Dengfeng County before sunset.
It was almost evening, but there were quite a few people on the streets of Dengfeng County. Many of them were incense burners trying to enter Shaolin Temple.
Shaolin Temple has been the spiritual pir of Henan since ancient times.
Not only the soldiers, but also ordinary people visited the Shaolin Temple and burned incense.
Based on their strong support, Shaolin Temple has been able to y the role of a powerful leader for a thousand years.
Although its presence has weakened recently, it is still admired by many in Henan.
As soon as they entered Deng Feng County, Hong Yuxin said to Pyo Yue.
Lets break up at this point. I must go to the Haomen branch.
Is there a branch here?
We are running a branch to understand the trend of Shaolin Temple. I will go to the branch and see if there is any new information.
Hong Yu-shin knew that he could not enter Shaolin Temple. It is because the Shaolin Temple cannot easily ept Hao Muns supervising master in matters rted to Pyo-wol.
The role of him and Hao Mun was to connect Pyowol and Shaolin Temple. Hong Yu-shin was well aware of the line to be followed.
It was better to get away with it before being disgraced in prose.
Pyowol nodded.
Do it.
Then Ill see youter.
After Hong Yu-shin took possession, he disappeared somewhere.
Pyo-wol said to Hong Ye-seol and Soma.
Today I will sleep in an inn, and Shaolin will go up tomorrow.
yes!
Okay bro!
The three went in search of a nearby inn.
There were many unmanned people in the inn, suggesting the chaotic gangho atmosphere.
They watched the new Pyowol group closely.
Chapter 609
Episode 609
Those who kept an eye on the new guests in the inn were mostly Saneumsa girls from nearby Shanseo Province.
Those who met in Sanyin County, Shanxi Province and united in spirit called themselves the Sanyin Temple.
Those who made a name for themselves in Saneum County gradually expanded their activities to Henan Province.
There was only one reason why they left Saneumhyeon and came all the way here.
It was just to make a name for itself.
Saneumhyeon was indeed the periphery of rivers andkes.
There was a Great Wall just to the north, and beyond the Great Wall, it was a stranger.
It was a typical military hub, and the environment was also barren, so it was not a city suitable for people to live for a long time.
Because of that, as soon as the girl of the Shanyin Temple gained some fame, she left Shanyin County and headed for Jianghu.
It was because he smelled the smell of war blowing from the river.
Where there was war, there was chaos, and where there was chaos, there was an opportunity to make a name for yourself.
Although they im to have a fair reputation in Shanxi, they are limited to that area.
Even when they came to Henan, no one recognized them.
They were unhappy about it.
The mountain temple girl nned to stay in Dengfeng County for a few days before leaving.
I liked the environment in Dengfeng County, but this was the domain of Shaolin Temple. It was clear that if he made trouble here, he would be overpowered by the Shaolin Temple.
For that reason, I intended to stay as quietly as possible while staying in Deungbong County. However, circumstances urred that changed their minds.
The door of the inn opened and a group of people entered.
It was Pyowol, Soma, and Hong Ye-seol.
Among them, Hong Ye-seol was the one who caught their attention.
Hong Ye-seol covered her face with cotton, but couldnt hide her thick body.
wow! Are you awesome?
Sea Pearl! driving me crazy.
The mountaineers exchanged nces.
Since they had never slept with a woman sinceing to Dengfeng County, their desire was at its peak.
The Saneumsa girl exchanged nces with each other.
They read each others hearts in an instant.
Hehe!
Boys dont seem to care much
In their eyes, Pyowol and Soma looked like people who didnt care much.
It seemed that if I put my mind to it, I would be able to pick it up at any moment.
Still, I have eyes to see, so lets wait until night.
Im going to quietly get rid of it and leave Dengfeng County.
It was good.
They whispered in low voices.
When everyone is asleep, he kills the men and rapes the woman.
After that, he destroys the evidence and leaves Deng Feng County.
That was their n.
Hehe!
While drinking, they nced at Hong Ye-seol with a sidelong nce.
Hong Ye-seol frowned slightly.
She said that she was secretly spying on Saneum Temple, but she couldnt fool her intuition.
Ive seen this kind of look countless times in my life. So I knew very well what that meant.
ha! boring.
Hong Ye-seol let out a sigh, and Soma smiled slightly.
Ill take care of it so my sister doesnt bother.
Will you?
huh!
thank you!
With that, the fate of the Saneumsa Girl was decided.
Unaware of this fact, the girl from the mountain temple giggled in anticipation of the pleasures of the night.
Pyowol murmured.
Since the world is chaotic, there are people like that in the front yard of Shaolin Temple.
The battle between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe is getting fiercer day by day. Both sides are frantic about sourcing troops. Thats why even those who dont have qualifications like that are going to Poyang Lake, aiming for sess.
Saneumsa Girl was a prime example of how broken the current Kangho is.
If Gangho was normal, people like that would never have set foot here.
Deng Feng County, the front yard of Shaolin Temple, couldnt even imagine how dizzy it would be in other ces.
After seeing Hong Ye-seol and seeing Saneumsa-geol, who reveals his dark mind, I realized how dizzy the world is.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol entered the room on the second floor without eating.
The Saneumsa girl who saw them enter the room also stood up. They immediately tried to follow Hong Ye-seol to this floor. But before that, a problem arose.
hooked!
Cuck!
Suddenly, the maknae of the Saneumsa girl let out a scream.
A chopstick was stuck in his neck.
The youngest rolled his eyes and fell down, not moving.
It would be devastating in an instant.
You are the youngest!
You bastard! What are you?
It was Soma who threw the chopsticks.
Soma!
what?
Didnt you ask for my name? My name is Soma.
Soma? Why did you kill our youngest?
My older brothers had a crush on my older sister first. no?
How dare you do this
The Saneum Temple became very angry and rushed at Soma. But their attacks couldnt even reach Soma.
Because the level difference is too big.
Although it is said to have gained quite a reputation in the Saneum region, its actual military force was iparable to the Soma.
The fear in Somas waist was released like a sh war.
Fear passed through the neck of the Saneumsa girl in an instant.
Gagging!
Keck!
Ah!
I felt a burning pain along with a cool feeling.
The mountain girl screamed and copsed to the floor. And never moved again.
Soma killed three people at the same time with a single exit. It was truly a formidable swordsmanship.
Ugh!
The owner of the inn screamed when he saw the death of the Saneumsa girl.
Soma approached the owner of the inn. Then the owner of the guesthouse went white.
It was because the young Soma looked like a demon.
Soma handed the three hermits to the innkeeper and said,
Can you quietly clean up the body?
ah! Mmm! Of course.
The owner of the inn was embarrassed but epted the hermit.
It was because it was a business that left much to be desired even after removing the body for three hermits.
She was a mountain woman who stayed in an inn for several days and caused all sorts of trouble. There was nothing to protect them.
Rather, it was much more beneficial to the owner of the inn because he was given a hermit.
Seeing the innkeeper giggle, Soma went upstairs.
When Soma disappeared, the owner of the inn changed his gaze.
I have to tell the Shaolin Temple about this.
The young boy killed the Saneumsa girl in one fell swoop.
It was something to pay attention to.
The owner of the guesthouse hurried to inform Shaolin Temple of the news.
It waste at night, but Shaolin Temple was bright as night.
Torches were hung everywhere, and a fire was burning in arge brazier in the center of the temple.
Shaolin Temple was famous for its strict vignce. But it wasnt that bad.
It was a change that urred after the Arbitration Foundation, which had been sent to the non-partisan faction, was massacred.
Shaolin Temple has strengthened its securitywork several times in preparation for a possible invasion by the Heavenly Armed Forces.
Even though it waste at night, monks were standing guard all over Shaolin Temple.
Whoa! I cant see a solution at all.
Master Unji, the master of Shaolin Temple, pressed his temples with his fingers as if he were tired.
After hearing the news of the ughter of the Arbitration Foundation, which he sent as a non-partisan faction, he hardly slept properly.
It was because of the great pressure that weighed on him.
Why the hell did Zhang Shizhu do this?
Even now, I couldnt believe that Zhang Chun-hwa killed the transportation and mediation team.
Rather, I wished that Ji-kyungs words were lies. But there was no reason for Ji-gyeong to lie.
Master Unji ced monks around the geogyeong.
It was because at present, Ji-gyeong was the only one who could prove Jang Chun-hwas evil deeds.
If something goes wrong, there will be no one to prove Jang Chun-hwas evil deeds. Because of that, I did my best to protect him.
No matter how hard Zhang Chunhua is, he wont be able to touch the head office easily.
Its reputation has faded a lotpared to before, but Shaolin Temple was still Shaolin Temple.
Master Unji believed in the power of Shaolin Temple.
It was then.
It is the death penalty sea. May Ie in?
The voice of Master Unhae Ambassador came from outside.
To the visit of Ambassador Unhae, Shaolins first schr and member of parliament, Ambassador Unji answered with a smile.
Come inside.
yes! execution.
With the answer, Unhae Ambassador came inside.
As soon as I entered the room, Ambassador Unhae said.
You seem to be in a lot of trouble. Seeing you awake at this midnight hour.
Isnt it the same for you?
Sleep doesnte easily.
Phew! The sleepless night continues and I am tired.
The burden on the death penaltys shoulders seems so heavy. It would be nice if this priest could share even a little, but Im sorry I cant.
Your heart is enough.
Ambassador Unji smiled and tapped Ambassador Unhae on the shoulder a couple of times.
There is always the death penalty, which is reassuring.
Once this tribtion is over, I am going to hand over the presidency to Seongmu.
yes?
I feel keenly that I am old now.
As people get older, they find stability.
It was the same with monks.
Moreover, both Master Unji and Master Unhae had a tendency toward stability rather than adventure.
He had a too moderate tendency and a lot of age to break through the rough sepa.
Because of that, I felt a lot of power.
If its Seongmu, youll be able to lead Shaolin well.
execution.
I dont mean to withdraw right away, so dont look at me like that. When handing it over, even if it is handed down, it should be handed down after the Shaolin Temple has stabilized to some extent. That way you wont stand a chance.
All right. Then I should be prepared to hand over my seat to Seongyeong. Seong-Young has the ability and learning to take his ce.
okay! Seongyeong will do well enough.
I believe in you too.
That was when the two old monks were preparing for the future.
Captain!
Another voice came from outside.
What is it?
The owner of the inn in Dengfeng County has delivered the news.
The owner of the inn? Come in.
yes!
With the answer, Daejeon Lee hurriedly came inside. In his hand was a carefully folded letter.
Ambassador Unji received the letter and opened it.
The first unmanned people came in? One of them killed the mountain girl.
Are you saying that the mountain priest is dead?
Yes. Moreover, the soldier who killed him is now only a boy of about ten years old.
Huh! Even though the Saneum Temple doesnt have a great reputation, its still a formidable master, so a boy about 10 years old killed it?
They killed it without too much effort.
Amituofo!
Anyway, this boy seems like the boy who goes with him.
What if?
Pyowol! Wasnt there a little boy always following him?
Maybe.
Ambassador Unhae agreed.
You lead the disciples and go to the inn.
All right. Lets go now.
You want to go right away? You can go after the sun rises.
I cant sleep, so theres no need to spend a long night with nothing to do, right? Ill just leave now.
haha! People really I get it. like that.
Then I will go.
Master Unhae went outside following Disciple Lee.
Ambassador Unji, who was left alone, opened the window and looked outside.
The clouds were thick, so the stars were not visible today.
Ambassador Unji muttered.
The heavenly spirit is confused. How do I get through this?
Chapter 610
Episode 610
Pyowol looked out the window.
Unhae Master and five monks were seen approaching the inn.
You have a guest.
Youre here too soon.
Hong Ye-seol muttered with a dissatisfied expression.
Pyowol smiled and rose from his seat.
Dudeuk!
When the reverse bone ball was released, it returned to its original face.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol left the room. Then Soma came out of the room as if he had been waiting.
The three of them came down to the first floor of the inn.
At that time, Master Unhae and the monks also entered the inn.
Amitabha! After all, it must have been a ticket deal.
Ambassador Unhae confirmed the pyowol and was delighted.
Long time no see.
I wonder if I was in the way of taking a break. Would you rather havee tomorrow?
no! I amfortable and I am not particrly tired.
Good. I am relieved to see Pyo Daehyeop again.
Those who were sent to the shaman faction were massacred?
Amitabha! The priests Unsong and Il-i died, and Ji-gyeong alone returned home alive. If it wasnt for him, I wouldnt even know that Zhang Tianhua killed the transporter.
How far is it?
We are safely protecting it from the simcheo.
I want to meet him.
You mean right now?
Isnt there nothing to do anyway?
That too.
Ambassador Unhae shook his head.
There was still plenty of time before dawn broke.
It was dangerous to walk on the pitch-ck night road, but that was a story only for ordinary people.
All the people here were masters of martial arts.
Even if I climbed the mountain right now, I would not have lost my footing.
The monks of Shaolin Temple and Pyo-wols party came out of the inn.
haha!
The inn owner, who had been watching carefully, smiled awkwardly when Somas eyes met.
Seeing the owner of the inn, Soma pretended to slit his throat with his hand. Then the owner of the guesthouse went white.
For a moment, Soma smiled broadly.
Hi-Hi! Its a joke.
ah!
good job. Thanks to you, people from Shaolin Temple came like this.
It was for this effect that Soma killed the Saneumsa girl in front of the owner of the inn.
Thanks to this, I was able to climb Shaolin Temple with ease.
Although he looks like he is around 10 years old, Soma was no different from Kang-ho Roh, who had gone through all sorts of battles before and after childbirth.
He knew how to get the best results with the least amount of effort.
Moreover, he had the best training material called Pyowol.
I was able to naturally learn all the ways Pyolwol did while watching from the side.
Ambassador Unhae and Pyowol walked while talking at the forefront.
It seems like you have achieved a higher achievement than you havent seen before?
so so!
Awesome. It wouldnt have been easy to take another step from the 100-foot gandu.
Ambassador Unhae sincerely admired it.
The higher the martial arts, the higher and thicker the wall of enlightenment blocking ones way.
I truly admire it because I know how hard it is to break that wall and take a step forward.
Its been a while since they broke up, but Pyo-wol has changed again. It was clear that the martial arts had be stronger.
Ambassador Unhae thought it was fortunate that he was not an enemy of Pyowol and moved on.
The road to Shaolin Temple was very dark.
Fortunately, the road to Shaolin Temple is well paved. Unhai Master and monks went up and down this road hundreds of times. Thanks to this, there was no problem climbing the mountain path even without a torch.
Not to mention the Pyowol and Hongyeseol, and Soma also skillfully walked the mountain path even without any light.
Thanks to this, the party was able to reach the Shaolin Temple very quickly.
Ambassador Unhae said.
The host brother brother will be waiting for Pyo Daehyeop.
Is it nearing dawn?
You say that as you get older, you keep losing sleep at night.
Unhai Ambassador smiled lightly.
Other than that, he said he was joking.
However, when Pyowol did not respond, he put on an embarrassed expression.
Shaolins mountain gate was visible in the distance.
In front of the mountain gate, monks stood guard with torches lit.
It was the moment when Ambassador Unhae tried to pretend to know them.
bang!
Suddenly, an explosion erupted from one side of the Shaolin Temple and mes soared.
what?
Theplexion of Unhai Great Master and the Shaolin Temple monks changed drastically.
Dang dang dang!
Subsequently, a bell announcing an emergency rang throughout the Shaolin Temple.
Ambassador Unhae said to Pyowol.
It seems that there has been a change in the Shaolin Temple. I will go first.
Leaving only one monk to guide Pyowol, Master Unhae and his disciples ran into Shaolin Temple.
Pyowol frowned and looked at the ce where the mes soared.
It was a hall on the west side of Shaolin Temple.
The mes were burning the whole building and soaring high into the sky.
Because of this, the western section of Shaolin Temple was shining brightly like broad daylight.
Hong Ye-seol, who was beside him, whispered.
Isnt that strange?
It looks like they set the fire there on purpose.
There is only one reason to light a fire so prominently.
Seongdonggyeokseo?
yes! I think so.
Then the target must be on the other side.
It was a prestigious Shaolin Temple that had been going on for a thousand years, not anywhere else.
They were fully prepared for fire. It was clear that someone intentionally set the fire on Shaolin Temple.
Pyowol asked the monk who served as the guide.
Whats in the eastern sector?
There are Daeungjeon and Janggyeonggak. Oh, and there is a ce where Sasuk Ji is resting.
Arent you the only surviving disciple of the Arbitration Foundation?
Thats right.
Pyowol said.
We are going to the eastern pce.
yes!
Okay bro!
Hong Ye-seol and Soma responded without hesitation to Pyo-wols judgment.
The three of them ran to the east section instead of the west section where the mes were raging.
Everybody bring a bucket.
You have to turn off the lights.
Amitabha! Amitabha!
The monks of Shaolin Temple were all running to the western section.
The burning pce as well as the nearby buildings all had a thousand-year history.
If even one was lost, the damage would be enormous.
Because of that, the former monk ran to the west section to put out the fire with a bucket in his hand.
Some of the monks noticed the moon and were wary of it, but luckily they passed by after seeing the monk guiding them.
In this way, Pyowols party arrived at the eastern area where the border was located.
rattle!
They opened the small wintering gate and entered the dwelling ce of Jigyeong.
Oh!
The monk who guided me for a moment spat out a voice of security.
It was because he saw the monks lying on the floor.
They were monks who guarded the dwelling ce of the border.
They were all spread out, motionless.
All the fallen monks had their eyes wide open. The body could not move, but the pupils were moving up, down, left and right.
It was clear that only the body was paralyzed.
Pyowol realized at once what they had been subjected to.
I was poisoned.
poison? Then
The monk who guided Pyowol looked at the abode of Jigyeong.
The lights in the abode were off.
Jigyeong sasuk!
The monk ran into the abode without hesitation.
bang!
At that moment, there was an explosion in the room, and the monk who had run in was thrown out.
Cuck!
The monk fell to the floor and vomited blood.
this!
Hong Ye-seol hurriedly checked the monks condition.
The monk suffered a major wound in his chest.
If left as it is, it seems that he will stop breathing, so Hong Ye-seol took the upper part of the life jacket he usually carried.
It was then.
shhh!
A ck shadow came through the window in the abode of the border.
The ck shadow that came out jumped over the wall of Shaolin Temple and escaped.
oh!
Seeing the scene, Soma let out a guard.
Pyowol jumped up and said to Soma.
Ill chase you, so you look out for those who have fallen from poison.
Okay bro!
Leaving Somas answer behind, Pyowol sprinted at a terrifying speed. However, the distance from the ck shadow did not narrow.
The unknown light technique of the ck shadow was amazing.
Neither the thick darkness nor the thick bushes and tree branches that blocked him like a barrier could stop him.
If it was an ordinary unmanned person, it would have missed the ck shadow right away.
However, it was Pyowol who pursued him.
He didnt know anything else, but he was a man who prided himself on being the best in the world.
No matter how much the ck shadows changed direction and disturbed the trail, they couldnt fool his eyes.
Little by little, the gap between the ck shadow and the moon began to narrow.
I noticed that the ck shadow had a tail.
He made a raucous move to get the tabernacle off. But even so, they couldnt shake off the Pyowol and rather got closer.
Eventually, when this happened, the ck shadow gave up trying to shake off the moon and stopped.
You really are a persistent guy.
A formidable life force was released from the body of the ck shadow.
Pyowol also stopped in ce and looked at the ck shadow.
He was wearing a ck bloody robe over a ck uniform. He also had a ck mask on his face.
It was a long way away from the appearance of a general unmanned person.
Rather, it was a costume suitable for an assassin like Pyowol.
The eyes hidden behind the mask shone sharply.
He immediately recognized the identity of Pyowol.
You are a Pyowol.
Do you know me?
If I couldnt recognize that face even after looking at it, my eyes would be nothing more than a knothole.
The white and enchanting face that stood out even in the dark was like a symbol of transcendence.
Anyone with even the slightest interest in Ganghos trend or situation could not fail to recognize Pyowols identity.
After staring at the ck shadow for a while, Pyowol opened his mouth.
Hes a soldier with a thousand arms.
Why do you think so?
Because there is no reason to kill and destroy the territory unless you are a soldier of the Cheonmujang.
Ji-kyung was the only person who could prove that Jang Cheon-hwa killed the mediator of Shaolin Temple.
If you stop killing him, there will be no way to prove Jiang Chunhuas evil deeds.
So, Pyo-wol thought that the ck shadow in front of him was the soldier of Cheonmu-jang.
Its also in a pretty high position.
The sense of intimidation and murder felt from the ck shadows proved Pyowols spection.
As Ive heard, your fine hair is amazing. You deduced my identity by only killing one of the middlemen.
The life of the ck shadow grew thicker.
When it is revealed that Jang Cheon-hwa killed Ji-gyeong in an ambush to hide his involvement, Cheonmu-jang is truly cornered.
I had to kill Pyowol here and keep it a secret.
The opponent was a man nicknamed Shinigami.
But there was no fear in the ck shadows eyes.
It was because he was so confident in his own strength.
said the ck shadow.
It is your fault that you followed me. You will die here today.
Are you confident?
Hehe! Myself? sure.
It was then.
shhh!
A pure white shadow jumped out from behind the moon and attacked it.
Fuck!
With an intense firing, Pyowols body bounced back.
It allowed the opponent to strike the waist. Fortunately, he was not seriously injured because he raised his inner energy and protected him.
Hehe! Death god is no big deal.
The white shadow that attacked the pyowol let out a mute.
It was a clear contrast to the ck shadow.
He was covered in white cloth from head to toe and had a white mask on his face.
The corners of his mouth, hidden behind his white mask, lifted to the sky.
Chapter 611
Episode 611
The monsters wearing ck and white masks were the ck and white Musang, the trustees of Chang Cheonhwa.
The one wearing the ck mask was the front of the White Mask, the ck Musang fake signal.
The two men received only one mission directly from Jang Chun-hwa.
It is to kill Ji-kyung and destroy the evidence of Jang Chun-hwas involvement.
To do this, they used the precepts of Seongdonggyukseo.
While the front of White Musang set fire to the western section of Shaolin Temple, Dark Musangs false signal was to quietly assassinate Ji-kyung.
If everything had gone ording to n, they would have escaped the Shaolin Temple safely without leaving any evidence behind.
However, when Pyowol intervened, all of their ns went awry.
Kill him and shut his mouth.
The ck and white image exchanged nces.
The only way left for them was to kill the one symbol.
Killing Pyowol solves everything.
They thought it was better.
Ill take this opportunity to get rid of heartburn.
Not only Zhang Wu-geuk, but even Chang Chun-hwa was paying attention to the moon.
Both of them think of Pyowol as a great misfortune.
If only Pyowol was killed, nothing would get in the way of the two of them.
Pod!
At the same time, they kicked the ground and rushed at Pyowol.
Intense firearms gathered in both hands of Dark Musang Wei Signal, and a terrible cold condensed in both hands of White Musang.
If the stomach signal was fire, the anterior lobe was ice.
The cut crane of the sign of Wei is Chuk-yong-yeolhwajang (ףڟfire), and the cut crane of the anterior lobe is Bingbaeksinjang ().
It was a jeolhak thatplements each other while contradicting each other.
It was strong even when alone, but when the two joined forces, its power increased three to four times.
Moreover, they boasted an excellent rapport to the extent that they could instantly understand each others intentions just by looking at each others eyes.
ck shadows and white shadows rushed from both sides of the moon, unfolding the feast.
Energy as hot asva and extreme cold came at the same time.
Pyo-wol blocked the attack of the two by spreading the wave.
Kwak!
An explosion erupted, and Pyowols body was thrown backwards.
Although Pa-ok also had excellent power, it was not up to the attack of the two people who achieved the harmony of yin and yang.
The two peoples schooling perfectlyplemented each other and amplified their power several times.
As if it was a promise, ck and White spoke at the same time.
You die here today.
In our hands
Kwaaa!
Tremendous air waves pressed down on both sides of the moon as if it were being squeezed.
If you stay still, you will be ground like beans between millstones.
Pyowol took a meandering step and slipped between the waves. However, the ck and white gratuitousness did not allow the pyowol to escape easily.
Ha!
As if it had been promised, they burst into spirits at the same time and changed their herbivorous diet.
The heat of condensation heat as hot asva and the chill of ice-bath kidneys, colder than the ice of hell, chased Pyowol like a grim reaper.
Fuck!
Two different auras hit Pyowol.
It was the moment when a young smile appeared on his ck-and-white face.
Seruk!
The moon disappeared like a mirage. He unfolded the demonic illusion and moved to another ce.
The two energies struck were illusions created by Pyowol.
Shit!
Is it an illusion?
Only then did they realize that they had been tricked by Pyowol. But at that time, the moon had already moved behind them.
See it!
Pyowols counterattack has begun.
It issued a ghost fee.
In the ghost rain that flew in different orbits, the ck and white statues flew in different directions.
Its enough to avoid these things.
After they easily avoided the ghost rain, it was time to prepare for a counterattack.
See it!
I heard a sound I shouldnt have heard.
Surprised, I turned my head to look, and the ghost rain that had passed them by was spinning in the air and aiming for their breath again.
Pyowol connects and maniptes the suhonsa.
Great!
hmm!
The two quickly bowed their heads.
In the blink of an eye, the ghost rain passed over their heads.
To dazzle your eyes with witchcraft.
Nom!
The two of them performed condensing heat makeup and ice bag extensions at Bido, who was flying in anger.
Kwaaang!
Ten sacks of Bido were bounced in different directions with an explosion.
Without missing that moment, ck and White Musang flung himself at Pyowol.
Wow!
The ck and white hem was stretched out.
Die!
Chaa!
The ck and white musang spread their own ceremonies toward both sides of Pyowol.
If their palms were hit like this, Pyowols body would explode like a leather bag with too much air in it.
Furthermore, the ck and white martial artsplement each other and maximize the power several times.
There was no way for Pyowol to survive once it was severely damaged.
Its over.
It was that moment when a young smile of happiness appeared on his ck-and-white face.
Suddenly, I felt an eerie feeling.
The two instinctively changed the trajectory of the tension that was flying toward Pyowol.
Sudden!
In an instant, both of their clothes were cut off.
Around the epitaph, an invisible gift was spread like a spiders web. He had secretly spread out a silver.
If ck and White Musang had continued to reach out to the ce he was aiming for the first time, his arm would have been cut off by the support.
what?
Are you using witchcraft?
It seemed like witchcraft to the ck and white Musang, who did not know the favor of thendlord.
Pyowol did not feel the need to exin to them.
There was nothing more foolish than exining ones stoicism to ones enemies.
When Jiju Eun-mang returned to inaction, Pyo-wol moved in earnest.
See it!
The suhonsa was changed to a sasa river.
The yarn-shaped ganggi each aimed at the breath of ck and white.
Yaah!
Chaa!
ck and White Musang turned the pair like a windmill. Then, the cutting edge of condensing thermal makeup and ice-baking kidneys poured out.
Quagga gaga gag!
Sasagang and ck and white free Jeolhak collided in the air.
It was like a battle of wild beasts aiming for the opponents breath.
mes bloomed and disappeared, and extreme energy poured out like icy rain.
At the center of it was a pyowol.
Pyowols inaction to neutralize the ck and white free season by wielding the Sasa River was truly formidable.
The young mans inaction is beyond imagination.
You must die here. If you miss him, the aftermath will be endless.
I gave up my mind to deal with it moderately.
Pyowol was not a being that could be dealt with with a half-hearted attitude.
His name was ck and white, called the best warriors of Cheonmujang.
They worked together for dozens of seconds, but couldnt help Pyowol.
It was truly unbelievable.
This level of inaction was the first time since Chang Tianhua.
A levelparable to that of Jangju? You must die here and now. At any cost.
It was heart-wrenching.
Without saying anything, they recognized each others intentions.
Chaaaaa!
Baek Mu-sang shouted loudly and rushed at the front of Pyo-wol.
See it!
The Sasa River flew towards him like a poisonous snake.
Instead of avoiding the Sasa River, Jeon Yeop used self-defense.
Tuong!
The self-defense gang and the Sasa river collided.
In an instant, Pyowol twirled her wrist. Then, the Sasa River rotated at a terrifying speed and dug into the self-defense machine.
Like a thread snake burrowing into a small hole, it prates through self-defense.
Fuck!
In the end, Sasa Gang broke through the self-defense technique and prated Jeon Yeops shoulder.
Keugh!
The front lobe groaned in agony from the agony. However, he forcibly endured the pain and instead rushed toward Pyowol.
He hugged her tightly without even having time to escape.
Cheer up!
At the same time, the white cloth he was wearing wrapped around the moon like a living creature.
The pyowol gave strength, but the anterior lobe was immovable, as if being mped with steel tongs.
Jeon-yeop whispered to Pyo-wol.
It is intangible. bloke!
Fuck!
As soon as he finished his words, something exploded inside the bag.
No smell, no shape.
But it definitely exists.
Intangible poison.
It is the most severe of all poisons in the world.
If you dont take the antidote, it melts in an instant like a snowman under the summer sun.
He deserves to be called the King of Dokjungji (֮).
Jeon-yeop usually put the intangible poison into a small ball and carried it inside his bag.
Jeon-yeop exploded such extreme poison inside the bag.
The terrible miasma attacked not only the Pyowol but also the front lobe. However, Jeon-yeop had a corner to believe.
Not only did he build up his tolerance by taking the poison frequently, but he also took the antidote for the intangible poison in advance.
It wontst long, but youll be able to withstand it while the moon melts away. After that, if you take the antidote again and fly for three or four months, you will be free from the aftereffects of the poison.
It was thest tactic used when the front line was cornered.
Inside the white cloth, the intangible poison prates the opponents body through the pores and dissolves instantly from the inside.
Knowing that fact, the dark musang false signal did not dare to approach. This is because his life was also in danger if he approached it hastily and was exposed to the intangible poison.
When the front lobe exploded with intangible poison, you had to be at least 10 paces away.
The false signal was also quite resistant to poison, but it was nothingpared to the anterior lobe.
Because of that, the false signal could not approach it recklessly and watched Pyowol and Jeonyeop.
Jeon Yeop burst intoughter.
Kuhhh! How does it taste? You will feel pain like ants eating all over your body.
Its intangible
Yes! Intangible poison will melt your body.
I hope so
Pyo-wol looked at Jeon-yeops face, trailing off at the end of his words.
Their faces were so close together that they could feel each others breath.
For a moment, the front lobe felt a chill.
It was because there was no sign of poisoning anywhere on Pyowols face.
It was then.
Squeak!
Suddenly, I felt something moving inside the bag.
I shuddered at the cold feeling that passed over his body.
What?
The front lobe screamed in astonishment.
However, Pyo-wol didnt answer and looked at Jeon-yeops face with a smile.
Still, Pyowol showed no sign of addiction.
Apparently, the intangible poison exploded inside the bag.
Squeak!
Something was spinning around his body inside the bag. Goosebumps gave me goosebumps.
What do you mean?
The front lobe shouted once more. But Pyowol still had no answer.
In an instant, Jeon-yeop could not shake off the ominous feeling and unwrapped the white cloth that had wrapped Pyo-wol.
Then the situation below the neck was revealed.
The intangible poison that had filled the inside of his bag hadpletely disappeared, and a small snake was entwined around his wrist.
A small horn on its head and burning red scales.
It was the ear.
At that moment, Guia bit Jeon Yeops wrist.
Kuk!
A scream erupted from the fronts mouth.
It was because the moment I was cornered by Guia, my head was spinning.
In an instant, my whole body was paralyzed and my eyes went ck.
It was a symptom of poisoning.
How?
He had a strong resistance to the slightest poison.
Moreover, he took the antidote for the intangible poison.
Quite a bit of poison was detoxified as soon as it entered the body. Still, the body was paralyzed and the tongue was hardening.
It was something that was impossible withmon sense.
Pyo-wol said as he loosened Jeon-yeops arm that was holding him.
I dont know how strong the intangible poison is, but its nothingpared to the ghosts poison.
Slurp!
In an instant, Jeon Yeops face began to melt.
Foreword!
The false signal came running, screaming at the unbelievable appearance of a colleague.
Chapter 612
Episode 612
A small smile appeared on Pyowols lips.
Because it was the moment he had been waiting for.
The intangible poison that exploded inside the bag was inhaled by Ghostia. Even if it hadnt happened, it wouldnt have had any effect on Pyowols body.
It was because Pyowol was worthy of being called the true Mandokbulchiche (f֮w).
The resistance to poison he acquired while living with tens of thousands of snakes was beyond imagination.
Jeon Yeops use of intangible poison on Pyo Wol was no different than texting him in front of Confucius.
See it!
The Sasa River flowed from his fingertips.
The Sasa River stretched out like a clothesline and aimed for the breath of the false signal.
Roaring!
In an instant, mes soared from the pair of false signals.
It was a phenomenon that urs when the condensing thermal makeup is applied in a pr way.
Enraged at the death of a brother-like warlord, he raised all his gong power.
There was a terrifying heat that could melt even a huge rock in an instant.
There was no doubt that the false signal would melt the Sasa River and get rid of it.
hooked!
However, the result was different from his expectations.
The sasa river prated his ssangjang and got stuck between his eyebrows.
ck thunderbolts flickered over the Sasa River.
It was the ck Thunder Sasa River.
The moment it collided with the condensation thermal makeup, the moon covered it with ck lightning.
In an instant, the power of the Sasagang was amplified several times.
what?
I wondered if the eyes of the false signal were shaking, and then the whites were revealed. And his body copsed like an old tree. Then, the ck thunder sage river that prated his forehead disappeared. The epitaph has been reaped.
The appearance of the false signal was fine, but his brain, which had been prated by the ck thunderbolt, hadpletely melted and turned into porridge.
It was then.
Mark the sign!
Are you okay?
Two old monks came running from afar, calling for the moon.
They were the elders of Shaolin, Unil and Ungyeong.
The two came running after hearing the news that Ji-kyung had been assassinated.
Are you all right?
Ambassador Unil, whom he knows, looked at Pyowol.
Pyowol nodded and said.
are you okay!
Im d.
Ambassador Unils gaze turned to Wei Signal, who had fallen in front of Pyowol.
Is Lee Ji-ja the beast that killed Ji-kyung?
thats right!
What is Lee Yijaes identity?
Im sure hes Jang Chun-hwas henchman, but I dont know his exact identity.
ck and White Musang did not reveal their identities to Pyo-Wol until the end.
Because of that, Pyowol did not know their names or even the faces hidden behind the masks.
Even Baek Mu-sang Jeon-yeops face and upper body melted, making it impossible to identify his identity.
Pyowol removed the ck mask that was covering the face of the Dark Musang fake signal. Then, the tough impression of a middle-aged man was revealed.
Ambassador Unil and Ambassador Ungyeong looked at the face of Wei Shin-ho. But even they couldnt figure out the fake signals true identity.
It has no choice but to be because both ck and white Musang worked secretly in the shadows and never appeared in the sun.
Pyowol rummaged through the clothes of the false signal, but no items were found to identify his identity.
Ambassador Unil sighed.
Amitabha! Its really wicked. Its not enough to kill Ji-kyung and keep his mouth shut, leaving no evidence rted to Cheonmu-jang.
With Jikyungs death, all evidence that the person who killed Shaolin Temples Mediator was Zhang Chunhua disappeared.
However, they could not be questioned with ck and white corpses.
This is because Jang Chun-hwa is done with pretending.
Amitabha! How could the Heavenly Armed Lord be so wicked? Who would dare to imagine?
Ambassador Ungyeong also shook his head.
The faces of the two old monks were filled with a miserable light.
I felt angry at the actions of Jang Chun-hwa and Cheonmu-jang, who manipted Shaolin Temple under the world, but at the same time, I thought that I was afraid.
If it was Shaolin Temple in the days when it reigned as the northern head of Mount Tai, it would have been prepared before this happened. However, after handing over the hegemony of Gangho to Cheonmujang and Gwangmumun, Shaolin lost his wild nature.
Shaolin was like a horse raised in a safe stable.
It was big and strong, but it was a tame horse that couldnt even dare to cross the high barricade of the horse race by itself.
So it was not possible to respond to this kind of contingency.
Amitabha! Amitabha!
A series of events upset the Shaolin Temple.
Ji-gyeong, a disciple of Lee, was assassinated in Shaolin Temple, not anywhere else.
No matter how much it was said that it fell for Seongdonggyeokseos trick, it gave the courtyard too helplessly.
The fact that no one noticed while wandering around the Shaolin Temple as if it were their own home was a big shock to them.
Because of this, the atmosphere of Shaolin Temple was deeply submerged.
In particr, the atmosphere of the monks who guarded the dwellings of the jigyeong was very gloomy. It was because of the self-reproach that he had not been able to protect himself from being poisoned.
Fortunately, the addiction was soon resolved, but the guilt made them unable to hold their heads up.
With just one assassination, the whole of Shaolin was ruined.
For that reason, Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol Soma were brought into the guesthouse and left unattended for a while. They are in a hurry to fix the atmosphere inside, so they cant pay attention to the guests.
Still, Pyowol and Hong Ye-seol Soma did not have anyints.
Because I understood Shaolins situation.
Even if they were in Shaolins position, they would have behaved the same way.
It was three days after the incident that the master of Shaolin, Unji, called Pyowol and his party.
The three were invited into the Daeungjeon.
Inside Daeungjeon, the elders, including Unji, were gathered.
Ambassador Unji stood up as a representative and greeted Pyowol.
Wee, Pyo Daehyeop! Im sorry I didnt pay attention to you by calling you like this.
are you okay!
First of all, thank you for your great help. If it wasnt for Pyo Dae-hyeop, I would have missed the people who killed Ji-kyung. Fortunately, Pyo Dae-hyeop took revenge, so Ji-gyeong should have closed her eyes in peace.
Almost as soon as Master Unji finished speaking, the other elders expressed their gratitude.
Thank you for your help.
Pyo Dae-hyeop is Shaolins benefactor.
Thank you.
Old monks with thick beards rose from their seats and dressed in ss.
It was the biggest example that could be taken at Shaolin Temple.
Ambassador Unji said to Pyowol and the others.
Sit down for now. Lets sit down and talk.
At his words, Pyowol and the others sat down.
Pyowol asked Ambassador Unji.
Did youe up with some measures?
after! We discussed it for days, but nothing came of it. Sorry to disappoint you.
I guess I couldnt find a way to prove the identity of those two either.
It is. We mobilized all the students outside the San Gate, but we couldnt find any evidence that the person killed by Pyo Dae-hyeop was rted to Cheon Mu-jang.
Its getting cramped.
At least, if it wasnt for Pyo Dae-hyeop, I wouldnt have even seen their faces. I have no face to see Pyo Dae-hyeop.
I didnt even know that I went to Seongdonggyeokseo and went to ck and White Musang.
If it hadnt been for Pyo-wol, he would have known that Ji-gyeong had been assassinated a long timeter.
Shaolin Temple was in a situation of thatched on all sides.
Obviously, he suffered great damage from Mujang Cheon and Cheonhwa Jang, but he could not find any information rted to them.
It was impossible to use a huge force like Cheonmujang without any evidence.
However, it could not be retaliated by force.
This is because there is no master who can beat Jang Chun-hwa, and he is clearly behind in power.
Pyowol asked.
So youre thinking of just staying like this?
That is not true.
then?
We are going to send an investigation team to Cheonmujang to find out the truth of the incident.
Are you going to collect evidence?
Since he is a human, he must have ws. If you send out your disciples and collect them, you will surely be able to find evidence.
That was the conclusion they reached over the past three days of intense meetings.
If only the evidence of Cheonmujangs involvement is found, the justification for punishing them isplete.
So, cant Pyo Daehyeop help?
You mean help finding evidence?
It is. Since Pyo Dae-hyeop is well versed in Kang-hos circumstances, wouldnt he find it much better than we do?
I refuse.
Pyo Daehyeop?
Ambassador Unji put on a puzzled expression.
It was because I had not expected that Pyo-wol would reject it so resolutely.
Ambassador Unil next to him spoke cautiously.
Think again. Pyo Dae-hyeop is the only military man in Gangho that can uncover Cheonmu-jangs conspiracy. I want you to ept this job, not just for Shaolin, but for the sake of the entire Kang Ho.
Finding information or evidence is not my job.
But
The chief inspector of Haomen is in Dengfeng County. Ask him and he will find the evidence.
Is that true?
Ambassador Unil opened his eyes wide.
No group or person existed to follow Hao Mun in gathering information or evidence.
If it was true that Haomens superintendent was in Dengfeng County, it would have been far better to entrust the work to him.
You came to Dengfeng County with us.
Amitabha! Then you can ask him.
Haomuns inspector general is trustworthy.
The elders breathed a sigh of relief.
Pyowol looked at them and thought.
I dont have the will to actively intervene in Kang-hos affairs.
If other ns or powers had suffered this kind of thing, they would have jumped at it with the will to make a life-and-death decision.
Whether there is evidence or not is not important.
What really mattered was the will to make a life-or-death decision.
Shaolin nowcked such will.
The inherent limitations of being Buddhist based onpassion took away their wildness from them.
Above all, they had many things to protect.
No matter how much their reputation declined than before, they still had vastnds and a vast amount of believers and non-professionals and disciples.
The tangible and intangible assets umted over a thousand years have be shackles that prevent them from recklessly moving.
They may deny this fact themselves, but in Pyo-wols eyes, Shaolin was confined to a self-imposed restraint. And there was no will to get out of the ban.
When Pyo-yue mentioned Hao-wen, it was clear from the fact that they had no hesitation in postponing what they had to do.
Unconsciously, they avoid hard and drudgery.
Pyowol rose from his seat.
Ambassador Unji asked with a puzzled expression.
Are you going to wake up already?
You are tired.
Mmm!
I dont think it would be helpful to stay longer
Okay.
Ambassador Unji did not hold on to Pyowol any longer.
Ambassador Unil stood up following Pyowol and said.
I will take him to his ce of residence. Brothers and sisters, hold more meetings.
Amitabha! Let it be.
When Ambassador Unji gave permission, Ambassador Unil came out with Pyowol and others.
Im sorry!
what?
You looked ugly.
I know. Now what do you think of the elders? You probably think its indecisive. Thats true too. Shaolin surely possesses the same power as Cheonmujang or Gwangmumun. But I cant use my power recklessly like them. Its not because Shaolin was indecisive or unwilling to fight.
Then what is the reason?
It is because Shaolin is strong. What would happen if a strong man like Shaolin moved his forces recklessly without a just cause? If you punish easily and mobilize your full strength when you feel like it, how is it different from Sapa? Kang-ho will fall into even greater confusion. And other munpa will follow the same. So even though Shaolin is frustrated, he has to move slowly. When a clear justification is established and everyone can understand Shaolins movements.
You live aplicated life.
It is the fate of the strong. Im not talking about the dignity of the strong for nothing.
So how long will you be patient?
Pyowol looked at Ambassador Unil.
Ambassador Unil replied firmly without avoiding his eyes.
Until a just cause is built up.
What if the justification piles up?
Then you will know. Why had Shaolin been forced to persevere until now? What is the true power of Shaolin? So Im asking you. Please help me until Shaolin builds a just cause.
Chapter 613
Episode 613
An elderly man with a clean appearance was sitting in his room sharpening his sword.
He painstakingly polished his sword with a dry cloth while lighting themp.
The old mans name is Yugeom Namgung.
It was the absolute of thousands of times.
In Jianghu, he was called Cheongpo Yusa (iʿ).
It was because he always wore a blue robe, and his appearance and atmosphere were simr to those of Seosaeng.
Because of that, no one thought he was a warrior unless he wore a sword.
But he was unmanned.
It is also an absolute no-man who has reached the highest level.
Sreung!
Namgung Yu put the carefully polished sword into the scabbard.
It was a famous sword that had been handed down to family heads since the days when the Namgung family was alive and well andmanded the world as a member of the four great families.
Its sharpness and strength are the best in the world, so it is a symbol of thousands of times.
Namgung Yugeom looked at the sword for a moment before putting it down on the table. And he opened his mouth.
General!
yes! Lord.
With the answer, a middle-aged man in his early fifties entered the room.
It was Hwangbo Theology, the general director of thousands of meetings.
Hwangbo Shin-hak bowed his head to Namgung Yu-geom and opened his mouth.
Did you call?
How are the second and the third doing these days?
The seconddy is firmly in control of the Eunryeonhoe and is pushing against the Geumcheonhoe.
Is it clear that you have taken control of the union association?
From what I understand, yes.
Good!
A satisfied smile appeared on Namgung Yu-gums lips.
He was a child who left on his own thousands of times, but he was still a child.
There was no reason to dislike the fact that his son had taken over the huge power of the union association.
The reason she left thousands of times was simple.
It was because of the reality that he could not beat Namgung Jin, the eldest son of Namgung Yu-geom, and be the master of thousands of times.
Namgung Yu-geom intended to hand down thousands of episodes to Namgung-jin, and did not want any trouble to arise in the process.
Namgung-jin was not simply handed down because he was the first. He thought he would lead thousands of episodes well because he had that much ability.
Thousands of times, Namgungseols ce did not exist. So, she left thousands of times on her own and built a new nest in the Union Association.
I wasnt worried because he was a tough kid, but he exceeded my expectations.
Thats right.
If you ever need anything, please help me secretly. Tea should nevere out. Hes a proud kid, so if you openly help him, he wont like it.
I will.
Hwangbo Shinhak lowered his head and replied.
Where is Wally?
Im not sure about that.
You mean you havent figured it out yet?
yes! After stopping by thousands of times for a while, the whereabouts are unclear.
hmm!
In my opinion, I think he joined the ck Territory.
ck world?
Assassins who follow the god of death call themselves that.
Its not even funny. Its a dark world.
But their force is neverughable. They have already proven their power in Haimen. The elites of the martial arts training and ghost fleets in the world were defeated by them.
Well
Yugeom Namgung nodded.
Although he said so, he was well aware that his fighting power following the leap was far from ridiculous.
I dont know how, but the assassins who became the limbs of the moon became stronger.
It was far beyond the level of being dismissed as an assassin.
If Namgungwol joins them, their power will increase further.
Anyway, joining the ck Territory isnt bad either. In a big way, the influence increases thousands of times.
A deep smile formed on Namgung Yu-gums lips.
He left three children with his wife.
If the first one took thousands of rounds, the second one with the Eunryeonhoe, and the third one with the ck World, the power of Namgung Yugeom would increase by that much.
No matter how much Namgungseol and Namgungwol went out shouting for independence in thousands of meetings, the rtionship between father and child was not something that could be artificially severed.
If Namgung Yugeom gives an order, he will have no choice but to listen.
Hwangbo said carefully.
What about Confucius Namgungwols request?
A request to intervene in Kang Hos work?
Thats right.
Not long ago, Namgungwol visited thousands of times and met Namgung Yugeom. And to calm Kang-hos confusion, he asked to be moved thousands of times.
At that time, Namgung Yu-geom did not give a definite answer. I just gave it a chance.
Im trying to make a decision by watching the situation where Kang-ho goes a little longer.
Some said that Namgung Yu-geom was prudent, while others criticized him for opportunism.
But no one dared to speak to his face. It was because Namgung Yu-geom was a strong man who could aim for the loser of the world.
After thinking for a moment, Namgung Yugum opened his mouth.
Watch that a little longer.
All right.
Just show me how to move a little enough that Wall-E doesnt feel sad. You know what I mean?
yes!
If my childrenpletely control the Unryeonhoe Heukgye, they will not have to fear Cheonmujang or Gwangmumun.
Namgung Yu-gum was in a situation where he could blow his nose without touching it.
Thanks to the proud children, it is possible to form the most powerful force in the world.
As expected, an opportunity wille because I am patient.
Namgungwol gave a satisfied smile.
He had been hiding it until now, but he was also aiming for the loser of the world.
Standing at the top of the river and reigning.
It was the dream of any absolute master who reached such a level.
I realized that it was not long before my dream came true.
It was then.
Wash!
Something broke through the window with a sharp punch.
Ouch!
Hwangbo Shinhak screamed and copsed.
A small dagger was stuck in his neck.
Hwang Bo Theology held onto the neck where the dagger had been stuck and convulsed before dying.
General?
Namgung Yu-gum raised his eyes wide.
In the middle of thousands of episodes, while he was watching it from his own residence, Hwang Bo Shin-hak, themander-in-chief, was assassinated and died.
It was a major incident that hurt his pride.
What kind of guy are you?
Namgung Yugeom shouted and jumped out.
After looking around for a while, he immediately identified the direction the rain hade from and threw himself away.
Shia!
His body cut through the night sky like an arrow and disappeared.
Btedly, the soldiers guarding his residence grasped the situation and shouted.
Hoe Lord!
Its an ambush.
The soldiers hurriedly tried to chase after Namgung Yu-geom, but his figure had already disappeared into the darkness.
Themander-in-chief has been assassinated.
Hurry up and bring Confucius Namgungjin back.
Namgung Yu-geom ran through the darkness at a terrifying speed.
His destination was a high hill in the back of thousands of miles.
Because that was the direction the rain came from.
From the top of the hill to his residence within thousands of times, there were more than five hundred sheets. So, the opponent killed Hwang Bo Shin Hak precisely by blowing a sword at a distance of about 500 pieces.
It was truly a formidable secret technique.
As far as he knew, there was only one warrior in the world who possessed this level of secret magic.
Could it be a death god?
If it was Pyowol who reached the peak as an assassin, it was possible.
The problem was, why did the god of death kill themander in ambush thousands of times?
Even right in front of your own eyes.
Namgung Yu-geom shook his head, denying his guess.
No matter how much he thought about it, Pyowol had no reason to attack him.
His lofty pride was deeply wounded.
I can never forgive anyone who kills the general of the plenary session.
Life shone in his eyes.
I saw a figure standing upright on a tall tree in the distance.
The wind blew and the branches swayed like they were about to break, but the ck shadows stuck together like glue.
It was clear he had blown the rain.
Nom!
Namgung Yugeom burst into Lions Roar and swung his sword.
Wow!
Sword energy spurted out of his sword and flew away.
It was a method of flying a sword sword.
The big sword flew like a sh war and hit the man on the tree.
Whoa!
In an instant, a rustling sound rang out.
At the same time, the big sword that Namgung Yu-geom flew disappeared with an explosion. The ck figure on top of the tree waved his hand to block the non-geomgi.
The impact severely bent the tree branch as if it would break. However, the tree branch soon returned to its ce. The ck figure standing on the branch was still there.
It was an incredible sight.
If it was the power of the big sword that Namgung Yu-geom flew, the tree as well as the ck human figure should have been split in two. Even so, being fine meant that the ck figure hadpletely eliminated the power of the non-sword weapon.
There were only a handful of people in the world capable of such a skill.
Namgung Yoo-gum felt the blood running cold in his whole body andnded on arge tree opposite the ck figure.
Namgung Yugeom asked.
Who are you?
Long time no see.
you?
Namgung Yoo-geom widened his eyes as the opponents face was revealed under the moonlight.
Although he became younger after half a year, the atmosphere and eyes unique to Jang Chun-hwa remained intact on his face.
Chang Cheonhwa?
Im still recognizing.
Has it been halved?
Somehow, I became young again.
Mmm!
Namgung Yugeom let out a quiet voice.
Zhang Chunhua said it as if it were not a big deal, but in fact, it was because he knew very well how high it was.
Reverting an old body back to its youth was impossible with ordinary realization.
It was certain that Jang Cheon-hwa had crossed a certain wall that Namgung Yu-gum had not yet ovee.
Are you the one who killed General Hwangbo?
Right! I did.
Why did you do that?
To summon you quietly.
For a moment, Namgung Yu-gums expression stiffened.
The reason is?
Why?
Does it mean that the good person is not good and the self is not good?
Yes.
Why? Still, I thought you and I werent on bad terms.
It is already a set procedure. Its just that its your turn.
Namgung Yu-geoms eyes trembled at Jang Chun-hwas in reply.
I expected that the day woulde when I would confront Jang Chun-hwa in earnest. But that time was not now.
He had no choice but to be taken aback by Jang Chun-hwas blitzkrieg, which was faster than he expected.
Why now?
I thought now was the right time.
bandit? I think you are in too much of a hurry.
It doesnt matter what you think. My thoughts and judgment matter.
Namgung Yu-geoms face hardened even more at the words of Jang Cheon-hwa, who seemed to be ignoring him.
Jang Chun-hwa and Namgung Yu-geom exchanged several times.
I couldnt see him as friendly, but I couldnt call him a stranger either. Still,ing out like this meant that Chang Chun-hwa was determined.
It was impossible to reverse Zhang Tianhuas decision now.
Namgung Yugeom asked.
Are you confident?
You will know when you experience it.
It wont be easy.
Youve got a bad habit when you havent seen it. Since when did your tongue get so long? You talk a lot.
Heaven!
Finish quickly. Im a bit busy. There are quite a few other people to look for besides you.
Namgung Yu-geoms anger rose to the top of his head at the attitude of Jang Cheon-hwa who kept ignoring him.
dare!
Sreung!
He couldnt stand it any longer and pulled out the sword he was wearing at his waist.
Namgung Yugeoms sword shone with an aura like frost.
Jang Cheonhwa said while looking at Namgung Yugeom.
Come on.
Chapter 614
Episode 614
Namgung Jin is the first son of Namgung Yu-geom and was the first son of thousands of times.
He was also the one who made his younger brother, Namgung Seol, leave the thousands of clubs and take a seat in the Union Association with his great talent and outstanding control.
Namgung-jin looked at Hwangbo Shin-haks body with cold eyes.
Hwangbo theology was not a simple general director.
He was his biggest supporter and like father.
Instead of his heartless father, he supported and cared for him.
Thanks to this, I was able topletely control thousands of times today.
Such Hwangbo theology was found as a cold corpse.
It was also at the residence of Namgung Yu-geom, his father.
Namgung-jin pulled out the sword that was stuck in Hwangbo Shinhaks neck.
Bido, the size of an adults palm, was extremely sharp. The problem was the direction the rain came from.
It was a tall hill behind thousands of miles.
Namgung-jin asked the soldier next to him.
Is your father still not back?
Thats right.
I am looking for my father. Everyone follow me.
yes!
Namgung-jin threw himself into the hill.
Thousands of elites followed.
Namgung-jins expression hardened as he spread light air.
Because I didnt have a good feeling.
Its such an air power that it suffocated themander in the hills with a rain sword.
He shot as many as 500 chapters and blew his sword, killing Hwang Bo Shin Hak.
It was something Namgung-jin couldnt do either.
Im sure my father wont get hurt?
He believed in Namgung Yugeom, his father.
The best master Namgung-jin knew was Namgung Yu-geom.
Namgung Yugeom learned the King Sword type to the level of ten stars.
The emperor sword type was the best swordsman of the Namgung family, which was the predecessor of thousands of times.
There was no way that Namgung Yu-geom, who had mastered the philosophical teachings of heaven and earth, could not be defeated easily.
It was then.
Quarre!
As if to prove his guess, a roar came from afar.
It was clear that Namgung Yu-geom was fighting an unknown beast.
Namgoongjin eximed.
Hurry up. I have to help my father.
yes!
He and his men climbed the mountain at a faster pace.
Kwa-kwa-kwa!
As we got closer to the top of the mountain, a strong wind blew like a storm.
The beautiful giant tree swayed as if it would break at any moment, and the dust was so thick that I couldnt open my eyes.
Keugh!
Shit!
Thousands of unmanned soldiers could not easily advance due to the strong wind and were pushed back.
Only a few advanced through the wind.
I have to go.
Namgoongjin gritted his teeth.
It hurt as if my skin had been stabbed with thousands of awls.
It was because of the formidable life contained in the blowing wind.
The life in the wind was so terrifying that even he, who had already risen to the point of rising, felt fear.
Namgungjin raised his air power and advanced while protecting his heart.
It was when he was almost at the top of the mountain.
sh!
Suddenly, an intense group of lights burst out in front of me.
Keugh!
Eyes
The unmanned soldiers closed their eyes tightly at the unexpected intense sh.
It was the same with Namgoongjin.
He stopped moving and closed his eyes.
The area was quiet.
It was hard to believe that the air had stirred with such a roar just a moment ago.
When the pain in his eyes subsided, Namgung-jin carefully opened his eyes. The peak of the mountain, horribly destroyed, appeared in front of him.
All the trees were uprooted and blown in all directions, and the rocks were broken into pebbles.
Namgung-jins eyes fluttered at the sight of the top of the mountain, which had changed so disastrously that it was impossible to find its previous appearance.
Suddenly, his gaze turned to a huge pit dug in the center.
Namgung Yu-geom was lying in the center of the fan pit as if a meteorite had collided with it.
father? father!
Namgoong Jin called Namgung Yugeom and ran away.
Unbelievable!
Hoe Lord!
The unmanned soldiers who btedly found their eyesight chased after him.
father! Calm down.
Namgung Jin hugged Namgung Yugeom.
Namgungjin tried to wake him up by injecting internal energy into Namgung Yugeoms Myeongmun Blood. However, Namgung Yugeom didnt even move.
it is already clear
Hehehe!
Hoe Lord!
The soldiers who arrivedte fell on the floor and shed tears.
After a long time passed, Namgung-jin epted Namgung Yu-geoms death.
He woke up holding Namgung Yu-geoms body.
Namgoongjin gave the order.
Find out who killed your father. I wont hold a funeral until I get my revenge.
Honorable name!
The subordinates answered in unison.
Namgoong Jin looked up at the sky with tears in his eyes.
I will never forgive you. Never
He swore revenge on the sky.
Namgung Yugeom ounted for half of thousands of times. His death meant the loss of power thousands of times.
If an outside enemy invaded by aiming at this opportunity, they would be helpless.
Because of that, thousands of times tried to hide the death of Namgung Yu-geom as much as possible. However, it was impossible to shut everyones mouth.
The death of Namgung Yu-Geom was known to the entire Gangho within a few days.
oh my god!
Thousands of lords die?
Who the hell killed him?
The warriors of Gangho were stunned by the unbelievable news.
Namgung Yu-Geom was not just a warrior with strong arms.
He was the owner of a huge force called thousands of times.
It was hard to believe that Namgung Yu-geom, surrounded by countless masters, had died in vain.
It was impossible to kill Namgung Yu-geom by passing through so many masters with normal force.
People shuddered at the powerlessness of the pleural effusion.
Thousands of episodes tried to find the beast, but his identity and whereabouts were still unknown.
The news of Namgung Yu-Geoms death reached the Union Association.
When Lee Geom-han first heard this news, the first person that came to mind was Namgung Seol.
after!
He sighed and headed for Namgungseols residence.
New Years Eve!
When I opened the door and entered the room, I saw Namgoongseol sitting nkly in front of the dressing table.
I thought he was crying, but surprisingly, his expression didnt change.
It wasnt that he didnt feel sad at all.
Lee Geom-han could read the sadness hidden in her face, which was pretending to be expressionless.
Namgungseol opened his mouth.
ck man!
Are you okay?
are you okay.
Whoa!
Im really fine. So you dont have to make that face. Im fine, but why are you looking like the sky has fallen?
Namgungseol tried tough. However, the stiff expression on his face did not seem to be relieved.
Lee Geom-han quietly held her white hand.
His small, warm hand was shaking.
Lee Geomhan said carefully.
Go to thousands of times. Go and have a funeral.
are you okay.
new year!
Even if Im not there, Brother Jin will take care of himself.
Namgoong Seol bit his lip.
He bit so hard that his lips cracked and blood gushed out. However, Namgungseol waspletely unaware of this fact.
I am speaking for you. No matter how bad it was, he is your father. It would be good for you to attend the funeral.
If it is the Jin brother I know, he will not hold a funeral until he finds the beast and takes revenge.
Mmm!
So I wont be back until then either. It would be better for my father to stay here and help you.
Okay. if thats what you mean then But if you change your mind, tell me anytime. I will dly send you thousands of copies.
all right.
Namgungseol nodded.
after!
Lee Geom-han sighed quietly.
Thats what he said, but he knew that Namgungseol would never change his mind.
Namgungseol, like himself, was never one to stop or change direction until he achieved his goal.
Namgungseol was a person whose beliefs and goals were more important than the life of his own blood.
Sometimes, her persistence is a bit scary, but Lee Geom-han was essentially no different from her.
He, too, was a man whose ambitions and goals were above all else.
Thats why I left Gwangmumun and took over the Union Association.
After cooling his head for a moment, Lee Geom-han asked Namgung-seol.
Do you know who the beast is?
Not yet. But youll find it soon enough. There are only a handful of warriors in the world who can deal with my father alone. If you investigate their whereabouts, the beast will surely appear at the end.
If so, shouldnt you tell Confucius Namgung about it?
Oh, are you? You will know even if I dont tell you. He is a very good person.
Namgungseol closed his eyes.
Namgung-jin was the person who provided the decisive opportunity for her to leave thousands of times and settle down in Eunryeonhoe.
Even though he was not much better than her, he dominated thousands of times with a stable base of support, solid mental strength, and powerful martial arts.
The only way for her to take control of thousands of episodes was to make a life-and-death decision with him. However, I didnt want to bring about thousands of rounds of supremacy while doing that.
Since Im a person who can take care of my own business, I can leave it to him to avenge his father.
The only thing I was worried about was the inactivity of the chest.
It was clear that if he was a master enough to kill his father, he would have reached the absolute limit. If you want to take revenge on someone like that, you will suffer a lot of damage thousands of times.
Leave my fathers revenge in the thousands and focus on the fight right in front of us.
Okay.
Currently, the movement of the Geumcheonhoe is unusual. I think they are aiming for a one-step turnaround.
Do you believe in anything? There should be very little power gap between them and us.
Its a one-step turnaround with good words, but in a fight between strong forces, the method of turning back the weight of the game at once was almost unusable.
That is, unless the leadership is extremely stupid.
In both the Geumcheonhoe and the Unionryeonhoe, there were many people with outstanding brains. Namgungseol was one of them.
It was close to impossible toe up with a n so great that it fooled all of them.
Geumcheonhoe would surely know that fact. However, it was clear that the movement behind the scenes was captured that such words came out.
Are there many numbers left for the Golden Age?
There are only a few left. Most of them are predictable.
For now, lets look carefully at their movements. If you want to use a one-step reversal, you will have no choice but to show a different movement than usual.
I have already ordered my subordinates.
hmm!
Lee Geomhan nodded.
Theres nothing to worry about.
Despite the loss of his father, Namgungseol still maintained his sharp judgment and cold reason.
At this level, it seemed that I could continue to trust and entrust important work to him in the future.
Namgoongseol said to Lee Geomhan.
Leave it to me to run the union association, and you only think about dealing with Zhang Wu-ge. In the end, the end of this fight wille down to a confrontation between you and Zhang Wu-geuk. The winner will get everything.
I guess so.
So you focus only on your fight. Ill sort out the rest. Ill clear out anything that gets in the way of your fight. So dont worry about that and just move forward.
Do that.
We will be the winners of this fight in the end. ck Han! Trust me.
I believe in you.
Lee Geom-han held Namgung Seol in his arms.
Namgungseols eyes shed in his arms.
I will remove all beings that stand in the way of Geomhan. Even if the target is a death god
Chapter 615
Episode 615
: Pyowol descended from Shaolin Temple.
He introduced Ambassador Unil to Hong Yu-sin, who was in Deungbong-hyeon.
Any negotiations with Hong Yu-sin, the chief inspector of Hao-mun, were up to Ambassador Un-il, so he quietly withdrew.
Pyo-wol stayed at an inn with Hong Ye-seol and Soma.
Because Shaolin Temple provided convenience, I was able to stay in the best guest house in Dengfeng County.
Pyo-wol muttered as he looked around the inside of the annex.
Its okay.
The Shaolin Temple paid a lot of attention.
Hong Ye-seol shook his head.
It was surrounded by a high fence and was quite spacious, so it seemed like it would be okay to practice martial arts during my stay.
In fact, Soma went to the annex building and was swinging a sword.
After hearing the news that Il Sword Jinin died, Soma always felt like that.
Whenever he had a chance, he would swing his sword and improve his skills.
Perhaps because his concentration peaked, his skills grew frighteningly fast.
Pyowol did not stop Soma.
This is because we know very well that sometimes anger and vengeance be the driving force of growth.
The foundation was already solid.
The side effects of the Dafa that he received at Soroeeumsa were all resolved thanks to the one swordsman, and his internal skills and skills were increasing day by day.
It was to the point where I thought that the word Ilchiwoljang existed for Soma.
Pyo-wol said to Hong Ye-seol.
Leave Soma alone and we go out to eat.
oh! Are you going to have a meal together? Its sloppy.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and reacted exaggeratedly.
Pyo-wol said yes and went outside.
kid! Lets go out together.
Hong Ye-seol hurriedly chased Pyo-wol.
The two walked shoulder to shoulder along the streets of Dengfeng County.
I could have eaten at the inn where I was staying, but for some reason I wanted to eat somewhere else today.
Above all, I did not know when I woulde to Deungbong County again.
Before leaving, I wanted to take a closer look at Deng Feng County.
So the two of them wandered around Deungbong County.
Deng Fengxian was quite lively.
However, it is still peaceful because a giant tree called Shaolin protects it.
It was a stark contrast to the thick clouds of war in other cities.
Pyowol took all of those sights into his eyes one by one.
Hong Ye-seol nced at Pyo-wols face.
I mean hes filthy handsome.
Pyowol was walking in his true form without opening a reverse goal ball.
However, being conscious of peoples eyes, he was deeply suppressing Bang Rip.
Other people couldnt see Pyo-wols face, but Hong Ye-seol, right next to him, could see it very well.
It was a face I hadnt seen in a long time. Even so, every time I saw it, I was amazed.
Eh!
Hong Ye-seol realized that he could never escape from Pyo-wol for the rest of his life. Still, it didnt feel too bad.
Hong Ye-seol slipped into Pyo-wols arm. Pyowol did not remove his arm and walked as it was.
There are quite a few shops on the streets of Dengfeng County.
There were also shops selling items that could not be found anywhere else.
One of them was a ce that sold goods from the West Station.
Items brought in by the Chilhyun Group are sold here.
Pyo-wol thought it was a strange rtionship and went into the store.
Wee.
The shop owner weed the moon.
Is this the branch of the Seventh Stage?
youre right. It looks like you saw the letters written on the board. lol!
The shop owner rubbed his palms andughed.
He did not know that Pyo-wol hade all the way to Jeong-ju with the Chil-hyeon group.
Pyowol walked through the store and inspected the goods.
Suddenly, Pyowols gaze was fixed on the small jar.
The jar was full of marbles the size of a pinky fingernail.
What is this?
It is a rosary bead used by the monks of Arthur Station.
I dont think itsmon, does it?
You have great eyesight. youre right. It was carved from a special tree called ebony. Its strength is as great as that of iron, but it is also lighter than ordinary wood.
okay?
At the owners exnation, Pyowol picked up a rosary bead and rolled it between his fingers.
I really liked the feel and weight.
How much is this?
yes? You want to buy it? Youre not even a monk, so why do you need beads?
I dont know about that, how much is it?
If you want to buy everything in the jar, just give me five gold coins. Its something we also brought in expensively.
receive.
Pyo-wol did not say a word and handed the five gold coins to the owner.
The owner put on a sad expression for a while at the distribution of Pyo-wol, who bought things right away without bargaining.
If I had known it would be like this, I would have sung it a little higher. However, he soon calmed down and put a bead of beads in a leather bag and handed it to Pyowol.
By the way, since youre not even a monk, what are you going to use the rosary beads for?
Should I even say that?
no.
The innkeeper shook his head hastily.
It was when Pyo-wol was wearing a leather pouch containing rosary beads around her waist.
How about this?
Suddenly, Hong Ye-seols voice was heard.
When I turned my head and looked, Ye-seol Hong was holding an essory on her head.
It was not shy, but it was a hair essory that looked very elegant.
Its pretty.
Does it suit you well?
okay!
Then buy me one of these.
what?
Its because youre pretty.
Hong Ye-seol looked at Pyo-wol with a smile.
Pyo-wol, who frowned for a moment, asked the owner.
How much is that?
That is also an item from the West Station. Just give me two gold coins.
Geumja?
It is an essory that brides wear on their heads in the West Station. It is one of the items that the groom hands over as a sign of marriage proposal.
Hong Ye-seols expression widened at the store owners words.
She looked at Pyowol with eyes filled with earnest longing.
Pyo-wol casually handed the two gold coins to the shop owner.
thank you.
Ho Ho!
The shop owner and Hong Ye-seol were satisfied at the same time.
Hong Ye-seol held out the essory to Pyo-wol.
what?
Put it on your head yourself.
Annoying
Its not that difficult. give me some.
okay.
Pyo-wol ced an essory on Hong Ye-seols head with a nonchnt expression.
Hong Ye-seol looked up at Pyo-wol and said.
Tell me. Fit well?
matches well.
Are you pretty?
Pretty!
Ho Ho!
Hong Ye-seol smiled broadly and liked it.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Ye-seol in silence.
The owner of the inn said, poking Pyowols side with his elbow.
Your wife likes it.
Not Mrs.
yes? Oh sorry.
are you okay!
Ah yes!
Hong Ye-seol, who had been looking at the mirror in the store for a while, said to Pyo-wol.
Go away. I bought you essories, so Ill pay for dinner.
Do it.
The two of them left the store together.
Hong Ye-seol clung to Pyo-wols side and smiled continuously.
Even if Pyo-wol pushed him away, Hong Ye-seol didnt care and stuck closer.
Is it that good?
sure. It was a gift I received from someone for the first time in my life.
You mean you never got one?
Of course, a lot of people with dark feelings gave it to me. But they all refused. Are you surprised?
no!
Pyowol shook his head.
Hong Ye-seol was a cold-hearted woman.
It is only in front of oneself that it is released like this, but in front of others, it does not show any loopholes.
Rejected anything that interfered with the mission.
Because of that, this was the first time I had ever received a gift from someone. Even though it was something she received because she almost pushed her back.
Huh! joy!
Hong Ye-seol even hummed what was so exciting about it.
Pyo-wol went into an inn with her, which looked fine.
It was a guesthouse famous for its delicious food nearby.
It was alreadyte in the evening, and the guests in the inn were drunk.
Dugangju (ſ) was especially famous at the guesthouse.
Dugangju was a silky wine made in Yeoyang, not far from Dengbong County.
At the inn where Pyo-wol entered, Dugangju was airlifted from Yeoyang and served to the guests.
Dougangju was quite strong, so even though the customers hadnt drank much, their faces were red.
The two chose a suitable seat and sat down.
Jeom So-yi approached the two of them.
wee. What can I get you?
Bring me a pork stir-fry and a beef noodle, the same drink the other guests drink.
All right.
Jeomsoi stepped back with an answer.
Pyo-wol said to Hong Ye-seol.
alcohol? I dont drink?
I know. I want to drink.
okay?
Drinking in moderation is good for mental health. It loosens the tense nerves like a bowstring. You should drink it too. Then you will know what I mean.
No reservations.
all right.
Hong Ye-seol did not rmend more.
It was because he already knew that Pyo-wol did not drink at all.
Hong Ye-seol rested his chin on his arm and looked at Pyo-wol.
There was a lively smile on his face.
Pyo-wol only bought a hair essory, but Hong Ye-seols mood was soaring high in the sky.
Hong Ye-seol had a look that attracted me the more I saw him.
The first time I saw it, I couldnt appreciate it, but the more I looked at it, the more I couldnt take my eyes off it.
As sheughed heartily, many people around her couldnt take their eyes off her.
Three men sitting at the table next to them exchanged nces.
All of them were from Shaolin Temples secr families, and they worked quite hard in Dengfeng County.
Normally, they are fine, but when they drink alcohol, their personality changes, so everyone avoids them.
The faces of those who approached Hong Ye-seol were drunk.
Sozer! May I know your guest name?
How about us instead of these insignificant students?
I didnt know that such a beautiful Sojeu could exist in Dengfeng County. Lets leave the students who cant drink like that and drink with us. Well pay for all the drinks.
Even though there was a pyowol in front of Hong Ye-seol, they ignored it and kept cold.
Those bastards are doing that again.
Dont you know what the Shaolin Temple is doing? Leave those fools alone.
The people in the inn were impressed by the three men. But no one dared to step forward and stop it.
Thats why the prestige of the men in Dengfeng County is great.
They also thought that the beautiful woman would be caught by the revelers and shed tears.
However, contrary to their expectations, Hong Ye-seol neither shed tears nor panicked.
He was looking at the men with cold eyes.
What is it?
Whats with that girls eyes?
The men were startled by Hong Ye-seols eyes.
He was momentarily intimidated by Hong Ye-seols eyes.
Hong Ye-seols mood, which soared to the sky at the mens flirtation, plummeted.
The very fact that men interrupted a historic day like today made her furious.
Knock!
Ye-seol Hong grabbed the chopsticks in her hand.
Then the moon said to her.
Dont kill me. Because I dont want to eat with a dead body next to me.
Okay.
Hong Ye-seol replied with a smile. But her eyes werent smiling at all.
He had no intention of forgiving the revelers who interrupted this good time today.
Quek!
Buy and save me!
The screams of the revelers soon resonated in the inn.
Hearing their screams, Pyowol looked out the window and thought.
What will he do when he finds out that the henchmen who destroyed the evidence of his involvement are dead?
Pyo-wol thought from Jang Chun-hwas point of view.
Chapter 616
616 Zhang
Wu-geuk looked at Poyang Lake in the dark.
The long moonlight fell over the dark water surface, indistinguishable from the sky.
Lee Geomhan.
On the other side of the vastke was his nemesis.
Like himself, he might be struggling with his gaze at Poyang Lake by now.
The war was taking longer than he thought.
As the war dragged on, side effects were emerging one after another.
One of them was the Ivan of public sentiment.
At first, people who looked at Geumcheonhoe with goodwill changed their gaze.
As Deung Cheol-ung and Dok-go-hwang and others went in vain one after another, people began to think of Geumcheonhoe as an axis of evil.
You might think that peoples eyes are not a big deal, but from the point of view of fighting a war, there was nothing more burdensome than this.
In the past, people cooperated voluntarily, but now, not enough to look at it with a cold gaze, they even quietly interfered.
Such dissatisfaction with public sentiment led to a decline in the morale of the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe.
Both the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe were groups of young warriors.
The reason they pointed their swords at each other was simple.
Advancing in ones reputation.
In other words, it was to blow up fame or to be a hero.
Even if they talk about their ideals with all sorts of rhetoric and wrap them up fancy, the essence hasnt changed.
He joined the Geumcheonhoe to be a strong hero, but anyone who was treated as a viin had no choice but to lose morale.
If morale continued to drop like this, the Geumcheonhoe might self-destruct.
If the opponent was insignificant, he would be able to endure internal maintenance for the time being, but unfortunately Lee Geom-han was not a person who could be dealt with so loosely.
For Lee Geom-han, there was a heroine with a single mind called Namgungseol.
She knew very well how to use the current situation to her advantage.
Namgungseol secretly spread false rumors to Kangho.
The types of rumors also varied.
In fact, Geumcheonhoe is the door of the apostle.
He spread rumors that he was performing all sorts of witchcraft in the basement or that he might be the sessor of Gods Arrangement.
It didnt matter if the rumors were true or not.
She knew very well that people were not interested in the truth.
But if you throw in a problem that will arouse peoples attention, the fire will grow on its own.
When Geumcheonhoe won public opinion, these works were useless, but when public sentiment was divided, as it is now, rumors spread naturally.
Namgungseol knew this property all too well.
So, rumors spread randomly and elerated the divergence of the public sentiment of Geumcheonhoe.
As a Jangmu-geuk, it was a mental system that made the chi tremble.
after!
Zhang Wujie let out a deep sigh.
At times like these, it would have been nice to have a friend with whom I could open up. But that friend was no longer a man of this world.
Dokgohwang! Why did you do such a thing?
No matter how blinded he was to revenge, there was definitely a line he couldnt cross.
Dokgo Hwang crossed the line and was criticized by Kang Ho.
Its a shame because he lost his life, but if he was alive, it would probably have been Kang Hos achievement.
If he had been pointed out as a Kang Hos achievement, Geumcheonhoe would have suffered an iparable public dissatisfaction.
The more I thought about it, the moreplicated my mind was.
Whoa! It would be better to fight with a sword without thinking.
It was just a pity that I couldnt do that.
Zhang Wuji lifted his head and looked up at the sky.
The bright moon flooded his retinas.
Should I ask Cheonmujang for help?
He bit his lip softly.
Because it was a way I never wanted to choose.
It was the path he chose because he wanted to be the ruler of the world without the help of Cheonmujang. His pride did not allow him to open his hand to the cheonmujang now.
Tsk!
It was when Zhang Wu-geuk clicked his tongue and tried to turn around.
Suddenly, his eyes shone sharply.
The liver is big. How dare you sneak all the way here.
His gaze turned to arge tree.
Tsutsutsu!
The leaves were blowing in the wind from Poyang Lake.
Jang Wu-geuk spoke again.
Would you like me to pull it out with my hand?
Im going out on my own.
At that moment, someone walked out from the shade of the tree.
It was a man in a ck bloody robe.
He hid his face with the cap on his blood jacket.
Jang Moo-geuk said.
You will have to answer straight. If you dont want to die
It wasnt just empty words.
The man shuddered. Because Zhang Wu-geuks life was focused on him.
Its been a long time since Ive felt such a terrifying life.
It hurt like my skin was being cut with a knife.
The man raised his arms to show he had no intention of attacking.
I am a lion. Im here to negotiate.
Negotiation?
I know you are worried about the worsening public sentiment. We can solve that problem.
we?
yes! we.
Whose order did youe from?
My name is Song Cheon-woo from Guryongsalmak.
Guryongsalmak? Chunwoo Song?
Jang Wu-geuk frowned.
Because it was a word I had never heard before.
If others had said this, they would have been ughtered at once. The reason he didnt use his hands yet was because the other persons prayer was not that unusual.
It was about the size of Zhang Wu-geuk, so I sensed his presence, but the other warriors would never have noticed even if the man in front of them was by their side.
Thats why the mans stealth was excellent.
His stealth technique assimted with the natural scenery had reached the level of Cheonuimubong.
There was no way a warrior with such stealth skills would say anything.
Is Guryongsalmak a group of assassins?
Why do you think so?
Because your stealth skills remind me of some assassin.
Is that assassin talking about transcendence?
You know?
Everyone knows. If I had to argue, he and I are like brother-inw alumni.
So Pyowol is also from Guryongsalmak?
It is not. The situation isplicated, so its a little hard to tell you now.
Tell me because I have a lot of time. If I dont tell you that, how can I believe it?
great. He and I were trained in the same Assassin Order. After that, we went our separate ways.
Assassin Song Chun-wu spoke as concisely as possible.
Song Chun-wu was feeling a lot of tension inside.
It is because Zhang Wu-geuks achievement was more monstrous than he expected.
A superhuman sense of grasping ones own stealth skills at once, and a formidable life unlike a human.
To take advantage of such a person, he, too, would have to risk his life.
If it hadnt been for So Yeo-wols request, he wouldnt have appeared in front of Zhang Wu-geuk.
Zhang Mu-geuk asked.
So you went your separate ways, and is the ce you chose Guryongsalmak?
Exactly.
That alone is enough to make me believe in you. Because Ive never heard of a ce called Guryongsalmak.
Im sure youve heard of the impregnable prison.
however?
Would you believe it if the fire ball was part of the Guryongsalmak?
like!
Only then did Zhang Mu-geuks eyes change.
If it was an impregnable prison, he knew.
A confinement prison used by the absolute masters or masters of the river for the purpose of secretly eliminatingpetitors.
He was well aware of this because his close friend, Dokgo Hwang, imprisoned his brother-inw Yu Su-hwan in an imprisoned prison.
Song Chun-wu smiled bitterly and continued.
You seem to know. Bulhoeok was one of the businesses run by Guryongsalmak.
That means there are more businesses like him. So is it Kowloon? An alliance of numerous businesses?
Simr.
good! I understand. But why did the Guryongsalmak approach me? We would have no contact.
Isnt there a table moon?
Pyowol? Does Guryongsalmak also have a grudge against him?
Thanks to that, the main base was destroyed.
like!
For the first time, Zhang Wu-geuk put on an interesting expression.
It was the general opinion on this floor that the enemy of the enemy was a friend.
If Guryongsalmak was really Pyowols enemy, it was worth using on this side.
Keep talking.
The reason why public sentiment turned around at the Geumcheonhoe is simple. Thats because people defined Geumcheonhoe as evil. Its also easy to bring the alienated public sentiment. We just need to focus peoples attention on the greater evil.
evil? Do you mean the moon?
Thats right.
Song Chun-wu politely replied.
On the other hand, Zhang Mu-geuks eyes sank deeply.
It was not his way to intrigue and secure victory in this way. But now he and Geumcheonhoe were cornered.
A win was needed to reverse this situation.
Describe the mark as a public enemy?
Isnt the picture good?
Song Chun-wus words were as sweet as the devils whisper.
After thinking for a while, Zhang Wuji finally opened his mouth.
good night.
A small boat floating in the middle of Lake Poyang under the moonlight.
Inside the boat, a beautiful woman was sitting and enjoying the scenery.
All she could see was deep darkness and moonlight, which made the scenery even dreary, but the woman looked at the whole area without a single movement.
A gust of wind blew the womans hair gently.
It was when the woman was arranging her hair with seomseom corn.
Fighting!
Suddenly, in the distance, I heard the sound of something falling to the surface. However, the woman looked at the ce where the sound of the water came from without a hint of surprise.
At that moment, through the darkness, something approached the ship she was on.
Tung!
Again, the sound of something falling into the water was heard.
It was the sound of a human figure approaching the boat spurring water.
Someone spreads a water helmet and is running towards the boat she is riding on.
Tung!
Every time he hit the surface, almost five new models moved forward.
With thest dozen or so pages left, a figure soared high into the air and then fell towards the ship.
Too-wook!
Even though In-yeongnded at a high ce, the boat only rocked slightly and did not capsize.
The woman smiled at the uninvited guest who broke into the boat.
Cheonwoo!
The person on board was Song Chun-wu, who had gone to negotiate with Zhang Wu-geuk. The beautiful woman who greeted Song Chun-wu was So Yeo-wol.
I have been.
great job.
So Yeo-wol greeted Song Chun-wu with a smile.
Under the soft moonlight, her smile looked even more bewitching.
So Yeo-wol stretched out her white hand and held Song Chun-wus hand.
Song Chun-wu took her hand and approached her.
So Yeo-wol asked Song Chun-wu.
Any negotiations?
He epted our offer.
Good.
Sawyerwols smile grew wider.
Song Chun-wu asked her.
How did you know he would ept our offer?
Because hes as cornered as we are.
hmm!
When people are cornered, their reason is paralyzed. I thought Zhang Wu-geuk was like that too.
Its great, too.
great job. No matter how correct my guess, I would not have been able to negotiate with him sessfully without you.
Song Cheon-woo was the only person So Yeo-wol trusted.
No matter how confident she was, if the negotiator was insignificant, her ns would go to waste.
So he sent Chun-wu Song as a messenger.
Fortunately, Chun-Woo Song sessfully achieved what she wanted and came back.
Sawyerwol looked at the moon reflected on the surface of the water and murmured.
If the ghost fleet had held out a little longer, I wouldnt have done so much.
The fall of the ghost fleet gave her a great sense of crisis.
So Yeo-wol knew best about the abilities of his half-brother, Ko Il-won.
Because of that, she was greatly shocked by Ko Il-wons death.
Since the ghost fleet had fallen, it was obvious that Pyowols next target would be Guryongughter.
Although he took control of Guryongsalmak, his strength was reduced to less than halfpared to his heyday. In this situation, it was obvious what would happen if they collided with Pyowol, who was in the world of assassins.
Thats why she broke the unwritten rule of Guryongsalmak and contacted Zhang Wu-geuk.
All of that was to get rid of the heartache of Pyowol.
Pyowol! Lets put an end to our bad rtionship now.
Chapter 617
Episode 617
Pyowol lifted the nket and stood up.
Hong Ye-seol was fast asleep next to him.
Pyo-wol came out, being careful not to wake her up.
In the distance, I saw Songshan, shrouded in darkness.
There was a brightly lit area in the middle, where Shaolin Temple was located.
After Pyo-wols visit, Shaolin Temple was holding meetings every night, staying up all night.
Even at this moment, they must be having a heated discussion on how to deal with Chang Tianhua.
Pyowol looked at Seungsan for a moment, then turned his head.
Wedge!
It was because a sharp crackling sound came from deep inside the outbuilding.
Pyowol moved to the source of Pagongeum.
Soma was there.
Souma was pushing himself to the limit, wielding a long sword.
His entire body was drenched in sweat, and his chin was covered with sweat.
As Pyo-wol remembered, he started swinging his sword in the early evening, so he had already been overtaxing his body for over three oclock.
No matter how strong a soldier may be, if he works tirelessly like this, he will eat away at his body.
phew!
Pyowol sighed quietly and approached Soma.
Soma looked up, as if he had noticed theing moon. But those eyes were strange.
It was subtly congested, and it felt excessive to live.
Shimma.
Pyo-wol noticed Somas condition at once.
In a state where his mind was shaken by the death of a swordsman, he was overly immersed in martial arts, so he was encroached on by his mind.
Shimmaes to us unwittingly.
If you had a calm mind, you would have found peace by driving out Simma right away.
There are two ways to solve Simma.
One was to gain enlightenment and drive it out, and the other was to subdue it by force.
Huh!
A groaning sound escaped Somas mouth.
As he gazed at Pyowol, his eyes seemed to shimmer with ferocity, and he attacked without hesitation.
Shih!
The ck light split the thick darkness.
Kang!
Pyo-wol blocked Somas sword with the vamp on his arm.
Horror was a rare and famous sword in the world, but even the armor filled with the moon had a strength equal to it.
Thanks to this, Pyowol was able to beat fear without difficulty.
Yaah!
Soma rotated in the air and attacked again.
Fear split into dozens in an instant and stabbed the blood of the moon.
Only one of them was real, and the other nine were fake.
Pyowol found the real grass and defended it.
Caang!
With a metal sound, Somas body was thrown backwards. However, Soma quickly regained his bnce and counterattacked again.
Shh shh!
His sword shot fiercely.
Pyowol defended his whole body by deflecting all those attacks one by one.
At first, it was not difficult to defend with only the Vambrace. However, as time passed, Somas attack became more powerful, so he had no choice but to bring out a suhonsa.
Kakakakakang!
Horror and suhon collided countless times.
The mes bloomed and disappeared repeatedly.
Yaaaa!
Soma screamed and tried with all his might.
As if to vomit out the resentment he had been hiding inside, he attacked like mad.
Pyowol received all of Somas attacks.
I didnt know how much time had passed.
Somas sword de became more and more precise.
Thats how the power increased.
Pyowol pulled out everything from Soma.
Thetent potential at the bottom is all the herbivores that Soma has learned so far.
Soma swung the sword with all his might, not realizing what he was trying to do.
It was indeed forced to reach the realm of sword and body as one.
Pyowol took all the attacks so that Somas sense of immersion would not be broken.
Somas sword grass, which had been messy, began to be tidied up little by little from a certain moment. Theplex branch was cut off and the sword became concise.
Grass-eating became simpler, but the power rather increased.
At some point, a haze bloomed on Somas sword.
The haze came together and became a sword, and as time passed, the sword took the shape of a sharper sword.
It was a sword.
Hung! Whoo!
Soma swung the sword, not even recognizing that he had created the sword steel.
It was a miracle created by Pyowol.
He induced them to forcibly obtain the gain, and Soma faithfully followed him. As a result, Soma was put on a medical examination.
The foundations had already beenid.
From the greatw he received at Soroeumsa to the martial arts he learned from Jinin, the swordsman.
Somas bowl was already full.
All Pyo-wol did was add another drop of water carefully so as not to break the full bowl.
That one drop of water made the bowl full of water overflow, and soma went one step further.
It was a Pyowol, so it was something I could do.
Because he knew Soma well, he was able to forcefully induce enlightenment.
Ha!
Gathering thest of his strength, he shed the sword.
Instead of dodging, Pyowol blocked Somas attack with Sasa River.
Whoa!
As the strong and strong wind collided, a huge shock wave was generated.
Soma came to his senses from the shock.
Kuk!
He woke up from Shimma, but the internal injuries he suffered were not light.
Before I even realized what had happened, I heard Pyowols voice.
Damn it!
brother?
hurry!
huh!
Soma immediately sat cross-legged and started clouding.
It was a realization gained from the sh with the Pyowol.
It was something I realized unconsciously, so if I didnt deal with it now, it was likely to disappear like a mirage.
Soma gained enlightenment by doing cloud work, and Pyowol stood by his side to protect thew.
Another absolute no-man was being born.
That too, by the hand of Pyowol.
Pyo-wol had no intention of raising disciples.
He did not have the confidence to fully pass on his enlightenment, and he did not want to force others to go through the harsh process he had learned martial arts.
To Pyowol, Soma was like a close younger brother and disciple.
Pyo-wol felt strangely satisfied watching the process of him being reborn as an absolute master.
At that time, someone approached cautiously with sponsorship.
Hong Ye-seol was the one whose curvy body stood out even in the dark.
She was awake from a sound sleep when she heard the sound of two people fighting.
Hong Ye-seol, who was looking at Pyo-wol and So-ma with a puzzled expression, came to mind.
Since she was also an unmanned person, she figured out how things were going.
Hong Ye-seol hurriedly returned to the room.
After a while, she reappeared with her clothes in her hands.
Hong Ye-seol did not approach the two and watched them from a distance.
Finally, Soma regained consciousness and awoke from cloud air.
Whoa!
Soma sighed and stood up.
Pyowol spoke to Soma.
Congrattions on your enlightenment.
brother!
Good job.
Thank you brother!
Soma smiled brightly.
As he flew, he realized what had happened to him.
At that time, Hong Ye-seol, who had been waiting from afar, approached.
Congrattions on getting a chance.
sister!
Congrattions on being tall.
huh?
As Soma blinked, Hong Ye-seol pretended to measure his height with his hand.
ah!
Only then did Soma realize that her eye level was simr to that of Hong Ye-seol.
In that short period of time, he grew taller and became simr to Hong Ye-seol.
He had grown from the appearance of a ten-year-old to that of a fifteen-six-year-old boy.
Somas eyes widened at the sudden physical change.
Unable to ovee the change in his body, the clothes he wore were torn, exposing his inner flesh.
Hong Ye-seol handed over the clothes she was holding to Soma.
Put this on.
ah! Thanks sister.
Nothing
Hong Ye-seol smiled.
Now, the restraints on Soma have beenpletely lifted, and growth has elerated.
ording to Pyowols prediction, the soma will grow to adult size in just over a year.
It was a bit unfortunate that we couldnt see the cute side of us now, but it was still something to celebrate.
Somas time, which had been stopped for a while, began to flow again.
What is it?
Hong Yu-shin was shocked to see Somas changed appearance.
He couldnt close his wide open mouth.
I was surprised to see that he had grown so much overnight.
Soma smiled awkwardly as if he was unfamiliar with his grown-up appearance.
He grew almost a foot tall.
It was such a drastic change that even Soma felt his body was foreign.
As I grew taller, the world I saw changed.
If I used to see the world from a height of an adults waist, now I can see it from a height of my chest.
That alone seemed to take my breath away.
How can that little boy grow up like this? Did some miracle happen overnight?
Stop it bro! Because Im too awkward to die.
You, but what about me? wow!
Hong Yu-shin burst into exmations of exmation.
Then Pyowol said to Soma.
I suddenly grew taller and my body bnce wont be right for a while. Take a break and focus on finding your bnce.
huh!
Soma nodded.
Even if it wasnt, the imbnce of the body was serious because of the sudden growth. My limbs felt foreign, as if they were not mine.
It seemed that it would take a long time to find the previous sense.
Soma headed straight to the patronage.
Hong Yu-shin asked Pyo-wol.
What really happened? Ive heard of half-role, but Ive never heard of a boy bing a young man overnight like that.
Many conditions have been met. Most importantly, Soma broke the wall himself.
What about breaking the wall?
I have reached the stage of Lee Ki-seong-gang.
oh my god! So youre saying that Soma has reached its absolute limit? To reach such a level at that age.
Hong Yu-shin was shocked.
I had never heard of anyone reaching the absolute limit at the age of Soma.
If his memory is correct, it must have been an unprecedented event in the history of Gangho.
If you simply look at age, Soma would be the youngest among the absolute masters of all time.
There was more room for improvement.
If this fact is known to the gangho, itll be a real uproar.
The rise and fall of a munpa depends on how many strong masters it has.
If only they could recruit a young absolute master like Soma, the future of that faction was guaranteed.
Hong Yushin looked at Pyowol with awe.
What kind of strategy did you use to raise Soma to the absolute level?
He knew the realm of Soma well.
He obviously possessed formidable martial arts, but he was far from absolute. Such a Soma rose to absolute heights overnight.
It would have been impossible without the help of Pyowol.
What the hell is this person?
Even so, he thought he knew the symbol well, but now he doubted whether he really knew it.
He thought that perhaps the image of Pyowol he knew was just the tip of the iceberg.
Goosebumps came up all over my body along with a sudden chill.
The goosebumps, once raised, did not subside easily.
Then Pyowol opened his mouth.
How did things go with Shaolin Temple?
His voice brought Hong Yu-shin back to the real world.
Chapter 618
Episode 618
As a result, the negotiations between Hong Yu-shin and Shaolin Temple ended sessfully.
Haomen decided to mobilize all his might to find out the movements of Zhang Tianhua and Tianmujang, and Shaolin Temple decided to pay a reasonable price.
It was a deal that both parties were happy with.
For Hao Mun, just establishing a close rtionship with Shaolin was a huge benefit.
It is said that his name and color have faded due to Cheonmujang or Gwangmumun, but Shaolins potential was so great that it could not be ignored.
After hearing all of Hong Yu-shins story, Pyo-wol nodded.
Good.
yes! The negotiations ended smoothly thanks to Pyo Daehyups good bridge. thank you.
Thank you.
Have you heard the true story?
What story?
Chang Cheonhwa Daehyup.
Why is he?
Looks like you havent heard yet. Cheonmujang Jang Cheonhwa Daehyeop killed thousands of Hoeju Namgung Yugeom Daehyeop.
Is that true?
yes! I also got the information this morning.
The reason Hong Yu-sin came to Pyo-wol was to tell him the news.
Deng Feng County, where Pyo Yue is now, was thousands of miles away. Because of that, they still did not know about Namgung Yu-geoms death here.
Hong Yu-sin didnt know how surprised he was when he heard the news of Namgung Yu-geoms death.
Thousands of Huizhou Namgung Yugeom was an absolute martial artist who was within at least five fingers in the world.
Among his children, Namgungwol and Namgungseol became independent and had a great influence on Gangho, and he himself waspletely in control of thousands of episodes with his absolute presence.
It wasnt enough that such a warrior was defeated by Jang Cheon-hwa, and he even lost his life.
It was a huge loss in terms of overall strength.
Do you know why Jang Chun-hwa killed Namgung Yu-geom?
I havent figured it out yet. But I think he may have revealed his ambition in earnest.
Where is Chang Chun-hwa now?
I am figuring it out.
Is there anywhere you can guess?
We will figure it out as soon as possible.
Hong Yu-shin gave an answer and nced at Pyo-wol.
I dont know what he was thinking, but Pyowol was looking at the sky.
Hong Yu-shin asked cautiously.
Are you trying to deal directly with Zhang Chunhwa Dahyeop?
No, there is someone else to deal with him.
Who the hell?
Pyowol kept his mouth shut and did not answer.
Hong Yu-shin, who looked at him for a moment, asked cautiously.
Are you Lee Chung Dae-hyeop?
Looks like it.
Pyo-wol did not give any answer, but Hong Yu-shin was sure that his guess was correct.
Well, in this era, the only person who can fight head-to-head with Zhang Cheonhua is Li Qing.
No matter what anyone said, the only strongpetitor to Chang Chun-hwa was Lee Chung.
It wasnt because Pyowols martial arts was weak.
It is evaluated considering all the years and reputations that have been built up so far, and their rtionship that hassted for a long time.
Li Qing was Zhang Chunhuas strongestpetitor.
If only Lee Chung Dae-hyeop had stepped forward
A light of relief shed on Hong Yu-shins face.
It was because he thought that if it was Lee Chung, he would be able to stop Chang Chun-hwas actions.
Pyowol said.
Let me know if you find out what Jang Chun-hwa is doing.
All right. Ill be the first to tell you.
hmm!
Anyway, what are you going to do next? Are you going to stay here?
Im thinking of going non-partisan for now.
It was only about 500 li from Dengfeng County, where Shaolin Temple is located, to Gyun County, where the Shaman Sect was located.
It was a distance that would be burdensome for ordinary people, but it was not too far for those who had learned martial arts like Pyowol.
Now that I came to Shaolin Temple, I wanted to stop by the shaman group and burn incense at the ancestral tablet of the one swordsman.
It wasnt for himself, it was for Soma.
Although he did not show it while they were together, Pyowol knew that Soma was very saddened by the death of Il Sword Jinin.
I dont know if I hadnte all the way to Shaolin Temple, but I wanted to stop by Wudang Mountain to give Soma a chance to burn incense.
Hong Yushin nodded.
All right. I will ask for cooperation from the branch over there as well, so if you need anything, feel free to let me know.
Arent you going?
I think I should go to Lake Poyang. The atmosphere there is also unusual.
Does it look very serious?
yes! In particr, the movements of the Geumcheonhoe were unusual. Something big is about to happen.
On the way to Lake Poyang, send a letter to Shinwoo.
You mean CNU?
When Hong Yoo-shin made a puzzled expression, Pyo-wol briefly exined where Nam Shin-wu was.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung and Nam Shin-woo were hiding in a fishing vige with other assassins after Solgawon was burnt down.
At least I had to tell them the news so they wouldnt worry.
Perhaps, at the moment the letter was sent, two people could havee with troops. No, it definitely will.
Because Salno will take care of that.
Salno was well aware that it was not the taste of Pyol that many people followed. Even so, Salno will definitely dispatch the ck yer and assassins.
It wasnt because I didnt believe in epitaphs.
Thats because the symbol is an important existence.
Hong Yushinughed and said.
Do not worry. We will inform you of the news as quickly as possible.
thank you!
It was nothing. Arent we all helping each other?
Pyowol nodded and agreed with Hong Yushin.
Hong Yu-shin was one of the few people Pyo-wol believed. Because he helped him a lot, Pyowol was also ready to help him.
The aftereffects of my sudden height were by no means light.
Because of this, Soma had to work hard to find the original sense.
I stayed up all night for several days to revive my old senses.
After 10 days, Soma was able to fully adapt to his new body.
It was only after Soma adjusted to his changed body to some extent that Pyo-wol left Deungbong-hyeon and headed for Gyun-hyeon.
They could have left on horseback, but Pyowol and the others chose to walk.
It was to help Soma adapt.
Although he had already adapted to his changed body, he still had to constantly move his body to be more perfect.
It was a good way to walk like this.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol also decided to walk together to keep pace with Soma.
Fortunately, they were very ustomed to walking.
I walked slowly with Soma and looked at the surrounding scenery.
The road from Deungbong-hyeon to Gyun-hyeon was not boring because the scenery was very beautiful.
Soma walked in various ways.
Sometimes I walked quickly with a quick step, and sometimes I walked with a long stride.
It was just walking, but Somas whole body was sweating incessantly.
Thats how much you spend all your energy on walking.
Pyo-wol looked at Somas back and thought.
Now Ive adapted perfectly.
At least because he was Soma, he adapted so quickly. If it was someone else, it would have been impossible.
Whoa!
Soma suddenly took a deep breath and stopped walking.
A smile appeared on his lips.
They felt satisfied with their achievements.
Soma looked at Pyowol and Hongyeseol and said.
I have adapted perfectly. Now I think I can move like I normally do.
It certainly seems so.
Thank you for waiting for both of us. It must have been pretty boring.
no.
Never mind, we are fine.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol waved their hands at Soma, who had an apologetic expression.
Soma rubbed her stomach and said.
But hes getting out.
On the surface, it looked like he was just walking normally, but in fact, Soma used a lot of muscle and strength.
Even with a single simple step, he managed his internal energy.
Perhaps because of that, I quickly became hungry.
Pyowol said.
The next vige is just around the corner, so lets take a break and eat there.
huh!
Soma smiled widely.
Thinking about eating a full meal after achieving something big made me feel good already.
Just then, I saw a vige in the distance.
The three of them hurriedly walked.
They were able to reach the secluded vige before sunrise.
It was a small vige with only about a hundred households. However, there was an inn located at the corner of the main Guando road.
The three of them went into an inn where there was not even a hanging board.
The inside of the inn was very shabby as it only received guests passing through Guandu.
The tables and chairs that show the traces of the years, and the old owner couple.
Inside the inn were the owner and his wife and four guests.
The guests were seated at two different tables each. It was probably a separate guest.
As Pyowol and the others entered, the guests who had arrived first nced at them. But that was only for a moment. They soon talked among themselves as if they were not interested.
As Pyo-wol and his party sat down, the male owner went into the kitchen and an old woman approached.
she asked, putting down the teapot and cup.
Where are you from?
Im from Dengfeng County.
You havee from far away. What would you like to eat?
Hong Ye-seols answer was answered by the old woman with a bored expression.
It was a troublesome expression.
The previous question was just a formality.
If you have three bowls of beef noodles and soryongpo, please.
Wait a little. Inspiration is getting older now, so making food takes time.
all right.
Despite the old womans blunt words, Hong Ye-seol answered with a smile without showing any displeasure.
When you tour Gangho, you meet people like this and people like that.
Not everyone could like it. However, being angry every time only consumed his own emotions.
It was good to pass everything in moderation.
Its not like saying that good is good for nothing.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol Soma drank the tea the old woman had left in the cup.
The inn was shabby, but the tea tasted quite good.
The three of them looked out the window, each holding a teacup in their hand.
I could see rice fields made by clearing the mountain around the guesthouse.
Most of the vigers earned their living by farming. They were all busy preparing for farming.
Despite the hard work, there were bright smiles on peoples faces.
Theyughed and chatted while working.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol Soma stared nkly at the faces of such people for a long time.
In terms of what they had, the vigers couldnt keep up with Pyowols group. Still, they seemed happier.
Looking at the faces of people with happy smiles while doing hard farm work, I wondered what they were doing right now.
I wondered why they fought so fiercely and lived so hard.
ha!
Suddenly, Hong Ye-seol let out a sigh.
Because I just felt weird.
Her gaze turned to Pyowol.
Pyo-wol also made the same expression as her for a while, but soon returned to his original determined expression.
Hong Ye-seol thought that appearance was like Pyo-wol.
As long as its human, it can shake for a while, but the shake doesntst very long. Recovering ones usualposure at any time was one of Pyowols strengths.
Pyowol looked away from the people and drank tea.
Hureuk!
Watching Pyo-wol drinking tea, Hong Ye-seols shaken heart gradually calmed down.
After a while, the old woman brought food.
Take it.
It was exactly three bowls of beef noodle and one te of Soryongpo.
The beef noodles served by the old woman looked quite appetizing.
The three stirred the beef noodles with chopsticks and ate them.
Wow!
Soma was the first to exim.
Because it tasted better than expected.
Hong Ye-seol also widened his eyes.
It tasted better than any beef noodles she had ever eaten. The vor of the meat was full in my mouth.
This is really delicious.
Right? sister.
I know!
I cant believe there is a restaurant like this hidden in the countryside. It was a windfall today.
Soryong grapes are also delicious.
really?
Soma put one small dragon cannon into her mouth.
I could feel the savory gravy filling my mouth.
Wow!
Soma sighed again.
Unlike the two who ate noisily, Pyo-wol ate quietly.
Bringing the chopsticks holding the beef noodles to his mouth, Pyo-wol looked at the customers sitting at other tables.
Chapter 619
Episode 619
After having lunch at an inn with beef noodles and soryongpo, the three set off again.
Smiles appeared on Hong Ye-seol and Somas faces, probably because they ate their fill of delicious food.
In particr, Soma was even humming a song that seemed to be in a good mood.
Hong Ye-seol understood Somas feelings.
The rise of martial arts due to unexpected insight and the growth of the body. Lastly, delicious food.
Soma had no reason to be in a bad mood.
Hong Ye-seol looked at Pyo-wol thinking that it was all right.
Pyowol was walking, looking only forward.
It was the same expression as usual.
Even so, Hong Ye-seol thought something was different.
It was a subtle change that was recognizable because it was Hong Ye-seol.
She approached the moon.
are you okay?
why?
Your expression is different than usual.
okay?
What happen?
Look ahead.
yes?
Hong Ye-seol looked at the front with a puzzled expression.
In the distance, a man who appeared to be a merchant was walking with an ox-drawn cart.
The cart was loaded with a lot of luggage, so the ox was having a hard time.
Hong Ye-seol tilted his head.
Why is that person?
Look Carefully.
What
Hong Ye-seol blurted out his words.
Because as the merchant came closer, she saw something strange in her eyes as well.
Hong Ye-seols expression hardened slightly.
The moon whispered to her.
Dont pay a ticket, walk.
Only then did Hong Ye-seol realize his mistake.
She let go of her stiff expression and walked unconcernedly.
After a while, a merchant passed by Pyowol and the others.
The merchant didnt even look at Pyowols party and focused only on pulling the cow.
But Hong Ye-seol could feel his secret gaze.
It was such a secret gaze that I would never have felt if I hadnt paid attention to Pyowols words.
He did not know the identity of the opponent, but it was clear that he had learned how to monitor properly.
Before that, it was the merchants skin color that alerted Hong Ye-seol.
He looked like he hade a long way, but his skin was clean. Above all, there were almost no signs of sunburn.
It also didnt match the outfit.
The most suspicious thing was breathing with the cow.
If you are carrying that much luggage, breathing with the cow is also important, but it was somehow awkward.
Pyowol said quietly.
Fourth.
yes?
Once on the way here twice from the inn and once more now.
ha! I must have been blunt.
Hong Ye-seol sighed.
It was a mistake I would never have made if I had been alone.
After going around with Pyowol, my vignce naturally became dull.
It was because I trusted and relied on him without even knowing it.
Hong Ye-seol bit his lip until blood gushed out.
When she looked up after ming herself, her eyes changed.
His eyes were sharp, shining like daggers. He returned to the assassin Hong Ye-seol.
Hong Ye-seol naturally moved his steps and asked.
Who is it?
Will you understand if you watch?
You mean youll show up again?
Four watchers have passed by already. It will definitely appear a few more times.
I guess so.
Hong Ye-seol shook his head and looked around.
The ce they were currently passing through was a wide in.
It was a terrain that was easy to monitor from a distance.
Its invisible to her eyes, but somewhere on the ins, there must be an eye watching them.
Distant viewing (hҊ) monitoring from a distance, close viewing (Ҋ) monitoring from a close range secretly hidden, and interviewing (Ҋ) approaching near the target without revealing it and directly monitoring it.
For general surveince, sighting is sufficient.
This is because you can monitor the target without raising suspicion.
Near-sight requires more effort than that, and an interview that roams and monitors the neighborhood requires a lot of high-level skills.
Having an interview meant that close and far sightings were already in progress at the same time.
Such aplex surveince is extremely rare, and only a few organizations know how to integrate and use it.
It was Haomen that made the best use of this surveince system. However, Haomun was closely rted to Pyowol. There was no reason for them to keep an eye on Pyowol.
Moreover, Pyo-wol had been with Hong Yu-shin until just a few days ago. Therefore, Hao Mun had to be excluded from the list of suspects.
Soma, who had been quietly listening to the two of them, asked cautiously.
Hyung, then why dont we hide and watch them in reverse?
If we hide, they will hide too. If that happens, we may never find out who is behind it.
I see.
Soma shook her head.
Those who observe this closely must have countermeasures in case of an emergency.
It would be fortunate if it ended simply by cutting off the tail, but it could have been hidden and note out at all. If that happens, it will be more difficult to get the original hair color.
They did not know who was watching them, but they had to root out the grass.
Lets pretend we dont know anything for now.
You mean to induce a sense of vignce?
thats right!
okay. Ill do as you say.
Soma replied with a smile.
It was a much more mature attitude than just a few days ago.
I dont know if its because of the change in appearance, but the behavior and thinking also seemed to deepen.
The three of them pretended nothing was wrong and walked calmly.
Fortunately or unfortunately, the interview guard didnt show up all along the way.
However, the three of them were not vignt.
Good food!
Then a bird flew into the air from afar.
Hong Ye-seol recognized the identity of the bird at once.
Its a telegram.
It looked like an ordinary bird on the outside, but in fact it was a well-trained pigeon.
Looking up, I saw that a small tube was tied to Jeon Seo-gus ankle.
It was clear that the watcher was reporting to the upper line by telegram.
Surveince is still maintained.
A deep shadow was cast over Pyowols eyes.
I dont know who was in charge, but it was pretty well organized.
If it had been someone other than Pyowol, he would not have even noticed that he was being watched.
In fact, even Hong Ye-seol, one of the Ten Bloods, did not realize that he was being watched until Pyo-wol told him about it.
This kind of monitoring system could never bepleted in a short period of time.
It is only after a long time and painstaking work to create a system that it can take shape and be used in practice.
Pyowol suddenly murmured.
It smells familiar.
What do you mean?
It means they smell simr to us.
Then they are of the same type as us
Hong Ye-seols expression became serious.
If they were of the same type as them, there were only assassins.
However, most of the assassins active in Gangho were under themand of Pyowol under the name of Heukgye.
There was no reason for the assassins belonging to the ck Territory to monitor Pyowol. And now they were all under themand of Baek Guryun.
Hong Ye-seol looked at Pyo-wol.
If its not Kang Hos assassin, are you someone outside of it?
Maybe So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu have reappeared.
Soyeowol?
Hong Ye-seol made a puzzled expression.
Because I never thought Id hear their names again here.
Pyowol frowned and replied.
It disappeared while absorbing the remnants of Guryongsalmak, but it seems that the series of tasks have beenpleted.
If Sawyeowol was really targeting him, he could understand.
Pyowol was the one who knew the Guryongsalmak best in the current Gangho.
He understood better than anyone else how to encourage disruption in their physiological organization.
It looks like Ive heard the news that the ghost fleet has copsed.
Although it is said to move independently, the ghost fleet also split from Guryongsalmak.
Saw Yeo-wol expected the ghost fleet to keep Pyo-wol in check. However, contrary to expectations, it was clear that he felt a great sense of crisis when the ghost fleet copsed.
Then the current situation is understandable.
Soyeowol had a very prudent and meticulous personality.
Before there was a ten percent odds, it was a still month of Soyeo.
The question is what kind of table she has set up
Soyeowol wont move until shes convinced that Pyowol cant escape.
If Pyo-wol showed signs of being noticed, he could have hidden even more tightly.
In order to bring her out, I had to convince her that she had a 10% chance of winning.
Pyowol said after organizing his thoughts.
Soma!
huh?
As soon as you arrive at the next town, you have an urgent matter, so pretend to leave first.
How far?
Enough to not arouse their suspicions
Okay bro!
Soma nodded without saying a word.
If you pretend to be good, you understand why Pyowol gave such an order.
Hong Ye-seol asked.
Me?
You stay with me. If you leave too, they will surely be suspicious.
all right.
Instead, keep checking for usefulndmarks nearby.
yes!
Hong Ye-seol nodded.
After that, the three of them continued to talk and walk.
It looked pretty natural.
After walking for a while, the sun was slowly setting over the mountains. Just in time, I saw a vige not far away.
The three went into an inn on the outskirts of town.
wee.
As soon as they entered the inn, a middle-aged man who appeared to be the owner greeted them warmly.
Pyowol asked the owner.
Im going to sleep tonight. Do you have any vacant rooms?
Of course. How many would you like?
Give me one for now.
If you go up to this floor and go to the end of the hallway, there is an empty room. Its the best room in our inn, so its good enough for a nights sleep.
okay.
How would you like to eat?
What are you good at?
Thats all good. If theres anything you cant do, order it. Hehe!
The ownerughed and trembled.
Pyo-wol looked at the owners face for a while and said.
Are you going to eat pork?
Dong Pork? Its possible.
Then, Id like a te of pork and a bowl of hwagwa and rice, please.
All right. We will bring it to you as soon as possible.
The owner bowed his head to Pyowol and ran to the kitchen.
Pyo-wol stared nkly at the owners back and then sat down.
Soma looked at Pyowol with a puzzled expression.
Dongpa meat?
In order to make Dongpa Pork, which was developed by So Dongpa in the old days, good quality pork was needed. Not only that, it took a lot of time to cook.
It was not something that could be sold in an inn in the countryside with few customers. Because the price doesnt match.
Most of the people who stopped by these country inns were vagrants and wanted a quick bite to eat.
It was strange that Pyo-Wol, who could not have known that fact, had to order the Dongpa-yuk, which took a long time to make.
Unlike Soma, who did not know the reason, Hong Ye-seol immediately realized why Pyo-wol had given such a spell.
If it was a normal inn, I wouldnt have told you to order as you wish because there was nothing you couldnt do.
This is because the food ingredients avable in these rural areas are limited.
Id rather focus on one or two foods Im good at.
The thing that made me doubt decisively was the pork belly.
The fact that they epted an order for food that took a long time to prepare and that good ingredients were hard to find, such as pork, meant that the owner of the inn itself had no experience in the food business.
Hong Ye-seol muttered in a low voice.
Its an interview.
Monitoring trends by directly contacting the monitored object.
The owner of the inn was carrying out a reception mission.
The target was the Pyowol group.
Chapter 620
Episode 620
: Tadak! Tadadak!
A bonfire was burning in a clearing in the middle of the forest.
In front of the campfire, a woman with a cold impression and a man blowing off the cold were sitting facing each other.
In the middle of a remote forest, they were So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu.
As the mes faded a bit, Song Chun-wu put in the twigs he had gathered earlier. Then the mes came to life even more intensely.
Looking at the mes, Chunwoo Song said.
Doing this reminds me of the past.
If its an old idea, maybe its time to learn how to kill in an underground cavity?
hmm!
Its not even a good memory. Why?
So Yeo-wol looked at Song Chun-wu with a puzzled expression.
Song Chun-wu answered while stirring the bonfire with arge branch.
Thats right. I dont have any good memories, but these days I keep thinking of that time. If we hadnt had a bad rtionship with Pyowol back then, or if we had held hands, what would have happened by now? Maybe I didnt get a whole Guryongsalmak instead of half?
It seems that the premise is wrong.
huh?
Even if we reached out first, Pyowol would never have caught it. you know? What is his temper like?
know! So thats what if.
Assuming that, things must have been better than they are now. No matter what anyone says, hes the best assassin. We must have got the sharpest knives in the world.
If they could absorb all of Pyowols achievements so far, the power of Guryongsalmak would have been at least doubled.
If he had that much power, he wouldnt have stirred up chaos in the world by hiding like this.
By using the sword of the moon, many things that were impossible until now be possible.
Song Chun-wu sighed.
Sorry. If I knew it would be like this, then I would have improved the rtionship a little more.
It would have been to no avail. He had no intention of cooperating with us at all. We would have been just a nuisance to a serpentine human being perfectly adapted to the darkness.
snake? okay! The moon is definitely like a snake, no snake itself.
thats right! A snake doesnt look like apanion or a friend. Everything you see is just food. Its not about holding hands with snakes. It is far better to throw it in the fire and burn it.
widely!
Sawyerwol threw a small twig into the campfire.
She gazed indifferently at the mes burning high.
A heavy air settled on their shoulders.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu also kept their silence.
The one who broke the silence that had been maintained for a while was a man who suddenly appeared from the darkness.
The man who appeared without a sound knelt down in front of Soyeowol and said.
Major Lord! The target went into the inn we prepared.
Which inn are you talking about?
This is an inn run by an old man named Gam. We are in control now.
That guesthouse? Do you mean there is an epitaph in it?
Thats right. We had dinner there and went to bed.
Are you sure?
yes! Instead of old man Gam, a person disguised as an inn owner confirmed it.
okay? Any doubts?
There is no sign of doubt.
Are you sure?
yes!
The man bowed his head and replied.
Soyeowol frowned slightly and was lost in thought.
Song Chun-wu asked her.
Why? I have no doubts.
That makes it even weirder. That snake-like human being passed over so easily?
He is human too. You cant be without ws as long as youre human.
hmm!
Have you not prepared everything so that he does not suspect you? No matter how keen his eyes are, it is not easy to see through the truth.
Despite Song Chun-Woos constion, So Yeo-Wols crumpled brow didnt seem to straighten.
It was only a few days ago that I figured out the course of Pyowol.
She did not expect that Pyo-wol would stay in Deng Feng County, close to Shaolin Temple.
When she and her subordinates arrived nearby, Pyo Yue and his party were about to leave Deng Feng County.
Because of that, I didnt have time to prepare anything.
Fortunately, Soma moved very slowly to resolve the imbnce of the body.
Thanks to that, I got a little bit of time to spread my dream.
She nned to kill Pyo-wol by unfolding her dream.
It wasnt just a way to gather a lot of people and hunt sheep.
It was the aspiration for Japan and Incheon that she had been envisioning for a long time.
A cheonrajimang made to hunt only one Pyowol.
It was created after thoroughly grasping his disposition and habit of force.
Perhaps Sawyeowol knows more about him than Pyowol himself.
However, if there is one downside, it is that time is running out and there is not enough time to unfold it perfectly.
I tried to spread the cloth of heaven along the way, but if the moon leaked from the middle to another path, everything went to waste.
So, I thoroughly watched to find out the exact course of the leap.
By using methods such as close-knit interviews.
Suha said.
There has been no sign of notice so far. Dont worry too much.
The opponent is Pyowol.
But
Tell it to the person who is the owner of the inn. Dont approach it hastily, just watch it.
All right. Oh and
What else?
The little boy he was with suddenly left the inn.
why?
I havent figured out that far, but they say something very urgent has happened. Leaving in a hurry doesnt seem like its usually embarrassing.
hmm! If youre a kid you used to go to, you mean Soma?
Sawyerwol rubbed her chin with her white finger.
We have already obtained enough information about Soma.
He knew everything about his rtionship with Samun Pyowol. However, the returned servants answer was unexpected.
I dont think so.
what?
A child named Soma now looks like shes only seven or eight years old, but the one she went to with her looked like she was sixteen.
What is it?
Maybe he broke up with Soma halfway and went with another child.
Are you sure?
There is no other way to exin it.
hmm!
Sawyerwol put on a confused expression.
It was because there was a huge gap with the information I had grasped so far.
Check that part again. Is the child you go with really different? If so, why did you change in the middle?
All right.
really!
yes?
What did Pyowol eat for dinner?
Why?
Subha looked at Sawyeowol with a questioning expression. However, the moment he saw So Yeo-wols cold eyes looking at him, he hurriedly lowered his head and replied.
I ordered Hwagwa, rice, and Pork Pork.
Dongpoyuk? Did you just say Dong Po Pork?
Soyeowol jumped up from her seat.
Subhas eyes widened at her unexpected action.
yes! Whats wrong?
Are you sure Pyo-wol ordered the pork belly?
yes!
Did the person who acted as the guest cup owner do that?
Thats right.
ha!
Sawyerwol let out a deep sigh.
Song Cheon-woo looked at him with a puzzled expression.
whats the matter?
Pyowol noticed.
what? Arent you overreacting? How could he have noticed?
Dong Po Pork!
Why?
Looking at Song Chun-wu, who blinked his eyes because he did not understand why, So Yeo-wol felt stuffy inside.
Soyeowol suppressed his anger and said.
Dongpa-yuk is a dish that takes a long time to make. Besides, its greasy, so its a food that assassins avoid. In particr, those who are extreme in body care like Pyowol will never be greedy. He said that he ordered pork belly?
Then
I did it on purpose.
oh my god!
Only then did Song Chun-wu realize the seriousness of the situation and his expression changed.
I never dreamed in my dreams that a single pork belly could contain so much meaning.
Neither Pyo-wol, who noticed something strange and deliberately ordered Dong Po-yuk, and So Yeo-wol, who could see through the whole story of the dish upon hearing the name of the dish, Dong Po-yuk.
It was truly formidable and mind-blowing.
Song Chun-woo said with a serious expression.
Then it is correct to assume that Pyowol noticed?
thats right! By now you should be checking the owners reaction and thinking about how to respond.
Shit!
bang!
Excited Song Chun-wu kicked the bonfire.
Burning twigs flew in all directions.
On the other hand, Soyeowol rubbed her chin with her white finger and was lost in thought.
It was her strong point to think rationally without getting excited in any case.
Its clear that Pyo-wol noticed that the situation around him was strange. But you wont know Im involved yet.
He didnt even put in enough power to expose himself and Guryongsalmak.
Even if he knew that the owner of the inn was strange, he would not be able to connect it with himself.
However, the preparations will be thorough.
A person with a lot of doubts was Pyowol.
Thats why I was able to survive alone in the underground cavity without borrowing anyones help.
I was so careful, but you noticed. Its really poisonous, Pyowol!
There was no time to just admire.
The more time you spend on this side, the more time you give Pyowol to prepare.
I had to decide ASAP.
Sawyerwol said to the subordinate.
For now, leave the owner of the inn as it is.
Wouldnt it be better to withdraw?
no! Then youll know we noticed. Pyowol still doesnt know that we noticed. So we should rather use it in reverse.
Mmm!
Hurry up to build the heavenly aspirations. Check the deployment of troops once again and deploy those dispatched from the Golden Heaven to the front.
okay. I will.
Song Chun-wu nodded and replied.
Sawyerwol gave orders to his subordinates.
From now on, visits and visits to the moon are prohibited. Only by far-sightedness can you grasp his trends. Let everyone know that.
yes! Lord.
The subordinate disappeared with the answer.
Sawyerwol looked up at the night sky and murmured.
Even if you notice, nothing will change. A leap!
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol were lying naked on the bed.
Hong Ye-seol was breathing heavily, covered only by a thin nket.
The afterglow of the passionate love from a while ago still lingers.
Pyo-wol was staring at the ceiling while holding Hong Ye-seol in his arms.
Suddenly, a sh shed in his eyes.
Im gone.
There was a gaze that had been obsessively observing the inside of his room through a hole in the wall a while ago.
The owner of the gaze was the owner of the inn.
He tried to hide his presence as much as possible, but Pyowol immediately recognized his secret gaze.
The hole was in the best position to look into the room. However, Pyowol, who noticed the hole, ced a load in front of it, blocking much of the view.
Because of this, the owner of the inn could only see parts of the upper bodies of Pyowol and Hong Ye-seol.
The sight and sound of the two intercourse made the owner of the inn unknowingly excited, and his breathing became rough.
Pyo-wol guessed the changes in his emotions and actions from the breathing of the owner of the inn.
The excited inn owner could not take his eyes off the hole and did not notice that Pyowol was rather spying on him.
The gaze that had been looking around the room so tenaciously a moment ago had disappeared.
Did a new instructione down?
Guanyin, who secretly watches other peoples rtionships, was not something that could be easily controlled.
The owner of the inn was obviously very excited about the rtionship between the two of them.
It was clear that Sawyerwol had given some instructions.
Did he notice?
I thought it might be.
Because So Yeo-wols eyes are as great as his own.
Chapter 621
Episode 621
The next day, Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol left the room and came down to the restaurant on the first floor.
The owner of the inn greeted Pyowol and Hong Ye-seol with wide eyes.
Did you sleep well?
We slept well, but I think you didnt sleep well.
yes?
Are your eyes bloodshot?
ah! I couldnt sleep
The owner of the guesthouse secretly avoided Pyowols eyes.
Pyowol sat down without saying anything to him.
What would you like for breakfast?
Eat simple hwagwa and rice.
Ill be ready soon, so please take a seat.
Where to go to see?
After going outside, go back to the back.
At the words of the guest cup owner, Pyo-wol nodded and looked at Hong Ye-seol.
Ill be out for a while, so Ill be waiting for you.
yes! Bye.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and replied.
Instantly, the owner of the guesthouse turned red.
It was because it reminded me of the scene I secretly peeped atst night.
The hole was covered, so we could only see part of the upper body, but that alone was enough to take our breath away.
Rotten!
The inn owner forced himself to calm his excitement and backed away.
Hong Ye-seol looked at the back of the owner with a meaningful look.
The pewol that came out went back to the back of the guest cup.
As the owner of the inn said, there was a ce to go. However, Pyowol just passed that ce and went deeper into the back.
There was a small hole in an obscure ce out of sight of people.
It was probably where Jeonseo-gu came in and out.
Pyowol put his hand through the hole. Then, the ghost that had been coiled around the forearm crawled out.
Gwiah went into the hole naturally, as if he knew what he was doing.
Pyo-wol leaned against the wall and waited for the ghost toe out.
After a while, Guia crawled out of the hole.
Guias mouth was bitten.
It came out with a jeonseoggu that was bigger than his body.
At Jeon Seo-gus ankle, there was a box containing letters.
Pyo-wol opened the barrel and took out the letter inside.
The letter contained a brief content.
[Target notices surveince. Keep a certain distance from the target that is not allowed to meet and act naturally.]
As expected, I noticed.
Pyo-wol rolled up the letter and put it in Jeon Seo-gus ankle box. And he said to Gia.
Put it back in ce.
Gwi-a bites the wire again and disappears into the hole, then reappears after a while.
Pyo-wol returned to the inn after retrieving the ghost.
Meanwhile, food was set on the table.
It seemed like it came out quickly because it was a simple dish to make.
Hong Ye-seol said.
Wee. Hwagwa is delicious.
hmm!
Pyowol nodded and sat down.
Hong Ye-seol brought a bowl of flowers to Pyo-wol.
Pyowol took a spoonful of hwagwa and savored the taste.
Good!
Right? As if it was made by a proper master
Thats right!
Its not even funny. How could a guest with this level of skill exist in a rural inn like this? If I had these skills, I would definitely go to an inn in a big city.
Hong Ye-seol said in a low voice.
Like Pyo-wol, she also knows that this is no ordinary guesthouse.
Pyo-wol said quietly while eating the hwagwa.
I checked the telegram in the back.
is it so?
Looks like they noticed what we noticed.
ha! Incredible. Either you or that one
Hong Ye-seol also prides himself on being meticulous, butpared to Pyowol and Soyeowol, he was like a firefly in front of a full moon.
It was hard to believe that such people existed in the world. Still, Pyowol could be acknowledged, but it was difficult to admit that there was someone who had the heart to match him.
However, since Pyo-wol confirmed Jeonseo-gu, he could not refuse to admit it.
What are you nning to do next? Are you going to let them do what they want?
no!
I knew it. How?
You have to shake the te.
how?
Hong Ye-seol moved closer to Pyo-wols face with a smile on his lips.
It looked like a lover in love whispering a kiss.
The owner of the inn didnt suspect it even when he secretly saw it.
The twoughed while eating and secretly shared a kiss of love.
ha! Those are very well salted.
He cursed both of them inwardly.
Whether they knew this or not, the twoughed in each others ears.
Because he ate while whispering like that, the mealtime had no choice but to be prolonged.
The two got up from their seats after a long time.
After paying the bill, the two immediately left the inn.
As they disappeared from sight, the owner of the inn ran to a secret room in the back.
A corpsey in the room.
He was a real guesthouse owner.
The fake innkeeper pushed the real innkeepers body aside with his foot and went to the table.
On the table, a bill ofding was waiting for him. But somehow, the jeonseogu was dead.
what?
The owner of the fake guesthouse hurriedly checked the billboard.
He could quickly spot the snakes teeth marks.
snake? Could it be that the snake came in?
It was anything that could have happened.
It was rtivelymon for snakes to enter homes in search of food. Moreover, there was a hole in the wall of the room through which the electronic mail coulde and go.
If the snake had entered the hole, the current situation would have been understandable. The question is, why did this happen now?
This made it impossible to report what had happened this morning.
The innkeeper, who had been grumbling to himself for a long time, murmured.
Would it be any big deal if I didnt report it?
Anyway, I didnt see any abnormal trend.
At least thats how it seemed to the owner of the fake inn.
In the end, he withdrew without separately reporting the trends of Pyowol and Hong Ye-seol.
Before leaving the inn, he said to the body of the real inn owner.
You made good use of the guesthouse. Go to a nice ce.
After leaving the inn, Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol walked through the gwando.
Unlike yesterday, the interviewers were not visible.
It seemed that everyone had withdrawn.
When the road forked, Pyowol said.
It would be better to break up at this point.
Will you be okay alone?
Id rather be alone. You do as I say.
Dont worry about that.
Hong Ye-seol stretched out his white hand and touched Pyo-wols face.
Her eyes looking at Pyowol were very affectionate.
Her heart wasnt like this from the beginning.
She thought she could use and discard the leap at any time. So I also hit the back a lot. However, the closer he got to Pyo-wol, the more his heart leaned towards him without even realizing it.
It was to the point where I thought I couldnt live without Pyowol. Of course, that wont happen, though.
Pyowol told her.
Go first.
yes!
Hong Ye-seol chose the left path among the forked roads.
It was on the way to Gyunhyeon, the first destination.
Pyowol silently looked at her back as she walked away.
Only after Hong Ye-seolpletely disappeared from sight did Pyo-wol move.
I was alone again, but I didnt feel alone.
It has be a daily life to go with many people now, but from before, he always preferred to move alone.
Yeonwol! Now you are alone as you wished.
Now, Pyo-wol and So-yeo-wol were having a kind of nun fight.
At least psychologically, Pyowol had the upper hand.
This is because he already knows that Saw Yeo-wol is leading the whole situation.
Pyo-wol walked alone on the road and thought about how So-yeo-wol would turn out.
The best thing is topletely iste me. To iste them without anyones help and then break them down psychologically.
This required some preliminary work. So the moon helped her make a decision.
After breaking up with Hong Ye-seol, he became alone.
Pyowol suddenly raised his head and looked around.
I saw an unknown mountain in the distance.
It looked quiterge even from a distance.
Im sure hell do something before he gets to that mountain.
It was almost impossible to catch an assassin who had reached the height of the moon if he entered the mountain where there were many ces to hide.
Soyeowol would surely know that.
If so, it was clear that Pyowol would make some moves while still in the in area.
Pyowol walked the road alone and carefully examined the surroundingndmarks.
Just because it was in didnt mean it wasnt without curves.
There were also low hills and small rivers.
There was a fairly wide reed field along the river.
Pyowol moved to the riverside where there was a field of reeds.
The reeds grew as tall as a mans height. Therefore, the outside could not know what was going on inside.
After looking at the reed field for a while, Pyowol sat down on a nearby rock. What he took out of his bosom was the beef jerky he had prepared in advance.
Pyo-wol took out a piece of beef jerky and chewed it thoroughly.
Even as he ate the jerky, his eyes were fixed on the reeds.
The target is out of the expected path.
what?
At the report from his subordinate, So Yeo-wol jumped up from his seat.
Song Chun-woo, who was by So Yeo-wols side, said with a frown.
Where did you get off course?
I chose the right road near Nanso.
Isnt that the road to Gyunhyeon?
Thats right. In the direction of Gyunhyeon, the woman who apanied me went.
What do you mean? You mean you didnt go non-partisan?
Song Chun-wu bit his lip.
They thought Pyo-wol was going non-partisan.
It was because his route coincided with the road to Gyunhyeon, where the shamans were located.
All ns so far have been established under the premise that Pyowol is headed for Gyunhyeon.
If Pyo-wol goes to a ce other than Gyun-hyeon, all the ns he has made so far will go to waste.
You have to re-n everything from scratch.
Song Chun-woo looked at So Yeo-wol.
Unlike Song Chun-woo, who was flustered, So Yeo-wol was unexpectedly calm.
No fuss. Because this was also in the calction.
You calcted it?
The opponent is Pyowol. Considering his unpredictable nature, its not strange that he chose a different path. Perhaps he intends to shake up the unknown watcher.
I thought maybe it might be like this. But I didnt know that Pyowol would really do it.
It was a really formidable opponent.
So Yeo-wol said to Song Chun-wu.
At this rate, he will be dragged along as he intended.
if?
If we wait any longer, we will only be at a disadvantage. Even if youre not ready, its better to activate Heavenly Desire now.
I get it. If thats what you mean
Song Chun-wu answered without hesitation.
Once So Yeo-wol has made a decision, Song Chun-wu moves into action.
It was their way of survival that never changed.
Where is the moon now?
Im going into the reed field and taking a break.
Subha answered Sawyerwols question.
rest?
Observed eating beef jerky.
Sawyerwol looked up at the sky.
The sun was up in the middle of the sky.
It was a time when I was hungry. It wasnt strange at all. But something bothered me. The problem is I dont know what it is.
If she had been given a little more time, she would have realized the identity of the sense of incongruity she is feeling now. But she didnt have time to think about it.
The more you leave the moon free, the more things will turn in an unexpected direction. It was better to blow like a storm.
After organizing his thoughts, Soyeowol gave the order.
Invoke the desire for Japan and Incheon.
The dream of Cheonra, which was created with only one goal of Pyowol, unfolded.
Chapter 622
Episode 622
Pyowol took a long break near the reed field.
It wasnt until about an hourter that he moved again.
Perhaps because he had taken enough rest, his steps were very light.
Pyo-wol walked leisurely, enjoying the scenery around him. Still, it was much faster than when two or three of us walked.
Pyowol suddenly took another piece of beef jerky from his pocket and put it in his mouth.
Originally, Pyo-yue did not eat while walking like this. This is because you eat enough when you are resting.
Pyo-wol chewed jerky like this to replenish his energy.
The air was changing.
There was a strong breath of life in the wind that was blowing.
There werent that many assassins in Gangho who couldpletely hide their lives. Most assassins shed their lives feebly, knowingly or unknowingly.
Even an assassin who had undergone professional training, let alone a general unmanned soldier.
From the moment you embrace life, life flows out.
There is only a slight difference.
The living spirit that was now spreading in the air was very strong.
It was not a matter of survival for one or two people.
At least hundreds of people had to radiate life uncontrobly to give this feeling.
As expected, you unfolded your dream.
It is not necessary to know the situation around you by checking with your eyes.
When he reached the level of Pyowol, he could figure out how things were going with just the flow and density of the air.
A suffocating life was choking around him.
after!
It was at that moment that Pyowol sighed softly.
Shia!
A sharp crackling sound rang out.
Darkness came flying from the forest without warning.
Pyowol raised his left arm to block the front.
teeting!
With a weak metal sound, the memorized machine bounced in all directions.
It was not able to pierce the Vambrace on Pyowols arm.
The wristbands made by Dang So-chu were so strong that even such a small memorization would not scratch them.
Chaa!
Nom!
At that moment, dozens of unmanned soldiers jumped out of the forest where the memorization had blown.
They had long polearms in their hands.
It wasnt a normal window that most people know.
At the point where the spear and the de meet, another sickle-shaped de protruded.
It was a spear called Gugyeomchang (^`).
A cavalryman whose killing power was doubled by stabbing with a spear de called in front and cutting it into sickle-like parts protruding from the side.
There were few warriors who used such cavalry as their main weapon in Gangho.
This is because the gugyeomchang itself was a weapon mainly used by the military.
Shia!
The warriors attacked Pyowols lower body with their spears.
Pyo-wol took a meandering step and avoided Gu Gyeom-chang.
bloke!
Dont run away.
The attacking warriors relentlessly pursued Pyowol and attacked the bridge.
Their purpose was clear.
It is to injure or cut off the legs of the moon and take away its mobility.
Shia!
Gu Gyeom-chang persistently aimed at Pyo-wols feet.
It was clear that once I got caught on the de next to Gu Gyeom-chang, my ankle would fly off in an instant.
Ha!
Tea!
Gugyeomchang flew from the direction Pyowol avoided.
The warriors using the Gugyeomchang moved in perfect order.
The fact that Pyo-wol preemptively guessed the direction to avoid showed that they were not ordinary soldiers.
It was a method of attack that Ganghos unmanned soldiers could never do.
Their movements were closer to those of the military.
In fact, these were military men who had served in the military.
They were good at group warfare and pass-through.
They had only one mission.
It was to attack Pyowols lower body and steal his mobility.
Shh shh!
Gu Gyeom-chang persistently aimed at Pyo-wols lower body.
The moon!
Dont run away cowardly.
As they attacked, they provoked Pyowol.
See it!
At that moment, Pyo-wol held a wedding ceremony.
The water spirit that came out of his fingertips prated the forehead of the warrior who rushed like a wolf from the front.
Ouch!
The warrior fell forward with a scream.
Even though theirrades lost their lives, the warriors attacked Pyowol without blinking an eye.
Pyo-wol took a meandering step to evade their attack and counterattacked with a suhonsa.
Every time the suhonsa was swung, one person lost their life. Even so, the warriors did not shrink and persistently attacked Pyowol.
Their appearances, disregarding their lives and rushing at them, resembled wolves. They were roamers wandering outside the world.
Fear did not exist for those who were taken to Guryongsalmak and learned professional pass-through.
The ce where they were mainly active was the desert outside of the bird.
A ce like hell where there are nows and no strong people.
People were there too.
They fought harder than anyone else to survive in a hellish environment.
Those who attacked Pyowol were a group of ronin who were notorious even in the desert.
They were proficient not only with spears but also with other weapons. But now they only used Gugyeomchang.
It was because the request they received was to bruise Pyowols leg.
Ill cut off your ankle.
Chaa!
Dozens of Gugyeomchangs flew all at once, aiming for Pyowol.
Fufufufu!
Their spears pierced the moons legs. However, the expression of the warriors holding the Gugyeomchang was not so bright.
It was because he stabbed Pyowols leg with a spear, but he couldnt feel anything in his hand.
At that moment, the new type of Pyolwol that prated the Gugyeomchang disappeared.
Hut!
Wee.
Shit!
It was the moment when the unmanned people looked around in fright.
Behind them, the moon appeared silently.
He unfolded the magic spirit ring and upied their back.
By the time the warriors realized that they had been deceived by the illusion, it was after Pyo-wol had already opened the Sasagang.
See it!
The sasa river grazed the necks of dozens of people.
Kuuk!
Ouch!
The warriors who were hit by the sand river grabbed their necks and fell.
Red blood flowed from their necks.
In an instant, ten soldiers died in the Sasa River.
Shit!
You cowardly bastard
The rest of the soldiers hurriedly turned around in fright. But by then, the moon had already disappeared from their sight.
Pyowol, who had gone back before they knew it, had a bag of Gugyeomchang in his hand.
He picked up the gu-gyeom-chang that was in the hand of the dead man.
Shih!
Pyowol skillfully used Gugyeomchang.
The scythe protruding from the side of the spear caught on the warriors ankle.
Pyo-wol mercilessly pulled Gu Gyeom-chang. Then my ankle was cut off like a can of millet.
Awesome!
Ah!
With a scream, the soldier with his ankle cut off fell to the floor.
Pyowol also put a gugyeomchang on the ankles of other warriors. And pulled without mercy.
Another soldiers ankle was cut off and he fell to the ground.
Keugh! be careful.
Hes aiming for the ankle.
The unmanned soldiers who were still in good health shouted in fright.
Although they thoroughly defended themselves, they could not prevent the pyowol from prating.
It was the first Gugyeomchang I caught in my life.
Nevertheless, Pyowol skillfully used Gugyeomchang as if he had been using it for a long time.
stab and cut
The warriors gave it back to Pyowol in the same way they did.
Screams erupted over and over again.
Soldiers with their ankles or shins cut offy on the floor and screamed.
Pyowol did not bother to cut their breath.
Because it was enough to deprive them of their mobility, as they tried to do to themselves.
Kuuk!
The soldiers who struggled until the end copsed with screams.
The thigh was cut off in the gut.
A huge amount of blood gushed out from the cut section.
In excruciating pain, Mu-in did not dare to stop the bleeding and passed out.
Most of the unmanned were like that.
However, there were those who were enduring with strong mental strength.
He was a warrior with arge scar on his face.
He said to Pyowol while holding on to his severed ankle.
Pyowol! Yes he will never get out of here.
You said you opened your wish to heaven?
How?
The scarred soldier widened his eyes in surprise.
Pyowol threw away the Gugyeomchang he was holding in his hand and said.
Its obvious. Because there are limited ways that those whock imagination can unfold.
Big! Still, you die.
Maybe. But I will dieter than you.
what?
hooked!
The suhon thread extending from Pyowols hand prated his forehead.
The man with the scar died as it was.
It was then.
Puppy pew!
Suddenly, arrows flew from afar. More than dozens of arrows reached the ce where the pyowol was in an instant.
At that moment, Pyowol stepped back.
He took a meandering step and took a dozen or so steps back in an instant, and dozens of arrows pierced the ce where he was standing a moment ago.
Cheak!
Ouch!
The warriors, unable to move because their ankles were cut off by Pyo-wol, were killed by arrows shot by their colleagues.
Is an archer next to Changsoo?
Pyowol moved without hesitation.
One of the ways to get out of Chunrajimang is to avoid ces where enemies are gathered by moving endlessly.
You shouldnt blindly avoid it.
It was important to know the intentions of the enemy in advance and avoid being cornered.
In a way, it was simr to ying Go.
I had to constantly figure out the opponents intentions and move a few moves ahead.
Pyowol was the first to grasp the direction the archers were running towards.
Archers were running from the south shooting arrows.
It was clear that they intended to push Pyowol to the north.
Looks like the main force is in the north.
He wouldnt have thought that he could do something about himself by shooting an arrow.
They must also know that if they are not skilled enough to put strength on their arrows, they will not be able to hurt him. Nevertheless, it was clear that the arrows were being shot like this to drive Pyowol to the ce where they were well-prepared.
The so-called sheep hunt began.
The archers spread light air and took the position again.
The speed at which they shot their arrows was truly frightening.
After firing one shot, it took me almost a second to put it back on the string and fire the second arrow.
Peeping!
Arrows flew at a frightening speed.
The arrows contained so much power that it was almost impossible to catch them by hand.
Above all, not one or two, but dozens of shots flew at Pyowol at the same time.
Pyowol fled to the north to avoid the arrow.
done.
I drove him to the Samantha.
The archers shouted and fired their arrows more ferociously.
Everything was going as they intended.
The ce Pyowol avoided was a in with no ce to hide.
asionally, there was a ce where the grass grew to chest level, but there were already soldiers prepared by Soyeowol hiding there.
Everyone, stay alert. You never know when hell strike back.
yes!
Lets push this to the end.
Wow!
The archers used even the strength they had been suckling and tracked Pyowol.
In their eyes, the pyowol looked like prey.
Chapter 623
Episode 623
Song Chun-wu said to So Yeo-wol.
I drove him to the gate of death.
You wouldnt have gone to the samurai side, right?
There was an effect of arranging archers. It must have been burdensome for him to deal with archers shooting arrows from a long distance.
Soyeowol frowned in silence.
It was because he couldnt believe that Pyo-wol had quietly gone to the ce where the monk was.
Couldnt he have noticed the Chunrajimang? no! Hes not that clumsy.
The Pyolwol she knew was stronger and more intelligent than anyone else.
He was also quick-witted, so he could see through the whole picture just by looking at the situation.
If it was Pyolwol, he would have noticed that there was a Samun where the archers were attacking. Still, the fact that he entered the temple without hesitation was reluctant.
There must be a target.
After organizing her thoughts, So Yeo-wol asked Song Chun-wu.
Didnt you ce warriors dispatched from the Geumcheonhoe to Samun?
All three hundred and fifty were deployed as elites.
okay. Tell them to be prepared. Because the opponent is Pyowol.
I already told you. There will be no distractions. They must also know what a leap moon is.
How about our troops?
The Blood Demon Corps has been ced at the corner of the road. There is no ce for him to escape.
So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu were also assassins.
Furthermore, they were learning how to kill with Pyowol.
Not only did he know well about the moon, but he also saw through the techniques of the assassins as if he were reading the palm of his hand.
He already knew how the cornered Pyolwol would act and what method he would use to get out. So, the Bloodghost Corps was ced ordingly.
The Bloodgwi Corps was a group of assassins raised by So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu with great care.
The two of them added the secrets they learned while working in Gangho to the killing methods they learned in the underground joint and raised them.
Chunwoo Song assured me.
The Bloodgwi Corps had customized training to deal with Pyowol. Its impossible for Pyowol to pierce them no matter what. Even if we break through the Bloodghost Corps, we have to deal with the elites of Guryongsalmak next time. Unless Pyowol is a god, we will not be able to survive.
Song Chun-wu frowned as So Yeo-wol didnt respond.
Its the Cheonrajimang that you designed with your own custom Pyowol. What is it that bothers you so much?
Is the transcendental ability that we know really all about him?
Are you saying there must be more hidden?
I mean it might be.
It doesnt matter. We put in more power than that.
The Bloodgwi Corps and Guryongsalmakcked strength, so they were supported by troops from the Geumcheonhoe.
More than 3,000 soldiers were mobilized for the Cheonrajimang.
A whopping 3,000 elites were mobilized to kill just one Pyowol.
Never before in a hundred years has this amount of force been mobilized to kill an individual.
It was a truly unique event.
He rated Pyowol so highly that he increased his forces several times.
There was no ce for the moon to escape.
Song Chun-woo was so confident.
After looking at Song Chun-wu for a while, So Yeo-wol opened her mouth.
What happened to those who apanied Pyowol?
I sent the Blood Demon Corps over there as well. Because the aftereffects must bepletely removed.
Both of you?
okay!
good job. Let us move too.
It was about dealing with Pyowol, not another person.
So Yeo-wol was the brain behind Daeil-Incheon Raj.
When she directs the Cheonrajimang, her true poweres out.
It was the reason why Soyeowol had to move himself.
Still, Ill cut off yourst breath with my hands. transcendence!
Keuugh!
Ouch!
Two men were holding their necks and bleeding.
After staggering for a moment, they fell to the ground and did not move.
Shit!
Narrow the encirclement a little tighter.
The dead menspanions shouted at each other.
All of them were warriors dispatched from the Geumcheonhoe and were in charge of the monks of the heavenly world.
The thought of ecstasy was literally the gateway to death.
It was only natural that the strongest warriors would be in charge so that the target could not escape alive.
However, he had to take a lot of damage.
Even the warriors dispatched from the Geumcheonhoe knew about it. Nheless, he willingly epted the inquiry.
It is because the resentment against Pyowol is so great.
Others didnt know, but the elite members of the Geumcheonhoe knew that Dokgo Hwang and Mugeomryeon soldiers tried to kill Pyowol and were instead killed.
The Eun-Won between the two was so famous that even a soldier of the Geumcheonhoe could not be aware of it.
Because of that, when they heard the news that Dokgo Hwang had died, they naturally assumed that Pyowol was involved.
When Geumcheonhoe was cornered by Dokgo Hwangs inhumane actions at Haemun, they resented Pyowol.
If it hadnt been for Pyowol, I thought this wouldnt have happened.
Because of that, the hatred towards Pyowol pierced the sky. So, I volunteered for this mission.
Among them, the grudge of Lee Hyeon-yul, the Cheonyoung Swordsman (ǧӰ), was truly great.
It was because he was quite close with Dokgo Hwang.
His name is not very well known in Gangho, but his inaction was truly amazing.
He was given the nickname Cheonyoung Swordsman because he said that with a single swing of the sword, a thousand shadows were created.
He possessed such powerful swordsmanship.
The moon!
He groaned and swung his sword.
At that moment, dozens of sword spirits rose up and attacked Pyowol. However, before the sword spirit arrived, the moon had disappeared.
Lee Hyun-yul shouted.
Seal the gate.
ancient!
The warriors of the Geumcheonhoe moved in perfect order with the answer and sealed the interrogation.
Pyowols retreat was blocked.
Another talent of Lee Hyeon-yul was the true method.
He had a very deep knowledge of jinbeop. So, I was able to conduct another small-scale battle within the Chunrajimang.
This, too, was a line method that was thoroughly tailored to Pyowol.
Pyowol, you die here today. Right in my hand
Empty!
Pyowol was blocked by the soldiers who blocked the gate and bounced back into the camp.
Lee Hyun-yul gave him a deep smile.
Shh shh!
Swords and pottery flew as if they were going to hack the moon at any moment. However, Pyowol was not taken aback and took a meandering step to avoid all attacks.
The appearance of Pyo-wol, who sheds pottery and sword skills due to the difference in hair, resembled a snake.
profit!
this guy! Lets not dodge it, lets face it head on.
Unable to hold back their anger, the faces of the warriors turned red.
Lee Hyeon-yul calmed down the warriors.
Everyone dont get excited. If you get excited, things will go as he wants.
yes!
The warriors regained theirposure at his work.
See it!
Pyo-wol has been attacking Lee Hyeon-yul and the warriors with a courtesy wedding ceremony.
Since it is unknown how many unmanned soldiers were mobilized for the Chunrajimang, we had to save as much energy as possible. For that reason, Pyo-wol took out a suhon-sa instead of the powerful Sasa-gang.
At the end of the suhonsa, ten sacks of rain were hanging.
It is connected to the ghost fee.
Ten ghost tombstones and bridesmaids split the air vertically and horizontally.
Follow me!
Keugh!
Ouch!
The moaning of the warriors burst out with the sound of metal.
It was because the impact of their weapons colliding with the ghost rain ran up their arms.
Unbelievable for the power contained in the light bido, the weightlifting made their intestines shake.
Suck!
Keugh!
The moment he let out a moan in shock, the bet was scattered. And Pyowol did not miss that gap.
The bridegroom wearing the ghost rain burrowed like a poisonous snake and cut off their breath.
In an instant, as many as five or six warriors copsed, spraying blood.
It was then.
The formation of the soldiers who lost theirrades changed.
It was sharper and more sophisticated.
Shhh!
Their weapons flew aiming for the blood of the moon.
Pyowol frowned.
This is because it is different from the normal reaction.
The reaction of those who lost theirrades in an instant was overly calm and cool.
His face was obviously full of excitement, but it was clear that he was forcibly holding it in.
Someone is suppressing them.
At first, I thought it was an order from Lee Hyeon-yul, who could be said to be their leader. However, his expression was not different from other soldiers.
He, too, is forced to hold back his excitement.
Pyo-wol wielded a suhonsa and took a closer look at Lee Hyeon-yul and the warriors.
For a moment, they were captured as if they were listening to something.
In the middle, it is to tilt your head as if you are listening to someone.
Im receiving instructions by phoneme.
Except for those who are inside.
Conduction was a method ofpressing ones words into sound waves and conveying them to the other person.
Except for the legendary method of conveying the meaning directly to the other persons head, such as Hye-Kwang-Shim-Eo, there was no choice but to move his mouth.
However, among those attacking Pyowol, there was no one who could spread the sound.
See it!
Pyo-wol wielded the suhonsa with all his might.
Ten Bido and Suhonsa moved in different trajectories. Lee Hyeon-yul and the warriors jumped in all directions like grasshoppers and avoided his attack.
In an instant, Pyowol flew into the air.
Pyowol, who had reached the height of a dozen sheets of air in an instant, looked around.
I saw a warrior standing alone on a tree not far from where he was.
The gaze of the unmanned man, whose entire body was covered in a bloody clothing that made it impossible to distinguish whether he was a man or a woman, was directed toward Pyowol.
However, the warrior standing on top of the tree was not alone.
Dozens of warriors were standing on trees all over the in, looking in his direction.
I saw the man standing on the nearest tree grimacing.
In an instant, the formation of Lee Hyeon-yul and the warriors changed.
At the same time, I could feel the presence of unmanned soldiers approaching from all sides.
The moment he saw it, Pyo-wol realized what was going on.
It wasnt that trees didnt grow on the ins.
asionally, there was a tall tree, and if you stand on the tree, you can see a clear view of the whole area.
It can even capture the movement of a young ant.
The person who presides over the heavenly desire first ced warriors in a high tree. Then, they monitored the trend of Pyowol andmunicated by electronic sound.
The warriors on top of the trees were not ordinary warriors.
They only learned one artiction.
As the name suggests, the martial art called Tenni Jeoneumsul (ʮg) was a martial art that allowed people tomunicate over a distance of more than ten li through telephony.
By cing dozens of unmanned soldiers trained in the ten-ri telephony technique on top of a tree, they were able to exchange information almost in real time.
If a person near the moon reports the trend with the ten-ri telephony technique, it will instantly reach the ears of the ruler of the heavenly world, dozens of li away. Then, the presiding officer gives instructions, and this is also transmitted in real time to the ears of the unmanned people who actually use force.
So they attacked Pyowol under the order of the ruler.
Thats why Lee Hyeon-yul and the warriors expressions were distorted.
This is because they did not attack ording to their will, but had to follow the order of the ruler.
In my heart, I want to avenge my colleagues right now, but the host was ordering them to take their time.
DDrive him to the gate.
Lee Hyeon-yuls ears heard electrical sounds.
The presiding officer gave an order not to recognize the Pyowol as a building gate.
Lee Hyeon-yul and the warriors bit their lips and attacked Pyowol.
All of their attacks were focused on Pyowol.
In an instant, the leopard flew away in the opposite direction they were being driven.
no! Catch him. We have to drive him to the gun gate.
Lee Hyeon-yul involuntarily shouted.
As soon as he heard his words, Pyowol was sure that his guess was correct.
Chapter 624
Episode 624
Did You Notice?
Sawyerwol muttered.
The ce where she was was in the middle of the in.
It was also the center of the aspirations for Japan and Incheon, and it was also the middle of a vast web.
In fact, the first thing that came to her mind when she was nning a heavenly quest against Pyowol was the spiders web.
The moon she knew was a snake.
A venomous snake that can slip through any hole, no matter how small.
In order to catch such a leap, there had to be no loopholes and a means to detect even the slightest movement was needed.
So, she decided to be the queen spider herself.
In the middle of the Daeil-Incheonwork, the queen spider senses the movement of the Pyowoling through the spiders web and gives instructions.
I dont know if the species of spider really has a queen, but Sawyerwol thought she was the queen spider.
Unmanned warriors who have mastered the art of simrijeoneum deliver the trend of the moon in real time.
Through the whole tone transmitted from mouth to ear and again from mouth to ear, So Yeo-wol grasped the movement of Pyo-wol as if reading the palm of his hand.
He ordered Pyowol to go to Geonmun, and his subordinates faithfully followed that instruction. However, Pyowol moved in the opposite direction.
Its not just this time.
Pyo-wol moved in the opposite direction to her intentions, as if to tease So-yeo-wol.
Sawyerwol was sure.
It means that Pyowol understood his intentions.
You may not know where you are, but you probably know how the Daeil Incheon Rajimang operates.
Pyowol was such an existence.
He does things that are impossible for ordinary people.
With its mysterious brain and mind, it grasps the opponents intentions and responds in an instant.
It was like a fight between a snake and a spider.
When the pyowol touched it, the pyowol reacted, and when the pyowol tightened the spiders web, the pyowol somehow found a loophole and escaped.
Song Cheon-wu watched all the fights by So Yeo-wols side.
A look of tension was evident on his face.
Song Cheon-woo also boasted that he had gone through all the battles, but he had never seen a fight of this kind. no, I couldnt even imagine.
Soyeowol and Pyowol were moving a few moves ahead.
The difference is that Pyowol moves directly, and Soyeowol uses thousands of warriors instead of limbs.
The soldiers who were mobilized for the Cheonrajimang were dying.
The epitaph was also the epitaph.
No matter how cornered he was, his ferocity did not disappear.
At the slightest loophole, it bites the neck and suffocates the opponent.
Countless people were killed by one Pyowol.
Sawyerwol bit his lip gently.
Still, I will be the winner.
The movement of the moon was still in her palm.
Pyo-wol was struggling to somehow get out of the world, but his efforts were futile and he was sinking deeper and deeper.
It was because Soyeowol was coordinating the Cheonrajimang after sensing the movement of Pyowol.
Song Chun-wu shuddered at the sight of So-yeo-wol.
Only Yeowol can do this. No one in the world would be able to act like this.
Thousands of warriors were moving in perfect order ording to Soyeowols will.
The time it took for Soyeowol to give the order to the soldiers at the lower end to move was only a fraction of a second.
No chain ofmand could be faster than this.
Pyowol! This will be your tomb.
Song Chun-Woo was confident of victory.
As many as three thousand people were mobilized.
No warrior in the world could pierce such a human curtain.
Song Chun-woo was so sure.
Sawyeowol gave orders without rest.
From there, drive the Pyowol to the right. The blood demon corps stand by on the spot. Guryongsalmak unmanned prepare to throw memorization.
As soon as her order was issued, the desire for heaven changed again.
The appearance of Cheonrajimang changing in real time was thrilling itself.
Chunwoo Song muttered.
This is it. As long as Yeowol has this kind of ability, no military man or Munpa in the world can defeat our Guryongs. We will rule the world from the shadows.
Song Chun-wu unknowingly clenched his fists.
A tremendous sense of exhration welled up from the depths of his heart.
It was then.
uh?
An unexpected voice came out of Soyeowols mouth.
Suddenly, she had a puzzled expression on her face.
Chunwoo Song asked.
Why are you doing this? What is wrong?
for a moment!
So Yeo-wol raised his hand and refrained from asking Song Chun-wu.
She frowned and focused on the countless electrical sounds.
There is not just one voice transmitted through tenrinjeonmyo. Dozens of different voices are heard at once.
It was her ability to distinguish all of them and make a judgment in an instant.
It would have been better if the disruption was caused by confusion. It was because if I focused my nerves, I could distinguish voices and grasp the situation.
The problem is that one voice that has been transmitted without rest until now has disappeared.
Then another whole tone disappeared.
You could say what they were so worried about with only two people left nk, but that wasnt the case from So Yeo-wols point of view.
They were trained to talk nonstop.
Even if its useless stuff.
The fact that their voices disappeared was tantamount to encountering a situation where they could not report.
It meant one thing for someone who had been trained to keep talking until he died and not talking anymore.
Both of them lost their lives to Pyowol.
The moment she made her decision, reports poured in through the tenriphone.
DAs the target is watching, eliminate the two.
C rushes this way Whoa!
DThat guy is aiming for watchers.
A voice full of urgency filled her ears.
The screams of those who were reporting were heard behind them.
Cracks went on Sawyerwols face.
Ouch!
The warrior who was sending telegrams to Sawyerwol from the top of the tree fell down with a scream.
The warriors neck was tightened like a noose by fine threads that could not be distinguished with the naked eye.
Pyo-wol snatched him by the throat with a hand-wives.
There was no time to resist.
Quaang!
The warrior who was caught by the water spirit was thrown into the earth upside down.
Before he had time to scream, his head was smashed.
Pieces of meat and gray-white bone marrow sttered in all directions.
It was a truly terrible death.
Fortunately, it happened so quickly that I didnt feel too much pain.
Nom!
Come on, chase me.
The warriors chasing Pyowol roared.
Even with them attached like tails, Pyolwol killed those who practiced the ten-ri-jeon-yin technique.
Because of that, Soyeowols instructions were suddenly cut off.
Those who had been moving in perfect order until now were confused as if they had be ragtags.
He killed four people who were practicing tenri trance.
All of the unmanned soldiers in the area were at a loss due to theck of information andmunication.
It was a Daeil Incheon Rajiman made with the aim of targeting only one Pyowol.
There was only one Soyeowol who presided over all of it.
There were 3,000 warriors who became her eyes, ears, hands and feet, but only Soyeowol moved them.
Because Soyeowol presides over everything, 3,000 warriors can move in perfect order.
It is a very efficient method, but it was also impossible without unmanned eyes and ears.
It would have been impossible to identify this problem if it had been an unmanned vehicle other than Pyowol.
Pyowol had an excellent ability to grasp the overall picture or outline even with a small clue.
Because of that, I was able to quickly grasp how the Daeil Incheon Rajimang worked. And they found a way to easily neutralize the Incheon International Network against Japan.
One of them was to eliminate the unmanned people who acted as eyes and ears.
If he does not receive a report through the ten-ri-jeon-eum technique, So-yeo-wol cannot make a proper judgment.
While she was unable to make judgments and hesitated to give instructions, her aspirations for Japan and Incheon fell into chaos.
The chain ofmand was temporarily paralyzed.
It was the moment Pyowol had intended.
Pod!
Pyo-wol kicked the ground and performed a light attack.
The Cheonrajimang, which had organically interlocked without an inch of gap, became loose. There was space for the moon to escape.
Shit!
Block the path.
The warriors shouted urgently, but by then Pyo-wol had already broken through the encirclement.
Soldiers dispatched from the Geumcheonhoe chased after him, but they were unable to catch Pyowol with their abilities.
Pyowol was the highest among the assassins.
If he made up his mind and hid or escaped, an ordinary soldier could not be found.
When the situation came to this, So Yeo-wol gave an order to the Bloodgwi Corps that was waiting.
The Bloodgwi Corps was an assassin like Pyowol.
He knew better than anyone about the physiology of an assassin and how to stealth and escape.
Because of that, So Yeo-wol had no choice but to move the Bloodgwi Corps faster than expected.
The whole picture she drew was distorted.
Sussuk!
The Bloodgwi Corps quickly caught up with Pyowol.
Pyowol also noticed their approach.
The real one appeared.
The warriors he had dealt with so far had all been dispatched from the Geumcheonhoe.
To Soyeowol, it was just a hand that could be used and discarded at any time. However, the Bloodghost Corps was different.
The Bloodgwi Corps, which had been raised with great care, could be said to be the true strength of So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu.
The existences that the two could use with the most peace of mind and could certainly trust were the Blood Demon Corps.
Despite the numerous assassins narrowing the siege, not a single breath came out.
The flesh demons who wage a silent war.
The way they moved was strikingly simr to the moon.
The Blood Ghost Corps chased Pyowol at a terrifying speed.
As they moved, the loosened Chunrajimang tightened terrifyingly again.
It was not enough topletely fill in the loose parts, which gave strength to the dream of heaven.
As the Bloodgwi Corps moved, the watchers who were threatened by Pyo-Wol, that is, the warriors who were performing the ten-ri battle were also guaranteed safety.
-The target is escaping.
DThe destination is expected to be a reed field.
DIt seems that you will arrive at the reed field within one day.
A field of reeds?
Sawyerwols eyebrows twitched.
The only reed field in the area was the ce where Pyowol had rested earlier.
It was a ce where the reeds grew as high as a persons height andpletely blocked the view.
Pyowol took a break for more than an hour on a rock in the reed field.
For Pyowol to go to the reed field meant going back the way he hade so far.
Is it a coincidence?
It was possible to do that if you were chasing the heavenly desire.
However, the Pyowol she knew was never a person who lost his mind or lost his mind.
There was no way he had lost his way and returned to the reed field he had passed through.
So Yeo-wol remembered that Pyo-wol had taken a break for more than an hour.
There were few cases where a person who reached the same level as Pyo-wol took a break without doing anything.
Unless its something special.
In an instant, Soyeowol raised her eyes wide.
Its a trap.
The only time Pyowol was out of her sight was while resting in the reed field.
So Yeo-wol hurriedly tried to warn the Bloodghost Corps using the ten-ri-jeon-eum technique.
DIts a trap. Everyone
But before her order was delivered, the Bloodghost Corps entered the reed field.
Awesome!
The bloody ghost who was chasing Pyowol at the forefront copsed, spraying blood.
The bloody ghosts ankle was cut off as he was rolling on the floor.
The blood ghost widened his eyes at the pain of his body being severed.
It was only then that I could see the fine threads installed on the round side of my ankle.
Gifts as sharp as knives are installed throughout the reed field.
Only then did the assassin realize why Pyowol had chosen this ce as a battlefield.
This was the realm of death created by Pyowol.
Chapter 625
Episode 625
: Puppy!
Fine silver saliva poured out.
Ouch!
Big!
Two blood demons carefully searching the reed fields were struck by silver needles.
It was a beef hair needle as thin as a cows hair.
The feather saliva was stuck in the blood of the blood demons.
The blood demons rolled their eyes and copsed. It would stop breathing in an instant.
Awesome!
Not too far away, another blood ghost was lying on the ground with his ankle cut off. His ankle was cut off by a silver thread that had been secretly installed.
This kind of scenery was unfolding all over the reed field.
Pyowol made a death trap in the reed field while taking a break.
He mobilized all the techniques and visions he had learned during his life as an assassin.
The gifts and memorizations made by Dang Sochu were installed throughout the reed field to attract blood demons.
Because of the reed leaves blocking the view, the blood demons could not discover the hidden gifts and memorization.
If they searched slowly over time, they would have been able to respond sufficiently, but unfortunately, they were not given such free time.
Pyo-wol was hunting the Bloodghost Corps as he roamed among the reed fields. If you stay still or move slowly, you have no choice but to get hit by Pyowol. Because of this, they had to move quickly.
In fact, it was as if they were forced to make a choice.
Pyowol made it that way.
By removing the option from the Bloodgwi Corps, they had no choice but to move quickly.
The Bloodgwi Corps was confident that they had gone through all the battles, but this was the first time they had experienced it.
Hundreds of assassins were being swung by a single Pyowol.
Pyowol really liked the reed field.
This was the best terrain for assassins to operate.
There was plenty of cover, and the possibilities avable were endless.
For an assassin who reached the same level as the moon, this environment was nothing short of a blessing.
Pyo-wol released the ghost in the reed field.
Squeak!
The ghost disappeared among the reeds without a sound.
It was close to impossible to find a ghost in this terrain where the reeds grew densely.
Ouch!
Huh!
The bodies of those who had been bitten by demons stiffened and fell backwards. And I immediately stopped breathing.
There was no time to drive out the miasma with internal air.
He died instantly the moment he was bitten.
It was truly terrifying poison.
Thebination of Pyowol and Ghost was nothing short of a disaster for the Bloodghost Corps.
Shit!
how should?
Seriously, the demons broke thew of silence and opened their mouths.
The situation in the reed field was so bad that the flesh spirits who had lost their human sensibility felt fear.
Many of the blood demons who jumped into the reed field lost their lives, but I couldnt even guess where Pyowol was hiding.
This was the first time since they became blood demons.
The unfamiliar experience of being hunted, not in the position of hunting others, gave them a sense of fear.
Still, instead of running away, they did their best to find and kill Pyowol. But the more they did, the greater their damage.
Eventually, after losing considerable power, Soyeowol made a decision.
She gave an order to the Guryongsalmak soldiers waiting outside.
-Set fire to the reed field.
Many of the Bloodghost Corps were still in the reed field.
It was clear that setting the fire before they could get out would do more damage. Nevertheless, So Yeo-wol did not withdraw the Bloodgwi Corps and ordered the reed field to be set on fire.
It was because it was certain that Pyowol would also escape the reed field if he noticed the bloodgwi army withdrawing.
It was more important to drive Pyowol into a corner by lighting a fire, even if it cost more or less.
Roaring!
The dry reed field quickly spread into mes.
Huge mes engulfed the reed fields in an instant.
Keugh!
omg!
The Bloodghost Corps jumped out of the reed field, startled by the unexpected mes.
Coming out of the reed field, what they saw was the soldiers of Guryongsalmak who were building a perfect encirclement before they knew it.
After avoiding the mes, the Bloodghost Corps quietly entered the Guryongsalmak among the warriors.
Patter!
One after another, blood demons appeared through the mes.
Some were slightly scorched by the mes, while others suffered serious burns.
The burnt ones bit their lips in pain but did not groan.
He didnt want to appear unsightly opening his mouth in front of everyone.
Everyone throw the oil bottle.
When the blood demons seemed to havee out to some extent, the one who led the soldiers of Guryongsalmak shouted.
Whiik!
At that moment, the warriors of Guryongsalmak threw the vials into the reeds engulfed in mes.
Inside the vial was a specially made oil.
Oil made for chemical purposes had the property of never being extinguished once it was ignited. In addition, it had the effect of making the me several times more intense.
A fiery hell unfolded before my eyes.
The heat was so intense that it felt like my face would melt even if it was ten or so away.
Step back a little more.
Shit!
The Guryongsalmak soldiers hurriedly retreated.
Even they didnt expect the heat to be this high.
Big up!
help me!
asionally, blood demons with severe burns woulde out. However, the Pyowol, which they were eagerly waiting for, did not know that it would appear.
The soldier leading the Guryongsalmak wore a blue mask on his face.
It has a t shape and has holes in only two eyes.
The name of the soldier was a soldier called Cheongmyeon in Guryongsalmak under King Shin.
Like the enemy king who was killed by Pyo-wol, he was also a warrior who gained notoriety outside the world.
Prince Shin looked at the reeds engulfed in mes and said.
It wille out soon. Make sure everyone is prepared.
I didnt expect that Pyo-wol would run away to the reed field. However, I had no intention of missing Pyowol.
Pyowol was also a person.
I dont know how Im holding out in that hellfire me, but Ill soon feel the limit and jump out.
The warriors surrounding the reed field waited fully prepared to attack Pyowol at any time.
However, no matter how long I waited, Pyowol did not intend to appear.
Couldnt it have been burned to death?
It cant be.
That person dies from something like fire?
No matter how much I imagined, the picture of Pyowol burning to death was not drawn.
The epitome they knew and experienced was like a demon.
No matter how hard he tried to kill him, he did not die, but rather bit the throat of those who tried to kill him.
I didnt think that such a Pyowol would die in just this much fire.
Time passed quickly in the midst of nervousness.
In the end, Gongha Shin, impatient, sent a telegram to the watcher.
DTell thest lord to give me the next instructions.
Normally, the answer should havee back immediately. However, no matter how long I waited, I couldnt hear the transmission sound from the watcher.
Only then did I realize that something was wrong with Shin Gong.
what? Why is the observer
It was then.
Kuuk!
Keck!
Suddenly, the screams of Guryongsalmak soldiers came from behind.
what?
what?
The soldiers of Guryongsalmak were taken aback by the sudden change.
Gongha Shin hurriedly asked the subordinate.
Whats going on?
I was attacked by s.
attack? Could it be that the Shinigami escaped?
Im not sure about that.
what?
Shin Gong-ha furrowed his brow at the subordinates lukewarm reply.
evil!
Quek!
At that time, the screams of Guryongsalmak soldiers could be heard from the other side.
The face hidden by the mask was even more distorted.
No matter how great Pyowols light air was, it was impossible to move to the other side so quickly.
That meant there were other attackers.
What the hell is going on?
In frustration, Gongha Shin took off the blue cotton he was wearing.
Kwajik!
When I put strength in my hand, the blue mask shattered.
Quickly grasp the situation.
At his angry voice, his subordinates moved quickly.
Cheak!
Keck!
Even at that moment, the screams of Guryongsalmak soldiers could be heard from the outskirts of Cheonrajimang.
One or two people ambush could not have heard such a scream.
No matter how long he waited, when his subordinates did not return, Shin Gong-ha himself left the ranks and ran to the ce where the screams were heard.
There, I could see a warrior with only one arm performing divine work.
Wow!
Every time he swung his one and only fist, a fierce fist was released. The soldier of Guryongsalmak, who was hit by a brawl, copsed in blood.
Stop!
Shin Gong-ha spread out his innocence toward the warrior with only one arm.
Wedge liquid!
The formidable sword flew away with a sharp piercing sound. But he couldnt do anything about a warrior with only one arm.
bang!
The warrior with only one arm struck the sword with his fist.
Because it was spread out between spears, it did not reach its original power, but the sword energy, which contained considerable power, was extinguished as it was.
But thanks to that, he was able to buy time for his subordinates to retreat.
Gongha Shin approached the one-armed warrior and asked.
Who are you and dare to interfere with the Guryongsalmak event?
If these are the warriors of Guryongsalmak, then it is true that I havee to the right ce.
You mean youre interfering with knowing? If you are not afraid of repercussions, reveal your identity.
My name is Hwang Bo Chi-seung.
Hwangbochiseung? Could it be that he is the King of Dokbi Kwon?
Shin Gong-has eyes trembled.
thats so pitiful
The nickname of the king of poison control was never light.
The fact that a warrior with only one arm got the nickname of King Kwon showed how great the military power of Chiseung Hwangbo was.
Why is the King of Poison Bite interfering with the Guryongsalmak event? If you leave now, I will not hold you ountable.
Are you saying that because you really dont know?
What do you mean?
I really dont know who this Hwang Bo Chi Seung is following.
.
As expected, you seem to know. He swore allegiance to his lord. Anyone who threatens him is the enemy of this Hwangbochiseung. Go beyond me if you want to get to him.
Whoa!
His lions roar echoed across the battlefield.
The warriors gathered around the area shuddered as the lion roared through their eardrums and shook their brains.
Shin Gong-has eyes looking at Hwang Bo-chi-seung were terrifyingly young.
thud!
Gongha Shin stomped his feet strongly and walked towards Hwangbochiseung.
I know that you are gaining quite a reputation in Gangho. But even so, its just a one-armed idiot. You alone cant stop our Guryong ughter.
Who
What?
Who said I was alone?
You are not alone?
It was the moment when Shin Gong-ha flinched unknowingly.
Chew!
Suddenly, I felt the air around the area vibrate violently.
What?
Gongha Shin and the soldiers of Guryongsalmak nearby looked around in surprise.
At that moment, ck shadows abruptly rose from the outskirts of the Guryongsalmak warriors.
The moment Gongha Shin saw them radiating bleak energy, Gongha Shin muttered involuntarily.
Nowguests?
Those who gave off an atmosphere simr to the Bloodghost Corps were obviously assassins.
They were the Assassins of the Dark Territory dispatched by Salno.
Hong Ye-seol was at the forefront of them.
Hong Ye-seol said.
The king of poison control is not alone.
girl?
And he is not alone.
While Pyowol throws herself into the sky and catches Guryongsalmaks attention, Hwangbochiseung and assassins from the ck World arrive.
The real war had just begun.
The moment Hong Ye-seol raised his hand, the assassins of the ck World attacked the soldiers of Guryongsalmak.
The final war between Heukgye and Guryongsalmak was beginning.
Chapter 626
Episode 626
Whoa!
Soma took a deep breath.
There was Guryongsalmak and the Salgwi Corps in front of me.
Their formation was greatly disturbed.
It was not possible to find an organic yet orderly appearance.
It seemed that the order was not being delivered well.
Soma knew why.
Brother!
It was clear what Pyowol had done.
I dont know what he did, but he shook themand system of the heavenly desire. That is why they are so confused.
Pyowol sent Soma away and asked him toe back in half a day. By then, he said, things would have changed drastically.
So I gritted my teeth and endured for half a day.
In the middle, they were attacked by soldiers sent by Soyeowol.
I sent quite a few troops, but they were all killed by Soma.
Even after killing them all, Soma persevered.
I forcibly suppressed the desire to run to help Pyowol right away and waited until the time he said. And now the time is up.
It was time for Soma to move.
On the other side, Hong Ye-seol, who had joined the assassins of the ck World, was already moving.
Because of that, the cheonrajimang was fluctuating greatly.
Its not just Hong Ye-seol.
Dokbi Kwon King Hwang Bo Chi Seung Nam Shin Woo Noe An Sa Young also participated.
Guryongsalmak, the Bloodgwi Corps, and the warriors dispatched from the Geumcheonhoe, who neglected the vignce of the outskirts because they were only distracted by Pyowol, were paying the price.
Now it was Somas turn.
Chaa!
Soma let out a loud cheer and threw herself at the Guryongsalmak warriors.
A ray of light shot up from the terror in his hand and formed the shape of a long sword.
It made the sword steel.
Chew Chemistry!
The Sword River cut through enemies blocking its way.
He became a huge tidal wave that swept away the Guryongsalmak warriors.
Cheak!
Ouch!
The Guryongsalmak soldiers who were swept away by the huge tidal wave called Somara screamed.
As Soma participated in the battle, Cheonrajimang fluctuated greatly.
In the first ce, it was an aspiration for Daeil Incheon, which was created with the goal of only one person, Pyowol. A lot of things were different from the usual dream.
One of them is that it is vulnerable to external threats.
Concentrating all his power and nerves to kill only one Pyowol, he was unprepared for external threats.
Furthermore, Pyowol skillfully destroyed the chain ofmand of Cheonrajimang.
By removing the watchers who performed the ten-ri-tune-tune technique, it caused confusion in internalmunication.
That alone was enough for Soma and Hong Ye-seol.
Because they were the ones who knew how to dig into the opponents loopholes and deliver the best blow.
It was an ability that he naturally acquired while apanying Pyowol for a long time.
Pyowol was the best teacher in this area.
If you hang out with him, you will naturally know how to act in such a case.
Ha!
Soma swung the sword with all his might.
Sugaaaak!
With a terrifying sound of gong, dozens of soldiers were sliced away.
Aww!
Shit!
A scream erupted from among the soldiers of Guryongsalmak.
No matter how well-trained the elite were, they were helpless in the face of a surprise attack by an unmanned army that had risen to the absolute limit.
It was an unexpected event that Souma reached the absolute limit.
Because it was unexpected, there was no way to respond.
Soma disyed unparalleled brute force.
Aww!
Every time the young sword was swung, three or four people died.
Shit! Not us.
I need support.
Ordinary unmanned soldiers were useless no matter how much they ran.
In order to deal with an unarmed man who reached the absolute limit, he had toe up with a soldier who reached the absolute level on this side as well. Only then did the scales bnce to some extent.
There were definitely hidden masters in Guryongsalmak. However, all such masters were focused on Pyowol.
Because of that, there was no one here to stop Soma.
Soma literally ran amok like a mad wolf.
Soyeowols beautiful armies were distorted to the point of being unsightly.
Song Chun-wu asked in a worried voice.
Moon! Why?
My orders are not being delivered at all.
You mean the chain ofmand has copsed?
I think so.
how?
I wonder about that too.
Clearly, her aspirations toward Japan and Incheon were perfect.
The soldiers supported by the Geumcheonhoe pressed Pyowol and tried to eliminate it using the Bloodgwi Corps and Guryongsalmak soldiers.
It was an operation that had been reviewed dozens of times, so I was confident that there were no loopholes.
Among them, the most confident thing was themand system delivered in real time.
The n to deliver orders by arranging Observers who had mastered the ten-way telephony technique to each element was perfect, even if she thought about it.
Because there were those who had mastered the ten-ri-jeon-yin technique, Soyeo-wol was able to perfectly control the aspirations against Japan.
She was confident that she could see through the movement of the moon like reading the palm of her hand. In fact, it was for some time.
ording to her will, the whole situation was perfectly controlled, and Pyo Yue was cornered. But at some point, everything went awry.
Soyeowols orders were not transmitted to the soldiers of Guryongsalmak, and the reportsing in to her were cut off at some point.
He thought he had cut off Pyo-wols limbs, but instead, he himself had his limbs cut off and his eyes and ears cut off.
It must havee out of the reeds. They secretly got out of the reed field and eliminated the observers.
Thats
Soyeowol closed her eyes for a moment and measured the time.
More than two minutes had passed since she ordered the firework.
In that amount of time, I could have figured out quite a few things.
That is, if it is the ability of transcendence.
So Yeo-wol said to Song Chun-wu.
Move to another ce. His destination is here.
Is that possible?
He must be going against the contactwork while killing his watchers. If you continue like this, he will definitelye. You have to move from your seat and restore the Cheonrajimang.
I get it.
Song Chun-wu nodded without saying a word.
He trusted Sawyerwols judgment more than his own.
Song Chun-woo hurriedly prepared to leave. However, no matter how urgent the situation was, it was impossible to move blindly.
The core of the Daeil Incheon Rajimang was So Yeo-wol and the watchers who had learned the ten-ri-jeon-eum technique.
Contact with the watchers who still remain must not be lost. When the organicwork of contacts between them is activated, the copsed Cheonra Jimang could be revived.
Soyeowolmanded the watchers with the tens of miles.
-Everyone move their seats. We pass to the second step.
It was not immediately clear how many live Watchers there were. However, if a few people were still alive and able to form a second formation, the situation could be reversed.
It was then.
Major Lord! Unidentified warriors have appeared and are attacking the outskirts of Cheonrajimang.
A subordinate has delivered an urgent message.
Saw Yeo-wol frowned and asked.
What do you mean? You mean he has an assistant?
It seems that there are not just one or two helpers. The outskirts of Cheonrajimang are copsing like a sand castle.
Even though the elites of Guryongsalmak went all out, they copsed?
Thats I think their power is also amazing.
Seeing the subordinates report, So Yeo-wols face became even more distorted.
Theres no way that snake-like person wouldnt have taken any measures.
I felt like an idiot for realizing this toote.
I was curious though.
When the hell did you notice the ominous feeling ande up with a countermeasure?
So Yeo-wol said to Song Chun-wu.
You should go to the outskirts to assess the situation and deal with it.
But how can I
I am not important. If we dont get things right now, Cheonrajimang itself will copse. Then were done.
Even when the situation reached this point, Sawyerwol never got excited.
Her eyes and voice were still cold.
It is to think about how to ovee the impasse as rationally as possible.
Song Chun-wu looked at So Yeo-wols face for a moment and then nodded.
I get it. Ill be back soon, so please take care of yourself.
Did you forget? I am Sawyeowol.
okay! youre a bitch I forgot for a moment.
Song Chun-Woo smiled.
It is extremely rare that he moves directly, but So Yeo-wols martial arts and killing methods are by no means inferior to him.
Rather, his secrecy and poisonous power far outweighed him. Otherwise, he would not have been able tomand and rule so many people in the underground cavity.
I will go.
Song Chun-wu flew towards the outskirts alone without any subordinates.
After watching him disappear for a while, Soyeowol gave an order to his subordinates.
We move too.
yes!
They left quickly.
Cheonrajimang was a gigantic creature.
It was like a colony life form formed by numerous small creatures.
The fish that live in groups in the deep sea were like this. They band together in the face of a threat and stand against their natural enemies.
The difference is that the people who make up the Chunrajimang are highly trained warriors, not helpless little fish.
It may be shaken by external threats for a while, but it will quickly recover its position.
Sawyerwol believed so.
It was time for her to move to the next location with her subordinates.
DHerees this guy Whoops!
The observer sent a telephony and suddenly screamed. And the sound cut off.
In an instant, goose bumps ran up Soyeowols spine.
He came close.
Sending ten-ri telephony meant that the observer was within a radius of ten li.
That meant that Pyowol was also within ten li.
DHe broke through thest barrier. Hurry up and avoid it
This time, I heard the electrical sound again, then cut off.
This meant that the eclipse came closer.
There was cold in Soyeowols eyes.
The moon!
The nemesis of her life was approaching.
And that too at a terrifying speed beyond imagination.
I had to make a decision at this point.
Her decision was simple.
Stop him here. It buys me time to dodge.
Honorable name!
The subordinates answered without hesitation.
Sawyerwol looked in the direction from which the electric sound came.
There were also many unmanned people there. Even so, no one noticed Pyowols approach.
It was clear that Pyo-wol was approaching using stealth.
Sawyerwol bit his lip.
Pyowol! Like this goblin
He knows well because he has learned stealth. How high was Pyowols level of stealth.
If he possessed this kind of stealth technique, he would have been able to shake off the pursuit and hide at the time when the heavenly desire unfolded. Nevertheless, Pyo-wol deliberately appeared and focused everyones attention on himself.
So Yeo-wol, Song Chun-wu, the Bloodgwi Corps, Geumcheonhoe, and Guryongsalmaks soldiers all focused their attention on Pyo-wol.
After focusing all eyes on himself, he secretly ordered his subordinates to attack the outskirts of Cheonrajimang.
I felt Pyowols will to see the end here.
If this happens, am I rather the one who fell into the trap?
I hate to admit it, but I had to admit it.
That he waspletely defeated by Pyowol in a battle of brains.
It was then.
See it!
I thought I heard a sharp gong sound, but Soyeowols subordinates copsed.
Cheak!
Ouch!
There was a small hole between their foreheads, barely big enough for a needle to go through.
It was a trace of a male marriage piercing.
A ck shadow rose above the fallen men.
It was a moon.
The death god appeared before Soyeowol could even leave.
Chapter 627
Episode 627
You bastard!
Dead!
Soldiers who are still alive have attacked Pyowol.
Swordsmanship and pottery swarmed as if they were about to tear the moon at any moment.
At that moment, Pyowol spread both hands wide.
Ten rain swords cut through the air.
Bubbubuck!
Bido urately prated the necks and foreheads of those who were attacking the moon.
The warriors copsed just as they were attacking Pyowol.
Sawyerwol looked at the scene with his brow furrowed.
Toe so soon.
It was a speed that far exceeded her expectations.
Pyowols inaction was proof that she was far superior to her grasp.
You mean its grown again? What the heck
Soyeowol bit his lip hard enough to bleed.
It was Soyeowol who prided himself on having a much better brain than others.
Even without learning separately, he saw through many principles, and his ability to understand peoples psychology and abilities was excellent.
Based on that ability, he was able to take control of Guryongsalmak. But there were people that even her brilliant brain couldnt understand.
It was a moon that appeared right in front of my eyes.
The moon always exceeded her expectations.
Pyowols behavioral patterns, thought system, and mysterious martial arts achievements were all iprehensible.
Sawyerwol always thought that the pyowol would be a problem, and he had thoroughly prepared for it. However, as if to mock her, Pyowol neutralized all countermeasures and came all the way here.
ha!
Sawyerwol sighed involuntarily.
Although she never revealed her feelings in front of others, she could not pretend to be calm even with Pyowol in front of her.
Sawyerwol opened her mouth.
The moon!
We met again.
So it happened. Cant we just die easily? Just like everyone else
I cant do that because I only have one life.
Why are you making things so difficult? Why are you living torturing me?
The eyes of Soyeowol looking at Pyowol were terrifying.
Her young, young gaze was so frightening that I was afraid to see it in my dreams. This was the first time she had shown her hostility to others to such an extent.
Pyowol thought that this was the real face of Soyeowol.
Sawyerwol has always shown a calm and rational side. He was generous in any situation and led people with strong leadership. So everyone feared her and followed her.
They believed that Soyeowol would not be shaken under any circumstances. It was because the Soyeowol they saw was truly a woman of steel.
However, Pyowol had a different idea.
The reason she has always been so calm is that she has never been in a truly extreme situation.
It was only when he was thrown into the bottomless pit that the end was unknown, that the true nature that had been kept hidden would rise up.
The current situation of Sawyeowol was like that.
The original personality, which had been thoroughly hidden until now, came out in an unprecedented situation that had never been experienced before.
Sawyerwol asked.
Did you know that I would open my dream?
I knew you would.
under! This is getting ridiculous. I was confident that I would put the world on my palm and knead it, but I myself was ying on your palm. How funny would it have looked? how much did youugh Did you enjoy it?
It wasnt particrly fun.
If I had known it would be like this, I would rather have killed you in an underground cavity. No matter what damage it takes.
I thought you werent the type to regret anything?
I thought so too, but it seems not.
Red blood flowed from his lips as he answered.
The flesh of the bitten lip had burst.
The blood flowed, but she didnt mind.
My biggest regret in life is not killing you sooner. If I had killed you then, I wouldnt have paid such a huge price.
If anyone hears it, they will know that it had the ability to kill me at that time. Nothing has changed between then and now. You cannot kill me.
profit!
If you used me to take control of Guryongsalmak, you should have been hiding a little more thoroughly. You should have grown stronger in hiding and made the Guryongsalmak even bigger.
Pyowol approached Soyeowol.
Saw Yeo-wol looked at such a Pyo-wol with his white fists clenched tightly.
At one point, the expression disappeared from her face.
Yeah, I guess it was my fault. I was too hasty. If I really wanted to kill you, I should have been more careful. Im d I realized that even now.
Pyowol frowned slightly.
It was because So Yeo-wol felt a change of heart.
It seemed that her heart, which had been tossing uncontrobly just before, had regained its stability.
Without a corner to believe in something, there could not have been such a drastic change of heart.
Pyowols spection soon turned out to be true.
Sugaak!
A terrifying roar echoed from behind him.
It was clear that someone had been ambush.
Pyowol waved his hand without looking back.
In an instant, the suhonsa stretched out and formed a strong barrier behind his back.
Caang!
A crackling sound came from behind.
The Suhonsa blocked the opponents surprise attack.
Only then did Pyowol look back.
In an instant, a small smile crept across Pyowols lips.
Song Chun-woo!
It was Song Chun-wu who attacked Pyo-wol by surprise.
Song Cheon-wu, who had left to settle the Cheonra-jiman, came back and attacked Pyo-wol.
So Yeo-wol said to Song Chun-wu.
Didnt I tell you to settle the Chunrajimang?
You are more important than that.
Stupid
Sawyerwols eyes shook.
Song Cheon-woo was always like this.
He prioritized Soyeowols safety above all else.
There were times when I felt like an idiot because I was so strict, but I was sincere.
Song Chun-wu aimed his sword at Pyo-wol.
Your opponent is me!
The n went awry, but you will be the one who dies here today.
So Yeo-wol stood by Song Chun-wu.
Pyo-wol looked at the two faces in silence.
If you think about it, it was a very tough rtionship.
They were raised as assassins like when they were young and didnt know anything, and it was simr that they reached the top after their own lives.
The problem is that they can never coexist.
If the grain is different, you will be able to pass by pretending not to see it. But there was too much ovep for that.
In order for one to live, the other must die.
they were like that
We can never coexist under the same sky
Song Chun-wu said.
You will surely die here today. You alone cannot defeat the two of us.
In terms of simple killing or martial arts, Pyowol might be stronger. But they were two.
Both So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu were well versed in the martial arts and techniques of assassins. In addition, he had been collecting information for a long time to understand the futility of Pyowols martial arts. Thats why I was confident of a 10% win rate. Although it would take some damage, it was well worth it.
It was then.
Who said he was alone?
With a cold voice, someone suddenly appeared beside Pyowol.
The woman wearing the red silk was none other than Hong Ye-seol.
So Yeo-wols eyebrows twitched at the appearance of Hong Ye-seol.
Are you Hong So-je, one of the Ten Bloods?
You know me, as I heard, your information power is amazing.
First of all, I am also an assassin.
Sawyerwols eyes shone coldly.
Originally, when martial arts reached a certain level, it was natural to figure out the level of opponents that matched them.
Hong Ye-seol, seen by So Yeo-wol, had unparalleled martial arts as an opponent. But I didnt want to confront her head-on.
Whiik!
Sawyerwol blew a long whistle. Then, the Bloodghost Corps, which had been scattered all over the ce, gathered at her location.
For a moment, even Hong Ye-seols eyes were cold.
If ites out like that, I wont decline here either.
Hong Ye-seol stretched out his right hand into the air.
A ray of light shot up into the air from the gauntlet she wore on her wrist.
Perong!
The light that reached the top caused an explosion and created a colorful me.
It was a signal firecracker.
Then, the ck ughter Corps, which had been scattered throughout the assassination mission, gathered.
Both the Bloodgwi Corps and the ck ughter Corps were flesh demons that existed at the peak of assassins. Because they had already shed once, they knew each others strength better than anyone else.
They red at each other and burned their lives.
Sawyerwol shouted loudly.
Lets put an end to it!
Her cry became the catalyst.
Wow!
The Bloodgwi Corps and the ck ughter Corps ran towards each other, and Song Chun-wu also rushed at Pyo-wol.
However, it did not happen that Song Chun-wu collided with Pyo-wol. It was because Hong Ye-seol was blocking his way.
You belong to me.
OK! Lets try it.
See it!
Song Chun-wus new model disappeared in front of Hong Ye-seol.
It was a method of hiding in the air, hiding in the air.
Song Cheon-wu casually performed a skill that only an assassin who reached the highest level could perform.
joy!
Hong Ye-seol snorted.
At the same time, her figure disappeared from sight. She also used the technique of hiding in the air.
Disappearance does not mean that the reality has disappeared.
They spread grass at each other.
Caang! Kakang!
Only the shing of weapons echoed in the empty air.
Pyo-wol looked at the ce where the sound was heard for a moment.
While the others could see only sound, he could clearly see the two men attacking each other.
It was the same with Soyeowol.
It was unexpected that Hong Ye-seol performed the art of seclusion in the air, but she still believed in Song Chun-wu.
Sawyerwol focused on Pyowol.
She didnt miss even the subtle muscle movements of Pyowols posture, breathing, eyes, and muscles.
In particr, what she focused on was Pyowols heartbeat.
It was impossible for most warriors to hear the heartbeat of others from such a distance, but it was not too difficult for Soyeowol.
Living in an underground cavity made her senses transcend human limits.
Soyeowol could hear what others couldnt hear and see what others couldnt see.
Human body reactions are honest.
When you tense, your muscles stiffen and your pupils dte.
In addition, breathing may be rapid and sweat may flow.
Most people have no control over these bodily reactions. However, the assassins who reached the highest level were able to hide even that or manipte it to their hearts content.
So Yeo-wol was one of those who reached that level.
Thats why he knew better than anyone about those who reached the same level as himself.
I may be able to control other bodily reactions at will, but there is one thing that is absolutely impossible.
thats the sound of a heartbeat
No matter how high a realm an assassin has reached, it is impossible to control the beating of the heart at will.
It is the characteristic of the body organ that the heart beats quickly when nervous and maintains a calm beat when the mind is rxed.
Sawyeowol was able to grasp the opponents psychological and physical reactions in advance through the heartbeat sound. That too in an instant.
So Yeo-wol tried to hear Pyo-wols heartbeat. However, her face contorted in an unsightly way.
Cant you hear the heartbeat? why?
It was the moment when hermon sense was denied.
Squeak!
The moon disappeared before her eyes.
Empty seclusion? No.
It was Ma Yeonghwanwi, Pyowolmans German method of dazzling with illusions and moving between them.
Wash!
From the back, I heard a minute puncture sound that I couldnt hear unless I concentrated all my nerves.
It was a sound that Soyeowol could barely hear because he was concentrating all his nerves.
Quit!
Sawyerwol hurriedly flew forward.
With a hairs breadth, the handmaiden passed her spine.
Had she been absent-minded, this blow would have rendered her incapacitated.
Cold sweat broke out on her back.
The moon!
Turning around, the moon was rushing at her, stretching a ck shadow all the way.
Chapter 628
Episode 628
Empty!
Sawyerwols new model bounced back.
Each of her hands held a deformed dagger.
The half-moon-shaped dagger was a shape notmonly seen in strongholds. It was an item mainly used by assassins from distant western regions or outsiders.
So Yeo-wol gave the name Shin-wol-in () to the dagger he obtained with difficulty.
There was a sharp sawtooth in the middle of the new moon de. Its not just about cutting the flesh, its about ruthlessly tearing it apart.
Soyeowol killed countless soldiers using the Shinwolman.
Those who fell victim to her died in agony with horrendous wounds, as if they had been bitten by a wolf.
Even so, the reason why her identity is still unknown is because the clean-up was done so secretly.
See it!
Soyeowol flew the new moon.
Shinwolin, who circled in the air, was thrust straight into Pyowols scruff. Just before his throat was torn, Pyowol defended it using ghost rain.
Caang!
The Shinwolman bounced off with a metal sound.
So Yeo-wol jumped up and caught the New Moon-in, and threw the Shin-wol-in in his other hand at Pyo-wol.
Caang!
The new moon man could not prate the ghost rain of Pyowol and bounced back. However, Soyeowol was not taken aback and threw another new moon person and retrieved the bounced new moon person.
All of her movements flowed naturally like flowing water.
Throwing, retrieving, and throwing again, pressurizing the leap.
Every time it was retrieved and thrown, the power of the New Moon Man doubled.
If the shock of the first time he faced Shinwol-in was work, it was several times that now.
Because of that, the cover of the Pyowol was torn and blood was seeping through it.
This was one of Soyeowols secret arts, Cheopcheopjungpain (BB).
This tactic, in which the opponents strength bounced off the Shinwolman plus his own air power, was returned back.
It was a destructive technique that did not go well with an assassin.
There was no way to get out of the ovepping pins once.
Like a fish caught on a fishing hook.
Its over!
So Yeo-wol shouted loudly and threw all his energy into the Shin-wol-in.
Shih!
She believed that with this single move she could inflict great damage on Pyowol. Thats how much destructive power is condensed.
It was then.
Instead of bumping into the Shinwolman with the ghost rain, Pyowol pulled out the Sasagang and swung it.
Whiririk!
The Sasa River wrapped around the Shinwolman and snatched it.
The unbelievable sight made Soyeowol widen her eyes.
Pyo-wol caught Shin-wol with the sasagang and swung it wide.
Whoo!
Shinwol-in, who made a full circle in the air, went back to Sawyeowol.
Kuk!
Sawyerwols face twisted.
Shinwolin, whose centrifugal force was added by Sasagang, returned with several times more destructive power than what she threw.
This is impossible.
It was impossible to catch Shinwolman, whose destructive power was amplified several times by the centrifugal force, even though he said that no matter how much he mastered the special handicraft, he would not be hurt by the de.
If you make a mistake, her wrists will be severed.
In the end, Soyeowol gave up on capturing his weapon, the Shinwolman.
bang!
Shin Wol-in passed her and mmed her to the floor. Leaving only a small hole in the floor, the Shinwolman dug deep into the ground.
Sawyerwol felt a chill run down his spine.
It was clear that his wrist would have been that way if he had received the Shinwol-in because of his pride.
Wash!
Pyowol swung Sasa River and attacked Soyeowol.
Saw Yeo-wol swung the remaining Shin-wol-in to protect the whole body.
Tititting!
Sasa-gang and Shinwol-in shed, and the sound of metal exploded continuously.
The two collided, moving at terrifying speed.
It was impossible to visually distinguish the two figures moving at the same speed as a sh battle.
It was a fight on a different level with Song Chun-wu and Hong Ye-seol, who shed while performing air hiding.
Naturally, the movements of the two were of a higher level.
Sawyerwol used all the killing methods he knew.
Her own martial arts, which were added to the killing method learned in the underground cavity and the season of Guryongsalmak, had already established its own territory.
If it wasnt for Pyowol, the person called the greatest assassin would have been none other than Soyeowol.
While wielding the Shinwolman, he fired the memorization and sprayed the poison he had hidden in his sleeve.
So Yeo-wol mobilized all the techniques that an assassin could use.
Just like Pyowol, she did not choose any tricks to win. All kinds of dirty tricks and unimaginable killing methods were unfolded through her hands.
However, all of those methods were shattered by the moon.
teeting!
The memorization bounced off the wrist gauntlets, and the poisonous dance had no effect on Pyowol.
Pyowol had already anticipated all the tricks she would use.
Whatever method So Yeo-wol used, it was within Pyo-wols palm.
All those methods were shattered and dissected in Aguido.
profit!
Sawyerwol gritted it.
A cold sweat ran down his spine.
He prided himself on knowing all the tricks of leaping, but it was the opposite.
No matter what technique she used, Pyowol was easily destroyed.
I wondered if a mouse in front of a cat felt like this.
It was the first time I had felt these feelings.
The moon!
Sawyerwol screamed loudly to get rid of the fear.
It broke the taboo of assassins.
At that moment she saw
Something that sparkles around you.
it was a thread
A thread made of gs was wrapped around her like a.
It was thendlords silver.
While Pyo-wol crushed So-yeo-wols attack, he secretly spread the favor of thendlord.
So Yeo-wol, who was distracted by Pyo-wol, did not notice at all that a death trap was being created around him.
By the time she noticed the gift spreading like a spiders web, it was already after the holding gift waspleted.
bang!
The moment Pyo-wol snapped his fingers, Ji-ju Eun-mang tightened So-yeo-wol.
Aww!
So Yeo-wol raised all his power and swung the New Moon Man.
I cut the silver thread and cut it again.
However, there were too many gifts to cut them all down with one Shinwolman.
The silver thread, which literally stretched out like a spiders web, hit Sawyeowol at a speed faster than a sh battle.
Sudden!
An eerie cutting sound echoed across the battlefield.
At the same time, Soyeowols movement stopped.
So Yeo-wol stopped and looked at Pyo-wol as he wielded the new moon.
Pyo-wol also stopped all movements and looked at Saw-yeo-wol.
Sawyerwol opened her mouth.
PyoMon! I should have killed you then
Still, your death wouldnt have changed. Even then, I was stronger than you.
Unlucky until the end
Patter!
In an instant, Sawyeo Moon split into dozens of pieces and copsed.
Thendlords grace had cut through her beautiful body.
Moon Moon!
Song Chun-wu, who was fighting Ye-seol Hong, saw the scene.
Song Cheon-wu kicked Hong Ye-seol and ran like crazy.
Moon Moon!
Tears of blood flowed from his eyes as he called for Soyeowol.
The only woman he loved has turned into a corpse that is so gruesome that even its shape is unrecognizable.
His mind was empty, unable to think of anything.
There is only one thing left.
It was only a murderous intent to kill Pyowol.
Where?
Hong Ye-seol threw a rain sword at Song Chun-wus back.
puck!
Song Chun-wu, hit hard by the rain, stumbled.
I didnt feel the pain because of the anger, but the shock threw me off bnce.
Pyowol did not miss his loophole.
Wash!
The secretly ejected Sasa River wrapped around Song Chun-wus neck.
Song Chun-wu widened his eyes at the eerie feeling on his neck.
The moon!
It is over.
Pyowol pulled Sasa River as it was.
Awesome!
With an eerie cutting sound, Song Chun-wus head rose into the air.
After spinning three or four times in the air, the head fell to the floor.
That was the end of Song Chun-woo.
The head that fell to the floor rolled up to Pyowols feet.
It may be a coincidence, but Song Chun-Woo and Pyo-Wols gazes met.
It was the moment between the winner and the loser, the living and the dead.
Pyo-wol looked at Song Chun-wus head for a moment, then raised his head and looked at the battlefield.
The battlefield was already being organized.
The ck ughter Corps is overwhelming the Blood Demon Corps.
The morale of the Bloodghost Corps, who lost their master, was greatly weakened. On the other hand, the ck ughterhouse was greatly improved.
The ck ughter Team was tough enough to win with their morale broken.
Kuk!
Gagging!
The Legion of Bloodghosts screamed and copsed.
The soldiers of Guryongsalmak nearby witnessed it.
Awesome! Shit!
Thest lord passed away.
They are both dead.
A rift broke out between the soldiers of Guryongsalmak.
The soldiers who were persistently holding out were greatly shaken by the fact that So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu had died.
Some warriors fought persistently, but most of them were heartbroken.
They were already being pushed back, but when the main army they were supposed to lead died, the battle line quickly copsed.
In the end, the soldiers dispatched from the Geumcheonhoe were the first to break away from the battle line. Next were the soldiers of Guryongsalmak.
Aww!
help me!
They screamed and ran away.
It was as if the embankment had copsed.
As if the water they had been confined to poured out all at once, the unmanned men fled without any hesitation.
Those who fell one after another, and all of them were trampled by theirrades feet.
Quadduk!
The flesh was torn and the bones were broken.
Screams pierced the sky and filled with pitiful moans.
Does this make sense? Guryongsalmak copsed like this.
Shin Gong-ha looked around with a dejected expression.
Everywhere I looked, there were only dead bodies.
Most of the bodies were soldiers from Guryongsalmak.
Guryongsalmak was everything under Prince Shin.
The Guryongsalmak was copsing before my eyes.
I couldnt believe it.
At that time, Hwang Bochi-seung, who had been fighting against him until now, opened his mouth.
Cant believe it? But its a reality. This is what happens to all who oppose the lord.
noisy.
Shin Gong-ha screamed and attacked with all his might.
It was an attack that cost lives.
Gongha Shins body was enveloped in a brilliant light.
It was a phenomenon that appeared while burning all the air power.
It was a tactic used when giving up ones own life to be friends.
Huh!
Hwangbochiseung focused all his energy on his only right arm.
Heavenly Kings Three Powers (ȭ) Third herbivorous Heavenly King Destruction ().
Hwang Bo-chi-seungs strongest herb was cooked.
Wow!
Two energies collided in the air.
A cloud of dust rose and a shock wave swept over dozens of rooms.
Momentster, after the dust cloud had settled, the sight revealed was truly terrifying.
As if dozens of thunderbolts exploded, the whole area became a mess.
In the middle of it was Shin Gong-ha.
A huge amount of blood flowed from Gongha Shins body.
Kuhhh! For a one-armed person, this me
Just because you have one arm doesnt mean you cant perform martial arts.
Yeah! Its well done.
thud!
Prince Shin fell backwards like a rotten old tree.
That was the end of Shin Gong-ha.
Big!
Only then did Hwang Bo Chi-seung groan and sit down.
He too suffered major internal injuries.
My intestines were shaken and I couldnt move.
Soma approached him.
ha!
Soma groaned and sat down beside Hwang Bo-chi-seung.
The two of them sat back to back and took a deep breath.
Chapter 629
Episode 629
The deaths of So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu brought about the dissolution of Guryongsalmak.
The survivors of Guryongsalmak, who lost their pivot, scattered.
The warriors of the Geumcheonhoe, who helped build the Cheonrajimang, were also defeated. They fled without looking back, but there were not many survivors.
It was aplete defeat.
Pyo-wol watched as Guryongsalmak and Geumcheonhoe soldiers escaped.
They all lost their influence anyway.
It was impossible for the soldiers of Guryongsalmak, who had lost their pivot, to reunite, and there were not many surviving soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe.
It could not pose any threat to Pyowol and the others.
However, the Bloodghost Corps was different.
The Bloodgwi Corps was a group of flesh demons raised by So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu with great care. Of course, his loyalty to the two was bound to be different.
In order to avenge the two, they frantically attacked the assassins of Pyowol and ck World.
A lot of people died.
Still, not a single scream came out.
Blood sttered and corpses piled up.
The blood shed by the assassins formed mine and flowed over thend.
Take a break!
The war of the assassins came to an end as thest Bloodghost was decapitated.
There were no more living blood demons.
Thats how the war of the assassins ended, but the damage to the ck world was very great. Almost half of the assassins died in this fight.
Pyowol gave an order to the bloodsuckers.
Collect the bodies and treat the wounded.
yes!
I take orders.
Noe-Eun and Sa-Young stepped back with the answer.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Ye-seol.
Are you okay?
I got a few minor wounds, but there is no danger to my life.
Hong Ye-seol smiled.
There was a deep cut on her left elbow. If the wound had been a little deeper, it was so serious that he could not use his left arm forever.
Jjiik!
After tearing off his sleeve to stop the bleeding, Hong Ye-seol moved to look at the other assassins.
It was an unexpected war.
Although the victory was won, the damage suffered by Heukgye was very great.
It took a lot of time to collect the dead and treat the wounded.
Pyo-wol looked at the assassins of the ck world for a while and approached Soma and Hwangbo-chiseung Nam Shin-woo.
Is everyone okay?
its okay. Lord!
I cant stand it bro!
are you okay.
The three answered with difficulty.
Although their lives were not affected, they all suffered significant injuries. They also had to recuperate for quite a long time.
after!
Pyowol let out a light sigh.
However, it soon returned to its usual cold face.
He walked to the ce where the bodies of So Yeo-wol and Song Chun-wu were.
The bodies of the two were as they were when they died.
Pyo-wol looked at the two faces in silence.
Even though he put an end to his long-standing bad rtionship, his heart was not refreshed.
Pyo-wol was unable to say anything in the whirlwind ofplex emotions and just looked at the two faces.
Jang Han, who appeared to be in his early to mid-thirties, and an old man with a thick beard were sitting across a campfire.
I felt an unknown sense of intimidation from the elderly man wearing a dark red long robe. There were many emotions swirling in the eyes of the old man looking at such a mature man.
Suddenly, the older man raised his head and looked at the old man.
Why are you not eating? Doesnt it taste good?
Meat on skewers was cooking over the campfire, but no one touched it.
older brother!
It sure looks like youre full. When I was young, I didnt even have teeth, so I was hungry
The man who treated the old man with a thick beard was Chang Chun-hwa. And the old man who was treated badly by him was Pungjon Jangcheonsa.
Because Zhang Tianhua had a half-roan round, he looked much younger than Fengjon.
There were several wine jars at Fengjons feet. However, Fengjon did not touch the wine jar once.
I bought it to get drunk, but I couldnt bear to put it in my mouth.
It was because he watched Chang Chun-hwas deviant behavior right next to him.
Another master fell at the hands of Zhang Chunhua.
He was a warrior who rarely showed himself to the world.
He had no special ambitions and was extremely reluctant to get involved in the world. So few people even knew of his existence.
Chang Chun-hwa went to find such a warrior and ughtered him.
There was only one reason.
It could be a threat in the future.
Feng Zun tried to stop Zhang Tianhua. However, it was impossible to stop Chang Tianhua with his power.
In the end, Mu-in lost his life at the hands of Chang Cheon-hwa, and the two of them were sleeping like this in a ce not too far from his residence.
His taste was bitter and even the smell of his favorite drink was disgusting.
That was the reason why Fengjon did not even touch the wine jar.
Zhang Chunhua took a skewer from the campfire to his mouth.
Munch! Munch!
I chewed the meat of the wild boar I had just hunted.
Juice trickled down his lips, but he chewed on it without hesitation.
Feng Zun watched Zhang Tianhua like that in silence.
A suffocating silence hung between the two.
It was an odd voice that broke the silence.
Can I eat too? older brother!
Fengjon was startled by the unfamiliar voice that broke the silence and stood up from his seat.
On the other hand, Jang Chun-hwa was calm and self-sufficient.
He looked at it with an unwavering expression, as if he already knew that the owner of the voice would appear.
An elderly soldier with a sword on his waist broke through the darkness and appeared in front of a campfire before he knew it.
Fengjon looked at the elderly warrior with an expression of disbelief.
It was because he didnt notice the presence at all while he was right up there.
It was hard to believe considering what he had achieved.
A master above me?
Feng Zun frowned and looked at the elderly warrior.
At that time, an elderly soldier who suddenly appeared looked at Pungjon and said,
Its been a while, Pungjon!
Do you know me?
How can you not know? The wealth of the world
The elderly soldier smiled.
Looking closely at his face, Feng Zun widened his eyes.
Because it was only then that he found out his true identity.
Could it be Lichong Daehyeok?
It is.
The elderly warrior replied with a smile.
He was the Daowang Li Qing.
Together with Cheonmujang, he is the greatest thief of Gwangmumun and the greatest thief in the world.
Jang Chun-hwas lifelong rival, Lee Chung, appeared.
how?
Feng Zun was speechless and only opened his mouth.
I was so shocked that my mind went nk.
On the other hand, Jang Chun-hwa was calm.
As if he knew in advance that Lee Chung would appear, he invited a seat in the front.
Sit down.
Thank you brother!
What is your brother
Cheonhwa Jang smiled.
Li Qing sat across from Zhang Tianhua. Then, Chang Chun-hwa handed over a piece of meat on a skewer to Li Cheng.
It will be worth eating.
Even if it wasnt so, it was a car I used to go out with.
Why are you so busy skipping meals and walking around?
Its all because of my brother.
me?
Your older brother is such a rookie that you dont have time to eat.
joy! So what are you chasing me for? When the timees, I will find it on my own.
If you just leave your brother alone, wont more people die?
So youre trying to prevent their deaths yourself? You are still sentimental.
Chang Chun-hwaughed at Yi Cheng.
However, Lee Chung didnt care and continued talking.
Your brother is so dry of emotion.
Gangho is not a ce where you can get through with a soft sensibility.
Because there are so many people like you who define everything as enemies, it is inevitable that the river will be this tough
Ttsk!
Zhang Chunhua clicked his tongue.
Zhang Chunhua looked at Lee Chung for a moment before reaching out his hand. Then, the two wine jars at Poongjons feet were dragged by the empty water.
He held out one of them to Lee Chung and said.
Would you like a drink?
I cant drink because I dont have it, so why not?
Lets have a drink.
So be it.
Chang Chun-hwa handed a wine jar to Li Cheng.
Lee Chung broke the seal on the wine jar. Then the poisonous incense spread in all directions.
Zhang Chunhua also broke the seal and brought the wine jar to his mouth.
jump! jump!
He drank without breathing.
It was the same with Lee Chung.
Lee Chung gulped down the wine from the jar as if he had been starving for a long time.
Big! A good drink.
Its a drink that my brother found with great difficulty.
Thank you! Thanks to abundance, my thirst is quenched.
Li Qing bowed his eyes to Feng Zun.
Thats it
Fengjon stammered.
Because I couldnt understand what was happening right in front of my eyes.
Chang Chun-Hwa and Li Cheng were enemies.
They have been at odds for decades, sometimes fiercely fighting.
It wasntfortable enough to see each other and drink like this. But they treated each other like close friends.
This situation was iprehensible to themon sense of Poongzon.
What is this?
It was then.
There is no such thing as being so bewildered. Lee Chung and I are old enemies, but we know each other that much. Shall we say that they are close to each other while fighting? There is no one in the world who knows more about Lee Chung than I do. Its the same with Lee Chung. Rather, he will know me better than you.
older brother!
If it werent for his consideration when Master lost to Lee Gwak Daehyeop, I wouldnt be where I am today. He saved me even though he knew everything. If he had an evil mind then, I wouldnt exist now. Thats why I also respect him and Chung. Apart from my public position.
At the mention of Li Guo, Zhang Chunhuas face shed with awe. I sincerely respect Lee Gwak, but I fear him.
The footprints Lee Kwak left were so great that he was respected even by his enemies.
Lee Gwak said that he would leave the affairs of future generations to the next generations.
In fact, he did not intervene in the affairs of posterity after that.
Out of respect for Li Guo, Zhang Chunhua did not show any ambition until hepletely retired from Jianghu. Of course, it would be a lie if I said there was no fear at all.
It was after that that Zhang Tianhua fought against Li Cheng.
He fought seven times, lost six times, and won only once.
Excluding the parties involved, Jang Chun-hwa and Lee Chung, only Pyo-wol knew about Kang Ho-secret.
And if we fight this time, it will be the eighth time. Whoever wins, this will be thest fight.
Zhang Chunhua stared at Yi Chengs face.
Yicheng nodded and said.
Because the loser will no longer be allowed to live.
As expected, youmunicate well.
I like you too.
I am always grateful to you. Even while my ugly younger brother turned away from me, you were endlessly interested in me.
Is that because he really liked you? I watched it because I didnt know what kind of incident it would cause if I left it alone.
Like this time?
Like this time.
What do you mean? Because of you, my life is not lonely.
Neither do I.
Now who will take me off without you?
Dont treat someone who is already dead. Because it tastes bad.
Yi Cheng red at Chang Chun-hwa and drank the rest of the drink. Then, Cheonhwa Chang also drank all the wine in the jar.
All the wine jars were thrown to the floor by Bija Zhang Tianhua.
Clink!
The wine jar was shattered, sending debris flying in all directions.
Lee Chung also threw a wine jar and broke it.
He stood up, wiping his lips with his sleeve.
Now that youve finished drinking, lets begin. Ourst fight
Yes! Lets start. Even if it wasnt, I was getting tired of it.
Jang Cheonhwa also rolled up her sleeves and rose from her seat.
Feng Zun couldnt say anything.
He was the only witness watching the battle between the two absolutes.
Chapter 630
Episode 630 Feng
Zun watched the two fight without blinking.
Cheonbungjitak ().
The sky copsed and the earth split apart.
The atmosphere shuddered like crazy, and a blizzard of wind shed the area.
In the middle of them were Li Qing and Zhang Tianhua.
Li Qings Tao called a storm, apanied by Zhang Tianhuas ck thunderbolt.
Quarreureung!
Every time they shed, the earth turned upside down.
Literally, the skin of the ground was turned inside out, revealing the inner flesh.
Huge rocks flew through the air like sheets of paper, leaving deep scars on the ground.
How can humans exert such power?
Pungjon was also a warrior who had reached the absolute limit. So, he knew better than anyone else the strength and limits that a warrior who had reached the absolute limit could exert.
Undoubtedly, no master who has reached an absolute level could exert such power.
So, it was clear that their armed forces had transcended even the absolute boundary.
Is that possible? oh my god!
Feng Zun felt goosebumps rising all over his body.
He, too, was once obsessed with martial arts. Thanks to that, I was able to get to where I am today. However, after reaching the current level, he did not dig into martial arts as fiercely as he used to.
In order not to rust, he practiced steadily, but gave up on achieving more achievements.
Instead, he chose to freely refuel the river. So the nickname he got was Pungjon.
Although he gave up further achievements, Pungjon took great pride in his martial arts.
However, his pride was shattered in front of the achievements of two people who deniedmon sense.
It was not a human fight.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
Li Qings Docho and Zhang Chunhuas Swordcho shed and a huge explosion urred.
Keugh!
Fengjon could not stand it any longer and retreated.
The aftermath of the sh was devastating even though they had retreated by about 50 chapters.
Feng Zun had no choice but to step back thirty chapters.
You are crazy! its crazy!
Pungjons white beard trembled.
An unbearable feeling of self-doubt swept over me.
While they wandered the river, the two reached a higher level by taking on each other.
There was a huge wall between them and myself.
If you have realization, you can ovee it overnight, but no one knows when that realization wille.
One thing is certain, it will nevere to those who have given up on martial arts like himself.
ha!
Feng Zhen let out a deep sigh.
The fight between the two intensified.
Whiing!
A sharp wind blew to the ce where Poongjon was.
Fengjon no longer avoided the wind and protected his whole body by self-defense.
Turtle Tongue!
The sword wind bounced off the self-defense machine.
The shock made Poongjons white beard tremble.
Still, Feng Zun watched the two fight without blinking.
Chaa!
Zhang Chunhua raised his sword towards the sky.
In an instant, unprecedented energy was concentrated in his sword.
Chang Chun-Hwa swung the sword, loaded with formidable energy, toward Li-Cheong.
Lee Chung also swung the sword with all his might without avoiding it.
The name Thousandsaldo was given because it even kills the sky.
Although he does not reach the achievements of his father Lee Gwak, he also formed a family with a thousand sons.
Of course, his sword contained the power of a thousand deaths.
Whoa!
As the sword and sword collided, a huge shockwave exploded.
The ground split at the center where they collided, as if a thunderp had exploded.
Jang Chun-hwas eyes were bloodshot red.
All the blood vessels in his eyes burst due to the tremendous shock and turned red.
Lee Cheong! Thats amazing. You are definitely the enemy of a lifetime sent from heaven.
A resolute hand without hesitation and an unwavering herbivore that supports it.
I fought seven times and lost six times.
Still, I am not ashamed of it because the sword of a thousand deaths is a martial art.
The sword of the thousand is the season that even frustrated Gogeomwol, who was the master of Jang Cheonhwa. Being pushed back in such a season was never a fault.
Jang Chun-hwa became more venomous and learned martial arts.
Defeat rather became the driving force of development.
In this way, Chang Chun-hwa rose from defeat and achieved the present achievement.
Now lets see the end.
older brother!
Jang Chun-hwa and Lee Chungs eyes met.
The two read the thoughts in each others eyes.
They concentrated all their remaining energy into swords and swords.
Farr!
The sword and sword, which had been injected with more than the limit of air power, shook as if they would break at any moment.
Haa!
Chaa!
Whoa!
The sword and sword collided, and the light that burst out of them turned their faces white.
A great light burst out, as if the sun had exploded.
The light dyed the area pure white.
Keugh!
Feng Zun covered his face with his hands from the blinding light storm.
Then, a huge shockwave hit him.
Fortunately, he was in self-defence, so he was not seriously injured, but he was shocked.
Bloodstains appeared on the corner of Feng Zuns mouth.
Fortunately, the shock wave quickly dissipated.
Only then did Fengjon lower his hand to cover his face and look at the battlefield.
This is
Fengjon couldnt close his mouth wide open in surprise.
The topography of the area waspletely changed.
The hills copsed and became tnds, and the ins were cut deep. If it rains and the water collects, it will be a hugeke.
It was an unbelievable sight that was caused by human shes.
Win or lose?
After looking around the area nkly for a while, Fengjon came to his senses btedly and went to visit Zhang Tianhua and Li Qing.
Finding them wasnt difficult.
It was because I was standing in the middle of apletely changed terrain.
It was impossible to tell who won and who lost just by looking at their appearance.
It was hard to believe that both of them had moved so violently, because theirplexion was so calm.
Not even the sound of breathing was rough.
At that time, Zhang Chun-hwa opened her mouth.
Thank you so much. May you rest in peace on a long journey. But thanks to you, I wasnt alone. Now I dont know how to deal with this loneliness without you.
Jang Chun-hwa looked at Yi-chung with affectionate eyes.
Instead of answering, Lee Chung looked at the sword in his hand.
Puss!
The Tao that had been with her all her life was turning to powder and breaking.
Tao disappeared without a trace, leaving only the handle, as if he were looking at Yi Cheng himself.
Li Qing let out a deep sigh and said.
after! It is also my defeat.
Did you expect defeat?
I expected it when I lost the seventh fight. The gap between you and me will only get bigger in the future.
Is it so?
It turned out just as I expected.
Yi Qing smiled bitterly.
Starting from his own death, Gwangmumun will walk the path of downfall. However, I didnt feel very sad or regretful.
No matter how beautiful a flower bloomed, it was the logic of the world that it would wither after ten days, and that it would shed when the moon was full.
No matter how great Gwangmumuns opening investigation leader Lee Gwak was, he could not maintain everything he had achieved to the end.
The only regret is that I have to leave without seeing the face of my son Lee Geom-han.
I hope you get through this adversity well. Son!
It was then.
Passes!
Suddenly, Li Qings body began to scatter as powder.
Lee Cheongs body loses its coherence and shatters like dust due to the counter-repulsive force caused by the massive impact from the outside and excessive use of aerodynamic power.
Lee Cheong opened his mouth for thest time.
older brother! I assure you, I will not be so lonely in the future.
Are you saying there are other enemies besides you?
You will find out when you see it.
There are people who believe.
Lee Chung did not answer.
No, I couldnt answer.
It is because his body has turned to powder and haspletely disappeared.
The wind blew and carried the powder.
Thats how Lee Cheong, a master,pletely disappeared from the world.
Whoa!
Chang Chun-hwa sighed quietly and looked around.
However, Pungjon was nowhere to be seen.
Did he run away?
I couldnt evenugh because I was so dumbfounded.
To think that his only brother abandoned him and ran away. No matter how close they are, I really didnt know it would be like this.
Okay! After all, I was alone from the beginning.
Zhang Chunhua looked up at the sky.
Patter!
Rain started pouring down his face.
Lee Geom-han suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky.
Because the raindrops hit his face.
It started with just one or two drops, but the rain quickly turned into a downpour.
shoot it!
The rain poured down terribly on the surface of Poyang Lake.
Lee Geom-han looked at the scene as he was bathed in the rain.
I didnt feel good for some reason.
I felt chills running through my body and my heart was beating harder than usual.
Why am I doing this?
Lee Geom-han frowned.
There was no external factor to stimte him.
Gangho Daejeon has already tipped the bnce of the game in favor of Union Reunion.
The Geumcheonhoe, which lost public sentiment, was being pushed back by the Eunryeonhoe day after day.
After a little while like this, the Union Association will surely be able to be the winners of the Great War.
Then why are you so anxious?
Ominous thoughts continued to overtake him.
It was the first time in my life that I felt this way.
Lee Geom-han did not know how to deal with his ominous mood, so he walked endlessly in the rain.
His body was drenched in the rain.
How long did it take?
ck man!
Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind.
I turned my head and saw Namgung Seol walking with an umbre.
Even with an umbre, her sleeves and the hem of her skirt were wet from the rain.
new year!
Why are you in the rain?
Just
Lee Geom-han, who was speechless, looked at the letter in Namgung-seols hand.
What is that?
It was sent from Gwangmumun.
Gwangmumun?
Lee Geomhan tilted his head.
It was because there was no reason to send him a letter from Gwangmumun.
Lee Geom-han received the letter from Namgung-seol.
The correspondence was sealed, so the exact sender could not be identified.
Jjiik!
Lee Geom-han tore the sealed part without hesitation and opened the letter.
As he read the letter, his eyes trembled as if an earthquake had urred.
Why?
Namgungseol asked with a puzzled expression. However, Lee Geum-han did not answer and read the letter to the end.
Finally, after reading the letter to the end, Lee Geom-han knelt down in the muddy water.
What is it about
Namgungseol took the letter and read it.
Her face as she read the letter was no different from Lee Geom-hans.
C Son!
By the time you are receiving this letter, I may not be of this world.
To end the long-running Eunwon, I go to Cheonmujangju.
If I win, you will never receive this letter, but if you do receive this letter, then I will no longer be a person in this world.
I did my best to stop him all my life.
Looking back, there was no me in my life.
There was only an unmanned person to prevent the existence of Jang Chun-hwa.
son!
my son!
I only feel sorry for you.
I left with such a huge burden.
But dont think youre alone.
for you
Chapter 631
Episode 631:
ck Worlds damage against Cheonrajimang was by no means small.
Many assassins lost their lives in this fight, and many were injured. I couldnt afford to move with Pyowol.
In the end, Braineye and Sayoung remained and decided to take care of themselves.
I couldnt climb Wudang Mountain with all the Assassins of the ck World anyway. So, Noe-an and Sa-young decided to stay in a safe house nearby.
Pyo-wol took Soma, Hong Ye-seol, Hwang Bo-chi, Nam Shin-woo, and headed to Mt.
It had been several days since the fighting had ended, but the weariness was evident on their faces.
All those involved in the fight suffered significant injuries.
As he took rest and treated his wounds while heading to Mt. Wudang, his progress was inevitably dyed.
When Wudang Mountain was visible in the distance, a light of impatience shed on Somas face.
No matter what, he thought of Mt. Wudang as Jays hometown, and because of the grace he received from the swordsman Jinin, it was inevitable that his feelings would be different.
Soma looked at the moon and said.
Brother! I will climb Wudang Mountain first, soe slowly.
Do you want to do that?
thank you! brother.
Soma expressed her gratitude for Pyowols permission.
He told the others he would go first and left.
In an instant, his figure disappeared out of sight.
It was a light attack with full force.
Pyowol and the others moved slowly without haste.
It was just before sunset when they arrived at Gyunhyeon near Wudang Mountain.
Fortunately, we arrived at Gyunhyeon not toote, but it was too much to climb Mt. Wudang.
They took an inn in Gyunhyeon.
Fortunately, there were quite a few vacant rooms left, so there was no problem staying overnight.
After finding an empty room, they gathered in a restaurant and ate.
Hwang Bochiseung looked around the inside of the guesthouse and said.
The inside of the inn is cold. There dont seem to be many guests.
Since the shaman faction has sealed the door, there will be few guests.
hmm! I guess so.
When the shaman faction was in its heyday, people never stopped visiting Gyunhyeon.
Not only martial artists, but also ordinary people visited Gyunhyeon to see the shamans. Because of that, finding an empty room in Gyunhyeons guesthouse was as difficult as picking stars in the sky.
But now, most of the guesthouses were empty, indicating that people had stopped walking.
The shaman faction suffered great losses in the fight against Yongcheongok, so they had no choice but to choose Bongmun.
It was the first time in decades that non-partisan factions suffered such great damage. In the past, the shaman faction chose Bongmun as ast resort. However, even then, Gyunhyeon was notpletely stopped by people.
Although he had no choice but to choose Bongmun, his reputation as a shaman faction pierced the sky. People believed that the non-partisan faction would soon be able to make aeback, so they didnt cut tiespletely.
Even though the shaman faction was closed, I tried to keep the connection by somehow sending someone. Thats how great the power of the nonpartisan faction was.
But now it was different.
People judged that the shamans had suffered so much damage that it would take at least two generations to fully recover.
In two generations, it was sixty years.
There was no reason to send people to reside in Gyunhyeon for such a long time without any ie.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung burst into a sigh.
her! Kang-hos human heart is truly heartless. Even rich people go through three generations when they go bankrupt, but to cut ties with a single knife just because the shamans in the world have copsed.
I think its because everyone is overwhelmed just by taking care of me.
Well, it could be because the Great War is in full swing.
At Hong Ye-seols answer, Hwang Bo Chi-seung nodded.
Ganghodaejeon was epting many people like an abyss with no end in sight.
Once a person set foot in the Great War, he could never escape on his own.
The more I thought of the Great War, the heavier my heart felt.
Hwang Bochiseung asked Pyowol.
Lord! My mouth is dry, but can I just have a drink?
drink!
thank you.
Hong Ye-seol raised his hand and said.
Ill drink with you too.
I will.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung replied with a smile.
He immediately called Jeom Soi and ordered a drink.
After a while, drinks and food came out.
Pyo-wol and Nam Shin-woo did not drink at all, and Hwang Bo-chi-seung and Hong Ye-seol drank back and forth.
Nam Shin-woo suddenly said to Pyo-wol.
Is Master all right?
You seem worried.
yes! No contact after that.
Arent they brothers though? Surely nothing will happen.
Is that right?
okay!
It wasnt until after hearing Pyo-wols confirmation that the shadow on Nam Shin-woos face disappeared a little.
I hope to see the master soon.
Several months have passed since I broke up with Fengjon.
Nam Shin-woo hoped to meet Pung-jon as soon as possible.
Hong Ye-seol and Hwang Bo-chi-seung talked about this and that as if they were old friends.
The two of themmunicated quite well, probably because they both had a point of contact called Pyowol.
They had an in-depth discussion about what to do next.
Pyowol put down his chopsticks and looked out the window.
A panoramic view of Wudang Mountain shrouded in darkness came in through the window.
By now, Soma should have arrived at the shaman group and chat with the people.
Pyowol prayed that Soma would not be too heartbroken.
At times like this, I wanted to drink like Hong Ye-seol or Hwang Bo-chi-seung. However, Pyowol suppressed his desire with superhuman patience.
The next day, Pyowol and his party climbed Mt. Wudang early in the morning.
Normally, there would be a line of people looking for non-partisans at this time. However, after the shamans closed the door, the people who came to visit stopped.
There is no reason for people toe because the gates of the conduit are locked and no visitors are epted.
Originally, the road to the shaman group was very well paved. However, no one was looking for it, so weeds were growing thickly on the road.
It was strange to see weeds upying ces where people had stopped walking.
No matter how great the prestige of the Wudang faction was, in the end it was only a part of Wudang Mountain.
Originally, I thought that the owner of Wudang Mountain was not a human being, but a weed.
After all, human beings are just fleeting beings like this
Suddenly, I thought that the rough desires of the world were useless.
No matter how long a person lives, in the end it is over a hundred years.
For some, it may seem like an eternity, but in the end, it was only a shorter life than an old tree growing in Wudang Mountain.
Humans would be the only ones who lived such a short time and fought so fiercely among the same species.
I didnt even know that I would have so many thoughts while climbing Wudang Mountain. Normally, I would have quickly erased my useless thoughts, but today, for some reason, I didnt want to.
Pyowol moved his steps mechanically, entrusting his consciousness to the swirling thoughts.
After walking for a long time, a prose of a shaman appeared.
I also saw a small pond where the legend of the sea sword dwells.
The shamanist prose, which should normally be wide open, was firmly closed.
Fallen leaves were piled up in front of the mountain gate, as if proving that people had stopped visiting for a long time. Since the warriors of the non-partisan sect do note out of the door, the leaves cannot be removed.
Mmm! How can a shamanist
Hwang Bo Chi-seung let out a sigh.
Along with Shaolin Temple, it was a shaman faction called the head of the Gangho.
In its heyday, there were more than 2,000 Taoists staying inside, and it was a ce where the people outside the mountain gate were crowded with people.
Seeing the downfall of such a non-partisan faction made my heart ache for some reason.
It was then.
Awesome!
I didnt even touch it, but the tightly closed prose of the shaman faction was wide open. The priests inside opened the door.
Wee Pyo Daehyeop! I was waiting.
The middle-aged master who respectfully took possession of Pyo-wol was Woo-gong master, a great disciple of the shaman faction.
Pyowol pretended to know.
Long time no see.
I would have been more than happy if things had been better. Pleasee inside.
What about Soma?
We are waiting for Pyo Daehyeop from above.
is it?
Pyo-wol nodded and entered the sanmun, followed by Hong Ye-seol and others.
thud!
As soon as they entered, the disciples who came with the dojo of Ugong locked the mountain gate again.
Ugong Dojang stood at the forefront and guided Pyowol and the others.
He was the great disciple of the nonpartisan faction.
The next Jangmun was a powerful talent. The situation of the non-partisans was not good enough that such a person came out to guide them.
Pyo-wol did not bother to ask him about the damage of the shaman faction.
Even if it wasnt, it would hurt my stomach, but I didnt want to remind myself of the bad situation.
The ce where Ugong Dojang took Pyowol and his party was Sangcheong Pce.
It was the stop where the long-time writer Jinin of Cheongjin stayed, and all the big and small matters of the shaman faction were decided here.
In Sangcheong Pce, the elders, including Jinin of Cheongjin, were sitting together. However, the number was significantly reducedpared to the previous time.
In the fight against Yongcheongok, more than half of the elders died.
The damage of Il-is disciples was more serious.
The shaman faction did not choose Bongmun for nothing.
It was a choice they had no choice but to make.
Bongmun was the best way to preserve the power of the present and to nurture future generations.
Wee.
Chongjin Jinin and the elders weed Pyowol.
Some of them still looked at Pyowol with disapproving eyes, but they did not openly reveal their feelings.
Pyo-Wol looked around Daejeon and noticed that Soma was missing.
What about Soma?
Even if its not, thats why they brought Pyo Daehyeop inside. Originally, you shouldnt have joined the non-partisan faction either.
That was the case with Bongmun.
It was not possible to ept visitors at any time as needed. Literally, I had to lock the door tightly and not intervene in outside affairs at all. Only then will the gates from outside be acknowledged and not touched or invaded.
There was no reason to use the word Bongmun if the prose was opened from time to time as needed.
Pyowol asked.
Whats wrong with Soma?
There is nothing wrong with Soma itself.
then?
Its because of Somas stubbornness.
stubborn?
Pyowol put on a puzzled expression.
Last night, I wondered what kind of stubbornness Soma had been here first, so that Chongjin Jin-in would say such a thing.
What is Soma insisting on?
He said he would officially join the non-partisan faction.
So you want to be a guru?
Yes!
Pyowolsplexion hardened at the unexpected reply.
He didnt expect that Soma would insist on bing a shamans guru.
Why is he so stubborn?
after! I went to the residence of Il Sword Sasuk and he said that.
Ilgeom Jinins body was cremated and did not remain in the world.
As usual, Ilgeom Jin-in told me not to cremate his corpse, but to leave it as food for birds or animals. However, as a disciple, he could not follow his words. So he was cremated and the bone powder was scattered in front of his abode.
It was a familiar space for Soma.
This is because it is the ce where I was sent with Ilgeom Jinin.
Although the period of stay was short, it was a ce where Soma had many memories.
No one knew what Soumas change of heart was there.
Is Souma qualified to be a guru?
Anyway, since I inherited the intuition of private sword training, I cant say Im not qualified at all.
Because of this, even within the non-partisan faction, controversy continued.
There were some who said that it was okay to be a master of the shaman faction, as it was the same as a disciple of a swordsman, and there were also those who expressed concern that epting Soma as a disciple would entangle Hangryeol.
He was also one of the best non-partisan faction, one sword jinin.
If you are recognized as his official disciple, you will have the same rank as Cheongjin Jinin.
In that case, the distribution of non-partisan factions was bound to be messed up.
Where is Soma now?
I went up Geumjeongbong Peak early in the morning to see the sun.
Geumjeongbong was the center of Wudang Mountain.
Geumjeongbong was surrounded by seventy-two peaks in the shape of an incense burner.
I will go.
Pyowol rose from his seat.
Chapter 632
Episode 632
When Pyowol reached the top of Geumjeongbong Peak, the sun had already risen high in the sky. Soma was standing at the top of Geumjeongbong Peak, bathed in the scorching sun.
Soma was gazing at the world under Wudang Mountain, unaware that the moon had arrived.
Pyowol waited for a long time before opening his mouth.
Soma!
uh? brother!
It was only then that Soma noticed that the moon had arrived and looked back.
Even though they had only been separated for one night, the atmosphere in Soma was very different from yesterday.
As if he had gained some realization during the night, his eyes deepened even more, and his prayers were much more muddled.
It was by no meansmon for a person to change so dramatically.
It was clear that something simr to Don-wu (D) or awakening (X), which ismonly referred to in Buddhism, had happened to Soma.
Pyowol said as she approached Soma.
You said you would be a guru?
huh!
Have you had that thought since you came to Wudang Mountain?
no! I never thought about that before entering Wudang Mountain.
Then you changed your mind while crossing the prose.
To be exact, it was when I entered my grandfathers residence.
One sword, Jinin?
huh!
Did he leave Yujin behind?
no! I didnt leave any At least I cleaned it up without leaving any letters or old clothes. does that make sense? How can a person live for decades and leave no trace? How can you not leave traces of your life? Do you think it makes sense?
So I was curious. What kind of life did he live to be so detached from worldly affairs and leave the world without leaving any regrets?
Do you want to be a guru just for that reason?
I thought that I wanted to protect the shaman faction that Master had lived his whole life with.
When I came herest night, I couldnt forget the eyes of the guru who greeted him.
Dark eyes that seem to have lost all hope without any vitality.
From the long-time writer Jinin of Chongjin to the youngest Dodong, everyone had the same eyes as him.
Suddenly, I thought how heartbreaking it must have been if Il Sword Jin-in saw their eyes.
It was then.
Shimma came unexpectedly.
In a short period of time, Soma suffered from numerous worries and anxieties.
It was after an hour that he came to his senses again.
At that time, what filled his heart was the one-sided thought that he had to follow in the footsteps of the true swordsman and protect the shaman faction.
So he went to Cheongjin Jinin on that road and said that he would be a guru.
Now, half a day has passed since then.
Pyowol asked.
Does that still change your mind?
Brother!
huh?
Im sorry about your brother. I know that I have to be with my older brother for the rest of my life and repay the favor, but now my heart is telling me to take this path.
You mean your heart made you do that?
huh! Its intense too.
Wont you regret bing a guru? When you be a guru, you have to cut off all worldly desires.
Isnt that what Grandpa did? I can.
I see.
And if I stay outside, will I do more than kill people? Its the only thing I know how to do. At least if youre here, you wont mindlessly kill people, wont you?
Soma smiled.
Pyowol thought his smile was dazzling.
It was the first time Soma had seen something like this. So I respected Somas will.
If thats what you mean, then it wouldnt be bad to be a guru of the non-partisan sect.
thank you! I believed that my older brother would understand me.
Lets go to the Shangcheng Pce. Everyone is waiting for you.
huh!
Soma nodded and followed Pyowol.
The two of them came down the rough mountain road talking about this and that.
Upon entering the Sangcheong Pce, Hong Ye-seol and Hwang Bo-chisa Nam Shin-wu weed me.
Come on.
Your face is drawn.
brother!
Soma smiled and hugged them one by one.
From his actions, the three people foresaw the future.
After all, he decided to be a guru.
Can a shaman really embrace Soma?
To be a guru?
All three of them couldnt hide their sad expressions.
At that time, Chongjin Jin-in asked Pyo-wol.
How did it go?
Somas determination is strong.
What do you think of Pyo Daehyeop?
I respect his decision.
Mmm!
Chongjin Jinin gently closed his eyes at the unexpected answer.
However, his conflict did notst long. Because everyone was waiting for his decision.
Chongjin Jinin, who opened his eyes, asked Soma.
Did you think of bing a guru?
huh!
Once you be a guru, you can never go back to the secr world. Will you still be a guru?
huh!
Soma answered without hesitation.
Chongjin Jinin looked at the other elders.
The elders were nodding slightly.
Last night, Soma showed off her level for a while.
In order to persuade Jinin and others in Chongjin, he showed off his inaction that reached the absolute limit.
Somas brute force left a strong impression on Chongjin Jinin and the elders.
The future of the shaman faction was very precarious as they lost many masters, including one sword master. So I had no choice but to choose Bongmun.
However, the story changed when the absolute master named Somara joined.
It was not possible to unlock the gate immediately, but it was clear that the period would be drastically shortened.
The problem was the distribution of soma.
Since he studied with Ilgeom Jinin, he had to be given the same distribution as Cheongjin Jinin. However, if that happens, arge group of disciples like Ugong Dojo will be subordinate to Soma.
It was clear that there would be various problems if those who would lead the future shamans were assigned below Soma.
Chongjin Jinin, who had been thinking for a long time, finally came up with a solution.
Dont do this. Although Soma stayed with the one swordsman, he did not formally learn the martial arts of the shaman faction. This can be seen as sharing the affection between grandparents, so it is not bound by the riots of the shamans. Therefore, I will take Soma as my disciple and formally teach the martial arts of the shaman faction.
Mmm!
You are the Primordial Heaven.
The elders of the nonpartisan faction gently closed their eyes.
Because it was such a shocking deration. However, ording to Chungjin Jinins logic, there was no problem.
When Soma bes a disciple of Chongjin Jinin, he bes the great disciple Woo Ja Hangryeol.
This was also unconventional, but it was still better than bing a Jin Ja Hang-ryeol, an elder.
Wu Gong Dojo gave strength to Chongjin Jinins decision.
If I have a priest like Soma, I will be very reassured.
It was the words of Woogong Dojang that the next shaman, Jangmunin, was certain.
Even the elders found it difficult to resist.
Furthermore, they were not in a position to cover hot rice with cold rice.
The shaman faction was in danger of Louran, and special measures were needed to ovee the current situation.
Soma had been with one swordsman Jinin for a long time, and was already a master who had reached absolute heights.
They are masters of a much higher path than them.
Even though he is still young, he has reached this level, and it was not clear to what extent he would reach it in a few more years.
If we open up the remarks to him and let him learn, maybe we can see the greatest master of non-partisan history.
If Soma reached that level, the shaman factions gate could have been released much earlier.
Such was the existence of an absolute master.
Even if there was only one person, it could influence the rise and fall of the Munpa.
Furthermore, Soma was Pyowols stepbrother.
In an unavoidable situation, you can receive the protection of Pyowol.
Of course, it would be best if that didnt happen, but the world was crazy.
Chongjin Jinin said to Pyowol.
Im going to arrange a lucky day and officially enlist Souma in the shamanist thief. Until then, I would appreciate it if you would stay at the headquarters and be a witness.
Do that.
Pyowol nodded.
It was very unconventional for Soma to be a disciple of a shaman faction.
Even if it was an unavoidable choice, others did not know all the circumstances contained in it.
There were few cases in which a school with a historyparable to that of a non-partisan faction epted an outsider as a disciple.
Perhaps you could use the shamans of denying history and destroying tradition in order to survive.
To prevent this, notarization by a prominent figure was required.
When it was about Pyowol, he had sufficient qualifications.
Life at the non-partisan faction was very monotonous.
That is the life of a conduit.
Wake up early in the morning, train your mind, and after eating, learn martial arts or read books.
A life lived away from worldly pleasures.
Whats more, the shamans were on guard. Since no one came from outside, I was able to be faithful to the life of a guru.
Perhaps he didnt even know that the shaman faction was getting closer to the true nature of the Tao.
Thanks to this, the lives of Pyowol and Hong Ye-seol and Nam Shin-woo became monotonous.
Staying in the non-partisan sect has no choice but to live a life simr to that of the natural guru.
Still, they didntin.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol were assassins, so they were used to such a monotonous life, and Nam Shin-woo was also far from morous.
Rather, they quickly adapted to conduit life.
Ha!
Chaa!
In the vast gymnasium, shamanists were practicing martial arts.
Most of them were boys under the age of ten.
In the fight against Yongcheongok, more than half of the great disciples died, which can be said to be the main axis of the shaman faction.
Among those who survived, there were also numerous severely injured people who could not recover.
Even if they miraculously recover from their injuries and jump back into the front line, it was unclear whether they would be able to recover their previous inaction.
Now that the situation is like this, the only hope left is the three great disciples who have not yet matured and the children who are currently honing martial arts.
The only way for the shamans to survive was to quickly raise them and restore their strength.
Because of that, the kyoto heads taught the Dodong students harshly.
If there was even the slightest misbehavior, a roar erupted immediately.
Didnt you say that wasnt it? If you put your strength into it from the beginning, you wont be able to drag it on for a long time. Was the essence of non-partisan martial arts strong? no. Isnt the text indispensable and able to make strong use for a thousand years? You should never forget this fact. Do you understand?
yes!
The dodongs answered in one voice.
Then lets start over.
yes!
thud!
With the answer, the dodongs stepped on the advance in unison.
It was quite spectacr to see the dust on the floor rise like a cloud.
Pyowol looked at the scene of Dodongs practicing their martial arts in silence.
The foundation of the dodongs was very solid, probably because they were trained rigorously.
Dodongs literally gritted their teeth and learned martial arts. Their miasma was even transmitted to Pyowol.
Maybe the shaman factions bonmun might not be that long.
As expected, the potential of the traditional munpa could not be ignored.
If they continue to take this miasma in the future, the shamans will surely be able to make aeback in a short time.
Even after that, the training of Dodong continued for a long time.
Pyowol looked only halfway through, then turned around again.
It was when he almost arrived at the guesthouse he used as a lodging.
Dang dang dang!
Suddenly, an urgent bell rang from the shore.
There was only one reason to hear such a sound in the prose of the Bongmunhan Munpa.
Someone is trying to break through the shamans front door and force their way in.
Pyo-wol spread light air and ran to Hae-geom-ji.
In front of Haegeomji, shamanist gurus were confronting an old man.
The old man said to the non-partisan guru.
I have to enter the shaman group urgently, so hurry up and open the prose.
It is useless even if anyone other than the elderly chiefes. The door to the non-partisans will not open, so please go back quickly.
Ugh! Have you seen these wall windows? The fate of Kang Ho depends on it. If you wont open the prose yourself, I will open it with my own power.
When the old man tried to raise his gong power, Pyowol stepped forward.
Pungjon?
The old man looked up at the voice of the moon.
He was just Pungjon.
You were here too.
What are you doing here?
I came to see you.
Chapter 633
Episode 633
Master!
Nam Shin-woo, who ran to Haegeomji with Hong Ye-seol at the sudden uproar, widened his eyes.
It was because the rich zone he longed to see was right in front of his eyes.
Nam Shin-woo came into the arms of Pung-jon.
guy!
Fengjon stroked Nam Xinwus hair and smiled.
You didnt know how much I worried about Nam Shin-woo, who was left alone. Still, I believed that everything would be alright because Pyo-wol was with me, but when I saw her safe and sound, my eyes naturally blushed.
Feng Zun looked at the moon.
thanks. For taking care of CNU while I was away.
I have nothing to do with him because he is such a smart kid.
CNU is not like that.
Feng Zun smiled as if he had been praised.
What happened?
Whoa! once inside Its not something to talk about here.
At Fengjons words, Pyo-wol looked at the non-partisan masters.
The non-partisan guru also heard the conversation between the two and realized that the identity of the visitor was Pungjon.
No matter how much the shaman faction is in the middle of the day, if you are rich, you deserve toe inside.
Eat inside.
Taoist priests opened the mountain gate and let Pungjon inside.
The news that Pungjon had arrived soon reached the leadership of the non-partisan faction.
Cheongjin Jinin and the elders waited for Pyowol and Pungjon to arrive at Sangcheong Pce. And after a while, they arrived at Shangcheng Pce.
Wee, Pungjon!
I havent seen you in a long time. Chongjin Jinin.
I wanted to meet you in a good way
Thats right. I am notfortable with such bad news.
How bad is the news?
Very
Mmm!
Its a long story, so please take a seat.
At Fengjons words, Chongjin Jinin and the elders sat down.
Pyowol and Hong Ye-seol also took a spot each.
Then, Feng Zhen opened his mouth.
Perhaps the only people who know my true name in this ce are Pyowol and my disciple. This is the first time I have revealed my true name in public. My true name is Jangangsa.
Changangangsa?
Chongjin Jinin frowned as he repeated Pungjons name. Because it resembled the name of someone he knew.
Poongjon replied as if to clear Chongjins suspicions.
Cheongmujangju Jang Cheonhwa is my older brother.
oh my god!
Mmm!
Are you saying that Pungjon was a brother to Cheonmujangju?
The elders all put on their faces in astonishment.
Regardless of the peoples reaction, Fengjon calmly continued.
Our brothers were taken in by Gogeomwol Daehyeop, the governor of Shinmalyun. My older brother, who was extremely talented, became a disciple of Gogeomwol Daehyeop, and I was sent to Hanjik.
.
The shamanist guru couldnt even breathe deeply at the shocking words they could not have imagined.
Cheonmujangju Jang Cheonhwa was famous for cutting off thest breath of Shinmayeonju Gogeomwol. Cheonmujang was able to settle down in Gangho thanks to being recognized for his achievements at the time, and as a result, he was able to grow to todays scale.
At the time, Gogeomwol Daehyeop thought he might lose the fight against Lee Gwak Daehyeop. In preparation for that time, I asked my brother. If he loses, he wants his older brother to take his breath away
How could he give such an order
Its because he knows well that Kang-ho is passionate about heroes. If my older brother killed himself and became a hero, I thought that people would not pay much attention to the origin of Cheonmujang, and his prediction came true.
People cheered at the appearance of the boy hero who killed Goh Geom-wol, a great horse head, and Cheon Mu-jang rapidly grew in power.
Goh Geomwol secretly recruited the defeated warriors of Shin Provision as Cheonmujang and thenundered their identities. But nobody noticed that.
No, there was only one.
He was Lee Gwak, the lord of Gwangmumun.
Even though Lee Kwak knew all the facts, he tolerated Cheonmujang.
Thanks to his patience, Cheonmujang was able to increase the number of people smoothly.
Why is this Kwak Daehyeop?
How could a criminal like us know what was inside? Anyway, so many years have passed, and your brothers martial arts have reached the realm of heaven. However, in order to repay Lee Gwak Daehyeop, he suppressed his ambition and endured it. However, when Li Guo Daehyeoppletely disappeared and became confident in his martial arts, he finally started to move. The beginning of that was the One Swordsman.
for a moment! So youre saying that Jang Cheon-hwa killed Sasuk, the swordsman?
exactly!
oh my god! How is that
Its not just the one swordsman. Not too long ago, you killed Namgung Yugeom Daehyeop thousands of times.
Everyone was speechless at the shocking news.
Namgung Yu-geom was a master of the highest rank in the world. When he heard that even such a master was killed by Jang Cheon-hwa, he even felt frightened.
But the true horror has yet to be mentioned.
Jang Angel closed her eyes and said.
And Gwangmumuns Yi Cheong Daehyeop also lost his life at his hands.
Thats
Youre the Primal Cheonjon.
Innumerable amounts of money!
The elders unwittingly let out a groan of terror.
Lee Chung was a warrior whopeted for the best ce in the world.
The fact that even such an unmanned man lost his life at the hands of Jang Chun-hwa caused extreme fear.
Is thatreally? Did Li Qing Daxi really lose his life to Zhang Tianhua?
I saw it with my own eyes. their confrontation.
Mmm! Did you just watch Li Qing Daxi die?
Chang Cheonhwa is my older brother. No matter how much I hate him, I have wandered the world like the wind, but I cannot harm him with my hands.
Mmm!
Chongjin Jinin let out a quiet voice.
It is because Poong-jons position was also understood.
No matter how much he did something that would be criticized by the world, Zhang Chunhua was his older brother. It wasnt easy to point a sword at his older brother.
Even if I joined, things wouldnt have changed much.
You mean he can get the upper hand against two absolute champions?
It could be more than that.
oh my god!
The elder who asked the question closed his mouth.
Feng Zun looked at the moon.
Pyowol had kept his head down without saying a single word until now. So I didnt know what he was thinking.
Feng Zun said cautiously.
Someone has to stop you.
Pyowol! There is only you. The one who can stop the runaway of my brother
The gazes of Pungjon and Pyowol met.
After looking at Poongjons face for a moment, Pyowol stood up.
I want to be alone.
Pyo-wol came out of the Sangcheong Pce.
As the sun went down, the air cooled rapidly.
Because it was a high mountain, the temperature difference was even greater.
Pyo-wol walked through the grounds of the shaman group without saying a word.
Hong Ye-seol was following him.
Hong Ye-seol kept his mouth shut so as not to interfere with Pyo-wols thoughts.
Lee Cheong! Did it go like that after all?
My meeting with him is still unforgettable.
Perhaps he had already foreseen his future. So I didnt even know that he said that to Pyowol.
Whoa!
A deep sigh escaped his lips.
Zhang Wu-geuk raised his ss.
Jang Ho-yeon was sitting in front of him.
A ss was ced in front of Jang Ho-yeon, but he did not touch it.
There was a strange silence between the two.
Jang Ho-yeon was the first to break the silence and speak.
So you mean that Gwangmumuns Lee Chung Daehyeop passed away?
Yes.
Who has him?
Yes. My father moved.
Mmm!
In response to Jang Moo-geuks answer, Jang Ho-yeon let out a quiet voice.
A look of bewilderment was evident on his face.
Although the fight between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe was called the Ganghodaejeon, there was a tacit agreement here.
It was that the munpa who had the hegemony in the past did not participate.
That was the special point of this strong war.
The leaders were also young fighters, and most of the fighters participating were also young.
Of course, among them there were Roh Kang-ho and the Munpa who broke the tacit rules and participated. However, they only participated secretly, and those who were most active were young warriors.
Moreover, those leading this war were young warriors like Mu-geuk Jang and Geom-han Lee.
The part that Jang Ho-yeon feels proud of is that young warriors form the main axis and wage war.
Since it was a war between young warriors over the hegemony of the next generation, only those with iron tes on their faces could not openly participate.
That is why the pride of the young warriors was great.
Among them, Jang Moo-geuk and Jang Ho-yeon were the ones with the greatest pride.
Each was the sessor of Cheonmujang and Ugeom Lodge, but they took pride in receiving little support from the main camp. In reality, we secretly receive a lot of support, but anyway, we take pride in it because there is very little outwardly revealed.
However, their pride was shattered when Chang Chun-hwa intervened in earnest.
Right now, only a few people knew about it, but soon rumors will spread throughout Kang-ho.
Rumor has it that Jang Cheon-hwa killed Lee Chung.
At that moment, everything that Zhang Mu-geuk and Jang Ho-yeon had built so far will copse and the order will be reorganized around Jang Chun-hwa.
It was absolutely not what the two of them wanted.
Shit!
bang!
Jang Ho-yeon couldnt hold back his anger and hit the table with his fist.
He said as he red at Jang Wu-geuk.
Are you nning to stay like this?
What if Im not alone?
At this rate, all the glory will go to your father. Is that still good?
You have to be alone.
No prity!
You dont know him. So you can say that.
What is it?
He is not a person who moves lightly, but once he moves, he is a person who needs to dominate everything to be freed. Now that he has moved, we no longer have a chance.
what?
Jang Ho-yeon widened her eyes in surprise.
It is because Zhang Wu-geuk read the subtle fear contained in his calm voice.
Zhang Wu-geuk was the strongest warrior he knew. It was hard to believe that Zhang Wu-geuk was jealous of and afraid of his father, Zhang Chun-hwa.
I should have ended this war before my father moved
Wuji Zhang clenched his fists.
The tendons protruding from the back of his hand wriggled as if they were going to burst at any moment.
As long as Chang Chun-hwa moved, the initiative passed to him.
Jang Ho-yeon asked.
Then are you nning on just being dragged away like this?
For the time beingbut I will definitely take back all supremacy with my own hands.
Zhang Wu-geuks pride would not allow him to bow down to Zhang Tian-hua just because he was his son.
Are you going to talk to yourself?
If you can seize the hegemony of the world, you can endure that level of humiliation.
Okay. If thats what you mean, then Ill trust you and follow you too.
Thank you!
Zhang Wu-geuk nodded and raised his ss.
Jang Ho-yeon also held a ss and held it forward.
visor!
The two of them clinked sses and inhaled at once.
It was then.
A voice interrupted their conversation.
The Archduke!
Squeak!
A man appeared like a ghost.
A middle-aged man in a red bloody coat.
He was such a man with an expressionless face and cold eyes, exuding an ominous atmosphere.
Jang Ho-yeon jumped up and shouted.
What kind of guy are you?
A face I had never seen before entered the residence without permission.
If I didnt like the answer, I was going to ughter at once.
At that time, Jang Ho-yeon raised his hand to stop him.
Hes the one who came to see me.
You?
Whats going on with the enemy?
Zhang Wu-geuk red at the man.
The mans name was Daeju of the Jeokmyeodae, the bodyguard of the enemys marriage, Jang Cheonhwa.
The enemy slightly lowered his head and said.
I havee to convey themand of the Lord.
Father?
yes! I will give you all the support, so Im telling you to destroy the federation right now.
You mean right now?
Yes! Right now.
Chapter 634
Episode 634
Lee Geom-han sat with his back against the wall and looked out the window.
His eyes, staring nkly at the window, had lost their focus, and thick incense flowed from his mouth.
In the room, the bottle of alcohol he drank was scattered around in a mess.
After receiving his fathers letter, he lived with a bottle of alcohol.
Thats how Lee Chungs death came as a big shock to him.
I knew it shouldnt be like this.
He was the head of a huge organization called Union Reunion, and was in a position to take responsibility for the lives of countless warriors.
If you show a disheveled or careless appearance like this, the morale of your subordinates will drop.
I knew that in my head, but my heart didnt move.
He sincerely respected and relied on his father Lee Chung.
I admired him so much that I wanted to surpass him and seed without his help. So he took control of the union association and led it to this point without the support of Gwangmumun.
It was all because of the desire to be recognized by his father. But now that Lee Chung is dead, his wish could nevere true.
Whoa!
Lee Geomhan let out a sigh.
After living with alcohol for a few days, I was in a state of disrepair.
It was then.
ck Han! may Ie in?
A familiar voice came from outside.
It was Namgungseol.
Lee Geom-han was about to refuse, but changed his mind.
Come in.
ck man!
Namgungseol frowned as he opened the door and entered.
The bottles rolling around the room and Lee Geom-hans drunken appearance disappointed her.
Namgungseol also lost his father.
However, she did not copse like Lee Geom-han and overcame it.
It wasnt that she wasnt heartbroken. Rather, the shock of the sky copsing made it difficult even to stand up and walk. However, she overcame it because there were so many people watching her.
Namgungseol, who had been looking at Lee Geomhan for a while, opened the window wide to ventte.
A cold wind came in through the window.
Namgoongseol said to Lee Geomhan.
Get up now.
new year!
You were sad enough. Its time to wake up.
Whoa!
You are not alone. If you copse, the entire Union Federation will be shaken. So get up. For you, for me
Namgungseol looked down at Lee Geomhan with eyes that said he wouldnt ept anything like a young boy.
Those eyes pierced Lee Geom-hans chest like a dagger.
If someone else had looked at me like this, I would have snorted and ignored them. However, Namgungseol, who had the same pain, could not just ignore it.
Whoa!
Lee Geomhan let out a deep sigh.
He felt that it was time to end his wandering.
Lee Geom-han said while avoiding Namgung-seols gaze.
Wait a moment.
Do not worry. Because I can wait forever.
In response to Namgungseols answer, Lee Geomhan immediately took the cross-legged seat and flew into the sky.
Chew!
Steam escaped through his pores.
It is to drive out the main poison with internal air.
The terrible alcohol poison that had been umted in the body for the past few days was discharged in an instant.
Im sorry.
Lee Geom-han stood up and apologized.
no.
Thank you!
Is your mind clear?
To some extent
Im d. We no longer have time to remember the dead. Now is the time to look ahead and move.
Okay.
Namgungseol secretly let out a sigh of relief. Still, it was because Lee Geom-han did not insist and listened to his words.
okay! Thats enough. Now that hese to his senses, we just have to deal with it slowly.
Of course it wont be easy.
Both of them lost the strongest spiritual support.
Even if they did not receive direct support, it was true that they gained great strength just by existing.
In a way, the true meaning of standing alone was beginning.
However, the beginning was just too harsh.
Lee Geom-han held out his hand.
Thank you! For waiting.
I can wait longer. If its for you
Namgungseol hit his hand.
It was when the two looked at each other and smiled.
Dang dang dang!
Suddenly, an urgent bell rang in the union hall.
Theplexion of the two people changed drastically.
They ran out without saying who was first.
Beyond the wall, I could see countless torches pushing toward the Union Reunion.
Soldiers carrying torches wille running.
Namgungseol said.
Its a golden age. They areunching an all-out offensive.
Why is it that they are attacking at this time?
Lee Geomhan bit his lip.
everything was their responsibility.
While he was drunk, it was clear that Geumcheonhoe had been diligently preparing for an all-out offensive.
If he had kept his cool a little longer, he would have sensed their unusual movements.
Shit!
Lee Geomhan stretched out his hand toward the wall. Then, the Tao, which had been left unattended until now, was dragged away by the Void.
good!
After a few days of neglect, the texture of the house felt unfamiliar.
everything was his fault.
Lee Geom-han said to Namgung-seol.
You go ahead and assess the situation andmand your troops.
how about you?
If Geumcheonhoe hadunched an all-out offensive, it would surely havee without a fight. We must stop him.
Mmm!
Please.
all right.
Namgungseol epted Lee Geomhans order.
She was also responsible for making the situation worse.
Lee Geom-han pushed Namgung Seol.
Go.
yes!
Namgungseol didnt say a word and ran to the ce where his subordinates were.
First of all, he had to move his subordinates to rectify the situation.
I can stop it. Its not toote.
Namgungseol muttered that and spread the light attack with all his might.
Lee Geom-han watched her walk away, then turned his gaze back to the battlefield.
Kwaaang!
A roar erupted from the front door.
Finally, the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe came.
At the forefront was an unmanned man who showed off his formidable feats.
The soldier who exudes a formidable presence alone was Jang Mu-geuk.
Jang Wu-geuk!
Lee Geom-han called out his name and jumped.
Lee Geomhan!
Jang Mu-geuk, who was fiercely swinging his sword, also looked at Lee Geom-han.
Pod!
Zhang Wu-geuk flew without hesitation.
Whoa!
The two collided in midair.
As the sword and sword collided, a fearsome shockwave burst out.
The shock wave shattered nearby pces and walls.
Keugh!
whats this?
People nearby fled in fright.
It was an inaction that denied peoplesmon sense.
Lee Geom-han and Jang Mu-geuknded on the floor at the same time.
The heads of the two were almost scattered from the impact of the collision.
Lee Geom-han opened his mouth.
Have you no intentions at all? Toe in the middle of the mourning.
Im sorry about that. However, there are circumstances on this side as well, so I hope you understand.
understanding?
Okay! no more excuses After all, it must have happened one day.
Jang Mu-geuk aimed his sword at Yi Geom-han.
A terrifying spirit radiated from his whole body.
Faced head-on with the force like a storm, Lee Geom-han looked around.
The warriors of the Geumcheonhoe were pouring into the Eunryeonhoe as if a flood had burst.
The Unryeonhoe warriors were blocking it with all their might, but it was clear that they were being pushed back overall. However, among the young soldiers, disparate warriors were seen.
Lee Geom-han said while watching Jang Mu-geuk.
Did they even bring in the warriors of Cheonmujang?
I couldnt help it.
Zhang Wu-geuk did not deny it.
A self-deprecating smile was on his face.
As Lee Geom-han said, Cheonmujang soldiers were put into this general offensive.
Without their help, it would have been impossible to neutralize the Union Federations surveince system and secretly approach this ce.
Thanks to this, Geumcheonhoe was able to easily approach Eunryeonhoe and insert a knife.
I really didnt know that the worlds martial arts woulde out like this.
I dont say Im sorry. After all, history only tells the record of the victors.
You still talk fluently.
Ill show you that its not just a mouthful.
Shih!
Wuji Zhang swung his sword first.
Lee Geom-han gritted his teeth and swung his sword in front of him.
Kakakakang!
In an instant, theypeted for dozens of sums.
Their martial arts were whistles.
Neither one was able topletely overwhelm the other, and a tight battle ensued.
Lee Geom-han attacked Jang Moo-geuk with all his might.
Before he knew it, his Tao was difficult to cross. However, it was also Zhang Wu-geuk who brought out Kang Ki.
Jang Mu-geuk pressed Lee Geom-han, wielding a strong sword.
Cagaga River!
As the Geomgang and Dogang collided, the fragments fell off.
Although it is said to be part of the sword and river, it also had the nature of a river.
Quarre!
Buildings heavily affected by the strong wind copsed like sand castles.
help me!
damage!
The unmanned soldiers fighting near the building freaked out and fled.
The fight between Lee Geom-han and Jang Mu-geuk was fierce and dangerous.
No one dared to approach the ce where Lee Geom-han and Jang Moo-geuk were fighting.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
A continuous explosion erupted, turning the whole area upside down.
Apart from the fight between the two, the fight between the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe was also fierce.
These cowardly bastards do a surprise attack.
The victim is sick.
Dead!
The voices of the people who suffered from evil echoed through the federation.
It hasnt been long since the war started, but many people have already died.
The inside of the Union Hall was stained red with the blood shed by the people.
It was then.
Attack the Union League guys.
Yaah!
Once again, a group of unmanned soldiers broke into the union association.
It was another martial artist brought in by the Geumcheonhoe.
The war situation was unfavorable even without it, but the participation of other warriorspletely tilted towards the Geumcheonhoe.
Unbelievable!
Uh, how could this happen
The warriors of the Union Association hesitated and stepped back.
It waspletely pushed out of momentum.
Namgungseol also noticed this.
Move troops through the left gate.
yes?
There is a detached unit that has been removed, right? I mean move it to the left door.
I see.
Her orders were notmunicated properly.
The chain ofmand is broken.
In this state, it was not possible to effectively respond to Geumcheonhoe.
Namgung Seol bit his red lips until they bled and watched Yi Geom-han and Jang Mu-geuk fight.
The two of them were still fighting each other.
Maybe Lee Geom-han would win. But that wont change the situation.
I have to retreat and n for the future.
When Namgungseol made up his mind, he put it into practice.
Everyone retreat. Poyang Lake gives up.
The subordinates were greatly agitated by her deration, but they did not rebel and carried out the order because they already knew that they could not go against the trend.
Even while retreating, we must preserve our strength.
Namgungseol gave orders without a break.
At hermand, the warriors of the Union League fled out of the manor like the ebb tide.
Namgungseol vigorously shook his head.
I have to get him out safely.
Even if the other forces are intact, if Lee Geom-han is not safe, the fight is over.
I had to get this sword out safely somehow.
Chapter 635
Episode 635
A small ceremony was being held within the shaman faction.
It was the ceremony to ept Soma as a disciple.
If it was to ept an ordinary Dodong, he wouldnt have to go through this ceremony. But Soma was no ordinary Dodong.
Although he nominally became a disciple of the Jinin of Chongjin, in fact, he was no different from the progress of the Jinin of Ilgeom.
Because of that, even the same great disciples felt a great burden at Somas enrollment. Even though they are the same great disciple, there is a big difference in age, and it is because Soma has already reached the absolute level.
Somas death was an event that can be called the greatest shock in the history of the shaman faction.
Chongjin Jinin asked Soma.
Would you like to be a disciple of the shaman group?
Thats right.
Will you swear to be a disciple of the shaman faction and renovate yourself for the sake of the shaman sect?
I swear.
good night. I will give you the provincial name Wooyeong. Instead of your generic name Soma, use your provincial name Wooyoung from now on.
I will.
Guru Wooyoung deres that he has be one of the greatest disciples of the shaman sect as of today. You are the Primordial Heaven. Here today a new disciple walks in your path, so please shine a light on his future.
The ceremony ended with Jinin of Chongjin telling Wonsik Cheonjon that Soma had be the Taoist Wooyeong and praying for blessings.
Is he going to be our dormitory now?
Its an absolute no-brainer at that age.
Youre the strongest young sasuk in history.
The disciples of this generation scattered in whispers.
They had no choice but to react most sensitively as they epted people who were much younger than themselves.
Normally, they would have resisted, but since the situation was at its worst, everyone agreed.
Wee, Priest Wooyoung.
Now Priest Wooyeong will be the youngest.
A priest whose martial arts failed. This is a burden.
The great disciples weed Soma.
Soma gave them a hug and said.
Now that Im the youngest, please befortable with me.
I dont know if its because Ive be a guru, but even the way I talk has changed.
One of the great disciples surrounded Soma and had a long conversation.
Pyo-wol was worried about what would happen if Soma didnt get along well with the disciples of the shaman faction. But looking at them now, it seemed like there was nothing to worry about.
Unexpectedly, Soma was having a casual conversation with the disciples of the shaman faction.
It is said that a seat makes a person, and Soma was just that.
From the moment he got the name Wooyoung, he was acting and talking like a real guru.
Even his eyes changed.
Even the good spirit was felt in the eyes that were always full of life.
Pyowol was very surprised at the change in Soma.
I couldnt understand how a person could change so drastically.
Hong Ye-seol, who was beside him, asked cautiously.
What are you going to do now? Youre not going to stay as non-partisan like this, are you?
I saw Soma be a shamans guru, so theres no reason for her to be here any longer.
Then are you going down right away?
It should be.
The shaman faction was a closed door faction.
The fact that Pyo-wol was staying with the shaman faction was known, and there was nothing good about it.
Getting out as soon as possible was the way to ease the burden on Soma as well as on the non-partisans.
Pyo-wol said goodbye to So-ma right away.
Now we will go down Wudang Mountain.
brother!
Please take care of yourself and see youter.
Your brother is doing well. I will definitelye find you.
okay!
Somas respect was a little awkward. But now I had to get used to it.
Pyo-wol said goodbye to Chungjin Jin-in and the elders and left for prose.
Hong Ye-seol and Pungjon Nam Shin-wu followed him to the shamanist faction.
Fengjon asked, sticking to Pyowol.
What are you going to do now?
There is a manor not far from here where the men are staying. I will go there at once.
Can I go too?
Do whatever you feel like.
Then I will go with you.
Normally, Fengjon would have acted independently as soon as he came down Wudang Mountain. But now I couldnt.
While they were staying in Wudang Mountain, they did not know what Zhang Tianhua had done.
This is because informationing from the outside was almost cut off as the shaman faction chose Bongmun.
It had only been a few days since he joined the shaman faction, but no one knew how Kang-hos circumstances would have changed in the meantime.
The quickest way to get information in the area was to move with Pyowol. This is because Pyowol is building its own informationwork using Heukgye.
The four of them headed to the manor where the Assassins of the ck Territory were temporarily staying.
It was around noon the next day when they arrived at the manor.
Excellence!
wee.
Noe-Eun and Sa-Young weed Pyo-Wols group.
Pyowol asked them.
Have you received any information?
The union association has copsed.
.
This is the news that came in now.
Did Geumcheonhoe win?
It seems that way under the circumstances.
What happened to Lee Geom-han?
I am looking into it. As of now, nothing is certain except that the Union Association has copsed.
A nervous light was evident on the face of the brain that was reporting.
It was a shocking event to the extent that the brain, which never expresses emotions in quite a few things, revealed the surprised emotions intact.
You had no idea how surprised I was when I heard this news.
Even if I tried to find out the details, it took a long time because it happened too far away.
Pyowol stepped inside and said.
Call the leaders right now.
I will tell you right away.
Noenan winked at the subordinate nearby. The subordinate lowered his head and ran to deliver Pyowolsmand.
Hong Ye-seol said with a serious expression.
What the hell happened in the meantime? Just a few days ago, Union Reunion was definitely advantageous.
Until they joined the shaman faction, Eunryeonhoe was overwhelming the Geumcheonhoe.
Geumcheonhoe, where public sentiment left, was unable to respond properly and was being pushed back every day. However, in just a few days, the situation haspletely reversed.
It was iprehensible to hermon sense.
Fengzon said.
Your brother must have intervened.
Chang Cheon-hwa?
okay! He started intervening in Kang-hos affairs in earnest. It makes no sense otherwise.
That makes sense.
Pyowol shook his head.
Hong Ye-seol said to Pyo-wol.
I will look into this matter.
Call Yushin Hong. He would know the details.
I will.
Hong Ye-seol walked away with frequent steps.
Pyowol looked up at the sky with deeply sunken eyes.
Chang Cheonhwa!
A huge mountain sticking out alone on a vast in.
From a distance, it looks like a single mountain, but when you get closer, you can see numerous rock peaks.
Each rock peak was sharp as if a knife had been driven upside down, and its spirit was as lofty as if it would pierce through the clouds and ascend to heaven.
Volcano.
It was a famous mountain in Taoism and the nest of the Volcanic Sect, one of the three gates.
Volcanic faction that holds the legend of the best horse of all times and modern times.
There was a man climbing Yeonhwabong Peak, where the Volcanic Wave was located.
Not a drop of sweat appeared on the mans face as he climbed the steep mountain road with his sword in his arms.
Normally, going up a mountain road like this would leave you breathless, but the man had no sign of that.
The man moved his steps while admiring the magnificent view of the volcano as if he were on a cruise. It seems to be taking a light walk, but every time I move my foot, I move forward five chapters.
It was light engineering that could be processed into threads.
The man passed through three hundred and seventy steep stone steps. This near-vertical road called Cheoncheokdang (ǧߴ) was notorious throughout the world for being rough and rough.
After passing Cheoncheokdang, there was another small stone stairway between the cliffs called Baekcheokhyeok (ٳϿ).
Baekcheokhyeop was so narrow that one adult could barely pass through, and it was very dangerous because it was vertical. It was called Baekcheokhyeop because that road continued for almost 100cheok.
It was a series of difficult roads, but the young smile on the mans lips did not disappear.
He was genuinely enjoying the scenery.
However, his excursion did not continue.
Poof! Poof!
Taurus in uniforms jumped out from all over the volcano and blocked his way.
The man did not even blink an eye at the appearance of the guru, who all radiated sharp momentum resembling a volcano.
Rather, he looked at the guru with an expression that something hade.
An elderly guru with a thick beard stepped out from among the volcanic faction guru who stood in the way of the man.
Nodosa, who radiates extraordinary momentum, looked at the man and said.
It is said that Rhodo is the voluntary request of the Volcano Sect. Who is the nobleman, who ising here, scattering energy like frost from the mouth of the volcano?
Are you Jacheong, the greatest swordsman in Hwasan? Then I called you correctly.
You havent revealed your identity yet, have you?
I am Cheonmujangju Jang Cheonhwa.
Mmm!
In an instant, Jacheong Jinin let out a quiet voice.
A bewildered light shed across his face.
During the long training, I felt a sharp force as if piercing my skin.
It was clear that he deliberately radiated the momentum that only masters who reached the level of a self-proimed true master could feel.
The problem is that such momentum radiated from the mouth of the volcano.
A volcano was never a small mountain.
It was a gigantic mountain so vast that it was called Seoak, one of the Five Mountains under Heaven.
Representative peaks such as Joyangbong Peak, Naganbong Peak, Yeonhwabong Peak, Undaebong Peak, and Oknyeobong Peak were all seven hundred high rock peaks.
Zhang Tianhuas momentum prated all of these huge volcanoes and reached Jacheong Jinin.
It was unbelievable inaction.
I couldnt understand how a persons momentum could be so formidable with themon sense of a self-proimed true man.
Jacheong Jinin asked cautiously.
Did you say you called a rower? Do you know if it was because of the fish man that he found the Nodo?
Ive been wanting to see the volcanic sphere for a long time. The fist of the volcano that gave birth to the best fist of all time. But thats practically impossible, so I want to experience Volcano No. 1 Sword instead.
I am thrilled that you are visiting Nodo for that reason. However, since my reputation is only false, I dont think I will be able to satisfy Jang Dae-hyeops expectations.
Are you avoiding my challenge?
As I said, Nodo is old and sick, so he cant afford topete with a master like Jang Dae-hyeop. So please go away.
An old and sick man felt my energy emanating from the mouth of the volcano? You talk nonsense that even a dog wontugh at.
Thats
Jacheong Jinin showed a puzzled expression.
Zhang Chunhua took a few steps closer to him.
If you avoid confrontation with me, the volcanic wave will be stained with blood.
What can I do? Would you hide behind your disciples like this? Or will you have a one-on-one battle with me?
Whoa!
Jacheong Jinn sighed.
It was because he realized that avoiding a confrontation with Zhang Chunhua was impossible.
Jacheong Jinin said to Nodosa who was right next to him.
execution! It seems that the scars are bigger than the road today. Even if I lose, do not rush to attack the author and be patient.
Priests?
This is the priestsst request. Please listen.
Huh!
The old master sighed.
He was Zigong Jinin, the long leader of the Huashan Sect.
Zigong Jinin had a hunch that the greatest crisis of the Volcanic Sect had arrived.
It was clear that the future of the Volcano Wave would be different depending on how to ovee todays situation.
How did the volcano that gave birth to the demone to this point?
If the power of the fist, which is said to be the best in the world, remained intact, the power of the volcano group would have been different from now.
Unfortunately, however, Kwonma did not leave his heart to the Volcano faction. Because of this, he had to deal with a rare warrior named Jang Chun-hwa with only the sword skills of the Volcano faction.
okay! Lets believe. If I dont trust the volunteer priests, who will I trust?
Zigong Jinyin, who made up his mind, nodded and said.
I will follow the priests words.
thank you.
Jiaqing Qinren turned around and walked towards Zhang Chunhua.
It was a carefree expression that threw away lingering feelings.
Then lets begin.
Chapter 636
Episode 636
Quarre!
As if an earthquake had urred, the entire volcano let out a cry.
The rocks supporting the volcano shook as if they would fall off at any moment, and leaves were scattered.
The Volcano Squads gurus eyes widened at the unbelievable sight.
This is because all these phenomena were triggered by the confrontation between the two.
It was Jacheong Jinin and Jang Cheonhwa.
The two were fighting swords as they ran across the volcano as if it were their own courtyard.
Kaaang! Kang!
Whoa!
Every time they shed their swords, the shockwaves generated destroyed the area.
Huge boulders were shattered and old trees that had endured for a thousand years were blown away.
Beasts that lived in the volcano jumped out in surprise at the sudden disaster, and birds soared high into the sky.
Doo doo!
A vibration reverberated throughout the volcano as if the entire mountain were moving.
Whoa! Whoa!
Every time the two swords collided, the air above the volcano shook like mad.
oh my god! How can humans do such an inaction
The faces of Zigong Jinin and the Volcano Sect masters were full of fear.
Now Jacheong Jinin was showing off his inaction beyond his original skills.
Just as a candle burns itself to light a fire, Jacheong Jinin was also increasing the power of swordsmanship by burning everything in himself.
It would never have been used under normal circumstances.
Its not a method suitable for the volcanic faction.
A self-proimed true man was using a technique that would be used by a munpa or martial artist walking the apostles.
It also meant acknowledging the gap with the opponent.
Big!
Jacheong Jinn let out a groan.
There was a light stain of blood on his lips.
This is because they have already suffered significant internal injuries from repeated shes.
How can a human being have such power?
He looked at Jang Chun-hwa, who was swinging his sword, with eyes full of disbelief.
Wash!
It was simply a stabbing sword.
Even the sword, the symbol of absolute adherence, was not young.
Even so, Jacheong Jin-in felt great fear.
Only the person who bumped into it could know the power of that sword.
The strength to break the mountains and push the sea was contained in a small sword.
Jacheong Jinin had never seen such a swordsman.
It felt like a mere human being with such tremendous power was defying the providence of nature.
At that time, Jang Chun-hwa, who was fiercely attacking, opened his mouth.
Awesome. Volunteer Jinin! Of all the warriors Ive dealt with, you have the martial arts that are within three fingers. Indeed, it deserves to be called Volcanos No. 1 Sword.
Its an honor. But I am not happy at all.
Jacheong Jinin responded by swinging his sword fiercely.
In fact, it was very difficult to even say this.
It was because Jang Chun-hwas sword power was increasing more and more. However, I did not want to appear weak, so I forced myself to answer.
Zhang Chun-hwa smiled at the appearance of such a self-proimed Jin-in.
The age difference between Jacheong Jinin and him was not that great. Still, it was clear that they were juniors walking the same path.
I wanted to show my juniors who had reached this level as a senior.
Do your best. I will do my best too.
Good!
Jacheong Jin-in responded courageously and concentrated all his energy on the sword.
In an instant, the glow of the sunset overflowed from his sword.
The energy of the sunset took the sword body and wrapped itself around Jacheong Jinin.
The volcanic faction masters who saw it shouted.
Its Jahajingong (ϼ).
Are you trying to unleash a one-character sword?
Expectations shed on the faces of the guru.
Il Ja Hye Sword was the best swordsman of the Volcano Sect based on Ja Ha Gong.
If youplete Jahagong, you can unleash the glow of the sunset, and if you inject it into the sword, a glow of the sunset will be created.
This was the Zaha Geomgang.
Il Ja Hye Sword was the best swordsman of the Volcano Sect with Jaha Sword.
Once unfolded, it not only consumes all of the internal strength of the body, but also puts a huge burden on the body. For that reason, I had to train for three or four months.
Self-proimed Jin-in unfolded such a one-of-a-kind sword with all his might.
I bet everything on this one move.
your own life too.
The honor of the volcanic faction, too.
Whoo!
The sunset-colored sword was swung toward Chang Chun-hwa.
Responding to him, Cheonhwa Jang also swung his sword.
Awesome!
The volcanic wave masters heard the sound of something being cut.
It was a sound so clear that it sent chills down the spine.
At that moment everything stopped.
Atmospheric fluctuations.
The escape of beasts.
And even the flow of time seemed to have stopped.
The masters forgot to even breathe and looked at Chang Chun-hwa and Jacheong Jin-in.
Fu Chemistry!
At that moment, blood gushed from Jacheong Jinins chest.
The blood that rose high in the air quickly fell again, staining Jacheong Jinins body red.
A deep cut had formed in his chest.
Jacheong Jinin looked at his chest for a moment, then raised his head and looked at Zhang Chunhua.
Zhang Chunhua, on the other hand, did not suffer any injuries.
He tried his best to unleash the sword, but it did not reach Jang Chun-hwa.
Jacheong Jinin barely opened his mouth.
Noa sword?
I know, too.
It is an honor. Still, I got to see the intangible sword at the end.
Intangible sword.
It is not a level that can be seen with the naked eye, like a sword or a strong qi.
So, it was a legendary state that even doubted whether it really existed.
At least, it was the intangible sword that no one in the present era had ever seen.
Really did Jang Dae-hyeop rise to the level of an intangible sword?
Unbelievable!
The volcanic faction masters were astonished.
It was because it was literally a legend.
It was then.
thud!
Jacheong Jinin, who was barely holding on, copsed and did not move.
its out of breath
It was the moment when the volcanic first sword copsed.
Even in the face of his death, the volcanic wave masters could not show their sadness. This is because Jang Chun-hwa is still standing.
He approached Zigong Qin.
Zigong Qinyin looked at Zhang Tianhua and said.
The Volcanic First Sword has fallen into your hands. Do you still think you arecking?
All I want is for the volcanic wave to stay in Shaanxi.
Are you saying we should pretend we didnt see what Cheonmujang did or what Jang Daehyeop did?
urate. The fate of the Volcano Wave depends on your choice.
If someone else had said this, Zigong Jin-in would have rushed with the determination to be imprisoned.
I dont know anything else, but its because I cant stand insulting the volcanic faction. However, the anger had to explode while covering the opponent.
The opponent was Jang Chun-hwa.
Jang Chun-hwa himself was a master of the intangible sword, but he was also the master of the Cheonmu-jang, who could be said to be the best in the world.
If you fight Jang Cheonhwa here, you will soon be in an all-out war with Cheonmujang.
Zigong Jinyin had to decide.
Either fight Chang Cheon-hwa with the determination to destroy the Volcano faction, or cover up Jin-ins death by voluntarily.
Poududeuk!
Zigong Jinyin broke his teeth.
In my mind, I wanted to run into Jang Chun-hwa right away. However, he was the leader of the volcano faction.
He had to prioritize the safety of the Volcano faction over his own emotions.
If you run at him now, the Volcano Wave will be defeated. Thats why the self-proimed priest also fought against Chang Tianhua alone, while admonishing him not to act recklessly.
I had to suppress the momentary resentment and shame.
Zigong Jinyin barely opened his mouth.
There will be no volcanic waves going out of Shaanxi in the future. As long as Jang Dae-hyeop is alive.
good night! I believe in the promise of the volcanic wave.
Chang Chun-hwa turned around without regret.
A faint smile appeared on his lips.
It is to ridicule the Huashan Faction and Zigong Jinin.
As expected, the spirit of the volcanic faction was broken before.
It was the Volcano faction that had tried Bongmun once because of the decline of the Moon faction.
If it had been the Volcanic Wave before Bongmun, it would never have backed down like this no matter what damage it suffered. However, one failure broke the spirit of the volcanic faction masters and made them sumb to such unreasonable pressure.
Even before he climbed the mountain, Zhang Wu-geuk knew this would happen.
Now theres only one thing left to do in earnest.
Ilgeom Jinin Namgung Yugeom Lee Chung Jacheong Jinin.
All the people who might get in the way were sorted out in his hands.
There were not too many characters left.
If you organize them, you will be qualified to challenge the best of all ages.
Rumors that the Union Association had copsed hit the world.
At first, people did not believe this rumor.
It was because just a few days ago, the Eunryeonhoe was overwhelming the Geumcheonhoe.
Public sentiment leaned toward the Union Association, and most of the warriors who entered Gangho Daejeon joined the Union Association. Conversely, the Geumcheonhoe lost public sentiment and even its existing power was shrinking.
It was almost impossible to reverse once such a violent flow took ce. So, of course, people thought that Eunryeonhoe would beat Geumcheonhoe.
Even if it takes a little time.
However, rumors that defied their expectations hit the world, and after a few days, it was revealed that these unbelievable rumors were true.
Indeed, the Geumcheonhoe won the Eunryeonhoe.
The Geumcheonhoe carried out a surprise attack in the middle of the night, and the Unryeonhoe, unable to prepare for it, copsed without being able to respond properly.
Many died and were injured.
The damage to the Eunryeonhoe was greater, but that does not mean that there was no damage from the Geumcheonhoe.
Geumcheonhoe also suffered injuries and damages that could not be ignored.
I just won by wearing a little less than the Union League.
It was an honor that only hurt.
Anyway, the Geumcheonhoe took over the base of the Eunryeonhoe, and the survivors of the Eunryeonhoe were scattered.
Now, the worlds hegemony has definitely tilted towards the Golden Temple.
It became clear that Geumcheonhoe, who became the winner of the Great War, would lead the next era.
When the situation became like this, the merchants and merchants who had only noticed until now turned to the side of the Geumcheonhoe first.
Since they are a group that is more sensitive to profits than anyone else, they realized that profits are maximized only when they are on the side of the Geumcheonhoe.
Even if it wasnt, the mighty military power was added to the gold power.
There was no group to stop Geumcheonhoe anymore.
If there were, there were existing strongmen such as Shaolin Temple, Shamanism, Thousands of Shamans, or Gwangmumun, but somehow they did not move.
The reason soon became clear.
All four factions lost the absolute masters who are the main axis.
In particr, the death of Lee Chung, the head of Gwangmumun, gave a great shock to the people of the world.
The death of Lee Chung was different from the deaths of other masters in terms of shock intensity.
It was Lee Cheong, who was called the absolute leader of Gwangmumun and the best ce in the world.
To people, Lee Chung was not simply a martial artist with strong martial arts.
He was a huge pir supporting the world.
A giant that supports the sky without copsing or shaking.
That was the warrior named Lee Chung, seen by the people of the world.
The death of such Lee Cheong gave people a huge shock beyond sadness.
People were stunned by the shock of the sky copsing.
The shock went away after a long time.
Only then did people wonder who killed the absolute warrior named Lee Chung.
The fact came to light shortly after.
Cheonmujangju Jang Cheonhwa.
It is revealed that he confronted and killed Lee Chung.
In fact, it was what most people expected.
It was because there was not even a warriorparable to Lee Cheong except for Jang Cheon-hwa.
Jang Cheonhwas nickname was Gucheon Sword Demon (섦ħ).
Regarding the sword, he was the best swordsman in the world, said to be unmatched throughout the Nine Heavens.
Only he was qualified to deal with Lee Chung.
Zhang Chunhua did not bother to hide the fact that he had killed Li Qing, so the people of the world soon found out about it.
Chang Chun-hwa finally revealed his ambition.
It is clear that Zhang Chun-Hwas intention was that Jin-Chun Hui-Zhu Zhang Wu-Geuk moved.
Did you reveal your ambition to unify the world?
People held their breath and watched Zhang Chunhuas movements.
However, he could not find Jang Chun-hwa anywhere in the world.
Zhang Tianhuas appearance has changed greatly since the half-roof transformation.
Because of that, only a few people knew about his appearance.
It wasnt until long after that that people learned that Jang Cheon-hwa had returned to Banro.
He finally appeared at Lake Poyang, which was upied by Geumcheonhoe.
He entered, being weed by Zhang Wu-geuk and the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe.
Chapter 637
Episode 637
The hot sunlight was beating down.
I wanted to move from winter to spring, but the season was already preparing to skip to summer.
Its the same sunlight, but it felt stronger on the beach.
The sunlight reflected off the surface of the water, hurting peoples eyes.
Because of that, people living by the sea always squinted their eyes. Otherwise, the sun will damage your eyes.
People walking down the street with frowns looked up at the tall wall of the manor blocking their way.
It was a manor without even a sign board.
The walls seemed to be three or four times taller than a persons height, and they were lined up so that the end could not be seen.
It was a newly built manor.
The scale of the manor was sorge that it took a good amount of time to go around the fence.
When did this manore into being?
Im sure there wasnt a manor like this a few months ago, right?
Excellent!
People looked at the suddenly built manor with a curious expression.
I knew that the manor was being built, but I really didnt know that it would bepleted in such a short period of time.
Who is the owner?
Because you dont show your face
Who the owner of the manor is is not known at all. I didnt even know what kind of people lived in the manor.
It was said that it was a ce where high-ranking officials had gone home, and there were rumors that a military man had settled there. But I wasnt sure about any of it.
What is certain is that this manor is supported by Haewonjang, the first generation of Haemun.
For some reason, it was known that Haewonjang paid a huge cost when building this manor.
At first, I thought Haewonjang was moving to a new base. However, even after the manor waspleted, the members of Haewonjang did not leave their residence.
That means that those who will soon move into the new manor are other people than the people of Haewonjang.
People were very curious about the people who entered the new manor, but no one could find out who the people living in the manor were.
People called a manor that did not even have a sign board hung on it as an unnamed manor. And I hoped that one day the owner of the unknown field would show up.
At that time, a person approached the front door of the nameless field.
I couldnt recognize his face because he was wearing a mask, but judging from his body shape and the condition of his skin exposed through his clothes, it was clear that he was a young man.
People passing by the unknown field thought the young man would be kicked out. This is because all those who had approached the unknown field out of curiosity were kicked out in a miserable manner.
However, contrary to peoples expectations, the front door of the nameless farm opened wide, and the man went inside safely.
what?
Who are you?
The peoples absurd eyes were stuck on the mans back.
thud!
At that moment, the front door of the nameless field was firmly closed again.
Only then did the man take off the banglib he was wearing on his head.
after! Its huge.
The man who eximed while looking around the inside of the manor was Hong Yu-shin.
Hong Yu-shin stuck out his tongue at the panoramic view of the manor on a huge scale.
I had seen quite a few manors in Gangho, but it was the first manor with arge interior like this.
However, the inside of the manor was very deste.
Other manors usually have dozens of buildings decorated withrge hills, ponds, and all kinds of well-grown nts. However, there were few such things in the nameless field.
There were only four pavilions suitable for people to stay, and the rest of the space was filled with various facilities that were hard to guess.
Among them, the most outstanding thing was the structure that seemed to have moved the street as it was.
There were no people, but the streets of a certain city were reproduced as they were.
These structures were not alone.
Hong Yoo-shin was surprised to see the structure.
what? You moved the Poyang Lake Street as it is.
What are you surprised about? Youd just pass out looking downstairs.
Then a woman in a red silk dress approached and said,
ah! Sojeo Hong.
Hong Yu-shin recognized the womans identity at once.
She was Hong Ye-seol.
wee. Its been a while?
It seems like I will see you in three or four months. How were you?
As you can see, Im doing well.
Im d. What are all these anyways? Why did you set up a street in the manor?
I made it because I needed it all.
Are there more of these things underground?
well.
Hong Ye-seol smiled and blurted out his words. However, her expression alone convinced Hong Yu-shin that his guess was correct.
why?
He shook his head and walked along Hong Ye-seol.
Even in broad daylight, there was no sign of a person in the manor. But Hong Yu-shin knew.
That there are people in the manor.
Quite a few of them also resided in the manor.
However, the fact that they couldnt detect any signs was proof that they were moving so secretly.
Hong Ye-seol guided Hong Yu-shin to the pce.
You have to step only where I step. Otherwise, the organ works.
Have you installed an institution?
I installed only simple things. I didnt have time.
You managed to create a ce like this in a short amount of time.
It would have been impossible without the support of Haewonjang.
Hong Ye-seol smiled.
While Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol passed through Shaolin Temple and the shaman faction, Tarha, the lord of Haewon, built a huge manor on the outskirts of Haemun and presented it as a gift.
There was also a manor that was used previously, but it was too small for all the Assassins of the ck World to live in. So he built a new huge manor.
Pyowol brought Hong Ye-seol and the assassins of the ck World to this ce. and so far
He was trapped in the underground space and trained ck assassins or learned martial arts.
Because of that, even though he had already visited him several times, Hong Yu-shin never saw his face.
Can I see you today?
You came at just the right time. It just came out today.
is it so?
Hong Yu-shin was delighted.
Pyowols dwelling ce was inside thergest hall. However, it did not use the entire seal.
His residence was only a part of the space in the pce.
The moment Hong Yu-sin entered the hall, he felt stuffy as if he had entered a secret room.
Hong Yuxin was the chief inspector of Haomen and possessed strong martial arts. However, the atmosphere inside the pce was so calm that even he felt severe pressure.
The room was dark without amonmp, and not a single sound of breathing could be heard.
It was as if no one was there.
But Hong Yu-shin knew that was not the case.
Although invisible, many eyes were watching him.
It was not just spection, it was certainty.
The tickling feeling of ants crawling on his skin made his conviction stronger.
I suddenly became curious.
How many assassins are hiding in here?
It was then.
Arrived.
Hong Ye-seol awakened his thoughts.
When I came to my senses, I looked ahead and saw a door that was firmly closed.
Hong Ye-seol said to the inside.
Daeju Hong has arrived.
e in!
Immediately after that, the voice of Pyowol was heard.
In an instant, Hong Yu-shin felt goosebumps all over his body.
Just listening to Pyowols voice is how the body reacts in its own way.
It was an ordinary voice that did not contain any violence or coercion. Even so, the body felt the fear first.
Ive looked at Pyowol countless times, but this was the first time this happened.
what?
Hong Yu-shins eyes trembled.
It was before I even saw the moon. Even so, the change in Pyowol was felt.
I still dont know how or what has changed, but its clear that something has changed.
Finally, the door opened and I saw Pyowol sitting inside.
Pyo-wol was sitting on a bed with supplements spread at an angle.
Squeak!
There was an existence that wrapped around the body of such a Pyowol and yed.
The existence whose entire body was covered with red scales was Gwia.
Meanwhile, Guias scales turned redder and her body grewrger. Also, the horns on his head grew bigger.
It looked more like a serpent than a snake now.
Its a precious thing.
The moment Hong Yu-sin saw Gwi-a, he felt an eerie feeling.
Demonic spirits that can never be felt in ordinary spiritual objects were transmitted.
Pyowol no longer hid her ghost.
Now, everyone in his aides knew that Pyo-wol carried ghosts.
Hong Yu-shin tried to say hello with a calm expression.
Long time no see.
You seem to have lost weight?
Ive been missing a bit since I havent been able to eat my meals on time these days.
You must be very busy.
Phew! I cant take my eyes off Kang-hos trend even for a moment because I dont know what will happen.
I guess.
Pyowol shook his head.
It has already been several months since Geumcheonhoe seized the hegemony of Gangho.
Traditional powerhouses such as the Shaolin Temple and the Shaman Schoolpletely stopped their activities, and the sects that cooperated with the Golden Temple filled their vacant positions.
As the days passed, the influence of the Geumcheonhoe grew, and there was no faction or faction to match.
Now, the world of the Golden Heaven has been opened.
A world ruled by Zhang Wu-geuk.
That was the current strong point.
The number of people who swore allegiance was increasing day by day, even without Zhang Wujies effort.
Hong Yu-shin was aware of the identities of those joining the Geumcheonhoe in the shadows. It was a situation where even ten bodies were not enough to keep an eye on them all.
What about Geumcheonhoe?
It looks like a monster.
monster?
Perhaps a giant group that is unique to Gangho may be born.
Is that enough?
There is no force to check, so they are expanding their power to their hearts content. They havent invaded the territory of the traditional ns yet, but when they grow older, they might even eat them all.
Even the subtle fear was felt in Hong Yu-shins voice.
It was the first time he had shown such fearful feelings.
Thats why I feel a great sense of danger.
Pyowol asked.
What about Chang Chun-hwa?
I led Cheonmujangs elite and entered Poyang Lake.
so?
I am not doing anything. I have entrusted everything to Zhang Wu-geuk and am stuck in my heart.
It would not have been such a headache if he had revealed his ambition to dominate the powerhouse.
If so, they would have defined it as an enemy and responded.
The problem is that Chang Chun-hwa doesnt really do anything.
Its like someone who has no interest in the outside world.
So I couldnt figure out how to respond.
That was the reason Hong Yu-shin came to Pyo-wol.
Even so, I want to express my frustration.
I couldnt show this weakness to others.
In any case, he was the chief inspector of Haomen.
Although there was Hao Munju, he could not be affected by Hong Yushin in terms of influence.
To that extent, Hong Yu-sin was recognized by Hao-mundo, and on the contrary, the tendency of Hao-mun-ju was not suitable for going through this difficult time.
That is why he dares to visit Pyowol from far away and confesses his stuffy feelings.
You look very cramped.
How about Pyo Daehyeop? Is it okay to be stuck in the manor like this?
Because Im used to it.
To do
From Pyo-wols point of view, there was nothing cramped.
Compared to themunal life underground hundreds of feet deep without sunlight, the current situation was no different from afortable vacation.
Of course, the assassins living together wouldnt think so.
Pyowol said.
Since wevee a long way, get some rest and well talk again tomorrow.
Can we talk today?
Its already scheduled.
You mean in the basement?
.
Pyowol smiled silently.
Hong Yu-shin was convinced that his guess was correct.
Can I go with you too?
If you go in, you die.
yes?
If you want to die, you can follow me.
In an instant, Hong Yu-shins face hardened.
It was because he realized that Pyowols words were the truth.
Pyowol smiled at the frozen man.
If thats not the case, Ill stay here. Personally, Id rmend thetter.
Chapter 638
Episode 638
There was a secret room in the basement of the Unknown Field.
It was a veryrge and dark space.
The space where not a single light leaked in was filled with only darkness.
A thick darkness that is difficult for ordinary people to distinguish even from an inch ahead filled the basement of the Nameless Field.
Pyowol walked in the dark.
Darkness obscured his vision, but his eyes could clearly see the scenery around him.
In the darkness, there was a cover for a person to hide.
As if the ruins of the city were moved there, the remains are filling the underground space.
As Pyowol entered the underground space, ck shadows rose from all over the ruins.
The ck shadows, perfectly assimted with the darkness of the underground, red at the moon that invaded their space.
Swoop!
They drew their weapons and approached Pyowol.
There was no sound or sign.
Theypletely erased their presence and approached Pyowol like ghosts. And without warning, he attacked Pyowol.
Even though he wielded the weapon, it didnt evene out.
It even erased the sound of pagong with history.
The sword and the memorization flew to Pyowol.
Pyowol also noticed that fact. But I didnt stop walking.
At that moment, the suhonsa stretched out and blocked the weapon aimed at the throat.
Cagaga River!
The groom and the weapons collided.
Pyowol ricocheted the sword, deflected the sword, and mmed the sword away. Still, he never stopped walking.
The ck shadows didnt stop attacking either.
They secretly approached Pyowol andunched a wave of attacks. Still, he didnt make a sound.
Fuck!
bang!
The suhonsa hit the ck shadows one after another.
The shadows that allowed the attack bounced back and hit the wall.
I could have screamed when I was shocked, but not a single groan came out.
In an instant, the ranks of the ck Shadow Corps copsed.
However, ck shadows poured out endlessly like ants.
They turned like a wheel and attacked Pyowol.
In response, Pyo-wol pulled out all the suhonsa.
At the end of the marriage ceremony, there were ten ghost rains hanging.
Kagaga River!
The weapons of the ghost rain and ck shadows collided.
The sound of weapons shing shook the darkness.
The ck shadows were like ck tidal waves.
Even if it collided with the Pyowol and was broken and scattered, it soon united again and attacked.
Their attacks were ruthless.
If you were a normal unmanned person, you would have died from their attacks dozens of times more. However, Pyowol was not an ordinary soldier.
His eyes saw through the darkness, and his ears caught every faint sound in the darkness.
The skin detects the minute flow of air and grasps the opponents movements in advance.
The ck shadows moved silently and secretly, but their movements were vividly pictured in Pyowols mind.
The offensive of the ck shadows was truly frightening.
They mobilized all means to kill Pyowol.
A trap wasid in advance where Pyowols footsteps were heading, and all sorts of memorizations were arranged.
Pew pew pew pew!
The memorization wasunched.
From feathered arrows to poisoned daggers and rainwater springs, all of them were mobilized.
Pyowol destroyed all of those attacks one by one.
The offensive of the ck shadows became more powerful as time went on.
Pyowols hand movements against him also became faster.
bang!
Fuck!
The suhonsa hit the ck shadow one after another.
The struck ck shadow tumbled across the floor.
Pyowols steps slowed down little by little.
That is because the ck shadows tenaciously held the pyowol and stretched.
Now, taking one step forward is harder than taking ten steps in the beginning. It was like walking through heavy water.
Pyowol also felt that it was too much to move forward.
Still, Pyowol did not stop and moved on.
Little by little, slowly
That was then.
Suddenly, the floor Pyowol was stepping on copsed.
Pyowol lost his bnce for a moment and stumbled.
Without missing the gap, two ck shadows attacked.
The speed and power history were different from the other ck shadows.
Their swords prated the shields of the moon and almost reached their necks. If he pushed the sword a little further like this, he could have taken Pyowols life.
Empty!
However, their swords could not extend any further and were blocked by the suhonsa.
ck shadows wide open eyes.
The moons fists were lodged in their abdomens.
Puff!
It was jade.
The energy released through the fists prated their abdomens.
The two of them bounced back with their eyes wide open.
I couldnt even open my mouth from the pain of dismantling my whole body.
It was as if my intestines were being torn to shreds.
Pyowol walked past them. And finally, after breaking through all the ck shadow attacks, we arrived at the ce we were aiming for.
chemistry!
At that moment, a light came on in the basement.
The torches hanging on the wall like decorations caught fire.
Under the light, the entire view of the basement was revealed.
The ck shadows that copsed and wriggled around the ruins were the Assassins of the ck World.
The assassins soon came to their senses and rose to their feet.
Their eyes, looking at the moon, were full of awe.
After settling down here, they fought Pyowol every single day.
If it reached its destination, they lost, and if it was stopped, they won.
The assassins attacked with the determination to kill the real Pyowol.
They applied all the killing techniques they had learned so far to Pyowol.
It was Pyowol, who was called the death god.
There was no way to take care of the circumstances in your hands.
They attacked the pyowol with all their might, and the pyowol broke all of their attacks.
It was a losing streak.
The Assassins of ck World couldnt ovee Pyowol and lost day after day.
Hundreds of people rushed in, but the situation did not change at all.
I lost and copsed every day.
I could understand because the opponent was the opponent.
However, being defeated is a day or two, and as I lose every day, at some point, I havee.
From then on, they studied to kill Pyowol.
I studied Pyowols martial arts and killing methods and figured out what the loopholes were.
Pyowol was also human.
He was a perfect assassin, but not omnipotent.
Clearly, there were ws in him.
The assassins intensively attacked the loophole of Pyowol.
It wasnt once or twice that Pyo-wol also felt the danger of death in the persistent attack like a poisonous snake.
However, through this process, Pyowol identified his weaknesses and perfected them.
Pyowols method of killing became more and more perfect.
However, it did not mean that the ck Assassins did not have any ie.
Their killing methods also went up a few steps.
Hundreds of assassins were reborn as the best assassins in the Gangho.
Among them, Sayoung and Noeahn were the ones who earned the most ie.
Those who attacked Pyowol at the end were the two.
They really made great progress, to the point where there was no one to beat except for Pyowol and Hongyeseol.
It was then.
Poisonous bastard! I lost to you today.
You are wonderful.
A stooped man and an old man with a cane appeared from the other side of the moon.
It was Sogyeoksan and Salno.
It was these two people whomanded the ck Assassins.
They served as the brains of the assassins.
Even though the twomanded, they ultimately failed to subdue Pyowol.
The sense of destion felt by Sogyeoksan was beyond words.
On the other hand, Salno made a natural expression.
He is also a genius. It seems that you have reached the point of absolute perfection.
I only do this much for training.
If you do, will you no longer be able to practice?
Now it seems that we have all reached the stage where we can climb through training.
I think so too.
The Assassins of the ck World have all grown to their limits.
In order to break through the limit line blocking their growth, there was no other way than to be put into practice.
It was the same with the moon.
Everything that can be obtained in the underground space has been obtained.
Spending more time here was just a waste of time.
Pyowol said.
All training here is over. Everyone go outside and get enough rest for three days.
Salno ryed his orders to the assassins.
Did you hear? The Most High gave them three days of rest. Everyone, go out and eat your fill and get some rest.
Every single thing!
After the assassins silently took the gun, they left the underground space in an instant.
Pyowol and Salno Sogyeoksan also came out.
I entered the underground space at night, but it was already bright.
After staying in the dark for a long time, I came out and the sun hurt my eyes. However, all three trained their eyes and were able to endure this level of pain.
Adapting to the sunlight was quick.
As soon as I opened my eyes, the pain disappeared like a lie.
They saw unexpected figures standing in front of them.
It was Hong Ye-seol and Hong Yu-shin.
However, it was strange that the two peoples expressions were red.
Pyowol asked them.
What is going on?
Thats
An unexpected person came to visit.
Judging from the expressions on the faces of the two, it was clear that an unexpected visit wasing.
Both Hong Ye-seol and Hong Yu-sin had iron and steel talk, so they didnt blink an eye at anything. If the two of them made such expressions at the same time, it was certain that an unexpected person had entered.
Pyowol said.
Guide them.
Phew! Please follow me.
Hong Ye-seol took the lead.
Sogyeoksan and Salno fell out on their own.
They were people who showed their faces and did nothing good.
It was best to hide as if it didnt exist at all.
Pyo-wol took only Hong Ye-seol and Hong Yu-shin into the room where the visitors were.
Three people were sitting in the room.
One of them saw the moon and hurriedly stood up.
Top Daehyeop!
Namgungwol was the one who took possession of Pyowol.
Long time no see.
sorry.
When the Union Association copsed, Namgungwol also disappeared.
It was a union meeting that came out half of ones will and half of others.
It was because he had such great regrets that he went to Lake Poyang to grasp the situation as soon as he heard the news of the crushing defeat.
Pyo-wols eyes turned to the two people who came with Namgung-wol. Then the two got up and pretended to be eggs.
Long time no see.
The first person to say hello was someone Pyowol knew.
Lee Geomhan!
Sorry foring all of a sudden.
Namgungseol was the one who apologized next to Lee Geomhan.
Both of them had haggard faces.
Pyowol said.
You were alive.
Its a shame, but Im keeping my life.
It was just a strategic retreat. There is no problem with the new image.
The attitudes of the two were different.
Lee Geom-han had a bitter smile and Namgung-seol had a confident expression as if nothing was wrong.
Pyowol looked at Namgungwol.
Looks like you guided me.
sorry. I couldnt help it either. They said they would have to see Pyo Dae-hyeop.
me? why?
I will tell you that.
Namgungseol stepped forward.
Pyowol sat down on a chair and said.
say it.
I need your help.
me?
yes! To be precise, we need your help and the assassins who follow you.
What do you need us for?
We are going to destroy the Geumcheonhoe.
Geumcheonhoe?
Namgungseol looked straight into Pyowols eyes and said.
yes! Were going tounch an all-out assault soon. We need your help to bring down the Golden Heaven and restore the Union. Please help me. I trust you will not refuse.
Chapter 639
Episode 639
Pyowol looks at Namgungseol.
All-out assault? Are you saying there are forces besides the Federation of Unions to join?
.
There is a possibility that the Shaolin Temple, who lost the transport ambassador thousands of times after losing Guangmumun Houju, will also join. Yongcheongok and the shaman are too far away and the damage is so great that it would be difficult to bring them in. Did they bring in the swordsman by any chance?
For a moment, Namgungseol widened his eyes.
It was because he didnt know that Pyowol would notice that she held hands with Geomjon.
She put a lot of effort into recruiting Geomzon.
Namgung Yu-gum and Lee Chung also lost their lives in Jang Cheonhwa. Not only that, but many absolute adherents were defeated by him.
Now there are only a few absolute adherents left.
One of them was swordsman Han Yuchun.
Namgungseol tried to use Han Yuchun to keep Jang Cheonhwa in check.
I cant guarantee victory, but I thought that at least I wouldnt be pushed helplessly.
Namgungseol couldnt believe it.
As if the moon had gone in and out of him, he was seeing right through him.
I knew that Pyo-wol was smart, but I even felt a sense of fear when I figured out the situation that I didnt say.
Namgungseol couldnt answer and bit his lip. Then, Lee Geom-han spoke instead.
Right! Thousands of times Shaolin Temple and several sects joined hands. Sword Master was also concerned about Kang-hos situation, so he decided to join us.
You prepared a lot in a short amount of time. I thought he died because he was defeated and there was no news, but it must have been because he was busy moving underwater.
The hardships are over for the New Year.
Lee Geom-han sighed with an emaciated face.
In the past, he was very confident and overflowing withposure. But now there was no sign of that on his face.
It wasnt enough that his father, Lee Chung, died, and even his strong foundation, the Union Association, copsed.
At least, if Namgungseol hadnt escaped, he wouldnt have been able to face Pyowol alive like this.
He felt helpless for the first time in his life.
His heart was greatly broken by the fact that he had great power but could not do anything.
Because of that, I couldnt do anything for a couple of months after I escaped the federation.
When he was lethargic, the one who moved was Namgung Seol.
He moved his younger brother, Namgungwol, and older brother, Namgungjin, and contacted Shaolin Temple and Geomson to ask for their cooperation.
It was Namgungseol who overcame the shock of defeat and managed the situation.
At that, Lee Geom-han felt a bit ashamed.
Namgungseol also lost his father. But instead of getting frustrated, she got up right away and tried to turn things around somehow. Namgungseols appearance made hime to his senses.
I was ready to recapture Lake Poyang, but I still felt that it was not enough.
I dont know if Zhang Chun-hwa hadnt intervened, but once he was in Poyang Lake, he had to be prepared for emergencies.
So I came to Pyowol.
Namgung-wol forced his mouth open to find out about the unknown, and the three of them came to find him.
Lee Geum-han said.
Help me.
If Geumcheonhoe reigns like this, no one will be able to restore the bnce of power. Leaning too far to one side will cause problems. So you help me to bnce.
Isnt there some responsibility on your side as well?
Lee Geom-hans gaze turned to Hong Ye-seol, who was next to Pyo-wol.
For a moment, Hong Ye-seol bit his lip.
It is because she killed Noh Kang-hyeon, a student of seven hyeon (t), and the great war broke out.
She was simplymissioned and carried out, but that did not free her from responsibility.
Because of that, Hong Ye-seol had a kind of debt consciousness.
He was a grim reaper with no blood or tears for the assassination target, but he wasnt so rude that he didnt mind anything even after driving the entire gang into chaos.
Lee Geomhan secretly let out a sigh.
Because I had no intention of doing this in the first ce.
It was not his way to take advantage of others weaknesses and drive them in this way.
But because of the situation, I couldnt help it.
His mind was very impoverished.
After his father died, the Union Association copsed.
As the two pirs that supported him disappeared, cracks appeared in his strong heart.
Namgungseol looked at Lee Geomhan with a sad expression for a moment.
She also didnt want to push Lee Geom-han like this.
No matter how strong he was, Lee Geom-han was still a person with feelings.
Losing a father required time to process emotions and afford to rise above the shock of defeat.
However, Lee Geom-han was not an ordinary person.
He was a man destined for a hero.
I couldnt give such a person the same amount of time as a normal person.
Even if it was harsh, I had to push harder.
Lee Geomhan spoke again.
Help me. I need your help.
I refuse.
In an instant, Lee Geum-hans expression hardened.
he asked in an angry voice.
refuse? Why?
I have a separate request.
request? What request do you mean?
There is only one request for the assassin. to kill someone.
ha!
Lee Geom-han sighed involuntarily at Pyo-wols nonchnt reply.
In this situation, Pyo-wol, who received the murder request, was pitiful and repulsive.
Even though it is an assassin to continue his life by killing, he had to cover the time.
In todays chaotic world, if an assassin like Pyowol took a personal request andmitted an assassination, I couldnt imagine how far the aftermath would go.
If an assassin like Pyowol had to move directly, it was clear that he was an enormous giant.
Who is the target?
Have you ever seen an assassin reveal a murder target?
Are you unconscious?
consciousness?
Awareness of your position, awareness of responsibility. Those with strong arms should think carefully about their powers and the impact they have on the world. Only then will it not have a bad influence on the world.
Looking at you, I think I can understand why the Union Association lost even in an overwhelmingly advantageous situation.
Lee Geom-han, who was preaching in the middle of his sermon, was shocked and closed his lips.
He red at the moon with his eyes wide open.
Pyo-wols expression did not change even in his lively eyes.
Whoa!
At that moment, Namgungseol sighed and held Lee Geomhans hand.
It meant taking care of yourself.
Only then did Geomhan Lee realize his mistake and grit his teeth.
His face was red with shame and anger.
He had a lot to say, but he realized toote that talking about it would only hurt him.
Instead of Lee Geomhan, Namgungseol said.
I dont know who the request came from, but cant we put it off for a while? If only you and your subordinates help, we will be able to recapture Lake Poyang with ease.
Its a surprise that cant be postponed.
Can you tell me who the client is? I will convince you.
Both of them make it too easy to talk about breaking the assassin taboo.
No matter how much an assassin is a job that is looked down upon, there are still implicit rules that must be followed.
One of them was exposing the identity of the client and revealing the target of the murder.
Now Geomhan Lee and Seol Namgung were telling them to break both taboos.
If I had a little more understanding of the leaps and bounds or assassins, I would never have said such a thing.
Namgungseol also realized this btedly after seeing Pyowols expression.
phew! I made a mistake because I was in a hurry. Even though I knew what kind of person he was, I approached him this way.
Pyowol was never an easy opponent.
He had an excellent brain and heart as well as a mighty martial arts. It was evident from his movements.
Pyo-wol had fallen into situations many times from which he could not get out with simple force alone. Each time, he showed his outstanding heart to the fullest and overcame the impasse.
It was hard to believe that I wasfortable with knowing that fact.
sorry. I made a mistake. I wont force you any more. Instead, feel free to join our side if you change your mind. I will leave the door open for you.
Namgungseol stood up from his seat without regret.
Lee Geomhan also stood up with a firm expression.
I must go now. Whether you join us or not, we will attack the Golden Temple. I hope you make a good decision.
After Lee Geom-han took possession of Pyo-wol, he went outside, followed by Namgung Seol.
Finally, Namgungwol stood up from his seat.
He said to Pyowol before going out.
sorry. Those two were so impatient that I had no time to stop them.
When is the date set for the general offensive?
Five dayster.
Arent you in too much of a hurry?
I judged that the longer the dy, the stronger the defense of the Geumcheonhoe will be. All troops are already secretly moving to Lake Poyang. There is no going back now.
I wish you no luck.
thank you. I couldnt repay all the favors I received, and Im sorry that I have to return to the Union Association like this.
its okay! Take good care of your life.
It should be. Then Ill see you again on a good dayter. Until then, get along.
After Namgungwol took possession of it, he went outside.
Mmm!
An all-out offensive.
Hong Ye-seol and Hong Yu-sin let out a silent voice at the same time.
It was such a big shock.
In particr, Hong Yu-shin was shocked.
I thought I would prepare for at least half a year more. Nam Gung Xue always exceeds Hao Muns expectations.
That means youre in a hurry too.
But are you really not going to help them?
Whether you like it or not, you have no choice but to intervene. Because I have already received a request.
Then why did you say that?
I didnt want Namgungseol to move the way he wanted.
As expected.
Hong Yushin shook his head.
Namgung Seol was the one who organized and moved all of this.
Of course, it was possible because of the existence of Lee Geom-han, but it was clear that she yed the role of the brain.
Hong Ye-seol asked Pyo-wol.
You seem to be very concerned about Namgungseol, right?
Namgungseol is not just a bookmaker. Not only are they smart, but they are also ambitious. She must have envisioned how to reorganize her forces after winning the war. Will she really let us go blind? If we act together, Im sure hell figure out our loopholes and think about how to dispose of them. Thats why I cant go with her.
Then Id rather kill them
In that case, it would be more difficult to unite the Union Association and other sects. Like it or not, its clear that she has a great brain and control.
Its a joke.
It would be better if it was a simple trick. If left alone, she will always be a heartache.
Certainly, there are parts that women dont want to see.
Hong Ye-seol shook his head.
Looking into Namgungseols eyes, I could see that he had huge ambitions.
Its ambition was so great that it made the viewer feel queasy.
Being Lee Geom-han, he had to bear the rumors of Namgung, but if it was someone else, she would have already been eaten by her ambitions.
Looking at the means of discovering the existence of the nameless chief through Namgungwol, as well as the fact that she came all the way to this ce, breaking down her lofty pride, I could see how great she was.
Pyowol looked at Hong Yushin.
Can you grasp the movements of the munpa who joined hands with the Union Reunion?
If you dont know, you dont know, but its not a job to figure out whats going on.
Keep track of their movements. At the same time, the response of the Geumcheonhoe.
Why Geumcheonhoe?
We have to figure out how they will respond.
If you do, Pyo Daehyeop thinks that Geumcheonhoe will detect the movements of Eunryeonhoe and other ns in advance?
They are the ones who rule the world. You must have alreadyid eyes and ears everywhere. Movepletely avoiding their eyes? Id say its impossible.
Sure I guess. I see.
Hong Yushin agreed.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Ye-seol.
Prepare all assassins.
yes!
It was for this day that the assassins had been severely trained over the past few months.
Pyowol murmured.
Ill carry out your request from now on.
Chapter 640
Episode 640
Sunlight hit the surface of the water and scattered fragments in all directions. Pieces of broken light tickled peoples eyes.
There were quite a few boats floating on Lake Poyang where the sun was shining.
Its been a long time since many ships came out of the trolling.
All of this was possible because the Great War was over.
The great battle at Lake Poyang ended with the victory of Geumcheonhoe.
The Geumcheonhoe raided the base of the Eunryeonhoe and seized it.
The Union Reunion suffered a major blow and retreated.
There were far more people who lost their lives than survived and retreated. At least in Lake Poyang, the influence of the Eunryeonhoe hadpletely disappeared.
Thus, the battle at Lake Poyang ended with the victory of Geumcheonhoe. It gave a great shock to those who live in Gangho, but it was a story that had nothing to do with ordinary people.
Rather, they cheered the fact that the fighting at Lake Poyang was over. This was especially true of fishermen who live and work in Lake Poyang.
During the Gangho War, they suffered huge losses because they could not float their boats.
Since they were unable to work, which is their main means of livelihood, they slept more days than they ate.
Because of that, he weed the victory of Geumcheonhoe more than anyone else.
Pull this way.
Be careful, it will tear if you pull it too hard.
Its full.
The faces of the fishermen pulling thes were full of smiles.
This is because the fishermen have not been fishing for a long time, so each is full of fish.
It seemed that theughter of the happy fishermen could be heard all the way to Poyang Lake.
Jang Chun-hwa stood on the shore of Poyang Lake and watched the fishermens fishing in silence.
It was such a peacefulndscape.
As the sunset was added, a more fantastic scene was created.
Despite the beautiful sight that draws peoples exmations just by looking at it, Zhang Chunhuas expression did not change.
He was a man who saw through the essence of the world.
I didnt have enough free time to feel meaningless admiration just by looking at this appearance.
Jang Chun-hwa left the sunset behind and returned to Geumcheonhoe.
The ce that had been shot by the Eunryeonhoe was now upied and used by the Geumcheonhoe.
Meet the lord.
When Jang Chun-hwa returned, the warriors guarding the main gate greeted them with a loud voice.
Zhang Chunhua nodded nonchntly and walked past them and went inside.
father!
Upon arriving at the residence, Zhang Wuji greeted him.
They were two people who looked about the same age.
Jang Chun-hwa asked his son who looked just like him.
Whats going on?
I have something to report.
report? I would have told you to take care of it yourself.
I still feel like I should know.
It must be pretty serious.
Thats right.
Lets go inside.
Chang Chun-hwa passed Zhang Wu-geuk and entered Daejeon.
Zhang Wuji cautiously followed him.
Jang Chun-hwa said while sitting on the throne.
So whats going on?
The movements of the remnants of the Union Association have been detected.
Remnants?
Its not just a remnant. It seems that Shaolin Temple and some other sects are cooperating.
hmm! In the end, it turns out as expected. Strong people always fight against each other, but when a big threates, they hold hands and fight.
Chang Chun-hwa had a calm expression, as if he wasnt surprised at all.
This is because they have already experienced first-hand that strong people united and fought against God.
At the time, he was still young and had little influence on the situation. However, I watched with my own two eyes how strong people united and fought against each other. So I thought it would be the same this time too.
Chang Chun-hwa said to his son.
You will take care of this on your own.
Are you leaving it to me?
If I dont trust my son, who will I trust? I will give you full power.
thank you.
Take care of it perfectly instead. Once you have decided to use your hands, you will not be able to tolerate even the smallest circumstances.
All right.
Zhang Muji lowered his head and replied.
I dont know if you havent drawn your sword, but since youve drawn your sword, wield it properly.
I will keep your advice in mind.
If necessary, you can use the power of Cheonmujang.
Thats
Your ego isnt that important. What really matters is winning at any cost. No matter how good the process is, if you lose, it is the human heart of the world that you will eventually be forgotten. History only remembers the victors, no one remembers the process.
All right. Then, I will borrow some of Cheonmujangs power.
Do it.
Ill just go away.
Zhang Wu-geuk took a hug and went outside.
Jang Chun-hwa, who was left alone, closed his eyes.
Just closing my eyes reminded me of Master.
The only one who gave the brothers a chance and led them, who lived a harsh life as orphans.
People still remember him as a demon. However, Go Geom-wol, who remained in his memory, was more polite and dignified than anyone else.
Gogomwol called him quietly one day and said.
If I lose my life in this war, it will be because of Lee Gwak. But you shouldnt me him.
What are you talking about?
It is because of his character. He is upright and knows how to have mercy on the weak. You must use his character. So whatever the oue, you should never me him.
It is too difficult for a disciple.
Nature will find out.
Master!
If things go ording to my n and Mujang Cheon settles down in Gangho, then from then on, I will live quietly. We will have to live like that for at least two generations.
After saying that, Goh Geomwol closed his eyes.
His anguished expression was still clearly etched in Chang Chun-hwas mind.
Master!
When I was alone like this, I especially missed him.
He killed his master with his own hands.
The world did not know, but hemitted immorality.
I sometimes think about it.
At that time, I wondered what would have happened if I had disobeyed the order of Gogumwol and just watched.
Im sorry, Master. It just doesnt fit my way of holding my breath. Im sorry I couldnt follow Masters instructions.
Dust piled up on his shoulders, which did not even move the slightest like a stone statue.
Namgung-jin came out thousands of times with his troops.
After the death of his father, Namgung Yu-Geom, he rose to the post of chief of thousands of associations.
The younger brothers, Namgung Seol and Namgung Wol, had enemies in the Eunryeonhoe, so he was the only one who had the qualifications to ascend to the thousands of ranks.
Even if the two younger brothers had remained in the thousands of circles, he would have be the master of thousands of circles in the end.
Thats how great his ability was.
Namgung-jin said while looking at the thousands of leaders surrounding him.
Lets hurry because we have to go to Lake Poyang within three days.
we are running out of time. I dont know if Im moving too fast.
Namgung-jin spoke firmly at the elder Iljangos cautious words.
Unryeonhoe and Shaolin Temple also said they would arrive at Lake Poyang within three days. You must not arriveter than them.
Mmm!
To avenge my father and keep the world safe, we must arrive within three days. Only then can we unite with the Eunryeonhoe and the like to defeat the abominable Geumcheonhoe. Could it be that they were the sessors of Shin-Pro-Ryun? It can be so heinous
Namgung-jins jaw muscles twitched.
It was only recently that it was discovered that Mujang Cheon was the sessor to Shin Ma-ryun, who stained Kang-Ho with blood decades ago.
You dont know how absurd and absurd I was when I heard that story from Namgungwol.
The story was so unrealistic that I thought Namgoongwol was telling lies. However, Namgungwol also heard the story from Lee Geomhan. He had no reason to lie. In a way, it was like Gwangmumuns original sin.
This wouldnt have happened in the first ce if Gwangmumuns inspector Lee Gwak hadnt saved Jang Cheonhwa.
Anger surged up at Gwangmumun, who neglected to let the situation happen. But now was not the time to vent my anger on them.
First of all, they had to destroy Geumcheonhoe and Cheonmujang.
That was the reason he epted the Union Federations proposal.
Ipete.
Thousands of elite troops began to move at themand of Namgungjin.
The journey to Poyang Lake was smoother than expected.
Namgoongjin thought it was natural.
This is because thousands of movements and travel routes were very stealthy.
To hide the fact that thousands of unmanned people were moving, they split their forces into hundreds and moved covertly.
Some moved by boat, others disguised themselves as caravans or gs.
Namgung-jin chose a boat as a means of transportation.
He borrowed the entirerge Unma Dogangseon and carried three hundred unmanned people thousands of times.
The troops he led directly were the best of thousands of times.
The warriors who were selected and trained by their father, Namgung Yu-geom, boasted of one-to-one feats.
They were all vengeful.
Because he studied martial arts himself, he had no choice but to be very loyal to Namgung Yu-geom. The anger at the loss of Namgung Yugeom was directed at Geumcheonhoe and Cheonmujang.
Abominable thousand armed bastards.
I will definitely kill them and avenge the Lord.
In their hearts, they vowed to avenge Namgung Yu-geom.
The boat sailed leisurely up the Yangtze River.
The journey to Geumcheonhoe was smooth.
He didnt show any movement, probably because he hadnt been able to get any information from the Golden Temple yet.
As the Geumcheonhoe did not show any movement for two days, the tension of the thousands of warriors aboard the ship gradually eased.
Namgoong-jin said that you should never be vignt, and thousands of warriors responded that they would do the same, but as cotton absorbs water, a loophole was created in their minds.
The ident happened then.
Quaang!
Thousands of times with a roar, the ship on which the unmanned people were riding shuddered greatly.
Thousands of unsuspecting warriors fell to the deck in shock.
Keugh!
what?
The warriors got up quickly and ran to the yer.
The yer was badly broken as if he bumped into something.
What is this?
Why is the boat here empty?
It was a fairlyrge ship that broke the bow of the Unma Dogangseon.
A ship that had flowed somewhere collided with a ship on the Unma Ind.
However, instead of people, only heavy objects such as rocks and trees were loaded onto the boat. As a result, the damage to the Unmado River Ship increased even more.
Water was leaking from the broken bow.
Come on, scoop up the water.
We need to move the boat to the river. You have to move while it is still afloat.
Thousands of unmanned soldiers made a fuss and struggled to rectify the situation. However, despite their efforts, the water flowing into the boat did not decrease at all.
At this rate, the ship would soon sink.
Namgoong-jin had to make a decision.
Drove the boat to the river.
yes!
The sailors answered and drove the boat to the river.
Namgoongjins face twisted.
Theres no way a ship like that would appear by ident. Someone must have been ying tricks.
The boat carrying the rocks and wood had already sunk and disappeared.
When the ship sank, the people on board had to jump out, but not a single person showed up.
It meant that it was an empty boat in the first ce.
There was almost no chance of an empty boat drifting along the river and identally bumping into an Unmado riverboat.
It was clear that someone had intentionally let it flow into the course of the Unma Dogangseon.
damn! I was careless.
If I had looked straight ahead, this wouldnt have happened. It was because it was only necessary to find an empty boat flowing in first and turn the course slightly.
It was then.
A group of unmanned soldiers suddenly appeared on the riverside where the Unmado River Line was headed.
They are thousand armed soldiers.
Enemies are waiting.
There were hundreds of unmanned soldiers all radiating unusual momentum. Thousands of unmanned soldiers saw the gs they were holding and recognized their identity.
On the gs they were holding, the three words Cheonmujang were clearly written on them.
Namgoongjin gritted his teeth.
As expected, it was the thousand armed forces.
His gaze turned to the warrior who radiated the strongest momentum in the midst of the warriors of Cheonmujang.
It was a middle-aged soldier with a beard all over his face.
The developed upper body told me that he was a master of martial arts.
You came here too. Let this evil master deal with you.
The middle-aged mans name is Musang Ak.
He was one of the five masters of Cheonmujang.
He smiled at Namgoongjin.
Namgoongjins face darkened.
It wasnt that I was afraid of the evil.
What he fears is that not only thousands of times, but also other ns advancing to Poyang Lake may have faced the same situation.
If they were already preparing a countermeasure, the disadvantage was the munpa allied with the union association.
Namgoongjin shouted.
We need to let people know that there are ambushes in other factions as well.
Chapter 641
Episode 641
Lee Geom-han looked ahead with a firm expression.
Fierce fighting was going on at the front.
The soldiers who blocked the Eunryeonhoe were the soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe.
After bumping into each other several times, the faces were quite familiar.
It was clear that those who suddenly appeared and attacked were soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe.
Chaa!
Die!
The soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe attacked the soldiers of the Eunryeonhoe with fierce momentum.
The morale of the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe pierced the sky, as they had already won great victories.
Stop them!
Put the bottle on the left. You cant let them dig in.
The Unryeonhoe warriors defended with all their might.
But the terrain itself was too unfavorable to them.
The ce they were currently passing through was in the middle of a canyon.
As I took a secret route to avoid the eyes of the Geumcheonhoe, I naturally passed this canyon.
The enemies attacked from the top of the canyon, and the Unryeonhoe soldiers had to block their offensive from the bottom.
Casualties followed.
Namgungseol came to Lee Geomhan.
A ck man?
Either the information leaked or they must have already anticipated and prepared for our move.
phew! I think it will be thetter.
Then it was our mistake.
No, it was my mistake. If you had imed to be the mastermind, you should have anticipated their movements.
I cant escape responsibility either.
sorry.
Now is not the time to question who is at fault. If we were ambushed, the other ns must be under attack as well.
Lee Geom-han gritted his teeth.
It was clear that if the enemy had anticipated their movements and deployed troops, the damage elsewhere would have been greater.
If he made a mistake, the troops could be rebounded before they even assembled at Lake Poyang.
Namgungseol said.
This is not the time to worry about other forces. We have to do everything in our power to defeat them and make contact.
You lead.
ck man!
Leaving behind Namgungseols calling, Geomhan Lee threw himself.
Lee Geom-han, who quickly ran to the forefront, swung his sword.
Shua!
Cheak!
100 million!
Numerous unmanned people screamed and copsed.
Lee Geom-han was like a lion jumping into a flock of sheep.
He disyed formidable ipetence and defeated the warriors of the Golden Heaven.
When Lee Geom-Han joined forces, the soldiers of Eunryeonhoe fought with Geumcheonhoe with courage.
Namgungseols mercenary skills were added to this.
Oh Dae-joo, support the right side. Geum Dang-ju, lead your men and go back to the enemys rear.
She calmly read the market and operated her forces.
Under themand of Namgungseol, the warriors of the Union League revived and overwhelmed the battlefield.
In the end, the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe, who could not stand it, retreated.
Everyone step back.
Retreat to Yiseon.
The Geumcheonhoe soldiers slipped away like the ebb tide.
Although they won, the expressions of Lee Geom-han and Namgung-seol were not bright at all.
Lee Seon?
Are there any other troops on standby?
They paid attention to the word Lee Seon left behind by the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe when they retreated.
Because that means that another standby force exists.
Lee Geomhan sighed and muttered.
They have already secured their defenses.
You have to go through it head-on. If you take a detour, you will surely waste your time.
I guess so.
There was a time when we promised to gather.
If they did not arrive within that time, there was a high possibility that the Eunryeonhoe and the munpa could not unite and split into quarters.
Lee Geom-han gave the order.
Ill track them down right now and destroy Lee Seon at once.
Honorable name!
The soldiers of the Union Association answered in one voice.
They couldnt even collect the bodies of their colleagues and pursued the defeated soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe.
It was because it was clear that Lee Seon would be where the defeated troops headed.
Lee Geom-han muttered as he spread light air with all his might.
Please everyone should arrive safely.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol moved along the Guandu.
This time Salno was with them.
It was Salno who had lost one arm and one leg. In addition, he suffered major internal injuries, and even a few months ago, it was impossible to move. But now he was walking fine.
It was thanks to the recement of amputated limbs with prosthetic arms and legs.
The borate prosthetic limbs and prostheses were the workmanship of Tang Soqiu in Sichuan.
At Pyo Yues request, Tang Sochu personally made prosthetic arms and legs and sent them to Haimen. Thanks to this, Salno was able to move freely without a great sense of heterogeneity.
Salno seemed to like the new limbs quite a bit.
This is really good.
Chop!
Every time he pounded his prosthetic arm and limb with his fist, a metallic sound erupted.
Salnos prosthetic arms and legs are both made of a special metal by Dang Sochu. Not only was it sophisticated, but its strength was indescribably hard, making it a great weapon in itself.
When he lost his arms and legs, Salno thought he would no longer be able to function as an assassin. So I retreated to the back line and focused on training the ck Assassins. But in his heart, there was always a lingering attachment to his main job.
However, thanks to the prosthetic leg and prosthetic arm sent by Dang Sochu, I was able to move freely again.
Due to the nature of assassins that require stealth, it was unreasonable to go back to work, but he was satisfied with the fact that he could move freely with his two legs.
Because he could walk on two legs, he was able to im himself as Pyowols confidant again, and he was happy to be able to serve him so close.
Did you say that the artisan who made this thing was Dang So-chu?
okay!
I want to repay him. Is this level of metallurgy? I cant believe it.
Looking at the prosthetic arm, Salno was amazed.
It was the same with Pyowol to admire.
I asked Dang Sochu just in case, but I really didnt know that even prosthetic arms and legs could be made so borate.
Ill see for myselfter and repay you.
It should be. Thanks to you, I can live Jays life, so I have to give him all my possessions.
Looks like you have some hidden property, right?
I have quite a bit of wealth umted during my active duty. I dont need it, so it doesnt matter if I give it to him.
Salno was sincere.
I know because I lost an arm and a leg.
How precious it is to move with your own limbs.
Even if I had billions of dors of property, I couldnt do it myself.
Prosecution would be nice. I became rich with a single effort.
Would you like to share some with the Supreme?
its okay.
Hehe! I knew it would.
Salno smiled his characteristic smile.
Hong Ye-seol thought that people have changed a lot while watching such a salno.
In the past, Salno rarelyughed and was a very sinister person. However, standing in front of the Pyowol became an ordinary old man.
The kind of old man you can often see around.
Few could tell from Salnos aura that he was in fact a terrifying assassin.
At least, unless you reach a level simr to that of Salno, or possess a higher rank than that.
This must be because of that person too, right?
Hong Ye-seol looked at Pyo-wol.
From the first time I saw it until now, nothing has changed. In a way, he showed a self-righteous side to the point of being consistent. Even so, the people around him changed little by little under the influence of him. And all of that in a positive way.
Its so amazing. Influencing the surroundings in this way.
Ive never heard of such a person ever.
An existence that changes the surroundings just by existing. But I really didnt know that there would be someone like that by my side.
Just the fact that Pyo-wol was by her side made her heart reassuring.
It was then.
hmm!
Suddenly, Pyowol stopped walking.
Where his gaze was directed, a pile of corpses was piled up.
It looked as if someone had been tugging behind it.
Salno stepped forward and inspected the body.
They seem to be unmanned people rted to the union association.
Looks like there was a fight here.
Pyowol shook his head and looked ahead.
There were also traces of fighting on the front.
The three of them moved along the trail.
The floor was crushed and there were clear traces of blood.
The bloodstains that had not yet dried showed how fierce the battle had been.
Peoples voices were heard not far away.
Shit!
You wicked bastards! A cowardly surprise attack.
Cheak!
The three of them walked faster at the desperate scream.
After breaking through the bushes that blocked the way, a wide open area appeared. A fierce battle was taking ce there.
Those who engaged in bloody fierce battles were the Cheongeomdae, a thousand-armed military men and thousands of ouws.
The Cheongeomdae was one of the thousands of elites.
They moved separately from the warriors led by the owner, Namgung-jin.
All of this was to deceive the eyes of Geumcheonhoe. However, despite their efforts, they were ambushed by Cheonmujang warriors hiding in the corner of the road, and they were on the verge of extinction.
Two thirds of the Cheongeomdae warriors had already lost their lives, and those who survived were also in danger.
To be so strong.
Gongjimun, the master of the heavenly sword, looked around with a gloomy expression.
The Cheongeomdae was on the verge of annihtion, and no matter where you looked, you could only see thousands of armed soldiers.
The Cheonmujang warriors who were surprised were so strong that their chi trembled.
Not only did his individual inaction overwhelm the Cheongeomdae, but he was also very good at group warfare. They also had an advantage in numbers.
Two soldiers of the Muyoungdan clung to one soldier of the Cheongeomdae and attacked.
There was a gap in martial arts, but as they were even hit together, the soldiers of the Cheongeomdae died without using much effort.
Cheak!
lender! Save me
The desperate screams of the subordinates were heard in the ears of the notice. Still, the notice couldnt help them.
It is because he was also caught by the warrior of the Cheonmujang.
The person facing him was Cheonmujang Muyeongdanju Lee Se-moon.
As a warrior trusted by Chang Chun-hwa, he was particrly good at spearmanship.
Cagaga River!
Spears and swords collided countless times.
Gongjimun asked while vigorously swinging his sword.
How did you find out we were going through this?
The route from thousands of times to Lake Poyang is obvious.
Did you know in advance that we would move?
Whats so hard about predicting that? How many targets does the defeated union association have to join hands with?
Keugh!
The notice boards face was terribly distorted.
If Lee Se-moons words were true, all the munpas heading to Poyang Lake would be under attack by now.
Before they could even fight properly, they were on the brink of extinction.
The munpa, who joined hands with Eunryeonhoe, were moving in dispersal to deceive the eyes of Geumcheonhoe and Cheonmujang.
If we had known this was going to happen, it would have been better to unite and move instead of dispersing our forces.
Shuaak!
The notice waved the sword with all its might. However, Se-moon Lee swung his spear and easily blocked his attack.
Empty!
The sword bounced off the window and the chest of the notice opened.
Lee Se-moons left palm hit the heart of the notice. It was one of Lee Se-muns festivals, the st Ridge ().
Perong!
With an explosion, the new type of announcement bounced back.
The explosion field was a burial method that contained the description of the pration mirror. Because of this, when hit by an explosive field, the internal organs are damaged and cannot perform their functions.
That was the situation with the notice now.
Heuk!
The bulletin board vomited ck blood as its organs were shattered. Pieces of broken organs were mixed with the fresh blood.
That was the end of the notice.
hmm!
Only then did Lee Se-moon pull the spear back and look around.
He naturally thought that Muyoungdan would have killed all of the Cheongeomdae led by Gongjimun.
It was because the Muyeongdan was overwhelming the Cheongeomdae until just now.
In fact, it was.
All of the Heavenly Swordsmen were in.
The problem was the Muyoungdan.
The shamanic group that should have flocked around him fell silent.
Lee Se-moons eyes widened as he looked around.
why?
All of Muyeongdan had turned into corpses before I knew it.
Chapter 642
Episode 642
What?
Lee Se-moon instinctively raised the spear and aimed it at the front. But there was no one where his spear was pointed.
All I could see was a dead body.
The bodies of the soldiers of the Cheongeomdae, which they abruptly attacked and annihted, and the corpses of Lee Se-muns subordinate, Muyeong-dan.
The living do not exist.
But it definitely exists.
Its just not visible to his eyes.
Who are you?
Lee Se-moon raised his air power and shouted.
His lions roar resonated throughout the area.
Countless fallen leaves were scattered and dust rose. Still, no movement was detected.
Lee Se-moons eyes narrowed.
They are definitely nearby.
He thought it was a group, not just one or two.
This is because, no matter how good he is, he cannot kill that many subordinates in a short time by himself.
The time he fought fiercely with the notice was only about one or two.
At least three or four warriors had to move to kill Muyoungdan in that short time. Even those who have risen to a very high level are unmanned people.
Whats more, the warriors of Muyoungdan couldnt let out a single scream even when they died. That said, it was a secret surprise attack.
There was only one ss that was so good at surprise attacks in Gangho.
assassin?
It was then.
Se-moon Lee suddenly felt an eerie feeling on his neck.
Lee Se-moon felt a strong sense of danger at the terrifyingly cold feeling.
p!
At that moment, his body soared into the air like a fish on a fishhook.
sso?
Lee Se-moon recognized the identity of the object that was strangling him.
He swung the spear over his head.
Ting!
Along with the sound of metal, there was the sound of a silver thread being cut.
Lee Se-moon, who regained freedom,nded and unfolded a session of brilliant spirit spears.
Shh shh!
Numerous window shadows appeared around his body.
Changyoung created a window screen to protect Lee Se-muns body.
Only then did Lee Se-moon, who found peace, shouted.
Dont be cowardly and surprise me, show yourself
Fu-wook!
At that moment, Lee Se-moon felt a burning pain in Myeongmun Blood.
Without a sound or sign, the ck shadow dug into the window screen and shed a dagger the size of a childs hand into his Myeongmun-Hyeol.
Keugh! what?
Lee Se-moon put on an expression of disbelief.
His window screen was absolutely perfect.
It was a dense window without a chance for even a single raindrop to seep through. It was unbelievable that he had prated such a window screen without any resistance.
Woowook!
The dagger stuck in the Myeongmun Blood pierced the flesh even deeper.
Lee Se-moon trembled with his mouth wide open.
As long as the Myeongmun Blood was destroyed, there was no possibility of him surviving.
Yeahwho is he?
He forced his head back to look at the ck shadow clinging to his back like a cicada.
The ck shadow also raised its head and looked at Lee Se-mun. So I could see his face clearly.
Whiter skin than a woman and a beautiful face.
A foreign atmosphere as if you are not from this world.
The moment he saw his face, Lee Se-mun could think of one of the most famous names in the world.
Pyowol! Are you a Pyowol? How are you how?
Lee Se-moon could not finish his sentence.
its out of breath
dump!
his body copsed
Only then did Pyowol insert the ghost rain into his leather belt and step back. Then, Salno and Hong Ye-seol, who had been secretly hiding, appeared.
Excellence!
Thanks for your efforts.
Even though Muyeongdan was secretly removed, there was not a single drop of blood on their bodies.
The three of them attacked and killed Muyeongdan while Lee Se-moon was distracted by the fierce battle with Gong Ji-mun.
But I couldnt find the cheongeomdae. It was because the Cheongeomdae had already been annihted when they ambush.
Salno said.
The problem is worse than expected. At this rate, all the munpa who cooperated with the Union Association will suffer great damage.
If we make a mistake, the power will be rebound before a full-scale war begins.
Hong Ye-seol was also concerned.
The operation of the Eunryeonhoe was good, but the problem was that the Geumcheonhoe already knew their intentions.
At this rate, numerous casualties would be incurred before reaching Lake Poyang.
He had to fight against Geumcheonhoe with all his strength, and the result was obvious.
As expected, he was in too much of a hurry
Pyowol frowned.
A gentlemans revenge is never toote, even if it takes ten years.
Ordinary people would do that, but the martial arts masters had to be more careful.
Lee Geom-han and Namgung-seol were in too much of a hurry.
If it was really going to be a one-on-one confrontation, it would have been right to unite as one and advance slowly rather than dispersing and moving troops. If so, at least they wouldnt have been so disorganized by the surprise attack.
Pyowol said to Salno.
I cant help it. Tell them to move as prepared.
All right.
Salno put down his backpack and took out a copy of the book.
The well-trained Jeon Seo-gu did not make a sound even though it was in a cage in the backpack.
Salno hung themand of Pyowol on Jeon Seo-gus ankle and sent it flying.
Good food!
After pping its wings above them for a while, Jeon Seo-gu soon flew in one direction.
Neung Gwan-young was a young soldier belonging to the Geumcheonhoe.
He was very ambitious from an early age.
He promised that he would definitely make a big contribution and gain fame in a strong game.
When the Gangho War broke out, he weighed the Geumcheonhoe and the Eunryeonhoe.
Calcte which side is more likely to win.
His choice was Geumcheonhoe.
Geumcheonhoe seemed to have a higher chance of winning. So he entered the Golden Temple.
Entering the Geumcheonhoe, he made numerous contributions.
More than a dozen soldiers of the Union Association died at his hands.
He was recognized for his merits and became a middle cadre of the Union Association.
His position was Cheolryeong Daeju (F`).
He rose to the position of leading the 150 soldiers of the Cheolryeongdae.
He rose to a fairly high position in the Golden Temple, but his ambitions were not met.
He longed for a higher position.
In order to achieve his goal, he had to build a bigger ball.
That was the reason Neung Gwan-young was hiding in the forest.
Neunggwanyeong and Cheolryeongdae were hiding in the forest and ring at Gwando.
It was a ce where the Unryeonhoe unmanned people were expected to pass.
They said that they were secretly moving, but they couldnt fool the informationwork of the Geumcheonhoe.
They obtained information early and upied an advantageous position.
If there is an ambush here, the soldiers of the Union Association will be wiped out without ever having a chance to fight properly.
Neunggwanyeong shouted at Cheolryeongdae.
From now on, stop breathing and wait. Sooner orter, Union Union members will pass by this ce.
yes!
Cheolryeongdae soldiers answered in a low voice.
Neung Kwan-yeong smiled satisfied and red at Guando again.
It was then.
Awesome!
An eerie cutting sound was heard.
Neung Gwan-yeong thought that one of his subordinates was wielding a sword out of boredom.
I was able to tolerate that much.
Take a break!
Then, a second cutting sound was heard.
Neung Gwan-yeong could not stand it anymore.
What kind of guy is this
Neung Gwan-young, who was about to shout, widened his eyes.
I saw a ck shadow moving behind the hidden Cheolryeongdae.
They swung their swords and killed the soldiers of Cheolryeongdae.
The soldiers of Cheolryeongdae didnt notice how secretive they were, even when a colleague by their side died.
Neung Kwan-yeong groaned.
An assassin.
what?
Hut!
It was only then that the soldiers of Cheolryeongdae noticed the assassins surprise attack and responded. However, their response was dyed.
Many unmanned people have already lost their lives.
Where are the assassins?
Chaa!
Cheolryeongdae soldiers fought against the assassins. However, the terrain in the forest was a problem.
It was because the assassins hid in the bushes or cast memorization.
Cheak!
Ouch!
The dead came one after another.
These guys! Cant you stop?
Neung Gwan-young swung his sword and charged. However, his progress was blocked after only five steps.
It was because a ck shadow came out right next to him and attacked him.
His attacks were indeed sneaky and lightning-like.
Neung Gwan-young instinctively swung his sword to protect his whole body, but he could notpletely block the surprise attack.
Take a break!
Kuk!
His left arm was wounded so deeply that it was almost cut off.
Fresh blood poured from the wound like a waterfall. However, Neung Gwan-young had to swing his sword again without a chance to stop the bleeding.
Because the opponent who had been surprised attacked again.
I only need to stop it once.
Assassins are terrifying because they stake everything on the first strike.
If the one-hit kill attack didnt work, there was a high chance of dying from a counterattack.
Thats why Neung Gwan-yeong decided to block the assassins attack and then counterattack. But the assassins inaction exceeded his expectations.
Wedge!
Assassins rushed at him faster than sh.
By the time Neung Gwan-young came to his senses, he had already dug into his chest.
Fu-wook!
The assassins sword pierced Neung Gwan-yeongs chest.
Gagging!
Neung Gwan-young knelt down, coughing up blood.
His chin and chest were stained red with fresh blood.
you you?
Neung Gwan-young struggled and looked at the assassin.
The assassin who stabbed his chest with a sword wasnt even wearing a mask on his face. So his face lit up.
The assassin who abruptly attacked Neunggwanyeong and fatally wounded it was Noe An, one of the Ten Bloodyers.
Noe-an led the assassins of the ck world to ambush and annihte Neunggwanyeong and Cheolryeongdae warriors.
The warriors of Neunggwanyeong and Cheolryeongdae only thought of raiding Eunryeonhoe from hiding, but they never doubted that someone would ambush them.
That was the defeat of Neunggwanyeong and Cheolryeongdae.
They forgot that if they could surprise someone, someone else could surprise them. that caused their deaths.
Neung Gwan-young stopped breathing and looked around.
The cluttered hall was soon tidied up.
The ck Assassins attacked and killed all of Cheolryeongdae.
It might be pushed back in a head-to-head confrontation, but in the case of ambush and ambush, there was no one who could face the ck Assassins.
Since all the unmanned soldiers of Cheolryeongdae were eliminated, it was time to clean up.
Noen An said towards one side of the forest.
Come out now.
As soon as he finished speaking, a shabby-dressed warrior walked out.
He looked around and marveled.
Thats really great. I never thought I would subdue them all this soon.
The man in shabby clothes was dispatched from Haomen under Hong Yuxins order.
He felt goosebumps at the power of the assassins who subdued Neunggwanyeong and Cheolryeongdae without much damage.
No matter how much they surprised them, they did not expect to subdue the elite members of the Geumcheonhoe so easily. It was an inaction that exceeded his expectations.
There are assassins like this in the world. I think I can understand why the inspector is so concerned about transcendence.
said the brain.
I dont have time. Hurry up.
Okay.
Haomundo searched through the luggage of the dead soldiers of Cheolryeongdae with the answer. After a while, he found a pigtail and a piece of paper for correspondence in his luggage.
It was a copy book and paper that Cheolryeongdae brought for the purpose ofmunicating with Geumcheonhoe.
Hao Mun Wu wrote on a piece of paper that he hadpleted his mission and tied it to his ankle.
Go back to your house!
Hao Muns warriors sent Zhen Xu Gu flying high into the sky.
Jeon Seo-gu, which hovered in the air for a while, flew vigorously toward Poyang Lake where Geumcheonhoe was located.
Haowen Wu said to Neuean.
I wrote it in the secretnguage of the Golden Heaven, so I wont have any doubts about the authenticity of the information.
Good work.
Nothing to say
It was when Haowen Wu smiled slightly.
The Unryeonhoe unmanned pass through.
One of the assassins reported.
When I looked at the road, I saw the soldiers of the Union Association passing by in groups.
They passed by, unaware that the troops who were targeting them were hiding in the woods right next to them.
If it wasnt for the brain eye and the assassins, they would have suffered great damage or been annihted.
My brain murmured.
Youll never know that they came back from the dead here, right? Lucky guys.
Things like this were happening at the same time all over the road to Poyang Lake.
Assassins from the ck Territory suddenly raided and eliminated the hiding warriors, and the Haomundos sent a copy of a false report to the Geumcheonhoe.
Chapter 643
Episode 643
Dozens of jeonseogu pped their wings and flew into the golden circle.
A report came in from Cheolryeongdae, where I was dispatched.
A report came in from the Silver Gwang Sword Corps.
Daeju Yu has reported.
In Geumcheonhoe, there were those who separately managed only Jeonseo-gu. They took out the letter that was tied to the ankle of the jeonseogu separately and handed it to the person in charge.
The general manager was Yeo Jin-hwang.
Yeo Jin-hwang was highly regarded for his expertise in collecting and processing information.
He began to read the letters he had received from all over the ce.
In the letter, a secret word used only in the Geumcheonhoe was written.
There was no doubt that it was sent by the warriors of the Golden Heaven.
Yeo Jin-hwang organized all the correspondence and headed to the ce where Zhang Mu-geuk and the leaders were gathered.
A report came in.
How did it go?
Operation is a sess. Everyone says the raid was a sess.
entire?
Thats right. I have reported that every single one has been sessful.
As expected, it worked.
Jang Ho-yeon smiled at Yeo Jin-hwangs report.
It was a n that I had no doubt that it would seed, but the feeling of hearing the report in person was different.
Jang Ho-yeon spoke to Jang Moo-geuk.
At least half of them must have been killed or injured. Its as if weve won since weve dealt this much damage before weve even gotten serious.
Still, you cant be careless.
of course. We are already fully prepared.
Jang Ho-yeon replied in a confident voice.
Forces were concentrated in areas where the enemy was expected to join them.
Even the soldiers from the Unryeonhoe, who were devastated by the raid, could be pushed away in an instant.
Everything was going smoothly and ording to n.
There was no room for the remnants of the Union Association and the munpa that cooperated with them to escape.
Jang Ho-yeon suddenly looked at Jang Mu-geuk with a puzzled expression.
It was because his face was dark even though he had heard a good report.
Why? Is there anything that bothers you?
Its strange.
What is strange?
Because it went so smoothly.
Zhang Mu-geuk felt a strange sense of incongruity.
Its obviously a perfect n, but its strange that it goes so smoothly.
Jang Ho-yeon said with a smile.
Even if everything goes smoothly, Im worried. Its not like you.
hmm!
Its because the n is perfect. Dont worry. They are like fish caught in a. All we have to do is throw a at the gathered defeated soldiers and strike them down.
is it?
The elites of Geumcheonhoe and Cheonmujang moved. Do you think the remnants of the Union Federation will reach this ce safely? It seems absolutely impossible to me. Even these letters are all in secretnguage. The information sent from us is certain.
I guess so.
Jang Wu-geuk shook his head.
Hearing Jang Ho-yeons words, he thought that his concerns were in vain. I felt like I could bury the uneasy feeling for a while.
Now we move too.
Zhang Mu-geuk stood up.
The point where the munpa allied with the Eunryeonhoe would join was already identified using the officers of Cheonmujang.
I didnt want to use the power of Cheonmujang if possible, but it was toote now.
Lets see where were going.
First of all, you had to lead the match against the Union League to aplete victory before you could move up to the next level.
That is where Abi Chang Cheonhwa is.
Zhang Wu-geuk immediately led the elites of the Jincheonhoe and Cheonmujang to the point where the warriors of the Eunyeonhoe were expected to gather.
After!
Lee Geomhan sighed.
He was standing on a high mountain with a panoramic view of Lake Poyang. The mountain was so high that the vast Poyang Lake could be seen even though there was quite a bit of distance left.
This was the gathering ce where the munpa allied with the Eunryeonhoe decided to gather.
You cant predict how long it will arrive.
On the way to this ce, he and Namgungseol were also attacked by the Geumcheonhoe. So I found out.
It means that troops were ced all over the way from Geumcheonhoe to Lake Poyang.
Although he defeated those who came by surprise with his overwhelming inaction, there was no guarantee that the elites of the Union League or other sects that came separately would do the same.
Namgungseol said.
It will probably do a lot of damage.
Phew! I guess so.
It was my mistake. I should have predicted that they woulde out like this.
How could that be Seo Maes fault?
sorry.
New Years Eve?
I think my pride has ruined you.
Namgungseol apologized.
He was confident that he could run the world with his head, but the reality was different.
Unexpected variables appeared one after another, and shecked the ability to adjust them all.
You should have brought in Hao Mun. If that was the case, I wouldnt have allowed the surprise attack due to theck of information.
It came to this point after relying only on the information power of the union association itself.
Namgungseol thought that as soon as this crisis was ovee, Haomen should be annexed.
Until now, no n faction had dared to think of taking possession of Hao Mun. It wasnt because ofck of power. The strength of most of the Haomen disciples was insignificant.
Because it was impossible to grasp all the Hao Mundo that were spreading like weeds, no ns dared to think of getting their hands on them. However, Namgungseol had a different idea.
If you subdue Hong Yu-shin, the superintendent of inspections, youll be able to figure out the overall organization chart. I can do the blitz after that.
Its still far in the future, but I had to draw a picture from now on.
It was then.
There are thousands of unmanned peopleing.
Subhas voice broke her thoughts.
When I came to my senses, thousands of unmanned soldiers were approaching, led by Namgungjin. However, their behavior was unusual.
All of the warriors had their clothes torn and suffered significant injuries.
First of all, the number of troops who decided to join was significantly smaller.
Namgungseol and Lee Geomhan hurriedly approached Namgungjin.
Are you okay?
We lost a lot of troops in an ambush.
Have you been attacked thousands of times?
I divided the troops into five, and three of them suffered great damage from their surprise attack.
Its a big deal.
At least we ended up at this point, but I dont know what the other munpas will be like.
Namgoongjins voice was quiet.
Lee Geomhan nodded and waited for the other ns to join.
After a while, the munpa who decided to join arrived one after another.
The elites of Shaolin Temples Gwangmumun and Mugeomryeon arrived, but the damage was not as great as Lee Geomhan or Namgungseol expected.
There were even munpa who were not harmed at all.
Namgungseol had doubts.
How did this happen?
Mmm!
Lee Geom-han let out a quiet voice.
He asked the owners of the munpa who were not directly harmed what was going on. However, they did not know English either.
Yoo Soo-hwan, the new martial arts master, said.
It seems that someone secretly protected us.
who?
There is only one person in the world who deserves it.
No way are you talking about the leap? But he turned down our offer.
Lee Geom-han made an expression of disbelief.
Yoo Soo-hwan said firmly to him.
Of course, I would have refused to study with the Daehyeop. Being swayed by someone doesnt suit his temperament. Obviously he would have moved on his own.
That
Youll find out sooner orter whether what Im saying is true or not.
I hope that what you said is true. This is sincere.
I know.
Yoo Soo-hwan replied with a calm expression.
Meanwhile, Namgungseols expression distorted after hearing their story.
Is he really helping? I can not believe it.
If Pyowol had really sent assassins from the ck Territory to eliminate the Geumcheonhoe warriors who had been secretly hiding, the current situation would have been understood. But she didnt want to believe it.
For her, Pyowol was an incarnation of evilparable to that of Jang Cheonhwa.
In fact, Pyowol nevermitted any conspicuous evil, but it was unknown what he did behind the scenes.
Of all the people Namgungseol knew, Pyowol was the most sinister and dangerous.
For some reason, Yoo Soo-hwan seemed topletely believe in Pyo-wol, but Namgung-seol couldnt.
Im sure he helped with some ulterior motive.
She still thought that the moon was something she couldnt trust. However, there was no need to show hostility to the moon right now.
First of all, the priority was to lead the war to victory.
If she wins the confrontation with Geumcheonhoe Cheonmujang, Kanghos hegemony wille into her hands and Eunryeonhoe.
It was not toote to decide the disposition of the symbol at that time.
Anyway, he was involved in the war, but thats not bad for us.
He already knew how formidable the power of the group of assassins led by Pyowol was. Even though they didnt officially hold hands, it couldnt be more reliable if Pyowol and the group of assassins were together.
Namgungseol smiled brightly and said.
Anyway, its fortunate that there are many munpa who arrived without damage. From now on, I will give instructions on how each faction should move.
Seeing her boldly stepping up to take the initiative, Yoo Soo-hwan frowned slightly.
It was a ce where the heads of each munpa had a conversation. No matter how much Namgoongseol is Lee Geomhans aide, he shouldnt have acted recklessly like this.
It was the moment when Yoo Soo-hwan was about to say a prickly word.
Its a golden round.
There are also unarmed soldiers.
I can also see the Ugum Hut.
I saw a huge army approaching down the mountain.
The momentum of therge army advancing, flying countless gs, was transmitted to the unmanned people at the top of the mountain.
Lee Geom-han raised his eyes and looked at the lead of therge army approaching.
At the forefront was an unmanned man who radiated an unrivaled presence.
Lee Geom-han recognized his identity at a nce.
Jang Wu-geuk!
Zhang Wu-geuk was the only martial artist in the world who could radiate such momentum.
Arge number of warriors with unusual prayers were lined up around Zhang Wu-geuk.
Even at a nce, it was clear that they were the core soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe.
Lee Geom-han said as if there was a Jang Mu-geuk right in front of him.
Lets cover the unfinished game, Jang Mu-geuk!
Last time, because of Namgungseol, he could not fight to the end and had to retreat. Because of that, it was known to the world that he was defeated, but in fact it was not. It was true that I was at a disadvantage, but I wasnt really defeated.
Lee Geom-han thought it was an opportunity to restore his honor.
Kill Zhang Wujie and go to Zhang Tianhua.
He clenched his fist.
At that moment, a thunderous shout broke out among the soldiers who joined the Union Association.
Whoa!
I was tired froming a long way, but my morale was sky-high.
Namgungseol gave him a sad expression.
Mu-in was a being more influenced by emotion than reason.
It was not an easy task to control the soldiers who burned their fighting spirit after seeing the soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe.
If she stepped out to take the initiative here, there was a high probability of resenting them.
It would have been nice if Geumcheonhoe arrived a littleter.
It was regrettable that the opportunity to seize the initiative had passed over.
On the other hand, the faces of the warriors who joined the union association were flushed red.
Its an opportunity to make a name for yourself.
If I contribute to the victory in this war, my name will remain in Ganghosa.
I must make a big ball.
Their hearts were beating more violently than ever.
The soldiers eyes were focused on Lee Geom-hans hand.
My body was itching to fight.
They hoped that Lee Geom-han would give the order for an all-out attack right away.
Their wishes were conveyed intact to Lee Geom-han.
Since they upied an advantageous position, they could take time toe up with countermeasures. But it wasnt the way the warriors wanted it, and it wasnt Lee Geom-hans way either.
Their blood was seething.
There was only one way to cool the hot blood.
Its about fighting fiercely.
Swoop!
Lee Geomhan stretched out his fist and pointed down the mountain.
Wow!
Attack.
Drive out the Geumcheonhoe.
The warriors scrambled down the mountain.
In an instant, they descended the hillside and shed with the Geumcheonhoe warriors.
The final war between Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe was about to begin.
Chapter 644
Episode 644
The war of soldiers was different from the war of soldiers.
If the soldiers war was conducted by themanders strategy, the unmanneds war had a greater impact on individual judgment.
At first, he bumps into the opponent right in front of him, but soon he instinctively finds an opponent that suits his capabilities and fights.
That was how the warriors fought.
Caga river!
The sound of shing weapons resounded dizzyingly.
Soldiers from both sides exerted all their might.
He threw up everything he had learned and umted so far and attacked his opponent.
Gagging!
Big!
There were people who were wounded and died one after another.
Gwangmumuns unmanned Seo Geumchang swung his sword and killed the opponent in front of him.
Leaving behind the opponent who fell while spraying blood, he blinked his eyes in search of the next opponent.
There was one unmanned figure that stood out in his eyes.
It was a middle-aged soldier wearing a sleeveless military uniform that exposed his shoulders.
The moment he saw him, Seo Geum-changs eyes seemed to re up.
Its because I recognized the other partys affiliation.
You belong to Cheonmujang.
I could tell just by looking at the energy that the opponent gave off.
I felt the unique atmosphere and temperament of those who learned the Cheonmujang mental method from the other person.
bloke!
Seo Geum-chang rushed at the opponent without hesitation.
His sword aimed at the opponents neck. However, the Cheonmujang warriors were not easily tolerated.
Caang!
You are the swordsman of Gwangmumun.
Just as Seo Geum-chang recognized that the opponent was a Cheonmujang soldier, the opponent also recognized that Seo Geum-chang belonged to Gwangmumun.
I will avenge Moonlords enemies.
Seo Geum-chang widened his eyes and performed the magic trick.
The soldiers of Gwangmumun knew that Munju Lee Cheong was killed by Jang Cheon-hwa.
The anger at losing Munju, whom he respected and followed more than anyone else, was great.
Not only Seo Geum-chang, but all the thieves of Gwangmu-mun were attacking the soldiers of Cheonmu-jang with all their might without fear of getting hurt.
Zhang Wu-geuk looked at the scene with his brow furrowed.
What happened?
There were far more warriors of the munpa allied with the Union Association than he thought.
If the damage was really done ording to the letter, there shouldnt have been so many unmanned soldiers.
Then they sent you false information? All the unmanned soldiers who participated in the raid?
Zhang Wu-geuk thought it didnt make sense.
Common sense did not understand that not just one or two ces but a ce that participated in the raid sent false reports.
Under normal circumstances, this would never have happened.
If its not normal has someone else intervened?
It was understandable if someone systematically sent false information.
There was only one group in Gangho that could decode Geumcheonhoes secretnguage and send false information.
Its Haomen.
Poududeuk!
Zhang Wu-geuks teeth were broken.
He already knew that Haomen was deeply rted to the moon. It was not a big secret that Haomuns chief inspector, Hong Yuxin, was in frequent contact with Pyowol.
It is clear that the moon moved Hao-wen and disturbed the information.
I thought I knew what had happened now.
Jang Wu-geuk looked around.
It had been a long time since the battlefield had turned into an asura hell.
Many people lost their lives and were wounded and dying. Still, there was no sign of stopping.
Ivee too far to stop fighting now.
Both sides considered each other to be life-and-death enemies.
We attacked each other with the mindset that we must kill you to live.
As the circumstances progressed, the fight became more intense as time passed.
The open fight didnt matter.
Either way, the stronger side will win.
The problem was that it was not exposed.
There must be an assassin led by the moon somewhere here.
The moment they intervened in the fight in earnest, the scales of the match could be tipped at once.
Zhang Wu-geuk called someone.
An enemy!
yes! soju.
Suddenly, a man in a red uniform appeared without a trace.
He was the lord of the Jeokmyeodae, the bodyguard of Jang Cheonhwa.
Zhang Tianhua specially sent him and the Red Army to help Zhang Wujie.
Zhang Wujie gave him an order.
Somewhere here, assassins who follow the moon must be hiding. Find them and get rid of them.
Are you an assassin?
Yes. Dont look at me as an assassin. Those raised by the god of death will never be weak opponents.
All right.
The enemy disappeared along with the answer.
The Jeokmyeodae wasposed of possessors of strong martial arts, befitting Jang Cheonhwas bodyguards.
Although the number was not veryrge, it possessed the power to instantly erase at least one munpa.
It was too wasteful to deal with mere assassins. However, Zhang Mu-geuk thought that even this much was not enough.
The sense of danger he felt was great.
It was when Zhang Wugei called another subordinate and tried to give an order.
that buck! that buck!
someone came towards him.
For some reason, the sound of his footsteps was especially loud.
Wuji Zhang raised his head and looked in the direction the footsteps wereing from.
ck man!
The warrior approaching with a long sword was his nemesis Lee Geom-han.
I havent seen him for several months, but Lee Geom-hans prayers have changed greatly.
Stop!
I cant go to my lord.
Two warriors of the Geumcheonhoe attacked Geomhan Lee.
They soared into the sky and performed their own feasts.
At that moment, Geomhan Lee swung his sword at them.
Whoo!
It sounded like an eerie sound, and then the soldiers attacking Lee Geom-Han were shattered in the air.
It literally turned into blood and sand and crumbled down.
It was unbelievable power.
Patter!
Lee Geom-han approached Jang Moo-geuk, leaving behind the bodies of the soldiers pouring down like rain.
Zhang Wuji slightly narrowed his eyes.
As expected, it should have been finished at that time
He said that it was a remarkable match if it was the third day of bereavement.
Even an ordinary literary man could do that, but it was needless to say in the case of Lee Geom-han, the most outstanding yer in the world.
Zhang Wu-geuk felt a strong sense of danger.
ck man!
He raised his sword and aimed it at Geomhan Lee.
I had no intention of having a leisurely conversation.
e!
Chaaaaa!
Lee Geom-han let out a spirit and rushed at Jang Moo-geuk.
Zhang Wuji also swung his sword with all his might.
Whoa!
Their swords and swords collided again after several months.
The ground was stained with blood.
I dont know how many people died.
There were countless corpses piled up on the blood-stained ground.
Shisan Blood Sea.
It was such a horrific sight that I couldnt bear to open my eyes.
Sogyeoksan also saw the scene.
Currently, he was hiding on the outskirts of the battlefield with the ck Assassins.
Its really fierce.
Sogyeoksan also prided itself on having gone through all the battles, but had never seen such arge-scale war.
The spectacle of uncountable number of warriors turning into demons was truly terrifying.
Even Sogyeoksan, who prides himself on being the owner of the Iron Stone Gundam, was shocked.
crazy! No matter how much the enemies of life and death are enemies, they hate each other to this extent?
Sogyeoksan shook his head.
It seemed that the madness of the group paralyzed the individuals judgment itself.
It was the first time I had ever seen such a scene of madness.
h h!
Ouch!
Not far away, a man was being cut in two and dying.
The opponent swung a huge godfather and broke it in two.
The warrior who cut people apart like trees blinked his eyes in search of his next victim.
The warrior with the godfather looked more like a bloodthirsty demon than a human being. Not only that, but all the unmanned people in this ce were the same.
Sogyeoksan shook his head at the terrible sight unfolding in front of his eyes. However, he soon came to his senses and grabbed his weapon.
Pyowol ordered him and the assassins of the ck Territory.
He said to help the munpa who cooperate with the Eunryeonhoe in the dark. Even so, he was ordered never to appear.
In the distance, I could see Noe-an and Sa-young hiding.
To the eyes of ordinary people, they would not be able to see them hiding, but to the eyes of Sogyeoksan, a fellow assassin, they could clearly see them.
Their eyes met in midair.
There was no need to even talk.
Its because they know each others intentions just by looking into their eyes.
They nodded and moved at the same time.
Swoop!
The assassins, who permeated the battlefield silently, began to assassinate the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe.
Gagging!
Kuk!
The soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe were helplessly attacked by an unexpected assassins ambush.
The ck Assassins who were trained by Pyowol far exceeded the level of ordinary Assassins.
Taking advantage of the chaos of the battlefield, the assassins moved like fog without a sound or sign.
It was only after they had done a lot of damage that the warriors of the Golden Heaven noticed the existence of the assassins.
An assassin.
Everyone be careful.
But unfortunately for them, even if they noticed the existence of the assassins, it wasnt enough to stop them.
The chaotic battlefield was nothing short of a stage for them.
There are those who help in darkness.
cheer up!
The soldiers from the union association also noticed the assassins. But they werent afraid at all.
Because they noticed that the assassins were helping them.
It didnt have to be mortally wounded or killed.
This is because the power of the opponent is greatly reduced even if the assassins inflict small wounds.
The Unryeonhoe fighters intensively attacked and knocked down the fighters wounded by the assassins.
The assassins also made full use of the Unryeonhoe warriors.
It is to attack and injure the soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe, who are distracted from dealing with the soldiers of the Eunryeonhoe.
It wasnt too difficult for the soldiers of the Unryeonhoe to kill the warriors of the Geumcheonhoe, whose bnce was scattered by the unexpected attack of the assassin.
can win.
Push more.
Union Union warriors rallied to join the assassins.
As a result, the Geumcheonhoe warriors were temporarily pushed back.
Shit!
You cowardly bastards! Mobilizing assassins?
The Geumcheonhoe warriors gnashed their teeth and swung their weapons.
The assassins were aiming for the back of the Geumcheonhoe warriors.
Even though they knew there was an assassin, the warriors of the Golden Heaven couldnt pay attention to the rear. It was because the soldiers of the Union Association were tenaciously holding on to it.
Swoop!
An assassin stabbed a sword aiming at the back of such a warrior of the Golden Heaven.
The assassin had no doubt that his ambush would seed.
Caang!
However, his sword bounced off with a metal sound.
It was not defended by the target soldier. He was still engaged in a fierce battle with the Unryeonhoe unmanned.
The person who blocked the assassins sword was apletely different soldier.
The soldiers wearing blood-red clothes were the Red Army.
Jang Chun-hwas bodyguard organization, the Jeokmyeodae, finally appeared on the battlefield.
Shu Gak!
The soldiers of the Red Army killed the assassin with a single sword.
The assassin was unable to respond to the sh-like attack and copsed, sttering blood.
The most terrifying thing about assassins was when they were hiding and attacking.
The assassins who appeared were not so frightening.
At least for the enemies.
The Red Army attacked without missing the moment the assassins appeared.
How dare assassins and the like try to distort the system.
The lord of the enemy of the enemy, the enemy of the enemy, sneered and murmured.
drip!
Blood ran down his sword.
He also killed two assassins at once.
The enemy hunted the assassins, and the enemy was at the center of it.
The enemy who was encouraging his subordinates suddenly felt eerie.
The enemy knew well what this feeling meant.
Murder! Who dares to target me?
He looked around and his eyes lit up.
Chapter 645
Episode 645
Sogyeoksan was the one who was aiming for the enemys soul.
If I dont get rid of him, the damage will increase.
The martial arts of the enemy were at odds with the assassins.
Not only was he strong in martial arts, but his senses were abnormally developed, so he could easily detect the presence of assassins.
The entire Red Army had the same senses as the Red Soul.
It was the characteristic of martial arts they had learned inmon.
ck Circle Sensing Gong (ڈAБ).
If you learn this martial art, your senses will be extremely developed and you will be able to capture any minute movement.
It was a martial art that could be said to be in conflict with the stealth techniques of the assassins.
Sogyeoksan had no idea that his opponent had mastered such a monster. Just by intuition, he realized that the other person was at odds with himself.
If he didnt kill the Red Soul and the Red Army now, the damage from the assassins would increase exponentially.
I had to remove them before that.
Sogyeoksan held his breath and looked at the enemy.
The ce where he hid was under the corpse, not far from the enemys soul.
It was a man whose name was unknown.
I didnt know if he was a member of the Geumcheonhoe or a member of the Eunryeonhoe, and I wasnt interested.
The important thing is that his body makes for an excellent cover.
Underneath the corpse, Sogyeoksan was hiding, holding his breath.
His gaze was fixed on the enemy standing in the middle of the battlefield.
Just looking at it gave me goose bumps on my forearms.
He was strong enough to make even the assassins who reached the heights of Sogyeoksan Mountain fearful.
It was to the point of wondering why such a strong man hadnt been known to Gangho yet.
My skin hurt like being pricked with a needle.
The air waves that Jeoksong sprayed stimte Sogyeoksans skin.
When Sogyeoksan Mountain moves, the air waves spread out like a will sway.
What a great guy.
Its a level where you can detect the movement of an assassin by spraying air waves.
If there were only such people in Gangho, there would be no ce for assassins.
The enemy knows that he is hiding.
I just dont know exactly where it is.
Its a battle of patience.
Its been a long time since Ive had a fight like this.
Sogyeoksan took all the strength out of his body.
Being nervous doesnt do much for the patience fight.
You have to rx as much as possible and maintain a state of mind like that of the Myungkyungsoo.
He was so perfectly assimted with the surroundingndscape.
Look at this.
The enemys soul tightened the hand holding the sword and looked around.
There must have been an assassin hiding somewhere.
He was no ordinary assassin.
He shed his murderous intentions for a while, but hepletely hid his presence like a lie.
There was no way an assassin who reached this level would be ordinary.
Am I going to be the head of the assassins?
A mischievous smile appeared on his lips.
The red soul unfolded the ck circle empathy to the extreme.
In an instant, the air waves spread more densely in all directions.
this guy!
At that time, a nearby soldier of the Union Association found him and attacked him.
An annoyed expression appeared on the enemys face.
Instead of the fish he wanted, he caught a minnow.
No, it went well.
Assassins aiming for him would note out unless there was a ten percent chance. In that case, it was better to deliberately expose the loophole and bring him out.
The enemy deliberately exposed a loophole in his back and swung his sword.
Chow ha ha!
Cheak!
The soldier of the Eunryeonhoe, who had been running vigorously, was decapitated at once.
It was then.
Sogyeoksan, which had been holding its breath until now, took a surprise attack.
He had bitten the bait thrown by the enemy.
I knew it was a trap, but the bait was too sweet to bear.
Sogyeoksan bit the bait.
Wash!
His sword reached the enemys throat in an instant.
Its my victory.
It was the moment when Sogyeoksan was sure of victory.
Suddenly, a subtle film formed over the enemys body.
Sogyeoksan recognized Maks identity.
Self-defense strong ki?
Tuong!
At that moment, Sogyeoksans sword bounced off in self-defense.
Hehe! Got it.
The enemy let out a phoneme and swung the sword backwards.
His sword was already young.
Kuk!
I couldnt afford to dodge.
Sogyeoksan hurriedly focused his energy on the sword and blocked the sword.
The sword steel exploded.
bang!
Kuk!
The impact, as if struck by a huge sledgehammer, made Sogyeoksan scream.
Humpback!
The red spirit rushed at it, bulging its bell-like eyes.
Sogyeoksan, who had already lost his strength with a single sword attack, did not have the strength to block the enemys attack.
Its over.
Sogyeoksan regretted his judgment of snapping the bait.
I thought I could handle it enough, but the opponents inaction was much higher than my own.
He deserved to die just for not recognizing the strength of his opponent.
The bloody sword steel was pierced.
Sogyeoksan closed his eyes and waited for death.
Quaang!
An explosion erupted, and Sogyeoksans body shuddered. But I didnt feel the pain I thought it would.
Sogyeoksan cautiously opened her eyes.
Then he saw a one-armed warrior blocking his way.
Sogyeoksan immediately recognized the identity of the one-armed warrior.
Hwangbochiseung?
He was a one-armed warrior called the King of Dokbi Kwon.
At the crucial moment, Hwang Bo Chi-seung intervened and saved his life.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung said with his gaze fixed on the enemy.
Are you okay?
Okay.
I will deal with this guy, so kill the others.
i get it.
Sogyeoksan answered without hesitation.
It was not the time to show pride.
Sogyeoksan ran to another ce without looking back.
The red spirit frowned and red at Hwangbochiseung.
The hand holding the sword was shaking.
I was shocked so strongly.
Who are you?
Call me Hwangbochiseung.
King of poison control?
Did you know?
Hasnt he been quite famoustely? What is your rtionship with the assassins?
We are serving the same lord.
Lord?
The four god Pyowol. He is my lord.
At Hwang Bo Chi Seungs answer, the eyes of the enemy trembled.
Pyowol was never an existence to be ignored.
No, it was more dangerous than anyone else.
The enemy looked around and asked.
Where is he?
Where do you think you will be?
Youre joking with me cant you?
The enemys face hardened.
Because the worst assumption came to mind.
Are you aiming for the lord?
exactly!
You are crazy. How dare an assassin or something like that go after Mr. Jang without even knowing the subject?
He is not an assassin.
joy! No matter how much rhetoric you use, it doesnt change the fact that you are an assassin.
Think whatever you want.
I will kill you first and find and kill the god of death.
Ive wanted to fight a master like you for a long time too.
You dont even know the subject.
The enemy made a face that was absurd.
Hwang Bo-chi-seung is said to have recently gained fame as a strong yer, but he was only a new master.
On the other hand, he was an absolute master who had been active for decades.
Although his fame is not known due to his activities in the shadows, Jininbas inaction was never inferior to other absolute masters.
Otherwise, Zhang Tianhua would not have taken him as his confidant.
Ill pluck the head at once.
Shia!
The enemy spirit swung the sword.
It wont be easy.
Hwang Bo Chi-seung threw out his only fist with all his might.
His knuckles, which were as big as the lid of a pot, were filled with clear strong energy.
It was Kwon Kang.
Kwaaang!
Geomgang and Gwongang collided in the air.
There were no people on the battlefield.
The madness that spread in the air paralyzed the reason of the warriors, and the hot heat exploded their rage.
The warriors swept away by madness were no different from beasts.
Die!
Great!
Cries and shouts resounded, and death swept across the battlefield like a gue.
Its crazy.
Hong Ye-seol, who watched the scene from afar, shook his head slightly.
She prided herself oning out of the chaos in her own way, but this was the first time she had ever seen the entire battlefield engulfed in madness.
Furthermore, most of the people fighting here were disciples or children of prestigious families.
Those who had been taught courtesy and benevolence since childhood were fighting like animals, forgetting even the bare minimum of duty.
It was a sight that even Hong Ye-seol, who had thick bones at the bottom of the river, could not bear.
On the other hand, Pyowol kept an eye on the battlefield without changing his expression.
It wontst that long.
It seemed that the war situation would remain tight for the moment, but the Union Association was at a disadvantage. At least, he is enduring thanks to the help of the assassins, but even if there is a slight change, the weight of the match will tip towards Geumcheonhoe.
Pyowol said.
egg nt!
yes!
The two walked past the battlefield.
A fierce fight was going on right next to it, but not many people recognized Pyowol.
It wasnt a simple stealth technique or ult technique.
It is perfectly assimted with its surroundings.
In the eyes of the soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe, they were seen as soldiers of the Geumcheonhoe, and the soldiers of the Eunryeonhoe recognized that they were on their side.
Because of that, I watched Pyowol pass right next to me, but I watched it.
Thanks to this, Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol were able to reach the other side of the battlefield without being disturbed by anyone.
It was then.
her! Ideal hit. weird.
Suddenly, a grumbling voice was heard.
It was a very bizarre voice.
In an instant, Hong Ye-seol felt goosebumps all over his body.
It was not simply because the voice came out of nowhere, but because the moment I heard it, I felt a creepy feeling as if I was digging my neck with an awl.
The owner of the voice was an old man with white hair and beard, five feet tall.
The old man was looking straight at the ce where Pyowol and Hong Ye-seol were with his pipe on.
Huh! Strange Kuna. Strange! Are my eyes wrong?
He looked straight at the moon.
There was a really disturbing light in his eyes.
It was because there was definitely a person in front of me, but their presence was blurred as if there was fog.
Has presbyopiae already? Why do you look so blurry?
Rubbing his eyes, the old man trembled.
The old man moved his gaze to Hong Ye-seol with a smoking pipe.
Hong Ye-seol was very clearly visible.
hmm! Is it like witchcraft?
The old man tapped his head with a pipe.
Ashes fell and scattered, but the old man didnt care.
In an instant, his eyes grew intense.
He raised his energy and focused on his eyes.
It looks good now. who are you Judging from the fact that he uses the magic of lowering awareness, he doesnt seem to be a soldier of a political faction.
If you want to know this persons identity, isnt it polite for you to reveal it first?
Hehe! What are manners on the battlefield? But let me tell you that Im not wrong. Nobu is called Cheolgeumak, the three-jangro of Cheonmujang.
Three elders? Are there other elders?
You have a lot of questions. But you havent answered my question yet.
Yes!
Instead of answering, Pyo-wol called Hong Ye-seol.
yes!
It is strong.
I know.
Please.
Leave it to me.
Hong Ye-seol nodded.
Pyo-wol looked at Hong Ye-seol for a moment and then moved on.
Cheolgeumak gave him an absurd expression.
That, that
A light of anger shed on his face as he thought he had been made fun of.
He tried to kill Pyowol by attacking him, but noticed that Hong Ye-seol had disappeared without a trace.
assassin?
There was only one kind of being that could deceive his senses and disappear in that short time.
Is it an assassin? Damn it.
Hong Ye-seol was hiding somewhere, aiming for his throat.
If I had known it would be like this, I should have attacked it when I first recognized it.
Chapter 646
Episode 646
Pyowol left the battlefield and arrived at Lake Poyang.
A small boat floated in the empty dock.
A familiar figure was standing on top of the boat.
wee.
The man who weed Pyo-wol was none other than Hong Yu-sin, the superintendent of Hao-mun.
You came first.
Pyowol got on the boat.
Hong Yu-shin said while holding the oars.
I was waiting for you toe in yesterday.
The Geumcheonhoes surveince must have been severe.
Because of that, I had a lot of trouble averting my gaze. A lot of subordinates have been sacrificed.
It wasst night that Hong Yu-shin entered Lake Poyang.
At that time, the vicinity of Poyang Lake was littered with Geumcheonhoe soldiers.
As a result, many of his subordinates were sacrificed to divert their attention.
Thanks to their sacrifice, Hong Yu-shin was able to infiltrate safely.
Hong Yoo-shin, who infiltrated Lake Poyang, waited for Pyo-wol while analyzing the information he had gathered.
Pyowol asked Hong Yushin.
What about Chang Chun-hwa?
I am staying at the old union association manor.
Jang Chun-hwa was staying at Eun-ryun-hoe, which was upied by Geum-cheon-hoe.
Even though the war between Eunryeonhoe and Geumcheonhoe was in full swing, he did not show his face once.
He didnt even know that he didnt think he fit the rank even in the great battle with the fate of the strong.
Hepletely entrusted the Great War to his son, Mu-geuk Jang. He was secluded in the old union association manor, as if he had nothing to do with himself, except to send military personnel of Cheonmujang to support.
It was a move that ordinary people could not understand.
Hong Yu-shin also tried to understand him, but eventually gave up.
His conclusion was one.
He is absolutely not guilty. Its apletely different way of thinking than what most people think.
I guess so.
Pyowol shook his head.
Hong Yushin suddenlyughed.
This person is also unique.
Pyowol also had a different way of thinking than ordinary people.
Hong Yu-sin, who prided himself on being able to read the insides of people, was unable to read the insides of Pyo-wol.
Squeak! Squeak!
Hong Yu-shin rowed the boat and moved it.
Each time he rowed, five boats slid straight out.
Fortunately, there were no other ships on the Poyang.
This is because people who intuit Jays strong battle did notunch the ship.
Unmado riverboats, rice cookers, and even small fishing boats all disappeared.
Thanks to this, Hong Yu-shin was able to focus only on rowing without worrying about other boats.
Squeak! Awesome!
Every time Hong Yu-shin rowed, the sound of wood rubbing resonated over Lake Poyang.
Because the surroundings were so quiet, the sound of rowing was particrly loud.
The boat moved forward at a very high speed because Hong Yu-shin injected inner energy and rowed.
Hong Yu-shin asked while rowing.
What do you think will happen if the Geumcheonhoe wins?
what?
Its Kang Ho. If it ends with the victory of Geumcheonhoe, what will be the fate of Kangho?
well! Will anything change?
yes? nothing changes? Isnt Cheon Mu-jang, the main axis of the Geumcheon-hoe, the sessor of Shin-ma-ryun?
so?
yes?
Would people be happy when the Union Association and the existing munpa ruled Gangho? Conversely, would people be unhappy if Chun Mu-jang became the loser of Kang-ho? Its just a change in the ruling ss, and most peoples lives wont change dramatically.
Then why are you going to Zhang Tianhua? If there is no change, can we ignore it?
Because I received a request.
Whomissioned Pyo Daehyeop?
Lee Chung!
Are you talking about Gwangmu Munju Lee Cheong Daehyeop?
Hong Yushin widened his eyes.
I never dreamed that Lee Cheong would ask Pyo Wol.
Did Li Qing Daqiao really make the request?
My God! Did Li Qing Dahuimissioned it while he was alive? So, it means that he had already foreseen his own death.
Hong Yu-shins hands trembled while rowing.
It was such a shock.
He knew that Pyo-wol met Lee Cheong, but he never imagined that Lee Cheong would ask Pyo-wol to assassinate him in preparation for his death.
Pyo-wol, the person who had uttered shocking words that made Kang-ho upset, did not change his expression.
What the hell
Hong Yushin shook his head.
He thought that he knew about Pyowol to some extent, but it seemed that he was wrong.
It was tiring to count how many secrets he had.
after!
Hong Yu-shin gave up on understanding and sighed.
Silence hung over the small boat for a moment.
It was when the ship passed halfway through Lake Poyang.
Suddenly, arge ship appeared on the other side.
It was a ship sorge that it could not bepared to the ship that Hong Yu-shin and others were on. It was as if a small ind was moving.
There were many unmanned people on board the ship.
Hong Yushin widened his eyes.
It is a ship operated by Cheonmujang.
The Cheonmujang ship was approaching the ship Pyowol was riding on. It was clear that transcendence was the goal.
If they collide with Cheonmujangs ship, Hong Yushins ship would be smashed and sunk in an instant.
how?
Just go straight ahead.
But
It was when Hong Yu-shin hesitated.
Wow!
Suddenly, I heard the sound of something breaking through the waves and running from behind.
Hong Yu-shin was startled and looked back to see a huge ship approaching from behind.
Moo Geomryun?
This is the boat that Yoo Soo-hwan sent. Cheonmujang leaves it to them and we pass on like this.
All right. If thats the case
Originally, Mugeomryun cooperated with Geumcheonhoe. However, after Yu Su-hwan became a ryanju, he was cooperating with the union association.
The captain who operated the martial arts ship shouted.
Hold tight, everyone.
A thousand-armed ship was approaching from the front, but he did not change course and instead increased its speed.
You want to hit it head-on.
That crazy
Are we going to sink together?
There was an uproar on the Cheonmujang ship.
It was because, in their eyes, it seemed that the Mugeomryeon ship was only going toe together.
However, the martial arts captain did not do this without thinking.
He believed in the strength of the ships he operated.
Boats operated in the sea and boats operated in freshwater were different from the structure. Ships operated in the sea were made several times stronger than ships operated in fresh water to ovee the rough waves.
In addition, the wood of the ship itself was pickled in brine, so it couldnt evenpare in strength.
Hong Yu-shins boat, which was caught between the two boats, slightly changed its course and escaped.
Kwajik!
The two ships finally collided.
What was terribly broken was Cheonmujangs ship.
The bow flew away and the water from theke flowed into the boat.
Shit! Ride across.
Yaah!
The soldiers of Cheonmujang abandoned the sinking ship and boarded the Mugeomryeon ship.
Take it!
Damn it!
You shouldnt let a single one get on board.
While the Mugeomryeon and Cheonmujang fighters shed, Pyowols boat leisurely crossed Poyang Lake.
He could hear people screaming and screaming behind him, but Pyowol didnt turn his head once and only looked straight ahead.
This was also a promise with Yoo Soo-hwan.
Yoo Soo-hwan said.
Go to the ce where Chang Cheonhwa is without looking back or to the side.
At least at Lake Poyang, they said that they would block any enemy from approaching.
Yoo Soo-hwan kept his promise by sending the strongest ship.
Now it was Pyowols turn to keep his promise.
Hong Yu-shin gritted his teeth and rowed.
The boat stretched out and was now almost on the other side of Lake Poyang.
I could see the old union meeting in the distance.
Pyowol said to Hong Yushin.
You go back now. From now on, I will go alone.
Are you sure you want to go alone?
I am grateful to you. Thanks to you, I was able toe here safely. But from now on I have to go alone.
An assassin needs the help of many people to seed in a single murder.
Gathering information on the murder target, building a safe house, and preparing an escape route is something that cannot be done alone.
The stronger the murder target, the more people will need help. But in the end, it was the assassins job to carry out the murder.
You can get help only in the preliminary stage, but killing the target directly is ultimately the responsibility of the assassin.
Hong Yu-shin knew that too.
He stopped rowing and looked at Pyowol.
I hope that you will finish the murder safely and return.
thank you!
Pyowol smiled softly.
This was the first time he had shown Hong Yu-shin a smile. So it felt more unfamiliar.
If you dont want toe back
Sweep!
Before Hong Yu-shins question was finished, Pyo-wol silently obtained it.
Pyowol, who went into the water without sshing a drop, never appeared again.
Hong Yu-shin stood on the boat for a long time and did not move.
On the surface, Lake Poyang appeared to be stationary.
It didnt have waves like the sea, and it didnt flow noticeably like the river.
However, the water in Poyang Lake was constantly moving.
However, the flow was so slow that it seemed to stand still. But the deeper the water, the faster the current moved.
Pyowol practiced the immersion technique and surrendered himself to the current.
I didnt even have to move my arms and legs.
The current took care of it and brought him to the waters edge.
All he needed was the patience to hold his breath for long periods of time.
We finally arrived at the shore of theke we were aiming for.
Only then did Pyo-wol move and stick his head out above the surface of the water.
Thekeside was quiet.
The human figure was not visible at all. However, the sense of the moon could not be fooled.
three!
Three warriors were hiding in the reeds by theke.
Unmanned people who spread the Great Law on Demons and deceived their presence.
Theyre assassins.
Although Pyowol led the world of assassins and made the ck World, not all assassins came under Pyowolsmand.
There were assassins who were out of reach of Pyowols influence, and there were also assassin groups independently operated by the Daemunpa.
It was natural for a n with a thousand armed forces to have at least one group of assassins to take care of the dirty work.
Even if that level does not reach that of the white ghosts or the assassins of the ck world.
Those hiding in the reeds now were the assassins raised by Cheonmujang itself.
Their mission was only one.
To find and kill those who recklessly approach the ce where Jang Chun-hwa is.
Nothing could be as useful as an assassin in finding and taking out those sneaking up on them.
Even at this moment, they were monitoring theke with their senses extended to the maximum.
Pyowol evaded the assassins surveince and moved.
No matter how much the assassins focused their attention on it, it was useless.
Pyowolpletely erased his presence and assimted into the surroundingndscape and approached behind the assassins.
Signal firecrackers were ced next to the assassins.
The moment a suspicious movement is detected, they set off firecrackers to inform the headquarters.
But it didnt happen that they set off the firecrackers.
Fufufufu!
This is because the back of their heads was prated by a suhonsa.
The assassins died without even realizing that they were dying.
In an instant, Pyowol, who had organized the assassins, scanned the reed field.
I could feel the secret breathing everywhere.
There are more assassins hiding here.
Pyowol moved to hunt them down.
A wind of blood began to blow in the quiet reed field. However, no assassin noticed it.
Chapter 647
Episode 647
The wide-eyed assassin convulsed as if he had epilepsy.
His eyes, which gradually faded from focus, were full of questions.
When?
That was the assassinsst thought.
Darkness soon came and his body stretched out.
its obvious
A ck shadow rose behind the dead assassin.
The ck shadow was the moon.
Pyo-wol looked at the assassins corpse with sunken eyes.
Lee Ja was thest assassin hiding in the reed field.
There was no longer any living creature in the reed field.
Pyowol got out of the reed field and headed for Eunryeonhoe.
There were many soldiers in the old Eunryeonhoe area.
They were soldiers dispatched from Cheonmujang, not belonging to Geumcheonhoe.
The soldiers of Cheonmujang were closely monitoring the area without a chance to leak a drop of water.
Infiltrating their surveince seemed almost impossible.
After looking at them for a while, Pyowol went down to a nearby stream.
A foul stench emanated from the silgaecheon that ran through the city.
Pyowol knew why.
This is because all the filth from the Eunryeonhoe manor is dumped into the silgaecheon.
As I walked along the Silgaecheon, I soon saw a passage leading to the Eunryeonhoe manor.
Through this passage, dirt is discharged to the outside.
An iron grate the size of a childs forearm was installed in the passage through which the filth was discharged.
The iron bars were made of iron for 10,000 years in preparation for an unexpected invasion.
Most people would be thrilled to know that they spent that expensive 10,000 years just to block the passageway through which sewage was discharged. However, it was an inevitable choice for the Federation Council.
This is because no one tried to protect the passage through which the filth was discharged. So, instead of being guarded by a person, they tried to block intruders with an iron bar made of iron.
Mannyeonhancheol is said to have the strongest strength in the world, but it was not strong enough to withstand the strong wind.
Pyo-wol pulled out the sasa-gang and cut it like a jigsaw.
Sudden!
The iron bars made of iron for thest year were cut through like cans of millet.
After cutting off one of the iron bars, Pyo-wol put his body into the cramped gap.
Pyowol, who entered the underground passage without difficulty, red inward.
Various organs and traps were installed inside the passage.
The moment I touched even one, a signal was supposed to go inward immediately.
Although the owner changed from Eunryeonhoe to Geumcheonhoe, the traps and organs were maintained.
Beforeing here, Pyo-wol obtained and memorized information about the agency and traps through Hong Yu-shin.
Pyowol moved cautiously, avoiding traps and institutions.
Cold! Cold!
With every step he took, the knee-high filth swayed loudly. And the stench got even worse.
A terrible stench was stimting his sense of smell, but Pyo-wol moved forward without a frown.
This stench could not do him any harm.
The underground passageway, where no light entered, was asplicated as a maze. However, Pyo-wol arrived at the destination without getting lost.
It was a ce where people dumped their filth.
Seruk!
Pyowol quietly came out and looked around.
Fortunately, no one was around.
In a quiet manor without a single person.
He arrived safely at the union meeting.
Pyo-wol did not immediately move to the ce where Jang Cheon-hwa was, but headed towards the well. It was to erase the smell that had umted in the body while passing through the underground passage.
Pyowol drew water from the well and sshed it on his body several times before using his inner energy.
Chow ha ha!
The water quickly evaporated along with the smell.
Pyowol, who hadpletely erased the smell, moved again.
Even inside, the boundaries were strict. However, unlike the outside, there were quite a few spaces inside for Pyowol to hide.
Pyowol moved using the climax of stealth.
Numerous people were guarding the inside, but no one noticed the existence of Pyowol.
In an instant, Pyo-wol crossed the wall of the outer garden and infiltrated the inner garden.
In the deepest part of the inner garden, there was Chang Tianhuas dwelling ce.
It was said that Chang Chun-hwas dwelling ce waspletely cut off from the outside world.
Originally, it did not exist, but after Geumcheonhoe took control of Eunryeonhoe, it was newly created.
The interior and exterior werepletely disconnected using tall walls and steep steps.
Even when he was in Cheonmujang, Jang Cheonhwa chose to be isted.
He was a natural born martial artist.
Cheonmujangs great and small affairs were entrusted to his aide or Jang Mu-geuk, and he devoted himself only to martial arts.
Such a tendency did not change even after entering the Union Association.
He wanted a space isted from the world and created it using restraint and high walls.
Perhaps even now, Zhang Tianhua is concentrating on practicing martial arts in his living quarters.
Those who have the highest level of talent do not neglect their efforts.
No one knew exactly how far his achievements would go now.
It was time for Pyo-wol to advance cautiously towards Chang Chun-hwas residence.
Whoa!
A powerful wave of air was felt from the front.
The owner of the gipa was an old man sitting cross-legged in the middle of the inner garden.
It radiated energy equal to that of Jang Cheon-hwa, but it was not Jang Cheon-hwa.
Chang Chun-Hwa returned to his youthful appearance.
The old man was Neung Yu-hwan, Chu Hon-gyeom (`), the elder of Cheonmu-jang.
There was only one reason why Neung Yu-hwan was sitting in the middle of the inner garden.
It was to protect the residence of his master, Jang Chun-hwa.
Most of the elite members of Cheonmujang weremitted to the war.
The elders of the Presbyterian House also participated, and he was the only one left.
He refused to participate in the war because of his age, but in fact, there was only one reason he stayed.
It was to protect Chang Chun-hwa.
In fact, it didnt make sense to protect Jang Chun-hwa, who was much stronger in martial arts than himself, but considering that it was an act of loyalty, it was not something I couldnt understand.
Two scythes were ced on Neung Yu-hwans thighs as he sat cross-legged. A long chain the thickness of a childs finger was attached to the handle of the scythe.
The length of the chain was more than a dozen pieces.
That means that around him, dozens of Bangwon are under his influence.
Ning Yufan looked at the front with half-opened eyes.
His gaze is in front of him, but his other senses are wide open, and he did not miss even the smallest changes in dozens of rooms.
It was then.
chemistry!
Suddenly, the intent to kill was felt from the front.
Wedge!
Neung Yu-hwan, without hesitation, flew the scythe toward the ce where he felt the intent to kill.
It didnt matter who the opponent was.
It was important that he gave off his murderous intent in front of his masters residence.
The chains attached to the scythe were released in an instant.
Fuck!
The scythe plunged into the chest of the opponent who gave off the intent to kill.
It was only then that Neung Yu-hwan raised his eyes to figure out the identity of the unmanned man who radiated his murderous intent.
uh?
In an instant, a puzzled look appeared on his face.
It was because the human figure hit by his scythe was slowly disappearing like a mirage.
illusion?
An illusion sophisticated enough to fool ones senses?
Moreover, through the scythe, I could feel the touch.
If he hadnt seen it himself, he would never have believed in the existence of an illusion that is no different from the true body.
If you do, what is the true body?
It was then.
Squeak!
Without a sound, a ck shadow rose behind him.
It was a moon.
He spread the magic spirit illusion and dazzled the senses of Neungyufan, then moved to the rear.
Neung Yuhwan also noticed this.
No way.
I was momentarily dazzled by the vision, but that didnt mean I waspletely caught off guard.
Like themander of the Cheonmujang, he immediately sensed the epitaph appearing behind his back and tried to counterattack. But he couldnt swing the scythe all the way.
sting!
It was because of the sudden pain I felt in my ankle.
Unknowingly, he looked down at his feet and saw that a snake with red scales had bitten his ankle.
what?
At that moment, I felt a burning pain in my ankle.
The fiery pain rushed through the blood vessels in an instant and rose to the chest area.
Neng Yufan instinctively recognized that it was miasma.
What poison?
His face turned pitch-ck in an instant, and his tongue was so stiff that he couldnt say anything.
In an instant, the miasma invaded the heart and brain.
Although he wasnt invulnerable to poison, he still had enough energy to block a thousand poisons.
Quite a bit of miasma is possessed of formidable internal energy to the extent that it can be discharged out of the body as soon as it enters the body.
However, even that could not do as much as the venom of the snake biting his ankle.
The red snake biting his ankle was Gwia.
Gwiahs miasma was processed into threads and instantly destroyed the heart and brain tissue of an absolute master named Neung Yuhwan.
Neng You-Hwan copsed in the chil-gong, bleeding.
The pyowol carefully supported his body so that no sound could be heard.
Originally, I wouldnt have used the gwiah recklessly.
However, in this murder, speed and stealth were more important than anything else.
Fighting a master like Neung Yu-hwan inevitably caused amotion. Then, even Jang Chun-hwa, who is inside the ban, will notice his intrusion.
To prevent such a situation, he seduced Neung Yu-hwan with Ma Yeong-hwan, and then assassinated him using Guia.
Guia, who killed Neung Yu-hwan, returned to Pyo-wol as a habit. However, Pyowol refused Gwiahs approach.
DIf you stay in my arms, you might get hurt too. So stay hidden until this murder is over.
Gwia hesitated for a moment at the sound of Pyowol.
Gwiah, who had been staring at Pyowol for a while, disappeared into the grass.
Pyowol moved in a more rxed mood.
There was no one before the ban.
It seemed that he believed in Neung Yu-hwan and defeated all the guard troops.
The moment he stood in front of the ban, Pyo-wol felt his entire body tingle.
The formidable presence felt from within made all his hair stand on end.
Goosebumps rose up on his skin.
It was the first time in my life that I felt this way.
It felt as if I was alone and isted in the open sea.
I didnt feel this way when I was in an underground cavity, when I was alone, when I was breaking through the heavens, or when I was dealing with other absolute masters.
At that moment, Pyowol realized.
I know.
It meant that the other party already knew that he had entered the union association.
As if to prove that his guess was true, the zeal of the ban disappeared.
It was clear that it had been released from within.
Awesome!
Then the door to Prohibition opened.
Pyo-wol, who looked at the ban for a while, soon moved on.
I came this far and couldnt go back.
No matter what kind of hell was spread out within this, I had to enter it.
thud!
When the pyowol went inside, the forbidden door was closed.
Pyowol walked forward without looking back.
The inside of the ban was very stark.
The vast gymnasium with bluestone paved with nomon carvings or decorations was all that was forbidden.
A young man stood in the center of the ban, waiting for the leap.
It was a face he had never seen before, but Pyo-wol recognized his identity at once.
Chang Cheonhwa!
He was Jang Chun-hwa, the lord of Cheonmujang and the best master in the world.
Jang Chun-hwa looked at Pyo-wol with deep eyes.
You must be Pyowol.
How did you know? In fact, I noticed your visit from the moment I entered the reed field. Thats amazing. They put some kids with pretty good abilities over there, but they got rid of them all without anyone noticing.
Pyowols eyebrows twitched.
Now, Chang Chun-hwa was saying that he noticed it from the moment he set foot on the reed field by Poyang Lake.
The distance from the reed field to this ce was over thirty li.
It was hard to believe that he had sensed himself at such a distance.
I wouldnt have been so surprised if I had noticed another soldier.
he was an assassin
It was also an existence that had reached the highest level of an assassin.
When he makes up his mind and uses stealth techniques, even the absolute masters of Kang Ho cannot easily notice.
In fact, Neung You-hwan died like that.
On the way to this ce, the only time Pyowol showed his presence was when he killed Neung Yuhwan.
It was revealed only for an instant.
However, Jang Chun-hwa said that he had sensed his existence before that.
It was a sensation far beyondmon sense.
Zhang Tianhua said with a smile.
I missed you.
Chapter 648
Episode 648
Pyowol stared at Jang Cheonhwa. Jiang Chunhuas smile deepened.
Is it unexpected?
.
It could be so from your point of view. Shall we walk for a while instead of here?
Jang Chun-hwa walked forward without listening to Pyo-wols reply.
He showed his back to Pyowol unprotected.
It was clearly an attitude of ignoring the standard.
It also meant that he believed in his own strength.
In fact, Pyo-wol couldnt find any loopholes in Jang Chun-hwas back.
It was as if a great wall were walking.
A moving castle wall that is so hard and dense that there is no gap for even a single needle to enter.
That was the essence of Jang Chun-hwa that Pyo-wol saw.
It was an unexpected situation.
Although it was a leap month in preparation for numerous variables, it did not exist in his calctions that Jang Cheon-hwa came out like this.
Pyo-wol followed Jang Chun-hwa and moved on.
It wasnt his inclination to go along with his opponents lead, but now he had no choice.
In any case, this ce was upied by the soldiers of Cheonmujang, and Jang Cheonhwa was their leader.
The moment Jang Cheon-hwa raises his voice, countless soldiers wille running to kill him.
As if seeing through his heart, Zhang Tianhua spoke at the right time.
You look at me so funny. Do you really think I will call my subordinates to deal with an assassin? This Jang Cheonhwa?
Seeing your ego skyrocket, I dont think that will ever happen.
Nice to see you.
Why didnt you intervene in the fight against the union association? If you had intervened, the war wouldnt havested this long.
Because getting into kids fights isnt my thing.
You mean it doesnt matter if the Union Federation wins?
You provided enough support. If you still cant win, youre ipetent. No matter how ipetent my son is, he should be weeded out.
You are cold.
Do you really think so?
Chang Chun-hwa turned her head and looked at Pyo-wol.
His eyes were like the deep sea.
No fragments of emotion were revealed on the surface, but turbulence raged deep inside.
Pyowol could feel the powerful power in his eyes.
When Pyo-wol did not respond, Jang Chun-hwa looked ahead and continued.
There are two people I admire the most. One is my master, and the other is Lee Gwak Daehyeop, who was Gwangmu-muns predecessor.
Lee Kwak?
Do you think it is surprising?
Honestly, I am surprised.
It wont be too much. Because Lee Gwak Daehyeop is the enemy who killed my master. However, if it were not for his consideration and will, Cheonmujang would not have been able to take root in Gangho.
So youre trying to repay the favor?
Not to that extent. I just thought we should give others the same chance he gave us.
Its romantic.
Maybe it will be thest. To be so considerate.
It was good if Geumcheonhoe won, and it didnt matter if Eunryeonhoe won.
Its because I have the confidence that everything will be sorted out in the end anyway.
It wasnt just arrogance or arrogance.
Chang Chun-Hwa had been practicing martial arts all his life.
Although he lost six times to Gwangmu Munju Lee Chung, he eventually won the seventh fight and was able to kill Lee Chung in the eighth fight.
I thought I would feel relieved if I won Lee Cheong. But somehow, as if a hole had been pierced in my chest, I suffered from a great sense of loss.
Neither the self-proimed Jinin of the Volcanic Faction nor the transportation of the Shaolin Temple could make up for his loss.
Locked in the ban, only learned martial arts.
Even so, it was because I was able to forget the feeling of loss for the moment I trained my martial arts.
As I forgot everything and focused only on martial arts, the boundary between self and others became blurred before I knew it.
In addition, emotions have also be dull.
The thought that everything is useless and the greed to have everything caused a collision.
Originally, I would have been able to fully control these emotions.
This is because he was deeply disciplined enough to move even the flow of his mind at will. But somehow I didnt want to do that. So, I let my heart go.
The result is what it looks like now.
It was a situation that was slightly eroded by the mind, but notpletely eaten.
Jang Chun-hwa was also clearly aware of his condition.
If I put my mind to it, I could drive out this kind of Simma at once. But not doing that is because you are looking at a higher realm.
Simma was a kind of wall.
If you break or jump over it, you can reach a higher level.
Jang Chun-hwa, who could already be said to be a post-human, was not satisfied with this level.
The reason that the old horse was able to reach the best level in all ages was because of the existence of an opponent named Ho Cheonmyeong, and the reason that Li Guo Daehyeop was able to achieve a levelparable to that is because of my master. In this way, the absolute ruler of the era had an adversary worthy of him. A strong adversary gives you a strong motivation and leads you to higher ces. I also wanted Lee Chung to be that kind of person. But he stopped at some point and couldnt stimte me anymore. It was the same with the Volcano factions voluntary request and the shaman factions sword.
Jang Chun-hwas eyes looking at Pyowol were shining more intensely than ever.
After the self-proimed Jinin, he was in a lethargic state for a while.
I thought I would reach a higher level after defeating him, but in the end I didnt get any ie.
After thinking about it for a while, he finally came to a conclusion.
In order to get out of the current state and reach the same level as Kwonma or Lee Gwak, a strong opponent is needed.
The problem is that there is no warrior in the world capable of dealing with him.
He has already defeated all the famous warriors in the world.
There was no way that there would be no warrior left to rival him.
So I was desperate.
Why didnt Heaven give me an opponent? It is clear that I am afraid to rise to a higher level.
It was then that I got the information about transcendence.
At first, I ignored it as an assassin.
Even if the assassin became stronger, it is because the limit is clear.
But Pyowol was different.
After closely examining Pyo-wols actions, Jang Chun-hwa had no choice but to admit that he was different from other assassins.
You are myst hope. I hope you will reach a higher level than I think.
Youre crazy.
Dont you know? That sometimes it takes madness to get over the wall that stands in your way. Those without madness and obsession will never truly reach a high level.
Madness is also another word for fighting spirit.
He had to go mad about something and fight to the limit in order to achieve true madness.
Those who reached the peak of martial arts were like that.
Those who were crazy about martial arts in their youth and consumed their youth.
In return, they attained the highest realm. However, few warriors maintained their youthful madness even as they grew older.
Because the madness of youth fades as we settle for our achievements.
All of the warriors Jang Chun-hwa had fought were like that.
The warrior who had lost his madness couldnt stimte him any more.
As they walked while talking, they arrived at the top of a high mountain before they knew it.
When I reached the top of the mountain, the surrounding scenery came into view.
I could see the vast Poyang Lake at a nce, and I could see mes and smoke rising from the other side of theke.
It was a battlefield where Geumcheonhoe and Eunryeonhoe warriors fought.
Although it was too far away to see the people, the madness and heat they radiated were conveyed intact.
A madness so severe that goosebumps rise on the skin.
Zhang Chunhwa asked.
Can you see it?
.
I hope you see what I see too. Its a wasteful sight to see alone.
An eerie smile appeared on Changs lips.
It was a grim smile that seemed to freeze a persons heart just by looking at it.
Pyowol slightly frowned.
It was because the murderous intent in Jang Chun-hwas smile kept getting on his nerves.
In the meantime, Gangho has been so peaceful. Peace makes people inert. A person steeped in inertia can never develop. Lee Gang Sammun Samjang? tell me not to be funny Such rhetoric is nothing more than a poison that blocks development. Shaolin, the shaman, and the volcano are all caught up in the glories of the past and unable to move forward.
It was clear that all of them were absolute masters who could enjoy the vor of an era, but they could not meet Zhang Chunhuas level of expectations.
You are the only one who advances on his own in this strongke.
It was right after he came to Poyang Lake that he became interested in Pyo-wol.
Many people, including his son Zhang Mu-geuk, were wary of Pyo-wol.
At first, I thought I was giving too much attention to assassins. This is because no matter how great an assassin is, the limit is clear. But it didnt take long for his prejudice to change.
He found out that his henchmen, ck and White Musang (ڰןo), had been killed by Pyowol.
The martial arts of the ck Musangs fake signal and the White Musangs front lobes were truly amazing.
They were never meant to be killed by petty assassins. The fact that such people died proved that Pyowol was not an assassin.
From then on, I looked at Pyowols steps with interest.
It is a close look at his steps from the moment he first appeared in Gangho until now.
After examining all of Pyowols life, I came to a conclusion.
He is by no means an assassin. He is reading all the tables and turning the situation in the most advantageous way for himself.
These abilities cannot be developed innately.
You can only have it if you are born with it.
A talent reserved for only a few.
It is even harder to find among strong people.
Gangho was a ce where everything could be solved if the armed forces were strong. People who live in such ces rarely use their hair like Pyowol. Thats why even if you were born with such a talent, it will degenerateter.
Unbeknownst to me, my nemesis was born in the wrong ce.
From then on, I always waited for Pyowol toe.
That was the reason he weed Pyowol.
The moon!
say!
I thank heaven. For sending me a guy like you while I was still alive.
You talk like a caught fish.
If you dont like that, you can struggle to your hearts content and try to get out of the.
Even if you dont say so, Im about to do it.
Pyo-wols blunt reply made Jang Chun-hwas smile grow thicker.
I dont know when, but dark clouds began to gather over the top of the mountain.
The world turned dark as if it would rain at any moment.
Chang Chun-hwa was still looking across Poyang Lake.
Swoop!
At that moment, the pyowol moved.
was assaulted first.
Silently, Pyowol approached Jang Cheonhwa from behind and stabbed the ghost rain into the scruff of her neck.
Quadduk!
The moment the ghastly sharpened ghost rain touched the nape of Jang Chun-hwas neck, it shattered like a can of sorghum.
Concentric is the gearbox.
When the mind moves, the qi moves and blocks it like a shield.
There is no form or herbivore in him.
The moment Pyo-yue opened her eyes wide, Jang Chun-hwa hit Pyo-yue in the chest with her shoulder.
Kwaaang!
With an explosion, Pyowols body was thrown backwards.
It flew well over a dozen sheets andnded on the floor.
he washed his hands
There were bruises on his palms.
It was a reward for Jang Chun-hwa to block it by crossing his palms the moment he struck with his shoulder.
Even though most of the impact was shed, Chang Chun-Hwas shoulder attack had tremendous destructive power, enough to bruise his palms.
Zhang Chunhua smiled and approached Pyowol.
You are sneaky and cowardly like an assassin. But it wasnt bad.
It would have been better if it had been sessful.
Pyowol brushed his palms and said.
Although he attacked cowardly, he did not feel any remorse.
As Jang Chun-hwa said, ambush was one of the essence of an assassin.
Kill the enemy with all the means at your disposal.
Thats how I learned and survived.
Others may criticize, but Pyo-wol had no shame in his way of surviving.
Zhang Chun-hwa did not think Pyo-wol was cowardly either.
Whats wrong with an assassin attacking like an assassin? The victim is ipetent.
Whoa!
An intense energy wave emanated from Jang Chun-hwas body.
For a moment, the mountain trembled as if screaming.
It was a phenomenon that urred when the atmosphere fluctuated in response to his air power.
It was an unbelievable sight to see with your own eyes.
Pyowol tightly closed her lips.
From now on, it was the true face of the monster he had to deal with.
This is the worst!
Even if he prepared for the murder, he would be sessful or not, but he had to deal with Chang Chun-hwa in the worst situation.
A deste mountaintop with few ces to hide.
worst environment.
The goal is the number one person in the world with unpredictable inaction.
Pyowols impossible murder had begun.
Chapter 649
Episode 649
Jang Cheon-hwa showed overwhelming inaction that even the word strong would not be enough.
Shigaak!
The flow of air was cut off just by lightly swinging the sword.
Deep scars were left where his sword was directed.
The sight of a gigantic rock that had endured for tens of thousands of years breaking in two and copsing was enough to make your pores bleed.
Jang Chun-hwa was spreading such sword grass casually.
Even his sword didnt have any energy like sword energy or sword steel.
Its not because I cant open it.
Because you dont have to open it.
All the power and strength he had umted so far was concentrated in the sword. Even without needlessly discharging it to the outside, its power rivaled that of sword steel.
Seongdong!
Again a huge wall of rock was being cut away.
Pyo-wol avoided Jang Chun-hwas attack by a hairs breadth.
If the reaction had been dyed even a little, the pyowol would have been cut like a rock wall.
It was truly a great swordsman.
Wow!
Zhang Chunhuas sword stabbed faster than the sh.
It is already toote to avoid it.
Pyowol instinctively blocked the front with Sasa River.
Empty!
Zhang Chunhuas sword was caught in the thin steel.
Normal attacks will bounce off or get cut off if caught in the sasa river. But this time it was the other way around.
Dududuk!
As if cutting a rotten thread, Zhang Tianhuas sword mercilessly cut the Sasa River and came in.
Pyowol turned over almost instinctively.
It was a cheolpan bridge method that strong people did not use often because it was shameful. But it wasnt a situation to cover things up.
Also, Pyowol did not think it shameful to spread the Cheolpan Bridge.
No matter what the process was, in the end, the one who survived regardless of means and methods was the winner.
Awesome!
With the difference of a haircut, Jang Cheonhwas sword grazed Pyowols chest.
The hem of the dress parted long, revealing bare skin.
Had I reacted just a little toote, my heart would have been cut off.
At the crossroads of life and death, Pyo-wol, who was revived as a knight, made a sand river again and attacked Jang Chun-hwa.
However, Zhang Chunhua simply swung his sword and cut off the Sasa River.
Zhang Chun-hwa said with a disappointed expression.
Is this all sorts of rubbish?
Condensing the strong energy into a thin thread is obviously great, but it didnt seem so great to a martial artist who had reached the same level as Jang Cheon-hwa.
If he puts his mind to it, he can also pull out such strong energy thinly.
To not do so is a matter of efficiency.
He didnt like wasting energy like that.
Herbal food should be as concise as possible.
Internal air consumption is minimal.
That was one of Zhang Tianhuas ts.
Papa pat!
Jang Chun-hwa moved close to Pyo-wols chest and stabbed her sword one after another.
Pyowol took a meandering step and barely avoided his sword. However, he could not avoid itpletely, leaving scars on his body.
Long cuts were engraved on his chest and shoulders.
Pyowol bit her lips.
It was Pyowol who had the patience to the extent that he would not change his expression even in the slightest amount of pain. However, Zhang Chunhuas sword contained tremendous power that could not be expressed in words.
Because of this, if he was hit by his sword, the pain went beyond the point where the senses in the wounded area werepletely paralyzed.
It was the biggest crisis for an assassin who made speed like a leap as their life.
Bring out all of you, Pyowol!
Zhang Chunhua pushed Pyo Yue even more harshly.
Pyowol spread ck thunder.
When brain power stimted a nerve, the reaction rate was doubled.
As the pyowol moved at an invisible speed, Zhang Tianhua smiled.
Its a bit faster now. But slow.
See it!
His sword caught up with the leaping moons movement.
Zhang Chunhuas sword rushed into his neck.
Pyowol struck the sword with his fist.
It was a method of concentrating all the power on a single point.
Daang!
Zhang Chunhuas sword, which had been struck by the jade, was greatly bent.
A strong power passed through the sword and into Zhang Chunhuas hand.
At that moment, Chang Chun-hwa spun in the air and scattered all the weightlifters.
Jang Chun-hwa, who had destroyed Pa-ok in an instant, struck Pyo-wol in the abdomen with her left hand, not holding a sword.
bang!
With an explosion, Pyowols body was thrown backwards.
The epitaph was limp.
He defended the attack with his knee just before Jang Chun-hwas palm struck him in the abdomen.
The kneecap was shattered and swollen in an instant.
It was the moment when one of the biggest advantages of Pyowol was blocked.
Jang Chun-hwa swung her left palm in the air and approached Pyo-wol.
Pyowol wasnt the only loss. His left hand bone was also fractured or cracked as a result of the rebound force from his knee.
A normal person would have screamed in agony, but this level of pain had no effect on him.
Jang Chun-hwa approached Pyo-wol, gripping the sword even harder.
A blow to the knee blocked his mobility, so he looked like a rat that had caught it all. But Pyowol was not a mouse.
It wasnt even caught.
He lost his mobility, but he still had Sasa River.
Watching Pyo-wol pull out long pieces of sand, Cheon-hwa Chang smiled.
Havent you realized yet that such misceneous booze doesnt work? You are more stubborn than you look. Sometimes you have to admit that you are weak to improve.
You talk a lot! I havent seen a man with a big belly for a man of many words.
joy! Do you think that kind of restraint system will work?
Pod!
Jang Chun-hwaughed at Pyo-wol and stormed out.
Sugaak!
His sword cut through space.
It is to ughter the bodies of Sasa-gang and Pyo-wol at the same time.
It was then.
Farr!
I wondered if the Sasa River was shaking, but I had a thunderbolt.
It was ck Thunder Sagang (z).
As brain power was added to the Sasa River, its power was amplified several times.
Whoa!
Zhang Chunhuas sword and the ck Thunder Sage Gang collided, sending thunderbolts in all directions.
There was a difference in Jang Chun-hwas eyes.
Perhaps it was because of the brain power carried in the Sasa River, but the anti-vibration force was not formidable.
The previous Sasagang disappeared in one shot of his sword, but the ck Lore Sasagang remained intact.
Shh shh!
Pyo-wol swung the ck thunder saga one after another.
The Sasa River, where ck thunderbolts flowed, swung at an invisible speed.
Pyo Yues counterattack made Jiang Chunhua stop attacking and focus on defense.
Kaga gaga river!
Zhang Chunhuas sword and Pyowols ck Thunder Sage Gang shed dozens of times in the space of a single breath.
Zhang Chunhua tried to get closer and Pyo Yue had to stop him.
The more Zhang Chunhua took a step forward, the greater the pressure he received.
As if going into the deep sea, the tremendous pressure pushed Zhang Tianhua away.
Zhang Chunhuas eyes trembled.
It was because Pyowols resistance was stronger than he expected.
Its not just resistance.
I dont know if as time goes on, Im getting some tips or Im at least gaining some enlightenment, but the power of the ck Thunder yers power is gradually increasing.
As expected, my eyes are not wrong.
Zhang Chunhua smiled and swung his sword even more fiercely.
Kaga gaga river!
The sword and the ck thunder warrior shed dozens of times again.
With his hands, he vigorously wielded the ck Lightning Sagan, while moving his knee with broken epitaph from side to side.
Kwadeuk!
With the sound of bones snapping together, the swollen knee regained its original shape.
In no time, the knee was restored to its original state.
It was also unexpected.
As far as Pyo-wol knew, it was because he did not have such resilience.
Is it because I was transfused with Shinwoos blood?
Nam Shin-woo had resilience close to immortality.
I had received a blood transfusion from him one day, but I passed it inadvertently because there was no noticeable change in my body.
But now it seemed that the blood transfused at the time had an effect.
good!
The moon began to move at a terrifying speed.
In terms of the pure power of martial arts, Jang Cheon-hwa may have been one level higher, but he was one level higher in agility and mobility.
Tattak!
The moon moved at a speed indistinguishable from the naked eye.
joy!
Jang Chun-hwa snorted and followed Pyo-wol.
Theck of agility was also because of the leap moon, but in reality, Jang Chun-hwas movements were also very fast.
Moreover, he knew how to achieve maximum efficiency with minimum movement.
When the pyowol moved in arge curve, he crossed the shortest distance and blocked the front.
Tuong! Empty!
They bounced and bumped repeatedly.
Both of them moved beyond human limits.
Hot steam rose from their heads and shoulders. It was a phenomenon that urred while overworking the body to its limit.
Patter!
It was then.
The overcast sky started spewing rain.
One or two drops of rain soon turned into heavy rain and covered the top of the mountain.
Quarreung!
Thunder rumbled and lightning shed.
The two fought like mad in a thunderstorm.
Neither of them expected this situation.
If they were wrong, lightning could strike them.
A normal person would have stopped fighting for fear of being struck by lightning. But instead of stopping, they attacked the opponent even more fiercely.
sh!
Lightning struck and the top of the mountain was temporarily dyed pure white.
At that moment, Zhang Chenhuaughed.
haha!
It wasnt bravado.
It was a genuinely happyugh.
As time passed, Pyowols attacks became more sophisticated and more powerful. Correspondingly, Jang Chun-hwa was also developing terribly.
Each other stimtes each other and develops ordingly.
It was the situation that Chang Chun-hwa wanted so much.
Now, Pyowols martial arts has risen to a level that even he cannot belittle.
He developed terrifyingly through the fight with Jang Chun-hwa.
Still, the reason Zhang Chun-hwa can smile is because he is sure that he will win in the end.
The pieces were fitting in his mind.
Through the fierce battle with Pyowol, the missing parts were being filled one by one.
Chang Chun-hwa broke down the wall that blocked her and set foot on a new level.
Although unknown to anyone, Zhang Chunhua knew exactly what he had achieved. And also how to use it.
Chang Chun-hwa suddenly drew back his sword and looked at Pyo-wol.
Pyowol instinctively sensed the crisis.
Chang Chun-hwa said.
thanks. transcendence! I have reached a higher level by using you as a stepping stone. In return, I will show you the enlightenment I have gained.
In an instant, Jang Chun-hwas eyes radiated an intense light.
Kuk!
Pyowol suddenly grabbed his chest.
Because I felt a pain in my heart.
It felt like my heart was being sliced into pieces with a thin razor.
It was not an illusion.
Zhang Chunhua was really attacking Pyowols heart with an invisible sword.
Its called the Intangible Heart Sword.
It was Jang Chun-hwas unique martial art that went one step further from the intangible sword.
A method of killing an opponent by throwing an intangible sword with only the mind.
It was another form of heart killing.
Originally, it was impossible to kill a warrior who had reached the same absolute level with mind-blowing, but Jang Chun-hwa made it possible by adding the trick of the intangible sword.
Kuk!
Pyowol could not bear the strain on his heart and knelt down on one knee.
Just a little longer like this and his heart would really be chopped into small pieces.
Hisplexion was already earthy. However, his eyes were still moldy.
Even at this point, I havent given up yet.
Chang Chun-hwa said.
You are already hopeless. Giving up like this would lead to a painless death.
At that moment, Pyowol pursed his lips.
Now
What?
Caught.
What nonsense?
Jang Chun-hwa frowned at Pyo-wols sudden words.
He and Pyowol were far apart for a long time.
It was not a distance where Pyowol could catch him.
Kwak!
Then lightning struck the top of the mountain.
In an instant, when the world was brightly shining, Zhang Chunhua saw it.
The gift that stretched like a spiders web around him.
It was a silver made by Pyo-wol with great care.
As he shed with Jang Chun-hwa and fought, he had surrounded him tightly with a of support.
Chang Chun-hwa snorted a snort, realizing the favor of thendlord.
joy! What is this like? Something that cant do any harm if it doesnt touch the body.
Butbut it will be different if lightning strikes are added.
what?
The moment Jang Chun-hwa made a suspicious expression, Pyo-wol endured the pain in his heart and channeled his brainpower into Ji-jus grace.
Just as Jang Chun-hwapleted the Intangible Spirit Sword through a fierce battle with Pyo-wol, Pyo-wol also gained enlightenment through a confrontation with him.
It means that brain power attracts other brain power.
The remaining air power was not much, so the brainpower flowing through the silver was weak. But that was enough.
What attracts the energy of thunder and lightning gathered in the sky.
Now was that moment.
sh!
A bolt of lightning that was bigger and more powerful than any other bolt that had ever hit it hit Jiju Eunmang.
In an instant, the top of the mountain turned white.
Chapter 650
Chapter 650
what?
Isnt that near Union Union?
The warriors who had been fighting for a long time stopped moving without realizing it and looked at one ce. It was arge mountain on the other side of Poyang Lake.
A lightning strike on the top of the mountain caught everyones attention.
It was natural for lightning to strike when it rained. However, the lightning that just struck was different from any other lightning that people had ever seen.
It was exceptionally thick and clear.
It was that intense.
The moment the lightning struck, people in the area instantly lost their eyesight.
It was momentary, but it made me think that the end of the world hade.
muttered the man with only one arm, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.
Lord!
The one-armed man muttering with a tired expression was Hwang Bo-chi-seung.
At his feet, a warrior in red had copsed and was bleeding.
The man was the enemy, the great master of the Red Army.
After hundreds of seconds of fierce fighting, Hwang Bo-chi-seung defeated him by a margin of half.
He cut off the enemys breath, but in return, the wounds suffered by Hwang Bo Chi-seung were not light.
His whole body was covered in blood, reminiscent of a demon, and his intestines were shaken, making it difficult to even move.
Nevertheless, Chiseung Hwangbo instinctively moved his steps towards the mountain where the lightning struck.
Lord!
Inom!
At that moment, one of the soldiers of the Jeokmyeodae, who came to his senses, rushed at Hwangbochiseung.
After seeing the death of the enemy, the soldier spread the grass regardless of front or back.
Hwang Bochiseung gave him a ticket and said.
Dont get in my way.
Quaang!
The soldiers of the Red Army, who rushed recklessly with an explosion, turned into blood and flew away.
Chiseung Hwangbo left him behind and moved on.
Haha! Ha ha!
Hong Ye-seol fell to the floor and breathed heavily.
Like Chiseung Hwangbo, she also had seven packs of blood all over her body.
In front of her Hong Ye Seol, there was an old man who pierced her chest and poured out blood.
It was the Cheolgeumak that Hong Ye-seol had dealt with so far.
Cheolgeumak, the three elders of Cheonmujang, looked up at the sky and murmured.
Ideal. I cant do this
He blinked in disbelief at his defeat.
The fight between the two returned to Hong Ye-seols victory.
In return, Hong Ye-seol was also seriously injured, but he was able to move on his own anyway.
Cheolgeumaks voice, which had been saying that the extension was strange, faded away and was not heard at all.
His breath hadpletely stopped.
Hong Ye-seol barely got up.
The ce where her gaze was directed was the top of the mountain where the lightning that had colored the world white just before had fallen.
ha!
Hong Ye-seol, who was breathing heavily, looked around her.
She was in a lull for a moment, but the winds of blood were raging again on her battlefield.
Yaah!
Dead!
The warriors of Eunryeonhoe and Geumcheonhoe attacked each other like demons.
Many people had already died and were injured and were moaning. Even so, they sprayed each other as if they were not satisfied.
After looking at the scene for a while, Hong Ye-seol murmured.
Enough now. The intervention of the ck world ends here.
Whiik!
She blew a long whistle.
The assassins of the ck World, who had been put into the battlefield at the moment, began to escape like the ebb tide.
what?
hmm!
When the assassins suddenly left, the soldiers on both sides put on puzzled faces. But that didnt stop the fight.
Hong Ye-seol also tried to escape the battlefield with her assassins. Then someones voice caught her.
Wait.
It was her Namgungseol who called her.
Namgungseol was dyed as red as Hongyeseol.
Hong Ye-seol replied.
Why?
If you want to help, you have to help until the end. Are you missing here?
yes!
Hong Ye-seols answer made Namgung-seols beautiful army frown.
Hong Ye-seols answer that he will fall first even though the war is not over is absurd.
Why? When I asked you that, you pretended not to know, then intervened on the battlefield, and now you want to fall back? Are you kidding people?
So, was there anything against the union association? Anyway, thanks to our intervention, we were able to fight this much.
If youve already been generous, why dont you give it to the end?
sorry. The request we received ends here
request?
is it so.
Who made such a request?
Who is it?
Hong Ye-seols gaze turned to Lee Geom-han, who was engaged in a fierce battle with Jang Moo-geuk for a long time.
A ck man?
Its not him.
Then maybe?
Chew!
Hot steam was rising from his whole body, which had be a lump of charcoal.
Only two eyes are intact.
Even that, the blood vessels were all bursting and he was frantic.
Huh!
He let out a grotesque breath.
The vocal cords are also burned, so the voice cannote out properly.
The charred man was none other than Chang Chun-hwa.
His entire body was turned into a lump of charcoal by the lightning that Pyowol had drawn in.
Pyowol was sitting in front of Jang Cheonhwa.
Both of his hands, which he used to spread his benevolence, were also charred. The lightning rode through the and burned both of his hands. It was fortunate that it stopped in both hands.
If he had made a mistake, the Pyowol would have been like Jang Cheonhwa.
Chang Chun-hwa, who had closed her eyes for a moment, struggled to open her mouth.
Attracting lightning. Its unique.
That was the only answer. I didnt have the confidence to beat you with my own martial arts.
Pyowol said while holding onto his heart.
If he had been a littlete in drawing his thunderbolt, his own heart would have been torn to pieces by his intangible heart sword.
Thats how Chang Chun-hwas martial arts was overwhelming.
He felt strong even before the fight, but fighting himself made it even clearer.
He said that his own martial arts could not do anything to Zhang Tianhua. So, what I desperately came up with was to attract lightning to thendlords silver.
It was a gamble with his life.
It was also a possible method because there was a thunderstorm at the right time.
Pyowols answer made Zhang Chunhuas face strangely distorted.
She seemed to be frowning in pain and in some ways seemed to be smiling.
Huh! anyway you are the winner What are you going to do now? If it was your martial arts, you could dominate the river.
My Ganghohaeng ends here.
what?
Chang Chun-hwa looked at him with an expression of iprehension.
The request I received ends here.
request?
I received a request from Lee Cheong. If you ever lose, ask me to assassinate you instead.
Hehe! You mean Li Qing made such a request? Hehe! That thats funny. Cool! I love Lee Chung. Khehehe!
Zhang Chunhwaughed.
Every time sheughed, she vomited ck blood. Still, he didnt stopughing.
Even if it wasnt so, his chest, which had be a lump of charcoal, was stained with fresh blood.
Pieces of burnt entrails were mixed in the blood.
Jang Chun-hwa, who had beenughing for a long time, looked at Pyo-wol with bloodshot eyes.
Let me ask you onest thing. What did Li Qing give you in return?
nothing.
what?
I didnt get anything.
haha!
So I think its a loss. If I knew you were this strong, I would have epted anything.
It was it should be. An assassin epting a contract without getting paid? I wont be too miserable
Zhang Chunhuas voice gradually faded and then stoppedpletely.
She was the end of a military man who dreamed of bing the best person in the world.
Pyo-yue silently looked at her corpse, Zhang Tian-hua, then raised her body.
shoot it!
Heavy rain was pouring over his head as he struggled down the mountain.
The man stared at the fishing rod in theke in silence.
He fished with me since morning, but didnt catch a single fish. Still, the man looked at the fishing rod without a hint of disappointment.
A butterfly that flew in from somewhere was sitting on a fishing rod made of straight bamboo.
Although the wind blew from time to time, the butterfly only waved its wings slightly and did not leave the fishing rod.
joy!
Then the man snorted.
Fuck!
In an instant, an intangible aura struck the butterfly.
Butterflies turned into powder and flew away, and soon disappeared without a trace.
Then the man got up.
The sun was slowly setting over Seosan, and it had been dark for a long time in the son-inw.
The man took the fishing rod out of the water and returned home.
His house was a fairlyrge manor built not far from theke.
Have you caught any fish?
As soon as he returned to the manor, he was greeted by the governor.
at all!
The man shook his head and passed the fishing pole.
The general inspected the fishing rod carefully.
I couldnt see the hook that was supposed to hang on the fishing line.
Throwing a fishing rod without a needle into theke, it was natural that no fish would be caught.
Even so, the man went out to theke every day with a fishing rod without a hook.
Its not just to catch the time.
Themander-in-chief knew very well that it was to sharpen an edge in his own heart.
The man said to the general.
Go to the gymnasium.
yes!
Themander-in-chief led the way with a fishing rod.
The gymnasium was located in the deepest part of the manor.
The size of the gymnasium was truly gigantic.
This is because all of the hills behind the manor belong to the gymnasium.
Ha!
Tea!
In the gymnasium, the sound of childrens spirits could be heard.
Hundreds of children were learning martial arts.
The faces of the children who were constantly performing martial arts were full of miasma.
the man asked the general.
Achievements?
About 10 people have reached a level where they can unleash their sword skills.
Is it just that much?
The man looked at themander with a disapproving expression. Then themander-in-chief hurriedly lowered his head and replied.
sorry. But if we push further than this, deaths will follow one after another.
Themanders voice trembled slightly.
This was no ordinary gymnasium.
Death traps and organs were set up in the hills.
The children had to pass through the mountain gate once a day. At that time, many children died.
Children have already reached their limits.
It was clear that if they pushed further than this, an iparably greater number of people would die.
The man said in a cold voice.
Since when did you worry about the safety of the children?
sorry.
They are just consumables anyway. If its not enough, you can get it anytime. Whether you kidnap or buy it So, push harder.
All right.
A cold sweat ran down the back of themander with his head down.
The man red at themander for a moment. A ghostly light shed in his eyes.
Themander-in-chief did not dare to breathe deeply.
Fortunately, the man quickly turned around and disappeared. Only then did themander-in-chief let out a sigh of relief.
Zhang Zhus madness has gotten worse. What shall we do with this?
The mans name is Jang Ho-yeon.
At one time, he had the power to visit the world as the second-inmand of the Golden Thousand Council.
However, in the war against Eunryeonhoe, Geumcheonhoe was defeated, and its owner, Jang Mu-geuk, disappeared with the remnants of Cheonmujang. And Jang Ho-yeon was left behind in Kang-ho.
It was left alone like an abandoned dog.
Kang-ho was never tolerant of losers.
Jang Ho-yeon and Woo-geoms hut almost became a powerful feat.
In the end, Jang Ho-yeon had no choice but to lead the troops of Ugeom Lodge ande to this remote area.
Jang Ho-yeons father, Jang Pyeong-san, lost her life in the process.
Jang Ho-yeons vengeful spirit after being abandoned by him and losing his father was truly enormous.
He built a manor in a remote area and trained troops with the money he sold the property of Woogeom Hut.
I will definitely return to Gangho sometime and regain my ce. And I will strike the mace of punishment at Pyowol and Lee Geomhan.
Jang Ho-yeon made such a promise and entered his residence.
His abode was a stone chamber made of stone.
The air inside the stone chamber, which waspletely blocked from the outside world, was cool.
Just as Gucheon had consulted with him in the past, he also felt the chill in this stone chamber with his whole body and burned his vengeful spirit.
He had already lived in the stone chamber for years, so he was used to the cool air.
But today something was different.
Unlike usual, the air felt a bit warm.
no way?
It was the moment when Jang Ho-yeons eyes shed.
Knock!
I suddenly stopped breathing.
Something invisible gripped his throat with terrifying force.
amnesty?
It was an imperceptibly minute gift digging into his neck.
Jang Ho-yeon tried to cut off the gift by force with both hands, but to no avail. He focused his energy on both hands holding the gift. Even so, the gift did not budge.
Turn it off!
Jang Ho-yeon squeezed his lips and moaned.
His eyes bulged out as if they would pop out at any moment.
What kind of dog
Jang Ho-yeon couldnt believe the situation he was in.
The fact that he had to lose his life in such a futile way that he couldnt even get the revenge he wanted so much drove him crazy.
Its a guy. The death god is here.
There was only one being who could fool his senses and approach him.
Jang Ho-yeon struggled to turn around while holding on to the gift. Then, in the darkness, a pair of red eyes appeared.
PyoMon!
Awesome!
At that moment, his fingers holding the gift and his neck were cut off at the same time.
That was the end of the ambitious Jang Ho-yeon.
Degur!
Jang Ho-yeons severed head rolled across the floor and stopped where the red-eyed owner was standing.
The being with red eyes looked at Jang Ho-yeons head for a while and then quietly left the manor.
No one in the manor noticed that he had been there. Even the fact that their owner, Jang Ho-yeon, lost his life.
chuck!
The red-eyed man who easily climbed over the fence of the manor moved on.
Under the moonlight, his shimmering appearance was revealed.
Pyowol was the one with pale, pure white skin and a face more beautiful than that of a woman.
Years have passed since his fight with Zhang Tianhua, but he still retains his infatuated beauty.
Pyo-wol arrived at Mo-ok, a long way from the manor.
As he approached, the prison door opened and someone came out.
She was a beautiful woman who exuded an aura as cold as frost.
Pyo-wol knew the identity of her woman.
Namgungseol!
The woman was Namgung Seol, Lee Geom-hans lover and also called Ji-nang of Gwangmumun.
She looked at Pyowol with Namgungseols deeply sunken eyes and said,
What about the request?
Finished.
Its great too. How can you kill the worlds Jang Ho-yeon so easily?
It wasnt easy.
Pyowol answered honestly.
In order to perfectly assassinate Jang Ho-yeon, he had to put in a lot of time and effort.
Namgungseol lowered his head slightly.
Thank you for epting my insistence.
Originally, Pyo-yue refused to ept any requests after the death of Zhang Tian-hua. However, Namgungseol knelt down and begged Pyowol to ept thest request.
Thest request was the death of Jang Ho-yeon.
Pyo-wol was also reluctant to leave Jang Ho-yeon alone, so she epted her request.
Pyowol looked at Namgungseol and asked.
I will ask you one thing.
tell.
Why did you request the murder of Jang Ho-yeon instead of Jang Mu-geuk? Wouldnt it be better for your lover to kill Wujie Zhang?
Zhang Wu-ge has to live for that person.
Is she some kind ofpetitor? Stimte and develop each other
Simr but different. For Geomhan to be a true strongman, that level of achievement is necessary.
You mean you need a sacrifice for Lee Geomhan.
yes!
Namgungseol answered honestly.
Pyo-wol sees through everything, and even clumsy lies dont work. I knew from experience that it was better to tell her honestly.
No matter what anyone said, it was Pyowol who ruled the night of Gangho.
As it has been for the past few years, Pyowol will continue to live in the shadow of Gangho. However, Lee Geom-han and himself were different.
He will live as a ruler on the surface of the river. To do so, he needed an offering to mark the end of the fire.
He was just Jang Moo-geuk.
After the defeat, Wuji Zhang led his men into hiding in Yunnan Province.
It is to restore his power in Yunnan, as was the case with Xin Zhi in the past. Namgungseol knew that, but left them alone.
It was Namgungseols idea to elevate Yi Geomhans reputation to the highest level by subjugating them at a decisive moment.
Its scary!
Should I just do you? You are the only one who made me feel afraid.
Namgungseol was sincere.
She was a woman who was not afraid of anyone in the world, but her hamstrings tingled like a frog standing in front of her snake.
This is thest request. I dont have anything to do with him anymore.
He will not attack himself unless he touches him first.
Pyo-wol nailed it with his own mouth, saying that this was hisst request.
Still, I had to check.
Are you really going into hiding?
I will only see my friends off and live quietly.
A friend?
Dont you know anything?
I have crossed the line. I wont interfere any longer. I hope you live peacefully for a long time. then.
Namgungseol captured her with all her sincerity.
She was the one who feared the leap more than anyone else in the world and kept it in check.
She actually did everything she could to get rid of him. So, she had no choice but to admit the transgression.
It was because she couldnt do anything about Pyowol even after mobilizing all her means.
Now that Pyo-wol was going into hiding, he felt like a tooth he had been suffering from had fallen out.
She prayed that Pyowols retirement would continue forever.
Pyowol turned around without a word.
Namgungseol continued to look at Pyowols back as it disappeared into the darkness.
Death God! I dont want to see any more
The ce where Pyowol parted ways with Namgungseol was the snowy mountains of Sichuan Province where the ice caps were piled up.
The cold mountain air awakened Pyowols spirit.
The steps of Pyowol climbing the mountain were very light.
It is because shepletely cut off ties with Kang-ho after Namgung-seols request.
There were still a lot of people I was connected with, but regardless of that, I had no intention of working in Gangho again. So the ck world was also disbanded.
I dont know what effect the assassins trained by him will have on Kang-ho, but it doesnt matter now.
They had to forge their own destiny.
As we got closer to the summit, the temperature dropped.
Even Pyowol, who had reached the point of invulnerability to cold, felt the cold.
Atst Pyowol reached his destination.
He was arge donkey a little below the top of the snowy mountain.
Pyo-wol went into the cave without the slightest hesitation.
Outside, a razor-sharp wind raged incessantly, but inside Donghyeol, it was very warm.
Pyowol knew why.
Donghyeol was connected to the leyline of the snowy mountain.
The heat of the leyline is held intact by the donghyeol.
The deeper you went into the cave, the stronger the heat.
It was to the point where it was difficult to even breathe.
There was something gigantic coiled inside the underground cave that I had so hard to reach.
Its torso was so huge that even a few grown-ups could reach it with arms outstretched, its scales rippling like mes.
It was a huge snake.
A snake of such enormous size that you would never believe it unless you saw it with your own eyes.
Gear!
The pyowol stretched out his hand and caressed the snakes scales.
The scales were hot, as if they contained mes.
Perhaps feeling Pyowols touch, the giant snake raised its head and looked at Pyowol.
The snake had two huge horns on its head.
The snake was a ghost.
After several hibernations and moltings over the past few years, it has be asrge as it is now.
It grew several times each time it shed, and now it has grown evenrger than the gyoryong used by the life and death gyeongmusaeng.
Pyowol looked into Guias eyes.
Guias feelings were conveyed to him intact.
Pyowol said to Guia.
okay! Now this is the end.
No one taught it, but both Pyowol and Gwiah knew it.
It means that the gwiah is leaving only thest shedding.
It also means that after the final shedding, the ghost will be apletely different being.
It was then.
Great! sphemy!
Suddenly, Guias body started cracking.
The final escape has begun.
It was an ordeal that Guia had to endure alone.
Pyo-wol finally got out of the cave after seeing Guias appearance.
A woman dressed in red silk was standing outside Donghyeol for some reason.
The woman waiting for the moon was Hong Ye-seol.
She approached Pyowol without a word.
The two stood side by side and looked at Donghyeol, who had a ghost.
Cuckoo!
As if an earthquake had urred, the snowy mountains shook and let out a roar.
She looked just like a mother going throughbor.
The vibration thatsted for a long time disappeared like a lie in an instant.
Hwahak!
At the same time, a tremendous light burst from the top of the snowy mountain.
Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol frowned and looked at the ce where the light was emitted.
Something huge rose from the top of the snowy mountain and rose into the sky.
A huge horn protruded from what was supposed to be the head.
It was a creature never seen before.
Nevertheless, Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol recognized the identity of the creature.
Dragon!
It was a dragon, a divine beast in mythology.
Gwia became a dragon and ascended to heaven.
The dragon swam over the heads of Pyo-wol and Hong Ye-seol as if swimming, then disappeared like a lie.
Pyowol murmured as he looked at the sky where the strange creature had disappeared.
Gear!
The feeling of loss came as if a huge hole had been pierced in my heart.
It was Hong Ye-seols warm warmth that filled the sense of loss.
She reached out her white hand and took her epitaphs hand.
Hong Ye-seol said.
Leave Ganghos fearful reaper here. From now on, I will live as a human being.
okay! It should be.
Pyo-wol smiled at Hong Ye-seol.
It was the smile of a human being.
[END.]
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!